A29841	----	Proposals by way of contribution for writing a natural history of Yorkshire. By Jo. Browne, Dr. of Laws and Physick. Browne, John, 1642-ca. 1700. 1697 Approx. 5 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 4 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A29841 Wing B5129A ESTC R215206 99827154 99827154 31570 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29841) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 31570) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1904:12) Proposals by way of contribution for writing a natural history of Yorkshire. By Jo. Browne, Dr. of Laws and Physick. Browne, John, 1642-ca. 1700. 1 sheet (2 p.) s.n., [London : 1697] Imprint from Wing. Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works -- Early works to 1800. Yorkshire (England) -- History -- Early works to 1800. 2007-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-08 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2007-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion PROPOSALS By way of CONTRIBUTION , For Writing A Natural History OF YORKSHIRE . By Jo. Browne , Dr. of Laws and Physick . FIrst of all , The Author proposes to take into Consideration the disposition of the Heavens , and Temperatu●e of the Air in respect to the various Changes and Alterations therein ; and first the Longitude and Latitude of the Country shall be reckoned in respect of London : likewise the usual salubrity or insalubrity of the Air , and with what constitutions it agrees better or worse than others . 2dly . The water will be considered , as First Rivers with their Bigness , Course and Inundasions , with all the different species of Plants , Insects and Fishes , that are to be found in them : Likewise Lakes , Ponds , Springs ; and especially Mineral-waters , as of what Medicinal use they are of , what sorts of Earth they run through ; their Kinds , Qualities and Vertues , and how examined . 3dly , The Earth shall be observed , and first in its self , as to its Dimentions , Situation , Figure , or the like , its plain Hills or Valleys , with the several kind of Soyls , that are there ; as of Clay , Sand , Gravel , &c. what are its Products as to Minerals , Vegetables , or Animals ; Moreover , how all or any of these are , or may be further improved for the benefit of Man. Then 2dly , The Inhabitants themselves will be consider'd , that have been long setlled there , particularly as to their Ingenuity , Diet , Inclinations , &c. whith what Improvements of Arts have been made in those parts of late years : And further , the Products of the Earth will be more nicely examined , with all the Pecularities observable therein ; as Plants , Trees , Fruits , Animals , and Insects of all sorts ; with Clays , Marles , Boles , Earths , Axungiae , Coals , Salts , Aloms , Vitriols , Sulphers , and all other Minerals of what kind soever that the earth yields ; and to what use they are , or may be apply'd , either to Meat , Physick or any other kind . 4thly , All Gentlemen of the same County , that Contribute to this Work , shall have the Summ contributed specified , with their Names , Armes , and Titles inserted , and more particular Descriptions given of their several Houses and Families , and exact Prospects taken of every Gentleman's Seat that are Contributors . 5thly , All Burough , Towns , Towns-Corporate , and other Market Towns , shall have Prospects and particular Observations taken with their several Towns and respective Constitutions faithfully described , if they be Contributors hereto ; for the design is not intended a Geographical , but Natural History . 6thly , The Author Proposes to make Exact Maps of every Wapon-take , or Hundred ; which , with the several other Cuts necessary to be Inserted , will take above 150 Copper Plates ; for that he has , and further designs to take an Impartial Survey of all Towns and Places , so that he may Impose nothing credulously upon the World from the unexamined Traditions of the Antients , but true and just Observations , taken from the Natural State of things , faithfully represented ; so that by this Means , he cannot Perfect such a vast Work without great Time and Expences . 7thly , Contributions will be receiv'd by Mr. Smith and Mr. Walford , at the Princes Arms in Pauls Church-yard , Mr. Bentley , in Covent-Garden , Mr. Bosvile , at the Dial over-against St. Dunstans Church in Fleet-street , London , by Mr. Clark Bookseller , and the Author in York , who will give Receipts to all Contributors that their Money shall be returned to them again , if the Undertaking be not finished within ● years . ☞ Note , The Design has already received very good Encouragement from several Persons of Quality . FINIS . 
A48366	----	A design of a British dictionary, historical and geographical with an essay, entituled, Archælogia Britannica: and a natural history of Wales. By Edward Lhwyd, keeper of the Ashmolean repository, Oxon. Lhuyd, Edward, 1660-1709. 1695 Approx. 10 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 2 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A48366 Wing L1944B ESTC R213615 99825951 99825951 30343 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48366) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 30343) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1796:15) A design of a British dictionary, historical and geographical with an essay, entituled, Archælogia Britannica: and a natural history of Wales. By Edward Lhwyd, keeper of the Ashmolean repository, Oxon. Lhuyd, Edward, 1660-1709. 2 p. s.n., [Oxford : 1695] Caption title. Imprint from Wing. A circular inviting subscriptions to enable Lhuyd to undertake an extended antiquarian and scientific tour for five years. Cf. D.N.B. Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Lhuyd, Edward, 1660-1709 -- Early works to 1800. Welsh language -- Dictionaries -- Early works to 1800. Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works -- Early works to 1800. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 John Latta Sampled and proofread 2003-11 John Latta Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A DESIGN OF A British Dictionary , HISTORICAL and GEOGRAPHICAL ; With an ESSAY , Entituled , ARCHAEOLOGIA BRITANNICA : AND A Natural History of WALES . By EDWARD LHWYD , Keeper of the Ashmolean Repository , Oxon. BEING invited by some Persons of Quality and Learning , to attempt something further in the Antiquities , and Natural History of Wales , than hath been yet performed ; and also finding my self more Inclin'd , and ( as I presume ) better Qualified for an Employment of that kind , than for any other : I have here made bold to offer some Proposals towards such a Design , to the end that if the Works above mention'd may seem conducible to the Advancement of Learning , and worthy of the Favour and Encouragement of those amongst the Nobility and Gentry , whom it more immediately concerns , I may forthwith resolve on the Undertaking ; or desist , in case they shall appear otherwise . In the Historical and Geographical Dictionary , a brief Account is design'd : I. Of all Persons memorable in the British History , whether mention'd by the Romans , or Writers of our own Nation : And of all such Authors as have written in British ; whether Welch , Cornish , or Armorican . II. Of all Places in Britain mention'd by the Greeks and Romans ; and of all Hundreds , Comots , Towns , Castles , Villages , and Seats of the Nobility and Gentry of chiefest Note now in Wales : As also of the most Notable Mountains , Rivers , Lakes ; Barrows , Forts , Camps ; and all such places as either retain any Monuments of Antiquity at present , or seem from their Names to have had such heretofore . Throughout this whole Work , an Interpretation of all such proper Names , as are now intelligible , is intended ; with Conjectures concerning some of those which are more obscure . And in this Part , 't is presum'd , we may proceed with greater Security here , than might be expected in most other Countries . For , whereas in other Parts , the Names of Places have been so corrupted by Foreign Languages introduc'd by Conquest , that few of them are now intelligible to the best Critics ; Wales has not been subject to such Changes , the Modern British being probably one surviving Dialect of the Language spoken by the first Inhabitants of this Island . The End I propose herein , is , the rectifying several Errors already committed in the Interpreting the Names of Places in this Kingdom ; and the preventing of many more in Wales and Scotland ; as also in some Places of England , where the British Names , either entire or corrupt , are still preserv'd . But we need not make any Apology for Etymological Observations , since Bochartus , Mr. Camden , Boxhornius , Ioannes Ger. Vossius , AEgidius Menagius , and many other Learned and Judicious Authors , have given the World such ample Testimonies of their Usefulness ; provided they be cautiously handled , with due regard to the Corruption of Languages , and free from the Extravagancy of Fancy . The Essay entituled , Archaeologia Britannica , is design'd to be divided into Four Parts . The First to contain , A Comparison of the Modern Welsh with other European Languages ; more especially with the Greek , Latin , Irish , Cornish , and Armorican . The Second , A Comparison of the Customs and Traditions of the Britans , with those of other Nations . The Third , An Account of all such Monuments now remaining in Wales , as are presum'd to be British ; and either older , or not much later than the Roman Conquest : viz. their Camps and Burial-places ; the Monuments called Cromlecheu , and Meineu gwyr ; their Coyns , Arms , Amulets , &c. The Fourth , An Account of the Roman Antiquities there , and some others of later Date , during the Government of the British Princes ; together with Copies of all the Inscriptions of any considerable Antiquity , as yet remaining in that Country . The Natural History may be divided into Five Sections . The First whereof may contain , A General Description of the Country , in respect of its Situation , and Quality of the Soyl : An Account of Meteors ; with Comparative Tables of the Weather in several places : Also of the Sea , Rivers , Lakes , Springs , and Mineral Waters . § 2. An Enumeration and Description of the various sorts of Earths , Stones , and all Mineral Bodies . § 3. Of Form'd Stones ; or such as have a constant and regular Figure , whereby they are distinguishable from each others , no less than Plants or Animals . § 4. Of Plants : wherein we shall only take Notice of such as grow spontaneously in Wales , and have been rarely , or not at all , observ'd elsewhere in this Island : adding a Catalogue of such as are found in England , or Scotland , and have not been observ'd in Wales . § 5. Of Animals , in the same Method . Thus I have given a Scheme of what seems to me at present , most likely to find Acceptance amongst the Learned and Ingenious : But this I offer with Submission to those of greater Judgment and Experience ; and shall be very ready , in case I undertake the Performance , to admit of any Alteration or Amendment ( agreeable with my Capacity ) which they shall think fit to recommend . Now in order to the Performance of what is here propos'd , 't will be necessary to travel Wales , at least four or five Summers ; and likewise to make one Journey into Cornwal , and another into Ireland , or the Highlands of Scotland , for parallel Observations , as to their Language , their Names of Towns , Rivers , Mountains , &c. it being certain , that the want of such actual Surveying , hath been in all Ages the occasion of much Error and Ignorance in Writings of this nature . During these Travels , I propose to my self the collecting Materials for each Work ; but shall endeavour to prepare the Dictionary for the Press within the space of five Years ; and the Archaeologia within two Years after at farthest . As to the Natural History , I can set no time for its Publication , as not being able to guess how tedious it may prove , and having some thoughts of writing it in Latin , and publishing it in several Sections apart . But before we engage in a Work so very tedious and expensive , it seems necessary to understand , what Encouragement we are to depend upon ; since nothing of this kind hath been undertaken ( nor indeed could well succeed ) in any Country , without such an assurance . It 's well known , no kind of Writing requires more Expences and Fatigue , than that of Natural History and Antiquities : it being impossible to perform any thing accurately in those Studies , without much Travelling , and diligent Searching , as well the most desert Rocks and Mountains , as the more frequented Valleys and Plains . The Caves , Mines , and Quarries must be pry'd into , as well as the outward Surface of the Earth ; nor must we have less regard to the Creatures of the Sea , Lakes , and Rivers , than those of the Air and Dry Land. But 't is not the Expences of Travelling we are only to regard ; the Charges of the Figures or Draughts of such new Discoveries as will occur , must needs be much more considerable : not to mention , that a Correspondence as extensive as we can settle it , must be maintain'd with the Curious in these Studies ; and such new Books purchas'd , as are pertinent to our Design ; and that Labourers ( especially in Mines and Quarries ) are to be rewarded for preserving such things , as they shall be directed to take Notice of . Upon these Considerations , I hope it will not be thought profuse Liberality , ( provided those who are competent Judges approve of the Design ) if an Annual Pension be allow'd towards it , by such Gentlemen as are of their own free Choice inclin'd to promote it , for the space of five Years : The Money to be deliver'd on the First of March , or any time that Month , into the Hands of some Friends in each County , who are pleas'd to take upon them the trouble of Returning it . And if this Proposal finds Acceptance , my Request is , That those Gentlemen who are pleas'd to further the Undertaking , would subscribe their Names to this Paper , adding how much they are dispos'd to contribute Yearly . And if what is subscrib'd , shall answer these Considerations , my design is ( with God's permission ) to begin Travelling next March. I am very sensible , that such an Encouragement is above my Merits ; neither can I promise my Patrons a Performance ( if it please God I may live to go thorough with it ) any thing answerable to their Generosity : But whatever shall be the Success , I intend not to spare either Labour or Charges ; and being engag'd in no Profession , nor ( by the favour of the University ) oblig'd to Personal Attendance in my present Station , nor at all confin'd with the Care of any Family , I shall have little else to mind , but to endeavour the Performance of this Task to my own Credit , and the Satisfaction of those Gentlemen who shall think fit to encourage me . Oxon , Octob. 20. 1695. 
A48368	----	Parochial queries in order to a geographical dictionary, a natural history &c. of Wales by E.L. Lhuyd, Edward, 1660-1709. 1697 Approx. 15 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 3 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A48368 Wing L1947 ESTC R28980 10789037 ocm 10789037 45893 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48368) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45893) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1387:31) Parochial queries in order to a geographical dictionary, a natural history &c. of Wales by E.L. Lhuyd, Edward, 1660-1709. 4 p. s.n., [Oxford? : 1697] Author's name from note on page 4. Caption title. Questionnaire. Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Wales -- Pre-Linnean works. Wales -- Description and travel. Wales -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion PAROCHIAL QUERIES In Order to A Geographical Dictionary , A Natural History , &c. of Wales . By the Undertaker E. L. HAVING Publish'd some Proposals towards a Survey of Wales , and met with sufficient Encouragement from the Gentry of that Country , and several others , Lovers of such Studies ; to enable me ( with God's Permission ) to Undertake it : I thought it necessary for the easier and more effectual Performance of so tedious a Task , to Print the following Queries ; having good Grounds to hope the Gentry and Clergy ( since they are pleas'd to afford me so Generous an Allowance towards it ) will also readily contribute their Assistance , as to Information ; and the Use of their Manuscripts , Coyns , and other Monuments of Antiquity : The Design being so extraordinary difficult without such Helps , and so easily improvable thereby . Nor would I have any imagine , that by Publishing these Queries , I design to spare my self the least Labour of Travelling the Country , but on the contrary be assured , I shall either come my self , or send one of my Assistants into each Parish throughout Wales , and all those in Shropshire and Herefordshire , where the Language and the Ancient Names of Places are still retain'd : And that with all the Speed , so particular a Survey will admit of . My Request therefore to such as are desirous of Promoting the Work , is , That after each Query , they would please to write on the blank Paper , ( or elsewhere if room be wanting ) their Reports ; confining themselves , unless the Subject shall require otherwise , to that Parish only where they inhabit ; and distinguishing always betwixt Matter of Fact , Conjecture , and Tradition . Nor will any , I hope , omit such Informations as shall occur to their Thoughts , upon Presumption , they can be of little use to the Undertaker , or the Publick , or because they have not leisure to write down their Observations so regularly as they desire : Seeing that what we sometimes judge insignificant , may afterwards upon some Application unthought of , appear very useful ; and that a regular and compleat Account of Things is not here so much expected , as short Memorials , and some Directions in order to a further Enquiry . Queries in order to the Geography , and Antiquities of the Country . I. FIrst therefore Information is desired of the Name of the Parish ; both according to the Modern Pronunciation and the Oldest Records , ( which would be also very convenient as to all other Places whatever ) and whence 't is thought to be deriv'd . Also whether a Market-Town , Town-Corporate , or Village . II. In what Comot or Hundred Situate ? How Bounded ? Of what Extent , and what Number of Houses and Inhabitants ? To what Saint is the Church dedicated , and whether a Parsonage , Vicarage , or both ? III. An Enumeration and brief Description of the Towns , Villages , Hamlets , Castles , Forts , Monasteries , Chappels of Ease , Free-Schools , Hospitals , Bridges , and all Publick Buildings whatever within the Parish , whether Ruinous or Entire ; or whose Names only are preserv'd : When , and by whom Founded , Endow'd or Repair'd ? IV. Sanctuaries or Places of Refuge ; Places memorable for Battels , Births , or Interment of Great Persons , Parliaments , Councils , Synods , &c. V. Seats of the Gentry ; with the Names and Quality of the present Proprietors , and their Arms and Descent . VI. A Catalogue of the Barrows , or those Artificial Mounts distinguish'd by the several Names of Krigeu , Gorsedheu , Tommenydh , Beili , &c. as also of the Camps and all old Entrenchments whatever . VII . Roman Ways , Pavements , Stoves , or any Under-ground Works : Crosses , Beacons , Stones pitch'd an end in a regualr Order ; such as Meinibirion in Caernarvonshire , Karn Lhechart in Glamorgan , and Buarth Arthur in the County of Caermardhin : As also all those rude Stone-Monuments distinguish'd by the several Names of Bêdh , Gwely , Karnedh , Kromlech , Lhêch yr âst , Lhêch y Gowres , Lhêch y Wydhan , Koeten Arthur , Kist vnën , Preseb y Vuwch Vrech , &c. VIII . The Old Inscriptions in the Parish , whether in the Church , or elsewhere ; a Collection of all being intended to the Time of King Henry the Eighth . IX . Old Arms , Urns , Lamps , Paterae , Fibulae , or any other Utensils ; where , and when discover'd ? X. Coyns , Amulets , Chains , Bracelets , Rings , Seals , &c. where , and when found ; and in whose Possession at present ? XI . Manuscripts : Of what Subject and Language ; In whose Hands ; Whether Ancient or Late Copies ? XII . The Names of the most Remarkable Mountains , Rocks , Parks , Woods , Commons , Warrens , &c. together with such Names of any other Places not comprehended under these Queries , as seem so obscure as to be scarce , if at all Intelligible ; with brief Descriptions of them , and Conjectures of their Signification . XIII . The Names of all the Rivers and Rivulets in the Parish ; distinguishing always betwixt those that rise , or are discharged in it , and such as pass through it , or constitute its Bounds ; together with their Remarkable Catarracts , or Water-falls , where they afford any . XIV . Names of the Lakes and Remarkable Springs ; and whether any thing be Noted of them extraordinary . XV. The Customs , and peculiar Games and Feasts amongst the Vulgar in the Parish , Hundred , County , or any Part of Wales : Together with the Vulgar Errors and Traditions ; parallel with those treated of by the Learned and Judicious Author of Pseudodoxia Epidemica . XVI . What Words , Phrases , or Variation of Dialect in the Welsh , seems peculiar to any Part of the Country ? What Names of Men and Women uncommon ? And wherein doth the English of the Vulgar , in Pembrokeshire and Gowerland , differ from that in the Western Counties , &c. of England ? Queries toward the Natural History . XVII . Whether the Parish be generally Corn-Ground or Pasture ? Colour of the Soil ? Very Fertil , Barren or Indifferent ? Mountanous or Champion Ground ? Woody , Heathy , Rocky , Clay-Ground , Sundy , Gravelly , & c ? XVIII . The Sorts of Grain Sown in the Parish , and the Composts used ; with any Useful Observations in Husbandry ; and a Computation of the Number of Cattel and Horses it breeds ; as also of the Sheep , Goats , Hogs , &c. XIX . Of the State of Health : Whether the Parish , Hundred or Comot be subject to any Peculiar Diseases ? What Number of Ancient Men and Women ; with their Years ? Whether they seem to differ at all in their Diet from those that live elsewhere ; and what Effects as to Health and Sickness , are ascrib'd to the Air of the Place ? XX. Observations on the Stature and Complexion of the Inhabitants in general ; with such Exceptions as occur . Instances of the Strength or Activity of particular Men well Attested , with all the Circumstances requisite . Antipathies of some Persons to several Sorts of Meat , Drink , &c. XXI . Observations relating to Cattel , Horses , Sheep , or other Animals ; as to their general Magnitude , Shape , Colours , good or bad Qualities : The Diseases they are subject to , whether owing to Contagion , or the Unwholsomness of their Pasture or Water ? Also what Inconveniences they are liable to , the several Seasons of the Year , at Snowdon , Cader Idris , Plyn Lhymmon , and the other High Mountains . XXII . A Register of the Weather , for the Space of One Year at least , kept by one or two in each County , would be of considerable Use : With Observations on the Figures of Snow and Hail : The Time it generally begins to Snow on our highest Mountains , and when it desists ; with any other Curious Remarks about Meteors . XXIII . Observations concerning Tides , Eddies , and Whirl-Pools ; Form and Consistence of the Shoar or Maritim Land , and the Influence the Sea has upon it . What Tokens of Woods or Buildings gain'd by the Sea ? Particularly whether Kaer Anrhod , Sarn Badric , and Sarn y Bwch ( in North Wales ) be presum'd to be Artificial or Natural ; And if the former , what Evidence there is for it ? XXIV . An Account of the Subterraneous and Diving Rivers ; and of such as are totally absorb'd , or no where distinguishable afterwards ; also of Sudden Eruptions of Water , and Periodical Streams . A Computation of the Number of Springs in the Parish . How near the Tops of Hills are the highest Running Springs ? Or are there any in very even Plains remote from Hills ? Any Fountains that ebb and flow ? Waters that petrifie or incrustate Wood , Moss , Leaves , &c. Medicinal Springs , or Waters of unusual Taste , Smell , or Colour , or Remarkable for their Weight , or tinging the Stone or Earth whence they proceed ? XXV . Particular Information of all Places where there are any Caves , Mines , Coal-works , Quarries , Stone-Pits , Marl-Pits ; or in short , where Labourers dig upon any Occasion whatever . XXVI . If such Places afford any uncommon Oars , Earths , or other Minerals ; Stones resembling Sea-Shells , Teeth , or other Bones of Fish ; or Crabs-Claws , Corals , and Leaves of Plumes ; or in brief , any Stones , or other Bodies whatever of a Remarkable Figure ; the Workmen are desired to preserve them , till they are call'd for by the Undertaker , or some of his Friends ; in Consideration whereof , they shall receive some Reward suitable to their Care and Pains . XXVII . Such as have made the History of Plants any part of their Diversion , are desired to communicate dried Specimens of those sorts they esteem Rarest , or that are unknown to them ; or to give Directions where they may be met with : Also what Observations they have made by often repeated Experiments , concerning the Healing , or Noxious Qualities of Plants . XXVIII . Whether any have been Curious in observing the various sorts of Sea-Shells , Sea-Eggs , Sea-Spiders ; Starres , Buttons , Sponges ; Urticae , Tethyae Holothuria , &c. Or have made any Remarks extraordinary on Land-Insects ? XXIX . Information is desired from those who have been most conversant in Fishing ; what sorts of Fish their Waters afford , and of these which are the Rarest , or haunt those Places most Seldom ? What Variety of Colours and Shape they have observ'd in the same Species ? What Baits used for each , and when in Season ? What sorts are Solitary , and which keep together in Shoals ? What they have observ'd as to their Feeding , Spawning , and Change of Names according to Age ; and by what Tokens they know such , to be the same Species ? Also the Iaws , and some of the Vertebrae of the Rarest ( for which some Gratuity shall be allow'd the Fishermen ) are desired ; in order to compare them with the Fossil Bones above-mention'd . XXX . By what is proposed of Insects and Fish ; the Reader will judge what sort of Information will be acceptable , relating to Birds and Quadrupeds . XXXI . Who in each Country is best skill'd in the Welsh Names of Birds , Fish , Insects , Plants , Stones ; or any other Natural Bodies ? Having thus propounded what Queries occur to my Thoughts ; nothing remains , but that I own to the Publick , that in case this Paper meets with a kind Reception ( as from this last Summer's Travels , I have great Hopes it may ) if the Undertaking be ill perform'd , 't will be wholly my own Fault ; the Gentry of the Country having in all Respects done more than their Part , and afforded such an Encouragement towards it , as might sufficiently requite the Labours of a Person far better Qualified for such a Design : But of this , a particular Account ( as is necessary ) shall be given hereafter . So I shall only add here ; that as to these Queries , besides Wales , I intreat the favourable Assistance of the Gentry and Clergy in those other Countries mention'd in the former Proposals : And that in all Places , they who are dispos'd to further the Design , would please to communicate this Paper where they think fit , amongst their Neighbours ; interpreting some Queries to those of the Vulgar , whom they judge Men of Veracity , and capable of giving any the least Information towards it , that may be pertinent and instructive . We judge Mr. Lhwyd Qualified for this Undertaking ; and that he cannot want proper Materials towards it , if ( as an Addition to his own Industry ) he receives such Answers to those Queries , as can be conveniently return'd from each Parish . JOHN WALLIS . EDWARD BERNARD . MARTIN LISTER . JOHN RAY . ADVERTISEMENT . The Subscribers may please to pay the Money , the time specified in the Proposals , to any of my Corespondents in their Neighbourhood ; who are desired to return it either to Mr. William at the Museum in Oxford , or to Mr. Walter Thomas of Bernard's Inn , London ; who will also safely convey to my Hands any Letters , Papers , or Manuscripts they receive on this Occasion . 
A28309	----	The novum organum of Sir Francis Bacon, Baron of Verulam, Viscount St. Albans epitomiz'd, for a clearer understanding of his natural history / translated and taken out of the Latine by M.D. Novum organum Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626. 1676 Approx. 112 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 19 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A28309 Wing B310 ESTC R38681 17890949 ocm 17890949 106723 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28309) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106723) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1115:7) The novum organum of Sir Francis Bacon, Baron of Verulam, Viscount St. Albans epitomiz'd, for a clearer understanding of his natural history / translated and taken out of the Latine by M.D. Novum organum Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626. M. D. [4], 32 p. Printed for Thomas Lee ..., London : 1676. Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Science -- Methodology. Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2000-00 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2001-09 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-06 Kirk Davis Sampled and proofread 2002-06 Kirk Davis Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-07 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE NOVUM ORGANVM OF Sir FRANCIS BACON , BARON of VERULAM , Viscount St. Albans . EPITOMIZ'D : For a clearer understanding of his NATURAL HISTORY . Translated and taken out of the Latine by M. D. B. D. LONDON , Printed for Thomas Lee at the Turks-head in Fleetstreet . 1676. LICENS'D Jan. 26. 1675. Roger L'Estrange THE PREFACE TO THE READER . I Need not recommend to your perusal this useful Treatise , seeing that it proceeds from such a Genius , whose most trivial conceptions have obtained the esteem of his Age , not inferiour in Learning to any of the former . He was a person of a sound judgement , sharp wit , vast comprehension , and of extraordinary abilities both natural and acquir'd . But I need not run over the praises of a person so well known amongst us to oblige my Reader to a kind reception , and favourable interpretation of this obscure , but useful Book : For the things therein contained are so excellent in themselves , and so well designed , that we may be inclinable of our own accord to embrace and peruse them . The Authors purpose , as you may 〈◊〉 , is to censure the limitations of Sciences to the bounds prescribed to us , by the shallow pates of some of former Ages , to discover the mistakes of our understandings , to point at the sources from whence they proceed , to rectifie the common errours of men , backed by ill grounded Axioms , to direct us to a right interpretation of Nature's Mysteries , and oblige us to settle our judgements , upon better and sounder principles than ordinary ; his purpose is to open to us a Gate to a greater Proficiency and improvement in all kind of Learning , to pull down the Wals of Partition , and remove the Non plus ultra , that we might sail to those Indies full of Gold and Jewels . I mean the Sciences not yet discovered to our World , and fetch from thence all the Rarities , the Knowledges , and Inventions , that might pleasure and benefit our humane life . For that purpose he adviseth us not to take things and notions too much upon Trust , but to ground our belief upon Practice , and well ordered experience . He layes down several Principles , which may seem strange and new ; but if they be rightly examined , we shall find them naturally proceeding from the nature of things . I confess the most excellent conceptions are wrapped up in obscure terms , and in such new contrived expressions , that King James at the first perusal judged this Novum Organum to be past all Mans understanding . But we may consider , that a new Method , and new Things and Principles deserve new expressions , and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 speaks not to the Vulgar , but unto the 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 other Lands never found out 〈◊〉 and adviseth them in 〈◊〉 to seek and to proceed on without minding the discourage 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of our Predecessors in Learning . This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 upon as a seasonable Addition to his Matural History , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have made it too 〈◊〉 , I have been desired to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Directions as might be answerable to that subject . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , after a serious perusal , I did scarce know what was to be set aside ; for all the things things therein contained , are so material and seasonable , that I have wondred , that our English Curiosi have not had the desire to study and understand the directions that are 〈◊〉 given 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their mistaken 〈◊〉 . In such a Case , that this Novum Organum might be the better intelligible , a meer interpretation is not sufficient , in regard of the Authors difficult and new found expressions , a Comment weuld be required , which if it were well and judiciously composed according to the Authors true meaning and intent , I am perswaded every one 〈◊〉 be of my Judgement , that it is the best and most useful Treatise of our Dayes for the purpose that is designed . I am perswaded that it might be of a singular use to such Vertuosi amongst us , as are not perfectly acquainted with the Latine Tongue , and yet imploy their Time and Studies in the improvement of their abilities , and finding out inventions useful to the Life of Man , for it would supply them with such principles as their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 might wonderfully improve in new discoveries . I was sorry 〈◊〉 my , Pen was limited to so few sheets , and that I had not the liberty to make the whole Organum appear in our Language . For brevity sake therefore I have in some places shortened the Authors expressions . 〈◊〉 this will be sufficient to give a taste of the whole , which such 〈◊〉 understand the Language of the Learned may peruse at their leasure , Vale. M. D. Part of the Novum Organum , OR , APHORISMS OF THE Interpretation of NATURE and KINGDOME of MAN. Taken out of the First Book . MAN , Natures Minister and Interpreter , acts and understands only so much of the ordering of Nature , as he hath observed by the assistance of Experience and Reason : more he neither doth , nor can apprehend . Neither the Hand alone , nor an Understanding eft to it self , can do much . Things are performed by instruments and helps , which the 〈◊〉 needs as much as the Hand . Now as 〈◊〉 Instruments assist and govern the Hands motion , likewise the instruments of the Understanding prompt and advise it . Humane Knowledge and Power are co-incident in the same , or happen to be alike , because ignorance of the Cause renders the Effect unintelligible : for Nature is not overcome without submission , and that , which in Contemplation stands instead of the Cause , in Operation serves as a Rule . As to Operation , Man can do no more but only apply or remove natural Bodies . The rest Nature willingly compleats . The Mechanick , the Mathematician , the Physitian , the Chymist , and the Magician are variously concerned in natural Operations , but as it happens at present their attempts are but slight , and their successes inconsiderable . It were an extravagancy , and a plain contradiction to expect the accomplishment of those things , which were never yet done unless by means never yet attempted . Even those Operations which are found out are rather to be ascribed to Chance and Experience than to Sciences ; for the Sciences , which are now professed amongst us , are nothing else , but an adorning and a setting forth of things formerly invented , not the modes of Invention or the desigments of new Operation . The Cause and Origine almost of all the Mischiefs , that happen in Sciences , is this alone , that we too much admire and set up the strength and power of our understanding , and we neglect the true helps and aids thereof . Natures subtilty far exceeds the subtilty of our Sense , or that of our Understanding ; so that the delicate meditations of Mankind , their speculations and inventions are but foolish things , if they were narrowly searched into . As Siences commonly so called are unprofitable for the invention of Operations , so the Logick now in use is not conducible to the finding out of true Sciences . The Logick , which we now use tends to the establishment and confirmation of Errours , which are founded in vulgar notions rather than to a serious enquiry after Truth , therefore it is more hurtful than profitable . A Syllogisme is not used amongst the principles of Sciences , and in medial axioms it is imployed in vain , for it falls much short of Natures subtility . It hath therefore a command over assent , not over the things themselves . A Syllogisme consists of Propositions , Propositions of Words , Words interpret Notions , therefore if Notions , the basis of Things be confus'd , and rashly abstracted from things , nothing will be firm that is built upon them , therefore our only assurance is in a right induction . There is no soundness in Logical and Physical Notions , neither substance , nor quality , action , passion , nor being it self , are proper Notions , much less heavy , light , thick , thin , moist , dry , generation , corruption to attract , to expel element , matter , form , &c. All these are phantastical and ill designed . The Notions of the lower Species , as a man , a dog , a dove , and the immediate apprehensions of our senses ; namely , hot , cold , white , black , don't much deceive us , and yet nevertheless by the fluidity of matter and m●xture of things they are sometimes confounded . All other Notions , which men have hitherto used are aberrations , and are neither duely nor truely abstracted , and raised from the very things themselves . The things that are already invented in Sciences , are such as most commonly depend on vulgar Notions . If any will search into the more inward , and remote mysteries of Nature , he must make use of Notions and Axioms , abstracted from things in a more certain and solid manner , that the working of the Understanding may be better and surer . There are and may be two ways of searching and finding out truth : one from Sense and perticulars leads to the most general Axioms , and out of those Principles and their unquestionable Authority judges and finds out middle Axioms . This way is much in use . The other raiseth Axioms from Sense , and perticulars by a continual and gradual ascent it proceeds at last to generals . This is a true way but not yet attempted . The Understanding left to it self goes the former way , observing a Logical method ; for the mind delights to leap to generals , that it might acquiesce there , and after a little stay it loaths Experience . But these evils are now at length augmented by Logick for the pomp of disputations . An Understanding left to it self , accompanied with sober , patient , and grave Wit , if not hindred by former 〈◊〉 , essays the other way , which is right but not successful ; because when the Understanding is not directed and assisted , is but weak , and unable to overcome the obscurity of things . Either way derives its beginning from sense and perticulars , and acquiesces in things most general . But yet they differ very much , for the one does lightly run over experience and perticulars ; the other converses in them in a right and methodical manner . Again the one layes down at first , certain abstract and un profitable generals . The other rises by degrees to these things , which indeed are more known to Nature . It can never be that Axioms framed by arguing , for finding out new Operations , should be of any value , because the subtilty of Nature doth far surprise the acuteness of disputation . But Axioms rightly abstracted in order from perticulars , do easily discover and shew forth other new perticulars , and therefore by that means Sciences became active . The Axioms now in use sprang from small and slender experience , and a few common perticulars , they are for the most part made and enlarged according to their measure , so that it is no wonder , if they lead not to new perticulars . Now if by chance any instance not observed or known before , offer it self , the Axiome is salved by some friviolous distinction ; whereas it is more proper , that the Axiom it self should be mended . That humane reason , which we use in Natures assistance , we are wont to call anticipations of Nature , because it is rash and hasty . But that reason , which is rightly extracted out of things , we call interpretation of Nature . An icipations are strong enough to gain consent , seeing that if all men were equally and conformably made , they would agree well enough among themselves . To speak plainly , no right judgement can be made of our way , nor of those things which are found out agreeable unto it by anticipations , I mean by the reason now in use : because we cannot desire any one to stand to the judgement of that thing which is it self called in question . It is no easie matter to deliver , or explain those things which we have produc'd ; because things new in themselves are to be understood by the Analogy they have with old ones . Borguas tells us of the French Expedition into Italy , that they came with chalk in their hands to mark out their Inns , and not with arms to break through them . Our design is the same , that our doctrines might be admitted by well disposed and capacious Souls , for there is no need of confutations , where we disagree in the very principles , notions , and forms of demonstration . Their reason , who held non-comprehension , and our way do in some sort agree in the beginning , but they vastely differ and are opposite in the end , for they absolutely affirm , that nothing can be be known , but we say not much can be known in Nature , in that way as it is now handled . They by their assertion destroy the authority of Sense and Understanding , we study and give remedies to help them . Idols , mistakes , and mis-apprehensions , which now possesse , and are deeply rooted in Mans Understanding , so besiege the minds of Men that Truth can hardly get admission , but if it should they would hinder and disturb the restoration of Sciences , unless Men being fore warned would arm themselves against them , as much as they could . There are four sorts of Idols or false Images , which besiege Mens minds : we , for distinction sake , have called them first Idola Tribus . 2. Idola Specus . 3. Idola Fori . 4. 〈◊〉 Theatri . The raising Notions and Axioms by true induction is doubtless a proper remedy to drive away and remove these Idols , yet their indication is of great use , for the doctrine of Idols conduces to the interpretation of Nature ; even as the doctrine of Sophistical arguments doth to vulgar Logick . Idola 〈◊〉 are founded in humane Nature it self , and in every Family and Stock of Mankind . For humane sense is safely affirm'd to be the measure of things . On the contrary , all the conceptions both of sense and reason are taken from the analogy of Man , not the analogy of the Universe . Humane Understanding is like an unequal looking-glass to the rayes of things , which mixing its own Nature with the Nature of things , doth wrest and infect it . Idola Specus are the mis-apprehensions of every individual Man. For every one hath besides the mistakes of humane Nature in genéral , a den or individual cave , where the hight of Nature is obscured and corrupted . This happens either through every Mans singularity ; or through education and conversation among others , or by reading of Books and the authorities of them who are honoured and admired by every one , or through the different impressions which occur in a prepossessed and predisposed , or in a calm and equal mind , or the like : so that the Spirit of man , as it is placed or qualified in every Man , is a various , a troubled , and a fortuitous thing ; wherefore Heraclitus said well , that men sought after Siences in lesser worlds , and not in the great and common World. There are also Idols or mis-apprehensions arising from the mutual contracts , and also ciations of Men , which by reason of humane commerce and society we call Idola Fori : For Men are associated by speech , but words are imposed according to the vulgar capacity ; therefore a vitious and an improper imposition of words doth wonderfully mislead and clog the Understanding . Neither the definitions and explications , wherewith learned men are wont to defend and vindicate themselves in some things , do mend the matter for words , do plainly force the Understanding and disturb all things , they lead men into many idle controversies and foolish inventions . Lastly there are Idols or misapprehensions , which are entered into Mens minds from divers opinions of the Philosophers , as also from the 〈◊〉 Laws of demonstrations : these we call Idola Theatri . Because all the kinds of Philosophy , which have been invented and received we look upon as so many Fables produced and acted to make fictitious and senical Worlds . Neither speak we of those amongst us , or only of the ancient Philosophers and Sects ; seeing many the like Fables may be composed and made , because the causes of the different errours are for the most part common ; neither do we understand this only of universal Philosophy , but also of many Principles and Axioms of Sciences which have prevailed by tradition , credulity and neglect . But of all these kinds of Idols we must speak more largely and distinctly , that so the humane intellect may take more heed . Humane Understanding is inclinable of it self to suppose a greater order and equality in things than it finds . And whereas many things in Nature are monodical and altogether unlike , yet it appropriates to them parallels , correspondencies , and relatives , which are not from hence , are derived those Figments . In Coelestial Bodies all things are moved by perfect Circles . In the mean time they reject Spiral and Serpentine lines , retaining yet the names : From hence it is , that the Element of Fire is introduced to make a quaternion with the other three , which are within the reach of our senses . To the Elements also , as they call them , fancy ascribes to them a double proportion of excess in their mutual rarefaction , and such like dreames are invented . Nor is this vanity predominant in opinions only , but also in simple notions The Humane Understanding attracts all other things to give its suffrage and consent unto those things which once please it , either because they are received and believed , or because they delight . And though a greater strength and number of contrary instances occur , yet it doth either not observe , or contemn them , or remove , or reject them by a distinction not without great and dangerous prejudice , by which an inviolable authority remains in those former conceptions . Therefore he gave a right answer , who , when a list of the Names of such as had paid there their vows for escaping the danger of Shipwrack , was shewn to him hung up in a Temple , and when he was questioned whether he did not acknowledge the Deity of the gods ? He in answer demanded what was become of their pictures who had perished after that they had paid their Vows ? There is almost the same reason for all Superstition , as in Astrological dreams , presages , &c. Men delight in such vanities , they mind the events when they come to pass , but when they fail , which is very often , they neglect and pass them by . But this evil more subtilly invades Philosophy and Sciences , wherein that which once takes , infects and corrupts the rest , though more firm and better . But in case this delight and vanity were wanting , yet it is a proper and perpetual error in Humane Understanding , to be rather moved and stirred up by affirmatives than by negatives , although in truth it ought to be indifferent to both : Yet on the other hand the strength of a negative Instance is greater in constituting every Axiom . Humane Understanding is for the most part moved with those things , which suddenly and at once effect and reach the mind , and wherewith the fancy is wont to be filled and puffed up . As for the rest it supposes and fancies to have them in a kind of inperceptible manner , even like those few things that possess the mind . But as to that quick running over remote and heterogeneous instances , whereby Axioms are tried as it were by fire , the Understanding is altogether slow and unable , unless severe Laws and violent commands be imposed upon it . Humane Understanding cannot rest , but still desires more and more , though all in vain . Therefore it is not to be imagined that Heaven should hear any extream or extime parts ; for it may be alwayes necessarily urged , that there is something further . Again it cannot be conceived how Eternity hath run along until now , because there is a common distinction usually admitted , that it is infinite a parte ante & a parte pòst , which can in no wise be proved , for then it would follow that one infinite is greater than another , and that an infinite consumeth and tends to a finite . The like nicety occurs through the weakness of our imagination concerning lines alwayes divisible , but this mental infinity more dangerously interposes in the invention of causes : For whereas Universals chiefly ought to be in a positive nature , as they are found out , being not really causable , yet the Humane Understanding being unable to rest , still desires things more known , but whiles it tends to further things it falls back to nearer ones , viz. Final causes , which indeed arise rather from Humane Nature , than the nature of the Universe . Out of this Fountain Philosophy is strangely corrupted . But he is equally an unskilful and a slight Philosopher , who seeks out a cause in primary universals , as he who desires it not in subordinate and subaltern things . Humane Understanding is not an Ignis fatuus a meer light , but it receives an impression from the Will and the Affections , which produces the reason why it desires Sciences , for what a Man had rather have true , that he resolves to believe . Therefore he rejects difficult things , through impatiency of inquiry ; sober things , because they confine the hope ; the high Mystery of Nature , because of our natural Superstition ; the light of experience , because of an arrogancy and pride , least the mind should seem to converse in vile and transitory affairs , he rejects Paradoxes being too much over-ruled by the mistakes of the vulgar . Lastly affection qualifies and infects the Soul many wayes which cannot be conceived . But the greatest hinderance of the Humane Understanding , and its most dangerous errors proceed from the dulness , unsufficiency , and deceptions of the senses : those things which make impressions on the senses are of a greater weight than others of a higher nature , that do not affect them : Therefore contemplation most commonly ends with the sight , insomuch that there is little or no observation made of invisible things . Therefore the actings of the Spirits shut up in sensible bodies are hid from us . And all subtil transformation , that happens in the parts of the grosser things , which we commonly stile alteration , but is in Truch a subtil metaschematism escapes also our knowledge . Nevertheless , if these two that we have named be not found out , there can be no great matter performed in the works of nature . Again the nature of common air , and of all Bodies which in thinness surpass the air , they being many in number are almost unknown , for sense in it self is a weak and an erroneous thing , nor do the Organs conduce much to enlarge or sharpen the senses , but the truest interpretation of Nature is made by instances , and by fit and proper experiments , when sense judges of the experiment , the experiment of Nature , and of the thing it self . The Humane intellect is by its own Nature carried on to abstracts , and those things which are unstable it fancies to be constant . But it is better to dissect Nature than abstract her , which was done by Democritus's School . By that means he searched further than the rest into Nature . For that purpose we must rather examine matter , its schemes and transformations , its pure acts and the Law of action and motion . Forms are but the invention of mens brains , unless you will call the Laws of the act forms . Of this kind are those false imaginations , which we call Idola Tribus , they proceed , either from the equality of the substance of the humane Spirits or the prepossessions , coarctations , and turbulent motions thereof , or from the inspirations of the passions , or disagreement of the senses , or the manner of impression . Idola Specus proceed from the proper nature of every individual mind or body , as also from education , custome or other casualties , which kind though various and manifold , yet more especially we propound those which require most caution , and have greatest power to defile the Understanding , and render it 〈◊〉 contemplations of Nature and most simple Bodies only disturb and impair the Understanding , but contemplation of Nature and of Bodies compound , and in their configuration astonish and dissolve the intellect , This is most evident in the School of Hencippus and Democritus compared with other Philosophy , for it so much considers the particles of things , that it almost neglects their frames : and others so amazedly behold them , that they cannot arrive to Natures simplicity . These contemplations therefore are to be altered and interchangeably assumed , that the Understanding at the same time , may be made penetrating and capable , and those inconveniencies we speak of be avoided with the false notions proceeding from them . Let therefore your speculative prudence be so disposed in expelling and removing the Idola Specus , which proceed either from the predominancy , or excess of composition and division , or from our affection to the times , or from large and small Objects . In general let every one , who studies the nature of things , chiefly suspect that which captivates his Understanding , and so much the greater heed is to be taken in these opinions , that the Understanding may be kept equal and pure . But Idola Fori are the most troublesome of all , which , by a confederacy of words and names , have 〈◊〉 themselves into the Understanding . For men believe that their Reason governs words , but so it happens that words retort and reflect their power upon the Understanding . This hath made Philosophy and Sciences Sophistical and unactive . Now words are for the most part accommodated to vulgar capacities , and by lines most apparent to common apprehensions they divide things . But when a sharper intellect , or more diligent observation would transfer those lines , that they might be more agreeable to Nature ; words make a noise : from hence it comes to pass , that the great and solemn disputations of learned men , often end in controversies concerning words and names , with which , according to the custome and prudence of Mathematicians 't were a wiser way to begin , and to reduce them into order by definitions . And yet definitions in natural and material beings cannot remedy this evil because they also consist of words , and words beget words , so that it is necessary to have recourse to perticular instances , and their ranks and orders , as we shall presently shew , when we come to the manner and reason of constituting notions and Axioms . Mis-apprehensions forced by words upon the Understanding are of two sorts . 1. The names of things which are not : for as there are things which through inadvertency wanting a name , so are there names without things , through a Phantastical supposition . 2. Or the names of things which are but confused , ill determined , rashly , and unequally abstracted from things . Of the first sort are Fortune , the Primum Mobile , the Planetary Orbs , the Element of Fire , and such like fictions arising from vain and false speculations . This kind is easier cast out , because it is exterminable by a continued abnegation and antiquation of such speculations . But the other sort is perplex'd and deeply rooted , proceeding from an ill and unskilful abstraction . For example sake , take any word , Humidum if you please , and let us see how its various significations agree , and we shall find this word Humidum to be nothing else but a confused note of divers actions enduring no constancy or reduction ; for it signifies that which easily circumfunds it self about another body , and is in it self indeterminable and inconsistent , that which easily gives place on all sides , and easily divides and dissipates , and as easily collects , and reunites it self , that which easily flowes and moves , easily adheres to another body and moistens it , that which is easily reduced into a liquid , or melts , having been before consistent or solid : Therefore if you consider the predication and imposition of this word taken in one sense the Flame is moist , in another sense the Air is not moist . In one sense again small dust is moist , in another glass is so . Whence it is evident , that this notion was only rashly abstracted from waters and common liquors without any due verification . In words also there are certain degrees of pravity and error , less vitious are the names of some substances , especially the lowest Species well deduced , for the notion of Chalk and Clay is good , the notion of Earth bad , more vitious are the actions of Generation , Corruption , Alteration : The most vitious qualities , excépt the immediate objects of sense , are heavy , light , rare , dense , &c. And yet even among these it cannot be helped but some notions will be better than others , accordingly as more copious matter supplies Humane sense . The other mistakes named Idola Theatri , are not innate , nor secretly wrought in the Understanding , but by fabulous speculations , and the perverse Laws of demonstrations plainly infused and received . But in these to undertake or endeavour a confutation is not agreeable to what we have spoken . For seeing that we neither agree in our principles nor demonstrations all disputation it taken away . But this is good luck for the Ancients , that they may preserve their reputation , for nothing is detracted from them , seeing the way is so questionable . Because a lame Man , as they say , in the way , out goes a Racer out of the way , for t is evident the stronger and nimbler he is , the greater is his aberration , whiles he is out of the way . But such is our manner of inventing Sciences , that we attribute not much to the sharpness and strength of wit , and yet we almost equalize them , for even as the describing of a right line or perfect Circle much depends on the 〈◊〉 and exercise of the hand , 〈◊〉 it be done meerly by the hand , but if a rule or compasses be used , there is little or no such dependancy upon the hand : So fares it exactly with our Reason , Although there be no particular use of confutations , 〈◊〉 yet we must say something of the Sects and Kinds of these Theories , and afterwards of their outward signs , because they are in a bad condition , and lastly of the causes of so much unhappiness , and so long and general a consent in error , that Truth may have an easier access , and the Humane Understanding may be more throughly purged , and rid of these mistakes . Idola Theatri or theoretical mistakes are many , and may be more , and in time to come will be , for unless mens wits had been employed about Religion and Divinity during many Ages , and also about civil Governments , especially Monarchies , they had 〈◊〉 such novelties in contemplations . So that Men addicted unto them , ran the hazard of their fortunes , not only deprived of a reward , but also exposed to contempt and envy . Doubtless many more Sects of Philosophy , and Theories like to those , which once in great varieties flourished amongst the Grecians , had been introduced : for as upon the etherial Phoenomena's more figures of Heaven may be formed , likewise many more various opinions may be as easily founded and established upon the Phenomena's of Philosophy : Now the Fables of this Theater are like those that are acted on the poetical Stage , whence it comes to pass , that Scenical and 〈◊〉 narrations are more quaint and elegant than those taken out of true history , and better please the Readers . In general either much out of little , or little out of much is assumed into Philosophical matter , so that on all sides , Philosophy is founded on the too narrow basis of experience , and Natural History , and determines out of fewer things than it ought ; for the rational sort of Philosophers snatch from experience several vulgar things , and they to neither certainly found out , nor diligently examined or tried , the rest they place in meditation , and the exercise of wit. There is another sort of Philosophers , who have bestowed a great deal of pains in few experiments , and from thence have presumed to draw and frame a Philosophy strangely wresting all other things thereunto . There is also a third sort of them , who intermingle divinity , and traditions of Faith and Adoration amongst whom the vanity of some has inclined them to seek and derive Sciences from Spirits and Demons . Therefore the stock of Errours and false Philosophy is threefold , namely Sophistical , Emperical , and Superstitious . Of the first kind Aristotle is an evident Example . By his Logick he corrupted natural Philosophy made the world consist of Categories attributed to the humane Soul , a most noble substance , a genus made up ofsecondary notions , transacted the business of dense and rare , whereby bodies under go greater or 〈◊〉 dimensions or spaces by the cold distinction of act and power . He asserted only one proper motion to be in all bodies , and if they had any other , that he said was from another ; many more things he affirmed according to his fancy , which he imposed upon Nature , being every where more solicitous how he might explain himself in answers , and make any thing positive in words , than of the internal truth of things . This plainly appears if you compare his Philosophy with others famous amongst the Grecians , for the Homoiomera of Anaxagoras , the Atoms of Lencippus , and Democritus , the Heaven and Earth of 〈◊〉 , the discord and concord of Empedocles , Heraclitus's resolution of Bodies into the adiaphorous nature of Fire , and the replication of them to density , have something of natural Philosophy in them , and a relish of nature and experience : whereas Aristotles Physicks are nothing but logical notions , which under a more specious name , not nominal but more real he retracts in his Metaphysicks , nor let not that move any one , that in his Books of Animals , in his Problems and other Treatises he frequently useth Experiments . For he first decreed them , neither did he rightly consult experience in establishing his Determinations and Axioms , but after he had determined them according to his pleasure , he made experience a slave to his fancies : And upon this account he is more to be blamed than his modern Followers , I mean a Sect of Scholastical Philosophers , who have altogether forsaken experiments . But the Emperical kind of Philosophy brings forth more deformed and monstruous opinions than the Sophistical or rational , because it is not founded in the light of common notions , which though slender and superficial is notwithstanding in some measure universal and conducive to many things , but in a few narrow and obscure experiments . And therefore to those who daily converse in such experiments , and have thereby corrupted their fancy , this Philosophy seems probable and certain , but to others incredible and vain . A notable example whereof we find in the Chymists and their opinions , but now scarcely any where else , unless in Gilberts Philosophy . However we must by no means omit a caution concerning this Philosophy , because we inwardly foresee and presage that if men awakened by our precepts , shall at last betake themselves to experience , bidding adieu to Sophistical doctrines , they will sustain some damage , through a praemature and inconsiderate haste of the understanding , by soaring too soon to generals and principles , which evil we ought to prevent . But the corruption of Philosophy through superstition and intermixed Divinity extends it self further , and works much mischief , both to Philosophy in general and particular . For the humane understanding is no less obnoxious to the impressions of Fancy , than to the impressions of vulgar notions . For the contentious and Fallacious kind of Philosophy ensnares the Understanding , but the other kind being phantastical , swoln and Poetical doth rather flatter it . For there is in Man a certain ambition of the Understanding as well as in the Will , especially in sublime and elevated Wits . Of this kind you have an example amongst the Grecians , especially in Pythagoras , but joyned with gross superstition , but more dangeroufly and subtilly in Plato , and his School . This kind of evil is found in the parts of other Philosophers ; by the introduction of abstract Formes , final Causes , first Causes , and frequent omitting the medial , and the like . Wherefore take great heed to this matter , for it is the worst of evils to defie errors , and to adore vain things may be well accounted the plague of the Understanding . Some modern Men guilty of much levity , have so indulged this vanity , that they have essayed to found natural Philosophy in the first Chapter of Genesis , the Book of Job , and other places of Holy Writ , seeking the living among the dead . Now this vanity is so much the more to be check'd and restrained , because by unadvised mixture of divine and humane things , not only a phantastical Philosophy is produced , but also an Heretical Religion . Therefore it is safe to give unto Faith with a sober mind , the things that are Faiths . Hitherto our Excellent Author hath spoken of the bad authority of Philosophy , founded in vulgar notions , a few Experiments , or in Superstition : he examines next the depraved matter of Contemplation especially in natural Philosophy . He proceeds next to discover to us by what means demonstrations lead us into errors and mistakes , and concludes that experience is the best demonstration , if it be founded upon mature Experiments . He discourses afterwards of the several sorts of Philosophers among the Greeks , and takes notice of their imperfections , of their ignorance in ancient History , and in Cosmography , so that they could not be acquainted with so many experiments , as the Learned of our dayes . Afterwards he discourseth of the causes of Errors , and of their long continuance in credit in the World , that none might wonder how it comes to pass that some in these last Ages , find so many mistakes in the Learning and Wit admired in former Ages . The first Cause of the small prosiciency in Sciences , he saith , is the streights of time , and their ignorance of former Times : for their Observation had not scope enough , nor sufficient assistance from true History , to gather right and judicious Experiments . In the second place another Cause of great moment certainly offers it self ; namely that in those times , when the wits of men and Learning flourished most or but indifferently , Natural Philosophy had the least share in humane contemplations : nevertheless this ought to be accounted the great Mother of Sciences : for all Arts and Sciences , pluck'd away from this Root . may perhaps be polished and accommodated to use , but they will never grow . Now it is evident , that since the Christian Faith was embrac'd and encreas'd the most part of the rarest Wits applied themselves to Divinity . To this end large rewards were propounded , and all manner of helps plentifully afforded . This study of Divinity took up the third part or period of time amongst us Europeans , and the more because about that time Learning began to flourish , controversies touching Religion did wonderfully increase : but in the preceding Age , during the second period among the Romans , the chiefest meditations and studies of Philosophers were imployed and spent in Moral Philosophy , which was then the Heathens Divinity . Moreover the greatest Wits in those dayes for the most part applied themselves to Civil affairs , by reason of the Roman Empires greatness , which required the labours of many men . But that Age wherein Natural Philosophy seem'd chiefly to flourish among the Grecians was a parcel of time of small continuance , for even in ancienter times , those Seven , called Wisemen , all except Thales , applied themselves to Moral Philosophy and Politicks . And in after times , when Isocrates had brought down Philosophy from Heaven upon Earth , Moral Philosophy prevailed further still , and diverted mens thoughts from physiological speculations . That very period of time also , wherein Physick Enquiries flourished was corrupted and spoiled with contradictions , and new determinations . Wherefore Natural Philosophy in every one of those periods , being greatly neglected or hindred , 't is no wonder men profited so little in it , seeing they altogether minded other things . Add moreover , that those who studied Natural Philosophy , especially in these modern times , did not wholly addict themselves thereunto , unless perhaps you may alledge the example of some Monk in his Cell , or Nobleman in his Country House . So at length it was made but a passage and draw-bridge to other things . This , this famous Mother of Sciences , was basely thrust down into servile offices , and made a drudge to wait upon Medicine , or the Mathematicks ; and again to wash the immature wits of young men , and give them a superficial mixture , that they might afterwards be the better qualified to receive of another . In the mean while let no man expect a great progress in Sciences , especially in the practical part , unless natural Philosophy be produced to particular Sciences , and those again reduced to Natural Philosophy : for hence it comes to pass , that Astronomy , Opticks , Musick , many Mechanichal Arts , Physick it self , and what is more wonderful , even Moral Philosophy , Politicks , and Logick , have for the most part no considerable depth , but languish in the surface and variety of things , because when once these particular Sciences are divided , they are no longer nourished by Natural Philosophy , which out of the Fountains and true contemplations of motions , rayes , sounds ; texture and figuration of Bodies , affections , and intellectual apprehensions , communicates new strength and augmentation to them . And therefore 't is no wonder , that Sciences grow not since they are separated from their roots . Another great and powerful cause , why Sciences are so little advanced , is this , that race cannot rightly be run , where the Goal is not rightly placed and fixed . Now the true and legitimate mark of Sciences is to enrich Mans life with new inventions and forces . But the greater number of men know nothing of this , because they are mercenary and professory , unless it happens that some Artist of a sharper wit , and ambitious of Glory , studies some new inventions , which commonly tends to his own undoing . Therefore most Men are so far from propounding to themselves the advancement of Arts and Sciences , that even out of those things that they have , they seek no more than what may be converted into professory use , gain , reputation , or the like advantages . And if any one amongst the multitude seeks knowledge ingeniously and for it self , yet you will find he doth this rather to obtain variety of contemplations and precepts , than for the rigid and severe inquiry of Truth . Again suppose another more severely enquires after Truth , yet even he propounds to himself such conditions of Truth as may satisfie his mind and understanding in reference to the causes of things known long ago , not those which may give fresh pledges of operations or new light to Axioms , The end therefore of Sciences being not yet rightly defined , or well assigned by any body , no wonder if Error and mistakes attend those things which are subordinate thereunto . The Noble Author condemns next the erroneous wayes which conduct to Sciences ; namely obscure Traditiòns , giddy Arguments , the windings of Chance or unclean Experience ; and wonders that none yet have recommended sense , and well ordered Experience , which he supposes to be partly caused by a great mistake . That the Majesty of Humane Understanding is impaired with long conversing in Experiments and particular things , subject to sence , and determined to matter ; especially seeing these things are laborious in the inquiry , ignoble in the meditation , harsh in discourse , illiberal in the practice , infinite in number , and full of subtilty . Again the reverence of Antiquity , and the authority and consent of those who have been accounted great men in Philosophy , has detained and inchauted men from making any progress in Sciences . As for Antiquity the opinion which men entertain of it , is idle and incongruous to the word it self , for the old age , and great age of the world are terms equivolent to antiquity , and ought to be attributed to our times , not to the youthful age of the world , that wherein the Ancients lived . For that Age in respect of ours was greater and ancienter , in respect of the World it self , lesser and younger : and therefore in like manner , as we expect a greater knowledge in Humane Affairs , a more mature and a riper judgement from an Old Man than from a Young Man , by reason of his Experience , and the variety and plenty of things which he hath seen , heard , observed , and understood , so also far greater matters may rationally be expected from our Age , than from the ancient times , if it would but know its strength , and were willing to try and mind things , because we live in the Worlds old Age , and are stored with infinite experiments , and advanced in our noble Observations . The discoveries of other Lands unknown to former Ages are no small helps to our experience . Besides it is a great weakness to attribute so much to ancient Authors , for Truth is the Daughter of Time not of Authority , and the ancientest times are the youngest in respect of the World. The other cause of mens mistakes is their admiring the operations which can shew grey hairs , and a too great esteem of liberal Arts and Learning already found out , which is an act of simplicity and childishness . But the greatest damage hath happened to Sciences through pusilanimity ; and the smalness of those tasks , which humane Industry hath proposed to it self , and yet , what is worst of all , that pusilanimity is accompanied with Arrogance and disdain . Moreover Natural Philosophy in all Ages hath had a troublesome and harsh Enemy ; namely Superstition , and a blind immoderate zeal of Religion . Lastly the way to all Reformed Philosophy hath been blocked up by the unskilfulness of some Divines , who were afraid least a deeper enquiry should dive into Nature beyond the bounds of Sobriety , traduce and falsly wrest those things , which are spoken of Divine Mysteries in the sacred Writings , against Searchers of divine Secrets : Others cunningly conceive , if the means be unknown , which they think greatly concerns Religion , all things may more easily be referred to the deity . Others from their example fear least motions and mutations in Philosophy should terminate in Religion . Again all things in the manners and institutions of Schools , Universities , Colledges ; and the like places destimated for learned Men , and getting Learning , are found to be against the advancement of Sciences , &c. But the greatest Obstacle in the progress of Sciences , and new undertakings thereof is discerned in the dispairing of men , and a supposed impossibility , for even wise and grave men are wont to diffide in these things , pondering with themselves the obscurity of Nature , shortness of Life , deception of the Sences , weakness of judgement , difficulty of Experiments , and the like , &c. We must take our beginnings from God , in what we are about , for the excellent nature of Good therein it manifestly from God , who is the Author of Good , and Father of Lights . The Foundations of Experience , for we must descend to them , have hitherto been either none at all or very weak ; neither hath a sufficient System of particulars been any wayes as yet found outand congested , either in number , kind , or certainty , able to inform the understanding . In the plenty of Mechanical Experiments , there is discovered a great want of such as assist or tend to the information of the understanding , &c. Not onely a greater plenty of Experiments is to be sought , and procured , differing in kind from what ever was yet done . But also another method , order and process are to be introduc'd , for the continuing and promoting of Experience . For wandring Experience , guided by it self , is a meer cheat , and doth rather amaze men than inform them . But when Experience proceeds regularly , orderly , and soberly , there may be some better hope of Sciences . Seeing there is such a great number , and as it were an Army of particulars , but so scattered and diffused , that they disgregate and confound the understanding , we can expect no good from the skirmishes , light motions , and transcursions of the understanding , unless by fit , well disposed , and exact Tables , there be an instruction , and co-ordination of those things which appertain to the subject of our enquiry : and the mind be applyed to the preparatory and digested helps of these Tables . But when this plenty of particulars is rightly and orderly placed before our eyes we must not presently pass to the Inquisition , and Invention of new particulars or operations , or if we do we must not rest in them , &c. We must not permit the Understanding to leap or fly from particulars to remote and general Axioms , such as are called the principles of Arts and Things , or by their constant verity to prove or discuss medial Axioms . But then Men may hope well of Sciences , when by a true Scale , and continual not intermitted degrees , we ascend from particulars to lesser Axioms , then to medial , for some are higher than others ; and lastly to universals ; for the lowest Axioms differ not much from naked Experience , but the supressive and more general which occur , are rational and abstracted , and have no solidity . The medial therefore are those true solid and lively Axioms , wherein mens fortunes and estates are placed , and above those also are those more general , if not abstracted , but truely limited by these medial or middle Axioms . Therefore the humane understanding needs not feathers but lead and weights to hinder its leaping and flying . But this is not yet done , when it is we may have better hope of Sciences . Now in constituting an Axiom another form of induction contrary to what was formerly , or is now used , is found out , and that not onely to prove or invent Principles , as they call them , but also lesser and medial Axioms , ye all . For that induction , which proceeds by simple enumeration , is a childish thing , and concludes precariously , being exposed to the danger of a contradictory instance . And yet most commonly it gives judgement from fewer instances than it ought , or from those onely which are at hand . But that induction which would induce to the invention and demonstration of Arts and Sciences , must separate Nature by due rejections and separations , and , after sufficient negatives , conclude upon affirmatives , which thing is not yet done , nor so much as attempted , unless by Plato only , who indeed , to examine definitions and Ideas , doth in some measure use this form of Induction . But for the good and lawful institution of such an induction or demonstration . many things are to be used , which never yet entered into any mortal mans heart , so that greater pains is to be taken herein than was ever yet spent in a Syllogism . Now the help of this induction is not onely to be used in finding out Axioms , but also in terminating motions , for certainly in this induction our greatest hope is placed . Far more and better things , yea and in shorter time , are to be expected from the reason , industry , direction , and intention of men , than from chance the instinct of Animals , which hitherto have given the beginning to Inventions . This also may be brought as an encouragement , that some things which are found out , are of that kind , that before their production it could not easily come into mans mind to imagine any thing of them , for every body despised them as impossible , as the use of Guns the invention of Silk , the Seamans needle , &c. Therefore we hope there are in Natures bosome many secrets of excellent use , which have no alliance nor paralellism , with the things already invented , but are placed out of Fancies Road , not as yet found out , which doubtless after many revolutions of Ages shall at last come forth , even as those former did . But by the way we now declare , they may speedily and suddenly be both anticipated and represented . We must not omit another thing , which may raise up our hope . Let men reckon the infinite expence of Wit , time , and money , which they are at in things and studies of far lesser use and value ; the least part whereof , were it converted to sound and solid things , would conquer all difficulty . Had we a man among us , who would de facto answer Nature's Queries , the Invention of all Causes and Sciences would be the study but of a few years . Some without doubt , when they have read over our History and Tables of Invention , may object that something is less certain , or altogether , false in our experiments , and therefore perhaps will think with himself , that our inventions are founded on false foundations , and dubious principles . But this is nothing , for such things must needs happen at first , for it is all one as though in writing or printiug some one Letter or other should be misplaced , which does not usually hinder the Reader , for such errors are easily corrected by the sence , &c. Many things also will occur in our History and Experience , first slight and common , then base and mechanical , lastly too curious , meerly speculative , and of no use , which kind of things may divert and alienate the studies of men . Now for those things which seem common , let men consider , that they themselves are wont to do no less than refer and accommodate the causes of rare things to these which are frequently done , but of things daily happening they enquire not the causes , but take them for granted . And therefore they inquire not into the causes of weight , coelestial rotation , heat , cold , light , hard , soft , slender , dense , liquid , concistent or solid , animate and inanimate , similar dissimilar , nor lastly Organical , but dispute and judge of other things , which happen not so frequently and familiarly by these as being evident , manifest , and received . But we , who know well enough , that no judgement can be made of rare and notable things , much less new things be brought to light without the causes of vulgar things , and the causes of causes rightly examined and found out are forced necessarily to receive the most vulgar things into our History : Furthermore we perceive nothing has hindred Philosophy more , than because things familiar and frequently happening do not stay and detain the contemplation of men , but are entertained by the by , and their causes not inquired into , so that information of unknown matters is not oftner required than attention in known things . Now as touching the vileness and dishonesty of things , they are no less to be entertained in Natural History than the richest and most precious things , nor is Natural History thereby polluted , for the Sun does equally visit Pallaces and Sinks , and yet is not defiled . Again we do not build or dedicate a Capitol or Pyramid to the Pride of men , but we found an holy Temple for the worlds pattern in humane Understanding . Therefore we follow our Copy for whatsoever is worthy of essence is worthy of Science , which is the image of Science , but vile things subsist as well as costly ones . Moreover , as out of some putrid matters , as musk and civet , sometimes the best odours come , even so from low and sordid instances sometimes excellent light and information flowes . Before all things we have and must speak first of this thing , viz. That we how at first setting out , and for a time , seek only lociferous not fructiferous Experiments , according to the examples of Divine Creation , which only produced Light on the first day , and bestowed a whole day upon it , not intermingling with it , in that day , any material Work. If any one therefore think these things are of no use , it is all one as if he should think Light useless , because it is indeed no solid nor material being ; for we may truely affirm , that the light of simple Natures being well examined and defined , is like Light which affords passage to all the secret Rooms of Operations , drawing after it all the companies and troops of Operations , and potentially comprizing the Fountains of most noble Axioms , yet in it self it is not of so great use : Thus the Elements of Letters of themselves and separately signifie nothing , neither are of any use , but yet are like the first matter in the composition , and preparation of every word . Thus the seeds of things strong in power are as to use , except in their increase of no value , and the scattered beams of Light unless they unite together , become unbeneficial to men . Some also will doubt rather than Object , whether we speak only of Natural Philosophy , or else of other Sciences ; namely , Logick , Ethicks and Politicks to be perfected according to our way . But we surely understand what we have said of all this , and as vulgar Logick , which rules things by syllogism , belongs not onely to natural , but to all Sciences . So ours , which proceeds by induction , compriseth all things ; for we make an History and inventory Tables , as well of Anger , Fear , Modesty , &c. as of Politick Examples , and so of the mental motions of memory , composition and division , judgement and the rest , no less than of heat and cold , or light and vegetation , &c. But as our method of interpretation after History is prepared and ordered , doth not only behold mental motions and discourses , as common Logick , but also the nature of things . So we govern the Understanding , that it may apply it self in a perfect and apt manner to the nature of things . But that ought by no means to be doubted , whether we desire to destroy and demolish the Philosophy , Arts , and Sciences which we use , for we on the contrary willingly allow their use , cultivation , and honour ; nor do we any wayes hinder , but that those which have been in credit , may nourish disputations , adorn Orations , be used in professory employments . Lastly , like currant money , be received among men by consent . But how truely we profess this very thing , which we mention concerning our affection and good will towards allowed Sciences , our publick Writings , especially our Books of the Advancement of Learning declare and attest . It remains that we now speak somewhat cóncerning the excellency of the End. Had we before treated 〈◊〉 these things , our expectations probably had better succeeded , but now we are in hopes , that all prejudices being removed , these matters may perhaps be of more weight . For though we had perfected and compleated all things , nor had called others to share in our labours , yet should we have refrained these words lest we might be thought to proclaim our own merits , but seeing the industry of others is to be sharpened , and their minds to be stirred up and inflamed , 't is fit we put men in remembrance of some things . First then the Introduction of noble Inventions seems to carry the greatest sway amongst humane actions , as former ages also have judged ; for they gave divine honor to the Inventors of things , but to those who were meritorious in civil affairs , as the founders of Cities and Empires , Lawgivers , 〈◊〉 of their Countreys from temporal evil , Destroyers of Tyranny &c. they only decreed heroick honor . Inventions also , are the new creations , they are man's Glory , they cause him to be a God to the rest of mankind . New inventions are of a wonderful consequence as the Art of Printing , Gun-powder , and the Sea mens compass . These three have changed the Face and State of affairs in the whole World. First , in Learning . Secondly , in Warfare . Thirdly , in Navigation . There are three sorts of ambition , the first desires to enlarge man's own power over Countries and People , this is common and ignoble , the Second , endeavours to enlarge other mens , as our Prince's Dominions , this hath more dignity , but no less desire . But if any one endeavours to restore and inlarge 〈◊〉 power and dominion of mankind , over the university of things , doubtless this ambition is sounder , and nobler than the other two : Now mans dominion over things consists onely in Arts and Sciences , for nature is not trusted , but by obedience . It is now high time that we propound this art it self of interpretating nature , wherein though we suppose we have given most true and profitable precepts , yet we do not attribute unto it any absolute necessity or perfection , as though nothing could be done without it . For we are of opinion if men had by them a just History of Nature and Experience , and would diligently study it , and could command themselves in two things ; first in putting away received opinions and notions . Secondly , in forbearing a while generals and subgenerals , they would by the proper and genuine strength of the understanding , without any art , light upon our form of interpretation ; for interpretation is the true and natural work of the mind , all obstacles being first removed : But certainly our presents will make all things more ready and sure . Nevertheless we do not affirm that nothing can be added unto them . On the contrary we , who consider the mind not only in its own faculty , but as it is united with things ought to determine , that the art of invention may grow and increase with things invented . Part of the Novum Organum , OR , APHORISMS OF THE Interpretation of NATURE and KINGDOME of MAN. Taken out of the Second Book . IT is the business and intent of humane power to produce and superinduce a new nature , and new things upon a body given to it ; but it is the business and purpose of humane science , to find out the true form of this body , or the right difference , or the essence of nature , called natura naturans , or the Fountain of emanation : these words we use , because they express the thing , and discover it best . Now to these works of the first rank there be two of a second and inferior sort , that are subordinate . To the first , the transformation of concrete bodies from one to another within possible limits . To the second , invention in all generation and motion of a Secret proceeding continued from an apparant efficient and vissible matter to a new form ; as also the invention of an hidden schism of resting bodies not in motion . Although the ways leading to the power and humane science , be nearly allied and almost the same , nevertheless it is the safest , because of that old and pernicious custome , of spending time in abstracts to begin and raise sciences from their very foundations , which look upon the active part in order , that it might consume and determine the active part , therefore we must see to some nature to be superinduced upon another body , what precept or direction any should require for that purpose , and that in an easie and plain expression . For example , suppose any should desire to cover over Silver with the yellow colour of Gold , or give unto it an increase of weight , with a regard to the Laws of matter , or to make an obscure stone become transparant , or glass gluttinous , or to cause a body not vegetable to grow ; we must see in such a case what direction or deduction may cheifly he desired , first a person would doubtless wish for something of a like Experiment to be shewn unto him , which might not fail in the operation , nor deceive in the undertaking . Secondly , he would desire some directions which might not bind him , and force him to certain mediums , and particular ways of acting , for it may be , that he may be unable to purchase , and procure unto himself such mediums , therefore if there be any other mediums and other methods of acting , besides that direction of producing such a nature , it may perhaps be of such things , as are in the power of the Worker ; yet notwithstanding he may be excluded from the 〈◊〉 of such , things by the narrowness of the Rule , so as that he shall meet with no 〈◊〉 . Thirdly , he may desire , that 〈◊〉 may be shewn unto him , which may not be altogether so difficult , as the operation that is in question , but that comes nearer to the practise . Therefore it is 〈◊〉 , that every true and perfect Rule of working be certain , 〈◊〉 , and well designing , or in order to action : therefore this is the same as the invention of a true form , for the form of any nature is such , that when it is supposed the nature it self must needs follow , therefore it is always present , wherever that nature is , it be speaks it in general and 〈◊〉 it . Such is the form of a thing that when it is taken away the 〈◊〉 of the thing is removed . Therefore it is always 〈◊〉 from it , when that nature is absent , and is in it alone . 〈◊〉 , a true form is such , that it deduceth the nature of a thing out of the Fountain of being , which is common to many , and more 〈◊〉 than the nature , as they speak , than the form . Therefore the Rule of knowing a true and perfect Axiom is this , that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 found out which might be convertible with the nature given , and yet be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a more known nature , like as of a true genus . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the one active , the other speculative , are the same in effect , and what is most useful in operation is most true in speculation . But the Rule or Axioms of transforming bodies are two fold . The 〈◊〉 consider'd a body , as a troop or conjugation of simple 〈◊〉 , as in 〈◊〉 these things do meet , that it is yellow , weighty , and of such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be beaten thin and drawn into wire , of such a bigness that it is not volatile , and that it loseth nothing by fire , that it is to be run in such a manner , that it is to be separated and loosned by such means , and the like of the other natures or properties of Gold. Therefore such an Axiom deduceth the thing from the forms of the simple 〈◊〉 or properties , for he that knows how to bring new forms and methods of yellow , of weight , of fluidity , &c. he will see and take care of their graduations and means , that all these be conjoined in one body from whence transformation into Gold may be expected . Therefore this manner of marking belongs to the primary action , for there is the same method required in bringing forth one simple nature , as many ; onely man meets with more difficulty in working , when he is to joyn together many natures , which meet not of themselves unless by the ordinary and usual ways of nature ; nevertheless we may affirm that the method of working , which considers the 〈◊〉 natures , though in a concrete body , proceeds from those things , which in nature are constant , eternal , and universal , and open a wide door to mans ability , which as affairs are now manag'd our humane understanding can scarce comprehend or represent . But the Second kind of Axioms , which depends from the invention of a secret proceeding , acts not by simple natures , but by concrete bodies , as they are found in natures ordinary course ; for example , suppose an Inquisition is made from what beginnings , how , and in what manner Gold , or any other Metal , or Stone is generated from its first matter and deform substance until it comes to a perfect mineral , likewise in what manner Herbs grow , form their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the sap in the earth , or from the seed until it riseth up to be a plant with all the succession of motion , and the divers , and continued endeavours of nature . Likewise of the ordinary generation of animals from their conception to their birth , in like manner of all other bodies . But this inquisition relates not onely to the generation of bodies , but also to other motions and workings of nature ; for example , suppose an inquisition be made into the universal series , and continued manner of nourishment , from the 〈◊〉 reception of the Food , until it turns into the substance of the body ; likewise of the voluntary motion in animals , from the 〈◊〉 impression of the fancy , and repeated endeavours of the spirits , to the movings and turnings of the Arters , or of the outward motion of the tongue , and lips , and other instruments to the giving of articulate 〈◊〉 ; for these things relate to concrete or collegious bodies , and in operations they are lookt upon as particular and special custom of nature , not as fundamental , and common Laws , which constitute forms . But we must needs 〈◊〉 , that this method seems to be the most expedite , the most likely and 〈◊〉 and more than the other primary . 〈◊〉 wise the operative part , which answers this speculative , doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , working from those things , which are commonly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things near at hand , or from those things to other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 highest and radical operations upon nature depend 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Axioms . Moreover , when man hath not the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , but onely of knowing and beholding , as in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are not within mans reach he cannot change nor alter them . 〈◊〉 the inquisition of the fact it self , or of the truth of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the knowledge of causes and agreements , relates to the primary and universal Axioms of simple 〈◊〉 as the nature of voluntary relation , or the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the load stone , and many others ; which are more common than the 〈◊〉 : neither can any body hope to terminate the question , whether in the daily motion , the earth doth in truth come round , or the Heavens unless he understands 〈◊〉 the nature of voluntary rotation . The hidden proceeding , which we have mentioned , is otherwise , so that our humane understanding , as it is now wrapt up in 〈◊〉 , cannot easily search into it ; neither do we 〈◊〉 certain measures , 〈◊〉 , or degrees of proceeding visible in bodies , but that continued proceeding , which for the most part is not subject to our senses . For example , In all generation and transformation of bodies , we must inquire what is last , and what flies away , what remains , what is added , what dilates it self , what is drawn to it , what is united , what is separated , what is continued , what is cut off , what means , what hinders , what commands , and what yields , and many other things . Again , neither are we to enquire after these things in 〈◊〉 and transformation of bodies , but in all other alterations and motions we are likewise to enquire , what proceeds , and what succeeds , what is most fierce , and what is most remiss , what gives the motion , what commands , and the like . All these things are unknown to , and never handled by the Sciences , which are composed by the grossest and the unablest wits . Seeing 〈◊〉 natural action is transacted by the least beginnings , or by such as are so small , that they are not to be perceived by our senses , no body can hope to rule or turn nature , unless he can comprehend and take notice of them in a due manner . Out of the two kinds of Axioms , which are already mentioned , Philosophy and Sciences are to be divided , ( the common received words which approach the nearest to the discovery the of things , being applied to our meaning ) namely that the inquisition of forms , which in reason according to their own Laws are eternal and unmovable , constitutes the Metaphysicks ; but the inquisition of the efficient , of the matter , of the secret proceeding , and hidden schismatism , all which things regard the common and ordinary course of nature , not the foundamental and eternal Laws , should constitute the Physicks . Now to these are subordinate two practical Sciences , to Physick the Mechanick is subordinate , and to the Metaphysicks , the better sort of Magick , in regard of its large ways and greater command in nature . Now that we have thus described our doctrine we must proceed to the precepts in a right and orderly manner ; therefore the discovery of the interpretation of Nature contains chiefly two parts . The first tends to the drawing out and raising Axioms from experience ; the second teacheth how to take and derive Experiments from new Axioms . The first part is divided in a threefold manner into three ministrations ; into that which relates to sense , into that which relates to the memory , and to that which relates to the mind or understanding . First we must have a Natural and Experimental History ; sufficient and good , which is the foundation of the thing : It must not be feigned or contrived onely , but we must find what Nature doth , or bears . But the Natural and Experimental History is so various and scattered that it confounds and disturbs the understanding ; unless it be limited and placed in a right order ; therefore we must form some tables and ranks of instances in such a manner and order , that the understanding may work upon them . Which , when it is done , the understanding left to it self , and moving of it self , is not sufficient , but unable , for the working of Axioms , unless it be ruled and assisted ; therefore in the third place a lawful and true induction is to be brought in , which is the Key of the Interpretation ; we must begin at the End and proceed back-wards to the rest . An inquisition of forms proceeds in this manner , first , upon nature given , we must bring to the understanding all the instances of notes , that agree in the same Nature , though by different matters ; Therefore such a collection is to be Historical , without any hasty contemplation or greater subtilty than ordinary , for example in the inquisition of the form of Hot. Convenient Instances in the Nature of Hot. 1. THe Sun beams chiefly in Summer ; and at Noon . 2. The Sun beams beaten back and pressed together ; specially between Mountains , Walls , and through Burning-glasses . 3. All fiery Meteors . 4. Fiery Thunderbolts . 5. The bursting forth of flames out of the Caves of Mountains , &c. 6. All Flame . 7. All solid bodies of fires 8. Hot and Natural Baths . 9. All liquids heated or boiling . 10. Vapors and hot smoak , and the air it self , which receives a strong and furious heat , when it is shut up , as in all places of reflection . 11. Some kind of storms , by the constitution of the air , when there is no respect to the time of the year . 12. The air shut up in subterraneous Caves , chiefly in winter . 13. All hair and shag , as wooll , the skins of beasts , feathers , have something of heat . 14. All bodies , as well solid as liquid , as well thick as thin , as the air , may be heated for a time . 15. Sparks of fire out of Iron or steel , when they are struck out . 16. All bodies rubb'd together as a stone , wood , cloth , &c. So that the axle-trees , and wheels of Carts sometimes are enflamed . And the custome amongst the Western Indians is to make fire by rubbing . 17. All green Herbs , and moist , shut up close together , as Roses , Pease in a basket , and Hay , if it he laid up wet will often take fire . 18. Lime watered . 19. Iron when it is first dissolved by strong waters , in glass without any assistance of fire , and likewise Pewter , &c. which is not so hot . 20. All animals chiefly in their inwards , though the heat in insects , because of the smalness of their bodies cannot be perceived by our feeling . 21. Horse-dung and the new excrements of such like creatures . 22. Strong oil of Sulphur and Vitriol performs the office of heat in burning linning . 23. The oyl of wilde Majoram , and the like , doth the office of heat in burning bones and teeth . 24. The strong spirit of wine well rectified performs the office of heat , so that if the white of an Egg be cast into it , it will thicken and whiten almost in the same manner , as when it is boiled , and cloth being cast into it will burn , and be brown as a toasted piece of bread . 25. All sweet sents , and hot herbs , as dragon wort , cresses , &c. Although the hand feels not their heat , neither when they are entire , nor when reduced to ashes , but when they are chewed a little , they heat the tongue , and the pallet , as if they did burn . 26. Strong vinegar , and all things acide or sharp , are hot in a member , where there is no * Epidermis , as in the eye and tongue , and in a wounded part , or where the skin is taken off , they cause pain like to that of heat . 27. Also extroardinary cold seems to be burning . 28. Garlick . This List we are want to name the Table Essence and Presence . Secondly , we must examine with our understanding the instances which are deprived of * nature given . The Instances at hand which have not the nature of heat . THe beams of the Moon , of the Stars , and of the Comets seem not to be hot to our feeling , for we may observe that the greatest frosts are in the full Moon , but the fixed and bigger Stars , when the Sun goes under them , or draws near them , they are thought to be heated by the heat of the Sun , as when the Sun is in Leo , or in the Dog Days . The Sun beams , in the middle region of the air , are not hot : The reason is , because that region is not near enough to the body of the Sun , from whence the beams burst forth , nor to the earth that reflects them back ; therefore this is plain , upon the tops of mountains , which are not the highest , snow abides upon them alwayes . But on the contrary , some have taken notice , that on the top of the Pick of Tenerif , and on the top of the Mountains of Peru , there is no snow to be seen , but upon the sides of these hills snow remains ; therefore the air on the top of those Mountains is not cold , but subtil and sharp , so that in the mountains of Peru it pricks and offends the eyes with its sharpness , and the stomack , so that it makes men inclinable to vomit . The Ancients have taken notice , that , on the top of mount Olympus , the air is so subtil , that such as climb up to the top , must carry with them spunges dipt in water and vinegar , and often put them to their mouths and noses , because the air is there so subtil , that it sufficeth not for respiration . They say also that there is there so great a calm , free from all rain , storms , snow and winds , that some who sacrificed there , upon Jupiters altar , having made with their fingers an impression in the Ashes upon the Altar , the next year the same Letters and impression were to be seen without the least alteration . And such as venture up to the top of the Pick of Tenerif go by night and not by day , they are called upon a little after the rising of the Sun by their guides to hasten down again , because of the danger , as it seems , caused by the subtilty of the air , for fear that it should stiffle the spirits . The reflection of the Sun beams near the northern pole are very weak and inefficacious in matter of heat . Let this Experiment be tried , take a Looking Gloss made contrary to the burning-glasses , and put it between your hand , and the Sun beams , and take notice whether it don't diminish the heat of the Sun , as the burning-glass increaseth it . Try this other Experiment , whether by the best and strongest burning-glasses it is not possible to gather together the beams of the Moon in one point , and cause thereby a small degree of warmth . Try also a burning-glass upon any thing that is hot , but not luminous or shining , as upon hot urine , or hot stone , which is not fiery or upon boiling water or the like , and see whether it increaseth not the heat , as at the rayes of the Sun. Try also a burning glass before the flame of the fire . The Comets have not always the same effects in encreasing the heat of the year , though some have observed that grievous droughts have succeeded them . Bright beams , and columns , and * Chasmata , and such like meteors appear more frequently in the winter than in the Summer , and especially in great frosts , when the air is very dry . Thunder and Lightnings seldom happen in Winter , but in the time of great heats . But falling Stars are thought to consist for the most part of a thin substance , bright and kindled , near a kin to the strongest fire . There are some Lightnings that yield light but don't burn , such happen alwayes without thunder . The breaking out , and eruptions of flames are to be seen in cold regions as well as in hot , as in Istandia , Greenland , as the trees which grow in cold Countreys are more combustible , more full of Pitch , and Rosom , than others that grow in hot Regions . All flame is hot , more or less : Nevertheless , they say , that Ignus fatuus , which lights sometimes against a wall , hath but little heat : it may be like the flame of the spirit of wine , which is mild and soft ; but that flame is yet milder , which some credible and discreet Historians affirm to have been seen about the hair and heads of Boys and Girls , which did not so much as singe the hair , but did softly wave above them . Every thing that is fiery , when it turns into a fiery red , when it should not yield any flame , it is always hot . Of hot Baths , which happen by the scituation and nature of the Sun , there hath not been sufficient inquiry . All boiling liquors in their own nature are cold , for there is no liquor to be toucht , which is so naturally , which remains always hot ; heat therefore is given to it for a time , as an acquired nature or quality ; so that the things themselves , which are in their operations most hot , as the spirit of Wine , some chymical Oiles , and the Oyl of Vitriol , and of Sulphur , and the ike , which at the first touching are cold , but soon after they burn . There is a doubt whether the warmth of wool , of skins , and of feathers , and the like , proceed not from some small inherent heat , as it riseth from animals , or whether it proceeds not from a fatness and Oyliness , which is agreeable to warmth , or whether it comes not from the inclusion and fraction of the Air. There is nothing Tangible , or yielding spirit , but is apt to take fire : yet many things differ in this , that some receive heat sooner , as Air , Oyl , and water ; ohers not so quickly , as Stone , and Metals . There can be no sparks struck out of Stone , or Steel , or out of any other hard substance , unless some minute parts of the substance of the Stone or Metal be also struck out . There is no Tangible Body to be found , but becomes warm by rubbing ; therefore the Ancients did fancy , that the heavenly Globes had no other warmth or vertue to cause heat , but that which was derived to them from the 〈◊〉 of the air , when they were rowled about in their swift and surious course . Some Herbs and Vegetables , when they are green and moist , seem to have in them some secret heat ; but that heat is so small , that it is not to be perceived by feeling when they are single , but when they are heaped together , and shut up , that their spirits cannot escape out into the air , but encourge one another , then the heat appears , and sometimes a flame in convenient matter . New lime becomes hot when it is sprinkled with water , either because of the union of heat , which before was dispersed . or by the irritation and exasperation of the spirits of water and of fire ; for there is a kind of conflict and antiperistasis . How the heat is caused will easily appear , if instead of Water , Oyl be cast into it , for Oyl , as well as Water , Unites the Spirits shut up , but it will not Irritate or anger them . All dung of Animals , when it is old , hath the power of heating , as we may see in the fatting of ground . Aromatick substances , and Herbs sharp at the taste , are much hotter when they are taken inwardly ; we may try upon what other substances they discover any hot vertue . The Seamen tell us , that when heaps and lumps of Spices or Aromatick substances , are long shut up closs , and then opened , there is some danger for such as stir them , or take them out first ; for the fumes that arise from them are apt to inflame the spirits , and to give feavers . Likewise an Experiment may be tried , whether their dust will not be able to dry Bacon , and other flesh hung over it , as over the smoak of a fire . There is an accrimony or penetration in cold things , as Vinegar , and Oyl , of 〈◊〉 , as well as in hot , as in the Oyl of wilde Marjoram , and the like ; therefore they cause a like pain in animals , and in inanimate substances they dissolve , and confirm the parts . In animals there is no pain but is accompanied with a certain sense of heat . Cold and hot have many effects common to them both , tho produced in a different manner ; for snow seems to burn the hands of children , and cold preserves flesh from putrefaction , as well as fire , and heat draws together some substances to a lesser bulk as well as cold . A Table of degrees , or of such things as are comparatively hot . WE must first speak of those things , which seem not to the feeling to be hot , and yet are so potentially afterwards : we shall descend to mention such things as are actually , or at the feeling hot ; and to examine their strength and degrees of heat . 1. Amongst the solid and Tangible bodies , there is none found , which is hot naturally or Originally , neither Stone , nor Metal , nor Sulphur , nor any Mineral , nor Wood , nor Water , nor the Carcase of any anima ; but in baths there is hot water by accident , either by subterraneous flames , as fire ; such as is in Etna , and many other mountains , or by the conflict of bodies , as heat is produced in the dissolution of Iron and Pewter . Therefore our feeling cannot be sensible of any degree of heat in inanimate substances , but they differ in their degrees of cold , for Wood is not so cold as Metals . 2. But touching things that have heat potentially in them , and that are ready to kindle , there are many inanimate substances of that nature , as Sulphure , Naptha , Salt-peter , &c. 3. Those things which before were inflamed , as the Horse dung , by an animal heat , or lime , ashes , and soot ; by the fire they yet retain certain relicks of their former heat . Therefore there are certain distillations , and separations of bodies , effected by the heat of Horse dung ; and the heat is raised in lime by Water , as we have already said . 4. Amongst the Vegetables there is no plant , nor part of a plant as the droppings , or sap , which seems to our feeling to be hot . 5. There is no part of dead animals nor any thing separated from them , which appears hot , nor the Horse dung it self , unless it be shut up , and buried close . But nevertheless all dung seems to have heat potentially in it , as may appear by the improvement of the ground . Likewise the Corpses of dead animals have the same secret heat potentially ; therefore in Church-yards , where they are daily buried , the ground hath by that means acquired a secret heat , which soon consumes a Carcase newly buried , and sooner than other earth . 6. Whatsoever fatness the ground , as all sorts of dung , Chalk , Sea-sand , Salt , and the like have a secret disposition and tendency to heat . 7. All Putrefaction hath some beginnings of a little heat , though not to that degree as to be perceived by feeling 8. The first degree of heat of those things , which are to be felt . To be hot by feeling is the heat of animals , that have a great Latitude of degrees ; for the lowest degree , as in insects , is not to be perceived by touching . The highest degree scarce attains to the degrèe of heat of the sun beams in the hottest Regions and Times : Nevertheless it is reported of Constantine and of several others , that they were naturally so hot , and their constitution so dry , that in several violent feavers their bodies did burn so much , that when any did but touch them with the hand it would seem to burn a while after . 9. All animals do encrease their heat by motions and exercise , by Wine , good Chear , and Venery , and in burning Feavers , and pain . 10. All animals in the intervals of Feavers are ceased with Cold and shivering at first , but a little after they burn the more . 11. We may further inquire and compare the heat of several animals , as of Fishes , four Footed Beasts , Serpents , Birds , and according to their several species , as in a Lyon , in a Kite , or a Man ; for , according to the common opinion , Fishes are inwardly less hot , Birds most , especially , Pigeons , Hawks , and Austriches . 12. Let us inquire further of the heat compared in the same animal with the several parts and members , for Milk , Blood , Seed , Eys , are of a moderate degree of warmth , and less hot then the exterior flesh of animals , when it moves and is stirred about , but what degree of heat is in the brain , stomack , heart , and other parts , was never yet found out . 13. All animals , during the Winter and in Cold storms , are outwardly cold , but inwardly they are thought to be hotter than in summer . 14. The Coelestial heat , in the hottest Regions , times of the Year , and Day , is not so hot as burning Wood , Straw , or Linnen , neither doth it burn but through a glass . 15. The Astrologers inform us , that some Stars are hotter th another , Amongst the Planets , next to Sol , Mars is the hotest , afterwards Jupiter , then Venus , but Luna is thought to be Cold , and Saturn colder : Amongst the fixed Stars Sirius is the hottest , then cor Leonis or Regulus , afterwards the Dog Star , &c. 16. The Sun warms most when he is nearest to our Zenith , over our Heads ; the same we may think of the other Planets , according to their degree of heat , for example , Jupiter is hotter when he is under Cancer or Leo , than when he is under Capricornius or Aquarius . 17. The Coelestial heat is increased three several ways , Namely , when the Globe is over our heads , when it draw near by proplnquity , and by a conjunction or association of several Stars . 18. There are several degrees of heat in flames , and fires in strength and weakness . 19. I Judge that the flame , that bursts forth and proceeds from certain imperfect metals , is very strong and fierce . 20. But the flame of thunder seems to be fiercer than all other flames , for sometimes it hath dissolved Iron it self into drops , which all other flames cannot do . 21. In things set a fire there is also a different degree of heat , we esteem the weakest to be burn'd Linnen , or Tinder , touch Wood or Match ; after them the weakest fire is that of a burnt coal , and laths set a fire : But the hottest we think to be Metal inflamed , as Iron and Copper , &c. 22. Motion increaseth heat , as we may perceive by blowing with bellows : for some of the harder sort of Metals are not to be dissolved , or liquefied by a dead fire , unless it be Stirred up by blowing . 23. We Judge that the great fires that happen , when the Wind blows hard , do struggle and strive more against the wind than they do yield to it , for the flame in such a case flies back with a greater fierceness when the Wind yeilds than when it drives it . By the common fire , especially by the subterraneous fires , which are the remotest and shut up clossest from the rayes of the Sun , you may expel the Caelestial Nature from the form of hot . By the heating of bodies of all sorts , I mean of Minerals , of Vegetables , and of the exterior parts of Animals , of Water , of Oile , &c. In drawing them nearer to the fire or any hot body you may expel all variety , and subtil texture of bodies . By Iron or other fiery Metals , which may heat other bodies without minishing ought of the weight or substance , expel the mixture of the substance of another hot thing . Here follows several other directions and precepts most useful , if well understood ; but because I am limited I proceed to the other helps of natures interpretation recommended by the worthy Author . First , He placeth prerogatives of instances . Secondly , Helps of induction . Thirdly , Arectification of induction , &c. Amongst the prerogatives of instances the solitary instances are first . They are such as discover the nature , which is inquired after in such subjects , which have nothing common with other subjects , except that Nature . And again , such as discover not the nature inquired for in such subjects , which are like in all things with other subjects , unless it be in the Nature it self , for example , if the Nature of Colour , is inquired into , the solitary instances are Gems of Christal , which yeild not not only a color in themselves , but cast it upon a Wall. They have nothing common with the fired colours in flowers , coloured Gems , Metals , Wood , &c. unless it be the Colour ; from whence it may easily appear , that colour is nothing else but a Modification of the Image of light cast into , and received in the first kind , by divers degrees of lightning upon the body ; in the Second , by the textures and various schesmatisms of the body . The Second are the instances called Migrantes , they are such in which the nature inquired for passeth to the generation , when before it was not , or contrariwise passeth to corruption , when it was before these instances are useful for a right understanding of the nature of things , and to direct us to practise ; for example , suppose the nature of whiteness be inquired into , the instance putting to generation is whole glass , and glass beaten to with powder , likewise simple water , and water stirred about into froth , for whole glass and water are transparent , not white , but glass beaten and water turned into froth , are not transparant , but white ; therefore we must inquire what happens from that change or passage to glass or water ; for it is evident that the form of whiteness is conveighed in by the contusion of the glass , and the stirring of the water , and there seems to be nothing added besides the communition of the parts of glass and water , and the mixture of the air . By these instances we may understand such as pass , not onely to generation and privation , but such as proceed to Majoration and Minoration ; for they tend also to discover to us the true forms of things . The Third assistances are named offensive , they are such as discover the nature inquired , for nakedly and in it self also , in its rise , and highest degree of power , free from all impediments ; for as every body receives the forms of many natures conjoyned , so as that in the concrete one weakness depresseth , breaks , and binds another , by that means every form is obscured : Now there are some subjects to be found in which the nature sought for is above the rest in its full vigor , either by the absence of the impediment , or by the predominancy of its vertue . These Instances do chiefly discover the nature of forms . For example , if you inquire for the nature of weight take quick-silver , which is the heaviest of all other things beside Gold , which is not much heavier : But the instance of quick-silver is more proper to discover the nature of weight , than Gold ; because Gold is solid and close , but quick-silver is liquid and full of spirits ; nevertheless it is heavier than Diamonds , and the most solid things , from whence we may understand the form of weight , which consists in the abundance of the matter , not in the compactness and closeness of the thing . The Fourth instances are named clandestine . They shew the nature inquired for in its lowest power , and as it were in the Cradle and beginning , rising and hid under a contrary nature that domineers over it . These instances are of great consequence to find out the forms of things , for example , if we inquire for the nature of solid ; the clandestine instances are such as discover a weak , and lowest degree of consistency , a solidity in a fluide substance , as in a buble of water , which is as a thin skin of solidity determined and made of a watery body . By this example , and by snow , froth , and melted Metals , we may understand that liquid and solid , are but ordinary notions , agreeable to the sense , for in truth there is in every body a liquidity which is weaker and more infirm in bodies homogeneous , as water , but stronger in heterogenious , therefore the conjunction to an heterogeneous body unites and joyns together , but the insinuation of the homogeneous dissolves and loosens . The fifth sort of Instances are named Constitutive . They are such as constitute a species of the nature inquired into , as a lesser form , for as the lawful forms which are convertible with the natures sought for , are hid in secret , & are not easily to be found , the thing it self and the weakness of our intellect requires that the particular forms be not neglected , but be diligently inquired into , for whatsoever unites nature , although in an imperfect manner , it shews a way to find out forms . For example , if any desires to understand nature of memory , or that which excites or helps memory , the constitutive instances are order and distribution , which evidently help our memory , also places in an artificial memory , &c. So that there are six lesser forms of those things which help memory ; namely ; limitation , a reducement of intellectual matters , to a sensibility an impression into a strong affection , an impression into a pure and disingaged mind , a multitude of helps and a former expectation . The Sixth are consormable instances or proportioned , for they shew similitudes , agreements , and conjugations of things , not in the lesser forms , as the constitutive instances do , but in a concrete body . They shew and discover a certain agreement between bodies , although they don't much 〈◊〉 to find out 〈◊〉 , nevertheless they are very beneficial to reveal the Fabrick of several parts of the universe , and in its members they make a kind of dissection , and therefore they lead us , as it were , by the hand to high and noble axioms . For example , these are conformable Instances , a looking glass and an eye , the make of the ear , and the places where the Eccho sounds , but of which conformity , besides the observation of resemblance , which is very useful for many things , it is easie to gather and form this Axiom , viz. that the organ for the senses , and the bodies , that send back the sounds to the sense , are much alike . Again , the understanding being from hence informed , may easily rise to another Axiom higher and more noble ; namely , that there is no 〈◊〉 between the Consents , or Sympathies , of Sensible Bodies , and such as are inanimate without sense , unless it be that in the former , there is an animal spirit in the body , fitted to receive and entertain it , but in the latter there is none . Therefore as many consents as there are in inanimate bodies , so many senses there might be in animals , if there were as many holes or perforations in the animate body , for the animal spirit to move and fly to the member rightly disposed , as a right organ , &c. Another conformable instance is the root of a plant , and the branches . Every vegetable swells and pushes out its parts round about as well downwards as upwards neither is there any Difference between the roots and branches , but only that the root is shut up in the Earth and the branches , spread in the air and the Sun , for if any one will but take a tender branch that grows , and turn the top towards the ground , though it toucheth not the earth , it will push forth a Root and not a Branch . And on the contrary , if the earth be put upon a plant , and be prest with a stone or other hard substance that might hinder the plant from spreading up , it will bring forth branches in the ground and underneath . Other conformable instances are the Gum of Trees , and the most part of the gems of Rocks , for either of them are but the exudations and sweatings , the first out of the sap of trees , the Second out of Rocks , from hence proceeds the clearness and splendor of both . Namely from the thin and subtil percolation from hence it is also that the hairs of animals are not so beautiful and of such a lively colour as the plumes of birds , for their sweat is not so fine when it issues out of their skin as when it comes out of a Feathers . Other conformable instances are the Fins of Fishes , and the Feet of four Footed Beasts , or the Feet and Wings of Birds unto which Aristotle adds four Circles in the motion of Serpents . Therefore in this great Fabrick of the World the motion of living creatures seems to be performed by four Arters or flexions . Also in terrestrial animals the teeth , and in birds , their bills are alike , from whence it is evident that in all perfect animals there is a certain hard substance that draws to the mouth . The Seventh are irregular instances , such as discover bodies in their whole , which are extravagant and broken off in Nature , and do not agree with other things of the same gender , but are only like to themselves , therefore stiled Monodicae . They are useful to raise and unite nature , to find out the genders and common natures , to limit them by their true differences . Neither are we to desist from an inquisition until the properties and qualities , which are found in such things as are thought to be miracles in nature , may be reduced , and comprehended under some form or certain Law , that all irregularity and singularity might be found to depend upon some common form . Such instances are the Sun and Moon amongst the Stars , the Loadstone among the Stones , quick-silver amongst metals , the Elephant , amongst the four Footed Beasts , &c. The eighth sort of instances are named Diviantes , because they are Natures errors , and Monsters , when Nature declines and goes aside from its ordinary course . The use of these is to rectifie the understanding , to reveal the common Forms ; neither in these ought we to desist from the inquisition until we have found out the cause of the deviation . But this cause doth not rise properly to any Form , but onely to the hidden proceeding to a Form , for he that knows the ways of Nature , he shall with more ease observe its deviations . And again , he that understands its Deviations can better discover its ordinary ways and methods . The Ninth sort of instances are Named Limitanea , such as discover the species of bodies , which seem to be composed of two species , or the Rudiments between one species and another : such are Flies between rottenness and a plant , certain Comets between stars and fiery meteors , Flying , Fishes , between Birds , and Fishes , &c. The Tenth are instances of Power , which are the noblest , and the most perfect , as the most excellent in every art ; for as this is our business chiefly , that Nature should be obedient and yield to the benefits of men ; it is fitting , that the works , which are in the power of men , as so many provinces , be overcome and subdued , should be taken notice of , and reckoned specially such as are most plain and perfect , because from them there is an easier and a nearer way to new inventions , never found out before . The Eleventh instance are stiled Comitatus and Hostiles . They are such as discover a concrete body such in which the nature inquired after , doth always follow it as an individual companion , and on the contrary , in which the Nature required doth always fly from it , & is excluded out of its company as an enemy : for out of such instances propositions may be formed , which may be certain , universal , affirmative , and negative , in which the subject shall be such a body in concrete , & the predicate the nature it self that is sought , for example if you seek for hot the Iustantia comitatus is the flame , &c. The Twelth are subjunctive , &c. The Thirteenth are instances of Union which confound and joyn together Natures , which are esteemed to be heterogeneous , and for such are noted and confirmed by the received divisions . For example , if the nature required is hot . That division seems to be good and authentick , that there are three kinds of heat ; the Coelestial , the animal , and that of the fire . These heats especially one of them being compared with the other two , are , in essence and species , or by a specifick nature , differing and altogether heterogeneous ; for the heat of the Coelestial Globes , and the animate heat , encourage and help generation ; but the heat of the fire corrupts and destroyes . It is therefore an instance of Union . This experiment , is common enough when the branch of a vine is brought into the house , where there is a continual fire , by which the Grapes will ripen a month sooner than those that are in the air : so that fruits may be brought to Maturity when they hang upon the tree by the fire , whereas , this seems to be a work proper only to the Sun. Therefore the understanding is perswaded from hence to inquire , what are the differences which are really between the heat of the Sun and that of the fire ; from whence it happens that their operations are so unlike , and they nevertheless partake of the same common nature . The differences are found to be four . First , that the heat of the Sun in respect of the heat of the fire is a degree much milder and more favourable . Secondly , That it is conveyed , to us through the air , which of it self is humide . Thirdly , and chiefly that it is very unequal , sometimes drawing near and increasing in strength , anon departing and diminishing , which very much contributes to the generation of bodies . Fourthly , that the Sun works upon a body in a long space of time ; but the working of the fire , through mens impatiency , performs the business in a shorter time . If any will be careful to attemper and reduce the heat of the fire to a more moderate and milder degree ; which may be done several ways , if he will besprinkle it , and cause it to send forth something of humidity ; cheifly if he imitates the Suns inequality . Lastly , if he stayes a little , by this means , he shall imitate or equal , or in some things cause the fires heat to be better than the Suns . The Fourteenth sort of instances are the Judicial , which is when an inquisition is made , and the understanding is placed in an Equilibrium , in an uncertainty where to assign the cause of the Nature inquired for . For example , suppose any man seeks the cause of the flux and reflux of the sea twice a 〈◊〉 . This motion must needs proceeds from the progress and regress of the waters , in the manner of water troubled up and down in a bason , which when it toucheth the one side of the bason , it leaves the other . Or it must proceed from the rising and falling of the waters in the bottom , as boiling water : now there is a doubt unto which of these causes the ebbing and flowing , or flux and reflux of the sea is to be assigned ; which if the first of these be asserted , then it will follow , that when the flux is on this side , the 〈◊〉 will be at the sametime on the other . But Acosco with some others have found after a diligent inquiry , that upon the Coast of Florida , and upon the Coast of Spain , and Africa , the ebbing and flowing of the Sea happens at the same moment of time . This question is further examined in the Original . The Fifteenth sort of instances are of divorce , because they discover the separations of those 〈◊〉 which often meet . The Sixteenth are the Instances of the lamp , or of the first information , which assist the sense , for as all interpretation of nature begins by the sense , and from the perception of the sense leads by a right and straight-way to inform the understanding , which are the true notions and axioms ; it must needs be , that the more copious and exact the representations of the senses are , so much the better and the happier all things must succeed . The Seventeenth sort of Instances are stiled of the Gate , because they help the immediate actions of the senses . Amongst the senses , it is certain that the sight is the chief , in regard of information ; therefore we must seek assistances to this sight . The eighteenth are Instances called Citantes , which deduce that which is not sensible to be sensible . The Nineteenth are Named Instances of supplement , because they supply the understanding with a right information when the senses fail , therefore we must Fly to them , when we have no proper instances . This is done in a two fold manner , either by Gradation , or by Analogy . For example , the Medium is not to be found which stop the Load-stone in moving the Iron , neither gold , if we put it between , nor silver , nor stone , nor glass , nor wood , &c. Nevertheless after an exact tryal , there may be a certain medium sound , which might dull its vertue more than any thing else comparatively , and in some degree , as that the loadstone should not be able to drawIron to it self through gold of such a thickness , &c. The Twentieth sort are stiled Instances persecantes , because they cut nature asunder , &c. The One and Twenty sort are instances of the Rod , or of non ultra . The Two and Twentieth are called Instances Curriculi . They measure nature by the moments of time , as the instances of the Rod measure it by the degrees of space . For all motion and natural action is performed in a time , some quicker , some softer , &c : The Three and Twentieth sort are instances Quanti , &c. The Four and Twentieth sort are instances of Predominancy , The 25. sort are called Innuentes , because they discover and design the benefits of men . The Six and Twentieth sort are named Instantiae Polychrestas . The Seven and Twentieth are the Magick instances . They are such in which the matter or the officient is but little and slender , if compared with the greatness of the work , or of the effect that follows , in somuch that though they are common , they are looked upon as miracles , &c. I am forced to out short , and abbreviate many excellent directions , and to pass over several weighty observations , because I am limited . However this abbreviation may give the Reader 〈◊〉 of the whole . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A28309-e2080 * Or skin to cover such as covers the body . * Natura data . * Gaping of the firmament . 
A35244	----	Miracles of art and nature, or, A brief description of the several varieties of birds, beasts, fishes, plants, and fruits of other countreys : together with several other remarkable things in the world by R.B., Gent. R. B., 1632?-1725? 1678 Approx. 102 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 65 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A35244 Wing C7345 ESTC R21178 12259737 ocm 12259737 57821 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35244) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57821) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 178:10) Miracles of art and nature, or, A brief description of the several varieties of birds, beasts, fishes, plants, and fruits of other countreys : together with several other remarkable things in the world by R.B., Gent. R. B., 1632?-1725? [7], 120 p. Printed for William Bowtel ..., London : 1678. R.B. stands for Richard or Robert Burton, the pseudonym of Nathaniel Crouch. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. Curiosities and wonders -- Early works to 1800. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Rina Kor Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Rina Kor Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion MIRACLES OF ART and NATURE : OR , A Brief Description of the several varieties of BIRDS , BEASTS , FISHES , PLANTS , and FRUITS of other Countreys . Together with several other Remarkable Things in the World. By R. B. Gent. LONDON , Printed for William Bowtel at the Sign of the Golden Key near Miter-Court in Fleet-Street , 1678. TO THE Ingenious Reader . Candid Reader , WHat thou findest herein , are Collections out of several Antient Authors , which ( with no small trouble , ) I have carefully and diligently Collected , and Comprised into this small Book at some vacant hours , for the divertisement of such as thy self , who are disposed to read it ; For as the several Climates of the world , have not only influenced the Inhabitants , but the very Beasts , with Natures different from one another : So hast thou here , not only a Description of the several Shapes and Natures of Variety of Birds , Beasts , Fishes , Plants and Fruits ; but also of the Dispositions and Customs ( though some of them Barbarous and Inhumane , ) of several People , who Inhabit many pleasing and other parts of the World. I think there is not a Chapter wherein thou wilt not find various and remarkable things worth thy Observation ; and such ( take the Book throughout , ) that thou canst not have in any one Author , at least Modern , and of this Volume . And if what I have done , shall not dislike thee , I shall possibly proceed , and go on to a further discovery in this kind , which doubtless cannot ( as all Variety doth , ) please thee . 'T is probable they are not so Methodically dispos'd as some hands might have done ; Yet for Variety and Pleasure-sake , they are ( I hope ) pleasingly enough intermixed . And as I find this accepted , so I shall proceed . Farewel . CHAP. I. Of AEGYPT in General . BY reason of the Southernly Scituation of it , the Air is very hot , and offensive ; so that to avoid the insupportable Heat thereof , and to have the benefit of some fresh winds , the Inhabitants are accustomed to build high Towers in all their Towns , in which they use to solace , and refresh themselves . The Soil made fruitful by the over-flowing of the River Nilus , is so exceeding plentiful of all sorts of Grain , that it was called , Horreum populi Romani , the Granary or Store-house of the People of Rome : which City , it did annually furnish with four months Provisions . It abounds also with Rich Pastures , in which they feed great store of Camels , Horses , Asses , Oxen , Sheep , and Goates , greater of growth then usually in most places else ; and by reason of the Moorishness of the Country , they have great store of Fowls , Poultry they have in great abundance about their houses , hatched in a different manner from all other Countries , not by sitting of the Hen , but by the heat of Furnaces , or Ovens , in which their Eggs are orderly laid in Dung , and by a gentle heat brought to animation . Palm-trees there are in great store , growing in couples , Male and Female , both thrusting forth their rods full of Seeds ; but the Female is only fruitful , and that not except growing by the Male , and having his Seeds mixt with hers : the pith of these trees is most excellent Salad , in taste somewhat resembling a Hartichoke ; of the branches of this tree they make Beadsteads , Latices , &c. Of the Leaves , Baskets , Mats , Fans , &c. Of the outward husk of the Cod , Cordage ; of the Inner , brushes ; the Fruit it bears best known by the name of a Date . Finally , it is said to bear whatsoever is necessary to the life of a man : It is the nature of this tree , though never so ponderous a weight were put upon it , not to yield to the burthen ; but still to resist the heaviness , and endeavour to raise it self the more upwards . For this cause planted in Church-yards in the Eastern Countreys as an Emblem of the Resurrection : Instead whereof we use the Yew-tree in these more colder Regions . The People , though the Country be in the same Clime with Barbary , are not black , but Tawny ; affirmed to weep and mourn over the Bodies of their Dead , daubed over with Dung ; to have held it a great Impiety to burn or bury them ; but having Imbalmed them ; to lay them in some inward Room of their houses : The Men to keep themselves at home , for the houshould business , whilst the Women follow Merchandize and other Affairs abroad ; the Men to carry Burdens upon their heads , and the Women theirs on their shoulders ; Antipodes in these last to most other Nations ; But certainly they were witty and Ingenious People , the first Inventers of Geometry , Arithmetick , Physick ; as also Astronomy , Necromancy , and Sorcery : They first taught the use of Letters to the neighbouring Phenicians , accustomed at first to express their conceits in the shape of Birds , Beasts , and Trees &c. which they termed Hyeroglyphicks , of which , two or three examples will not be Impertinent . For Eternity , they painted the Sun and Moon , as things which they believed to have had no beginning , nor were likely to have any ending . For a Year , they painted a Snake , with his tail in his mouth , to shew how one Year succeeding another , kept the World still in an endless Circle . For a Month , they painted a Palm-tree , because at every new Moon , it sendeth forth a new branch . For God , they painted a Faulcon , as well for that he soared so high , as that he governed the lesser Birds For Integrity of life , they painted Fire and Water ; both because these Elements are in themselves most pure , and because all other things are putrified by them . For any thing that was abominable to the Gods , they painted a Fish , because in their Sacrifices their Priests never used them . CHAP. II. MEMPHIS . in Egypt . NEar to the City Memphis in Egypt , stands , or did stand a Pyramide square at the bottom , supposed to take up eight Acres of ground , and each square 300 single paces long , and 255 steps from top to bottom , cach step above three foot high , and the breadth proportionable , growing by degrees narrower , till it comes to the top , which consists but of three stones only , yet so large , that sixty men may stand thereon : no stone so little in the whole , as to be drawn by any the greatest of our carriages ; and yet all brought thither from the Arrabian mountains , how or by what manner is as great a Wonder as the rest ; built for the Sepulcher of an Egyptian King , who imployed in it for twenty years together , no less then 366000 men continually at work on it ; the charges they put him to in no other food then Garlick , Radishes , and Onyons , being imputed at a thousand eight hundred Tallents . Others there are of great Note , though not so Famous as this . CHAP. III. CAIRE in Egypt . NEar that City , Caire in Egypt , is a place , which upon Good Friday , there appears the Heads , Leggs , and Arms of Men , rising out of the ground to a very great Number ; which if a Man come near , or touch any of them , they immediatly shrink into the Earth again ; supposed by some to be the Imposture of Water-men only , who stick them in the Sands over night , and keeping them secret ; obtain thereby the carrying of many thousands to behold the sight : But 't is reported by a sober and credible Person ; who was an Eye-witness of the Wonder , that he had touched divers of them ; and going so to do to the Head of a Child , a Man of Caire cryed out to him , Kali , Kali , ante Materasde ; that is to say , hold , hold , you know not what you do ; a strange Fore-runner ( if true ) of the Resurrection of the whole Body . CHAP. IV. BOTANTER in India . BOTANTER in India , is a Countrey very large , of three Months Journey in Extent , full of high Mountains ; one of which may be seen five days Journey off ; in which are said to dwell a sort of People with Ears of a span long , or more ; whom those of the Valleys count as Apes . In those Parts which are next to Bengab ; they are white , and Gentiles , in other places more inclining to an Olive colour ; their Garments they wear close to their Bodies , so streight that one cannot see a pleat or wrinkle in them ; and those they never put off by Night or Day , whilst they are able to hang on : Nor do they wash at any time , for fear of defiling so pure a Creature as the Water . Content with one Wife , and yet co-habit not with her after two or three Children ; when any of them die , the South-sayers are to tell them what to do with the Body : according to whose Directions , ( first consulting his Books , ) they burn , bury , or eat the dead Bodies of their Friends . CHAP. V. NARSINGA in India . IN the Country Narsinga in India , the People are in Religion , Gentiles , worshipping one God , as the Lord of all , who is taught them by the Light of Nature , that they joyn the Devil , or their Pa-Gods in Commission with them , whereto induced by the perswasion of their Beastly Bramines , or Priests , who suck there-out no small advantage : Some Christians there are intermixed of the old Plantation , especially in Maliapur , and the Region of Choromandel , but not so well Instructed in the Principles of their own Belief , as to be able to convince or convert the Gentiles , nor to disswade them from the use of some heathenish Customs , though barborous and Inhumane , and against all reason ; not used in any place , but amongst the Indians : Amongst which is reckoned for most Savage , the forcing the poor Women to burn themselves with their Husbands Bodies , the Womens kindred not the Husbands , thrusting them on these hard conditions , who reckon it a disgrace to their Family , if She should refuse : And because they will be sure not to have that Infamy stick upon them , they have ordered , that the Women , who shall refuse , must shave her Head , and break her Jewels , and not be suffered to eat , drink , or sleep , or accompany with any body till her Death ; a life more miserable then the Flames which they seek to shun . This makes them leap into the Fire with joy and greediness , and to contend which shall be foremost : She being thought to have been most loving during his life , which is now most willing to accompany him in his Death . CHAP. VI. QVILLACARE . QVillacare is the head City , of a peculiar Seigneury in India , but held of the Kings of Traneanor , as their next and immediate Lord ; sthough this and other Kings also are Feuditaries of the Throne of Narsinga , and were that the worst Tenure by which they held , it might be tollerable : But there is a matter of worse consequence ; which attends these besotted Princes . The Kingdom here , is but a Pomp of twelve years continuance , and then endeth in a sad Catastrophe : For at the end of those twelve years , the King repairs to Quillacare , prayeth before an Idoll ; then mounteth on a Scaffold , covered with Silk , or Tapestry , and in the sight of all his People ( gathered together to behold this strange Solemnity ) cuteth off his nose , ears , lips , and other parts , which he casteth towards the Idoll , and in conclusion cuts his own Throat : His designed Successor being present at this bloody Sacrifice , who at the twelve years end is to do the like . CHAP. VII . INDIA . THere are in other parts of India , a sort of People called by the Name of Basadae , said to be crooked , short , and thick ; but of a chearful Aspect , and clear Complexion : Of which composition are all the Inhabitants of the Golden Chersonese observed to the Barrae , and Cudute , other People also called Sinris-Magnus ; the Lestori , a thievish and Piratical people , who lived in Caves , and were affirmed to have had Skins so hard that they were not penetrable by an Arrow . CHAP. VIII . CHINA . CHina is said to be a very Rich and fertile Countrey , insomuch that in many places they have two , and in some three Harvests in a year , well cultivated and sown with all manner of Grain , and planted with the best kind of Fruits , which do not only bring corn to a speedy maturity , but to more excellency and perfection then any of these western parts ; particularly it aboundeth with Wheat , Barly , Rice , Wooll , Cotten , Olives , Vines , Flax , Silk , all kinds of Metals , Fruits , Cattel , Sugar , Honey , Rhuburb , Camphire , Ginger , and all kind of Spices , medicinal Wood called China Wood , Musk , and Salt , it yieldeth also an Herb , out of which they press delicate juice , which serves not only instead of Wine , but preserveth their health ; and freeth them from many of these Inconveniences , which the immoderate use of Wine breeds in others . Such store of Poultry of all sorts , but of Ducks especially , that in the Town of Canton only , it is thought , there are eaten no less then 12000 every day , one day with an other . The People are for the most part of a Swarthy complexion , but more or less according to their nearness to the Heat of the Sun ; short nosed , black eyed , and of very thin Beards : they wear their Garments very long , with long loose Sleeves , and their Hair much longer then their neighbouring Tartars , who wear their Hair exceeding short , and their Cloaths much straighter , to which two Fashions so addicted , that more of them take up Arms for their Hair and Habit , ( when required to conform in those particulars to the will of the Conquerour ) then had done either for their King , or their common liberty : so much delighted with their own Fashion , that as the Negroes use to paint the Devil white , as a colour contrary to their own ; so when these Chinoises use to draw the Picture of a deformed person , they set him forth in a short Coat , broad Eyes , long Nose , and bushey Beard , they are much given to their Bellies , and eat thrice a day , but not Imoderately ; drink their drink hot , and eat their meat with two sticks of Ivory , Ebony , or the like , not touching their meat with their hands at all . CHHP. IX . INDIA . IT is reported , that in some parts of India , there are men with Dogs-heads ; men with one Leg only , yet of great Swiftness , of such as live by Scent , of men that had but one Eye only , and that in their foreheads ; and of others , whose years hung to the ground . It is reported also , that these men by eating the Heart , and Liver of a Dragon , attain to the understanding of the Language of Beasts ; that they can make themselves invisible , when they please ; they have two tubs , whereof the one opened , yields Wine ; and the other Rain , and the like . But of these I doubt not but the understanding Reader , knoweth how to judge , and what to believe . CHAP. X. AETHIOPIA . AeThiopia , is a Country said to be parching hot , that the People dare not only go out without their shooes , but that they rost their meat by setting it in the Sun. Here is also a Lake , whose Waters are thrice a day , and thrice a night very salt , and unpleasant , but at all other times most sweet and deliberate to the Pallate ; there are also in this Countrey two other Lakes of that poysonous nature , that who so ever drinks of them , doth either fall immediately mad , or else is troubled for a long time with a continual drowsiness : Of which thus Ovid Aethiopesque Lacus ; quos si quis faucibus hausit , aut furit , aut patitur mirum gravitate soporum . Which may be thus paraphrased . Who doth not know the Aethiopian Lake , Of which who ever drinks his thirst to slake , Either grows mad , or doth his Soul oppress , With an unheard of heavy drowfiness . CHAP. XI . ADELL in Aethiopia . ADell in AEthiopia , is a Countrey , plentiful of Flesh , Honey , Corn , Wax , Gold , and Ivory ; great Flocks of Sheep , and many of those Sheep of such burdensome Fleeces , that their Tails weigh twenty five pounds in weight ; some Kine there are which have Horns like Stags ; others but one Horn only , and that in the Fore-head , about a foot and half long , but bending backward . CHAP. XII QVIOLA in Aethiopia . QViola in Aethiopia , is a Countrey rich and pleasant , the Inhabitants for the most part of Arrabian Ancestry ; of complexion near to white . Their Women comely , and sumptuous in Attire , and of civil Carriage ; neat in their Houses , which are generally well built , and richly furnished . The People of the Quiola are said to have a strange Custom amongst them , more to be mentioned for the rarity , then the decency of it : which is the sewing up of the private passages of Nature in their Female Children , leaving only a small vent for their Urine , thus sewed , they keep them careful at home , till they come to be married . And She that is by her Husband found to want this Sign of her perpetual Virginity , is with all kind of Ignominy sent back to her Parents , and by them as disgracefully received . CHAP. XIII . CESARIA in Aethiopia . THe Inhabitants of CESARIA in Aethiopia , wear for the most part no other Habits then the Skins of Beasts undrest , just as they have them from the flesh ; but when they cloath themselves with Sheep-skins , they have so much Wit , as to wear the Flece next their Bodies , in cold weather ; which at other times they expose ( with no small Pride and Glory ) to open View . Their Voices so Inarticulate , that it is hard to be distinguished into Words and Syllables ; which being Composed with that Bruitishness , which commonly appeareth in all their Actions , makes it hard to say , whether the People generally may be thought to be men in the skins of Beasts : or Beasts Created in the shape and likeness of men ; but they make greater use of their Cattel , then for Garments only , their raw flesh serving them for food , and the Guts for Ornaments , which they hang about their necks uncleansed , and with all the filth in them , in as great a bravery as Ropes of Pearls , or Chains of Gold in more Civil Countreys : but amongst the several Nations which Inhabit this flourishing Countrey , none are more Barbarous then those , whom they call the Imbians , dwelling not far from the Cape of good Hope ; Tall , Square and Strong , addicted always to War and Rapine ; feeding on the flesh , both of their Conquered Enemy , and their dying Friends ; whose death they hasten for the Shambles , the Skulls of whom they use for Drinking-cups : their Weapons for poysoned Arrows , and Poles burnt at the end : and in their War they always carry fire before them , meaning thereby to Roast , or Boyl all such as they over-come ; The King , ( if such a Sacred name , become such an Impious Monster , ) they account for Lord of all the Earth : and he with the old Giant-like Arrogancy , not only threathneth the destruction of men , but shooteth his poysoned Arrows against Heaven it self , as often as the Rain , or heat offends him . CHAP. XIV . SIAN in India . THe Inhabitants of the City of SIAN in India , are said to maintain amongst other strange Opinions , that after 2000 years , ( from when I know not ) the World shall be consumed with fire ; and under the Ashes of it shall remain two Eggs , out of which shall come a Man and a Woman , who are to People the World again . 'T is said that in the City Socotai in the Kingdom of SIAM , there is a Temple made wholly of Metal , of a great height , adorned with many high Steeples and Idols . CHAP. XV. ORIENTAL Islands . IT is reported by Travellers , that in some of the ORIENTAL Islands , are a sort of Hoggs that have Teeth growing out of their Snouts , and as many behind their Ears , of a span and half long . A Tree whose Western part is said to be rank poyson , and the Eastern part an excellent preservative against it . A sort of Fruit , that whosoever eateth of it , is for the space of 12 hours out of his Wits . Also a Stone , on which , whosoever sitteth hath imediately a Rupture in his Belly ; That there are Tortoises taken there of that largeness , that 10 men may sit in one of the shells . It is also Reported that there is a River , plentifully stored with Fish , whose Water is so hot that it scalds the skin of any Beast thrown therein ; that some of their men have Tails , and most of their Swine Horns , that they have Oysters so large , that they often carry Children in the Shells , and that the Cocks have a hole in their backs , wherein the Hen lays her Eggs , and Hatches her young ones . Sumatra one of the said Islands , Famous for having a whole Mountain of Gold in it , as appears by a Letter written by Pedrunoa Sirie , one of the Kings of the said Isle , to Ring Iames of Great Brittain ; that all the Furnitures of his House , Trappings of his Horses and Elephants ; with all , his Armour , were of pure Gold : The Inhabitants of the Island , said to be the lovingest of all to their Enemies of any People in this World ; otherwise they would never eat them , and after make use of their skulls instead of Money ; which they Exchange for such other necessaries as their wants require . And he is accounted the Richest man that has most of this sort of Coyn. CHAP. XVI . AMERICA . IN AMERICA are said to be Beasts and Fowls , of strange shapes and colours , as their Lyons , less in greatness then those of other Countreys ; of colour Gray , and so nimble as to climb Trees ; their Doggs snowted like Foxes , but cannot bark at all ; their Hoggs with Talons sharp as Razors , and the Navil of their Bellies , on the ridge of their backs ; their Staggs and Dear without Horns ; their Sheep , not only profitable for Food and Rayment , but used to carry burdens , some of 150 pounds weight , another sort of Beast whose name not commonly known , whose fore-part resembleth a Fox , his hinder part an Ass , except his feet , which are like a mans ; beneath her Belley is a receptacle like a purse , where she keeps her young ones , till they are able to shift for themselves , never coming thence , but when they suck ; and then in again : The Armadilla , a Beast in form like a Barbed Horse , seeming to be Armed all over , and that with Artificial , rather then Natural Plates , which both shut and open . The Vicugue , some what resembling a Goat , but much larger , and of more profit ; for with the Fleece is made Ruggs , Coverings and Stuffs , and in his Belly is found the Bezoar , a Soveraign Antidote against poysons , and venemous Diseases : A kind of Hare like a Want in his feet , and a Cat in his tail , under whose chin Nature hath fastened as it were a little bagg , which she hath also taught him to use as a Store-house ; for in this ( having filled his Belly , ) he preserves the rest of his Provision . The Pigritia , a little Beast that in 14 or 15 days , cannot go so far as a man can throw a stone at once . Of Birds , there are several sorts , and of most excellent colours ; amongst the rest one , called by the name of Tominejo , of all colours ; and so little that he seems no bigger than a Butter-fly , the mouth thereof no bigger then the eye of a Needle ; and yet not at all yielding to the Nightingale , in sweetness of his Notes and Musick : the Bird and Nest , both put into Gold Scales , weights not above 24 Grains , yet beautified with Feathers of so many colours , especially in the Neck and Breast , that the Indians make great use of them in their Feather-Pictures ; others , as big as these are little , as the Condore , of such strength and greatness , that they will fall upon a Sheep or Calf , open it , and eat it ; The like Miracles of Nature , they have in their Fruits , Plants , &c. CHAP. XVII . ISLE of Rhodes The ISLE of Rhodes honoured in Ancient time with the huge Collossus , one of the Seven wonders of the World , made of Brass ; in height Seventy Cubits , every finger of it as bigg as an ordinary Man , and consecrated to the Sun , as the proper diety of the Island ; 't was 12 years in making and having stood but 66 years , was thrown down in an instant by an Earth-quake , which terribly shook the whole Island ; The Rhodians being forbidden by an Oracle to erect it again , ( or possibly pretending such an Oracle to save the charge ) yet held the Brass and other Materials of it , in a manner Sacred , not meddled with nor Sacrilegiously purloined till Mnaias , the General of Osmen , the Mahometan Caliph , finding in himself no such scruple of Conscience , ( after he had subdued the Island , ) made a Prey thereof , loading 900 Camels with the very Brass of it . CHAP. XVIII . PERV . IN Peru , are a sort of Sheep by the Inhabitants called Pacos , profitable both for Fleece and Burden , as big as a small breed of Horses , but in tast as pleasing , and no less nourishing then our Mutton : A Creature so well acquainted with his own abilities , that when he findeth himself to be overoaded , no Blows nor Violence shall make him move forwards , till his load be lessened ; and of so cheap a Diet , that he is content with very little , and some times goes three whole days without so much as a little Water . The Camels of those parts not much unlike them , many Rarities there are both in Beasts and Plants in this Country , amongst their Plants , they have a Figg-tree , the North part whereof looking towards the Mountains , brings forth its Fruits in the Summer only ; the Southern part looking towards the Sea , fruitful only in Winter . Some as deservedly , account the Coca for a wonder , the leaves whereof being dried , and formed into Lozenges ( or little pellets ) are exceeding useful in a Journey ; for melting in the mouth , they satisfie both hunger and thirst , and preserve a man in his strength , and his Spirits in vigour ; and are generally esteemed of such Soveraign use , that it is thought , no less then 100000 Baskets full of the leaves of this tree , are sold yearly at the Mines of Potosia only , each of which at some other places would yield 12 d. or 18 d. apiece . Another Plant , they tell us off , though there is no name found for it , which if put into the hands of a sick person will instantly discover , whether he be like to live or dye : For if on the pressing it in his hand , he look merry , and chearful , it is an assured Sign of his recovery , as on the other side of Death , if sad and troubled . Here is said also to be a Lake , near the Mines of Potozi ; whose Waters is so hot , though the Country be exceeding cold , that they who bath themselves therein , are not able to endure the Heat of it , if they go but a little from the Banks , there being in the midst thereof a Boyling of above twenty foot square : A Lake , which never doth decrease , though they have drawn a great stream from it to serve their mettal Mills . CHAP. XIX . ORVIETTO . IN Orvietto , a City in Italy , is said to be a Church of wonderous lightness , and yet the Windows not made of Glass , as in other Churches ; but of Alablaster . And now we are in Italy , we must wander into Rome , and take a short view of the life of Pope Formosus , who was so ill beloved , and of such a general dis-esteem , that Pope Stephen the 7th . caused his Body to be unburied : All his Acts reversed , two of his Fingers to be cut off , and then the mangled Carcass to be Interred again amongst the Laity . And though the Acts of Stephen were adiudged illegal , both by Iohn the 10th . and Pope Romauus , two of his Successors , and the doing of Formosus justified , yet Sergius the third caused his corrupt and putrified Body to be taken once more out of the Grave , and his Head to be cut off , as if still alive : So little did the Infallibility of St. Peter's Chair preserve them from contraditions . Iohn the 12th . also a wicked cruel , and libidinous Pope , taken in Adultery , and slain by the Husband of the Woman . CHAP. XX. CASTILE in Spain . IN Castile in Spain , in the times of our Grand-Fathers ( saith mine Author ) was discovered in a valley scituate amongst high and impassible Mountains , a kind of Patoecos or salvage People , never heard of in Spain before , the occasion of this . An Hawk of the Duke of Ava's , which he very much valued ; flew over those Mountains , and his men not being able to find her at first , they were sent back again to seek her , clambering from one Hill to another ; they happened at last upon a large and pleasant valley , where they spied a company of naked salvage People ; hemmed in amongst many craggy Rocks . The Salvages gazing a while upon them , ran into their Caves made in the hollows of the Rocks , the best Houses they had , which being observed by the Faulconers , they returned again to their Lord ; telling him that instead of a Faulcon , they had brought him news of a new World in the midst of Spain , and of a Race of People , which came in with Tuball , strongly affirming what they said , they obtained Belief , and the Duke shortly after went with a company of Musketteers , and subdued them easily ; they having no offensive Weapons , but only Slings . They worshipped the Sun and Moon , fed upon nothing that had life ; but had good store of excellent Fruits , Roots , and Springs of water , wherewith a Nature was well content , and though their Language was not altogether understood by any , yet many of their words were found to be purely Busquish , reduced on this discovery to Christianity , but easily discernable by all other Spaniards by their rawney complexions , occasioned by the Reverberation of the Sun-beams , from those rocky Mountains , wherewith on all sides they are incompassed . CHAP. XXI . NORWEY . IN Norwey , there is a little sort of Beast , called by the name of Lemers , about the bigness of a Mouse , and are by the Inhabitants said to drop out of the Clouds in tempestious Weather , like the Locusts , they devour every green thing on the Earth , and at a certain time die all in heaps ( as it were ) together ; and with their stench so poyson the Air , that the poor People are long after troubled with the Jaundies , and a giddiness in the Head : But these Beast come not so often to infect the Land , as the Whales do to terrifie the shores ; the Seas being there so deep , and therefore a fit habitation for those great Leviathans , against whose violence and fury ; the People of the Sea-coast have found a remedy , which is by casting some water intermixt with Oyle of Castor ; the smell whereof forces them immediately to retire , without this help there were no Fishing on the Coasts . CHAP. XXII . ZISCA a Bohemian Cap. WE read of one Zisca a Bohemian Captain , who in eleven Battells fought in defence of the Hussites against the Pope , and his Confederates ; prevailed , and went away victorious : Insomuch that at his Death , he willed the Behemians to flea him , and make a Drum of his skin ; perswading himself , if they so did , they would never be overcome : a fancy no less Idle then strange . In some of the Forrests of Bohemia , there is a little Beast called LOMIE , which hath hanging under its neck a Bladder always full of scalding water , with which when she is hunted , she so tortureth the Dogs , that she thereby easily makes her escape . CHAP. XXIII . ASSIRIA . THe Country of Assiria , is said to be so fertile , that the Hedges on the high way sides , afford very good Fruit , and the adjoyning Fields affords to the Passengers the shades of Fig-trees , were it not naturally so , it would not be much helped by Art , or Industry ; as being but meanly peopled , and those few without any encouragement , either to the planting Fruits , or manuring the Land. Their Sheep are commonly fat and fair , but so over-laded on the Tail both with Flesh and Fleece , that they hang in long wreaths to the ground , dragged after them with no small difficulty , the Tails of these Sheep frequently weighing thirty pounds or upward . 'T is said , that the Assirians have a strange way of contracting their Mariages , their Wives they never see till the day of their Marriage , but hearing a good report of them ; they negotiate with her Friends , and when agreed , they meet in the Chancell of the Church ; wherein there is a partition with a hole in it : The Bridegroom and his Friends standing on one side ; and the Bride and her kindred on the other , then that Church-man biddeth the Bridgeroom to put his hand through the hole in the partition , and take his Bride by the hand , which he doth accordingly ; the mother of the Bride with a sharp pointed Instrument made of purpose , pricking the Bridegrooms hand all over with sufficient eagerness , if when he feeleth the smart , he lets go her hand , they take it for a Sign , that he will not love her ; but if he hold her fast , and wring her hand so hard , till She cry again ; they take it as a very good Omen , and are glad , they have so well bestowed her . After the Marriage is consummate , if a Male child be born unto them , the Father looseth his own name , and is called after his Sons name ; so as if the Fathers name be Moses , and his Sons name Ioseph ; the Father is no more called Moses , but Abba Ioseph ; or the Father of Ioseph , so highly do they reverence Marriage , and the Fruits thereof , Posterity . CHAP. XXIIII . QVIVIRA in Califormia . THe Province of Quivira in Califormia , is a Country full of Herbage , breeding great store of Cattel , differing not much in bigness from those of Europe . but that they have an high Bunch betwixt their shoulders , bristled on the back like Bores , which somewhat resemble the mane of a Horse ; their legs short and clad with Fetlocks , their Horns short , but sharp ; the whole Beast of so horrid an aspect , that a Horse will not venture near him , till well acquainted ; yet in this Beast lyes all the Riches of the Inhabitants of the Country ; for they are to them , as Ale to Drunkards , Meat , Drink , and Cloath , and more too ; for the Hides yield them houses , or at least the covering of them , their Bones , Bodkins ; their Hair , Thread ; their Sinewes , Ropes ; their Hornes , Mawes , and Bladders , Vessels ; their Dung Fire ; their Calfskins , Budgets to draw and keep water in ; their Blood , Drink ; and their Flesh Meat . There is also said to be a Cave between two Mountains , from which the Rain descending , turns into Alablaster , naturally fashioned into Pillars ; and other Portraitures . CHAP. XXV . GERMANY . IN Germany , once lived an EARL , whose Wife was called Iermentrudis , having accused a poor Woman of Adultery , and caused her to be grievously punnished , for having twelve Children at a birth ; was afterwards her self delivered of the same number , and all of them Sons : her Husband being absent at the time of her delivery , She commanded the Nurse to kill eleven of them ; fearing ( it seems ) the like shame and punishment , as by her Instigation was inflicted on the poor Woman : The Nurse going to perform this wicked command , was met by the old Earl , then returning home-ward : who asked her ; what she had in her Apron , she made answer whelps ; he desired to see them , she denied him : angry at this refusal , he opened her Apron , and there found eleven of his own sweet Babes , and most of them of promising countenances , examining the matter ; he found out the truth , and enjoyning the old Nurse to be secret in it , he put the children out to Nurse ; six years being expired , the Earl invited to a Feast , most of his own and his Ladies kindred , and attiring the young Boys all alike , presented them to their Mother , who suspecting by the number of them , what the matter was ; confest her offense , is pardoned by a good old Earl , and carefully educates her children : whom the Father commanded to be called Guelps , alluding to Whelps , or the Puppis which the Nurse told him , she had in her Apron . CHAP. XXVI . NOVA ZELINA . NOva Zelina , is one of the Russian Islands , scituate on the East of Willoughby Island , ( so called from Sir Hugh Willoughby , because he first discovered it , and was hereabout found frozen to Death the next year following ) and was first discovered by such adventurers as followed Willoughby's design : Famous for having a Race of short statuted men , not above four foot high , a degree above the height of Pigmies ; who by the relation of the Russes have neither Laws , nor Religion , or Civility ; but that they worshipped the Sun , Moon , and Northern Star , to which they offer a yearly Sacrifice of their Deer ; and that the Island is a woody Desart , and not easie for travel ; having in it neither green Bough nor Grass , yet there are abundance of Bears , and such ravenous Beasts . CHAP. XXVII . SAMOGITIA in Poland . SAmogitia , is a small Province in Poland , the People thereof supposed to be of the Saxon race , of a good stature , well set , bold , and apt for War , but withall boysterous , rude , and barbarous ; Christians in general , but many who retain still their old Idolatries : nourishing amongst them a kind of four-footed Serpents , above three handfuls in length , which they worship ; as their houshould Gods , mending them with fear and reverence when they call them out to their repasts ; and if any mischance do happen ; to any of their Family , it is imputed presently to some want of due observations of these ugly Creatures , naturally inclined to Divinations , Charms , and Sorceries , frequently abused ( as for the most part such People are ) by Diabolical Illusions . They have some customes also as unprofitable , as these are heathenish ; breaking up their Grounds as they do in Muscovy , with Spades or Stocks ; and when one of their Governours observing the Husbandry of other Countries , had brought them the use of the Plough . It fortuned that for two or three years either by the Indisposition of the Weather , or some other accident , they had not so much Corn , as they used to have , which want the People attributed to the use of the Plough , and not believing that there was any other cause of it , grew so much incensed ; that the Governour fearing some Sedition like to follow on it , was forced to leave them to the old way , which before they went. An humour like to that of the present Irish , in plowing with their Horses tails . CHAP. XXVIII . LIVONIA . IN some part of Livonia , are a sort of People , so simple in point of Religion , and the like ; that when they bury any of their Dead , every one drinks one health to him , and poureth his part upon him , when his trun comes to drink ; putting into the grave with him an Hatchet , Wine , Meat , and some Money for his Voyage : And yet they are great lovers of Confession , esteemers of Holy Water , and diligent Frequenters of their Churches ; but so Ignorant in matters of Religion , that there is hardly one in a Village , can say his Pater Noster . CHAP. XXIX . SODOM . THe Country , where the Cities of Sodom and Gomorra once stood , was called the valley of Sidim , which was exceeding fruitful ; Insomuch that 't was compared to an Earthly Paradise ; but this place , so beautified and adorned with such a wonderful Richness of Soil , and other pleasures , that might make glad the heart of man ; through the sinfulness of the Inhabitants , is so changed ; that after the Cities and Fields were destroyed by Fire and Brimstone from Heaven , the whole Country was turned into a most horrid stinking Lake , called Mare mortuum , or the dead Sea. The Waters whereof most thick , stinking , bitter , and salt , beyond any Sea-water ; whatsoever , wherein no Creature liveth or can live , therefore called the dead Sea. The River Iordan runs into it , and is infected by it ; Insomuch that the Fish of that River shun the Lake as a deadly Poyson , and if at any time by the swiftness of the River , they are driven into it , they immediately die . No living thing can be drowned in it ; which Vespasian being desirous to make trial of , came in person to see it ; and caused some Persons altogether Ignorant in swimming , to be bound with their hands behind them , and thrown into the Lake , but was as it were repulsed , by a certain Spirit of the Water ; and like a Rock they floated upon the superficies of the Water . Every fair Sun-shiny day , it changeth the colour thrice , by reason of the Sun Beams falling either . Rightly or Oblickly upon it , as at Morning Noon and Sun set , according to which it varieth the colour , and yields a certain Pitchy substance , called in Latin Bitumen , which swims upon the top of the Lake , in great abundance , some pieces as big as an Ox ; and is of such a Nature , that if any small Ships come near to fetch it away , they are caught and drawn away by the Tenacity , or Limy catching hold thereof , and not to be loosed again , but by application of Urine . Tui menses mulierbres permixti sunt , saith mine Author , and with this only the Bitumen is dissolved . It sendeth up a most Pestilent Air , insomuch , that one would think the very stream of Hell fire were beneath it ; hereupon the Banks , and Neighbouring ; Mountains are quite barren : if but an Aple grow near it , it is by Nature such , that it speaks the Anger of God ; for without , 't is beautiful and Red ; but within nothing but dusty Smoak and Cinders , the like saith Tacitus . CHAP. XXX : ANATOLIA : IN ANATOLIA , stands the Mountain Taurus ; a Branch whereof called by the name of Chimaera , vomiting flames of fire like Sicilian Aetna ; the bottom whereof infested with Serpents , the middle part grazed upon with Goats , and the higher parts made dangerous by the dens of Lyons ; hence by the Poets made a Monster , having the head of a Lyon , the Body of a Goat , and the Tail of a Serpent . The City Cyzieus in this Countrey , famous in its time for having a Glorious Temple in it ; the Pillars whereof being Four Cubits thick , and 50 Cubits high , were each of an Intire Stone only ; the whole Fabrick all of polished Marble ; every Stone joyned to the other with a line of Gold ; but at last ruined by an Earth-quake . CHAP. XXXI . SCHELINK in Sevenwolden . IN the Isle SCHELINK , in the Province of Sevenwolden in West Friezland , the Shores , and said to be well stored with Dogg-Fish , which the Inhabitants take after this manner ; the Men attire themselves with the Skins of Beasts , which they have made for that purpose , then going to the Sea side , fall a Dancing , with which sport , the silly Fish being much delighted , presently make out of the water towards them , and Nets are immediately pitched betwixt them and the water : which done , the men put off their disguises , which when the affrighted Fishes see , Post towards the Sea , and so are caught in the Coyles . CHAP. XXXII . BEGORRE IN the Earldom of BEGORRE near the Pyrenaean Mountains , are said to live a Leprous , and Infectious sort of People , of noisom Breaths , deformed Bodies , and gastly Visages : in which regard not suffered to have commerce with other People , nor to Inherit any Lands , but only to apply themselves to drudgery , and the basest of Mechanick Trades , from their great mis-shapen heads called Capets or Gabets . CHAP. XXXIII . CASCAR . CASCAR , a Province in Altay in Tartaria , the People thereof Generally Rude and Barbarious , insomuch that in some parts , both Sexes Indulge themselves this mutual Priviledge ; that if the Husband or Wife be absent twenty dayes , the other party is at Liberty again to Marry . Chesmur , Lopp , and Camull , three other Provinces in the said Countrey , whereof the Inhabitants of the first , are generally both Idolaters and Inchanters , causing the dumb Idols to speak , the Winds to rise ; and the Sun to be darkened ; for studying which Black-Art ( if it comes to them by Study ) they have many Monasteries , in which their Hermits , or Monasticks live a strickt kind of life . The Province of Lopp , memorable for having a great Desart of 30 days Journey in it , so true a Desart , that whosoever means not to starve himself , must carry all his victuals with him ; dangerous to Travellers , if not before-hand made acquainted with their danger ; the evil Spirits calling Men by their names , and so make them stray from their Company ; where they either perish with Famine , or are devoured with wild Beasts . Camull , an Idolatrous Countrey , the People whereof account it a great honour to them , to have their Wives and Sisters at the pleasures of such , as they entertain ; from which Bruitish Custom , when restrained by Mango Cham , they Petitioned at the three years end , to be restored again to their former Liberty ; protesting they could never thrive since they left that Custom ; which desire of theirs was at last granted , and is still in use . CHAP. XXXIV . MORAVIA . IN MORAVIA , amongst other things , is said to grow great store of Frankincense , and contrary to the Nature of it ; not on Trees , but on the ground : and that too ( which adds much to the Miracle ) in the shape and figure of those parts , which Men and Women must endeavour to conceal . In the same Countrey , is a Town called Massa , or Messa , famous in Ancient time , for having a Temple in it ; whose Beams and Rafters are of the Bones of Whales , which usually are left dead on the Sea-shores . CHAP. XXXV . HASCORA in Morrocca . IN the Province of HASCORA in Moroocca , are said to grow a sort of Grapes , as large as Pullets Eggs. And not far from a Town called Tedza , in the said Countrey stands the hill Anchisa , where 't is said that it Snoweth at all seasons of the year , notwithstanding the Inhabitants go extreamly thin clad in the sharpest Winters . CHAP. XXXVI . TVNIS . T Is reported , that in the Kingdom of TVNIS , Corn hath in former time been so plentiful , that in the Reign of Augustus , were 400 Ears growing upon one stalk . And in the time of Domitius Nero , were 360 more growing upon another ; and both sent to Rome . CHAP. XXXVI . GREECE . IN GREECE , are said to be two Rivers by name Cireus , and Nileus , both of that strange Nature , that if a Sheep drink of the former , his Wool turneth white ; and if of the latter , it turns cole-black . There is also a Stone called Aminthus , which is drawn into Thread like Hemp and Cloth made thereof ; which when 't is foul , instead of being cleansed with water , as other Cloth is , 't is thrown into the fire , and so cleansed by burning it ▪ But more of this hereafter . CHAP. XXXVIII . IANGOMA . IANGOMA , in the Countrey of Laos , is a mighty Nation , and a stout sort of People ; by Religion Gentiles , naked from the Wast upward , russing up their Hair like Caps ; their Countrey very Rich and Level , but very ill Neighboured , by the Gneons , who possess the Mountains , whence falling into great Companies , they hunt for men , whom if they take , they Kill , and Eat , as we do any sort of our Game with us . CHAP. XXXIX . CHALDAEA . IN some part of CHALDAEA , and other places ; 't is said that for Communicating the Success of their Affairs from Town to Town , and Stage to Stage ; they make use of Pigeons as the speediest Messengers ; which is done after this manner : When the Hen Pigeon sitteth , or hath any young , they take the Cock , and set him in an open Cage : whom when they have Travelled a days Journey , they let go at Liberty , and he straight flyeth home to his Mate ; when they have trained them thus from one place to another , and that there be occasion to send any advertisements ; they tye a Letter about one of their Necks , which at their return is taken off , by some of the house ; advertised thereby of the State of other places , the like is also used betwixt Ormius and Balfora . CHAP. XL. Of Locusts , and other strange Meats . MOSES . WE Read in the Law of MOSES , Levit , the 11. ver . 22. That Locusts were allowed of to be eaten , which surely had not been done , had they not been good and fitting to eat . Plinie tell us , the Parthians fed upon them as dainties ; Strabo also affirm ▪ that the Aethiopians lived most upon them : And Galon tell us that the Egyptians , did use to eat Vipers and Adders , as familiarly as we do Eels , Besides St. Hierome affirmeth , that in Pontus and Phrygia , they usually eat those white Worms with black heads that lye in wood , and between the bark of Trees ; And that by Tenants they were presented to Landlords , as special dainties ; and some took them in Lieu of Rent . The Assyrians were wont to eat Land Crocodiles ; and the Affricans Green Lizards : Among others , Dormise were accounted the daintiest meat . In Cozumela , and Iucatana , Islands of the East-Indies , and other places there-abouts , they fat a king of Dog , which cannot bark , as we do Swine , and eat them ; the Ancients also supposed sucking Whelps to be so clean and pure , that they offered them their Gods in Sacrifice ; The Parian Indians , did not only eat mans flesh , but also ( as Apes do ) Lice , Froggs , Worms , and such filthy things : The Tartarians eat the Carrion Carcasses of dead Horses , Camels , Asses , Cats , and Dogs , even when they stink and are full of Maggots ; and hold them as dainty as we do Venison . CHAP. XLI . GALEN . GALEN tell us of a certain man , that was extreamly sick of a Leprosie , kept company a good time with some Companions of his ; till one above the rest was infected with the contagion of the Disease : for he was not to be endured , by reason of the loathsom stench that proceed from his unclean Body : wherefore a Cottage was Built for him near a Town , upon a Hill remote from People , a fair spring running hard by ; and herein the Leaper was placed , with a man attending him , to carry him Victuals , and other necessaries : It happened that about the Dogg-days , sweet Wine being brought in an Earthen Vessel into the Field to the Mowers , near the place where this Leaper was placed ; he that brought it , set it not far from them , and went his way ; being gon , and some of them being thirsty , came and took up the Pitcher to pour out some Wine into a Bowl half full of Water ; which they mixed with their Wine , and out falls a drowned Viper from the Pitcher into the Bowl ; hereupon the men being amazed , let the Wine alone , and drank , and contented themselves with Water : but when they had finished their days work , and were to go out of the Field , as it were out of pity , they gave to the Leprous man the Wine ; wherein the Viper was drowned , supposing it better for him to dye , than to live in that misery ; but he , when he had drank it , was as it were miraculously cured : for all that thick and most loathsom scabby swelling of the Disease , that covered him over , fell a-away from him , like the hard outside of a Crab-Fish , and new skin and flesh succeeding underneath in the place , another example hereof though upon an unlike occasion , happened in Mysia , a Town of Asia . CHAP. XLII . ANZIEHANA in Aethiopia : ANziehana in Aethiopia , hath on the west part of it , Songo and Loango ; extended thence to the East , as far almost as the Lake of Zembre ; the Inhabitants of it , the cruellest Canibals in the World ; for they do not only eat their Enemies , but their Friends , and Kinds-folk also ; and that they may be sure not to want these Dainties , they have shambles of mans Flesh , as in other places of Beef , and Mutton , so covetous with all , that if their Slaves will but yield a penny more , when fold joynt by joynt , then if sold alive , they will kill and cut them out in pieces , and sell them so upon their Shambles . CHAP. XLIII . SYRIA . IN Syria , are said to be a choice of Religions , as a Christian , Mahometan , Pagan , and one Compound out of them all ; which is that of the Drusians . The Mahometans embraced by the generality of the People throughout the whole , and by all that are in Office or Authority , is only countenanced and approved ; though all the rest be tollerated : The Pagan entertained only in the mountanous Country , bordering on America , Inhabited by a sort of People , whom they call Curdi , or the Curdens , supposed to be so descended from the Ancient Parthians , as being very expert in Bows and Arrows , their most usual Armes : A Race of People , who are said to worship alike , both God and the Devil ; the one , that they may receive Benefits from him ; the other , that he may not hurt them : but their principal Devotions are addressed to the Devil only , and that upon good reasons , as themselves conceive ; for God they say , is a good man , and will do no Body harm , but the Devil is a mischievious fellow , and must be pleased with Sacrifices , that he do not hurt them , CHAP. XLIIII . THEBET . THebet , is a fenny Region of Tartaria , full of Woods , rich in Corral ; which they find on the Sea-shores , and use it instead of Money , so named from the chief City of it ; the ordinary seat of the Abassi , or Pope of this Idolatrous People , much reverenced , and having in his power the disposing of all Affairs which concern the Service of their Idols : They have also good store of Musick , and abundance of wild Beasts bred in their Forersts ; but no Beast wilder then the People , who in times past ( if not at present ) use to bury their Parents in their own bowels , and to make drinking cups of their skuls , for fear least in the midst of their Jollity , they should forget their Progenitors . Yet not more barbarous then Immodest , it being contrary to their Custom to take a Wife that is a Virgin : and therefore the mothers use to prostitute their Daughters to the Merchant-strangers , who having had their pleasures of them , gratifie them with a Jewel , or some other present , which they wear on their Wedding-day , she being the most acceptable Bride to her Husband , who bringeth the greatest Dowry with her of these base rewards . CHAP. XLV . PATAVIVM in Italy . THere was found in the Territory of Patavium in Italy , in former Ages , a very antient Monument , wherein were two Urnes , a greater and a less , both made of Earth , the bigger contained the less : now in the less was found a Lamp burning between two Viols , the one of Gold , the other of Silver , and both full of a most excellent Liquor ; by the Benefit of which , it was supposed to have burned many years . The learned coming to the Monument , affirmed it to be that perpetual Fire , invented by the wonderful Industry of the antient Phylosophers , which would endure so many years : In which opinion they were confirmed , by verses written on both Urnes , which seemed to be of great Antiquity . The like Ludovicus Vives reports in his time , to have been found in antient Graves , which by Inscription had burnt above five hundred years . St. Augustine likewise affirms , that in the Temple of Venus , was a Lamp that never went out ; which he supposed to have been done either by Art Magical , or by the Industry of some man , who had put Lapidem Asbestum , or the unchangeable burning stone within the said Lamp , and in the time of Pope Paulus the Third , the Grave of Tullio , Cicero's Daughter was found , wherein was the like Lamp burning ; but as soon as 't was opened , that the Air came to it , it presently went out ; This Lamp had burnt there 15 hundred years . CHAP. XLVI . CRETE . T Is observable , that in CRETE , there is bred no Serpents , or Venomous Beasts , or Worms , Ravenous or hurtful Creatures ; so that their Sheep Graze very securely without any Shepheard ; yet if a Woman happen to bite a Man any thing hard , he will hardly be cured of it ; which if true , then the last part of the Priviledge foregoing ( of breeding no hurtful Creature ) must needs be false . They have an Herb called Alimos , which if one chew in his mouth , he shall feel no hunger for that day ; Here is ( besides many Medicinal Herbs ) that is called Dictamnum , or Dictamnas , of special virtue against Poyson , either , by way of Prevention , or present Cure ; peculiar only to this Island : It affordeth great store of Laudanum , a Juice or Gum , forced with incredible labour , out of a certain Tree Cisto , of which the Mountains yield abundance ; good to cause sleep , if immoderately taken , but if not very well prepared , and taken with moderation , it brings the last sleep upon a man , out of which not to be awakened , till the sound of the last Trumpet raise him . CHAP. XLVII . HVNGARIA . IN HVNGARIA , are said to be many Medicinal Waters , and more hot Baths then in any one Countrey in Europe ; some Waters also of a strange Nature , whereof some falling on the ground is turned into a Stone ; others about the Town of Smalnice , which falling into Ditches makes up a kind of mud , out of which tried , and melted , they make an excellent Copper ; and some again which flow in Winter , and freeze in Summer ; and near to ●ristice , or Mensoll , is a Spring or Fountain , out of which cometh a green Water , whereof they make a Soder for their Gold. CHAP. XLVIII . ARMAGH . IN the County ARMAGH , in the Kingdom of Ireland , is a Lake ; into which if one thrust a piece of Wood , he shall find that part of it which remaineth in the mud to be turned into Iron ; and that in the Water to be turned into a Whetstone . 'T is said , that their Kine will give no Milk , if their Calves be not by them ; or at least their Calf-skins stuffed out with Straw or Hay . CHAP. XLIX . MADAGASCAR . MADAGASCAR , one of the Affrican Islands , is a Countrey plentiful of all things necessary for the life of Man ; particularly of Mill , Rice , Honey , Wax , Cotton , Wooll , Sugars , Stags , Goats , Dear , and other Creatures both Wild and Tame ; Lemons , and other cooling Fruits , Red Sanders , Saffron , Amber , and some Mines of Gold , Silver , Iron , and Copper : Their Beefs and Mutton so good and cheap , that for a two peny Bead , or some such trifle , they will sell Beefs and Sheep of good taste and bigness ▪ great store of Elephants & rare Fruits , and amongst the rest they have plenty of those they call Coco's , or Cocon-uts ; a kind of Date as bigg as a Cabbage ; the Liquor in it about the quantity of a Pint , in taste like Wine and Sugar ; the Kernel bigg enough to content two Men : and like good Ale , it affords not only Meat and Drink , but Clothing two ; as also Furniture for their Houses , Tackle for their Ships , Fewel for their Fire , and Timber for their Building ; A Country far too good for so bad a People . For as Travellers report they are Treacherous , Inhospitable , Ignorant both of Prayers and Festivals ; destitute of the distinction of Time , into Years and Months ; not knowing any proper names for the days in the week , nor able to reckon above 10 ; naked except their privities , which they cover with a Cotten ; Idolaters in the Midland parts , and Mahometans on the Shores ; commendable only for their hate to Poligamy , and restravning themselves to one wife ; the defiling of the Marriage Bed severely punished : but otherwise so eager upon Copulation , that their Boys at the Age of 12 years , and the Girls at Ten , think they stay too long if they keep their Virginity any longer ; some of them like Quartilla in Petronius Arbiter , begin so early , ut nunquam meminerint se Virgines fuisse , that they remember not the time when they lost their Maiden-heads . Of colour they are Black , and of strong complexion ; their Breasts and Faces Cut and Pinct , to appear more beautiful . CHAP. L. Isle of CVBA in America . AMongst the Rarities of the Isle of Cuba in America , they mention a Fountain , out of which floweth a Pitchey substance , which is found frequently on the Seas , into which it falleth ; excellent for the calking of Ships : Secondly a navigable River , ( but the name not told us ) the Waters whereof are so hot , that a man cannot hold his hand in it withont scalding ; they tell us also of a Valley fifteen Leagues from St. Iago , which produceth Stones exactly round , as if made for pleasure ; but yet meerly natural , but these no greater Rarities then in other places , nor altogether so great as in Hispaniola : Of which they tell us of a fair River , whose Waters are salt , and yet none but fresh streames fall into it : Of another Lake ( three Leagues in compass ) on the top of the Mountains , into which many Rivers were known to run without any exit ; yet neither of these so rare or strange as the Cucugo , a kind of a Beetle , the eyes and wings whereof when opened , give so great a light in the darkest night , or places , that a man may see to read or write by it , as well as by a Candle . CHAP. LI. TIBERIVS . 'T Is reported in the time of Tiberius the Roman Emperour , there was invented Glass of that temper , that it would abide the hamer , and be beaten in length or breadth like lead , and pliable to bend every way like Paper ; and that the Inventor was put to death upon this occasion : He having built a magnificent Palace in Rome , which after the building began to sink , and was likely to fall , which Tiberius seeing , and having before-hand paid him for the building of it ; commanded him to depart , and never to see him in the face again . He afterward having invented the way of making Glass malyable , or to abide the hamer , came to shew the same to Tiberius , in hopes of obtaining a reward for his nvention , but instead thereof , his whole Shop was pulled down and laid waste , least Brass , Gold , and Silver , should be undervalued in their price and esteem , Some report that Tiberius did it out of malice and envy , because he naturally hated learning , and all Ingenious men : Petronius relates the matter after this manner , saying , that there was a skilful Crafts-man , who made Cups , and Vessels of Glass , of that firmness that they would no more break their Pots of Silver or Gold. Now when he had made a Viol of this Glass , and thought it worthy to be given to Tiberius , he was brought with his present before him ; Tiberius received the Viol , and much commended the workmanship of it , the workman more to amaze the beholders , and that he might make himself a further way into Tiberius favour ; took the Glass-viol again into his hand , and threw it down upon the pavement with so great a force , that had it been made of Gold or Silver , it had been either broke or bruised . Tiberius was hereat astonished , but the maker took up his Glass again , which was only a little bruised , but no where broken ; then taking a hamer out of his pocket , he beat out the bruise again , and brought it to ' its right fashion ; which being done , he thought he had purchased Heaven , gaining at once Tiberius's Favour and Admiration ; But it fell out otherwise , for Tiberius demanded , if any knew that Art but himself ? He answered , none that he knew ; whereupon Tiberius commanded , he should be beheaded ; For , ( says he ) If this Art were publickly known , Gold and Silver would be no more esteemed of then Clay . CHAP. LII . HENRY the third Emperour . THere was a Lady lived iu the time of Henry the third , Emperour , who brought forth at one Birth 365 Children , the just nnmber of days in the year ; In memory whereof , not far from Leiden in Holland , in a Village called Lansdunen , there is to be seen a Table of Marble , which contains the whole story of this stupendious accident . These two Verses were Ingraven uppermost being her Epitaph . En tibi monstrosum nimis , memorabile factum Quale nec a mundi conditione datum . Margaret , the Wife of Herman Earl of Henenberge , and Daughter of Florence , the 4 th Earl of Holland , and Zealand , Sister of William King of the Romans , and after Caesar , or Governour of the Empire , &c. This noble Countess being about forty years of age , upon Easter day about nine of the clock in the year of our Lord God , 1276. was brought to bed of 365 Children , half Males ; and half Females , the odd one an Fermophradite , all which were baptized , in the Church of Laudunen aforesaid by the names of Iohn and Elizabeth , who together with their mother , dyed the same day , and lye buried in the said Church . This happened by the meanes of a poor Woman , who carried in her Arms two Children , who were Twins , and both of them Males , which the Countess admiring , said , that she could not have them by one Father , and so shook her off with Contempt and Scorn : Whereupon the poor woman being much perplexed , presently prayed to God to send her as many Children , as there was days in the year , which thing beyond the course of nature , in a stupendious manner ; came to pass , as is before related . CHAP. LIII . LINVM VIVVM . 'T Is reported , that in ancient times , there was a certain kind of Flax , which the Latins called Linum vivum , whereof were made whole pieces of Linnen-cloth , and Garments , which could not be consumed by Fire , not only so , but being cast into the Fire , the Soil and Dirtiness of it would be burnt away , and taken out again ; it became more white then any water could wash it . The Bodies of Emperours and Kings were burnt in sheets of this Linnen , least the Ashes of their Bodies should mingle with the Ashes of the Wood : This Flax is hard to be found , and as difficult to be woven , by reason of the shortness of it ; but being found , 't is equalled in price to the most excellent Pearls Nero is reported to have had a linnen Garment of it , 'T is also reported , that Podocatarus a Knight of Cyprius , brought some of it to Venice , or at least a sort of Flax that could not be consumed by Fire . Now the Flax of Cyprus proceedeth from no Plant , as our Flax , but from the stone of Amiantus , which being found in Cyprus , and Broken , the earthy dross being purged away , there remains fine hair threads , like to Flax which is woven into Cloth ; this Flax was seen in the house of the said Padocatarus by many men of worth and credit ; wherefore Lime being made of this stone , and Incombustible ; Constantine the Emperour ordained , that it should always burn in Lamps in his Chappel at Rome : The same reports Damasus in the life of Pope Silvester . St. Augustine saith also , that he saw Lamps at Paris , whose lights never consumed . Also at Lovain , a Napkin taken from the table at a Feast , and thrown into the Fire ; and being red as a Coal , was taken out again , cooled , and restored to the owner more white then if it had been washed with all the water and Soap in the Town . CHAP. LIV. CHILE . IN CHILE , are said to be several fine Rivers ; but there is one more Famous then the rest , though nameless ; which in the day time runneth with a violent stream , and in the Night hath no Water at all : The reason of it is , because this River hath no constant Fountain , but is , both begun and continued by the Snow falling from the Mountains ; which in the heat of the day is melted into water , and precipitately carried into the Sea ; but congealed in the coldness of the night , yields no water at all , whereby the Channel becometh empty . CHAP. LV. IAPAN . IAPAN , is a Country Mountanous and barren , but of a very healthy Air , if not too much subject to cold : yet in some places they have Wheat in the Month of May ; but their Rice , which is their Principal sustenance , they gather not before September . The surface of the Earth clothed with Woods and Forrests , in which are some Cedars of so tall and large a body , that one of them only is sufficient to make a Pillar for a Church : the Bowels of it stored with divers Mettals ; and amongst others such inexhaustible Mines of Gold , Paulus Venetus reporteth some of their Pallaces of their Kings , to be covered with sheets of Gold , as ours in Europe are with Lead Their fields and Meadows , full of Cattel , but hitherto not made acquainted with making of Butter , their Fens much visited with wild Ducks , as their yards with Pigeons , Turtle , Quailes , and Putten . The People for the most part of a good understanding , apt to learn , and of able memories ; cunning and subtile in their dealings , of Body vigorous and strong , accustomed to bear Arms till sixty years old , their Complexion of an Olive-colour , their Beards thin , and the one half of their hair of their Heads shaved off , patient they are of pain , ambitious of Glory , uncapable of suffering wrong , but can withall dissemble their resentments of it , till opportunity of Revenge . They reproach no man for his poverty , so it come not by his own thriftness , for which cause they detest all kind of Gaming , as the wayes or ill Husbandry ; and Generally abhor Slandering , Swearing , and Theft . Their Mourning commonly is in White , as their Feasts in Black ; their Teeth they colour black also , to make them more beautiful ; they mount on the Right side of the Horse , and sit ( as we use to rise ) when they entertain . In Physiek they eat salt things , sharp and raw ; and in their Salutations , they put off their shooes ; The very Antipodes of our World in Custom , though not in sight ; In other things they much resemble those of China , if not the more Ceremonious of the two : washing their Infant children in the nearest River as soon as born , and putting on shooes when they go to meat . The People have but one Language , but that so intermingled with the words of other Nations , that it seems rather to be many then one : they have long used the Art of Printing , which probably they might have from China : the Characters whereof are a kind of Burchigraphy , and signifie not only Letters , but some whole Words also ; in matters of Religion Gentiles , Adorning Anciently the Sun , Moon , and Stars of Heaven , and giving Divine honour to wild Beasts , and the Staggs of the Forrests : but specially worshipping some of their Deceased Priests and Princes , by the names of Fotoques , and Cames ; to the first of which , they use to pray for Goods of the other World , and to the last for Temporal Blessings ; Two Famous Mountains there are , one of which called Figenojama , is said to Transcend the Clouds in height , the other ( but without a Name , ) useth to cast forth dreadful Flames like Corsican Aetna : on the top whereof the Devil environed with a white shining cloud , doth sometimes shew himself to such of his Votaries , as live about this hill an abstemious life , like the Ancient Hermits . CHAP. LVI . GILOLO . GILOLO , called also Batachina , one of the Oriental Islands , which our Navigators include under the Name of Del Moro , of large extent , conceived to be half as big as Italy , by that account ( the truth thereof is very much doubled ) greater than Zelan is in Compass , though of less Reputation ; that being Governed by its own Princes , this is Subject for the most part to the King of Ternate . Scituate East of the Mollucoes , exceeding plentiful of Rice , well stored with Wild Hens , and on the shores provided of a kind of Shell-Fish , which in tast much resembleth Mutton ; a Tree they have which they call by the Name of Sagu , of the pith thereof they make their Bread ; and of the Sap or Juice of it , they compose a pleasing Drink , which serveth them instead of Wine ; the Air Intemperately hot ; the People well proportioned , but Rude and Salvage ; some of them Gentiles , some Mahometans ; of which last Religion is their King ; the chief Town of it is Batchane or Batachina , in which the Hollanders have a Fort to defend their Factory . CHAP. LVII . CALEBS or Gilolo . WEst of the CALEBS or Gilolo , lyeth the Isle of Borneo , of more Note and Greatness than any of the Oriental Islands ; the Country said to be provided of all things necessary , the People generally more White the then rest of the Indians , of good Wits , and approved Integrity ; though all Mahometans , or Gentiles , divided betwixt two Kings , and two Religions ; the Kings of Borneo and his Subjects , being all Mahometans ; those of Laus still remaining in their Ancient Gentilism . These think the Sun and Moon to be Man and Wife , and the Stars their children , ascribing to each of them Divine honour , to the Sun especially , whom they Salute at first Rising with great Reverence , saying certain Verses ; their publick business are Treated on in the Night , at which time the Counsellers of State meet and Assend some Tree , viewing the Heavens till the Moon rise , and then go to their Senate House , the same Apparrel , Generally of both Religions ; but thin by reason of the great heat of the Air : a Shirt of Calico , or some such light stuff , worne more for modesty then for warmth . CHAP. LVIII . BORNEO . OPposite to Borneo , towards the South lyeth the Isles of Iava , two in number , distinguished by Iava Major , and Iava Minor ; Iava Major the more Northward of the two , and much the bigger , said to be in Compass 3000 Miles , the Country Rich and Fertile , yielding great plenty of Fruit , Corn and Rice especially , the People of a middle Stature , Corpulent , and broad Faces , most of them naked , or covered only with a thin Silk , and that no lower then the knee : accounted the most civillest People of all the Indians , as fetching their Deseent from China : but withall Treacherous , very Proud , much given to lying , and very careless of their words , to which so used , that they count it not amongst their faults ; Cruel they are also said to be , and implacable , if once offended : accustomed of old to eat the Bodies of their Friend , accounting no Burial so honourable , nor Obsequie so applausive . This is also a Custom amongst the rest of the Indians , and so hath been ever since the beginning of the Persian Monarchy ; Herodotus reporteth how Darius Hystaspes , understanding of this custom , and withall knowing how the Grecians use to burn their dead ; sent to the Greeks , that it was his pleasure they should eat the Bodies of their dead ; but they used all manner of perswasion , and intreaty , not to be forced to so Bruitish and Barbarous a Custom ; then commanding the Indians to comform themselves to the fashion of the Grecians ; but they all more abhorred to burn their dead , then the Greeks did to eat them ; so impossible is it for a Custom , either to be suddenly left off , or to seem undecent and inconvenient , if once throughly settled . CHAP. LIX . FESSE in Barbary . THe Province of Fesse in Barbary , is a Countrey very Fruitful , well stored with Cattel , and exceeding Populous ; the Villages whereof as bigg as the better sort of Towns , in other places ; but contrary to the Customs of other Countreys , better Inhabited on the Hills , then amongst the Villages , the People making use of the Mountains , for their Habitations as places of defence and safety , but Husbanding the Villages which lie nearest to them , In this Province 't is said they have Lyons so tame , that they will gather up Bones in the Street like Dogs , without hurting any Body ; and other Lyons that are of so cowardly a Nature , that they will run away at the Voice of the least child . CHAP. LX. PARIA in America . PARIA in America , is a County for so much as hath been discovered , neither Rich nor Pleasant , and consequently , the less lookt after ; covered with Shrubs and Bushes , and such unprofitable things , heretofore famed for pearl , Fishing all along the Coast , from the Gulf of Paria , to that of Venezuela , called therefore Costos de las perlas ; but that gainful Trade hath long since failed it , not only in esteem for a vein of excellent Salt , found near Promontory of Araya , and the Bay of Cariaco ; gathered and digged up thereabout in great abundance , and yet never diminishing ; there are some strange Creatures in this Country , as the Beast called Capa , the soles of whose feet are like a shooe , a kind of Hog which lives altogether upon Ants , or Pismires ; Parrots and Bats , of more then ordinary greatness ; of the People there is nothing singullers except it be , that having plenty of good Fruits , Fish , and Flesh , they use themselves to a far worse diet , feeding on Horse-leeches , Bats , spiders , Grashoppers , Worms , Lice , and such other vermine . In other things they seem to have , a mixture of all ill Customs , used amongst the Salvages of Asia , Affrick , and America ; as multitudes of Wives , prostituting these Wives for the first Nights lodging , to the Piacos , or Priests ; and after to their Guests , taking great pains to black their Teeth , and putting strange colours on their Bodies instead of Garments , high minded they are , Treacherous and revengeful , accustomed to the use of poysoned Arrows , which they Invenom with the blood of Snakes , and other mixtures . In one thing only different from their Neighbours , fencing of their grounds , Orchards , with a Cotton thread , as high as ones wast , and an opinion which they have , that whosoever breaketh it , or goes over , or under it , shall die immediately ; more safe in that opinion then by Brazen Walls . CHAP. LXI . NVMIDIA . THe natural Inhabitants of Numidia , are said to be a base vile People , Thieves , Murderers , Treacherous , and Ignorant of all things ; feeding most commonly on Dates , Barley , and Carrion ; accounting Bread a diet for their Festival-days . But the Arrabians , who are intermingled with them , in most part of the Countrey , affirmed to be ( comparatively with the Nations ) Ingenious , liberal , and civil . The Garments of the Numidians , of the coursest Cloth , so short that they cover not half the Body : The Richer sort distinguished by a Jacket of blew Cotton with wide Sleeves ; their Steeds are Camels , which they ride without a Stirrup , or so much as a Sadle : A leather Thrust through an hole made in the Nose of the Camel , serves them for a Bridle ; and to save the charge of Spurs , they make use of a Goad ; their Religion Mahometism , to which perverted ( Christianity having once had footing here ) in the year 710. The Azanaghi , and other People of those parts then subdued by the Saracens , who held them for a Nation of so little reckoning , that no man of account amongst them would descend so low , as to be their Prince ; but left them to be ruled as in former times , by the Chiefs , or Heads , of their several Claris. CHAP. LXII . NIGRITARVM . THe Country of NIGRITARVM , is said to be hot by reason of its Scituation under the torrid Zone ; yet very well Inhabited , full of People ; and in some places always green , well watered , and exceeding fruitful , Especially in those parts , which lye within the compass of the overflowing of the River Niger ; and on the further side of the River Sanaga , abundantly well stored both with Corn , Cattel , and Garden-ware for the use of their Kitchings , well wooded , and those Woods well furnished with Elephants , and other Beasts ; both wild and tame . Their greatest want ( but such a want as may be born with ) is the want of Fruit-trees , few of which they have ; and those they have , bear one kind of Fruit only ; which is like the Chesnut , but some what bitterer ; Rain here doth neither help nor hurt ; their greatest Welfare consisting in the Over-flowings of Niger , as that of Egypt in the Innundations of Nile . In some parts very liberally enriched with Mines of Gold and Silver , very fine and pure . The Inhabitants , till the coming of the Portugals thither , were for the most part so rude and barbarous , that they seem to want that use of Reason , which is peculiar to man ; of little Wit , and destitute of all Arts and Sciences ; prone to Luxury , and for the greatest part Idolaters , though not without some admixture of Mahometans . When the Portugals first failed into these parts , the People took the Ships for great Birds with white wings , and after upon better acquaintance , they could not be brought to believe , but that the eyes which were casually painted on the Beaks of the Ships , were the eyes by which they saw how to direct themselves in their Course . Guns seemed to them for their hideous noise , to be the Works of the Devil ; and for Bag-pipes they took them to be living Creatures ; neither when they had been permitted to touch them , would they be perswaded , but that they were the work of Gods own hands : The very Nobles ( if so noble a Name may without offence be given to such blokish People ) are so dull and stupid , that they are Ignorant of all things , which belong to civil Society , and yet so reverent of their King ; that when they are in his presence , they never look him in the face , but still flat on their Buttock , with their Elbows on their Knees , and their hands on their faces ; they use to anoint their Hair with the Fat of Fishes , which makes them stink more wretchedly then they would do otherwise . Of Complexion they are for the most part cole-black , whence the name of Negroes ; but on the South-side of the River Senaga , they are tawney : The Blacks so much in love with their own Complexion , that they use to paint the Devil White , which I find thus versified . The Land of Negroes is not far from thence , Nearer extended to the Atlantick main ; Wherein the black Prince keeps his residence . Attended by his Ietty coloured Train : Who in their native Beauty most delight , And in contempt do paint the Devil white ▪ CHAP. LXIII . BENIN . BENIN , a Province in the said Country , Iyeth East of Gainea , by the Portugals reckoned for a Province , or Kingdom of it : The King whereof is said to have six hundred Wives , withall which twice a year he goeth out in Pomp. The Gentlemen ( if I abuse not the Name ) have most of them eighty Wives , some more , he that is poorest , Ten or Twelve ; and the more the merrier . The People thereof cut and raze their skin , with three lines drawn to the Navel ; esteeming it necessary to Salvation , they use all , both Men and Women , to go naked , till they are married ; and then to be cloathed only from the wast to the Knees . CHAP. LXIV . BORNVM . BORNVM , a large and opulent Province in the said County , extending in length 500 Miles , distinguished equally into Hills and Villages : the Hills Inhabited by neat herds , and Sheep herds , breeding great flocks of Sheep and Cattel ; the People are of no Religion , but live like Beasts without propriety , so much as in their Wives , and Children : nor are they differenced by names , as in other Countrys , but by some mark upon their Bodies ; which though it seem strange to us of this present Age , yet was it thus in part with our Saxon Ancestors , whence have we else the names of White , Black , Brown , Gray , and Tawney ; or those of Long , short , Low , Curle , Crisp , and others ; but from such Originals . The name of their chief City is Borneo , where their King resideth ; A Potent Prince who keepeth in continual pay 3000 Horse , and great numbers of Foot , and yet is said to have no other Revenew , then what he getteth by strong hand from his Enemies , which if it be true , those Kings must needs be good Warriours , and have great success also in undertakings : It being also said of those Kings , that all the Furniture of their Horse , all the Dishes , Cups , and Plates , which they eat or drink in ; nay the very Chains of their Dogs were of purest Gold. CHAP. LXV . NOVA ALBION . NOVA ALBION , is a Country abundantly replenished heards of Deer , grazing upon the Hills by thousands , as also a with kind of Conies , in their feet somewhat resembling a Want , and on each side a Sack , where they keep such Victuals they cannot eat ; the Flesh of them serving for Food ; and of their Skins , the Kings , or Chiefs of their several Tribes , make their Royal Robes . Their Men quite naked ; the Women with a piece of Matt , instead of an Apron ; Chast , and Obedient to their Husbands : their Houses made of Turf and Oyer , so wrought together , as serves to keep them from the cold ; in the midst whereof they have a hearth , where they make fire ; and about which they lye along upon Beds of Bull-rushes . CHAP. LXVI . NOVA Hispania . AMongst the Rarities of Nova Hispania , ( though there be many Plants in it of singuler Nature ) is mentioned that which they call Eagney or Meto , said to be one of the Principal : a Tree which they both Plant and Dress as we do our Vines ; it hath on it 40 kind of leaves , fit for several uses : for when they be tender , they make of them Conserves , Paper , Flax , Mantles , Mats , Shooes , Girdles , and Cordage ; upon them there grow certain prickles , so strong and sharp , that the People use them instead of Staws from the top of the Tree cometh a Juice like Syrrup ; which if you seeth it , will become Honey ; if purified , Sugar ; the Bark of it roasted maketh a good Plaister for sores ; and from the highest of the Boughs comes a kind of Gum , a Soveraign Antidote against poysons . Nor is it less a Rarity , though less useful to the good of Man-kind , ( except it be to keep them in continual mind of the fires of Hell ) that they have a Mountain in this Country , called Propochampeche ( Scituate in the Province of Mexico ) which vomiteth flames of Fire like Aetna : and other in the Province of Guaxaca , which sendeth forth two great streams , the one of Red Pitch , and the other of Black ; they have many other Mountains , but these most memorable . CHAP. LXVII . BRASIL . IN BRASIL , amongst other things is said to be a Plant called Copiba , the Bark of which being cut , doth send forth a Balm , the soveraign virtue so well known to the very Beasts , that being bit by venomous Serpents , they resort to it for their cure . 2. The herb called Sentida , or Viva , which roughly touched will close the leaves , and not open them again , till the man that had offended it be gon out of sight . 3. A kind of Wheat in the Valley near St. Sebastian , which is continually growing , and always ripe ; nor never wholly ripe , because always growing ; for when one Ear doth Grain , another doth Bloom ; when one is Ripe and Yellow , and another is Green. 4. The Ox , Fish , with Eyes and Eye-lids , two Arms a Cubit long , and at each and Hand with Five Fingers and Nailes , as in a Man ; under the Arm two Teats , inwards like a Cow , in every Female . 5. A Creature found of Cate in the Bay of All Saints , which had the Face of an Ape , the Foot of a Lyon , and all the rest of a Man ; a Beast of a most terrible aspect . 6. Beasts of such strange shapes , such several kinds , that it may be said of Brasill , as once of Africk . Semper aliquid apportat novi ; every day some new Object of Admiration . CHAP. LXVIII . ARABIA . 'T Is said , the People of ARABIA , had anciently many strange and barbarous Customs amongst them ; Adultery was punished with Death , as in other places ; but only he was held an Adulterer , which enjoyed any that was not his own Kins-Woman , be she Sister , or Mother ; and so they kept themselves in their own Families . Community of Wives or Women was esteemed no Crime ; and of this there is a tale in Strabo , that a King of this Country had fifteen Sons , but one Daughter , who according to the Customs hereof , was the common Wife of all her Brethren ; every of which had a staff of like making , which when he went in to his Sister , he did leave at the Door ; and by so doing did forbid enterance to the rest , till it were removed . The young Lady , wearied with a continual supply of Dalliance , secretly procured a staff like to the rest ; which when she was desirous to prohibit their accesses to her , she left at her Chamber-Door , and by that means did many times enjoy her desired privacy : At last it happened , that all the Brothers being together , one of them departed towards his Sisters Lodging ; where finding a staff before the Door , and knowing that he had left his Brethren in one place together , he accused her of Adultery ; but the Truth being made known , the Lady was quitted , and their Visits afterward restrayned , of dead Bodies they took no care , not so much as of their Chiefs , or Princes ; but left them to the custody of the next Dung-hill . CHAP. LXIX . ALBANIA . THe Country ALBANIA in Turcomania , is of so Rich a Soil , that without the least labour of the Husbandman , the Earth doth naturally and liberally afford her store ; and where it is but once sowen , will yield two or three reapings : But being ill Husbands on it in former times , they occasioned Strabo to give them this note for a Remembrance , that they needed not the use of the Sea , who knew no better how to make use of the Land : The People anciently so simple , that they could not reckon above an hundred : Ignorant of Weights , Measures , and the use of Money . Old Age they had in high esteem , but hold it utterly unlawful to make Speech of the dead . Pliny reports , that they were gray-Headed from their very youth , and could see as well by night as by day : But withall affirmed to be a stout and couragious People , strong Bodies , patient of Toil and Labour , as they are at this day . And well the men may be couragious and stout , where the Women are so truly masculine ; of whom it is affirmed by Authors of undoubted Credit , that they were exercised in Arms , and Martial Feats , as if descended from the ancient Amazons . CHAP. LXX . FLORIDA . THe People of FLORIDA , are said to be of an Olive-coulour , great stature , and well proportioned ; naked except their Privities , which they hide with the skins of Stags : Their Arms and Knees stained with divers paintings , not to be washed off ; their Hair black , and hanging down as low as their Thighs , cunning they be , and excellent in the Arts of dissimulation ; so stomackful , that they naturally love War and Revenge : Insomuch that they are in continual War with themselves ; the Women , when their Husbands are dead , use to cut off their Hair close to the ears , and strew it on his Sepulchre ; and cannot marry again , till it be grown long enough to cover their shoulders . Hermophradites Hair are in great plenty , whom they use as Beasts to carry their Luggage , and put them to all kinds of Drudgery . CHAP. LXXI . PERV . THe People of Peru , are affirmed to be ( for the most part ) of great simplicity ; yet some of them ( those especially which lie near the Equator ) to be great dissemblers , and never to discover their conceptions freely . Ignorant of Letters , but of good Courage in the Wars ; well skilled in Managing such weapons they have been used too , and fearless of death ; the rather prompted to this last by an old Opinion held among them , that in the other World they shall Eat , and Drink , and make love to Women . And therefore commonly at the Funeral of any great Person , who was attended on in his life , they use to Kill and Bury with him one or more of his Servants , to wait upon him after death ; The Women here less esteemed of then in other places , treated as Slaves , and sometimes cruelly beaten upon slight occasions . FINIS . 
A29216	----	A journal of the embassy from their Majesties John and Peter Alexievitz, emperors of Muscovy &c. over land into China through the provinces of Ustiugha, Siberia, Dauri, and the great Tartary to Peking the capital city of the Chinese empire by Everard Isbrand, their ambassador in the years 1693, 1694, and 1695 written by Adam Brand, secretary of the embassy ; translated from the original High-Dutch printed in Hamburgh, 1698 ; to which is added Curious observations concerning the products of Russia by H.W. Ludolf. Beschreibung der Chinesischen Reise. English Brand, Adam, d. 1713. 1698 Approx. 174 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 77 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A29216 Wing B4246 ESTC R29054 10802917 ocm 10802917 45971 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29216) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45971) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1416:19) A journal of the embassy from their Majesties John and Peter Alexievitz, emperors of Muscovy &c. over land into China through the provinces of Ustiugha, Siberia, Dauri, and the great Tartary to Peking the capital city of the Chinese empire by Everard Isbrand, their ambassador in the years 1693, 1694, and 1695 written by Adam Brand, secretary of the embassy ; translated from the original High-Dutch printed in Hamburgh, 1698 ; to which is added Curious observations concerning the products of Russia by H.W. Ludolf. Beschreibung der Chinesischen Reise. English Brand, Adam, d. 1713. Ludolf, Heinrich Wilhelm, 1655-1710. Curious observations concerning the products of Russia. 134 p. : 2 leaves of plates. Printed for D. Brown and T. Goodwin, London : 1698. Some curious observations concerning the products of Russia has special t.p. (pp. 121-134) Translation of the author's Beschreibung der Chinesischen Reise. Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Ides, Evert Ysbrants. Natural history -- Soviet Union -- Pre-Linnean works. Asia -- Description and travel. China -- Description and travel. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Rina Kor Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Rina Kor Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A JOURNAL OF AN Embassy from MVSCOVY INTO CHINA , Over Land. Peter Alexiovitz the present Grand Czar of Moscovie Anno aetat . 27. A JOURNAL OF THE EMBASSY From Their MAJESTIES Iohn and Peter Alexievitz , Emperors of MUSCOVY , &c. Over Land into CHINA , Through the Provinces of Vstiugha , Siberia , Dauri , and the Great Tartary , to Peking , the Capital City of the Chinese Empire . By Everard Isbrand , Their Ambassador in the Years 1693 , 1694 , and 1695. Written by Adam Brand , Secretary of the Embassy . Translated from the Original in High-Dutch , Printed at Hamburgh , 1698. To which is added , Curious Observations concerning the Products of Russia . By H. W. Ludolf . LONDON : Printed for D. Brown at the Black Swan and Bible without Temple-Bar ; and T. Goodwin at the Queens Head over-against St. Dunstan's Church , Fleet street . 1698. The Habitts of the Ostiacken & Kerrgiesen people . The Habitts of the Tungusen and Daurischn people . AN ACCOUNT OF AN Embassy from MVSCOVY INTO CHINA OVER LAND . THE now most Illustrious Princes Ivan and Peter Alexievits , Great Lords , Emperors , Grand Dukes , and Conservators of all the Great , and Little , and White Russia ; of Muscovy , of Volodimir and Novogorod ; Emperors of Casan ; Emperors of Astrachan ; Emperors of Siberia ; Lords of Plesko ; Great Dukes of Twersco , Leghorscho , Permsco , Veatsco , Belgarsco , &c. Lords and Great Dukes of Novogorod in the Lower Countries ; of Rosansko , Rostessko , Gerestessko , Beteozarsko , Oudersco , Obdorsko , Condinsko , and all the Northern parts ; Lords of the Country of Versco , of Cartalinsko , and of Gruzinsco , and of the Country of Cabardinsco ; Czars and Dukes of Circasco , and Igorsco , Lords and Monarchs of several other Dominions and Provinces , East , West , and North ; which are their Inheritance from Father to Son : These , I say , my most gracious Lords and Princes , having after mature deliberation resolved to send a most splendid Embassy to the Great Amologdachan ( or Emperor of China ) ; Everrard Isbrand , a Native of Germany , born in the City of Gluckstad , in the Dukedom of Holstein , was pitch'd upon by the abovementioned Two Czars , as a fit Subject to discharge so great a Trust ; and being accordingly declared their Ambassador to the Great Amologdachan , he gratefully accepted of the Favour bestowed upon him by both their Czarish Majesties ; and after his humble Thanks for the Grace received from their hands in putting so much confidence in him , he ordered his Equipage , and all other matters requisite for so great a Journey , to be got in readiness to depart at a minutes warning . After some time spent in providing several rich Presents , which we were to carry along with us into China , and all other necessaries ; the Ambassador and the chiefest of his Retinue were in the Year 1692 , the 3d of March , introduced into the presence of Ivan Alexievits , to Kiss his Czarish Majesty's hands ; and on the 12th of March following , having been admitted into the presence of Peter Alexievits , the Youngest of the Two Czars , to receive the same Honour from his Hands after his return to Musco from Peresla , we set out on our Journey the next following day , being the 13th of March. The whole Attendance of the Ambassador at his departure from Musco , consisted only in One and twenty Persons ; among whom were Twelve Germans , the rest Muscovites . We were provided with a good Chest of Physick , a Physician , and a good number of Baggage-Waggons to carry our Provisions , Wines , and all other Necessaries for so great a Journey ; and having taken our leave , not without some tears , of our Friends , both Germans and Muscovites , who conducted us for some Miles out the Town , we continued our Journy towards Troitza . But before I go any further in giving an account of this Embassy , I hope it will not be look'd upon in me as a presumption , if by way of digression , I touch upon some general matters concerning Muscovy , which being otherwise known by the name of the Great or Black Russia , extends its Frontiers to the utmost Borders of Europe and Asia . It is of a vast extent , its length reaching from the Confines of Poland as far as to the great Asiatick Tartary , and its breadth from the Frozen Sea to the Caspian Lake or Sea ; but many of its Provinces ( especially those bordering upon Asia ) are almost desolate . Among many others , it has Four great and famous Rivers ; the first is the River Wolga , arising not far from the Confines of Poland , and exonerating it self in the Caspian Sea. The second is the River Oby , which disimbogues in the Frozen Sea ; and on that side divides Asia from Europe . The third the River Don , which discharges it self in the Euxine Sea. And the fourth the River Dwina , which falls near Archangel into the White Sea. The City of Musco , besides its antiquity , has this to boast of , that ever since the Year 1540. at what time Czar Ivan Basilovits began his Reign , it has been the constant Residence of the succeeding Czars , to wit , of Fedor Ivanovits , Boris Goudenou , Fedor Berisovits , of the Counterfeit Demetrius Ivanovits , of Basili Ivanovits Zusksi , Michael Federovits , Alexoi Michaelovits , Ivan Alexiovits . and of the present Czar Peter Alexiovits . It is near Fifteen English Miles in compass , being scituate on the River Mosco ( which not far from thence joins its current with the River Occa , and falls afterwards into the great River Wolga ) in the Center of Muscovy . The Castle , called Cremelina , where the Czars of Muscovy keep their ordinary Residence , is Fortified with a very strong Wall , a deep Ditch , and some Demilunes , upon which are mounted good store of large Cannon . Russia has its own Patriarch , who exercises the same Authority all over the Muscovian Empire , as the Pope does in other Roman Catholick Countries . But for the conveniency of Commerce , the Lutherans , as well as other Protestants , are allow'd the free exercise of their Religion in the City of Musco , as well as in some other places of Muscovy . The Lutherans are very confiderable for their Number in the Capital City , where they have Two Churches built of Stone in the German Suburbs . The Calvinists have also one very finely built in the same place . The Roman Catholicks and Iews , who have not been tolerated till of late , only exercise their devotion in a private house , and the Jesuits are excluded from that benefit also , under pain of Banishment , as it happened to one of that Fraternity not many years ago . It is very well worth taking notice here , That the present Czar Peter is a Prince of an excellent good Humour , and a great Favourer of the Lutherans , whom he presented with all the Stone Materials which were made use of in building their new Church , and gave them permission , without the approbation of the Patriarch , to adorn their Church with a Steeple . But to return to our Journey ; We Travelled the 14th of March to Troitza , a place very agreeable both for its Scituation and the Fertility of the circumjacent Country . This place is chiefly famous for the Convent of Troitza ; which by reason of its strong Fortifications resembles a great Castle at a distance , being scituate about 60 Versts or English Miles from Musco . The present Czar Peter is so extreamly taken with the delightfulness of this place , that scarce a Week passes but he diverts himself there . After we had passed here one Day and two Nights to refresh our Horses , and to take a full view of the place , we Travelled the 16th of March as far as Pereslaw , a great and magnificent City , according to the Muscovian Fashion , the Houses being all of Wood. It is scituate on a Lake about 60 Versts or Miles from Troitza , near it are fine Saltpits , which afford great store of very white Salt , which is from thence transported to other places . From hence we pursued our Journy to the City of Rostof , having a Convent of the same name ; it is the Capital of the Province of the same name , which in former Ages was , next to Novogored Vetiki , accounted one of the most ancient and most considerable of Muscovy , and afterwards was appropriated as an Appenage to the use of the Younger Brothers of the Imperial Family ; but the last Prince of that Race being in the Year 1565 , by the Tyrant Ivan Basilovits bereav'd at once of his Dominions and Life , the same was reincorporated with the Crown of Muscovy . The City of Rostof it self is a very large and stately City , scituate on a Lake ; from whence arises the River Coterius , which discharges it self into the River Wolga ; it is dignified with the Title of an Archbishoprick , and the Archbishop keeps his Residence in the Castle , which is Built of Wood ; it is 60 Versts distant from Pereslaw . We did not tarry long here , being afraid to lose the conveniency of making use of our Sleds , by reason of the approaching Spring ; for which reason having provided our selves with fresh Horses , we came on the 18th of March to Iaroslaw , the Capital of the Province , scituate near the River Wolga , and one of the largest Cities of the whole Russian Empire . It is a place of vast Traffick , but especially celebrated for its Trade in Muscovia-Leather ; of which such prodigious quantities are dressed in this place , that it furnishes not only Muscovy , but also a great part of Europe with this Commodity . The Province of Iaroslaw is of a very large extent , and extremely fertile , especially where it borders upon the River Wolga . This Province , like the former , was allotted as an Appenage to the Younger House of Muscovy ; who enjoyed it for a considerable time , with the Title of Princes , till being also subdued by the aforementioned Tyrant Ivan Basilovits , they were forced to rest contented with a certain yearly Allowance under the Jurisdiction of the Czars of Muscovy . We were forced to stay here the 19th of March , partly to take a little Rest , partly to expect the Coming of our Baggage . The 20th we again set forward in our Journey , and arrived at Mid-night in the City of Wologda , situate upon the River of the same Name , about 180 Versts or Miles from Iaroslaw . All the Country betwixt this City and that of Musco is extreamly populous , we seldom Travelling a Day but within sight of 14 or 15 Villages or Towns. This City is the Capital of the Province of the same Name , which is almost impassable at some times of the Year , by reason of the many Forests and Boggs : It formerly was under the Jurisdiction of the Dukes of Novogorod Veliki ; but since the Peace concluded in the Year 1613 , betwixt the Swedes and Muscovites ; by vertue of which , the last were put in possession of the Dukedom of Novogorod Veliki , that of Wologda , as being its dependency , also devolved unto the Muscovites . It is a pretty large City ; but what is most remarkable is its Castle , which by the indefatigable Care of the Muscovites is surrounded with so strong a Fortification of Stone , as to be accounted impregnable . The River Wologda , which has communicated its Name both to the City and Province , runs from West to North , till it joins its Current with the River Dwina . On the 21st Day of March ( as good fortune would have it ) the Weather turn'd again to a hard Frost , to our great Satisfaction ; for without it we must have quitted our Sleds , and must have stay'd there till the Frost had been quite broke , which in all probability would have stopp'd our Journey for several Months . We therefore pursued our Journey the 22d , and on the 23d came to Scuskajam ; where being provided with fresh Horses , we , after Dinner was over , went forward upon the River of Sucagna . On the 24th of March we again changed our Horses in a small Place called Tettma ; which having nothing in it to stay us in our Journey , we Travelled on with all the Expedition imaginable , in hopes to take up our next nights Quarters in the Village of Vsgorodishna ; but meeting beyond Expectation there with more fresh Horses ; and being willing to improve our Time to the best advantage , we Travelled on the same Night ; and the following Day , being the 26th of March , to the Village of Bobroffskajam , where indeed we refresh'd our selves a little ; but having again the good fortune to find new Horses ready for us , we set forward the same Night ; and the next following , being the 27th of March , and the first Easter Holiday , arrived in the Capital City of the Province of Vstiugha ; where we spent that day and the following night in affording our selves necessary Rest , and such other good Cheer as we thought most convenient to restore our decayed Spirits . Scarce had we taken a few hours Rest to recover our selves from the past Fatigues , but the Governor of the Place sent one of his Servants ; who after a Compliment from his Master , offered us in his Name every thing that might be in his Power to serve us ; and I must confess , that we were not only very handsomely entertain'd here , but also furnish'd with every thing that was thought convenient for the prosecution of our Journey . The City of Vstiugha , as well as its Castle , is situate upon the very Bank of the River Sucagna , being a very populous and well-built City ; its chief Traffick consists in all sorts of Furrs and Skins , but especially in white Fox-Skins . We Travelled all the way from Schuskajam to Vstiugha , upon the River Sucagna , not without great Danger , the Ice being almost melted by the Beams of the approaching Sun : This is the same River by which the Merchants of Wologda travel to Archangel . Being again provided here with fresh Horses , we came on the 29th of March to a small Place called Lolowitzgoth , upon the River of Wictzegda : This River joining its Current with the River Dwina , is very well known to the Russian Merchants , who from this Place travel in six or seven Nights to Archangel , For the rest , this Place having nothing in it , which was inviting enough to detain us there ; and meeting with fresh Horses , we travell'd the same day near 50 Miles through a very large Forest , which is accounted by the Inhabitants to contain 800 Miles in length . It is in sundry places inhabited by a certain People called Sirenes , who tho' quite different from the Muscovites in their Language and Manners , yet profess the Greek Religion , and are therefore in great Esteem among the Russians . Where-ever we came we had our share in the publick Rejoicings , which are made , during the Easter-time , all over Muscovy , in remembrance of the Resurrection of Christ ; it being an ancient Custom in Russia to present one another not only on Easter-day , but for 14 days after , with painted Eggs , of which you see great Quantities ready boil'd , to be sold on all the Corners of the Streets , no body , of what Quality , Degree , Age or Sex , daring to refuse either the Eggs or the Kiss , which is always given as you present the Eggs. If they meet in the Streets , they salute one another in these Words , Christo vos chrest ; that is , Christ is risen : whereto the other having answered , Wo is tenoros Chrest ; that is , he is certainly risen , they Kiss one another . This Custom is so general , that if during this time you are invited at a Russian's House to partake of their Merriments , and you should not offer to kiss the Ladies there present , ( where it is to be observed that you must take care not to touch them with your hands ) you would be look'd upon as an ill bred Clown ; whereas if you acquit your self handsomely in this Point , you are sure to receive a Cup of Aquavitae in return for your Civility . But to return to our Journey , which for some days after proved very troublesome to us , being obliged to cut down many Trees , to facilitate our Passage through the Forest : Besides which , the many Rivers ( amongst which the Siasellae , Chasim , and Nactim Peris , were the chiefest ) we were to pass , rendered our Passage not only difficult , but very dangerous , many of our Men and Sleds falling into the last of these Rivers by the breaking of the Ice ; but , by the help of the rest , having happily escaped the danger , we were obliged to take new Measures for the future . For which reason , when we came to any of these Rivulets , which coming from the adjacent Hills , run through the Valleys , we fastned many pieces of Timber together , over which ( in the nature of a Bridge of Boats ) we drew our Sleds by the help of strong Ropes , whilst we were forced to walk it on Foot , and to let our Horses swim through the Rivers ; We had at last the good fortune to surmount all these Obstacles , without any great Damage or Loss ; but being extreamly fatigued by so troublesome a Passage , we rested our selves for some time in a Village . Having a little recovered our selves , we continued our Journey , and arrived safely on the 6th of April at Kaigorod , upon the River Kama . This Place has its own Governor , and a good Garison , who keep a watchful Eye over the Inhabitants , who are Sirenes ; besides , that the Cosacks sometimes pay them a Visit when they least expect it . Of this the Governor of the Place , Ivan Mikietivits Lopugin , related us an Instance which had hapned two Years before , in the Year 1690 , being the first of his Government . It seems thirty of these Cosacks having had intelligence that the Place was at that time not sufficiently provided for its Defence , had taken a Resolution to attack it on the Water-side : For which purpose , having provided themselves with all necessary Arms , and , among the rest , with one great Piece of Cannon , they took the opportunity of the Night , when every body enjoying the benefit of Rest , they surprized the Town , murthered and plundered all that came in their way , and were within an Inch of having seized the Governor ; who happily escaping their hands , caused the Alarum to be given to the Inhabitants ; who being thereby made sensible of the Danger , run to their Arms , and soon obliged these Vagabonds to betake themselves to flight . They pursued them for some time upon the River ; but the darkness of the Night covering their Retreat , they escaped with the greatest part of the Booty . Our Sleds being now become quite useless to us , we were obliged to tarry here till such time that the Ice were sunk in the River : In the mean while we diverted our selves with Hunting , and such other Pastimes as the Place and our present Circumstances would afford . For we had not been here many days , when we were frightned with a new Report , That a considerable Number of these Robbers had again associated together in order to come and surprize our Baggage , which put us under no small Consternation , till the Governor having order'd us a good Guard , and disposed the Garison so as to be ready upon all occasions , we were soon freed from these Apprehensions , and passed the rest of our time in our usual divertisements . The River being by this time cleared of the Ice , we took our Leave of the Governor , and embark'd in a Vessel built for that purpose , on the 23d of April , upon the River Kama ; in our Passage we saw several Monasteries on both sides of the River , but very few Villages . The large River Kama comes from the North-East , and with a swift Current runs as far as Casan , where it exonerates it self on the left side of it into the River Wolga . It approaches in Bigness to the River Weser in Germany . It is increased by several lesser Rivers , among which is the River Wiesetzca , which falls into it about 25 Miles from Solokamsko . We left the River Kama on the 26th of April , towards Evening , directing our Course to the Left , to the small River Vsolsko , from whence we had 7 Miles to travel to Solokamsko : But going against the Stream , we came not till the 27th to Solokamsko , being a Place situate in a very pleasant Plain upon the River Vsolsko , built there on purpose by the Muscovites for the conveniency of such , as have occasion to travel into those far distant Places . It is inhabited both by Russians and Tartars , who trade in all sorts of Cattle , but especially in Horses ; which being very excellent hereabouts , are preferred before others all over Muscovy . There being constantly fourscore Coppers employed here in making of Salt , this makes this Place , as well as the adjacent Villages , ( where they follow the same Employment ) very considerable , it being very fine , and from hence transported to Casan . On the 29th of April we had the misfortune to have one of the Ambassador's Attendance to fall over-board , and to be drowned : He was a Muscovite by Birth , his Name being Simon Callaction , for the rest a good honest fellow ; but being overcome by the strength of Aquavitae , came by this Accident , by tumbling over-board , and was , notwithstanding all the care taken by his Comrades to save his life , carried away by the swiftness of the Current : His Body was found floating on the first of May , when it was interr'd near the Shoar . On the second of May the Ambassador , with most of his Retinue , were invited by a certain Muscovian Gentleman , one of the Czar's Factors , whose Name was Alexi Astaffi Philatoff , to his Country-house , about 20 Miles distant from Solok , where we were entertained with a very handsome Dinner , and pass'd the Day very merrily . Near this place his Czarish Majesty employs above 20000 Workmen in making of Salt. The Gentleman whom we mention'd before , had , at his own cost , two large Vessels built in this place , of 400 Tuns each , for the Transportation of Salt ; and hearing of our coming that way , had caused them to stay for some time , to make us eye-witnesses of the manner of convoying these Ships , and what Order and Discipline there was observed among them . Each of these Vessels had 500 Men on board , who were to labour without intermission at the Oars , relieving each other at certain and convenient times , under the Command of several Officers ; so that by the continual supply of fresh Men , these Vessels could perform a great Voyage in a little time . Both these Vessels being loaden with nothing but Salt , were bound to Casan , where they sold it to a great Advantage : For whereas the Pode ( being 40 Pound weight ) did not stand the Owner in above half a Copeck upon the Spot , it was sold at Casan for twelve or thirteen Copecks . The night , betwixt the 3d and 4th of May , it began to Snow and Freeze so hard again , as if it had been in the Winter ; which continuing till the 6th , put us to no small trouble , being obliged to stay here seventeen Days , which however we passed pleasantly enough . The worst of all was , that by the melting of the Snow , and the overflowing of the Rivers , we were disappointed in our design of going by Land to Wergaturia , situate upon the Frontiers of Siberia ; which being but a small Place , and furnished with very low and indifferent Buildings , notwithstanding this has its own Waywode or Governor . But , as I said before , being disappointed in our design , we were forced to make use of five Boats , each of them Mann'd with five Watermen , who , by the help of their Oars , brought us on the 14th of May as far as Vskogorod ; but the Wind veering about as we were within sight of the Place , drove us back down the River Vsolka , into the River Kama . They count it 50 German Miles from Solokamsko to Wergaturia . On the 16th of May we entred the small River Susora . From Solokamsko to this River it is counted 30 , and from hence to Vlko 40 Miles . Here we were again in no small Danger ; for the River having overflowen all the circumjacent Country , just as we pass'd upon it , to such an extraordinary a degree , that our Boats often pass'd over the tops of the Trees ; if there had happened a sudden Fall of the Waters , we must have infallibly perish'd ; but we happily escaped the Danger , and arrived safely on the 19th of May in a small City called Niesna Susowa , where we refresh'd our selves . On the 20th we came to another small Town , the Inhabitants of both are employed in making of Salt. From hence upwards the River , the pleasant Woods and Hills on both sides afford a very delightful Prospect . In these Forests you meet with the Agarius Tree , whose spongeous substance is from hence carried to Archangel , and from thence into other Parts of Europe . We saw several Villages on both sides of the River ; and on the 25th of May took up our Lodgings in one of them , situate upon the very Banks of it . After we had a little recovered our selves from our past fatigues , we had the curiosity to enquire into the Manners and Customs of the People inhabiting those Parts . They are called Wogultzoi , Subjects to the Czar of Muscovy , and are all Pagans , much addicted to Superstition . Their Stature is low and mean , not unlike the Tartars ; their Habitations having also a great Resemblance to the Tartarian Huts , but they are never without a Chimney in them ; They use a Language different both from the Muscovites and Tartars . They being asked concerning their Faith , gave us for answer , That they believed a Creator , who resided in Heaven , for whom they had a great Veneration ; They pay Adoration to the Heavens , Sun , Moon , and Water ; they sacrifice Horses , Cows and Calves ; They expose their Skins only upon a Pole or high Tree , to which they pay their Devotion ; the Meat they eat afterwards . They were altogether ignorant of any thing relating to Baptism ; they only told us , that it was a most ancient Custom among them , to name the Child after the most ancient Person of the Village . They are very careful to inter their Dead in their best Accoutrements , being of opinion that at the Resurrection ( which they believe , without the least sense , whither they are to go afterwards ) every one is to appear in the same posture and condition as he was buried . The Muscovites observe many Fasts throughout the Year , but these were ignorant of what Fasting meant ; yet we observed that they did not eat any Fowl , but only their Eggs , which they look'd upon as a great Dainty . Their Marriages are contracted and performed in a very odd manner : If a young Man , who intends to marry a young Woman , comes to ask her Father's consent , the Answer is , If thou be'st in a condition to pay for her , thou may'st have her ; so they make the bargain as well as they can , the Bridegroom being obliged to purchase the Bride from her Father , sometimes for 40 , sometimes for 50 or more Rubles , which amounts to 20 or 30 Pounds sterling . The Money being paid , the Bride is surrendred to the Bridegroom without any further Ceremony ; but if the Money be not ready , there is no Bride to be had ; they are yet so civil to allow the Bridegroom a certain time to raise the Money , and in the mean while he has the liberty to court his Mistress ; who , when the bargain is fulfill'd , is carried veiled to his Bed-chamber . After the Bridegroom has gathered the first fruits of his nuptial Bed , their Friends and Relations are invited the next day to a Feast , where they make themselves heartily merry with Eating , Drinking , and Dancing till the next morning ; when , after they have made some Presents to the young Couple , they part , to their own homes . What was credibly related to us concerning their Child-bearing Women , is no less surprizing than the former : For when the time of their Delivery approaches , they retire into some Forest or another , where they stay for two Months after , till having recovered their full strength , they return to their Husbands . During their stay in the Woods , their Husbands dare not approach them under pain of Death ; these ignorant Wretches being persuaded , that there are certain invisible Persons inhabiting these Forests , who , as they are very careful to preserve these Women against any misfortune that might befal them , so they would be sure to punish the Husband with Death , if he should be so presumptuous as to come near his Wife , whilst she is under their protection in the Forest. We had the opportunity to be present at the Burial of one of their Dogs : He was of a very large Size , and had been , as it seems , a good Hunting-Dog in his life-time ; for which reason , these poor Wretches made sad moans and lamentations for the loss of so serviceable a Creature : After having uttered many things in his praise , they put him into a Grave dug for that purpose , with a piece of Wood under his Head , for fear he should lie uneasy ; and as a Monument of their gratitude for his past Services , they erected a little Hutt over his Grave . We were credibly informed , that it is a very ancient Custom among these People , to bury all their Dogs , and to reward their past Services in the same manner . Their manner of living is very miserable , Husbandry being a thing unknown among them : Hunting is their only livelihood ; Sables and the Reen-Deer being the only Commodities this Country affords . We pursued our Journey on the 26th of May , leaving the small River called Silva Reka on our right Hand , and towards Noon the small River Kine , on the same side , and towards Evening the River Serebrena Reka , to the left of us . On the 28th of May , we passed by Vlko Mesovasa and Sullem Reka to the left of us . On the 29th of the same Month we left Vlko Serebrena Reka on the same side , and on the Right the River Doria Reka . On the 1st of Iune we came to Vlk●gorod , a Place fortified after the Russian manner , with wooden Fortifications , but very small , containing not above twenty Families . We spent above three Weeks upon the River Susowa , our Vessel being sometimes drawn , sometimes rowed , but always against the Current ; which , by reason of the many windings of the River , is very swift , and so violent , that we were sometimes droven back for a quarter of a Mile before we could recover our selves ; besides , that we met with several Cataracts , which took up a whole day before we could pass them , and that not without great danger . To add to our affliction , we were continually pestered with such an infinite number of Gnats , that , whatever precaution we took , it was impossible for us to preserve us against their fury . All the way betwixt Solamsko and Vlko we saw nothing but Desarts and Rocks on both sides of us , which are most dreadful to behold at a distance ; and because we could not go further up the River , we were forc'd to tarry nine days at Vlko , before we could be furnish'd with Land-Carriages ; which time we spent in providing our selves with Forage and all other necessaries ; and on the 10th of Iune set forward again in our Journey to Newa , leaving our Baggage to follow us the next day . The 12th of Iune we travell'd through a Town call'd Ajat , situate upon a River of the same name ; and the 13th to another Town called Romasheva , upon the River Resh . The Grounds hereabouts are very fertile and well peopled , abounding in all sorts of Corn ; and whereas , whilst we were upon the River Susowa , we scarce got sight of a Village in 60 Miles ; we now could not travel a Verst , or English Mile , without meeting with a good Village , where we were furnish'd with every thing we stood in need of . Whilst we were in this Town , the Inbabitants received Intelligence by Messengers and Letters sent for that purpose , that the Calmu●k Tartars , to the Number of 6000 , had made an Inroad into the next Province ; where they had made such miserable havock , with Murthering , Burning , Plundering , and Driving away both Men and Cattle , that they had put all the Country round about under a great Consternation , as dreading the same treatment . On the 14th of Iune we reach'd Newagorod , a small , but very pleasant Town ; it has but an indifferent Fortification , not much better than Vlko ; but is remarkable for its Situation upon the River Newa , the Boundary of Siberia on this side . This Journey was very pleasant and diverting to us after our former Fatigues and Dangers , the Country being everywhere fill'd with Inhabitants , and the Fields well cultivated , the wild Roses , and other sweet Herbs , affording a very agreeable scent , and a most delightful prospect . The pleasantness of the Place invited us to tarry here a whole day , which we spent in walking about the Fields , and gathering of Roses , Lillies of the Valley , and such like ▪ On the 16th of Iune our Baggage arrived at Newa-Gorod ; and the next following day we again received intelligence , that the above-mentioned Calmuck Tartars were advanced within four days Journey of this Place ; and that after they had made themselves Masters of a certain Frontier Town , which they had besieged , they intended to march this way : The Inhabitants hereabouts being sufficiently sensible of the Cruelties exercised by these Vagabonds in their Excursions , were in most dreadful fear of these Barbarians ; and we forewarned of the approaching danger , hastned the equipment of our Vessel ; which being got ready in five days after , we stay'd not one moment longer : but after we had thus spent seven days betwixt hope and fear at Newa , we set out from thence on the 21st of Iune , steering our course upon the River for Tobolsko , being provided with a Convoy of 12 Cossacks of the Garison of Newa , for our better security . The River Resh falls 5 Miles above Newa into another River , where , with its stream , it loses its Name , and is from thenceforward called Niatza . The first Town we met with upon this River on the 22d , is called Rudna ; and not far from thence another goodly Town called Nigniske , situate in a very fertile and populous Country , fit both for Pasturage and Tillage , the Fields and Plains being surrounded and covered with Rose-trees , which afford a most delightful prospect . On the 23d of Iune we pass'd by three very handsome Towns , to wit , Iebitzke , Kerginskoy , and Suborara . On the 24th we came in sight of the Town called Ialan , famous for nothing else , but that near it , this River joins its Current with the River Kira . Towards the Evening we saw another Town at some distance named Krasna Hobod ; and on the 25th , about Midnight , came to the City of Tumen . It is a large and strong Place , being fortified with a very good Wall ; the Inhabitants are for the most part Tartars , who have setled here for the conveniency of Trade : They are much more civilized than any of the other Tartars , by reason of their frequent Conversation with Strangers . Most of these Towns furnish'd us with fresh Water-men ; who being well rewarded for their pains , so warmly ply'd their Oars , that we advanced apace . I cannot pass by here in silence the extraordinary Liberality and Hospitality of the Inhabitants of these Parts ; for we scarce could pass by a Town , tho' never so indifferent , but the Inhabitants would come forth and bring us Provisions , and sometimes Furs , without the least reward or recompence , to our no small astonishment , who were not used to meet often with such kind treatment among such Barbarous Nations , they being generally of the Tartarian Race . The next Town we met with , was called Makowa , situate on the Confluence of the Rivers Pishma Reka , and the Tura , which runs by the City of Wergaturia . On the 28th of Iune we came as far as Sutska , situate on the Confluence of the Rivers Tura and Tobol . The next day we passed by Piesda Reka , and Turba Reka ; and on the 30th of Iune leaving the River Taffda to the Left of us , we arrived safely on the 1st day of Iuly in the City of Tobolsko . This City , which is the Capital of Siberia , is situate near the River Tobol , about 3000 Miles from the City of Musco . It is situate upon a Hill of a large Extent , the Suburbs being most inhabited by Tartars . There is here a very fair Monastery , surrounded with a very strong brick Wall. Near this Place the River Irtish joins its Current with the River Tobol ; Tobolsko is not only the Capital , but also the chief Place of Trade of all Siberia . Their Traffick consists most in Furrs , such as Sables , Ermins , Fox Skins , and such-like . The Kingdom of Siberia is watered by a great many large Rivers , among which the River Oby is the chiefest . This River has many Islands , which by reason of the thick Woods are unpassable . In some places the Oby is a League , in other places half a League broad ; it abounds in Fish , such as Sturgeon , White-fish or Belluja's , and others . The principal Cities of Siberia are , Werchaturia , Iapahzeen , Tumen , Tobolsko , Narim , Tomskoy , Kosnezi , Krasnojer , Ker , Ienokisko , Ilim , Mongassy , most of which are very large and populous Cities . The Kingdom of Siberia is surrounded by several Tartarian Nations , such as the Calmuck Tartars , the Tartars of Mongul , and others , as the Tungoskoy , Bratzkoy , Ostiacky , Barrabinsy , governed by their own Princes , and each of them distinguish'd by their different Languages . The Samoyedes are under the Jurisdiction of the Czars of Muscovy . The Natives of Siberia are much addicted to Sorcery and Idolatry . The Russians inhabit most of the Cities ; Czar Iohn Basilovits was the first who brought this Kingdom under his Jurisdiction , after he had conquered the two Tartarian Kingdoms of Casan and Astrachan ; since which time they pay their yearly Tribute of all sorts of Furrs which are found in Siberia , to wit , Sables , Martins , red and white Fox Skins , which amount to Two hundred thousand Rubles per Annum . The Sables are catch'd by the Inhabitants by Traps , not unlike our Rat and Mice-Traps ; but they have also another way of Hunting and Killing the Sables , of which we shall have occasion to speak anon . They go a Sable hunting with Sleds drawn by Dogs , who carry the Sleds with more ease over the Snow than Horses . The Czar of Muscovy has the Twentieth of all the Sables that are catch'd throughout the Year ; we being obliged to stay for some time at Tobolsko , as well to repose our selves after so tedious and troublesome a Journey , as to make all necessary Preparations for the future ; we passed our time very pleasantly in the Company of the Waywode or Governor Stepan Ivanovits Sotticove , and his two Sons Fedor Stepanovits , and Ivan Stepanovits , who shew'd us all the Civilities in the World , and there pass'd few days but that they either were with us , or we with them , and entertain'd one another with every thing the Place would afford . The Ambassador having dispatch'd in the mean while an Express to their Czarish Majesties , and every thing being provided for the prosecution of our Journey , we put as many Provisions , Forage , and other Necessaries on board our two Vessels , as would serve us for three Months : For , from hence to Ienokisko , whither we were bound , is 6000 Miles , for the most part through a desolate Country , where there is but little Forage and Provision to be met with . Accordingly after we had all taken our leave from the Governor and his Sons , we went on board our Vessels on the 22d of Iuly , under convoy of 20 Strelitzes or Musqueteers , who were to conduct us to Surgutt , and directed our Course upon the River Irish , towards Ienokisko . The 24th we sailed with a fair Gale by a Town called Dernjan ; but having occasion for fresh Water-men , we went on shoar till we could be supplied with some . Near this place the River Derjansko falls into the Irtish on the Right hand , and the Inhabitants hereabouts being Ostiaky , a lazy and idle People , we changed our Water-men sometimes twice and thrice a day : Of their manner of Living we shall speak more hereafter . On the 28th of Iuly , early in the Morning , we came to a Town called Samurskojam , where we stay'd till the 29th , when we got on board again by break of day . We had scarce sailed two Miles upon the River Irtish , when we pass'd into another lesser River ; which being a Branch of the River Oby , we were towed up against the Current , and at last , on the first day of August , entred that famous River Oby . This River rising among the Calmuck Tartars from the South-West , disembogues in the Tartarian Sea ; it is very dangerous for Ships , by reason of its depth , and the many Rocks , which render its Waters very boisterous . The 6th of August we reach'd the City of Surgutt , a Place which has nothing remarkable , but a small Garison ; the Governor of which having given us 16 of them to convoy us to Narim , we sent back those we had taken along with us from Tobolsko . Hereabouts you see nothing but a barren desolate Country , inhabited by a few miserable Wretches , who have scarce wherewithal to cover their Nakedness , all their Employment being Hunting of Sables , Ermins and Foxes . They catch here the Sables in a quite different manner from what we have related before ; for they shoot them with Arrows , or they make fire under the Trees where they know the Sables do shelter themselves ; who being suffocated by the Smoak , fall from the Trees , and are soon catch'd . The Ermins they catch in Traps , and the Foxes they hunt with Dogs . We stay'd here till the 9th of August , when being furnish'd with fresh and sturdy young Water-men , who encouraged by the hopes of a good Reward , stood briskly to their Oars , We passed the 13th the River Wache to the Left of us , on the 19th the River Tim , and on the 24th arrived safely at Narim , a City situate on the Left-side of us upon the River Oby . It is worth observation , that in the Winter-time there is no Travelling from Tobolsko to Narim with Horses , but this Journey must be performed in Sleds drawn by Dogs ; they put three or four of them before the Sled , and whip them along as we do our Horses . When they go abroad a Hunting , they put their Provisions and Hunting tackle , such as Bows , Arrows , Launces , and such-like , in one of these Sleds drawn by Dogs , and thus travel to their rendezvouz , which is sometimes 14 or 15 days Journey from their Habitations , and many times don't return in two months . The Ostiaky living in these Parts , make use of these Sleds in the same manner when they go abroad a Fishing ; so that you may see them bring their Fish to Market in many Sleds all drawn ( in the Winter-time ) by Dogs . We were provided here with new Barge-men , and 24 Cossacks , who were to convoy us to Ienokisko , and on the 25th of August re-imbark'd upon the River Oby , which we left on the 29th of the same month , and entred the River Ketto , where being obliged to Row against the Current , we were above a month before we could reach the Town of Mokuskoy , from whence we continued our Journey by Land to Ienokisko . We saw abundance of Cedar-trees on both sides of the River Ketto , and on the first of September refresh'd our selves at a small Town called Kettskoy . But meeting with very slender Accommodation , we got on board again the same night , and did not stir out of the Vessel till the 28th following , there being nothing but Desarts on both sides of the River . On the 16th of September we were all on a sudden put under a great Consternation ; for it having frozen very hard the night before , we were in no small apprehension of the danger of perishing for want of Necessaries in these Desarts , which must have been infallibly our fate , if the Frost had continued longer ; but , as good fortune would have it , we were soon freed from this Danger by a very agreeable Thaw ; and being , besides this , encouraged by a fresh and favourable Gale , we made use of all our Skill ; and on the 28th of the same month came to a Monastery , situate upon the Banks of the River , where we reposed our selves for some days , after a long fatigue of a whole month ; and in remembrance of the past danger , kept a Thanksgiving day there on the 2d of October , to offer our Thanks to God Almighty for our Deliverance , and to implore his Mercy for the future . After Prayers , &c. we set Sail again the same Evening , when we passed a small Village , which contained not above six Families . We saw hereabouts abundance of Currant-trees , both black and red ; we had met with some of them before near this River , but no where else in so great a quantity , which made us judge , the Grounds hereabouts were more kind and fruitful than in other places . On the 3d of October died one of the Ambassador's Retinue after 13 days illness : His Name was Iohn George Weltzel , a Native of Germany , of the City of Golding in Silesia , by his Profession a Painter . On the 7th of the same month , we got safely to the so long wish'd for small City of Mokuskoy , where , among other things , we gratified our selves with a cool draught of very good Beer . By Orders from the Ambassador we interr'd the dead Body of our Friend upon a Hill , upon the very Banks of the River Ietto , where we put a Cross ; this being the only Monument we were capable of dedicating to the Memory of our deceased Fellow-traveller . After we had a little recovered our selves from the past Fatigues , the Ambassador , and most of his Retinue , pursued their Journey by Land on the 10th of October , leaving nine of his Attendance behind to take care of the Baggage , which was to follow us , as soon as the Roads should be rendred convenient for the passage of Sleds . We travell'd for two days and nights through a most dreadful Forest , till on the 12th of the same month we came in sight of Ienokisko , where we made our publick Entrance the same night , with so much Magnificence , that the Inhabitants were surprized thereat . This City lies upon the River Ienska , famous not only for the conveniency of Shipping , but also for the most prodigious Plenty of Fish it affords . Betwixt this Place and Tobolsko the Ostiacky have their Habitations . They are low of Stature , and very deformed ; besides which , both Men and Women constantly are subject to a certain Weakness in their Eyes , the cause of which they attribute to the want of Bread ; which being a scarce Commodity among them , they seldom are masters of it , unless they are by chance furnish'd with it by Travellers ; which happening very rarely in so remote a Country , we supplied them with what we were able to spare : Their common Food is River-fish ; and instead of Bread , they make use of the same Fish dried . Whilst we were as yet upon the River Oby , we were every day suppli'd with great Quantities of the best River-fish by those Ostiacky , who refused our Money , but earnestly entreated us to give them in lieu of it some Salt , Bread , and Chinese Sharr or Tobacco , which we did accordingly . Not far from the Banks of the River Ketto , I espied one day some wretched Hutts , which believing to belong to the Ostiacky ; and being willing to satisfy my curiosity in taking a view of their Habitations , I got on shore ; and having easily got admission by the help of a small Present of Bread and Salt to the Owners , I entred them , which made a wretched appearance , being made only of the Barks of Trees . One among them , somewhat bigger than the rest , and distinguish'd by certain Figures , invited my Curiosity to take a full View of it . Being entred , I found three Women lying upon the Ground , who at the sight of me arose from their places , and by their noddings and threatnings sufficiently testified their displeasure of seeing a Stranger to interrupt them in their retirement ; but being sensible that I had prepared my way by the Presents given to the Owners , I took , notwithstanding all their wry Faces , the liberty to search every corner of the Hutt . These three Women , as I was informed afterwards , were the Wives of so many Knezes or Dukes of the Ostiacky , but their Equipage appear'd little suitable to their Quality , for I could not meet with any thing worth taking notice of all over the Hall but their Sheitan , or ( as they themselves call'd it ) their God : This Idol was of Wood , of about a Yard in length , appearing most dreadful at first sight ; the Head of it being covered with a strong Tin or Iron-Plate , which look'd as black as a Chimney-stock , by reason of the many Incenses which they offer to this Idol . For the rest , it was dress'd up in a ragged Coat of woollen Cloth , patch'd together with 1000 pieces of all sorts of Colours ; I don't remember that ever I saw the most wretched Beggar make so miserable an appearance as this their God , unto whom this superstitious People attribute a Power of preserving them from ill . All the while we were upon the River betwixt Sergutt and Mokuskoy , we had no other Barge-men but these Ostiacky ; who , though they were young and lustly Fellows , and were well entertained on Board of our Vessels , yet were so lazy , that they would rather have sate at home and starved , than to come and work for a good livelihood . It is by reason of this their lazy Temper , that they seldom take the pains to go abroad a Hunting . And for the same reason it is , that they change continually their Habitations , sometimes 16 or 20 times in a year , because , say they , we are willing to put our selves beyond the reach of such Travellers who come this way , and oftentimes , sorely against our wills , force us to the Oars . The Ambassador being willing to divert us with the simplicity of these ignorant Wretches , he caused his Valet du Chambre to bring forth a wooden Drummer ; which being very artificially made with Clook-work within , beat the Drum , and express'd some other Motions of the Head , Eyes and Hands so naturally , that the Ostiacky being at first surprized at it , started back ; but having a little recovered themselves , and taken a full view of all his Postures , they knock'd their Heads against the Ground , prostrating themselves before the wooden Drummer in the same manner as they do before their Sheitan , or God ; at which we could not forbear laughing . To continue the sport , a wooden Bear was brought forth by the Ambassador's Order , who , as he was made after the same fashion , so he beat the Drum with his fore-paws , and all the Motions of the Head and Eyes as artificially as the Drummer ; wherefore they also paid him the same Veneration . But they soon gave us to understand , that they were much more taken with the Drummer than with the Bear ; for they with a very profound Reverence begg'd the Ambassador to bestow upon them the Drummer , offering to give the weight of him in Money . But the Ambassador , being unwilling to encourage their Idolatry , and for some other Reasons , denied their Request . Their Garments are made of the Skins of Beasts , with the Furr on the out-side ; in the Summer they cloath themselves with the Skins of Fishes . We also made this Observation among them , That some have their Sheitan or Idol made of Wood , others of Lead , and others again of Brass , according to their several Abilities ; and the poorer sort dress them up in Rags , the richer in Sables . They have a very odd way of paying their Devotion to this Idol : For , instead of saying their Prayers , they whistle a certain Tune , with strange Postures , clapping their Hands together , beating their Heads to the ground , and making many Gesticulations with their Feet as they lie prostrate before them , with many more such-like ridiculous Ceremonies , too many to insert here . Whenever they Feast , they set a certain share of the best Dish aside for the Sheitan ; which if they should neglect , they are of opinion , that the Victuals they eat , would turn to Worms in their Bowels ; and if they should take it away again from before the Idol , they are persuaded , they should be struck Lame in all their Limbs . We were credibly informed , that at certain times they met in their Hutts , where they first began with Whistling , and afterwards continued to make most horrid Out-cries and Lamentations , till a certain Spectre appear'd to them , which foretold them what was to happen to them the next year : as for instance , whether they were to be plagued with Famine ; whether they should be fortunate or unfortunate in their Hunting and Fishing ; whether they should continue in Health or not ; whether they should marry young or old Wives ; whether they should die a Natural death , or whether they should be slain or torn to pieces by the Bears and other wild Creatures ; and more of such like Predictions : which done , they pay their Adoration to the Spectre ; and that being vanish'd , they look upon its Predictions as infallible , and accordingly attend their Fate with an unshaken resolution . They also pay a kind of Veneration to the Bear-Skin , and swear by it . When they have shot a Bear , they cut off his Head ; and paying their Veneration to it , they whistle and ask , Who is it that kill'd thee ? the Russians did it . Who cut off thy Head ? the Russian Axe did it . Who is it that has handled thee thus ? the Russians have done it ; laying thus all the fault upon the Russians . These blind and ignorant Wretches have nevertheless this good Quality belonging to them , that they don't Curse nor Swear ; for which they shew such an abhorrence , that they take care to make very lively Impressions against this Vice in their young Babes ; being persuaded , That he who Swears falsely or foolishly , shall certainly be unfortunate the whole Year , and be in danger of being torn to pieces by the Bears , or other wild Beasts . For the rest , the Ostiacky are great Admirers of Chinese Sharr or Tobacco , which they take in a manner peculiar to themselves : For when they intend to Smoak , they fill their Mouth with Water ; and so sucking the Tobacco-smoak in greedily , swallow it down with the Water . For which reason it is , that generally at the taking of the first Pipe in the Morning , they fall down drunk and insensible , but soon recover themselves . They seldom take Tobacco sitting , but always standing . For want of Tobacco , they smoak the shavings of their Tobacco-pipes , which are made of Wood , after a very course fashion . We stay'd in the City of Ienokisko , or Ienessay , ten Weeks , where we were extreamly civilly treated by the Inhabitants , but most especially by the Governor . On the 13th of December we sent our heavy Baggage before upon Sleds , and the Ambassador with his Retinue followed on the 21st of the same month , taking our way towards Irkutskoy . We were conducted out of the Town to the next Village , as well by the Governor himself as the chiefest Inhabitants ; and after having bid one another farewel , we continued our Journey for some time upon the River Ienska , which we afterwards left to our Right , and pass'd all along the River Tungusko Reka , or Tongusi , the Boundary of Tungoeses on this side , of whom we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter . We pass'd by several Villages on both sides of the River , and on the 30th of December took up our Quarters in the Village called Buhutsha , where we refresh'd our selves for four and twenty hours . Beyond this Village begins the great Wolock or Desart , where you travel 8 or 10 days , without meeting any Village , or House fit for Entertainment . In the Year 1693 , on New-years-day , we left the above-mentioned Village , and entred the above-mentioned Wolock or Desart , which proved very troublesome to us by reason of the Coldness of the Weather , which was so excessive , that our Victuals and Drink ( which was only fair Water ) froze , and turn'd to Ice , before we could bring it from hand to mouth . And when we had occasion to travel upon the River , the Mountains of Ice , which often obstructed our passage , were such Obstacles as were not easy to be surmounted , being obliged to cut our way through them with Axes . This prodigious Quantity of Ice , and the uneven Ways which are all over the Desart , deter most Travellers from taking this Road in the Winter-time . We had once more the good fortune to overcome all these difficulties , and on the 8th of Ianuary came safely to the Village called Kasma . To refresh our selves and our Horses after so troublesome a Journey , we were obliged to stay here 13 days , which time we employed in sending for fresh Horses , and in taking a view of the Habitations of the Tongueses , of whom I will give you a short Relation . They were formerly a War-like Nation , governed by its own Princes , inhabiting a very large Countrey . But they have of late years been conquered by the Victorious Arms of the Czars of Muscovy , unto whom they pay a yearly Tribute . As to their Persons , they are very lusty and well proportion'd , their Cloaths being nothing but the Skins of Beasts , with the Furrs on the outside of divers Colours , neither Sex being to be distinguish'd by the least difference in their Habits . They take a particular pride to have their Cheeks stitch'd ( whilst they are young ) with black Thread through and through , some cross-ways , some in imitation of a Square , or any other figure they like best . This unaccountable piece of Pride , as painful as it is , ( as causing great Swellings in their Faces ) they look upon it as Badges of Honour , transmitted to them from their Ancestors ; the marks of which they retain with a great deal of satisfaction till their dying-day . Their Cabans or Hutts are generally made of the Skins of the Reens , or some other wild Beasts ; those of the better sort of the Barks of Trees : It is a most surprizing thing to conceive how these poor Wretches are able to defend themselves against the Violence of the Cold , in such miserable Cottages ; but Custom has inured them to endure these Hardships without the least inconveniency to themselves . For no sooner are their Children come into the World , but they lay them in the Summer in cold Water , in the Winter in the Snow ; by which means they are so accustomed to Cold , that they are the hardiest People in the World. They are distinguish'd into three sorts : The first are called Kunny Tungoesi , who make use of Horses . The second Alenny , who live altogether upon Hunting . The third Sobaltzy , who live more like Dogs than Men. Their Idols are made only of Wood , every one has his domestick or tutelar God. There is one who is look'd upon as the Patron of Hunting , who sends them good fortune when they go a Hunting after the wild Beast or wild Fowl. Another makes them successful in catching of Sables ; another in Fishing : But sometimes they use their Gods but scurvily ; for , if they have offered up their Prayers to them , and are deceived in their expectation , the God is thrown out of doors , till they happen to have better luck ; then they are admitted again , and have their full and best share of what they have got abroad ▪ If five or six of these Tonguese Families happen to live near one another ( which is very rarely seen ) they maintain betwixt them a Shaman , which signifies as much as a Sorcerer or Priest. At their Meetings this Priest appears in a Habit distinguish'd by many Figures of Beasts , such as Lions , Bears , Serpents , Adders , and such-like ; which being all of Iron , weigh generally above Two hundred pounds weight . Then he beats a Drum in a very doleful manner , at which the standers-by break out into most dreadful Lamentations and Outcries , pretending that they see certain Spectres in the figures of Ravens and other strange Birds ; and the Priest , as if strucken with an Epileptick-fit , falls down upon the ground , and is reverenc'd by these ignorant People as a Saint . How mean and miserable soever their Condition is , they all of them have several Wives , whom they look upon as their greatest Treasure : The richer sort have often 10 or 12 , whom they buy from their Fathers , sometimes for 10 , sometimes for 15 Reen-deers a-piece . Their manner of taking an Oath is most abominable : For , he that is to confirm the truth of a thing by his solemn Oath , is obliged to suck the Blood of a Dog wounded for this purpose , with a Knife in his left fore leg , till he expires . They don't bury their dead Corps , but hang them on Trees , where they putrify , and at last waste away . They are very cautious of Swearing or Cursing ; the worst Curse they give one another , is to wish them to be forced to live among the Russians , or to Till the Ground , and such-like . On the 21st of Ianuary we left the Village of Kasma , and continued our Journey in Sleds upon the River Tunguska , or Tongusi , till after some time leaving it to the right of us , we passed from thence to the small River Ilim ; both these Rivers are well peopled on both sides of the Shoar . On the 25th we arrived in the small City of Ilimskoy , situate upon the River Ilim , in the very Center of some high Mountains which surround it . On the 27th we continued our Journey from thence through a great Forest , which by reason of the badness of the Ways , we did not lay behind us till after a troublesome Journey of three days and nights , when we came to the River Angara , where we pass'd by many others of less note , the Isle of Balagansko and Kamenko , which are well peopled . Hereabouts live the Brattskoy , who being of the Race of the Mongul Tartars , are Tributaries to the Czars of Muscovy . Betwixt Ienokitsko or Ienessay , and Irkutskoy , great Quantities of Martins and Foxes are caught in the beginning of the Winter ; but about Ienokisko are the best black Foxes , which are sold at 20 , 25 , and 30 Rubles a-piece . On the 11th of February we arrived safely in the City of Irkutskoy , situate upon the River Angara , where , for several Reasons we stay'd a whole month , in which time we receiv'd all manner of civility from the Governor Knez Ivan Petrovits Gargaran . As he used often to invite us to Dinner , I met several times there with a certain person , who being accounted a Saint among the Mongul Tartars , used to mutter out his Prayers , which were very long , holding in his Hands a long String with red Coral Beads , which he told without intermission . On the 15th of February the Ambassador dispatch'd a Messenger to the City of Naun , on the Frontiers of China , to notify our Arrival in those Parts . On the 9th of March we left the City of Irkutskoy , and being conducted out of the Town by the Governor and the chief Inhabitants to the next Village , we spent the whole night there in making good Cheer ; and having bid one another Adieu , the next morning we came on the 10th of March in sight of the Lake of Baikala , where the River Angara has its rise . This River was from the City of Irkutskoy , to its Entrance into the Lake , quite free from Ice , and had been so all the Winter long . They count it 30 Miles from the City to the Lake , the utmost Boundary of the Kingdom of Siberia . The Lake of Biakala is about four days . Journey in length , but at this Season we passed its breadth with Sleds in six hours . It is more dangerous in the Summer by reason of the changeableness of the Winds : The Inhabitants have this superstitious opinion concerning it , That whoever calls it Oser or a Lake , will scarce pass it without danger ; but those who give it the Title of Mor or Sea , need not fear any thing . We dined on the 11th of March upon the said Lake , and towards Evening discovered six Cabans or Hutts belonging to the above-mentioned Brattskoy . Near these Hutts we saw a dead Sheep and Goat fix'd upon a Tree with the Heads upwards , which , they told us , were two Sacrifices made to the Heavens . I made the best inquiry I could concerning their Religion , but could get no satisfactory Account , only that they used to sacrifice a Sheep and a Goat once a year to the Creator of the Heavens , and that they adore the Sun. They are very industrious in Breeding of Cattle , but especially of Camels for the conveniency of the Caravans travelling to China . We came the same Evening to a Monastery on the other side of the Lake , situate upon the Frontiers of the Province of Dauri , a very large and fertile Country . The next Morning , being the 12th , we passed through the Towns of Kabania and Bolsko Sainko , both small Places , but well fortified by the Inhabitants , they serving them as Bulwarks against the Tartars of Mongul , On the 19th of the same Month we came in sight of Vdinskoy , and the Ambassador was met three Miles out of Town by an Officer at the Head of 50 Cossacks , who conducted him to the City , where he was received under the discharge of the Cannon . This Place , which is considered here as the Key of the Province of Dauri , has not been inhabited above six Years . The Castle , which is very well fortified after the Russian manner , lies upon a Hill , from whence they have at several times bravely repulsed the Mongul Tartars that assaulted them . We lay still here three Weeks , which time we spent ( as we had done at Irkutskoy ) in buying of Cattle for the conveniency of our Carriage . We bought Camels at 10 or 15 Rubles apiece , and Horses for 4 , 5 , or 6 Rubles . We provided our selves also with as many Oxen as might furnish us with Beef in our Journey to China , and back again . Being now to travel through the great Desart belonging to the Mongul Tartars , we pack'd our Baggage upon Camels and Horses , the first carrying about 600 weight , the last about 250 : We entred the Desart on the 6th of April , our Caravan consisting of 250 Men , some Hundreds of Camels and Horses , and 400 Waggons , which in the night-time being drawn up in a Circle , enclosed the rest , and at some distance from thence we placed our Centries , to advertise us of the approach of our Enemies , if any should appear . But they not daring to attack us , took another course to vex us to the utmost of their power ; for during the space of three Weeks , that we travell'd through this Desart , where we often were in want of Water for Men and Beast , the Monguls and Tongueses burnt that small quantity of dry Winter-grass that was left , before us ; so that being unprovided with Forage , we saw our Beasts , but especially our Horses , drop down dead for want of Fother ; and what was the worst of all , the rest were become so lean , that they were almost rendred quite unserviceable . We lost above a hundred Horses in this Journey , to the great satisfaction of the Tongueses ; who Iooking upon Horse-flesh as a great Dainty , devoured them so soon as we had left them . The Tongueses , who are dispersed through these Desarts , are of the same Religion with the Brattskoy , whom we have mentioned before . They bury with the dead Corps of their Friends all their best Moveables ; and if they become decrepit before they die , they lead them upon a high Mountain , where they burn them , and impale their best Horse near it . The 24th and 25th of April we passed to the left of us by a Lake called Ierawena , abounding with all sorts of very good Fish ; it is 20 Miles long , and 15 broad . Here it was we met with the Messenger who had been sent before by the Ambassador to Musko . On the 26th we came to a small Place called Ierawena , where we provided our selves with as many new Horses as we could get for Money . It is to be observed , that in the Desarts round about Ierewena , there are the best black Sables ; the Cossacks of Ierwena , who are the Sable-hunters hereabouts , go abroad a Hunting sometimes for three or four Months together ; they make use of Scates , by the help of which they pass over the Snow with great Agility . We bought some of these Sables of them , from 8 and 10 , to 20 , 30 , and 50 Rubles a pair . On the 28th of April we again entred the Desart , but met here and there with some Woods . The 29th we pass'd on Horse-back the River Vda , which arises from a great Lake , and is here not above three fathoms broad . The want of Fother continuing among our Cattle , occasioned by the revengefulness of the Monguls , we lost abundance more of our Horses , and the rest were so fatigued that we were in danger of wanting Provisions , before we could pass the Desarts . For which reason the Ambassador commanded 10 Men to go in quest of Horses , which they effected with good success ; for on the 3d of May they met us with a good number of fresh Horses near the Lake , called Schack's Oser , which is four Miles long , and two broad . We had the good fortune to find here some Fother for our Horses and Camels , which obliged us to stay here till the 5th of the same Month , when leaving the Lake to our Left , we continued our Journey to another Lake , which we pass'd by on the 6th in the Morning , and the same day in the Afternoon reach'd the end of this troublesome Desart , after a most tedious and fatiguing Journey of near four Weeks . The first Place we came to , is called Plotbus , near the small River Skieta , containing not above six Families , who are settled there but very lately . On the 15th we continued our Journey from Plotbus by Water upon Floats of Wood to Nartzinskoy . About a Mile from Plotbus the River Schieta falls into the River Ingeda , as the River Okkon joins its Current with the same at a small distance from thence , and is afterwards called Schiteka . The Rivers Nertza and Argun fall afterwards into the same River , out of the last of which arises the famous River of Yamour , which disembogues into the Ocean . On the 20th of May we came to the City of Nertzinskoy , the last Place of Note ( unless it be Argun , a small Town eight days Journey from thence ) under the Jurisdiction of the Czar of Muscovy . Nertzinskoy is situate upon the River Nertza , where about 6000 Tungoeses , all Subjects to the Czar of Muscovy , have their Habitations ; who have fortified themselves here against their Enemies . Hereabouts are abundance of Lucerns and Sables , which are in great Esteem among the Chineses . We were fain to stay two Months in this place , to give time to our Horses and Camels to recover themselves in the adjacent Pastures . The Cossacks hereabouts are very Rich , by reason of their Traffick with China , where they are exempted from paying any Custom . We then began to make all the necessary Preparations for our Journey through the Desart ; we provided our selves with Oxen , which were to be killed by the way as occasion should require ; 50 Cossacks were allotted us as a Convoy to China , and to see us safe back again to Nertzinskoy , and the Ambassador appointed such Gentlemen as belonged to his Retinue to manage all the Affairs belonging to the whole Caravan , each in his respective Station ; who having the Command both over the Russian Gentlemen and Merchants , were treated by them with a great deal of Respect , especially the Germans , who led the Van , in regard they had had the Honour before their departure from Musco to be admitted to Kiss their Czarish Majesty's hands . On the 18th of Iuly , when we were just ready to leave Nertzinsko , two Cossacks brought Letters to the Ambassador from Offdokim Andre Kurdikoff , who , as we said before , had been dispatch'd from Irkutzkoy to the City of Naun , on the Frontiers of China . The Contents of these Letters were , That he being not permitted to go to Peking , the Residence of the Emperor of China , had been obliged to deliver his Letters at Naun ; which being dispatch'd from thence to Peking , a certain Person of Quality , attended by a great many Servants , was come to Naun to expect the Ambassador's Arrival . That the said Chinese Lord having sent for him , had asked him , among other things , upon what account the Ambassador was sent to the Kams Hi Ammaogdo Chan ? To which he had answered , That he did not know the least thing of it ; but if he did , it would not become him to discover it . He had further asked him , What Countreyman the Ambassador was , and in what Station at Court ? To which he had reply'd , That he was not able to give him an exact account of the matter , he having been only taken into his Service at Irtkutskoy , from whence he had soon after been dispatch'd to Naun ; That all what he could tell was , That the Ambassador was a German by Birth , and in great Favour at Court , desiring him to supersede to ask him any further Questions , which he was not in a capacity to answer . We did not set out from Nertzinskoy till in the Afternoon , to wit , on the 18th of Iuly , and reached the same Night with part of our Caravan the River Schileka , where we ferried over . But our whole Caravan consisting of 400 Men , we stay'd here three days , this being the place of our rendezvouz . From hence the Ambassador dispatch'd a Messenger , whose Name was Andre Avonass Kruhoff , to their Czarish Majesty's in Musco . There were abundance of Gentlemen and Merchants belonging to our Caravan , who traded with Furrs to China . Each of them had 30 Pounds weight of Bisket allotted him for his share , during our whole Journey through the Tartarian Desart , which took up two Months . This slender Allowance did not proceed from any Covetousness of the Ambassador , but because we were obliged to manage our Carriages to the best advantage . Besides which , our ordinary Food was good Beef , and sometimes Venison . From the above-mentioned River Schileka , we travelled three days together through a great Forest full of Bogs , and three days after through a Desart ; and further , two days again through a Forest , before we reach'd the River Samur , which falls into the River Schileka . In the night-time we lodged in our Tents , of which we had 50 in Number . There is otherwise no Travelling hereabouts with Waggons , but only with Camels and Horses . For several days after we met with very bad Ways , the Ground being very boggy till you come to the River of Argun . At last we came on the 3d of October to the City of Argun , where we stay'd till the 7th , it being so long before our whole Caravan could pass the River . This River is at present the Boundary betwixt the Emperors of Muscovy and China , this City being the utmost Frontier place of the Province of Dauri , as far as it is under the Jurisdiction of the Muscovites . Some years ago the Territories of the Czars of Muscovy extended to the famous River of Yamour , but these were by vertue of a Treaty made in the Year 1689 , ( when Fedor Alexievits was sent Ambassador to China ) betwixt both the Emperors , granted to the Chineses , as was also the strong Fortress of Albazin , situate upon the same River . The Mongul Tartars being always abroad in Parties , we were obliged to be continually upon our Guard , for fear of our Baggage and Horses : These Monguls are generally great Cowards , ten well disciplin'd Men being able to beat a hundred of them . The Ambassador dispatch'd from hence some Cossacks to the before-mentioned City of Naun , on the Frontiers of China , to desire the Chinese Governor to send us some Carriages to a certain place . The best of our diversion was Hunting in the Desart , where there was such vast Numbers of Deer , that one night , when we were drawing up our Waggons to make our usual Fence , some Deer leapt among us , of which we catch'd one with our hands . The River Denbu , which exonerates it self into the River Argun , is four days Journey from the City of Argun . The 15th of August we came to a large Navigable River called Gaun , whose Banks being overflown by the late Rains , we could not pass with our Camels ; whereas at other times it is Fordable in many places . Being unwilling to lose time , we contrived a way to transport our selves and the Caravan , by killing a good many of our Oxen , the Hides of which we joined together ; and with what Wood we could gather , we made a kind of Floating-Boats for the conveniency of Transportation . But the Hides were carried two Miles lower by the Current , and were not brought on the other side without great danger . Our Floating-Bridges succeeded better , which did us good service : The Horses being unloaded , were forced to swim cross the River ; We spent two days in passing the River , and lost but one Horse . On the 16th of August some Tongueses , who having surprized some Monguls in their Habitations , and after they had massacred 50 of them , had carried the young ones into Slavery , offered us five of these Slaves , to wit , three Boys and two Girls , whom they would willingly have exchanged for Horses . We could have bought them at the rate of 4 or 5 Rubles apiece ; but the Ambassador considering that we were entred the Chinese Territories , would not allow us to buy any of them . On the 23d of August we reach'd the small River Keilar , which falls into the River Arguin ; we cross'd the same River the next day on Horse-back . The 26th of August we cross'd again the River Saduma , a small , but navigable River , which likewise discharges it self into the River Argun . The 27th we pass'd by the River Gnar , which joins its Current with the River Saduna ; and on the 28th we met a Caravan , consisting of 150 Russian Merchants , and 300 Camels , but no Horses . They had left Nartzinsko the last Winter , in their Way to China , and were now returning home . They brought us the good News , that the Chineses expected the Arrival of our Ambassador with a great deal of impatience . We tarried here two days , which time we spent together as merrily as the circumstances of the Place would allow of ; they presented us with some Tea , which was very welcome to us , who were grown quite weary of drinking cold Water . After we had taken our leave of one another , we travelled for two days through a Countrey , very agreeable for its pleasant Hills and fertile Valleys , where the River Iall has its rise , and afterwards becomes a large navigable River . On the 31st of August our Messenger Kundikoff ( whom the Ambassador had dispatch'd from Iokutskoy to Naun ) returned and brought advice , that a certain Person of Note , in the Quality of an Adogeda ( or Conductor of Ambassadors ) was arrived from Peking to Naun , where he expected the Arrival of the Ambassador . On the 1st of September there came a Messenger from the said Adogeda to the Ambassador , who having complimented him in his Master's Name , brought us the first Chinese Carriages , and a Present of 10 Sheep , some Rice and Oatmeal , he was sent back immediately . On the 2d of September we reach'd the first Out-Guards ( consisting of 12 persons ) of the Chineses , on the 3d we came to the second , and on the 4th to the third . These Scouts lay concealed upon the Hills , and as soon as they perceive any Caravans or other Strangers coming that way , they give notice to one another by certain Signals , which reach to the Cities of China . For several days together we travelled through very pleasant Forests , where , among other Trees , we found abundance of Oaks , which were very low , but spread their Branches in a very large Compass . We saw here also Filbird-trees in the Plains , differing in shape from those we have in Europe , as being not above half or three quarters of a Yard high , and their Stalks very thin ; they bear a prodigious quantity of Nuts of a very large size . The next Place we came to , was inhabited by the Targuts Chinay , who are Pagans , subject to the Chineses ; they are good Husband-men , the Countrey abounding in Oats , Barley , Oatmeal and Tobacco ; and we being in want of some Oatmeal and Salt , we furnished our selves with as much as we stood in need of . These People live on the utmost Confines of the Province of Dauri ; for that part of the Province which is under the Muscovite Jurisdiction , extends only to the River Argun , from whence to the Village of Suttegarshe , all the rest belongs to the Chineses , by vertue of the above-mention'd Treaty . On the 10th of September several other Messengers arrived from the Adogeda , who were sent back immediately . After we had travelled three days longer through a Desart , we arrived at last to the Village of Sutt●ga , belonging to the Chineses ; where meeting with the Adogeda , whose Attendance consisted of 50 persons , he invited us the same Evening into his Tent , where he presented us with some Thee boil'd in Milk , with Flower and Butter , in wooden Dishes , and some Preserves and Sweet-meats . The 13th of September the said Adogeda invited the Ambassador , with all his Retinue , to Dinner , where he met the Ambassador at some distance from his Tent , and after a very obliging Salute conducted him with his left hand thither . We stay'd about half an hour before Dinner was brought in , which time they bestow'd in entertaining one another with several Questions : The Adogeda ask'd the Ambassador , How long he had been travelling from Musco to this place ? Unto which he reply'd , A year and a half . He ask'd him further his Name ; which he told him was , Ilesar Ilesarevits Isbrand . Whilst they passed their time in such-like discourses , Dinner was served up , upon a small Table , without a Table-cloth , the Ambassador and the Adogeda having each his own Dish , as had all the rest : Our Dishes were filled with Mutton and Pork ; the second Course was Pottage , wherein was a mixture of fine Flower , made in the nature of a Pudding , but very long and thin , not unlike a Gut : We were put to a nonplus how to manage this Dish ; but two Secretaries belonging to the Adogeda , who were much better acquainted with it than we , shew'd us the way . For , instead of Knives , they had two Bonesticks ; betwixt these they took up these Puddings , which they thus conveyed to their mouths , which they held over the Dishes ; and after they had bit off a good mouthful , they let the rest drop in the Dish again . These Sticks used by the Chineses , in lieu of our Knives and Forks , are streight , of about a quarter of a Yard long , made either of Ebony-Wood , Bones or Ivory , tipp'd on the end where they touch the Victuals , with Gold or Silver , which they use with a great deal of dexterity , without touching the Victuals with their Fingers . After Dinner two Silver Cups fill'd with Brandy were brought to the Adogeda , one of which he presented to the Ambassador , the other he drunk himself . All the rest had also Purcelain Cups with Brandy presented them , which they were to take off to the bottom . The Feast concluded with a Service of Sweetmeats in wooden Dishes . The 14th of September the Ambassador invited the Adogeda to his Quarters , where we observed , that our way of Entertaining seem'd to them as strange as theirs had done to us the day before . After Dinner the Ambassador desir'd the Adogeda to provide us the necessary Carriages and Passes , which he performed to our satisfaction . The Ambassador had for his daily allowance two Sheep ; for each of his Secretaries , one Sheep ; for each of his Gentlemen , one Sheep ; for the rest of his Attendance , some two , some three , some four to a Sheep ; for the Cossacks , Labourers and Grooms , ten Men to a Sheep ; for the ordinary Fellows , a Measure of Oatmeal each a day ; and for the better sort , a Paper with Tea , which was a very plentiful Allowance , but that we wanted Bread , which is a Commodity as little known among the Chineses , as some other Asiaticks . The Inhabitants of the City of Naun , 5 Miles distant from the Village of Suttigatt , are Idolaters , adoring the Devil in the night-time , with most horrid Out-cries . Their Houses are very commodious and neat , their Livelihood being most Planting of Tobacco . On the 16th of September the Ambassador sent to the Adogeda the following Presents : 10 Sables . 50 Ermins . 5 Yards of black Cloth. A looking-glass with a gilt Frame . Another Looking-glass with a black Frame . Several Glass-bottles with Aquavitae . Some pieces of gilt Leather . And several rare pieces made at Augsburgh , that moved by the help of Clock-work . It was a great while before the Adogeda could be prevailed upon to accept these Presents , by reason they are under an obligation not to receive any Presents ; for which reason it is , that , when any Presents are offered them , which they cannot in honour refuse ; they have them valued , and are to return double the value of it to those who presented them . On the 21st the Adogeda sent to the Ambassador six Tables covered with Sweetmeats , and two Earthen Bottles of Chinese Brandy . On the 23d he invited the Ambassador to Dinner , and he was invited by us again on the 24th . Having thus diverted our selves for 14 days in the Village of Suttigett , in the mean while that our Carriages were got ready , we continued our Journey on Michaelmas-day . Each person of the first Rank had a Waggon drawn by Oxen , and a Horse allowed him . The rest of the Attendance were provided with Waggons , three , four , five and six in a Waggon ; we came the same night to a Village , where we took up our Quarters , and the following night to another , where we also stay'd all night , after we had pass'd the day before through a Desart . It ought to be remembred here , to the great Honour of the Chineses , that they treat Strangers with a great deal of civility : For , tho' we passed through uninhabitable Desarts , yet did we never want Conveniencies for Lodging ; a sufficient number of Cabans being brought from distant places , which were always ready provided against our Arrival . They were stor'd with all necessary Utensils for the Kitchen , and each Hutt had a Servant , whose Business was to take care of the Fuel , Water , and other Necessaries . Every other day we had fresh Horses ready at hand , and the Chineses kept all night a constant Guard round our Waggon fence , to prevent any surprize ; they were provided with Bells , to give the Alarm to one another in case of necessity . The Adogeda keeping constant Company with our Ambassador during the whole Journey , they often fell in discourse together concerning the Nature and Policy of several Nations , which commonly ended in the Praise of China , of which the Adogeda , but especially of the Chinese Wall , ( round which he told us , a Man could not travel in three years time ) related us such Wonders , that we could not but be surprized at it . Nothing was so troublesome to us in this Desart , as the want of fresh Water , which we were forced to dig for very deep , and was commonly so muddy , that it went against our stomachs . If we met with any that was tolerably good , we took care to carry some of it along with us in Leathern Flasks . Our best comfort was , that the Ambassador had every Morning a small Kettle-full of boil'd Tea allowed him for his Breakfast , of which some of us had our share , which was served us in Cabans or Hutts set up for that purpose , at certain distances . We often used to divert our selves with Hunting , these Desarts being full of all sorts of very good Game . I and another , a particular Friend of mine , rid out one Morning a Hunting , to shoot some wild Sheep , but paid dearly for it ; for having lost our Caravan , we rid two days and nights up and down the Desart , not knowing where we were , till at last we came in sight of some Hutts belonging to the Mongul Tartars , but durst not approach for fear of being assassinated by them . But they having espied us at a distance , came up with us , inviting us to their Cabans , where , beyond all expectation , they treated us very civilly : It is possible they had heard of our Ambassadors coming that way , and judged that we belonged to his Retinue . Our greatest Trouble was how to find out means to send to the Ambassador , who had sent several of his Men in quest of us : We made them at last understand by many signs who we were , and what our Errand was with the Ambassador ; upon which they sent a Messenger to give him notice where we were : It is easy to be imagined that we were very eager of going along with the Messenger ; but our Horses being quite tired , we were forced to tarry there till our Caravan came by that way . On the 15th of October we arrived near the River Casumur , which exonerates it self in the River Naun , where we halted 24 hours , and refresh'd our selves with fair Water , which was as welcome to us as if it had been the best Wine , because we had been in great want of it before . Having provided our selves with as much as our Leathern Vessels would hold , we continued our Journey , and on the 19th passed by the Ruins of several Cities , where we observed the Remnants of very ancient stone Monuments , representing several Figures , quite different from those we meet with in Europe . They say that these Places were destroyed by Alexander the Great . We saw also hereabouts several large stone Pillars of an excessive bigness , which being hung about with small Bells , made a great noise when they were put in motion by the Wind. Beyond these we saw again the Ruins of several Places , and several Figures cut in Stone , representing Men , Women , and several sorts of Beasts . Deer , Hares , and wild Sheep we meet in vast numbers , of the last we saw sometimes 2 or 300 together ; but they are very difficult to be catch'd , they being nimbler than a Deer . The Hares are hereabouts very small , not much bigger than our Leverets . Pheasants are also here in great quantities , but not easily to be reach'd by the Gun , for they don't settle upon the Trees , but run all along upon the Ground , swifter than other Birds can fly in the Air. We took a great deal of delight in the dexterity of the Chineses , who with their Arrows would shoot any Bird flying . The Adogeda had very fine Falcons , who seldom let escape any Pheasant or Hare they met with . The nearer we approached the Chinese Wall , the more populous we found the Country : For three days together , before we came in sight of it , we travelled all over Rocks and Precipices , through which there was cut a safe Road for the conveniency of Travellers ; and in the midst of these Rocks there is a goodly City , called by the Russians , Schoma Gorod , or Kora Katon . All hereabouts are abundance of Tigers , Leopards , and Panthers , for which reason the Ambassador , upon the persuasion of the Adogeda , ordered that no body should ride at any distance from the Caravan , unless there were at least three or more in Company . In the City of Karakaton some Alterations were made in our Provisions by the Chineses ; for , instead of Sheep we had Hogs allowed us , and a Measure of Rice for each person . The Hogs in China have such hanging Bellies , that they touch the Ground . From hence we had a long days Journey to the Chinese Wall , betwixt Rich , and the City of Naun ; the Country is inhabited by the Mongul Tartars , who acknowledge the Dalaclama for their Head. They keep their Idols in their Houses , and present their Offerings to them , which is commonly Victuals and Drink . When they bury their Dead , they put a white Cock upon the Coffin . A Mongul Nun , who was continually muttering her Prayers with her Beads in her hands , being asked by the Ambassador , who it was she adored , she gave for answer , I adore the same God , who being deprived of Heaven by your God , will certainly return thither , and put your God out of his place ; when you will see strange Alterations upon Earth . On the 27th of October , towards Evening , we came in sight of the famous Chinese Wall , which is four Fathoms high , and of such thickness that eight persons may ride upon it a-breast . It is 1500 English Miles long in a straight Line ; for if you will count the Hills and vast Mountains upon which it is built in some Places , it would amount at least to 500 more . At each Miles distance there is a Tower. At the first Gate we entred , the Wall appear'd to be much decay'd ; but at a Musket-shot from thence we passed through another Gate , which resembled a large Bastion . We were conducted through two more , and those three last enclosed a large place with their Walls , the three Gates serving for as many Bastions . Upon the first Wall we saw a very large Corps de Guards , where , as they told us , there was kept a constant Guard. At some distance from the first Wall without the Gate , there was also a Watch kept , consisting only of 20 Soldiers . About a Mile within the Wall we passed by to the left of us the City of Galgan , which is surrounded with a very fine stone Wall. Near this Place we met with the first Chinese Idols . It is to be admired what vast Numbers of Temples the Chineses have dedicated to their Idols , all their Cities and Villages are full of them , nay you meet with them upon unaccessible Mountains ; they shew very well at a distance . But as to the Figures of their Idols , they are so dreadful as if they had been contrived on purpose to strike Terror into the Beholders . They are made either of Wood or Clay , and are sometimes gilt . In all their Temples you meet with a certain Idol , which being of a terrible aspect , holds a Scepter in his hand , him they call the God of War , and pay a great deal of Veneration to him . This God is surrounded with Drums of all sizes , which are beaten whilst they are at their Devotion . We were Quartered in the Suburbs , and at our arrival were met by their Pipers and others who play'd upon Cymbals , and beat the Drums , but made a very doleful noise . The Adogeda invited us to Supper , where we were very well entertain'd , and were treated with Tarrasun , a Liquor made of Rice . After Supper the Adogeda diverted us with a Play , or rather Farce , acted by the Players that were sent from Peking to meet him . What was most remarkable was , that they acted the Mimicks to the life , and changed their Postures and Cloaths , which were extraordinary Magnificent , frequently to our great astonishment . On the 28th of October we passed by another Chinese City , and towards Evening arrived in the City of Xantuning , where the Ambassador was entertained by the Governor with a magnificent Feast , and another Play. All the Apartments were hung with very rich Tapistry , and the whole Entertainment was very noble . The Ambassador , the Governor and the Adogeda , were plac'd each on a Table by themselves , but we were all put together on one Table . The dishes were brought in one after another , but none taken away till after the Feast was ended . There were in all eight Courses , and as often as a dish ( which were all of Purcelain ) was brought in , the Clerk of the Kitchen led the way , admonishing the Guests to eat heartily . At the beginning of the Feast , the Adogeda putting out his Sticks , show'd them to the Ambassador as a Signal , that we should follow his Example . Before Dinner we were entertained by a Boy of 10 years of age , who very naturally acted the Mimick , and made strange Postures upon the Ground , which was covered with Tapestry : Which done , seven Purcelain Cups were placed upon a Table , which he took up backwards with his mouth ; which he repeated afterwards , holding his hands upon his back . This was followed by an Entry , where a Man and a Woman acted the Lovers , and , to conclude the matter , a Man dressed up in a Tigers Skin pass'd through the Room upon all-fours , to the no small astonishment of those who were ignorant of the contrivance . The Feast lasted above three hours , and the Adogeda desiring the Ambassador to take a Walk with him , they were just going to take their leave , when one of the Adogeda's Servants whispering his Master , that the After-course was going to be served up , they changed their Resolution , and stay'd near two hours longer ; during which time they were again diverted by the Players , who changed their Cloaths 8 or 10 times . The 29th of October we came in sight of the City of Xunguxu ; in this as well as in all other Cities where we pass'd , the Ambassador was treated with all imaginable Respect and Civility . We were again entertain'd in this City with a Play , in a Play-house fitted up for that purpose . In one of their Temples there , we saw a Goddess , which being of Stone 128 Feet high , had 700 Hands . I had often the curiosity to enter their Temples , and to take a view of their Idols , who are of very different shapes and figures , and very terrible to behold , but most magnificently dress'd . Near this Place there is a famous Pagan Temple built upon a very high Rock , near the Monastery of Iugangu . On the 30th of October , as we were travelling upon the Road , we met a great Number of Men and Women , who followed an Idol carried by two Men , and play'd merrily upon their Pipes , Cymbals and Drums . The Ambassador asked the Adogeda , What the meaning was of this Procession ? To which he answer'd , That they were going to a neighbouring Temple to perform their Devotion . The same day we pass'd in sight of a goodly Place , called the Red City , the Residence of the Sister of the Bogdegan , and famous for the Tombs of several Chans . This City lies near the Chinese Wall ; we were fain to take up our Lodgings that night in a Village . Early the next morning the Adogeda sent word to the Ambassador , that , having some business of moment to dispatch , he begg'd his pardon that he could not wait upon him immediately , but that if he would be pleased to go before , he would follow him as soon as possibly he could . We had scarce rid three or four hours , when the Adogeda's Steward overtook us near one of their Temples , desiring us to tarry a little in this place , his Master being upon the Road to overtake us . We took this opportunity to take a view of the Temple , where meeting with three more of the Adogeda's Servants , we saw them prostrate themselves first before the Idol that stood in the middle of the Temple , and afterwards to perform the same Ceremony to two others that stood on both sides of it . Towards noon we got to the City of Xangote , where having been entertained with a very handsome dinner by the Governor , we continued our Journey , and took up our nights Lodging in a Countrey Town . The first of November the Ambassador was again treated at dinner by a Governor of another City , and was Quartered also in another Countrey Town at night . All the way as we passed along the Roads we met with such a prodigious Number of most magnificent Temples , that we could not but admire at the ignorance of these people , who shew so much Veneration to these Idols . The 2d of November we came to the great and famous City of Tunxo , situate on a River , where the Ambassador was invited also to dinner by the Governor , who conducted us afterwards out of the Town . That night we were Quartered in the next Town to the City of Peking . The City of Tukxe is famous for its , Traffick in Purcelain , which is sold here much cheaper than in Peking . The Chinese have a way of Pleating their Sails together in a very small Compass . On the 3d of November , towards noon , we made a publick Entry in the Capital City of Peking , in very good Order and great Splendor , the Streets being crowded with vast Numbers of Spectators on both sides of the way , which raised such a dust , that we scarce could see one another : We had our Lodgings assigned us in the Court , which is the ordinary Residence of Foreign Ambassadors . On the 12th of November the Adagada and his Tawares or Associate , waited upon the Ambassador , to give him notice that he was to be admitted to his publick Audience the next day , and to be conducted thither by 30 Horses , desiring him to get his Credentials and the Presents ready against that time . He asked the Ambassador who was to carry the Presents ? and being answered , That this was to be performed by the Cossacks , he shew'd his dislike , desiring that it might be done by some of his Retinue ; which the Ambassador refused , telling him , That when they were carried to the place where they were to be delivered , he would do it with his own hands , wherewith he was very well satisfied , desiring only , that they might be conveyed with good Couverts . Matters being thus settled , the Ambassador drank to him a Glass of Spanish Wine , to the Health of the Dorgamba ; who being one of the first Men of the Empire , he took it off to the bottom ; whereas before this time , we could never persuade any of them to pledge us , they being a very obstinate people , and very noisy with their Tongues , if not gratified in their desires . It was the 14th of November before the Ambassador could be in readiness to deliver his Credentials , when we were conducted to Court in the following manner : 15 Cossacks , who carried the Presents , led the Van ; these were followed by one of the Masters of the Jewel-Office belonging to the Czar of Muscovy . After him the Secretary of the Embassy , who carried the Credentials After him came the Ambassador betwixt the two Adogeda's ; and lastly , the rest of the Gentlemen belonging to the Ambassador . At the Entrance of the Castle , we did alight from our Horses , and marched on foot through a long Gate , arch'd on the top . Before we entred the second Gate , we pass'd over a very fine Stone-Bridge , about 50 or 60 Paces long , on both sides of which we took notice of a Wall about three foot high , with many Figures cut in Stone . Within the Gate we were conducted through a very spacious Court , where we saw two large Pillars , very artificially wrought with variety of Figures . From thence we went into a very fine Hall , where we found two Tables . No sooner were we entred there , but the Adogeda desir'd the Ambassador to sit down upon the Ground upon such Bolsters as were brought thither for that purpose ; and soon after we saw four Lords , who are the Chiefest of the whole Empire , to enter the Room before the Bogdegan himself . These four were the Dorgamba , the Askamba , the Aligamba , and the Adogamba . After the Credentials were delivered to the King himself , the Presents were given to the Adogeda , who laid them upon the two Tables . Which done ; the Dorgamba , with the other three Lords , came up to the Ambassador , and after having made their Compliments , and given him each both their Hands , the Dorgamba , after his congratulatory Speech upon our happy arrival , enquir'd after Health of both their Czarish Majesties , telling him , that his Credentials should be forthwith translated , and he to receive an Answer to the same . After which , he told him what allowance was to be given to himself and his Retinue ; to wit : every day for the Ambassador himself , two Sheep , one Goose , three Pullets , three Fish , a large measure of Flower , a large measure of Rice , two Pound of Butter , two Papers of Thee , Salt , and other Things proportionable , besides two Gallons of Tarrasun . The rest of his Retinue and other Servants , had the same Allowance as before , with some addition of Flower , Butter and Tarrasun . The Ambassador being reconducted to his Quarters by the two Adogeda's , scarce three hours were pass'd , before the youngest of the two Adogeda's brought word , that the Czar's Letters had been receiv'd with a great deal of Satisfaction , desiring him in the Bogdegan's Name , to come and take a share , with all his Retinue of his own Table . As they were going along the Streets to Court on Horse-back , the Adogeda told the Ambassdor , that he ought to look upon this Invitation as a most particular Grace , it being not customary for Ambassdors to receive this Honour immediately after the delivery of their Credentials . Being entred the same Hall where the Credentials had been deliver'd before , the Adogeda invited the Ambassador to sit down , and soon after entred the same four Lords before the Bogdegan , and saluted the Ambassador very obligingly . Immediately after , four Tables were brought into the Room , two of which were cover'd with forty Silver Dishes , full of all Sorts of Sweet-Meats , for the Amhassador , the other two ( where there were also some Sweet-Meats , and a Dish with boil'd cold Mutton ) fell to our share . After Dinner , we were treated with Thee boil'd in Milk , in wooden Dishes , which we took , and re-delivered to the Servants , with making deep Reveences . So soon as the Ambassador arose from the Table , all his Sweet-Meats were given to his Attendants ; but what was left upon our Tables , was divided among the Cosacks . The 16th of November , the Dorgamba , with several other Chinese Lords , and the two Adogeda's , came to pay a Visit to the Ambassador ; who entertain'd them with a Sett of very good Musick , at which they seem'd to be extreamly well satisfied ; and after they had staid some time , the Ambassador made to the Dorgamba these following Presents . A large Looking-Glass with a black wooden Frame . A less Looking-Glass . A round Looking-Glass with a gilt Frame . Two Watches . Twenty pieces of gilt Leather . Several fine Cuts . Six very fine Crystal-Glasses . A large Case for Glasses . Three large Dogs spotted like Tygers . A fine black Gun-Dog . A piece of fine Hollin Linen-Cloth . Four Lac'd Handkerchiefs ; Besides some Sables , black Foxes , Ermins , and other Siberian Commodities , which were received in a most obliging manner by the Dorgamba . On the 17th of November , two Heralds at Arms , were sent to invite the Ambassador and fourteen of the Gentlemen of his Retinue , to the Bogdegan's Table ; and we were not a Musket-shot from our Quarters , before we were met by the Adogeda's , who conducted us into the Castle . Being entred the same Hall , where we had deliver'd our Credentials before . The Adogeda presented the Ambassador and his Retinue , with Chairs ; immediately after , came the four abovementioned Lords , who after having paid their Complements to the Ambassador , asked him , whether he could speak Latin ; and being answer'd , he did not : they asked further , whether any of his Retinue were Masters of the said Language ; and it being told him , that there was one who had some Knowledge of it , but not to perfection ; they left us to return our Answer to the Bogdegan . We sat above four or five hours before word was brought us , that we were to come to the Bogdegan ; but were in the mean while treated with Thee boil'd in Milk by the Adogeda . An account was likewise taken of our Names , how many there were of us ; which done , the Adogeda receiv'd Orders to conduct us . We pass'd through three several Gates , and as many large and handsome Courts ; among which , one deserves to be particularly taken notice of . For in the midst of it , there was a Bridge of Marble , sustain'd by very fine Arches ; under which was a Water , which being call'd , the Bogdegan's Fish-Pond , had the resemblance of a fair small River , and surrounded the Castle . So soon as we entred the Room , where the Bogdegan was seated upon his Throne , the Ambassador was plac'd by the Adogeda's on one side of the Throne , which was surrounded with above three hundred Courtiers , who all wore the Emperour's Armes upon their Breasts and Backs . The Roof of this Room was extraordinary high , and the sides adorn'd with a great number of Marble Statues . Just opposite to it was the Emperour's Temple , a most magnificent Structure . On the other side of the Room , you look'd into another Court , where were the Lodgings of the Enuchs and other Women , that attended in the Emperour's Seraglio . The Ambassador was placed on the left-hand of the Throne , and his Attendance about four Rods behind him , on the right-hand ; just opposite to the Ambassadors were the four abovementioned Lords ; About forty Persons , armed with Half-Pikes and Battle-Axes attended about the Throne . We had not sat very long , before we saw a Table cover'd all over with Dishes of Massive Gold , and fill'd with Sweet-Meats brought in , which was set before the Emperour ; After this , two Tables with Sweet-Meats were brought in for the four Lords ; and next to them , another Table with Sweet-Meats for the Ambassador ; several Tables were placed for us , three belonging to a Table ; The Sweet-Meats were all serv'd in Silver Dishes ; besides which there were Grapes , Apples , Pears , Chesnuts , China-Oranges , Citrons , and other Fruits . As for the Chineses , of whom there were above a hundred , each had his own Table , with several Dishes of Meat . So soon as we saw the Emperour begin to eat , we were obliged to pay our Reverence by a low inclination of the Head , and then we eat of what was before us . After Dinner , which lasted above three hours , two large Cups of Brandy were presented to the Bogdegan , who ordered the Dorgamba and another Great Lord , to conduct the Ambassador upon the Throne ; Being advanc'd upon the Steps , the Dorgamba , by orders from the Emperour , presented one of these Cups to the Ambassador , telling him , that he must make a low Reverence , and drink it all off at a Draught . In the mean while , some Iesuits having been sent for , they appear'd instantly , and by Orders from the Emperour , spoke to the Ambassador in Latin ; who answering them in Italian , that he was not very well vers'd in the Latin Tongue , one of the Fathers began to talk in Italian with the Ambassador , whom he asked many Questions , and among the rest , How long it was since he left Muscovy ? Unto which he having given a suitable Answer , he was re-conducted to his place . We were also each in his turn , placed opposite to the Throne , and presented with a golden Cup of Brandy , which after we had taken up , with a very low Reverence , we were re-conducted to our respective places . Soon after we as well as the Chineses there present , had some Thee boil'd in Milk presented to us in wooden Dishes , which as before we received , and return'd with a very low bow to the very ground . The Tables being remov'd , we were conducted out of the Room , which done , both the Adogeda's made a sign to the Ambassador to follow them into another Apartment , which was done , because we should not see the Bogdegan descend from his Throne . He is originally a Mongul Tartar , of a brown Complexion , of about 45 years of Age. The Ambassador desir'd to be dismiss'd for that time , but the Dorgamba return'd from the Emperour , and asked the Ambassador , whether he could tell any tidings concerning some Iesuits , who about three years before intended to travel to China , by the way of Muscovy , but were stopt in their Journey ? The Ambassador having answer'd that he knew nothing of them , the Dorgamba return'd with this Answer to the Emperour . In the mean while we were conducted to our former places , where the Adogeda desir'd the Ambassador to sit down a little , till the Sweet-Meats that were left , could be given to our Servants ; which was done accordingly ; it being a very antient Custom among the Chineses , always to let the Remnants of the Emperour's Table to be carried home . Our Servants being well loaden with Sweet-Meats , the two Adogeda's reconducted the Ambassador to his Quarters . On the 18th of November , we as well as the Cosacks were entertain'd at our Quarters from the Emperour's Table . There was a Table in the Ambassador's Appartment for his own use , those for the Gentlemen was laid in the Hall. All the Tables being cover'd with Meats , two of the Bogdegan's Courtiers came to desire the Ambassador and his Retinue in the Emperour's Name to sit down , which we did with a profound Reverence , in respect to his Imperial Majesty . Our Dishes were , boil'd Geese , Pullets , Eggs , and all sorts of Meats ; Grapes , Apples , Pears , Wall-nuts , Chesnuts , Citrons , China-Oranges , all sorts of Preserves and Sweet-Meats . The Cosacks din'd in the Court ; and before Dinner , were all presented with Thee boil'd in Milk. Towards Evening the two Adogeda's came to tell the Ambassador , that the Bogdegan was going to make a Progress for 20 days ; and on the 7th of December , they came to give us notice of his return to Peking . On the 8th we were again invited to the Bogdegan's Table , where we were treated in the same manner as before . On the 11th the Askamba and Surgushey , were sent by the Bogdegan , to invite the Ambassador and his Retinue to be present at a great Feast at Court , and to be conducted through the left-side of the Castle , whereas before , we had been brought in through the Great Court on the right-side . Accordingly next Morning , five hours before day-light , the two Adogeda's came to our Quarters , and conducted us on Horse-back to the Castle , where being entred on the left-side , the Adogeda's desired the Ambassador to sit down , where we were treated several times with Thee ; in the mean while that one of the Adogeda's was gone to receive his further Instructions . At break of day , both the Adogeda's led us into a Court , where we saw two Elephants of an extraordinary bigness , with very rich Furnitures : Opposite to them , we saw a great many Drums plac'd upon the Ground , near which stood the Emperour's Guards , cloath'd in red Damask , and all round the Court we saw above a hundred Chairs , belonging to the Chinese Lords . Being from thence conducted to the place where the Bogdegan was to make his Appearance , we entred on the left-side , where we saw several hundreds Chinese Lords very magnificently dress'd , with the Emperour's Armes upon their Backs and Breasts , sitting upon Bolsters or Cushions , upon the ground . Their Caps were adorn'd with the Feathers of Peacocks , which were fastn'd to them with fine Crystals . Those of the first Rank had very large Saphirs upon their Caps . Near to these we had our Seats assign'd us ; and scarce had we thus sat an hour , when by the discharge of a Cannon ( which made no great noise ) a signal was given for the Chineses to rise , whilst the Bogdegan was coming in to mount his Throne , which stood directly opposite to the Door , thro' which we were introduc'd . All on a sudden we heard a Chime of Bells , which being the signal for the Chineses , they in very good Order made their appearance before the Bogdegan : In the mean while , a certain Person who stood near the Bogdegan , read for above an hour with a very loud and audible Voice out of a Book , which done , we heard very fine singing at some distance from us ; After this two Drums were beat , which being another signal to the Chineses , they fell upon their Knees , bending their Heads to the ground , three times , one after another . Then they rise , and several Musical Instruments made an agreeable Harmony for some time , during which they performed the same reverence twice more , and so took their Seats again . We were then conducted by the two Adogedan's in the presence of the Bogdean , where we performed the same Ceremony in the same manner as the Chineses had done ; And the Ambassador being led by the Hand by the Adogeda up to the Bogdegan's Throne , had the honour to receive a dish of Thee from the Bogdegan's own hands . We were likewise , after we had taken our Seats , again treated with Thee boil'd in Milk , being obliged every time we took and re delivered the Cup , to turn our left-Leg under our Bodies , and so to make a low Inclination with our Heads . Soon after , the Ambassador being re-conducted by the Adogeda to his Seat , the Chineses , all on a sudden , plac'd themselves on the right-side upon their bended Knees , knocking their Heads against the Ground three times , whilst the Bogdegan was descending from the Throne . We were led by the two Adogeda's to the same place , where we were obliged to perform the same Ceremony . That part of the Court where the Bogdegan's Throne was plac'd , was lin'd with his Guards , cloath'd in red Damask , and arm'd with Battle-Axes and Half-Piques . The Solemnity being ended , we pass'd again through the place where before we had deliver'd our Credentials , in order to our return to our Quarters ; but the Adogeda's desiring the Ambassador to stay a little longer , there being some Chinese Lords , who were very ambitious to see the Ambassador and his Retinue , he granted his request . As we were coming out of the Castle , we saw one of the Elephants , which was shewn us before , draw a great Waggon , in which was the Bogdegan's Throne ; we were scarce return'd to our Quarters , when the Adogeda again entreated the Ambassador to go along with him to the Bogdegan's Play-house , vvhere a very diverting Play vvas acted that day . He invited not only the Ambassador's Retinue , but also all the Merchants and Cosacks , to partake of the Shovv . And as vve vvere on our way thither , we met several Chinese Lords , among whom was the Askamba , who came on purpose to bear the Ambassador Company thither . Before Dinner we had the diversion of seeing a Fellow play all sorts of Tricks . He took a stick , which was sharp at one end in his Hand , on which he fixed a large round wooden Ball , which turn'd it self without intermission upon the Stick , till he threw it in the Air , and catch'd it again upon the point of the Stick , where it rowl'd about like before ; Secondly , he took another Stick , but not so big as the former , which he fixed upon his upper Lip ; in the middle of this Stick was a small wooden Horse , which continually turn'd about the Stick , as did another wooden Ball on the top of the Stick . Sometimes he put the Stick upon his Thumb , where it perform'd the same operation . Thirdly , he put the same Stick through a certain Instrument , not unlike our Flutes , which he held in his Mouth . On the point of the Stick he had fixed two Knives , not unlike our Shoe-maker's Knives , with their Edges to one another , which turn'd themselves upon the Stick to the no small astonishment of the Spectators . Fourthly , he took three ordinary Knives , two of which he kept steady in his left-hand , but no sooner had he thrown the third up in the Air , but the other two follow'd , which he catch'd all three by the Handles . He shew'd us also several fine Postures on Horse-back , and whilst we were very magnificently treated at Dinner , we had the diversion of the Play , which lasted till night ; when we return'd home well satisfied with our Entertainment . The 18th of December , hoth the Adogeda's came to salute the Ambassador in the Name of the Dorgamba , and to invite him and the Chiefest of his Domesticks to pass the next day at his House . The next Morning his Horses stood ready to attend us at our Quarters , from whence we went directly to the Dorgamba's Palace . We were conducted by the Adogeda's in a small appartment , where we found the Dorgamba ready to receive the Ambassador , which he did in very obliging terms . Soon after we were treated with Thee boil'd in Milk , and the Ambassador having communicated for some time with the Dorgamba , concerning the Instructions , he had received from their Czarish Majesty's , the Ambassador was conducted from thence into the Dining-Room . As we entred the Room , the Players who were very magnificently dress'd , stood ready to begin the Play , which they did accordingly ; It is the Custom in China for the Actors to give a Book , containing the Contents of many Plays , to the Master of the Feasts , out of which he chuses which he likes best , which is commonly perform'd by singing in the nature of our Opera's . The Dorgamba sat at a Table by himself , next to him was plac'd the Ambassador at another Table , and next to him the two Adogeda's at another . Two other Tables were brought in for the Ambassador's Retinue ; we were treated with great deal of Splendor . Our Drink was Aqua vitae prepared with Cinnamon , which was brought to us in golden Cups , and we were forced to take it off quite to the bottom , the Dorgamba shewing us the way by his own Example . The Floor was covered all over with Tapistry , and behind the Dorgamba stood a little Page with a Basket made of Straw-work , which was the Dorgamba's Spitting-Pot . Thus we spent the greatest part of the day with a great deal of Diversion , and on the 19th , being a great Feast day at Court , we were again splendidly Entertained at the Bogdegan's Table . In the year 1694. on the 6th of Ianuary , and on the 16th , we were again invited to the Bogdegan's Table . On the 26th of the same month , the Dorgamba obliged us with the sight of a very fierce Panther , and the same day we were again admitted to the Bogdegan's Table . On the 27th we paid a visit to the Jesuits , who treated us with a very good Breakfast ; Their Church is a very curious piece of Architecture , with a fine Organ , which is placed on the outside of it towards the Street . There were at that time eight Fathers of that Society at Peking . On the 29th it was a hard Frost , with a strong North Wind and abundance of Snow . On the 4th of February both the Adogeda's brought Orders for the Ambassador to make his Appearance at Court. Accordingly we went on Horseback to Court on the 5th of February , where after we had been entertain'd very splendidly at the Bogdegan's Table , the Ambassador was told , that according to his desire he should be dismiss'd in twelve nights . Accordingly on the 15th of Febr. the Bogdegan sent one of his Coutiers to the Ambassador to desire him to come to Court the next morning with all his Attendance , and the Cosacks , to receive the usual Presents of the Bogdegan . The day before we went to Court we were treated at the Bogdegan's Charge at our Quarters , when the Ambassador with his whole Attendance went on Horseback , being conducted by the Adogeda's into a spacious Court , where we received the following Presents . A Horse , with Bridle and Saddle , and all other Accoutrements . A Chinese Cap , with a Silk Puff on the top of it . A Sur-toot of Damask Brocaded with Gold Serpents , and lined with Lamb-Skins . A Scarff , a Knife , 6 Handkerchiefs , and 2 Tobacco Bags . A pair of Leather Boots , and a pair of Silk Stockings . A piece of Black Sattin of 10 yards . A piece of Ludan of 20 yards . 16 pieces of Kitaick . 7 Lan of Silver worth 14 Crowns . The Ambassador's Gentlemen had each of them the following Presents . A Chinese Cap , with a red Silk Puff on the top . A Damask Surtoot lined with Lambs-Skin . A piece of Sattin of 10 yards . A piece of Ludan of 10 yards . A Scarff , with a Knife , 2 Tobacco Baggs , and 6 Handkerchiefs . One pair of Leather Boots , with a pair of Silk Stockings quilted with Cotton . 16 pieces of Kitaick . One Lan and a half of Silver worth 3 Crowns . The Cosacks and Servants received each the following Presents . A piece of Sattin of 10 yards . Eight pieces of Kitaick . One Lan of Silver . On the 18th of February , the Ambassador being again invited to Court , the Dorgamba told him , that if he were ready for his departure , the Carriages should attend him the next morning at his Quarters . I am not ignorant that in this place I ought to give the Reader a particular Account of the Manners , Customs and Religion of the Chineses ; but I will content my self to give only in this Journal a general Account of the Empire of China , and its Capital City called Peking . The most Potent Empire of China is known under several Names among Foreign Nations . The Tartars call it Katay , those of Siam , Sin , the Iapanneses , Than , and some of the Tartarian Nations call it Han. The Chineses themselves have given it many Sir-names ; for among the many Families that have sway'd the Chinese Scepter , each Founder of its Race has assigned it its particular Title . Thus it is called Than , ( broad without measure ) Iu , ( Peace ) , Tha , ( large ) , Sciam , ( pleasant ) , Cheu , ( complea● ) ; but among all the rest , the Chineses have retain'd two , the first of which is , Chungehoa , that is , the Middle Empire , and Chunque , which is the Middle Garden , being of Opinion that the Earth was four Square , and their Empire in the midst of it . This vast Country was in the year before the Birth of Christ 2254 , divided into 12 Provinces by their Emperor Xucus , and by his Successor Iva into 9 , which at that time comprehended only the Northern Provinces , as far as the River Kiang . But after the Southern Parts were united with this Empire , it was divided into fifteen Provinces . Most of them were formerly under the Jurisdiction of their own Princes , but after they were Conquered and United with the Chinese Crown , were Governed by Viceroy's , who to this day have the Administration of Affairs in those Places . It is divided into the Northern and Southern Part. The first is that which is properly called Katay by the Tartars , and comprehends 5 Provinces : to wit , Peking , Xantung , Xansi , Xiemsi , Honan , to which some add the Province of Leaotung , and the Peninsula of Corea . The other 9 Provinces , are ; Nanking , Chekiang , Kiangsi , Huquang , Suchuen , Queicheu , Iunnan , Quangsi , Quantung , Fockien , which by one general Name are called by the Tartars , Mangin . The North and Southern Provinces are divided by the River Kiang , ( by the Chineses , ) called the Son of the Ocean . ) The Empire of China borders on the East on the great Eastern Ocean , called by the Chineses , Tung . Towards the North , on the Chinese Wall , which divides it from the Great Tartary ; on the West it has the Mountain of Thebet to the Confines of Bengala : On the South-side is the Kingdom of Couchinchina , which is Tributary to the Chineses Empire . It s whole Breadth , from the Isle of Hanon , situate under the 18th Degree of North Latitude , to the 42th Degree of North Latitude , is 330 German Leagues . It s length from the West , under the 112th Degree , till East under the 34th Degree , near the City Ningpo or Nampo , is 450 German Leagues . This whole Empire seems both by Art and Nature made impregnable . For on the West side is the Mountain of Thebet , and the great Desart of Xama ; On the North side the famous Chinese Wall , which was begun to be built in the year 215 before Christ's Birth , and was finished in 5 years ; On the South and East it is surrounded with the Ocean , where by reason of the many Rocks and Sands there is no no safe Landing unless it be in a few places . The City of Peking , the Capital of the Empire , and Residence of its Kings , has borrowed its Name from the Province of Peking , which on the East Borders on the great Gulph betwixt Corea and Iapan ; on the North-East upon the Province of Leaotung , on the North upon the Great Tartary , and part of the Chinese Wall , and on the West the Province of Xansi . This Province has 8 famous Cities , to wit ; Peking , Paoting , Hokian , Chinting , Xunte , Quanping , Taming , and Iunping : The City of Peking is situate under 39 Degrees 59 Minutes upon the Northern Confines of the Province of Peking , not far from the famous Chinese Wall. On the South side it is fortified with two very strong and high Walls . The Suburbs are enclosed in one single Wall , with 3 very good Bastions on each side of the Gate . You enter these Suburbs by a Bridge built over a River , which to the North side surrounds the Wall ; from the Suburbs through the South-Gate , it is half an hours walking before you come to the Body of the City , where , at the Entrance there is a very high Bastion , and as you turn to the left , another well-mounted with Cannon , from whence you may go into the City through the Old Gate . There are many other Bastions to be seen all round the Walls , where every night the Garison keeps as strict a Guard as if an Enemy were near at hand ; but in the day time , the Emperor's Gentlemen of the Bed-Chamber Guard the Gates , not so much for its Defence , as to look after the Customs , which are to be paid there . The Citizens Houses are generally finely built , and the Palaces of Persons of Quality very stately Structures , but their greatest Magnificence appears in their Triumphal Arches . Their Temples are Adorned with Steeples of an extraordinary height , and most Artificially built : But the Streets of this so stately City are in no wise suitable to its Grandeur , there being very few among them Paved with Stones , which seems to be strange in a place where they don't want these Materials , the Streets being extreamly inconvenient and troublesome to walk both in fair and fowl weather . In dry weather , when the Wind blows from the North , the Dust is raised all over the City to that degree , that it spoils every thing in the Houses . The Inhabitants preserve themselves a little when they go abroad , by wearing a thin Veil almost like our Gawses , over their Faces , which comes down to their Breasts ; besides that , they can see every body that passes without being seen by them , and without exposing their Faces to the Dust ; they enjoy by it this conveniency , that they are not obliged to those frequent Salutes and other Ceremonies which are so much admired , and otherwise practised among the Chineses . All the Chinese Women are of a verylow Stature , those of Quality have very little Feet , in which they take a particular pride , for which reason they keep them extraordinary streightned , to such an excess , that many thereby quite lose the use of their Feet . It is look'd upon as very ignominious among the Chinese Ladies to shew their naked Feet . There is scarce a Street , Bridge or Gate in the City of Peking , where you don't meet with Horses or Asses , which may be hir'd for a small price to go up and down the Streets , where a Servant attends you and your Horse . The Streets are always crouded with People ; here you may see one dance upon the Rope , in another place you see one upon the Stage , who is surrounded with many Auditors , unto whom he relates certain Stories , and these reward him for his pains with a kind of Brass-Money , which being four square , sign'd on one side with four Characters , and a hole in the middle for the conveniency of carrying them upon a string , ten of them make no more than a Penny. But when any thing is to be bought or paid with Silver they use this method : they always wear by their sides a pair of Shears , and Weights enclosed in wooden Cases in their Pockets , by which means they cut the Silver Plates , and weigh of it as much as they have occasion for at that time . You meet sometimes in the Streets certain Chineses , who beat their Breasts with stones , others knock their Heads against Stones , till the Blood follows . There is scarce a Street but what has many Publick-houses , which are distinguished by their Sign-Posts , where you find it written what sort of Liquor they sell within . These Houses are very neatly kept , and affording good Accommodation . But it is time to look backwards , and to give you a short Account of our return to Muscovy . On the 19th of February towards Evening , we began our Journey from Peking , being conducted out the Town by the two Adogeda's , and several other Persons of Quality to the next Village . About five days Journey from Peking , the Surgushey ( who was to conduct us as far as to the City of Naun ) brought us through an old ruined City , where in one of their Temples , we saw an Idol made of Clay but richly gilt , representing a Woman ; it was about 15 yards high , and had many Heads and Hands . Not far from thence in a Gallery , you saw another Figure , resembling a Woman kind , which they said , was her Daughter , lie in a Bed of Damask Quilt , cover'd with rich Chinese Carpets . On the 30th of May , we came to the City of Naun , and took up our Quarters in the Village Suttigart . On the 5th of April , I was surprised in my Quarters by a very strange Spectacle ; For my Host's Daughter appear'd all on a sudden , as if she had been possess'd by the Devil , making such horrid out-cries , as put us all in a fright . After she had thus continued for some time , she began to sing very agreeably for half an hour , when the other Women there present , having begun to sing certain Verses , she answered them immediately . I was so curious as to enquire , what could be the meaning of all this ; to which they reply'd , that there being a Neighbour's Child very ill , this Virgin had been consulted concerning her Recovery , she being one vvho vvas in great Esteem among them , and look'd upon as a Saint . The Neighbours vvere no sooner departed , but an Aunt of hers took a fevv Coals , upon vvhich she threw certain Incenses , vvhich holding near her Face , she soon opened her Eyes , and recovered her Senses . On the 14th of April , vve set forvvard in our Journey from Naun , in Company of a Chinese Envoy , vvho being a native of the City of Margenn , vvas sent by the Bogdegan , to the Waywode of Nartzinskoy . On the 23th of April , vve pass'd over a very high Mountain , not vvithout a great deal of difficulty , the Snow being above a Yard high on the top . On the 25th , vve changed our Course , being forevvarn'd by our Guide , vvho vvas a Tungoese , that three or four thousand Mongul Tartars laid in Ambush for us , expecting our coming at a certain place . This obliged the Ambassador to chuse another Road more to the right . On the 27th , vve came to the River Laduna , vvhere vve halted for some time . On the 2d of May , vve pass'd over the River Keilar , and vve had not travell'd very far , before on the third of May , vve vvere overraken by a Fire : For the Mongul Tartars , finding they had miss'd their Aim , had out of Revenge , set fire to the long and dry Grass , which was remaining , after the Winter Season , in the Desart , which being augmented by the violent Winds that blew towards us , surprised us so on a sudden , that we had not time enough left us , to save our Tents . If this Fire had surprised us as we were upon our march , scarce any body would have escaped the Flames that surrounded us on all sides . But now we had the good fortune to save our Cattle , and the damage received by the Fire was inconsiderable on our side , what was endamaged in our Carriages , being all repair'd in one day . The worst was , that being deprived of Forage , some of our Cattle died daily for want of it , and we our selves began to be much streightned for Provisions . For which reason the Ambassador dispatched three Cosacks to the Waywode of Nartzinskoy , to solicite prompt Succors of Cattle and Provisions . And wherever we could light of any Horses or Camels , we bought them up at a dear rate ; the first at 40 and 50 , the last at 70 or 80 Rubels a-piece . The 8th of May , we came to the River Margenn , where meeting with good Forage , we staid two days to refresh our Cattle . And as we were travelling , we lost one of our Russian Servants , who having lost his Horse , was lost himself in looking after it . On the 12th , we pass'd the River Gann with our loaden Camels and Horses ; and finding the Trees hereabouts full of green Leaves and a pleasant Country , we staid here two days . On the 15th of May ; we met the Convoy , which by order of the Governour of Nartzinskoy , was sent us from Argunn . They came to us in very good time ; for if they had staid two days longer , our Cattle must all have perish'd , and we been droven to the necessity of feeding on Horse-Flesh ; for most of our Servants had lost their Horses before , and were fain to march on Foot through the Desart . On the 21th of May , notwithstanding there was a deep Snow faln the night before , we Ferry'd over the River of Argunn , a long days Journey from the City of the same name , where we staid till the 25th and provided our selves with all Necessaries , enough to serve us till we came to Nartzinskoy . Most of our Attendance began to be very sickly hereabouts , by reason , that having not been used to any Bread before these six Months , they eat of it with too much greediness . At some distance from Argunn , the Ambassador , with some of his German and Russian Attendance left the Caravan , making the best of thei● way towards Nartzinskoy . On the 1st of Iune , we came to a small River , which being by the late Rains rendred impassable by Horses , we were feign to strip , and so to swim over our selves and our Horses . On the second , we arriv'd safely at Nartzinskoy , as did our Caravan on the 9th following . The 13th of Iune , three Tungoeses brought the Russian Servant , whom we had lost on the 8th of May in the Desart to Nartzinskoy . He had swarved about the Desart for three days , having no other Food , but Herbs and Roots , and meeting at last with these three Tungoeses , whom he believed to have been Mongul Tartars , he put himself in a posture of defence , and would not have surrendred himself , if his Horse had not been so tir'd , as not to be able to stir any longer . On the 3d of Iuly , we set forward from Nartzinskoy , after the Ambassador had dispatch'd two Messengers to Mosco , to notifie our safe arrival , to Their Czarish Majesties ; and on the same day the Chinese Envoy , whom we mentioned before , return'd from thence to Naun . This last Winter , whilst we were at Peking , 350 Cosacks of Nartzinskoy , and 500 Tungoeses , had made an Incursion into the Territories of the Mongul Tartars , through the Desarts of Nartzinskoy , with such Success , that they had attack'd and ruin'd their Habitations on two several places , put all the old ones to the Sword , and carried off the young ones into Slavery . The 13th of Iuly , we came to Plotbus , the 15th to the Lake of Shock , the 19th to the Lake of Ierawena , near which are three Lakes more . On the 21th of Iuly , our two Messengers , who had been dispatch'd to Mosco , as we mention'd before , return'd to us in a pitiful Condition , they having been overtaken about 10 Miles from Vdinsko , by some Mongul Tartars , who had robb'd and stript them , but had not taken their Letters from them . On the 22th , we foarded the River Ana , which falls into the River Vda : And on the 26th the River Kurba , which running with a very swift current , disembogues likewise in the River Vda . On the 27th , in the Afternoon , we arriv'd safely at Vdinsko ; where we sold our Camels and Horses at five Rubels a-piece ; whereas the Camels had cost us 35 and 40 Rubels , and the Horses 10 and 15 a-piece . On the 28th , we embarqu'd our selves on board two large Vessels ; and towards Evening went on shoar in a great Village , call'd Saimkojam Linsko , on the left-side of the River Selinga . On the 29th in the Afternoon , we set Sail from thence , and on the 31th came to the entrance of the Lake of Baikela , where we were fain to lay by for two hours , and afterwards row'd three miles further , before we could make use of our Sails . Towards Evening the wind chopping about , we were droven back for several miles , and at last met with a place fit for Anchorage . The Winds being somewhat laid , we early in the Morning set Sail again , and happily made the River of Angara , and so arriv'd on the first of August , toward Noon at Irkutskoy . On the 5th , we again set Sail from hence towards Ienekiskoy . On the 11th , we went on shoar in a Town belonging to the Bratskoy , on the left-side of the River of Angara , into which falls hereabouts another very large River . We left that Place again the same day in the Afternoon , and had not sail'd above a Mile , when we were forced to pass a very dangerous Cataract ( or Water-fall ) call'd Pogmaly . Not far from thence we pass'd another , call'd Pyan , much longer than the former ; and no sooner were the Vessels brought over this dangerous Place , but they were in danger of having been swallowed up in a Whirl-pool . On the 12th of August , we came to another Cataract , call'd Poduna , where we were fain to unload our Vessels ; the Passage being very streight and dangerous . On the 13th , we pass'd another Cataract , not so dangerous as the former , but which continued for four or five miles . On the 14th , we came to an Anchor near the Cataract , call'd Skamansko , till we could be provided with expert Watermen , who being acquainted with the River , brought our Vessels safely without being unloaden ( the Water being very high ) over the Cataract , tho' it was near three Miles long . On the 16th , before Noon , we pass'd by the River Itim , which falls on the right-hand into the River Tungusko , as the Angara does to the left . We pass'd the same day over another Cataract ; and on the 17th left the River Ketto to the right of us . On the 19th , we pass'd over three several Cataracts , near the last of which , we were met by a Messenger , whose name being Andreknihoff , had been dispatch'd by the Ambassador from Nartzinskoy to Musco . On the 22d , we left the River Kama to the right of us ; and on the 25th in the Morning , pass'd over another most dangerous Cataract , and arrived safely the same Evening at Ienekiskoy . We continued our Journey from thence on the 1st of September by Land to Makoffsko , where we arriv'd the 3d day , and on the 7th , set forward again towards Tobolsko . On the 12th , we din'd in a Monastery , but did not stay longer than till night . On the 23d , early in the Morning , we came to Iam-Kutskoy ; and on the 26th towards Evening , to the City of Narim , about a Mile distance from the River Oby , where we embarqu'd on the 28th , but came on shoar again in the Afternoon , by reason of a strong North-wind , which was quite contrary to us ; we were fain to lie here till the 30th . On the 3d of October , the Wind veering about again to the North , we were obliged to come to another again till night ; when we pass'd by the River Wache . The 4th , the Wind blew strong again from the North , so that we were fain to lie still till the next Morning . On the 6th , we were stopt again by the North-wind , besides which , it froze very hard that night . On the 8th , we got on shoar at Surgutt ; and on the 9th the North-wind blew very strong against us , with great Snows and a hard Frost , so that we were obliged to stay on shoar till the 11th , when it began to thaw ; but the North-wind continued till the 13th , in the Morning , when we set Sail again , and pass'd by two Villages ; the 14th , in the Forenoon , we entred the River Irtish ; and on the 15th , early in the Morning , arriv'd safely at Samorskojam . The Ambassador being indisposed staid there till the 14th of November , when , being restor'd to his former Health by the use of proper Remedies , and the River Irtish being quite frozen up in the mean while , we continued our Journey from Samarskojam in Sleds . On the 19th , we came to Demjansko ; and on the 20th to Tobolsko . Betwixt Samarskojam and Tobolsko , we pass'd by abundance of Huts belonging to the Ostiaki , most of Wood , and the Roads were hereabouts very narrow and not well beaten . On the 17th of December , we left Tobolsko ; and the 20th in the Afternoon arrived at Tumen . From thence we went on the 21st , and came on the 23d too early in the Morning to the City of Iapantshin , where we staid only till the next day ; and on the 27th early in the Morning , arrived in the City of Wergaturia , from whence we went further on in our Journey the 28th . In the Year 1695 , on New-years-day , we came to the City of Sotokamskoy , where we staid till the next day ; On the 5th we reach'd Kaigorod , which we left again the 6th ; and on the 9th came to Iam-Vsga , situate upon the River Sisella . The 9th we din'd at Iata Pyoldie , and the 11th at Ianrspas Vspilsco . The 12th we reach'd St. Soto Witzogda , where we staid the next day till towards Evening . The 14th we came to the City of Vtingha , and left it again the 15th towards Evening . The 18th we din'd in the City of Totma , where we staid till the 19th towards night . The 21st , early in the Morning we reach'd Schusca-jam , and continued our Journey from thencethe next day . The 25th we came to Ieresla , where we only staid till night . On the 27th to Peresla , from whence we set forward again in our Journey on the 29th , and on the 31st of Ian. at night , arrived safely in a Villlage , call'd Alexeshe on the River Ianse , not above five miles from the City of Musco . Here the Ambassador received Orders to stay till the next Morning , when Czar Peter Alexievits came to this place to confer with him in private . After they had spent some hours together , the Czar took the Ambassador along with him to Ischmeiloff , and from thence to Brebolensko ; and we arrived the same day , being the 1st of February , safely in the City of Musco , where we repos'd our selves after our Journey to China , in which we had spent 3 years , wanting 6 weeks . FINIS . Some Curious OBSERVATIONS CONCERNING THE PRODUCTS OF RUSSIA , Which may serve as A Supplement To the Preceding Treatise . Written Originally in LATIN by Henry William Ludolf . London , Printed for D. Brown , at the Black-Swan and Bible without Temple-Bar , and T. Goodwin , at the Maidenhead over against St. Dunstan's Church , Fleet-street , 1698. Some Curious OBSERVATIONS Concerning the PRODUCTS OF Russia , &c. CHAP. I. Of their Minerals . THey have three sorts of Salts in Russia ; the first is boil'd out of Springs , of which the best is made at Permia in Siberia . The second is , their Stone-Salt , which is found in great quantity in the Province of Vffa ; The third is brought to perfection by the heat of the Sun in the Salt-Pits , near Astrachan , and in Siberia . There is also great store of the best Salt-petre to be found , as also good Brimstone , betwixt Siberia and the River Wolga , not far from the Kingdom of Casan : but the exportation of it is prohibited . There are also some Iron-Mines in Russia , and near Olonitz , on the confines of Sweden . Near Archangel there is Sluida Talck dug , which the English call Muscovy Glass . In the the Province of Vffa , are found very fine Chrystals . On the frontiers of Siberia , near the River Ienessay , there is a Mine which produces an Oar , resembling in colour and weight a golden Oar , but it is so volatile as to flie away in the Smoak , as soon as it is tryed by the Fire . Perhaps this Oar is much of the same nature in comparison to Gold , what a certain Oar in Germany , call'd Bismuth , is in respect to Silver , it being of the same colour and weight , and is found in the Saxon Silver Mines . The Russians are destitute of Silver Mines , but they often dig some of the Metal out of the old Graves . The Mammotovoy , which is dug out of the Earth in Siberia , is very well worth taking notice of . The common People in Russia relate surprising things concerning its Origin . For they say , they are the Bones of certain Animals , which exceed in bigness any living Creature upon Earth ; They make use of it in Physick , as we do of the Unicorn . A friend of mine presented me with a piece of it , which he said was given him by a Muscovite , who had brought it himself out of Siberia , which appears to me to be nothing else than a true Ivory . The more understanding Sort believe them to be Elephants Teeth , which ever since the time of the Deluge , have lain thus under ground . The Adamavoi-Kost or Adam's Earth , is dug out of the Earth near Archangel ; it is of a black Colour , very near as hard as a Stone , but its figure resembles the Branches of Trees ; from whence some conjecture that it is a Wood petrefied . According to this Opinion , it must be supposed that this Wood being perhaps laid at the bottom of some River , whose Current has been choak'd up by the Sands , and covered these Woods . CHAP. II. Of their Vegetables . THE Ground in many Parts of Muscovy is more fertile than can well be imagined by Strangers . For it being full of Nitrous particles , these not only promote the Production of all kinds of Fruits , but also quicken their growth , and bring them sooner to perfection , than in some of the more Southern Countries ; as it is besides some other Fruits , very observable in their Melons . They have a certain kind of Apples , call'd Nativa , which are not only of a fine taste , but also transparent like Glass . They have also several sorts of Berries , which are not to be found in other places . The Hostanici are of a black colour , but of the same taste as our Cherries , having also a Stone in the middle . Their Punanitzi they use to suppress the Fumes after hard drinking . Besides which , they have those call'd , Brussenici Kluckva and Gersmici ; the two last of which are also found in Livonia . But among all their Vegetables , that Herb which they call , Kosa Travic , deserves to be taken notice of , for it resists Iron , and makes the Sythes if they touch it , spring to pieces . I cannot question the truth of it , because I have heard it confirm'd by very credible Persons , who have seen the effect of it in Siberia ; tho' otherwise I am not very apt to give credit to the Relations of the vulgar sort in Muscovy , among which , that of the Vegetable Lamm is a general received Fable , sufficiently contradicted by Experience . There is a certain Root in Russia , endow'd with an extraordinary Balsamick Quality , which also grows in Siberia , they call it Voltschnoy-Koron , which signifies as much as Wolfs-Root . They attribute to it a specifick Vertue of healing Wounds ; But what they related of it , to wit , that it heals a Wound by only chewing of it , I will not affirm for truth . Arbusi are called the Astrachan Melons ; they are not of so delicious a taste as the others ; they come nearer to a circular Figure , and their Seeds don't lie in the middle , but straggling thro' the Flesh of the Melon . The Astrachan Pepper is more sharp and biting than other Pepper , is enclosed in a red Husk , the Pepper it self is yellow , and not round but flattish . CHAP. III. Of their living Creatures . AMong the Insects of Russia , those call'd Toreau , are the most common , they most infest wooden Houses , but are not mischievous . Among the Fish , the Sterlet is counted one of the most delicious in Russia . It has a long Head and Tail , both of them making up above one half of its whole length , the rest of the Body being but very short . It s Skin is most like that of an Eel ; those inclining to a yellowish colour , are accounted the best . The Fish Sasan is very like our Carps . Somis , a very broad Fish , with a sharp Nose . Beluga , or White-Fish , is sometimes found in the Danube , near Comorrah ; they call it Hausam in Hungary , and is carried to Vienna , where it is look'd upon as a great Dainty , its Flesh being very luscious . Out of the Spawn of this Fish the best Caviare is made in Muscovy ; tho' they also make it of the Spawn of the Sturgeons and Pikes . The River Kama , which exonerates it self into the River Wolga , furnishes the City of Musco with the best Beluga . I don't remember that ever I met with any Birds in Muscovy , but what are sufficiently known among other European Nations . Among the four-legg'd Animals , the Muscovites esteem those the most , whose Furs protect them against the Injuries of the cold Season . They have four different kinds of Foxes . The first are the ordinary sort ; the second are those who have two dark strokes cross their Backs ; and therefore are by the Germans , called Cross Foxes . The third are the white Foxes , whose Skins are the cheapest of all ; And fourthly , the black ones , whose Skins are sold at a very dear rate , sometimes , as I have been told , at 80 Rubels or Ducats a piece . The Rosomacha , so called by reason of its greediness , affords the most durable Furs . But the chief vanity of the Muscovites , consists in their Sables . There is such a prodigious difference betwixt these Furs , that a pair of them are sold from three Rubels to a hundred Rubels . The black ones are the most precious ; but the white ones are very rare . In the great Plains betwixt Muscovy and the Crim Tartary , there are abundance of wild Oxen , and wild Goats ; the first they call Zubri , the last Zajaki . Vichocolis , a kind of Water-Rats , whose Skins are of a delicious Scent . CHAP. IV. Of the Natives of Russia , THE Muscovites are generally of a very strong Constitution , both very tall and bulky . They are also very fruitful , which makes the Country very populous , as may be judged by the vast Armies which the Muscovites bring into the Field in time of War. I have it from very credible Persons , and such as had considerable Commands in the present Czar's Army , that a few years ago the Army which was raised against the Precopian Tartars , consisted of above 300000 Men. Above one half of the year being taken up with their Fasts , when the common People feed upon nothing else but Cabbage and Cucumbers , and these raw , only pickl'd . This is an evident sign of their natural vigour , tho' it must also be allow'd , that they promote the digestion by the Brandy and Leeks , which they use in great quantity , and questionless , correct the viscous Humours arising in the Stomach by such indigestible Nourishments . They know of no Epidemical Distempers in Russia , unless you would give the Scurvy , ( the general Plague of all the Northern Countries ) that Name . The Russians call it Tsinga . Among the rest we ought not to pass by in silence here their strange manner of Travelling betwixt Siberia and China . For they make use of Sleds with Sails , which carry them over the Snow when the Wind proves favourable ; But if it proves contrary , they have Dogs ready at hand , who supply the defect of the Sails , which are laid by at that time . I have heard it affirm'd for truth , that twelve of these Dogs will draw as much as a good Horse . The Commodities exported from Russia are : Rhubarb , but much inferior in goodness to that which is brought from China and Turkey . Ambergreese , Honey , Wax , Tar , Course Linen , Caviare Russia Leather and Hemp. The City of Ieresla is famous for the dressing of Russia Leather , which as well as the Caviare , is for the most part transported into Italy , The English and Dutch consume abundance of Russia Hemp , out of which they make their Cables for their Ships . Sometimes the Dutch are also permitted to export some Corn , of which they make great profit . The Cities of Archangel and Narva , are the two chiefest Places of Commerce betwixt the Russians , English and Dutch. The first is most frequented by the Dutch , the last by the English. The Armenian Merchants have a free Trade at Narva , for the convenicy of transporting such Commodities as they buy in Holland , by the way of Narva , into Muscovy , and from thence by the River Wolga and the Caspian Sea , into Persia. But no body is permitted to return into Persia by way of Muscovy , unless he be come the same way before ; it being otherwise much easier to return that way into Persia , than to come from thence , as being against the current of the River Wolga . Formerly the Banjans ( who are Indian Merchants ) used to traffick in the Capital City of Musco . But of late they are forbidden to come any further than Archangel , where they drive a very considerable Trade . There is also at present a constant Trade betwixt Muscovy and China ; from whence the Muscovites bring Silks , Thee , and among other things a certain mixture , almost like Chalk , but of a yellowish colour , of an Aromatick Scent , which is look'd upon as a Sovereign Remedy against many Distempers . The Buchartzi , who , if I mistake not , are Mahometans , inhabiting near Samarkand , come frequently to Tobolsko , the Capital City of Siberia , with all sorts of Indian Commodities , for which Reason perhaps it is , that , as I have been informed , the Arabian Tongue is taught in some places of Siberia . The Calmuck Tartars bring every year after Harvest-time , a great many thousands of Horses to Sale to the City of Musco . They Trade also in Slaves , and sometimes sell their own Children to the Russians . I met once a young Boy of that Country who understood the Russian Tongue , whom out of Curiosity I asked several Questions , and among the rest , how they called God in his Native Tongue ; he answered , Bogunasniet , We have no God. But it is nevertheless certain , that they have a certain Religion , such a one as it is ; their High Priest being called Kutafta , who as well as the Kutafta of the Mongul Tartars , is subordinate to the Dalac-Lama , who being the Pagan Pope in those Parts , keeps his Residence at a place called Baontola , not far from the Confines of China . I have been credibly informed , that the Chinese Lama's or Priests , do also acknowledge this Dalac-Lama for their Head. They are perswaded that this Dalac-Lama is immortal , which Opinion they maintain among the common People without much difficulty ; forasmuch as he scarce ever appears , but to his Priests , who are all Partners in the Fraud . I heard once a certain Muscovian Lord , who had been sent as Ambassador from Musco to China , say , that it was offered him as a particular Favour , to appear before the Dalac-Lama , provided he would prostrate himself before him ; but , that he gave them many thanks for the Honour they intended to do him , without accepting their Offer . I conclude with this hearty wish , that the door of Mercy may be opened to these blind Wretches , that they may be brought out of darkness to partake of the light of the true Religion . FINIS . Books printed for D. Brown , at the Black-Swan and Bible , without Temple-Bar . A Late Voyage to St. Kilda , the remotest of all the Hebrides , or Western Islands of Scotland ; with a History of the Island , Natural , Moral , &c. by Mr. Martin , Gent. Beauty in distress , A Tragedy : as it is Acted by His Majesty's Servants . Written by Mr. Motteux : With a Discourse of the Lawfulness and Vnlawfulness of Plays . By the Learned Father Caffara , Divinity Professor at Paris ; sent in a Letter to the Author , by a Divine of the Church of England . With a Copy of Verses by Mr. Dryden , in defence of the Stage . The Canterbury Guest : Or , Abargain broken , A Comedy , Acted at the Theatre-Royal . Written by Mr. Ravenscroft . The Sullen Lovers : Or , The Curious Impertinents . A Comedy . Written by Th. Shadwell . The Cornish Comedy , as it is Acted at the Theatre-Royal in Dorset-Garden , by His Majesty's Servants . Dr. Colebatch's four Tracts ; his Treatise of the Gout , and Doctrine of Acids further asserted . 
A46303	----	New-Englands rarities discovered in birds, beasts, fishes, serpents, and plants of that country : together with the physical and chyrurgical remedies wherewith the natives constantly use to cure their distempers, wounds, and sores : also a perfect description of an Indian squa ... with a poem not improperly conferr'd upon her : lastly, a chronological table of the most remarkable passages in that country amongst the English : illustrated with cuts / by John Josselyn, Gent. Josselyn, John, fl. 1630-1675. 1672 Approx. 111 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 63 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A46303 Wing J1093 ESTC R20038 12353958 ocm 12353958 60068 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46303) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60068) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 212:3) New-Englands rarities discovered in birds, beasts, fishes, serpents, and plants of that country : together with the physical and chyrurgical remedies wherewith the natives constantly use to cure their distempers, wounds, and sores : also a perfect description of an Indian squa ... with a poem not improperly conferr'd upon her : lastly, a chronological table of the most remarkable passages in that country amongst the English : illustrated with cuts / by John Josselyn, Gent. Josselyn, John, fl. 1630-1675. [6], 114, [2] p., 1 leaf of plates : ill. Printed for G. Widdowes ..., London : 1672. Advertisements ([2] p.) at end. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- New England -- Pre-Linnean works. Indians of North America -- Medicine. Botany, Medical -- New England. Zoology, Medical -- New England. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion New-Englands RARITIES Discovered : IN Birds , Beasts , Fishes , Serpents , and Plants of that Country . Together with The Physical and Chyrurgical REMEDIES wherewith the Natives constantly use to Cure their DISTEMPERS , WOUNDS , and SORES . ALSO A perfect Description of an Indian SQUA , in all her Bravery ; with a POEM not improperly conferr'd upon her . LASTLY A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE of the most remarkable Passages in that Country amongst the ENGLISH . Illustrated with CUTS . By IOHN IOSSELYN , Gent. London , Printed for G. Widdowes at the Green Dragon in St. Pauls Church yard , 1672. To the highly obliging , His honoured Friend and Kinsman , SAMUEL FORTREY Esq SIR , IT was by your assistance ( enabling me ) that I commenc'd a Voyage into those remote parts of the World ( known to us by the painful Discovery of that memorable Gentleman Sir Fran. Drake . ) Your bounty then and formerly hath engaged a retribution of my Gratitude , and not knowing how to testifie the same unto you otherwayes , I have ( although with some reluctancy ) adventured to obtrude upon you these rude and indigested Eight Tears Observations , wherein whether I shall more shame my self or injure your accurate Iudgment and better Employment in the perusal , is a question . We read of Kings and Gods that kindly took A Pitcher fill'd with Water from the Brook. The Contemplation whereof ( well-knowing your noble and generous Disposition ) hath confirm'd in me the hope that you will pardon my presumption , and accept the tender of the fruits of my Travel after this homely manner , and my self as , Sir , Your highly obliged , & most humble Servant , John Josselyn . New-Englands RARITIES Discovered . IN the year of our Lord 1663. May 28. upon an Invitation from my only Brother , I departed from London , and arrived at Boston , the chief Town in the Massachusets , a Colony of Englishmen in New-England , the 2●… th of Iuly following . Boston ( whose longitude is 315 deg . and 42 deg . 30 min. of North Latitude ) is built on the South-west side of a Bay large enough for the Anchorage of 500 Sail of Ships , the Buildings are handsome , joyning one to the other as in London , with many large streets , most of them paved with pebble stone , in the high street towards the Common there are fair Buildings some of stone , and at the East End of the Town one amongst the rest , built by the Shore by Mr. Gibs a Merchant , being a stately Edifice , which it is thought will stand him in little less than 3000 l. before it be fully finished . The Town is not divided into Parishes , yet they have three fair Meeting ▪ houses or Churches , which hardly suffice to receive the Inhabitants and Strangers that come in from all parts . Having refreshed my self here for some time , and opportunely lighting upon a passage in a Bark belonging to a Friend of my Brothers , and bound to the Eastward , I put to sea again , and on the Fifteenth of August I arrived at Black-point , otherwise called Scarborow , the habitation of my beloved Brother , being about an hundred leagues to the Eastward of Boston ; here I resided eight years , and made it my business to discover all along the Natural , Physical , and Chyrurgical Rarities of this New-found World. New-England is said to begin at 40 and to end at 46 of Northerly Latitude , that is from de la Ware Bay to New-found-Land . The Sea Coasts are accounted wholsomest , the East and South Winds coming from Sea produceth warm weather , the Northwest coming over land causeth extremity of Cold , and many times strikes the Inhabitants both English and Indian with that sad Disease called there the Plague of the Back , but with us Em●…iema . The Country generally is Rocky and Mountanous , and extremely overgrown with wood , yet here and there beautified with large rich Valleys , wherein are Lakes ten , twenty , yea sixty miles in compass , out of which our great Rivers have their Beginnings . Fourscore miles ( upon a direct line ) to the Northwest of Scarborow , a Ridge of Mountains run Northwest and Northeast an hundred Leagues , known by the name of the White Mountains , upon which lieth Snow all the year , and is a Land-mark twenty miles off at Sea. It is rising ground from the Sea shore to these Hills , and they are inaccessible but by the Gullies which the dissolved Snow hath made ; in these Gullies grow Saven Bushes , which being taken hold of are a good help to the climbing Discoverer ; upon the top of the highest of these Mountains is a large Level or Plain of a days journey over , whereon nothing grows but Moss ; at the farther end of this Plain is another Hill called the Sugar-loaf , to outward appearance a rude heap of massie stones piled one upon another , and you may as you ascend step from one stone to another , as if you were going up a pair of stairs , but winding still about the Hill till you come to the top , which will require half a days time , and yet it is not above a Mile , where there is also a Level of about an Acre of ground , with a pond of clear water in the midst of it ; which you may hear run down , but how it ascends is a mystery . From this rocky Hill you may see the whole Country round about ; it is far above the lower Clouds , and from hence we beheld a Vapour ( like a great Pillar ) drawn up by the Sun Beams out of a great Lake or Pond into the Air , where it was formed into a Cloud . The Country beyond these Hills Northward is daunting terrible , being full of rocky Hills , as thick as Mole-hills in a Meadow , and cloathed with infinite thick Woods . New-England is by some affirmed to be an Island , bounded on the North with the River Canada ( so called from Monsieur Cane ) on the South with the River Mohegan or Hudsons River , so called because he was the first that discovered it . Some will have America to be an Island , which out of question must needs be , if there be a Northeast passage found out into the South Sea ; it contains 1152400000 Acres . The discovery of the Northwest passage ( which lies within the River of Canada ) was undertaken with the help of some Protestant Frenchmen , which left Canada and retired to Boston about the year 1669. The Northeast people of America , i. e. New-England , &c. are judged to be Tartars called Samoades , being alike in complexion , shape , habit and manners , ( see the Globe : ) Their Language is very significant , using but few words , every word having a diverse signification , which is exprest by their gesture ; as when they hold their head of one side the word signifieth one thing , holding their hand up when they pronounce it signifieth another thing . Their Speeches in their Assemblies are very gravely delivered , commonly in perfect Hexamiter Verse , with great silence and attention , and answered again ex tempore after the same manner . Having given you some short Notes concerning the Country in general , I shall now enter upon the proposed Discovery of the Natural , Physical , and Chyrurgical Rarities ; and that I may methodically deliver them unto you , I shall cast them into this form : 1. Birds . 2. Beasts . 3. Fishes . 4. Serpents and Insects . 5. Plants , of these 1. such Plants as are common with us , 2. of such Plants as are proper to the Country , 3. of such Plants as are proper to the Country and have no name known to us , 4. of such Plants as have sprung up since the English Planted and kept Cattle there , 5. of such Garden Herbs ( amongst us ) as do thrive there and of such as do not . 6. Of Stones , Minerals , Metals ▪ and Earths . First , Of Birds . The Humming Bird. THe Humming Bird , the least of all Birds , little bigger than a Dor , of variable glittering Colours , they feed upon Honey , which they suck out of Blossoms and Flowers with their long Needle-like Bills ; they sleep all Winter , and are not to be seen till the Spring , at which time they breed in little Nests made up like a bottom of soft Silk-like matter , their Eggs no bigger than a white Pease , they hatch three or four at a time , and are proper to this Country . The Troculus . The Troculus , a small Bird , black and white , no bigger than a Swallow , the points of whose Feathers are sharp , which they stick into the sides of the Chymney ( to rest themselves , their Legs being exceeding short ) where they breed in Nests made like a Swallows Nest , but of a glewy substance , and which is not fastened to the Chymney as a Swallows Nest , but hangs down the Chymney by a clew-like string a yard long . They commonly have four or five young ones , and when they go away , which is much about the time that Swallows use to depart , they never fail to throw down one of their young Birds into the room by way of Gratitude . I have more than once observed , that against the ruin of the Family these Birds will suddenly forsake the house and come no more . The Pilhannaw . The Pilhannaw or Mechquan , much like the description of the Indian Ruck , a monstrous great Bird , a kind of Hawk , some say an Eagle , four times as big as a Goshawk , white Mail'd , having two or three purple Feathers in her head as long as Geeses Feathers they make Pens of , the Quills of these Feathers are purple , as big as Swans Quills and transparent ; her Head is as big as a Child 's of a year old , a very Princely Bird ; when she soars abroad , all sort of feathered Creatures hide themselves , yet she never preys upon any of them , but upon Fawns and Iaccals : She Ayries in the Woods upon the high Hills of Ossapy , and is very rarely or seldome seen . The Turkie . The Turkie , who is blacker than ours ; I have heard several credible persons affirm , they have seen Turkie Cocks that have weighed forty , yea sixty pound ; but out of my personal experimental knowledge I can assure you , that I have eaten my share of a Turkie Cock , that when he was pull'd and garbidg'd , weighed thirty pound ; and I have also seen threescore broods of young Turkies on the side of a Marsh , sunning of themselves in a morning betimes , but this was thirty years since , the English and the Indian having now destroyed the breed , so that 't is very rare to meet with a wild Turkie in the Woods ; but some of the English bring up great store of the wild kind , which remain about their Houses as tame as ours in England . The Goose. The Goose , of which there are three kinds ; the Gray Goose , the White Goose , and the Brant : The Goose will live a long time ; I once found in a White Goose three Hearts , she was a very old one , and so tuff , that we gladly gave her over although exceeding well roasted . The Bloody-Flux Cured . A Friend of mine of good Quality living sometime in Virginia was sore troubled for a long time with the Bloody-Flux , having tryed several Remedies by the advice of his Friends without any good effect , at last was induced with a longing desire to drink the Fat Dripping of a Goose newly taken from the Fire , which absolutely cured him , who was in despair of ever recovering his health again . The Gripe and Vulture . The Gripe , which is of two kinds , the one with a white Head , the other with a black Head , this we take for the Vulture : They are both cowardly Kites , preying upon Fish cast up on the shore . In the year 1668. there was a great mortallity of Eels in Casco Bay , thither resorted at the same time an infinite number of Gripes , insomuch that being shot by the Inhabitants , they fed their Hogs with them for some weeks ; at other times you shall seldome see above two or three in a dozen miles travelling . The Quill Feathers in their Wings make excellent Text Pens , and the Feathers of their Tail are highly esteemed by the Indians for their Arrows , they will not sing in flying ; a Gripes Tail is worth a Beavers Skin up in the Country . A Remedy for the Coldness and pain of the Stomach . The Skin of a Gripe drest with the doun on , is good to wear upon the Stomach for the Pain and Coldness of it . The Osprey . The Osprey , which in this Country is white mail'd . A Remedy for the Tooth-ach . Their Beaks excell for the Tooth-ach , picking the Gums therewith till they bleed . The Wobble . The Wobble , an ill shaped Fowl , having no long Feathers in their Pinions , which is the reason they cannot fly , not much unlike the Pengwin ; they are in the Spring very fat , or rather oyly , but pull'd and garbidg'd , and laid to the Fire to roast , they yield not one ▪ drop . For Aches . Our way ( for they are very soveraign for Aches ) is to make Mummy of them , that is , to salt them well , and dry them in an earthen pot well glazed in an Oven ; or else ( which is the better way ) to bury them under ground for a day or two , then quarter them and stew them in a Tin Stew●…an with a very little water . The Looue . The Looue is a Water Fowl , alike in shape to the Wobble , and as virtual for Aches , which we order after the same manner . The Owl . The Owl , Avis devia , which are of three kinds ; the great Gray Owl with Ears , the little Gray Owl , and the White Owl which is no bigger than a Thrush . The Turkie Buzzard . The Turkie Buzzard , a kind of Kite , but as big as a Turkie , brown of colour , and very good meat . What Birds are not to be found in New-England . Now by what the Country hath not , you may ghess at what it hath ▪ it hath no Nightingals , nor Larks , nor Bulfinches , nor Sparrows , nor Blackbirds , nor Magpies , nor Iackdawes , nor Popinjays , nor Rooks , nor Pheasants , nor Woodcocks , nor Quails , nor Robins , nor Cuckoes , &c. Secondly , Of Beasts . The Bear , which are generally black . THe Bear , they live four months in Caves , that is all Winter ; in the Spring they bring forth their young ones , they seldome have above three Cubbs in a litter , are very fat in the Fall of the Leaf with feeding upon Acorns , at which time they are excellent Venison ; their Brains are venomous ; they feed much upon water Plantane in the Spring and Summer , and Berries , and also upon a shell-fish called a Horse-foot , and are never mankind , i. e. fierce , but in rutting time , and then they walk the Country twenty , thirty , forty in a company , making a hideous noise with ●…oaring , which you may hear a mile or ●…wo before they come so near to endanger ●…he Traveller . About four years since , ●…corns being very scarce up in the Coun●…ry , some numbers of them came down amongst the English Plantations , which generally are by the Sea side ; at one Town called Gorgiana in the Province of Meyn ( called also New-Sommerset-shire ) they kill'd fourscore . For Aches and Cold Swellings . Their Grease is very good for Aches and Cold Swellings , the Indians anoint themselves therewith from top to toe , which hardens them against the cold weather . A black Bears Skin heretofore was worth forty shillings , now you may have one for ten , much used by the English for Beds and Coverlets , and by the Indians for Coats . For pain and lameness upon Cold. One Edw. Andrews being foxt , and falling backward cross a Thought in a Shallop or Fisher-boat , and taking cold upon it , grew crooked , lame , and full of pain , was cured , lying one Winter upon Bears Skins newly flead off , with some upon him , so that he sweat every night . The Wolf. The Wolf , of which there are two kinds ; one with a round ball'd Foot , and are in shape like mungrel Mastiffs ; the other with a flat Foot , these are liker Greyhounds , and are called Deer Wolfs , because they are accustomed to prey upon Deer . A Wolf will eat a Wolf new dead , and so do Bears as I suppose , for their dead Carkases are never found , neither by the Indian nor English. They go a clicketing twelve days , and have as many Whelps at a Litter as a Bitch . The Indian Dog is a Creature begotten 'twixt a Wolf and a Fox , which the Indians lighting upon ▪ bring up to hunt the Deer with . The Wolf is very numerous , and go in companies , sometimes ten , twenty , more or fewer , and so cunning , that seldome any are kill'd with Guns or Traps ; but of late they have invented a way to destroy them , by binding four Maycril Hooks a cross with a brown thread , and then wrapping some Wool about them , they dip them in melted Tallow till it be as round and as big as an Egg ; these ( when any Beast hath been kill'd by the Wolves ) they scatter by the dead Carkase , after they have beaten off the Wolves ; about Midnight the Wolves are sure to return again to the place where they left the slaughtered Beast , and the first thing they venture upon will be these balls of fat . For old Aches . A black Wolfs Skin is worth a Beaver Skin among the Indians , being highly esteemed for helping old Aches in old people , worn as a Coat ; they are not mankind , as in Ireland and other Countries , but do much harm by destroying of our English Cattle . The Ounce . The Ounce or Wild Cat , is about the bigness of two lusty Ram Cats , preys upon Deer and our English Poultrey : I once found six whole Ducks in the belly of one I killed by a Pond side : Their Flesh roasted is as good as Lamb , and as white . For Aches and shrunk Sinews . Their Grease is soveraign for all manner of Aches and shrunk Sinews : Their Skins are accounted good Fur , but somewhat course . The Raccoon . The Raccoon liveth in hollow trees , and is about the size of a Gib Cat ; they feed upon Moss , and do infest our Indian Corn very much ; they will be exceeding fat in Autumn ; their flesh is somewhat dark , but good food roasted . For Bruises and Aches . Their Fat is excellent for Bruises and Aches . Their Skins are esteemed a good deep Fur , but yet as the Wild Cats somewhat coarse . The Porcupine . The Porcupine in some parts of the Countrey Eastward , towards the French , are as big as an ordinary Mungrel Cur ; a very angry Creature and dangerous , shooting a whole shower of Quills with a rowse at their enemies , which are of that nature , that wherever they stick in the flesh , they will work through in a short time if not prevented by pulling of them out . The Indians make use of their Quills , which are hardly a handful long , to adorn the edges of their birchen dishes , and weave ( dying some of them red , others yellow and blew ) curious bags or pouches , in works like Turkie-work . The Beaver , Canis Ponticus , Amphybious . The Beaver , whose old ones are as big as an Otter , or rather bigger , a Creature of a rare instinct , as may apparently be seen in their artificial Dam-heads to raise the water in the Ponds where they keep , and their houses having three stories , which would be too large to discourse : They have all of them four Cods hanging outwardly between their hinder legs , two of them are soft or oyly , and two solid or hard ▪ the Indians say they are Hermaphrodites . For Wind in the Stomach . Their solid Cods are much used in Physick : Our Englishwomen in this Country use the powder grated , as much as will lye upon a shilling in a draught of Fiol Wine , for Wind in the Stomach and Belly , and venture many times in such cases to give it to Women with Child : Their Tails are flat , and covered with Scales without hair , which being flead off , and the Tail boiled , proves exceeding good meat , being all Fat , and as sweet as Marrow . The Moose Deer . The Moose Deer , which is a very goodly Creature , some of them twelve foot high , with exceeding fair Horns with broad Palms , some of them two fathom from the tip of one Horn to the other ; they commonly have three Fawns at a time ; their flesh is not dry like Deers flesh , but moist and lushious somewhat like Horse flesh ( as they judge that have tasted of both ) but very wholsome . The flesh of their Fawns is an incomparable dish , beyond the flesh of an Asses Foal so highly esteemed by the Romans , or that of young Spaniel Puppies so much cried up in our days in France and England . Moose Horns better for Physick use than Harts Horns . Their Horns are far better ( in my opinion ) for Physick than the Horns of other Deer , as being of a stronger nature : As for their Claws , which both Englishmen and French make use of for Elk , I cannot approve so to be from the Effects , having had some trial of it ; besides , all that write of the Elk , describe him with a tuft of hair on the left Leg behind , a little above the pastern joynt on the outside of the Leg , not unlike the tuft ( as I conceive ) that groweth upon the Breast of a Turkie Cock , which I could never yet see upon the Leg of a Moose , and I have seen some number of them . For Children breeding Teeth . The Indian Webbes make use of the broad Teeth of the Fawns to hang about their Childrens Neck when they are breeding of their Teeth . The Tongue of a grown Moose , dried in the smoak after the Indian manner , is a dish for a Sagamor . The Maccarib . The Maccarib , Caribo , or Pohano , a kind of Deer , as big as a Stag , round hooved , smooth hair'd and soft as silk ; their Horns grow backwards a long their backs to their rumps , and turn again a handful beyond their Nose , having another Horn in the middle of their Forehead , about half a yard long , very straight , but wreathed like an Unicorns Horn , of a brown jettie colour , and very smooth : The Creature is no where to be found , but upon Cape Sable in the French Quarters , and there too very rarely , they being not humerous ; some few of their Skins and their streight Horns are ( but very sparingly ) brought to the English. The Fox . The Fox , which differeth not much from ours , but are somewhat less ; a black Fox Skin heretofore was wont to be valued at fifty and sixty pound , but now you may have them for twenty shillings ; indeed there is not any in New-England that are perfectly black , but silver hair'd , that is sprinkled with grey hairs . The Iaccal . The Iaccal , is a Creature that hunts the Lions prey , a shrew'd sign that there are Lions upon the Continent ; there are those that are yet living in the Countrey , that do constantly affirm , that about six or seven and thirty years since an Indian shot a young Lion , sleeping upon the body of an Oak blown up by the roots , with an Arrow , not far from Cape Anne , and sold the Skin to the English. But to say something of the Iaccal , they are ordinarily less than Foxes , of the colour of a gray Rabbet , and do not scent nothing near so strong as a Fox ; some of the Indians will eat of them : Their Grease is good for all that Fox Grease is good for , but weaker ; they are very numerous . The Hare . The Hare in New-England is no bigger than our English Rabbets , of the same colour , but withall having yellow and black strokes down the ribs ; in Winter they are milk white , and as the Spring approacheth they come to their colour ; when the Snow lies upon the ground they are very bitter with feeding upon the bark of Spruce , and the like . Thirdly , Of Fishes . PLiny and Isadore write there are not above 144 Kinds of Fishes , but to my knowledge there are nearer 300 : I suppose America was not known to Pliny and Isadore . A Catalogue of Fish , that is , of those that are to be seen between the English Coast and America , and those proper to the Countrey . Alderling . Alize , Alewife , because great bellied ; Olafle , Oldwife , Allow . Anchova or Sea Minnow . Aleport . Albicore . Barble . Barracha . Barracoutha , a Fish peculiar to the West-Indies . Barsticle . Basse. Sea Bishop , proper to the Norway Seas . River Bleak or Bley , a River Swallow . Sea Bleak or Bley , or Sea Camelion . Blew Fish or Hound Fish , two kinds , speckled Hound Fish , and blew Hound Fish called Horse Fish. Bonito or Dozado , or Spanish Dolphin . River Bream . Sea Bream . Cud Bream . Bullhead or Indian Muscle . River Bulls . Burfish . Burret . Cackarel or Laxe . Calemarie or Sea Clerk. Catfish . Carp. Chare , a Fish proper to the River Wimander in Lancashire . Sea Chough . Chub or Chevin . Cony Fish. Clam or Clamp . Sea Cob. Cockes , or Coccles , or Coquil . Cook Fish. Rock Cod. Sea Cod or Sea Whiting . Crab , divers kinds , as the Sea Crab , Boat-fish , River Crab , Sea Lion , &c. Sea Cucumber . Cunger or Sea Eel . Cunner or Sea Roach . Cur. Currier , Post , or Lacquey of the Sea. Crampfish or Torpedo . Cuttle , or Sleeves , or Sea Angler . Clupea , the Tunnies enemy . Sea Cornet . Cornuta or Horned Fish. Dace , Dare , or Dart. Sea Dart , Iavelins . Dogfish or Tubarone . Dolphin . Dorce . Dorrie , Goldfish . Golden-eye , Gilt ▪ pole , or Godline , Yellowheads . Sea Dragon or Sea Spider , Quaviner . Drum , a Fish frequent in the West Indies . Sea Emperour or Sword Fish. Eel , of which divers kinds . Sea Elephant , the Leather of this Fish will never rot , excellent for Thongs . Ears of the Sea. Flayl Fish. Flownder or Flook , the young ones are called Dabs . Sea Flownder or Flowre . Sea Fox . Frogfish . Frostfish . Frutola , a broad plain Fish with a Tail like a half Moon . Sea Flea . Gallyfish . Grandpiss or Herring Hog , this , as all Fish of extraordinary size , are accounted Regal Fishes . Grayling . Greedigut . Groundling . Gudgin . Gulf. Sea Grape . Gull. Gurnard . Hake . Haccle or Sti●…klebacks . Haddock . Horse Foot or Asses Hoof. Herring . H●…llibut or Sea Pheasant . Some will have the Turbut all one , others distinguish them , calling the young Fish of the first Buttis , and of the other Birt . There is no question to be made of it but that they are distinct kinds of Fish. Sea Hare . Sea Hawk . Hartfish . Sea Hermit . Henfish . Sea Hind . Hornbeak , Sea Ruff and Reeves . Sea Horseman . Hog or Flying Fish. Sea Kite or Flying Swallow . Lampret or Lamprel . Lampreys or Lamprones . Limpin . Ling , Sea Beef ; the smaller sort is called Cusk . Sea Lanthorn . Sea Liver . Lobster . Sea Lizard . Sea Locusts . Lump , Poddle , or Sea Owl . Lanter . Lux , peculiar to the River Rhyne . Sea Lights . Luna , a very small Fish , but exceeding beautiful , broad bodied and blewish of colour ; when it swims , the Fins make a Circle like the Moon . Maycril . Maid . Manatee . M●…la , a Fish like a lump of Flesh , taken in the Venetian Sea. Millers Thumb , Mulcet or Pollard . Molefish . Minnow , called likewise a Pink ; the same name is given to young Salmon ; it is called also a Witlin . Monkefish . Morse , River or Sea Horse , fresh water Mullet . Sea Mullet , Botargo or Petargo is made of their Spawn . Muscle , divers kinds . Navelfish . Nunfish . Needlefish . Sea Nettle . Oyster . Occulata . Perch or River Partridge . Pollack . Piper or Gavefish . Periwig . Periwincle or Sea Snail or Whelk . Pike , or Fresh-water Wolf , or River Wolf , Luce and Lucerne , which is an overgrown Pike ▪ Pilchard , when they are dried as Red Herrings they are called Fumadoes . Pilot Fish. Plaice or Sea Sparrow . Polipe or Pour-Contrel . Porpuise or Porpiss , Molebut , Sea Hog , Sus Marinus , Tursion . Priest Fish or Sea Priest. Prawn or Crangone . Punger . Patella . Powt , the Feathered Fish , or Fork Fish. River Powt . Pursefish or Indian Reversus , like an Eel , having a Skin on the hinder part of her Head , like a Purse , with strings , which will open and shut . Parratfish . Purplefish . Porgee . Remora , or Suck Stone , or Stop Ship. Sea Raven . Roch or Roach . Rochet or Rouget . Ruff or Pope . Sea Ram. Salmon . Sailfish . Scallope or Venus Coccle . Scate , or Ray , or Gristlefish ; of which divers kinds , as sharp snowted Ray , Rock Ray , &c. Shad. Shallow . Sharpling . Spurling . Sculpin . Sheepshead . Soles , or Tonguefish , or Sea Capon , or Sea Partridge . Seal , or Soil , or Zeal . Sea Calf , and ( as some will have it ) Molebut . Sheathfish . Sea Scales . Sturgeon , of the Roe of this Fish they make Caviar●… or Cavialtie . Shark or Bunch , several kinds . Smelt . Snaccot . Shrimp . Spyfish . Spitefish . Sprat . Spungefish . Squill . Squid . Sunfish . Starfish Swordfish . Tench . Thornback or Neptunes Beard . Thunnie , they cut the Fish in pieces like shingles and powder it , and this they call Melandria . Sea Toad . Tortoise , Torteise , Tortuga , Tortisse , Turcle or Turtle , of divers kinds . Trout . Turbut . Sea Tun. Sea Tree . Uraniscopus . Ulatife or Sawfish , having a Saw in his Forehead three foot long , and very sharp . Umber . Sea Urchin . Sea Unicorn or Sea Mononeros . Whale , many kinds . Whiting or Merling , the young ones are called Weerlings and M●…ps . Whore. Yardfish , Asses Prick or Shamefish . The Sturgeon . The Sturgeon , of whose Sounds is made I●…inglass , a kind of Glew much used in Physick : This Fish is here in great plenty , and in some Rivers so numerous , that it is hazardo●…s for Canoes and the like small Vessels to pass to and again , as in Pechipscut River to the Eastward . The Cod. The Cod , which is a staple Commodity in the Country . To stop Fluxes of Blood. In the Head of this Fish is found a Stone , or rather a Bone , which being pulveriz'd and drank in any convenient liquor , will stop Womens overflowing Courses notably : Likewise , For the Stone . There is a Stone found in their Bellies , in a Bladder against their Navel , which being pulveriz'd and drank in White-wine Posset or Ale , is present Remedy for the Stone . To heal a green Cut. About their Fins you may find a kind of Lowse , which healeth a green Cut in short time . To restore them that have melted their Grease . Their Livers and Sounds eaten , is a good Medicine for to restore them that have melted their Grease . The Dogfish . The Dogfish , a ravenous Fish. For the Toothach . Upon whose Back grows a Thorn two or three Inches long , that helps the Tooth-ach , scarifying the Gums therewith . Their Skins are good to cover Boxes and Instrument Cases . The Stingray . The Stingray , a large Fish , of a rough Skin , good to cover Boxes and Hafts of Knives , and Rapier sticks . The Tortous . The Turtle or Tortous , of which there are three kinds : 1. The Land Turtle ; they are found in dry sandy Banks , under old Houses , and never go into the water . For the Ptisick , Consumption , and Morbus Gallicus . They are good for the Ptisick and Consumptions , and some say the Morbus Gallicus . 2. The River Turtle , which are venomous and stink . 3. The Turtle that lives in Lakes and is called in Virginia a Terrapine . The Soile . The Soile or Sea Calf , a Creature that brings forth her young ones upon dry land , but at other times keeps in the Sea preying upon Fish. For Scalds and Burns , and for the Mother . The Oyl of it is much used by the ●…ndians , who eat of it with their Fish , ●…nd anoint their limbs therewith , and ●…heir Wounds and Sores : It is very good ●…or Scalds and Burns ; and the fume of it , ●…eing cast upon Coals , will bring Women ●…ut of the Mother Fits. The Hair upon ●…he young ones is white , and as soft as ●…ilk ; their Skins , with the Hair on , are good to make Gloves for the Winter . The Sperma Ceti Whale . The Sperma Ceti Whale differeth from ●…he Whales that yield us Whale-bones , ●…or the first hath great and long Teeth , the other is nothing but Bones with Tassels hanging from their Jaws , with which they suck in their prey . What Sperma Ceti is . It is not long since a Sperma Ceti Whale or two were cast upon the shore , not far from Boston in the Massachusets Bay , which being cut into small pieces and boiled in Cauldrons , yielded plenty of Oyl ; the Oyl put up into Hogsheads , and stow'd into Cellars for some time , Candies at the bottom , it may be one quarter ; then the Oyl is drawn off , and the Candied Stuff put up into convenient Vessels is sold for Sperma Ceti , and is right Sperma Ceti . For Bruises and Aches . The Oyl that was drawn off Candies again and again , if well ordered ; and is admirable for Bruises and Aches . What Ambergreece is . Now you must understand this Whale feeds upon Ambergreece , as is apparent , finding it in the Whales Maw in great quantity , but altered and excrementitious : I conceive that Ambergreece is no other than a kind of Mushroom growing at the bottom of some Seas ; I was once shewed ( by a Mariner ) a piece of Ambergreece having a root to it like that of the land Mushroom , which the Whale breaking up , some scape his devouring Paunch , and is afterwards cast upon shore . The Coccle . A kind of Coccle , of whose Shell the Indians make their Beads called Wompampe●…g and Mohaicks , the first are white ▪ the other blew , both Orient , and beautified with a purple Vein . The white ●…eads are very good to stanch Blood. The Scarlet Muscle . The Scarlet Muscle , at Paschatawey a ●…lantation about fifty leagues by Sea East●…ard from Boston , in a small Cove called ●…akers Cove there is found this kind of Muscle which hath a purple Vein , which ●…eing prickt with a Needle yieldeth a per●…ect purple or scarlet juice , dying Linnen 〈◊〉 that no washing will wear it out , but ●…eeps its lustre many years : We mark ●…ur Handkerchiefs and Shirts with it . Fish of greatest Esteem in the West-Indies . The Indians of Peru esteem of three ●…ishes more than any other , viz. the Sea ●…orteise , the Tubaron , and the Manate ●…r Sea Cow ; but in New-England the In●…ians have in greatest request , the Bass , ●…he Sturgeon , the Salmon , the Lamprey , the ●…el , the Frost-fish , the Lobster and the ●…lam . Fourthly , Of Serpents , and Insects . The Pond Frog . THe Pond Frog , which chirp in th●… Spring like Sparows , and croke lik●… Toads in Autumn : Some of these whe●… they set upon their breech are a Foot high the Indians will tell you , that up in th●… Country there are Pond Frogs as big as 〈◊〉 Child of a year old . For Burns , Scalds , and Inflammations . They are of a glistering brass colour , and very fat ▪ which is excellent for Burns and Scaldings , to take out the Fire , and hea●… them , leaving no Scar ; and is also very good to take away any Inflammation . The Rattle Snake . The Rattle Snake , who poysons with a Vapour that comes thorough two crooked Fangs in their Mouth ; the hollow of these Fangs are as black as Ink : The Indians , when weary with travelling , will ●…ake them up with their bare hands , laying ●…old with one hand behind their Head , with ●…he other taking hold of their Tail , and ●…ith their teeth tear off the Skin of their Backs , and feed upon them alive ; which ●…hey say refresheth them . For frozen Limbs , Aches , and Bruises . They have Leafs of Fat in their Bellies , which is excellent to annoint frozen Limbs , ●…nd for Aches and Bruises wondrous soveraign . Their Hearts swallowed fresh is a good Antidote against their Venome , and ●…heir Liver ( the Gall taken out ) bruised and applied to their Bitings is a present Remedy . Of Insects . A Bug. THere is a certain kind of Bug like a Beetle , but of a glistering brass colour , with four strong Tinsel Wings ; their Bodies are full of Corruption or white Matter like a Maggot ; being dead , and kept a while , they will stench odiously ; they beat the Humming Birds from the Flowers . The Wasp . The Wasps in this Countrey are pie●… black and white , breed in Hives made lik●… a great Pine Apple , their entrance is a●… the lower end , the whole Hive is of a●… Ash Colour , but of what matter its mad●… no man knows ; Wax it is not , neithe●… will it melt nor fry , but will take fire suddenly like Tinder : This they fasten to a Bow , or build it round about a low Bush , a Foot from the ground . The flying Gloworm . The flying Gloworm , flying in dark Summer Nights like sparks of Fire in great number ; they are common liewise in Palestina . Fifthly , Of Plants . AND 1. Of such Plants as are common with us in ENGLAND . HEdghog-grass . Mattweed . Cats-tail . Stichwort , commonly taken here by ignorant People for Eyebright ; it blows in Iune . Blew Flower-de-luce ; the roots are not knobby , but long and streight , and very white , with a multitude of strings . To provoke Vomit and for Bruises . It is excellent for to provoke Vomiting , and for Bruises on the Feet or Face . They Flower in Iune , and grow upon dry sandy Hills as well as in low wet Grounds . Yellow bastard Daffodill ; it flowereth in May , the green leaves are spotted with black spots . Dogstones , a kind of Satyrion , whereof there are several kinds groweth in our Salt Marshes . To procure Love. I once took notice of a wanton Womans compounding the solid Roots of this Plant with Wine , for an Amorous Cup ; which wrought the desired effect . Watercresses . Red Lillies grow all over the Country innumerably amongst the small Bushes , and flower in Iune . Wild Sorrel . Alders Tongue comes not up till Iune ; I have found it upon dry hilly grounds , in places where the water hath stood all Winter , in August , and did then make Oyntment of the Herb new gathered ; the fairest Leaves grow amongst short Hawthorn Bushes , that are plentifully growing in such hollow places . One Blade . Lilly Convallie , with the yellow Flowers ▪ grows upon rocky banks by the Sea. Water Plantane , here called Watersuck-leaves . For Burns and Scalds , and to draw Ater out of swell'd Legs . It is much used for Burns and Scalds , and to draw water out of swell'd Legs . Bears feed much upon this Plant , so do the Moose Deer . Sea Plantane , three kinds . Small-water Archer . Autumn Bell Flower . White Hellibore , which is the first Plant that springs up in this Country , and the first that withers ; it grows in deep black Mould and Wet , in such abundance , that you may in a small compass gather whole Cart-loads of it . Wounds and Aches Cured by the Indians . For the Tooth-ach . For Herpes milliares . The Indians Cure their Wounds with it , annointing the Wound first with Raccoons greese , or Wild-Cats greese , and strewing upon it the powder of the Roots ; and for Aches they scarifie the grieved part , and annoint it with one of the foresaid Oyls , then strew upon it the powder : The powder of the Root put into a hollow Tooth , is good for the Tooth-ach : The Root sliced thin and boyled in Vineager , is very good against Herpes Milliaris . Arsmart , both kinds . Spurge Time , it grows upon dry sandy Sea Banks , and is very like to Rupter-wort , it is full of Milk. Rupter-wort , with the white flower . Jagged Rose-penny-wort . Soda bariglia , or massacote , the Ashes of Soda , of which they make Glasses . Glass-wort , here called Berrelia , it grows abundantly in Salt Marshes . St. John ' s-Wort . St. Peter ' s ▪ Wort. Speed-well Chick-weed . Male fluellin , or Speed-well . Upright Peniroyal . Wild-Mint . Cat-Mint . Egrimony . The lesser Clot-Bur . Water Lilly , with yellow Flowers , the Indians Eat the Roots , which are long a boiling , they tast like the Liver of a Sheep , the Moose Deer feed much upon them , at which time the Indians kill them , when their heads are under water . Dragons , their leaves differ from all the kinds with us , they come up in Iune . Violets of three kinds , the White Violet which is sweet , but not so strong as our Blew Violets ; Blew Violets without sent , and a Reddish Violet without sent ; they do not blow till I●…ne . For swell'd Legs . Wood-bine , good for hot swellings of the Legs , fomenting with the decoction , and applying the Feces in the form of a Cataplasme . Salomons-Seal , of which there is three kinds ; the first common in England , the second , Virginia Salomons-Seal , and the third , differing from both , is called Treacle Berries , having the perfect ●…ast of Treacle when they are ripe ; and will keep good along while ; certainly a very wholsome Berry , and medicinable . Doves-Foot . Herb Robert. Knobby Cranes Bill . For Agues . Ravens-Claw , which flowers in May , and is admirable for Agues . Cinkfoil . Tormentile . Avens , with the leaf of Mounta●…e-Avens , the flower and root of English Avens . Strawberries . Wild Angelica , majoris and minoris . Alexanders , which grow upon Rocks by the Sea shore . Yarrow , with the white Flower . Columbines , of a flesh colour , growing upon Rocks . Oak of Hierusalem . Achariston is an excellent Medicine for stopping of the Lungs upon Cold , Ptisick &c. Oak of Cappadocia , both much of a nature , - but Oak of Hierusalem is stronger in operation ; excellent for stuffing of the Lungs upon Colds , shortness of Wind , and the Ptisick ; maladies that the Natives are often troubled with : I helped several of the Indians with a Drink made of two Gallons of Molosses wort , ( for in that part of the Country where I abode , we made our Beer of Molosses , Water , Bran , chips of Sassafras Root , and a little Wormwood , well boiled , ) into which I put of Oak of Hierusalem , Cat mint , Sowthistle , of each one handful , of Enula Campana Root one Ounce , Liquorice scrap'd brused and cut in peices , one Ounce , Sassafras Root cut into thin chips , one Ounce , Anny-seed and sweet Fennel-seed , of each one Spoonful bruised ; boil these in a close Pot , upon a soft Fire to the consumption of one Gallon , then take it off , and strein it gently ; you may if you will boil the streined liquor with Sugar to a Syrup , then when it is Cold , put it up into Glass Bottles , and take thereof three or four spoonfuls at a time , letting it run down your throat as leasurely as possibly you can ; do thus in the morning , in the Afternoon , and at Night going to bed . Goose-Grass , or Clivers . Fearn . Brakes . Wood sorrel , with the yellow flower . Elm. Line Tree , both kinds . A way to draw out Oyl of Akrons , or the like , &c. Maple ; of the Ashes of this Tree the Indians make a lye , with which they force out Oyl from Oak Akorns that is highly esteemed by the Indians . Dew-Grass . Earth-Nut , which are of divers kinds , one bearing very beautiful Flowers . Fuss-Balls , very large . Mushrooms , some long and no bigger than ones finger , others jagged flat , round , none like our great Mushrooms in England , of these some are of a Scarlet colour , others a deep Yellow , &c. Blew flowered Pimpernel . Noble Liver-wort , one sort with white flowers , the other with blew . Black-Berry . Dew-Berry . Rasp-Berry , here called Mul-berry . Goose-Berries , of a deep red Colour . H●… ho●…n , the Haws being as big as Services , and very good to eat , and not so astringent as the Haws in England . ●…oad flax . Pellamount , or Mountain time . Mouse - 〈◊〉 Minor. The making of Oyl of Akrons . To strengthe●… weak Members ▪ ●…or Scall'd-heads . There is Oak of three kinds , white , red and black , the white is excellent to make Canoes of , Shallopes , Ships , and other Vessels for the Sea , and for Claw-board , and Pipe-staves , the black is good to make Waynscot of ; and out of the white Oak Acorns , ( which is the Acorn Bears delight to ●…eed upon ) : The Natives draw an Oyl , taking the rottenest Maple Wood , which being burnt to ashes , they make a strong Lye therewith , wherein they boyl their white Oak-Acorns until the Oyl swim on the top in great quantity ; this they fleet off , and put into bladders to annoint their naked Limbs , which corrobarates them exceedingly ; they eat it likewise with their Meat , it is an excellent clear and sweet Oyl : Of the Moss that grows at the roots of the white Oak the Indesses make a strong decoction , with which they help their Papouses or young Childrens scall'd Heads . Iuniper , which Cardanus saith is Cedar in hot Countries , and Juniper in cold Countries ▪ it is hear very dwarfish and shrubby , growing for the most part by the Sea side . W●…llow . Spurge Lawrel , called here Poyson berry , it kills the English Cattle if they chance to feed upon it , especially Calves . Gaul , or noble Mirtle . Elder . Dwarf Elder . For a Cut with a Bruse . Alder ; An Indian Bruising and Cutting of his Knee with a fall , used no other remedy , than Alder Bark chewed fasting , and laid to it , which did soon heal it . To take Fire out of a Burn. The decoction is also excellent to take the Fire out of a Burn or Scalld . For Wounds and Cuts . For Wounds and Cuts make a strong decoction of Bark of Alder , pour of it into the Wound , and drink thereof . Hasel . For sore Mouths , falling of the Pallat. Filberd , both with hairy husks upon the Nuts , and setting hollow from the Nut , and fill'd with a kind of water of an astringent taste ; it is very good for sore Mouths , and falling of the Pallat , as is the whole green Nut before it comes to Kernel , burnt and pulverized . The Kernels are seldom without maggots in them . The Figure of the Walnut . Walnut ; the Nuts differ much from ours in Europe , they being smooth , much like a Nutmeg in shape , and not much bigger ; some three cornered , all of them but thinly replenished with Kernels . Chestnuts ; very sweet in taste , and may be ( as they usually are ) eaten raw ; the Indians sell them to the English for twelve Pence the bushel . Beech. Ash. Quick-beam , or Wild-Ash . Coals of Birch pulverized and wrought with the white of an Egg to a Salve , is a gallant Remedy for dry scurfy Sores upon the Shins ; and for Bruised Wounds and Cuts . Birch , white and black ; the bark of Birch is used by the Indians for bruised Wounds and Cuts , boyled very tender , and stampt betwixt two stones to a Plaister , and the decoction thereof poured into the Wound ; And also to fetch the Fire out of Burns and Scalds . Poplar , but differing in leaf . Plumb Tree , several kinds , bearing some long , round , white , yellow , red , and black Plums ; all differing in their Fruit from those in England . Wild Purcelan●… . Wood-wax , wherewith they dye many pretty Colours . Red and Black Currans . For the Gout , or any Ach. Spunck , an excrescence growing out of black Birch , the Indians use it for Touchwood ; and therewith they help the Sciatica , or Gout of the Hip , or any great Ach , burning the Patient with it in two or three places upon the Thigh , and upon certain Veins . 2. Of such Plants as are proper to the Country . Toripen any Impostume or Swelling . For sore Mouths . The New-Englands standing Dish . INdian Wheat , of which there is three sorts , yellow , red , and blew ; the blew is commonly Ripe before the other a Month : Five or Six Grains of Indian Wheat hath produced in one year 600. It is hotter than our Wheat and clammy ; excellent in Cataplasms to ripen any Swelling or impostume . The decoction of the blew Corn , is good to wash sore Mouths with : It is light of digestion , and the English make a kind of Loblolly of it , to eat with Milk , which they call Sampe ; they beat it in a Morter , and sift the flower out of it ; the remainer they call Homminey , which they put into a Pot of two or three Gallons , with Water , and boyl it upon a gentle Fire till it be like a Hasty Pudden ; they put of this into Milk , and so eat it . Their Bread also they make of the Homminey so boiled , and mix their Flower with it , cast it into a deep Bason in which they form the Loaf , and then turn it out upon the Peel , and presently put it into the Oven before it spreads abroad ; the Flower makes excellent Puddens . Bastard Calamus Aromaticus , agrees with the description , but is not barren ; they flower in Iuly , and grow in wet places , as about the brinks of Ponds . To keep the Feet warm . The English make use of the Leaves to to keep their Feet warm . There is a little Beast called a Muskquash , that liveth in small Houses in the Ponds , like Mole Hills , that feed upon these Plants ; their Cods sent as sweet and as strong as Musk , and will last along time handsomly wrap'd up in Cotton wool ; they are very good to lay amongst Cloaths . May is the best time to kill them , for then their Cods sent strongest Wild-L●…kes , which the Indians use much to eat with their fish . A Plant like Knavers-Mustard , called New-England Mustard . Mountain-Lillies , bearing many yellow Flowers , turning up their Leaves like the Martigon , or Turks Cap , spotted with small spots as deep as Safforn ; they Flower in Iuly . One Berry , or Herb True Love. See the Figure . Tobacco , there is not much of it Planted in New-England ; the Indians make use of a small kind with short round leaves called Pooke . For Burns and Scalds . With a strong decoction of Tobacco they Cure Burns and Scalds , boiling it in Water from a Quart to a Pint , then wash the Sore therewith , and strew on the powder of dryed ▪ Tobacco . Hollow Leaved Lavender , is a Plant that grows in salt Marshes overgrown with Moss , with one straight stalk about the bigness of an Oat straw , better than a Cubit high ; upon the top-standeth one fantastical Flower , the Leaves grow close from the root , in shape like a Tankard , hollow , tough , and alwayes full of Water , the Root is made up of many small strings , growing only in the Moss , and not in the Earth , the whole Plant comes to its perfection in August , and then it has Leaves , Stalks , and Flowers as red as blood , excepting the Flower which hath some yellow admixt . I wonder where the knowledge of this Plant hath slept all this while , i. e. above Forty Years . For all manner of Fluxes . It is excellent for all manner of Fluxes . Live for ever , a kind of Cad weed . Tree Primerose , taken by the Ignorant for Scabious . A Solar Plant , as some will have it . Maiden Hair , or Cappellus veneris verus , which ordinarily is half a Yard in height . The Apothecaries for shame now will substitute Wall-R●…e no more for Maiden Hair , since it grows in abundance in New-England , from whence they may have good store . Pirola , Two kinds . See the Figures , both of them excellent Wound Herbs . Homer's Moll●…y . Lysimachus , or Loose Strife , it grows in dry grounds in the open Sun four foot high , Flowers from the middle of the Plant to the top , the Flowers purple , standing upon a small sheath or cod , which when it is ripe breaks and puts forth a white silken doun , the stalk is red , and as big as ones Finger . Marygold of Peru , of which there are two kinds , one bearing black seeds , the other black and white streak'd , this beareth the fairest flowers , commonly but one upon the very top of the stalk . Treacle-Berries . See before Salomons Seal . Oak of Hierusalem . See before . Oak of Cappadocea . See before . Earth-Nuts , differing much from those in England , one sort of them bears a most beautiful Flower . For the Scurvy and Dropsie . Sea-Tears , they grow upon the Sea banks in abundance , they are good for the Scurvy and Dropsie , boiled and eaten as a Sallade , and the broth drunk with it . Indian Beans , better for Physick use than other Beans . Indian Beans , falsly called French beans , are better for Physick and Chyrurgery than our Garden Beans . Probatum est : Squashes , but more truly Squonte●… squashes , a kind of Mellon , or rather Gourd , for they oftentimes degenerate into Gourds ; some of these are green , some yellow , some longish like a Gourd , others round like an Apple , all of them pleasant food boyled and buttered , and season'd with Spice ; but the yellow Squash called an Apple Squash , because like an Apple , and about the bigness of a Pome-water , is the best kind ; they are much eaten by the Indians and the English , yet they breed the small white Worms ( which Physitians call Ascarides , ) in the long ●…ut that vex the Fundament with a perpetual itching , and a desire to go to stool . Water-Mellon , it is a large Fruit , but nothing near so big as a Pompion , colour , smoother , and of a sad Grass green rounder , or more rightly Sap-green ; with some yellowness admixt when ripe ; the seeds are black , the flesh or pulpe exceeding juicy . For heat and thirst in Feavers . It is often given to those sick of Feavers , and other hot Diseases with good success . New-England Daysie , or Primrose , is the second kind of Navel Wort in Iohnson upon Gerard ; it flowers in May , and grows amongst Moss upon hilly Grounds and Rocks that are shady . For Burns and Scalds . It is very good for Burns and Scalds . An Achariston , or Medicine deserving thanks . An Indian whose Thumb was swell'd , and very much inflamed , and full of pain , increasing and creeping along to the wrist , with little black spots under the Thumb against the Nail ; I Cured it with this Umbellicus veneris Root and all , the Yolk of an Egg , and Wheat flower , f. Cataplasme . Briony of Peru , ( we call it though it grown hear ) or rather Scamnony ; some take it for Mech●…acan : The green Juice is absolutely Poyson ; yet the Root when dry may safely be given to strong Bodies . Red and Black Currence . See before . Wild Damask Roses , single , but very large and sweet , but stiptick . Sweet ●…ern , the Roots run one within another like a Net , being very long and spreading abroad under the upper crust of the Earth , sweet in taste , but withal astringent , much hunted after by our Swine : The Scotch-men that are in New-England have told me that it grows in Scotland . For Fluxes . The People boyl the tender tops in Molosses Beer , and in Possets for Fluxes , for which it is excellent . Sarsaparilia , a Plant not yet sufficiently known by the English : Some say it is a kind of Bind Weed ; we have in New-England two Plants , that go under the name of Sarsaparilia ; the one not above a foot in height without Thorns , the other having the same Leaf , but is a shrub as high as a Goose Berry Bush , and full of sharp Thorns ; this I esteem as the right , by the shape and savour of the Roots , but rather by the effects answerable to that we have from other parts of the World ; It groweth upon dry Sandy banks by the Sea side , and upon the banks of Rivers , so far as the Salt water flowes ; and within Land up in the Country , as some have reported . Bill Berries , two kinds , Black and Sky Coloured , which is more frequent . To cool the heat of Feavers , and quench Thirst. They are very good to allay the burning heat of Feavers , and hot Agues , either in Syrup or Conserve . A most excellent Summer Dish . They usually eat of them put into a Bason , with Milk , and sweetned a little more with Sugar and Spice , or for cold Stomachs , in Sack. The Indians dry them in the Sun , and sell them to the English by the Bushell , who make use of them instead of Currence , putting of them into Puddens , both boyled and baked , and into Water Gr●…el . Knot Berry , or Clowde Berry , seldom ripe . Sumach , differing from all that ▪ I did ever see in the Herbalists ; our English Cattle devour it most abominably , leaving neither Leaf nor Branch , yet it sprou●…s again next Spring . For Colds . The English use to boyl it in Beer , and drink it for Colds ; and so do the Indians , from whom the English had the Medicine . Wild Cherry , they grow in clusters like Grapes , of the same bigness , blackish , red when ripe , and of a harsh taste . For Fluxes . They are also good for Fluxes . Transplanted and manured , they grow exceeding fair . Board Pine , is a very large Tree two or three Fadom about . For Wounds . It yields a very soveraign Turpentine for the Curing of desperate Wounds . For Stabbs . The Indians make use of the Moss boiled in Spring Water , for Stabbs , pouring in the Liquor , and applying the boiled Moss well stamp'd or beaten betwixt two stones . For Burning and Scalding . And for Burning and Scalding , they first take out the fire with a strong decoction of Alder Bark , then they lay upon it a Playster of the Bark of Board Pine first boyled tender , and beat to a Playster betwixt two stones . To take Fire out of a Burn. One Christopher Luxe , a Fisher-man ▪ having burnt his Knee Pan , was healed again by an Indian Webb , or Wife , ( for so they call those Women that have Husbands ; ) She first made a strong decoction of Alder bark , with which she took out the Fire by Imbrocation , or letting of it drop upon the Sore , which would smoak notably with it ; then she Playstered it with the Bark of Board Pine , or Hemlock Tree , boyled soft and stampt betwixt two stones , till is was as thin as brown Paper , and of the same Colour , she annointed the Playster with Soyles Oyl , and the Sore likewise , then she laid it on warm , and sometimes she made use of the bark of the Larch Tree . To eat out proud Flesh in a Sore . And to eat out the proud Flesh , they take a kind of Earth Nut boyled and stamped , and last of all , they apply t●… the Sore the Roots of Water Lillies boiled and stamped betwixt two stones , to a Playster . For Stitches . The Firr Tree , or Pitch Tree , the Tar that is made of all sorts of Pitch Wood is an excellent thing to take away those desperate Stitches of the Sides , which perpetually afflicteth those poor People that are stricken with the Plague of the Back . Note , You must make a large Toast , or Cake slit and dip it in the Tar , and bind it warm to the Side . The most common Diseases in New England . The Black Pox , the Spotted Feaver , the Griping of the Guts , the Dropsie , and the Sciatica , are the killing Deseases in New-England . The Larch Tree , which is the only Tree of all the Pines , that sheds his Leaves before Winter ; The other remaining Green all the Year : This is the Tree from which we gather that useful purging excrense Agarick . For Wounds and Cuts . The Leaves and Gum are both very good to heal Wounds and Cuts . For Wounds with Bruises . I Cured once a desperate Bruise with a Cut upon the Knee Pan , with an Ungent made with the Leaves of the Larch Tree , and Hogs Grease , but the Gum is best . Spruce is a goodly Tree , of which they make Masts for Ships , and Sail Yards : It is generally conceived by those that have skill in Building of Ships , that here is absolutely the best Trees in the World , many of them being three Fathom about , and of great length . An Achariston for the Scurvy . The tops of Green Spruce Boughs boiled in Bear , and drunk , is assuredly one of the best Remedies for the Scurvy , restoring the Infected party in a short time ; they also make a Lotion of some of the decoction , adding Hony and Allum . Hemlock Tree , a kind of Spruce , the bark of this Tree serves to dye Tawny ; the Fishers Tan their Sails and Nets with it . To break Sore or Swelling . The Indians break and heal their Swellings and Sores with it , boyling the inner Bark of young Hemlock very well , then knocking of it betwixt two stones to a Playster , and annointing or soaking it in Soyls Oyl , they apply it to the Sore : it will break a Sore Swelling speedily . One Berry , Herba Paris , or True Love. Sassafras , or Ague Tr●…e . For heat in Feavers . The Chips of the Root boyled in Beer is excellent to allay the hot rage of Feavers , being drunk . For Bruises and dry Blowes . The Leaves of the same Tree are very good made into an Oyntment , for Bruises and dry Blows . The Bark of the Root we use instead of Cinamon ; and it is ●…old at the Barbadoes for two Shillings the Pound . And why may not this be the Bark the Jesuits Powder was made of , that was so Famous not long since in England , for Agues ? Cran Berry , or Bear Berry , because Bears use much to feed upon them , is a small trayling Plant that grows in Salt Marshes that are over-grown with Moss ; the tender Branches ( which are reddish ) run out in great length , lying flat on the ground , where at distances , they take Root , over-spreading sometimes half a score Acres , sometimes in small patches of about a Rood or the like ; the Leaves are like Box , but greener , thick and glisteri●…g ▪ the Blossoms are very like the Flowers o●… our English Night Shade , after which succeed the Berries , hanging by long small foot stalks , no bigger than a hair ; at first they are of a pale yellow Colour , afterwards red , and as big as a Cherry ; some perfectly round , others Oval , all of them hollow , of a sower astringent taste ; they are ripe in August and September . For the Scurvy . They are excellent against the Scurvy . For the heat in Feavers . They are also good to allay the fervour of hot Diseases . The Indians and English use them much , boyling them with Sugar for Sauce to eat with their Meat ; and it is a delicate Sauce , especially for roasted Mutton : Some make Tarts with them as with Goose Berries . Vine , much differing in the Fruit , all of them very fleshy , some reasonably pleasant ; others have a taste of Gun Powder , and these grow in Swamps , and low wet Grounds . 3. Of such Plants as are proper to the Country , and have no Name . ( 1. ) PIrola , or Winter Green , that kind which grows with us in England is common in New-England , but there is another plant which I judge to be a kind of Pirola , and proper to this Country , a very beautiful Plant ▪ The shape of the Leaf and the just bigness of it you may see in the Figure . The Leaf of the Plant judged to be a kind of Pirola . The Ground whereof is a Sap Green , embroydered ( as it were ) with many pale yellow Ribs , the whole Plant in shape is like Semper vivum , but far less , being not above a handful high , with one slender stalk , adorned with small pale yellow Flowers like the other Pirola . It groweth not every where , but in some certain small spots overgrown with Moss , close by swamps and shady ; they are green both Summer and Winter . For wounds . They are excellent Wound Herbs , but this I judge to be the better by far . Probatum est . a type of plant 2. This Plant was brought to me by a neighbour , who ( wandering in the Woods to find out his strayed Cattle , ) lost himself for two Dayes , being as he ghessed eight or ten Miles from the Sea-side . The Root was pretty thick and black , having a number of small black strings growing from ●…t , the stalks of the Lea●…●…bout a handful long , the Leaves were round and as big as a Silver five Shilling piece , of a s●…p or dark green Colour , with a line or 〈◊〉 as black as Jeat round the Circumference , from whence came black lines or ribs at equal distance , all of them meeting in a black spot in the Center . If I had staid longer in the Country , I should have purposely made a Journey into those Parts where it was gathered , to discover if possible , the Stalk and Flower ; but now I shall refer it to those that are younger , and better able to undergo the pains and trouble of finding it out ; for I 〈◊〉 by the Natives , that it is not common , that is , every where to be found , no more th●…n the embroydered Pirola , which al●… i●…●… most elegant Plant , and which ●…●…id endeavour to bring over , but it 〈◊〉 a●… 〈◊〉 . For 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 all ●…eal , O. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 another 〈◊〉 ●…rb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ours , but rather beyond it : Some of ou●… English practitioners take it for Vervene and use it for the same , wherein they are grosly mistaken . The Leaf is like a Nettle Leaf , but narrower and longer ; the stalk about the bigness of a Nettle stalk , Champhered and hollow , and of a dusky red Colour ; the Flowers are blew , small , and many , growing in spoky tufts at the top , and are not hooded , but having only four round Leaves , after which followeth an infinite of small longish light brown Seed ; the Roots are knotty and matted together with an infinite number of small white strings ; the whole Plant is commonly two Cubits high , bitter in taste , with a Rosenie savour . ( 3. ) This Plant is one of the first that springs up after White Hellibore , in the like wet and black grounds , commonly by Hellibore , with a sheath or Hood like Dragons , but the pestle is of another shape , that is , having a round Purple Ball on the top of it , beset ( as it were ) with Burs ; the hood shoots forth immediately from the Root , before any Leaf appears , having a Green Hollow Leav'd Lavender . Page 54. sprig growing fast by it , like the smaller Horse Tayl , about the latter end of April the Hood and Sprig wither away , and there comes forth in the room a Bud , like the Bud of the Walnut Tree , but bigger ; the top of it is of a pale Green Colour , covered with brown skins like an Onion , white underneath the Leaves , which spread in time out of the Bud , grow from the root with a stalk a Foot long , and are as big as the great Bur Dock Leaves , and of the colour ; the Roots are many , and of the bigness of the steel of a Tobacco Pipe , and very white ; the whole Plant sents as strong as a Fox ; it continues till August . A Branch of the Humming-Bird Tree . ( 4. ) This Plant the Humming Bird feedeth upon , it groweth likewise in wet grounds , and is not at its full growth till Iuly , and then it is two Cubits high and better , the Leaves are thin , and of a pale green Colour , some of them as big as a Nettle Leaf , it spreads into many Branches , knotty at the setting on , and of a purple Colour , and garnished on the top with many hollow dangling Flowers of a bright yellow Colour , speckled with a deeper yellow as it were shadowed , the Stalkes are as hollow as a Kix , and so are the Roots , which are transparent , very tender , and and full of a yellowish juice . For Bruises and Aches upon stroaks . The Indians make use of 〈◊〉 for Aches , being bruised between two stones , and laid tocold but made ( after the English manner ) into an unguent with Hog●… Grease , there is not a more soveraign remedy for bruises of what kind soever ; and for Aches upon Stroaks . In August , 1670 ▪ in a Swamp amongst Alders , I found a sort of Tree Sow Thistle , the Stalks of some two or three Inches , about , as hollow as a Kix and very brittle , the Leaves were smooth , and in shape like Souchus laevis , i. e. Hares Lettice , but longer , some about a Foot , these grow at a distance one from another , almost to the top , where it begins to put forth Flowers between the Leaves and the Stalk , the top of the stalk runs out into a spike , beset about with Flowers like Sow Thistle , of a blew or azure colour : I brought home one of the Plants which was between twelve and thirteen Foot in length , I wondered at it the more for that so large and tall a Plant should grow from so small a Root , consisting of slender white strings little bigger than Bents , and not many of them , and none above a Finger long , spreading under the upper crust of the Earth ; the whole Plant is full of Milk , and of a strong savour . ( 5. ) This Plant I found in a gloomy dry Wood under an Oak , 1670. the 18th of August , afterwards I found it in open Champain grounds , but yet somewhat scarce : The Root is about the bigness of a French Walnut , the Bark thereof is The Plant when it springs up first . brown , and rugged , within of a yellowish Colour , from whence ariseth a slender stalk , no bigger than an Oat straw , about two Cubits in height , somewhat better then a handful above the Root shooteth out one Leaf of a Grass Green colour , and an Inch or two above that , another Leaf , and so four or five at a greater distance one from another , till they come within a handful of the top , where upon slender foot stalks grow the Flowers four or five , more or fewer , clustering together in pale long green husks milk white , consisting of ten small Leaves , snipt a little on the edges The Figure of the Plant when it is at full growth . with purple hair threads in the midst ; the whole Plant is of a brakish tast : When it is at its full growth the stalks are as red as Blood. ( 6. ) This Plant Flowers in August , and grows in wet Ground ; it is about three or four foot in height , having a square slender stalk chamfered , hollow and tuff , the Leaves grow at certain distances one against another , of the colour of Egrimony Leaves sharpe pointed , broadest in the midst about an Inch and half , and three or four Inches in length , snipt about the edges like a Nettle Leaf , at the top of the Stalk for four or five Inches thick , set with pale green husks , out of which the Flowers grow , consisting of one Leaf , shaped like the head of a Serpent , opening at the top like a mouth , and hollow throughout , containing four crooked pointels , and on the top of every pointel a small glistering green button , covered with a little white woolly matter , by which they are with the pointels fastened close together and shore up the tip of the upper chap , the crooked pointels are very stiff and hard , from the bottom of the husks , wherein the Flower stands , from the top of the Seed Vessel , shoots out a white thread which runs in at the bottom of the Flower , and so out at the mouth : the whole Flower is milk white , the inside of the chaps reddish , the Root I did not observe . a type of plant ( 7. ) This Plant I take for a varigated Herb Paris , True Love or One Berry , or rather One Flower , which is milk white , and made up with four Leaves , with many black threads in the middle , upon every thread grows a Berry ( when the Leaves of of the Flower are fallen ) as big as a white pease , of a light red colour when they are ripe , and clustering together in a round form as big as a Pullets Egg , which at distance shews but as one Berry , very pleasant in taste , and not unwholsome ; the Root , Leaf , and Flower differ not from our English kind , and their time of blooming and ripening agree , and therefore doubtless a kind of Herba Paris . The small Sun Flower , or Marygold of America . ( 8. ) This Plant is taken by our Simplists to be a kind of Golden Rod , by others for Sarazens Consound , I judge it to be a kind of small Sun Flower , or Marygold of the West Indies ; the Root is brown and slender , a foot and half in length , running a slope under the upper face of the Earth , with some strings here and there , the stalk as big as the steal of a Tobacco pipe , full of pith , commonly brownish , sometimes purple , three or four foot high , the Leaves grow at a distance one against another , rough , hard , green above , and gray underneath , slightly snipt and the ribs appear most on the back side of the Leaf , the Flower is of a bright yellow , with little yellow cups in the midst , as in the Mary gold of Peru , with black threads in them with yellow pointels , the Flower spreads it self abroad out of a cup made up of many green beards , not unlike a Thistle ; Within a handful of the top of the stalk ( when the Flower is fallen , growes an excrense or knob as big as a Walnut , which being broken yieldeth a kind of Turpentine or rather Rosen . What Cutchenele is . The stalk beneath and above the knob , covered with a multitude of small Bugs , about the bigness of a great flea , which I presume will make good Cutchenele , ordered as they should be before they come to have Wings : They make a perfect Scarlet Colour to Paint with , and durable . 4. Of such Plants as have sprung up since the English Planted and kept Cattle in New-England . COuch Grass . Shepherds Purse . Dandelion . Groundsel . Sow Thistle . Wild Arrach . Night Shade , with the white Flower . Nettlesstinging , which was the first Plant taken notice of . Mallowes . Plantain , which the Indians call English-Mans Foot , as though produced by their treading . Black Henbane . Wormwood . Sharp pointed Dock . Patience . Bloodwort . And I suspect Adders Tongue . Knot Grass . Cheek weed . Compherie , with the white Flower . May weed , excellent for the Mother ; some of our English Houswives call it Iron Wort , and make a good Unguent for old Sores . The great C●…ot Bur. Mullin , with the white Flower . Q. What became of the influence of those Planets that produce and govern these Planets before this time ! I have now done with such Plants as grow wild in the Country in great plenty , ( although I have not mentioned all ) I shall now in the Fifth place give you to understand what English Herbs we have growing in our Gardens that prosper there as well as in their proper Soil , and of such as do not , and also of such as will not grow there at all . 5. Of such Garden Herbs ( amongst us ) as do thrive there , and of such as do not . CAbbidge growes there exceeding well . Lettice . Sorrel . Parsley . Marygold . French Mallowes Chervel . Burnet . Winter Savory . Summer Savory . Time. Sage . Carrats . Parsnips of a prodigious size . Red Beetes . Radishes . Turnips . Purslain . Wheat . Rye . Barley , which commonly degenerates into Oats . Oats . Pease of all sorts , and the best in the World ; I never heard of , nor did see in eight Years time , one Worm eaten Pea. Garden Beans . Naked Oats , there called Silpee , an excellent grain used insteed of Oat Meal , they dry it in an Oven , or in a Pan upon the fire , then beat it small in a Morter . Another standing Dish in New-England . And when the Milk is ready to boil , they put into a pottle of Milk about ten or twelve spoonfuls of this Meal , so boil it leasurely , stirring of it every foot , least it burn too ; when it is almost boiled enough , they hang the Kettle up higher , and let it stew only , in short ●…ime it will thicken like a Custard ; they season it with a little Sugar and Spice , and so serve it to the Table in deep Basons , and it is altogether as good as a White-pot . For People weakned with long Sickness . It exceedingly nourisheth and strengthens people weakned with long Sickness . Sometimes they make Water Gruel with it , and sometimes thicken their Flesh Broth either with this or Homminey , if it be for Servants . Spear Mint . Rew , will hardly grow . Fetherfew prospereth exceedingly . Southern Wood , is no Plant for this Country . Nor , Rosemary . Nor Bayes . White Satten groweth pretty well , so doth Lavender Cotton . But Lavender is not for the climate . Penny Royal. Smalledge . Ground ●…vy , or Ale Hoof. Gilly Flowers will continue two Years . Fennel must be taken up , and kept in a warm Cellar all Winter . Housleek prospereth notably . Holly hocks . Enula C ▪ panae , in two Years time the Roots rot . Comferie , with white Flowers . Coriander , and Dill. and Annis thrive exceedingly , but Annis Seed , as also the Seed of Fennel seldom come to maturity ; the Seed of Annis is commonly eaten with a fly . Clary never lasts but one Summer , the Roots rot with the Frost . Sparagus thrives exceedingly , so does Garden Sorrel , and Sweet Bryer , or Eglantine . Bloodwort but sorrily , but Patience , and English Roses , very pleasantly . Celandine , by the West Country men called Kenning Wort , grows but slowly . Muschata , as well as in England . Dittander , or Pepper Wort , flourisheth notably , and so doth . Tansie . Musk Mellons are better then our English , and. Cucumbers . Pompions , there be of several kinds , some proper to the Country , ●…y are dryer then our English Pompions , and better tasted ; you may eat them green . The ancient New-England standing Dish . But the Houswives manner is to slice them when ripe , and cut them into dice , and so fill a pot with them of two or three Gallons , and stew them upon a gentle fire a whole day , and as they sink , they fill again with fresh Pompions , not putting any liquor to them ; and when it is stew'd enough , it will look like bak'd Apples ; this they Dish , putting Butter to it , and a little Vinegar , ( with some Spice , as Ginger , &c. ) which makes it tart like an Apple , and so serve it up to be eaten with Fish or Flesh : It provokes Urin extreamly and is very windy . Sixthly and lastly , Of Stones , Minerals , Metals and Earths . AS first , the Emrald which grows in flat Rocks , and is very good . Rubies , which here are very watry . I have heard a story of an Indian , that found a stone , up in the Country , by a great Pond as big as an Egg , that in a dark Night would give a light to read by ; but I take it to be but a story . Diamond , which are very brittle , and therefore of little worth . Crystal , called by our West Country Men the Kenning Stone ; by Sebegug Pond is found in considerable quantity , not far from thence is a Rock of Crystal called the Moose Rock , because in shape like a Moose , and Muscovy Glass , both white and purple of reasonable content . Black Lead . Bole Armoniack . Red and Yellow Oker . Terra Sigilla . Vitriol . Antimony . Arsnick , too much . Lead . Tin. Tin Glass . Silver . Iron , in abundance , and as good bog Iron as any in the World. Copper . It is reported that the French have a Copper Mine at Port Royal , that yieldeth them twelve Ounces of pure Copper out of a Pound of Oar. I shall conclude this Section with a strange Cure effected upon a Drummers Wife , much afflicted with a Wolf in her Breast ; the poor Woman lived with her Husband at a Town called by the Indians , Casco , but by the English , Famouth ; where for some time she swaged the Pain of her Sore , by bathing it with strong Malt Beer , which it would suck in greedily , as if some living Creature : When she could come by no more Beer , ( for it was brought from Boston , along the Coasts by Merchants , ) she made use of Rhum , a strong Water drawn from Sugar Canes , with which it was lull'd a sleep ; at last , ( to be rid of it altogether ) she put a quantity of Arsnick to the Rhum , and bathing of it as formerly , she utterly destroyed it , and Cured her self ; but her kind Husband , who sucked out the Poyson as the Sore was healing , lost all his Teeth , but without further danger or inconvenience . An ADDITION of some RARITIES overslipt . THe Star Fish , having fine points like a Star , the whole Fish no bigger then the Palm of a Mans hand , of a tough substance like leather , and about an Inch in thickness , whitish underneath , and of the Colour of a Cucumber above , and somewhat ruff : When it is warm in ones hand , you may perceive a stiff motion , turning down one point , and thrusting up another : It is taken to be poysonous ; they are very common , and found thrown up on the Rocks by the Sea side . Sea Bream , which are plentifully taken upon the Sea Coasts , their Eyes are accounted rare Meat , whereupon the proverbial comparison , It is worth a Sea Breams Eye . Blew Fish , or Horse , I did never see any of them in England ; they are as big usually as the Salmon , and better Meat by far : It is common in New-England and esteemed the best sort of Fish next to Rock Cod. Cat Fish , having a round Head , and great glaring Eyes like a Cat : They lye for the most part in holes of Rocks , and are discovered by their Eyes : It is an excelling Fish. Munk Fish , a flat Fish like scate , having a hood like a Fryers Cowl . Clam , or Clamp , a kind of Shell Fish , a white Muscle . An Acharistor , For Pin and Web. ] Sheath Fish , which are there very plentiful , a delicate Fish , as good as a Pr●…wa , covered with a thin Shell like the sheath of a Knife , and of the colour of a Muscle . Which shell Calcin'd and Pulveriz'd , is excellent to take off a Pin and Web , or any kind of Filme growing over the Eye . Morse , or Sea Horse , having a great Head , wide Jaws , armed with Tushes as white as Ivory , of body as big as a Cow , proportioned like a Hog , of brownish bay , smooth skin'd and impenetrable ▪ they are frequent at the Isle of Sables , their Teeth are worth eight Groats the Pound ; the best Ivory being Sold but for half the Money . For Poyson . It is very good against Poyson . For the Cramp . As also for the Cramp , made into Rings . For the Piles . And a secret for the Piles , if a wise Man have the ordering of it . The Manaty , a Fish as big as a Wine pipe , most excellent Meat ; bred in the Rivers of Hispaniola in the West Indies ; it hath Teats , and nourisheth its young ones with Milk ; it is of a green Colour , and tasteth like Veal . For the Stone Collick . There is a Stone taken out of the Head that is rare for the Stone and Collect. To provoke Urine . Their Bones beat to a Powder and drank with convenient Liquors , is a gallant Urin provoking Medicine . For Wound and Bruise . An Indian , whose Knee was bruised with a fall , and the Skin and Flesh strip'd down to the middle of the Calf of his Leg ; Cured himself with Water Lilly Roots boyled and stamped . For Swellings of the Foot. An Indian Webb , her Foot being very much swell'd and inflamed , asswaged the swelling , and took away the inflamation with our Garden or English Patience , the Roots roasted . f. Cataplas . Anno 1670. Iune 28. To dissolve a Scirrhous Tumour . An Indian dissolv'd a Scirrhous Tumour in the Arm and Hip , with a fomentation of Tobacco , applying afterwards the Herb stamp'd betwixt two stones . A DESCRIPTION OF AN INDIAN SQUA . NOw ( gentle Reader ) having trespassed upon your patience a long while in the perusing of these rude Observations , I shall , to make you amends , present you by way of Divertisement , or Recreation , with a Coppy of Verses made sometime since upon the Picture of a young and handsome Gypsie , not improperly transferred upon the Indian SQUA , or Female Indian , trick'd up in all her bravery . The Men are somewhat Horse Fac'd , and generally Faucious , i. e. without Beards ; but the Women many of them have very good Features ; seldome without a Come to me , or Cos Amoris , in their Countenance ; all of them black Eyed , having even short Teeth , and very white ; their Hair black , thick and long , broad Breasted ; handsome streight Bodies , and slender , considering their constant loose habit : Their limbs cleanly , straight , and of a convenient stature , generally , as plump as Partridges , and saving here and there one , of a modest deportment . Their Garments are a pair of Sleeves of Deer , or Moose skin drest , and drawn with lines of several Colours into Asiatick Works , with Buskins of the same , a short Mantle of Trading Cloath , either Blew or Red , fastened with a knot under the Chin , and girt about the middle with a Zone , wrought with white and blew Beads into pretty Works ; of these Beads they have Bracelets for their Neck and Arms , and Links to hang in their Ears , and a fair Table curiously made up with Beads likewise , to wear before their Breast ; their Hair they Combe backward , and tye it up short with a Border , about two handfulls broad , wrought in Works as the other with their Beads : But enough of this . The POEM . WHether White or Black be best Call your Senses to the quest ; And your touch shall quickly tell The Black in softness doth excel , And in smoothness ; but the Ear , What , can that a Colour hear ? No , but 't is your Black ones Wit That doth catch , and captive it . And if Slut and Fair be one , Sweet and Fair , there can be none : Nor can ought so please the tast As what 's brown and lovely drest : And who'll say , that that is best To please ones Sense , displease the rest ? Maugre then all that can be sed In flattery of White and Red : Those flatterers themselves must say That darkness was before the Day : And such perfection here appears It neither Wind nor Sun-shine fears . A Chronological TABLE Of the most remarkable passages in that part of America , known to us by the name of NEW-ENGLAND . ANno Dom. 1492. Christ. Columbus discovered America . ANno Dom. 1516. The Voyage of Sir Thomas Pert , Vice Admiral of England , and Sir Sebastian Cabota to Brazile , &c. ANno Dom. 1527. New-found-Land , discovered by the English. ANno Dom. 1577. Sir Francis Drake began his Voyage about the World. Anno Dom. 1585. Nova Albion discovered by Sir Francis Drake , and by him so Named . Anno Dom. 1585. April 9. Sir Richards Greenevile was sent by Sir Water Rawleigh with a Fleet of Seven Sail to Virginia , and was stiled the General of Virginia . Anno Dom. 1586. Captain Thomas Candish , a Suffolk Gentleman , began his Voyage round about the World , with three Ships past the Streights of Magellan , burn'd and ransack'd in the entry of Chile , Peru , and New-Spain , near the great Island Callifornia in the South Sea ; and returned to Plymouth with a precious Booty Anno Dom. 1588. September the 8th ; being the third since Magellan that circuited the Earth . Anno Dom. 1588. Sir Walter Rawleigh first discovered Virginia , by him so Named , in honour of our Virgin Queen . Anno Dom. 1595. Sir Walter Rawleigh discovered Guiana . Anno Dom. 1606. A Collony sent to Virginia . Anno Dom. 1614. Bermudas Planted . Anno Dom. 1618. The blazing Star ; then Plymouth Plantation began in New-England . Anno Dom. 1628. The Massachusets Colony Planted , and Salem the first Town therein Built . Anno Dom. 1629. The first Church gathered in this Colony was at Salem ; from which Year to this present Year , is 43 Years . In the compass of these Years , in this Colony , there hath been gathered Fourty Churches , and 120 Towns built in all the Colonies of New-England . The Church of Christ at Plymouth , was Planted in New-England Eight Years before others . Anno Dom. 1630. The Governour and Assistants arrived with their Pattent for the Massachusets . Anno Dom. 1630. The Lady Arabella in New-England . Anno Dom. 1630. When the Government was established , they Planted on Noddles Island . Anno Dom. 1631. Captain Iohn Smith Governour of Virginia , and Admiral of New-England , Dyed . Anno Dom. 1631. Mr. Mavericke Minister at Dorchester in New-England . Anno Dom. 1631. Iohn Winthorpe Esq chosen the first time Governour , he was eleven times Governour ; some say Nineteen times ; eleven Years together ; the other Years by intermission . Anno Dom. 1631. Iohn Wilson Pastor of Charles Town . Anno Dom. 1631. Sir R. Saltingstall at Water Town came into New-England . Anno Dom. 1631. Mr. Rog. Harlackinden was a Majestrate , and a Leader of their Military Forces . Dr. Wilson gave 1000 l. to New-England , with which they stored themselves with great Guns . Anno Dom. 1633. Mr. Thomas Hooker , Mr. Haynes , and Mr. Iohn Cotton , came over together in one Ship. Anno Dom. 1634. The Country was really placed in a posture of War , to be in readiness at all times . Anno Dom. 1635. Hugh Peters went over for New-England . Anno Dom. 1636. Connecticat Colony Planted . Anno Dom. 1637. The Pequites Wars , in which were Slain Five or Six Hundred Indians . Ministers that have come from England , chiefly in the Ten first Years , Ninety Four : Of which returned Twenty Seven : Dyed in the Country Thirty Six : Yet alive in the Country Thirty One. The Number of Ships that transported Passengers to New-England in these times , was 298. supposed : Men , Women , and Children , as near as can be ghessed 21200. Anno Dom. 1637. The first Synod at Cambridge in New-England , where the Antinomian and Famalistical Errors were confuted ; 80 Errors now amongst the Massachusets . Anno Dom. 1638. New-Haven Colony began . Mrs. Hutchinson and her erronious companions banished the Massachusets Colony . A terrible Earth quake throughout the Country . Mr. Iohn Harvard , the Founder of Harvard College ( at Cambridge in New-England ) Deceased , gave 700 l. to the Erecting of it . Anno Dom. 1639. First Printing at Cambridge in New-England . Anno Dom. 1639. A very sharp Winter in New-England . Anno Dom. 1642. Harvard College Founded with a publick Library . Ministers bred in New-England , and ( excepting about 10 , ) in Harvard College 132 ; of which dyed in the Country 10 ; now living 81 ; removed to England 41. Anno Dom. 1643. The first combination of the Four United Colonies , viz. Plymouth , Massachusets , Connecticut , and New-Haven . Anno Dom. 1646. The second Synod at Cambridge touching the duty and power of Majestrates in matters of Religion : Secondly , the nature and power of Synods . Mr. Eliot first Preached to the Indians in their Native Language . Anno Dom. 1647. Mr. Thomas Hooker Died. Anno Dom. 1648. The third Synod at Cambridge , publishing the Platform of Discipline . Anno Dom. 1649. Mr. Iohn Winthorpe Governour , now Died. This Year a strange multitude of Caterpillers in New-England . Thrice seven Years after the Planting of the English in New-England , the Indians of Massachusets being 30000 able Men were brought to 300. Anno Dom. 1651. Hugh Peters , and Mr. Wells came for England . Anno Dom. 1652. Mr. Iohn Cotton Dyed . Anno Dom. 1653. The great Fire in Boston in New-England . Mr. Thomas Dudley , Governour of the Massachusets , Dyed this Year . Anno Dom. 1654. Major Gibbons Died in New-England . Anno Dom. 1655. Iamaica Taken by the English. Anno Dom. 1657. The Quakers arrived in New-England , at Plymouth . Anno Dom. 1659. Mr. Henry Dunster the first President of Harvard College now Dyed . Anno Dom. 1661. Major Atherton Dyed in New-England . Anno Dom. 1663. Mr. Iohn Norton Pastor of Boston in New-England , Dyed suddenly . Mr. Samuel Sto●…e , Teacher of Hartford Church , Dyed this Year . Anno Dom. 1664. The whole Bible Printed in the Indian Language finished . The Manadaes , called New Amsterdam , now called New York ; surrendred up to His Majesties Commissioners ( for the settling of the respective Colonies in New-England , viz. Sir Robert Carr , Collonel Nicols , Collonel Cartwright , and Mr. Samuel Mavericke , ) in September , after thirteen Dayes the Fort of Arania , now Albania ; twelve Dayes after that , the Fort Aw●…apha ; then de la Ware Castle Man'd with Dutch and Sweeds ; the Three first Forts and Towns being Built upon the great River Mohegan , otherwise called ●…udsons River . In September appeared a great Comet for the space of three Months . Anno Dom. 1665. Mr. Iohn Indicot , Governour of the Massachusets Dyed . A thousand Foot sent this Year by the French King to Canada . Captain Davenport killed with Lightning at the Castle by Boston in New-England , and several Wounded . Anno Dom. 1666. The Small Pox at Boston . Seven slain by Lightning , and divers burnt : This Year also New-England ▪ had cast away , and taken 31 Vessels , and some in 1667. Anno Dom. 1667. Mr. Iohn Wilson Pastor of Boston Dyed , aged 79 Years . Anno Dom. 1670. At a place called Kenibunck , which is in the Province of Meyne , a Colony belonging to the Heir of that Honourable Knight Sir Ferdinando Gorges ; not far from the River side , a piece of Clay Ground was thrown up by a Mineral vapour ( as we supposed ) over the tops of high Oaks that grew between it and the River , into the River , stopping the course thereof , and leaving a hole two Yards square , wherein were thousands of Clay Bullets as big as Musquet Bullets , and pieces of Clay in shape like the Barrel of a Musquet . Anno Dom. 1671. Elder Peun dyed at Boston . Anno Dom. 1672. Mr. Richard Bellingham , Governour of the Massachusets in New-England . FINIS . Books Printed and Sold by Giles Widdows at the Green Dragon in St. Pauls Church Yard . Folio . DOctor Nath. Homes's Works . Mr. Davies's Rights belonging to Uniformity in Churches . A Book of the five Sences , in Copper Plates . Quarto . Mr. Caryl's Exposition on the 32 , 33 , and 34 Chapters of the Book of Iob. Dr. Sibbs's Light from Heaven , discovering the Fountain opened , the Angels acclamatio●…s , the Churches Riches , the Riches Poverty , in four Treatises . Mr. Barto●…s Remedy for Londons languishing Trade . The younger Brothers Apology , or a Fathers free power , &c. Marcelia , or the Treacherous Friend , a Tragy-Comedy . Written by Madam Boothby . Large Octavo . Mr. Stucklyes Gospel Glass , representing the miscarriages of English professors . Mr. Gales Theophily . His Anatomy of Insidelity . His Idea of Iansenism both Historick and D●…gmatick , in small Octavo . Pufendorfs Elementorum Iuris prudentia Universalis . Walker's Grammar . His Art of Teaching . 12. and 24. Frommoni●… Synopsis Metaphysica . Hoole's Greek Testament . History of the Bible . Batavia , or the Hollander Displayed in brief Charectars , &c. Dr. Collet's daily Devotions , or the Christians Morning and Evening Sacrafice ; digested into Prayers and Meditations , with some short directions for a Godly life ; and a brief account of the Authors Li●…e , by Doctor Fuller . Those Famous Lozenges for the Cure of Consumptions , Coughs new and old , and all other Diseases incident to the Lungs , are made by Edmund Buckworth , Physitian to the Queens most Excellent Majesty , and are Sold at the Green Dragon in St. Pauls Church Yard , where you may also have his Famous Homogenial Pill . GW printer's or publisher's device 
A28496	----	Irelands naturall history being a true and ample description of its situation, greatness, shape, and nature, of its hills, woods, heaths, bogs, of its fruitfull parts, and profitable grounds : with the severall ways of manuring and improving the same : with its heads or promontories, harbours, roads, and bays, of its springs, and fountains, brooks, rivers, loghs, of its metalls, mineralls, free-stone, marble, sea-coal, turf, and other things that are taken out of the ground : and lastly of the nature and temperature of its air and season, and what diseases it is free from or subject unto : conducing to the advancement of navigation, husbandry, and other profitable arts and professions / written by Gerald Boate ; and now published by Samuell Hartlib for the common good of Ireland and more especially for the benefit of the adventurers and planters therein. Boate, Gerard, 1604-1650. 1657 Approx. 309 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 104 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A28496 Wing B3373 ESTC R27215 09721903 ocm 09721903 44031 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28496) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44031) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1350:5) Irelands naturall history being a true and ample description of its situation, greatness, shape, and nature, of its hills, woods, heaths, bogs, of its fruitfull parts, and profitable grounds : with the severall ways of manuring and improving the same : with its heads or promontories, harbours, roads, and bays, of its springs, and fountains, brooks, rivers, loghs, of its metalls, mineralls, free-stone, marble, sea-coal, turf, and other things that are taken out of the ground : and lastly of the nature and temperature of its air and season, and what diseases it is free from or subject unto : conducing to the advancement of navigation, husbandry, and other profitable arts and professions / written by Gerald Boate ; and now published by Samuell Hartlib for the common good of Ireland and more especially for the benefit of the adventurers and planters therein. Boate, Gerard, 1604-1650. Hartlib, Samuel, d. 1662. [13], 186, [5] p. Imprinted for John Wright, London : 1657. Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Ireland. Ireland -- Description and travel. 2003-03 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-12 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-11 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2006-11 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion IRELANDS NATURALL HISTORY . Being a true and ample Description of its Situation , Greatness , Shape , and Nature ▪ Of its Hills , Woods , Heaths , Bogs ; Of its Fruitfull Parts and profitable Grounds , with the severall ways of Manuring and Improving the same : With its Heads or Promontories , Harbours , Roads and Bays ; Of its Springs and Fountains , Brooks , Rivers , Loghs ; Of its Metalls , Mineralls , Free-stone , Marble , Sea-coal , Turf , and other things that are taken out of the ground . And lastly , of the Nature and temperature of its Air and Season , and what diseases it is free from , or subject unto . Conducing to the Advancement of Navigation , Husbandry , and other profitable Arts and Professions . Written by Gerard Boate , late Doctor of Physick to the State in Ireland . And now Published by SAMUELL HARTLIB , Esq For the Common Good of Ireland , and more especially , for the benefit of the Adventurers and Planters therein . Imprinted at London for Iohn Wright at the Kings Head in the Old Baily , 1657. To His Excellency OLIVER CROMWEL , Captain Generall of the Common-wealths Army in England , Scotland and Ireland , and Chancellor of the University of OXFORD . AND To the Right Honorable CHARLES FLEETWOOD , Commander in Chief ( under the Lord Generall Cromwell ) of all the Forces in IRELAND . Right Honorable , IT is a very great and signal Truth , that all the works of God are both wonderfull and precious , much sought out by all those that love him : and it is the guilt of the wicked , that as they regard not the Lord , so they consider not the Operation of his hands ; for the Lord hath revealed his Truth , even his Godhead and his Eternall Power by his Workes , that such as respect him not , in the Creation of the World , and in the wayes of his Providence , may be without excuse : Now it se●ms to mee , that the end for which God hath not left himself without a Testimony in Nature , is not onely , that we should in our spirit glorifie him as God and be thankfull , but that also our Outward Man should bee made sensible of his goodness , and partake of that supply of life , which by his appointment the Creature can yeeld unto us , if happily wee may feel after him and find him therein . So that such as respect him not in his wayes of Nature , being careless to seek them out , do make themselves also incapable of the blessings of Nature through their ignorance and neglect of the good things which God hath provided for them thereby : for all things are Ours , things present and things to come ; and Godliness hath the promise of the life that now is aswell as of that which is to come : for as by the act of Faith we are made capable of the good things of the life to come , because by the truth of God , as it is the Object of our Faith , they have a spirituall being and Subsistence in us ▪ so by the act of Reason rightly ordered we are made partakers of the benefit of this life , because by the effect of Gods Wisedom and Power in Nature , as they are the Objects of our Reasonable facultie , they have a bodily being and subsistence in us : and as the Wisdom of God doth many wayes manifest it self , not only in Spirituall , but also in Outward and Bodily things , so there are many parts of Humane Learning ▪ some wherof are subservient to the Private life of a single man , some to the comforts and Publick Use of a Societie , and amongst all these parts of Learning , which relate to a Society , I can conceive none more profitable in Nature , than that of Husbandry . For whether we reflect upon the first settlement of a Plantation , to prosper it , or upon the wealth of a Natiō that is planted , to increase it , this is the Head spring of al the native Commerce & Trading which may bee set afoot therein by any way whatsoever . Now to advance Husbandry either in the production and perfectiō of earthly benefits , or in the management thereof by way of Trading , I know nothing more usefull , than to have the knowledg of the Natural History of each Nation advanced & perfected : For as it is evident , that except the benefits which God by Nature hath bestowed upon each Country bee known , there can be no Industrie used towards the improvement and Husbandry thereof ; so except Husbandry be improved , the industrie of Trading , whereof a Nation is capable , can neither be advanced or profitably upheld . There is a twofold body , and a twofold life in man , which God hath created , the one is Naturall , the other Spiritual , & the Apostle tells us , that the Spirituall is not first , but the Naturall , and afterward that which is Spirituall ; as the Bodies and lives of men are ordered by God , so we must conceive of the frames of their Societies , that the Naturall is before that which is Spirituall , & that in Gods aime it is a preparatory thereunto ; although in the use which men make thereof , this aime is not obtained : for seeing in the wisdom of God , the world by wisdome hath not known God ; therefore God is pleased by another way which to the World doth seem foolishness , to manifest his Power and his Wisdome unto salvation , namely by the Preaching of the Gospel in the name of Iesus Christ , and him crucified ; and although hitherto , since the death of Christ , the dispensation of wisdome hath not yet opened the conduit pipes of Natural Knowledge to cause the souls of men flow forth & partake of the life of God therein , by reason of the prevalencie of Sensuall inclinations , & of the want of due reflection upon Christ , in whom alone the perfect use of Nature is brought home to the glory of the Father , by the Spirit , yet when the time of the Restauration of all things , shall come from the presence of him , who will come shortly and will not tarry , then the works of the Devill , whereby he hath brought us , & the whole Creation , under the bondage of Corruption , shall be destroied , & when the Nature & right use of the Creature by his meanes obscured , shall be revealed , then also the properties and application of the Creature in the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God , shall be subjected unto Grace . These great and mighty Changes , which God is making in the Earth , do tend to break the yokes of Vanity , and to weaken the Power , which hath wreathed the same upon the necks of the Nations , these Changes seem to me to presage the neer approaches of this Liberty , and the advancement of the ways of Learning , whereby the Intellectuall Cabinets of Nature are opened , and the effects therof discovered , more fully to us , than to former Ages , seem in like manner to prepare a plainer Address unto the right use thereof for us than our forefathers have had : which will be effectuall to the manifestation of Gods Wisdome , Power , and Goodness , when the great promises shall be accomplished , that the Earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord , as the waters cover the sea , & that we shall be taught of God , from the least to the greatest : and although the Father hath reserved in his own hand the times and seasons , wherin these promises are to be fulfilled , yet as by the dawning of the day we can know that the Sun is neer rising , so by the breaking of yoakes & the breaking forth of the meanes of more perfect knowledge , both in Natural and Spiritual things , wee may see the drawing neer of the promises , which will in their own times Constitute the day of Salvation unto all the Earth , wherein all flesh shall see the glory of the Lord together . The expectation of this day is the hope of Israel ; and those that wait for the Lord , and his appearance therein , shall find a plentious redemption ; namely such as having this hope purifie themselves that they may be found in peace at his appearing , and such as being solicitous to bestow their Talents in their way and generation , to the advancement of his approaching Kingdom , shall approve themselves as faithfull servants to him in that day . Of this Number I am perswaded your Honours are in these Nations as Leading Men ; therefore I have made bold thus to address my self unto you , and to inscribe this Work unto your Names , that it may see the light under your joint patronage . God hath made You very eminent Instruments to set forward one part of the preparatives of his great Work , the Breaking of our yokes , the other part , which is the Advancement of Spirituall and Natural sanctified Knowledge , your Zeal , I am sure will carry you to countenance by the wayes which Providence shall open unto You. Therefore I hope it wil not be without acceptance , what in this kind ( though but a mean beginning ) I have here offered . Your influence upon it , to set forward Learned Endeavours of this Nature for a Publick Good may be a blessing unto Posteritie , and your Relations of Eminent note , unto Ireland , to watch for the good therof , and to the Universities of Oxford and Dublin , to countenance all the Meanes of profitable Learning , have encouraged me to make this Dedication ; besides the expressions of your Honours willingness , to favour me in my undertakings , which I knew no way so well to resent , as by offering to your Generous Inclinations , the Objects , which are worthy of being considered and set forward in order to a common good . I lookt also somewhat upon the hopefull appearance of Replanting Ireland shortly , not only by the Adventurers , but happily by the calling in of exiled Bohemians and other Protestants also , and happily by the invitation of some well affected out of the Low Countries , which to advance are thoughts suitable to your noble genius , and to further the setlement thereof , the Naturall History of that Countrie will not bee unfit , but very subservient . Thus beseeching the Lord to prosper all your undertakings to the glory of the Kingdom of Christ , I take my leave , and rest unfeignedly Your Honours most humble servant SAMUEL HARTLIB . To the Reader . Gentle Reader , SOme particulars there are concerning this following Work , of which I think it sit you should be advertised : and for as much as I can tell you no more of them than what was written to me by the Authors most Loving and Learned Brother , give me leave in stead of mine own Words to present you with his said Letter on that subject , being such as doth follow . Sir , I Am very glad to understand by you , that my Brothers work of the Naturall History of Ireland , is not only not lost , as I greatly feared i● was , and that you have found it in perusing those books and papers of his , which he had left behind him at London ; but that you are a going to print it , and have already contracted about it : by the doing whereof I am fully perswaded , that you will gain both credit and contentment , and that those shall no wayes be losers , who will bee at the charges of doing the same . For though I say it , the work is excellent in it's kind , as not only full of truth and certainty , but written with much judgment , order , & exactness ; so as it is to be preferred before most Naturall Histories of particular Countries , and may well be equalled to the very best , for as much as there is done of it . For to make it a compleat Naturall History , there should be joyned to that which my Brother hath gone through , two Books more , the one of all kind of Plants , and the other of all sorts of living Creatures ; which also might have been expected of him if God had given him longer life . For he intended , assoon as he had published this part , to have fallen also to the rest , if he had found that he had not lost his labour on what was done already , & that it had met with a gratefull acceptance abroad , such as might have incouraged him to take further paines ●bout the perfecting of it : in which case he was resolved to have also joined a Fourth book to those other Three , concerning the Natives of Ireland , and their old Fashions , Lawes , and Customes ; as likewise the great paines taken by the English , ever since the Conquest , for to civilize them , and to improve the Countrie . You say you wonder , & others may justly concurre with you in that your wonderment , how a Countrie could bee so accurately described by one , who never was in it . For although my Brother hath been in Ireland , and that he hath ended his dayes there , yet he had both begun and finished this First Book of his Naturall History of Ireland , some yeares before he went thither , or had any thoughts of doing so : seeing that he begun to write that work in the beginning of the year of our Lord 1645. and made an end of it long before the end of the same year ! wheras he went not to Ireland untill the latter end of the year 1649. & dyed at Dublin within a very short while after he was arrived there , viz. on the 19th of Ianuary 16 ●0 / 49. Now to answer that difficulty moved by you , be pleased to know , that I being come from Dublin to London in the beginning of May 1644. and having stayed there untill the latter end of October , great part of that conversation , which he and I had together during those six months , was spent in reasoning about Ireland , and about all manner of particulars concerning the Morall and Civill , but chiesly the Naturall History of the same : my Brother beeing very carefull to inform himself of me , about all things appertaining thereunto . For besides that his curiositie , which was very great for to enrich his mind with all manner of laudable knowledge , was of it self alone capable enough for to make him inquisitive in that kind ; he was there-besides led thereto by his own interest , having ventured great part of his estate upon the escheated lands there , according to the severall Acts made by the King and Parliament in that behalf . And having set down in writing what he had so heard of me , he conferred afterwards about the same with severall of those Gentlemen , whom the bloody combustions of Ireland had driven away thence , and made to resort to London ; he beeing very well acquainted with them , especially with Sir William Parsons , and Sir Richard Parsons , which two having above all others a very perfect insight into that land , & into all matters ' belonging to the same , were wonderfull well able to satisfie any of those Questions , which from time to time he propounded unto them , either about those things that he had already learned of me , or about such others , of which hee had forgot to speak to me , or on which I had not been able fully to inform him . In this maner he brought that Work together , the which to accomplish yet further , he sent to me still as much as he had finished , desiring me to review it diligently , and to adde , put out , or alter , what I should see cause : wherein also , as in the first informations , I was not wanting to contribute what ever was necessary , as far forth as my knowledge did reach unto , and according to those Observations , unto which I had very studiously and with singular delight applied my self during those eight yeares that I lived in that Iland : whereunto I had so much the more opportunity , because that as my constant abode was in Dublin , so I made very many journeys into the Countrie , & by meanes therof saw great part of it , especially of the Provinces of Leinster and Ulster , and by reason thereof also it would be an easie matter for me , to make-up those parts of this work , which are still wanting . Thus I beleeve to have fully taken away the forementioned Objection , and to have given you as perfect an account about the grounds & the manner of the writing of this Naturall History , as was expected by you . And having nothing else to trouble you with all at the present , I shall end these with my most hearty wishes , that notwithstanding any discouragements , or any want of incouragement , you would still goe on in that most commendable purpose , of furthering as much as in you lieth all manner of reall and profitable knowledge : the which indeed hitherto you have done so largely on very many occasions , as must needs greatly redound to the generall good of Mankind , and make your memory precious to them in all future ages . Your most affectionate and humble servant ARNOLD BOATE . Paris 10 / 20 Aug. IRELANDS NATVRALL HISTORY . CHAP. I. Of the situation , shape , and greatness of Ireland : it 's division into Provinces and Counties : of the English Pale : the principall towns of that Nation . Sect. 1. Situation of Ireland . IReland , by the Irish themselves called Erin , and by their neighbours the Welsh Yverdon , lyeth in the North-west Ocean , having on the West-side no land nearer than America , or the West-Indi●s , and thereof that part , which above Nova francia and Canada running North-ward , hath of the English received the name of New-Britain , but of other Nations before of Terra Laboratoris . The next land over against it on the South is Galicia , one of the Kingdomes of Spain , from which it lyeth divided some dayes sayling . Northwards it hath the Scotish Ilands , by the Geographers called Hebrides or Hebudes ; the principall of which are Eust , Lewis , Skye , Ila , & Mula . On the East-side is Great-Brittain , and all the three parts of it , to wit part of Scotland , the whole West coast of England , and all Wales . Sect. 2. Distance betwixt Ireland and severall places upon the coast of Great-Britain . The Sea , which parteth Ireland from Great-Britain , being of a very unequall breadth , is more narrow in the North-end , less in the South-end , but broad in the midst , as farre as it washeth the the English coast , being the full length of the two Counties of Cumberland and Lancashire , opposite against which are situated in Ireland the Counties of Down , Lowth , and Dublin . The Sea which is inclosed betwixt these Counties , & compriseth in its middle the I le of Man , is wel neer of an equall and uniform breadth every where , not beeing in any place much broader or much narrower , than it is betwixt the havens of Dublin & Leverpoole , the distance betwixt which two is reckoned by the English Pilots to be of fortie leagues , or sixscore English miles . But Wales in two or three places commeth a great deal neerer to Ireland , and in some as neer again . For Holy-head , being the most Westerly corner of the Northerliest part of Wales , called Anglesey , lyeth just half way between Dublin & Lerpoole or Chester , being twenty Leagues , or three score miles , from Dublin , and ten or twelve houres sayl with a reasonable good wind ; which distance is no greater , than what the eye may very very well reach : for a man whose sight is but of an ordinary goodness , may at any time in clea● weather with ease discern the high and mountainous coast of Wales from the top of the Dublin mountaines . And about the same distance , as is betwixt Dublin and Holy-head , is also betwixt St. Davis-head , a Promontory of Pembrookshire ( which shire is situated in the most South-west part of Wales ) and the Irish Promontory in the County of Wexford , which the Natives call Cancarne , and the English Sea-men Tuskard-point . Also the Promontory of Carnarvan in Wales , called Brachipult-point , and lying betwixt Holy-head and St. Davis , is well neer at the same distance from the next Irish shore , as either of those other Welsh Promontories . But between Brachipult-point and Saint Davis-head the Sea doth much inlarge it self ( although nothing so much as betwixt Ireland and England ) making a great inlet on the coast of Wales , the which here retireth it self a great way backwards : whereas to the contrary the Irish shore , which lyeth opposite to it , extendeth it self in an equall manner without any great Bayes or inlets . As for the North part , where Ireland & Scotland are neighbours , there this Sea groweth very narrow ; insomuch as Galloway , a County in that part of Scotland , is distant with its most westerlie shoare from the Ardes ( a little country and demy-island so named in the most Northerlie part of the County of Down in Ireland ) not above five Leagues ; which space the open boats , wherein they ordinarily here doe pass from the one kingdome into the other , use to sail in three or four houres time : and Cantire , another Foreland on the West shore of Scotland , more to the North than Galloway , is neerer yet unto Ireland : so that in these two places the one Nation may perfectly bee seen and discerned out of the other at all times , whensoever it is no very dark gloomie weather . Sect. 3. Shape and bigness of Ireland . The shape of this Iland is long-waies square , but not fully : for to say nothing of severall corners and Forelands , which run out a great way into the Sea , nor of divers great Bayes and Inlets , which the sea maketh here and there , in the three other parts of this Iland ; the fourth part , called Munster , doth greatly alter that figure ; for in lieu of stretching it self fi●st from the North to the South , & then from the South to the West , it runneth altogether sloping from the North-east to the South-west ; and there besides it stretcheth it self much further into the Sea with its Western shores , than any other part of Ireland on the same West-side . As for the bigness thereof , questionless it is to be reckoned among the chief Ilands of the whole World ; and of Europe the principalest of all , except only Great-Britain , the which is more than twice as big : for being as long again , as it is broad , it is at the narrowest ( which is just in the middle , where Dublin is situated ) no less than an hundred miles broad ; seeing that Atlone , which lyeth just half way betwixt the two Seas , is fifty miles distant from Dublin ; and in Vlster , where Ireland is at its broadest , it is in most places ten , or twelve , and in some twenty miles broader . In the length , if from the middle of the Northern coast one doe go directly Southward , one shall find it to be about two hundred miles . But if you shape your course more to the East , the length will be found less by some miles , because the cost of Munster runneth so sloping , as we have said before : and to the contrary , if one measure the length of Ireland more to the West , it will be found to bee a great deal more than two hundred miles . And if the measure were taken not through the inland-parts , as now we have framed it , but all along the sea-shore , the length would amount to a great deal more than what now we have declared ( as well on the East as on the West side ) in regard of the inequality of the coast , and of the great Bayes and Fore-lands , which make it in most places very much run out to the seaward , or into the landward : for which same reason the circuit of the whole Iland , taken alongst the shoare , is by far greater , than otherwise the proportion of its length and breadth would seem to require . The Miles here mentioned must bee understood not of the cōmon English ones , three wherof make one League , or Holland mile ▪ but of the Irish , the which are about one fifth part bigger , so as five Irish miles doe amount to about six English. Sect. 4. Division of Ireland into Provinces and Counties . This Iland is divided into four principall parts , called Provinces , viz. Vlster , Leinster , Connaught , and Munster : of which the first and the last extend themselves from the one sea to the other , Vlster in the North , and Munster in the South . Leinster & Connaught , lying betwixt those two forenamed Provinces , have the sea only on one side , Connaught on the West , and Leinster on the East . To these four most Writers and Records add a fifth , called Meath ; but that is really a part of Leinster , and ordinarily now is held to be such . Each of these Provinces is again divided into divers Counties . Vlster hath eleven , whereof six on the sea-side , viz. Fermanagh , Doneghall alias Tirconnel , Colraine , Antrim , Down , Lowth ; and five within the land , viz. Cavan , Monaghan , Armahg , Nether-Tirone , & Upper-Tirone . Leinster comprehendeth likewise eleven Counties , Dublin , Wickloe , and Wexford on the sea-side , East-Meath , and Catherlogh or Carlo within the land , but with a little nook reaching unto the sea ; West-Meath , Kildare , Kilkenny , Kings-county , Queenes-county , and Longford altogether within the land . Munster is divided into six Counties , two within the Land , viz. Tipperary and Limmerick ; and the other four , Waterford , Cork , Desmond , and Kerry , situated on the sea-side , but stretching themselves a great way into the land . In Connaught there be six Counties , viz. Clare alias Tomond , Galloway , Majo , and Sleigo , situated on the Sea , and Roscomen , and Letcim within the land Sect. 5. Of the English Pale . There is yet another division of Ireland , whereby the whole land is divided into two parts , The English Pale , and the Land of the meer Irish. The English Pale comprehendeth onlie four Counties , one whereof is in Vlster , viz. Louth , and the other three in Leinster , to wit Meath , Dublin , and Kildare : the originall of which division is this . The English at the first conquest , under the reign of Henry the second , having within a litle time conquered great part of Ireland , did afterwards , in the space of not very many yeares , make themselves masters of almost all the rest , having expelled the natives ( called the Wild Irish , because that in all manner of wildness they may bee compared with the most barbarous nations of the earth ) into the desart woods and mountains . But afterwards being falln at ods among themselves , and making severall great warres the one upon the other , the Irish thereby got the opportunitie to recover now this , and then that part of the land ; whereby , and through the degenerating of a great many from time to time , who joining themselves with the Irish , took upon them their wild fashions and their language , the English in length of time came to bee so much weakened , that at last nothing remained to them of the whole Kingdome , worth the speaking of , but the great Cities , and the forenamed four Counties ; to whom the name of Pale was given , because that the authority and government of the Kings of England , and the English Colonies or Plantations , which before had been spread over the whole Land , now were reduced to so small a compass , and as it were impaled within the same . And although since the beginning of this present age , and since King Iames his comming to the Crown of England , the whole Iland was reduced under the obedience and government of the English Lawes , and replenished with English and Scotch Colonies ; nevertheless the name of English Pale , which in the old signification was now out of season , remained in use , and is so still , even since this last bloody rebellion , wherein the inhabitants of almost all the Pale , although all of them of English descent , have conspired with the Native Irish , for to shake off the Government of the Crown of England , and utterly to extinguish the Reformed Religion , with all the professors thereof , and quite to root them out of Ireland . Sect. 6. Cities and chief Townes of Ireland . This Iland hath in it severall Cities , among which Dublin is the principall , beeing the chief City of the whole Commonwealth , the Residence of the Governour , the Counsell of State , all the Great Officers , the Exchequer , Iudges , and Courts of Iustice ; beeing also adorned with an Vniversitie , the onely in all Ireland . It is situated in the Province of Leinster , about the middle of the length of Ireland ( as already hath been mentioned ) not far from the Sea , an Inlet whereof maketh a harbour for this City ; which harbour , although none of the best of Ireland , ( whereof in the next chapter but one shall bee spoken more at large ) is neverthelesse frequented with more ships , and hath greater importation of all things , than any other Haven in the Kingdome ; by reason that all sorts of commodities are much more readily & in greater plenty vented here than any where else , what in the City it selfe , beeing great and populous , what into the country , for in the time of peace almost all Leinster and and Vlster were wont to furnish themselves from Dublin of all kinds of provisions and necessaries , such as were brought in out of forrein Countries . Next to Dublin is Galloway , the head-citie of the Province of Connaught , to bee reckoned , as well for bigness and faireness , as for riches ; for the streets are wide , and handsomely ordered , the houses for the most part built of free stone ; and the inhabitants much addicted to trafick , doe greatly trade into other countries , especially into Spain , from whence they used to fetch great store of wines and other wa●es every year . In the third place commeth Waterford , situated in the province of Munster ; and in the fourth Limmerick , the head-city of the said Province , both towns of trafick , situated on goodly havens , and of reasonable bigness and handsomness . Cork , in the Province of Munster , and London-derrie , in the Province of Vlster , are less than any of the formentioned , but otherwise handsome places , well built , & very fitly situated for trafick and navigation , as standing upon very good Havens . As for the rest of the Townes , Drogheda , Kilkenny , and Bandonbridge are passable and worthy of some regard both for bigness and handsomeness : But Colrain , Knockfergus , Belfast , Dundalk , Wexford , Youghall , and Kinsale are of small moment , the best of all these being hardly comparable to any of those fair Market-townes , which are to be found in almost all parts of England . And as for Cassel , Rosse , Lismore , Clonmell , and Kilmallock in Munster ; Sleigo and Atlone in Connaught ; Molingar , Trimme , Kels , Navan , Aboy , Nace , Carlo , Arklo , and Wicklo in Leinster ; Carlingford , Ardee , and Down in Vlster , all of them walled Townes , they are scarce worth the mentioning , because there are few Market Townes in England , even of the meanest , which are not as good or better , than the best of them all . We could give a more perfect relation of this particular : but because this serveth little to our purpose , and properly doth not concern the Naturall History , wee have thought it best to touch it but briefly . CHAP. II. Of the principall Havens of Ireland . Sect. 1. Waterford Haven . THe Havens of Ireland are so many in number , and for the most part so fair and large , that in this particular hardly any land in the whole World may be compared with this , as will easily appear by the particular rehearsall thereof , which we are now to make , first of the best and chiefest in this Chapter , and of the others in the next . We shall begin with Waterford Haven , the which being situated on the confines of Leinster and Munster , runneth some seven or eight miles into the land , not winding or crooked , nor with any great nookes or inlets , but almost in a straight line , ( extending in it self North and North by West ) and in most parts of an equall breadth , all the way deep and clear , having no roks or sands , but onely two or three little ones , which lying not across nor in the midst , but by the sides , may be shunned very easily . Without the Harbour it is eleven and twelve fathoms deep , in the mouth seven and more , inwards six fathoms . Within the Easterly corner is a good road , in four or five fathoms ; and on the other or Westerly side , five or six miles from the mouth , is another good road , very commodious as well for them who goe forth , as those that will sail upward to Waterford . Upon the East-side , about halfe-way the length , lyeth a very strong Castle called Duncannon , which so commandeth this Harbour , as no ships can go up or down against the will of those in the Fort , without running extreme hazard . This Haven in the end divideth it self into two armes , both a great deal inferiour to the principall harbour in breath and depth , but yet such as are capable of ships of a good big port , especially the left , which runneth Westward to the City of Waterford , whereof this whole Haven beareth the Name , being situated some four or five miles from that division , and a little below the place where the river Shure falleth into this Harbour . The right arm being the mouth of the river Barrow , and extending it self straight along , goeth up to Ross , ( a Town in former times famous for trade ) the which is much about the same distance from this division , as the division is from the mouth of the Harbour . Sect. 2. Carlingford Haven . On the whole coast of Leinster there is not one fair large Harbour , so as the next good Haven from Waterford Northwards is that of Carlingford ; which two Harbours , in sayling straight along the coast , are above an hundred mils distant . This Haven is some three or four miles long , and nigh of the same breath , being every where very deep , so as the biggest ships may come there to an anchor ; and so environed with high land and mountaines on all sides , that the ships doe lie defended off all winds ; so that this would bee one of the best havens of the world , if it were not for the difficultie and the danger of the entrance , the mouth being full of rocks , both blind ones and others , betwixt which the passages are very narrow : whereby it commeth that this Harbour is very little frequented by any great ships , the rather because there is no trafick at all , nor any good Town seated on this Haven . For the Town of Carlingford , whose name it beareth , is a very poor place , hardly worth the speaking of . About eight miles from the mouth of the Harbour is the Nurie , a fine little Town , untill in this late bloody rebellion it was for the greatest part destroyed by the Irish : by which Town passeth a little river , called the Nurie-water , which discharging it self into the Harbour some four or five miles below the Nurie , is not portable but of very little barkes and boats , and that onely when the Tide is in . Sect. 3. Strangford-haven , and that of Knockfergus . About thirtie miles Northwards from Carlingford-haven is the Haven of Strang-ford , the which in its entrance is almost as much encumbred with rocks of both kinds , as that of Carlingford . It is some five or six miles long , and beareth North-westward , being the mouth of a great Lough , called Loch Cone ; the which being but two or three miles broad in the most places , but some fifteen or sixteen long , doth ebb & flow untill the utmost ends of it : so that there goeth a very strong tide in this Harbour , which makes the same the unsafer , especially in great stormes and high winds , for which there is no great defence here . On this Haven , and on the neighbouring Lough , there lyeth never a good Town , Strangford beeing more inconsiderable yet than Carlingford . The next great Harbour upon this coast , and about twenty miles more to the North , is that of Knocfergus , being a great wide Bay , the which in its mouth , betwixt the Southern & the Northern point , is no less than ten or twelve miles broad , growing narrower by degrees , the farther it goeth into the land , the which it doth for the space of fifteen miles , as far as to the Town of Belfast , where a little river called Lagon ( not portable but of small boates ) falleth into this Harbour . In this Bay is a reasonable good Road before the Town of Knockfergus ( seated about nine miles within the land , ) where it is good anchoring in three fathoms , and three and a halfe . On the North side of the Bay , somewhat neer the Sea , under a Castle called Mouse-hill , is a sand-bay , where it is good anchoring for all sorts of ships , aswell great as small ones , for the North and North-west winds : but bad riding for the South-west . Sect. 4. Sheeps haven , Lough Suillie , and Lough foile . The three fore-mentioned Havens of Carlingford , Strangford , Knockfergus , are all in the Province of Vlster , on the East-side thereof . The said Province hath also three good Havens on its Northern coast , not very far distant the one from the other , viz. Sheep haven , Lough Suillie , and Lough foile . Every one of these is a Lough ( which the very name of the second and third sufficiently testifieth ) opening it self into the sea : of the which Sheeps haven and Lough Suillie although they bee fair large Harbours , as well as Lough foile , and that Ships may ride there defended off all winds , Lough Suillie beeing also of sufficient bigness to contain a thousand great vessels , yet are they very litle frequented , because there is not any trade nor trafick , nor any good town placed upon or neer them . Lough foile is of a great bignes , at least twelve miles long , and in most places five or six miles broad , beeing almost every where of an equall breadth , except at the two ends , where it groweth narrow , beeing of an Ovall figure . For at the mouth , betwixt Magilions point and Greencastle , it is hardly a mile and a half broad : and at the other end it is much narrower yet , running from thence with a long arm some miles into the countrie , beeing liker to a broad River , than to a Lough . Vpon this Arm , three or four miles from the great Lough , is the town of London-derrie , in a place where that Arm turneth and windeth it self in that manner , as it environeth the town on three sides . It is nothing big , consisting only of two long streets , the which cut one nother cross-wayes in the midst ; but it is very handsome , the streets beeing broad and well paved , the houses some stories high , & built for the most of free-stone , with a handsome Church , Market place , and Key : and is inclosed with a thick and very strong stone wall , being one of the principall fortresses of Ireland . It is but few yeares old , having been built up from the ground by a company of London Adventurers under the reign of King Iames. Before the mouth of this Lough lyeth a great sand , called the Touns ( upon which it burneth greatly , when the wind bloweth from the sea ) but so as a fair broad and deep channell remaineth betwixt the said Sand and the West-side of the land , where there is at all times fourteen and fifteen fathoms of water , as in the mouth it self some eight or ten . Entring into the Lough , there are very great Sands on the left hand , from the one end to the other , which are some miles broad from off the land ; and of the right hand are some little sands or shelves here , lying close to the land . Betwixt these runneth a broad channell in most parts three and four fathoms deep : and in that Arm , whereon London-derry standeth , it is deeper yet , in some places no less than ten or twelve , and before the Town four and five fathoms : so as this is one of the best and most commodious harbours of all the Land. Sect. 5. Kilbeg and Dungall Haven . The Country of Tirconnell , the which taketh up the whole West-side of the Province of Ulster , runneth a great way into the Sea with its Southern part , on the South side of which Foreland there are two very Fair Havens , the one not far from the other , viz. Kilbeg and Dungall-haven . Kilbeg is a fair round Bay , where the greatest ships that goe upon the seas , may at all times with their full lading enter and come to an anchor ; being distant about twelve miles from Cape de Tellin , the outmost or most Western point of that forenamed Foreland of Tirconnell . The entrance is very narrow , so as unto them who are comming to it , there seemeth to be no opening there , untill they are very neer , but it is very clean , as well in the mouth , as in the Bay it self , and nothing that can hurt the ships either comming in or going forth , beeing entred , one may anchor where one will , in five , six , seven , eight fathomes , or more . Three or four miles to the South from Kilbeg is a Cape , called St. Iohns point , and six or seaven miles Eastward from the said Cape is Dungal-haven , wide and deep enough , but in the entrance greatly incumbred with shelves , sands , & rocks , so as great care & circumspection is requisit , to enter or goe forth safely . These two Havens have their names of villages seated on them , which are very small and no wayes considerable . Sect. 6. Broad-haven , Akill-haven , and Galloway-haven . The Province of Connaught , extending her self betwixt Vlster and Munster , taketh up the greatest part of the westside of Ireland , it hath also some good Ports , as namely Broad-haven : an other to the North of Akill head ; and a third , situated between the main , and the North and East side of Akill Iland , in which one may ride in seven and eight fathomes , and be defended off all winds ; although it be rather a Sound , than an inclosed Harbour : for the ships which are come into it , need not to goe forth the same way again , but sailing on betwixt the Main and the Iland , may at the South end of the I le come again to the open sea . These Havens are nothing famous , beeing very seldome resorted unto by any great ships , except such as by tempests and foul weather , or some other accident , are necessitated to shelter themselves in the same . But the famousest Port of this Province is that of Galloway , beeing a very great Bay , some miles broad , and many more long , having in the mouth three Iland● , ( named the Iles of Aran ) the which lye North and South by the side one of the other , there remaining three chanels for to come out of the sea into this Bay. One chanel runneth betwixt the Land and the Northern Iland , called therefore North-sound : the second between the the same Northern Iland and the middlemost ; which channel , beeing the most usuall of the three , is commonly stiled St Gregories sound : and the third between the Southernmost Iland and the main , named South sound : the channel betwixt the Southern and the middlemost Iland not beeing passable by reason of the sands and shelves , wherefore the name of False-sound hath been given to it . The whole North-side of this Bay is very foul with sands and rocks , so as one may not approach the shoar in a great way : at the end of which sand , and in the innermost part of the Bay , lyeth a litle Iland , called in English Mutton-Iland , and by the Irish Enis Kerrigh , which hath the same signification ; at the East side whereof one may anchor in five or six fathomes of water ; but from thence Northwards untill the citty of Galloway , which is the space of two or three miles , none but litle vessels and barks can goe , the Citie standing not on the Bay itself , but on a broad water like a river , the which not farre above Galloway comming out of a great Lake , called Lough Corbes , dischargeth it self into the Bay a litle above Mutton I le . Sect. 7. The Havens of Limmerick , Smerwick , Dingle-bay , Ventrie , and Dingle-Icoush . The next great Haven on the West side of Ireland , to the South of Galloway , is that of Limmerick , which Haven divideth the Province of Connaught from Munster , beeing of a huge length , no less than fifty miles : for so far it is from the mouth of the haven untill the Citty of Limmerick , to whose walls great vessels may goe up , without meeting with any thing els in all that way , save a many little Iles , but not any f●ul places , Rocks , or Sands . This Harbour is nothing els but a great Lough ( halfe way its length growing somewhat narrow , but immediatly enlarging it self again into a great breadth ) whereinto the River Shanon , ( upon whose bank Limmerick is situated ) dischargeth it self a litle way below the said City ; although the English and the Irish both call it the Shanon all the way untill the Sea , as it were not a Lough into which the River falleth , but the River it self thus enlarged . Comming out of this Harbour , the Land on the left hand shooteth a huge way Westwards into the Sea , on the side of which Fore-land , ten o● twelve miles at this side of the uttermost point ( betwixt which and the Iles of Blaskes passeth the Sound of the same name ) is the Haven of Smerwick , not very great , deep , but clean , and well inclosed . At the other side of this Fore-land , and to the North-east from the Blaskes , is a fair and very large Bay called Dingle-bay , the which goeth very many miles into the land , having in it divers good Havens , one whereof , called Ventry , is four or five miles from the Sound of Blaskes Eastwards ; and three or four miles further is Dingle-Icoush , before the mouth of which Harbour , and at the West-side of it , lyeth a rock , called the Crow , round about the which one may sail without danger , it being alwayes above water , but at spring tides , at which time the Sea doth overflow it . Sect. 8. Maire , Bantrie , and Beer-haven . Against the South-east corner of Dingle-bay lyeth a great Iland , called Valentia , betwixt which and the Main is a very fair and safe Road. And a litle way beyond that Iland goeth in another huge Bay , called Maire , which shooteth into the Land a great deal further than Dingle-bay : and somewhat further is a third Bay , called Bantrie , which equalleth Maire both in breadth and length ; in both which , as well as in Dingle-bay , there be severall good Harbours and Roads . Maire hath in the mouth some fifty or five-and-forty fathomes of water ; entring in further , there be six and twenty , twenty , and eighteen ; afterwards you come to ten , and to six , and in the innermost parts to three and two fathomes ; beeing throughout very clean , and free from all kind of Rocks and Sands , except in very few places . As you enter into Bantrie , side-ward upon the left hand lyeth a reasonable big I le , called the Iland of Beer-haven , betwixt which and the Main there goeth in a fair Sound , being a great musket shot broad ; the which in its whole length , from where it beginneth untill the place where it endeth at the further part of the Iland , being the space of some miles , se●veth for a very good and safe port , wherefore also it beareth the name of a Hav●n , being called Beer-haven . A good way within the mouth●ly some Rocks in the midst of the chanel , the which at high water are overflown , & you may sail of either side of them : & at the other side of this Sound , where the same commeth out into the Bantrie , there ly two great Rocks just in the mouth , betwixt which the ships may pass , as also betwixt the same and the land of either side . All the rest of this Harbour or Sound is every where very clean and clear , and very good anchor-ground , ten , twelve , and thirteen fathoms deep . Sect. 9. Whiddie-haven and Langerf . In the innermost of the Bantrie lyeth an Iland about three miles long , called Whiddie , betwixt which and the Main is a very fair wide Bay , ( being the uttermost end of the great Bay Bantrie ) where you may every where come to an anchor in three , four , five , or six fathomes , in as much or as litle water as you will , according as you have a mind to ride neer the shore or further from it , being every where clean ground . Ships may enter into this Bay or Sound in two severall places , at both ends of the Iland . But the entrance at the South-end is very dangerous , because that there betwixt the Iland Whiddie and the Main land it is in most places foul and Rockie : But in the other entrance , at the Northern end of the Iland , is both room and depth enough , it being much broader than that at the South-end , and eight and nine fathomes deep ; and there is nothing that can doe hurt , except only a row of Rocks a litle musket shot from the shoar , the which being covered at high water , doe not begin to appear but at half ●bb . Right against this Iland , at the other side of Bantrie , is a Haven called Langerf , in which is every where good anchoring and good ground ; only at the one side , on the right hand close to the mouth , ly some foul grounds , the which fall dry at the ebb of a springtide . From Beerhaven to the Northern corner of the Iland Whiddie the Bantrie tendeth East-North-East and North-East , eighteen or twenty miles in length . Over against Beerhaven , in the midst of the fair water , it is deep forty , six and thirty , and thirty fathoms ; beyond the Iland fifteen and sixteen ; but further in , approaching the I le of Whiddie , it is again twenty and five and twenty fathoms deep . Sect. 10. Downams bay , Baltimore-bay and Baltimore-haven . Next to the Bantrie , and only by a narrow neck of land divided from it , is Downams bay , being great and wide ( although no wayes comparable to any of those three already described ) a very commodious Road to save ships in , and good anchor ground every where . The land to the East of this Bay shooteth out very far to the Sea-ward ; the uttermost point thereof , called Messan-head , being the Southermost Cape of all Ireland . For Cape de Clare , being about twenty miles further to the East , and somewhat more Southerly , is not on the Main , but in an Iland . Beyond Messan-head is another Bay , far greater than any of those three forenamed , but nothing like the same in shape , nor in the same manner running with a long arm a huge way into the land , but rather approaching to the figure of a half moon . In this Bay is Crook-haven , School-haven , and severall other great Havens , not only on the main land , but also in some of the Ilands , whereof there is a great number in this Bay. The most Easterly of all these Ilands is Baltimore , the which surpassing all the others in bigness , giveth its name unto the Bay. That part of the Bay which lyeth betwixt this Iland and the Main , having a narrow entrance , but within of a great largenes , is a marvellous good Road , where ships may come to an anchor on either side , & lye defended off all winds . It is five and six fathoms deep on the sides , & six and 7. in the midst . In the mouth of the Harbour , next to the East-side , lyeth a blind Rock ; & in the midst of it another Rock , which appeareth at low water . There is nothing els that can do hurt . This Haven , being far the principallest of all this Bay , hath its name , as wel as the Bay it self of the Iland , being called Baltimore-haven . To the North of that Iland lieth another ●land , called Spain-Iland , where one may pass betwixt these two Ilands to the West , and so out of Baltimore-haven goe into the Sea. But onely with smaller vessells , because half flood there is not aboue 12. or thiteen feet of water in all that channell . Sect. 11 Castle-haven , Rosse-haven , Clandore Haven with the Havens of Kinsale and Cork . Some miles beyond Baltimore-bay is Castle-haven , where ships may come to an anchor in twelve fathoms of water , being of a reasonable bigness , and very clear and clean , as well in the entrance as within . Between Castle-haven and Kinsale are two other good Havens , to wit that of Rosse , and of Clandore , in which there is water enough , and very clean ground . The Haven of Kinsale is one of the famousest of all Ireland ; ships may sail into it , keeping in the midst of the channell , without any danger either without or in the mouth of the Harbour , except a blind Rock close to the East point . Within the haven , on the West-side , lyeth a great shelf , which shooteth a great way off from the land , but leaving a very large passage along by the side of it , in which , as in all the rest of the Harbour , it is many fathomes deep . This Haven for some miles goeth in North-North-East , but afterwards turneth West-ward untill the Kay of Kinsale , where ships may ride in eight or nine fathoms of water , being defended off all Winds . Ten or twelve miles to the East of Kinsale is Cork-haven , the which goeth in North-North-East , being within large and wide , running a great way into the land : for the town of Cork , untill whose Kay this Haven is very clean and deep , is seated many miles from the Sea , and from the mouth of the Harbour . CHAP. III. Of the lesser Havens , and the barred Havens of Ireland , also of the Roads and Anchor-places upon the coast , and in the little Ilands near the coast . Sect. 1. Wexford-haven . AFter the description of the principal Havens of Ireland , we shall come to them of less moment , in which number we put all those , which either in their entrance , or within , have not water enough for the bigher sort of vessels ; as likewise those , the which being deep enough , are but very little , and of a small pourprise ; and in this description we shall observe the same order as in the former , beginning with Wexford , and so going North-ward , then West , afterwards South-ward , and lastly East and North-Eastward , untill wee have gone about the whole Iland . The Haven of Wexford runneth in West , and by North , and with her innermost part altogether Northward . Just before this Haven lye two great shelves of Sands by the side one of the other , of which that on the South-side is called Hanemans-path , and the other North-grounds . There goeth a chanel betwixt Hanemans-path and the land on the South-side of the Haven , and another betwixt the North-side and the North-grounds ; but this last hath but six feet of water at full flood , and in the other eight feet with the flood of ordinary tides , and ten at spring-tides . The chief chanel is that which goeth in betwixt the two Sands , being four and five fathom deep . Besides these Sands there is another Shelf in the mouth of the Harbour it self ; which kind of sandy-banks lying across in the mouth of Harbours and Rivers , are usually called Bars ; and the Havens which have them , Bared-havens ▪ With a high flood there is about sixteen feet of water . Being past the Bar , you have for some way three fathoms of water , three and a half , and four ; but afterwards for a great way but ten feet , and ten a half , with a high flood ; although under the Castle where the Ships come to an Anchor , you have four fathoms , and before the Town three ; but because of the forementioned shallows , no vessels can go to Wexford , that draw more than ten feet of water , but must unlade and lade in a Creek near the mouth of the Haven on the South-side , about three miles from the Town , where is water enough , but no shelter for the South-west winds , the which do come over the land to this place . Sect. 2. Dublin-haven . Dublin Haven hath a Bar in the mouth , upon which at high-flood and spring-tide there is fifteen and eighteen feet of water , but at the ebbe and nep●-tide but six . With an ordinary tide you cannot go to the Key of Dublin with a Ship that draws five feet of water , but with a spring-tide you may go up with Ships that draw seven and eight feet . Those that go deeper cannot go nearer Dublin than the Rings-end , a place three miles distant from the Bar , and one from Dublin . This Haven almost all over falleth dry with the ebbe , as well below Rings-end as above it , so as you may go dry-foot round about the Ships which lye at an Anchor there , except in two places , one at the North-side , half way betwixt Dublin and the Bar , and the other at the South-side not far from it . In these two little Creeks ( whereof the one is called the Pool of Clantarf , and the other Poolebeg ) it never falleth dry , but the Ships which ride at an Anchor remain ever afloat ; because at low water you have nine or ten feet of water there . This Haven , besides its shallownes , hath yet another great incommodity , that the Ships have hardly any shelter there for any winds , not only such as come out of the sea , but also those which come off from the land , especially out of the South-west ; so as with a great South-west storm the Ships run great hazard to be carried away from their Anchors , and driven into the sea ; which more than once hath come to pass , and particularly in the beginning of November , Anno 1637 , when in one night ten or twelve Barks had that misfortune befaln them , of the most part whereof never no news hath been heard since . Sect. 3. The Havens of Drogheda and Dundalk . The Haven of Drogheda , or , as the word is pronounced in common use , Tredagh , is very troublesom to be got into , as having not only a Bar lying across before its mouth , over the which vessels cannot pass but at high water , but also very narrow in the mouth : This Haven not being an Arm or Bay of the sea , but onely a River which keepeth her own bigness untill the end , without receiving any notable enlargement of the sea about her mouth , as other Rivers use to do . Upon this Bar is as much water as upon that of Dublin ; and the Ships which can pass the Bar , may go up to the Key of Tredagh ; which Town is seated about two miles from the month of this River , which is called the Boine . Sixteen miles to the North of Tredagh standeth Dundalk , where a wide open Bay ( made by the giving back and retiring of the coast ) growing narrow , and receiving a little River , which above Dundalk is but a small Brook , maketh a kind of Haven , where never is much water , and with the ebbe may be passed over a foot ; wherefore , and because there is not any shelter for the windes comming from the sea , nor any usuall Trafique , this Road is very little fr●quented . Sect. 4. The Havens o● Dondrom , Arglas , Oldfleet , Belletree , and the Band. A few miles on this side of Strongford , are the Havens of Dondrom and Arglas , the one not far from the other , both little , and not very deep , but safe : And a little way beyond the Northern point of the Bay of Knockfergus , is Oldfleet-haven , a Harbour of the same sort as those two last mentioned . Port Belletree , six or seven miles to the West of Fair-foreland ( the North-Easterliest point of Ireland ) is as little as any of those three , less defended of the winds , and the ground sharp and foul . Some miles further is the Haven of Colrain , called Band-haven , the which is nothing else but the mouth of the River Band , the which here falleth into the sea , keeping her own narrowness untill the end , in the same manner as we said above of the Haven of Tredagh . This River passing through Lough Neaugh , the greatest Lake of all Ireland ( the which receiving severall Rivers , hath no other out-let into the sea but the Band ) carrieth a mighty deal of water , the which being inclosed in a narrow chanel , powreth it self into the sea with great violence : for which reason , and because of the narrowness of the mouth , this Haven is very hard to enter , having also but little depth , so as vessels which draw eight feet of water , must at least have three quarters of the flood before they can enter . Sect. 5. Tellin-haven , Mackswins-bay , the Havens of Balleshanon , Slego , Endrigo , Moy , and Niffadoy . Upon the West coast of Ulster , about half way between Cape Tellin and Kilbeg , is Tellin-haven , a round Bay , with good sand ground , which will contain about thirty Ships : West , and South-West winds blow directly into it , but off all other winds one is there defended . Two or three miles Eastwards from Kilbeg is Mackswins Bay , where a Ship may ride safe without Cable and Anchor : but the entrance being every where beset with Rocks , it is dangerous to go into it . Some miles to the South-West of Dungal-haven , is Balleshanon , being the mouth of that short River , by which Lough-Earn , one of the greatest Lakes of Ireland , dischargeth it self into the sea ; which River runneth just on the borders of the two Provinces of Ulster and Connaught , dividing the same ; this having a Bar before it , by reason whereof no bigger vessels than of thirty or forty tuns can enter into it . Slego and Endrigo are two little Harbours , situated near the one to the other , in the North part of Connaught , very much encumbred with Rocks and Sands in the entrance , but otherwise reasonably deep ; for a Ship of two hundred Tunnes may come and ride before the Town of Slego . About half way between Slego and Broad-haven is Moy , being the innermost of a great Bay , divided from the rest by a little Iland somewhat long , the which lyeth cross in that manner , that onely one chanel remaineth , whereby to go out of the great Bay into the lesser , or the Haven , which chanel is twelve feet deep ; but in the Haven it self , being nothing else but two little Creeks , divided asunder by some sands lying betwixt them , it is about fifteen or sixteen feet deep ; but in the little channel which passeth into the inmost creek , being nearest to the Village Moy , there is but nine feet of water at full flood with an ordinary tide . Some miles to the South-East of Sline-head , ( a famous Cape in Connaught , and situated about half way the length of that Province ) is Port Niffadoy , a reasonable good Harbour , but very dangerous to get into , the sea there round abouts being full of Rocks both blind ones and others . Sect. 6. The Havens of Trailie , Youghall , and Dungarvan : item of Wickloe , Arckloe , Malahide , &c. At Trailie , half way between Smerwick and the mouth of the Haven of Limmerick , is a fair Haven but none of the biggest . About the middle way between Cork and Waterford is the Haven of Youghall , before the which lyeth a Bar , not to be passed but at high water . Twelve miles Eastwards from Youghall , is Dungarvan , being a narrow Tide-haven , whose mouth is full of Rocks , many of which do not appear , and so more dangerous , and at low water it falleth dry , so as one must go into it at high flood , and pass amidst the Rocks . As for the Havens of Arckloe ( where with high water it is but six feet deep ) of Wickloe ( where at ful flood you have but ten feet of water ) Malahide , a little to the North of the Bay of Dublin ; Coldach-haven , and Red-haven , the first betwixt Loughsoile and Loughsuillie , and the other betwixt Loughsuillie and Sheeps-haven ; Milk-haven , not far from Slego ; Mablin-haven , betwixt Waterford and Wexford ; and some others of the same nature : They are so little , that they will hardly serve for other than Fisherboates , and therefore scarce merit the name of Havens . Sect. 7. Roads upon the Coast of Ireland , from Waterford to Fair-Foreland . Be●ides this great number of Havens in Ireland , there are many good Roads , where ships at need may save themselves , and commodiously come to an anchor , not only upon the coast of the Main land , but also in the most part of the litle Ilands , which ly round about Ireland . To begin with those on the Main . From the point of Waterford to Carnarord , being the space of about twenty miles , the coast is full of Bayes , where one may come to an anchor . Under Carnarord ships anchor in six and nine fathomes . In St Margarets bay , three miles from Carnarord it is good anckoring in five and six fathomes , sand ground . A litle further is the bay of Grenore , where you may anchor as neer the land as you will , in six , five , four , or three fathomes . Some miles from Wexford to the point of Glasearick , from which place to the bay of Dublin , being about fifty miles , the coast is full of inlets , where it is very good anchoring , in good sand ground , especially to the North of Arkloe-head ( in a fair sand bay every where in eight , seven , or five fathomes ) and between Arkloe and Missen-head , being the space of six or seaven miles . In the mouth of the Bay of Dublin , at this side of the Bar , is good anchoring , as well on the South side , before the Village Dalkee ( which place is known by the name of Berton Road ) as on the North-side , round about that great Cape , named the Head of Houth . Between Strangford-haven and the Bay of Knockfergus are divers good Anchoring-places ; but all that Coast is very foul with Rocks , and blind Rocks . To the North of Knockfergus are divers inlets , where one may come to an Anchor ; there are some Rocks , but they all stand above the water , so as easily they may be shunned . Sect. 8. The rest of the Roads upon the coast of Ireland . To the West of Fair-foreland the coast is flat and clean , so as there ships may Anchor every where in eight and nine fathoms . Under the point of Eniston on the West-side one may Anchor for Easterly winds , or to stop the tide . Between Loughsuille and Sheeps-haven is an inlet where Ships may come to an Anchor ; but the ground is somwhat foul . On the West-side of Cape-horn Ships may ride at Anchor for Easterly winds : And along the whole coast between Cape-horn and the Iles of Aran is every where good Anchor-ground ; as also upon the West-coast between St. Johns-point and Dungal-haven , being the space of five or six miles . In the Sound of Blaskets it is good Anchoring on the South-side of the point for Northern and Western , and on the North-side for the contrary windes . On both sides of the Old-head of Kinsal● , by the Dutch Mariners called Cape Velho , ships may Anchor as deep or shallow as they will. There is also a good inlet for to Anchor in a few miles beyond the Haven of Cork ; and on the East-side of Ardimore-head is a Bay , where it is good riding for Westerly winds in seven or eight fathoms . There is also a good Anchoring place or two betwixt Dungarvan and the Haven of Waterford . Sect. 9. Roads in the Ilands of Salters , Dalkee , Irelands-Eye , and Lambay . As for the Roads in the Ilands ; about half way betwix Waterford haven and Carnarord lie two litle Ilands , a mile or two from the land , called Salters : the Southmost whereof , which lyeth furthest from the land , is much bigger than the other : ships may passe between these two Ilands in five , six , and seven fathoms . On the East-side of the lesser Iland is a good Road to come to an anchor in seven or eight fathoms , where ships may ride in safety for South-West , West , and North-West winds : and on the North-West-side of the bigger Iland ships may anchor in seven , eight , or nine fathoms , the Road being defended off South-South-East , and East-South-East winds . Close by the South point of Dublin-bay lyeth a small Iland , called Dalkee , betwixt which and the Main land passeth a Sound seven , eight , and nine fathoms deep , in which you may anchor under the Iland . On the North-side of the head of Houth lyeth another small Iland , scarce half a mile in compas ( where-in , as also in Dalkee , no body inhabiteth , both serving only for to feed cattell ) having a decayed ●hapell on the West-side , over against which ships may come to an anchor . Three or four miles beyond Irelands Ey lyeth the I le of Lambry , belonging to Sir William Vsher of Dublin , who hath there a fine litle Castle of free stone , and close by it a village , wherein dwell divers families , of Fishers and Husband-men , who plow part of this Iland , and upon the the rest seed cattell and sheep . The whole Iland , being about three miles in compas , is high land , wherefore it may be seen a great way off . On the North-side of this Iland ships may anchor in twelve and thirteen fathoms for a Southerly wind . For a Sea-wind the ships must ride on the West-side , over against the Castle : but that Road is not very good , because alwayes in that Sound , being about three miles broad , goeth a great Sea. Sect. 10. Roads in the rest of the litle Ilands about Ireland . Right against the Promontory of Fair-Foreland lyeth the Iland Raghleens , where ships may sail round about , as well at the out side , as betwixt it and the land , according as the wind and tide serve . On the South-West side is a fair Bay with very fine Sand-ground , where ships may ride defended off all winds . A litle way on this side and to the East of Brandhaven lyeth Skires Portrush , a Rockie Iland , the which on the South-side hath a fair Bay , very good Sand-ground , where ships may anchor in six or seven fathoms , being sheltred of all winds , except the East-North-East wind , the which along the Coast doth directly blow upon it . There is a good Road on the South-East-side of the I le of Aran , situated on the North-West-side of Ireland : and betwixt this Iland and the Main there lye three or four small Iles , where ships may anchor in divers places , and be secured off all winds . There is also a good Road for some winds under Eneskie Iland ; the middlemost of the three Ilands situated betwixt Akill head and Sline-head , called Boche , where is good anchoring in four fathoms ; under the Northern-most Iland of those three lying in the mouth of the Bay of Galloway ; under Enis Morrow , one of the Blaskees ; under Dorses I le , lying betwixt the Bayes of Maire and Bantree , in the Sound which passeth betwixt the same I le and the Main land . Ten or twelve miles to the East of Cork-haven lyeth an Iland called Balle-cotton , where ships may anchor in five or six fathoms for Westerly and Southerly winds . There is also a good Road on the East-side of Capel-Iland , a little I le , lying three or four miles from the mouth of the Haven of Youghall . CHAP. IV. Quality and fashion of the Irish Coast or Shoares . Item , a brief description of the principall Promontories or Heads of Ireland . Sect. 1. Of the low and Strandie Shoares of Ireland . THe Irish Coast is not every where alike , but of severall sorts : In some places the land along the Sea is low and flat , having a broad sandy strand , with a row of sandy hills , the which doth part the land from the strand , in the same maner as it is upon all the Coast of Holland and Flaunders ( where these kind of hils are called Duynen or Downes ) only with this difference , that they are not so large nor high , as in the Low-Countries , and that the rowes of them take up but a little space in breadth . This kind of Strand is in most parts of Fingall ( being a portion of the Countie of Dublin Northwards towards Tredagh , and a good way beyond that , and els where . In other places ly no Downes or Sandy hills , nor any other heights , betwixt the Strand and the land , it being only defended from the overflowing of the Sea by an unsensible rising ▪ Sect. 2. Of the high and hilly Shoares of Ireland . In other places the land is high and hilly on the sea-side ; part whereof doth descend by degrees towards the sea , having a Strand below ; but elswhere the land is high and steep , being washed underneath by the deep sea , so as ships of a great burthen may sayl close by it ; the which may be observed not onely in the Heads or Capes , the most part whereof are thus fashioned , but in many other places , & in great extents of the coast . For as concerning the saying of Giraldus , that Ireland every where upon the coast is very low , Est per omnia sui latera a marináque littora terra valdè demissa , that is evidently repugnant to the truth . Some of these high Shoars are bare naked Rocks , covered with very little or no earth , so as scarce any thing groweth upon them but dry grass and heath ; others are stony within , but have at the top a reasonable deep mould , and all over cloathed with good grass ; some of them being so exceeding steep towards the Sea-side , that it is imposible for man or beast , being come to the further end , to go one step further , without falling down and being lost . So as it hath happened , that cattle and sheep feeding in those places , when they were come to the top , and following the grass , suddenly tumbled down , falling head-long into the sea , or upon the hard sharp Rocks standing at the bottom . Sect. 3. Capes on the East-side of Ireland . The Heads or Capes of Ireland are in great number , and many of them very observable , to the great commodity of the Sea-faring men . In the South-Easterliest point of Ireland is the Cape of Greenore , five or six miles to the South of the Bay of Wexford , being not very high , but steep , and flat at the top : and three or four miles to the South-West from it is the point of Carnarord . Betwixt Wexford and Dublin there bee five Heads : That of Glascarick , which the Dutch Mariners call the Blew-point , and the Steeppoint , twelve miles to the North of the Bay of Wexford , being of no great height . That of Glaskermen or Arklo being we●-near at the same distance from the Head of Glascarick , as that is from the Bar of Wexford . Missan head , some nine or ten miles further to the North. The Head of Wickloe , six miles beyond Missan-head , being steep and rocky , divided at the top into two little Hillocks . And the fifth and last of all , that of Bray , about fifteen miles beyond Wickloe , and five or six miles to the South of the Bay of Dublin , being a great and high Cape , shooting a good way into the Sea , and so steep , that it is ten fathomes deep there close under the land . On the North-side of Dublin-bay is the Head of Houth , a great high Mountain , three or four miles compass in the bottom , having the sea on all sides , except the West-side , where with a long narrow neck it is joyned to the land ; which neck being low ground , one may from either side see the sea over it , so that afar off it seemeth as if it were an Iland . This Head may be seen a great way off at sea ; for even upon the land one may very perfectly see it , not only upon the Key of Dublin , which is six miles from thence , but nine or ten miles further Westward . Upon all the coast from the Head of Houth to Dondrom , being the space of about threescore miles , is none considerable . But some miles beyond Dondrom , and three or four miles at this side the Haven of Arglas , is St. Johns-point , a Head and Fore-land which shooteth a good way into the Sea. The next Head beyond St. Johns , is the point at the North-side of the Haven of Strangford , which the Dutch Mariners by a notable mistake call the point of Arglas . All these Capes lye on the East-side of Ireland , whose utmost point Northward is the Promontory of Fair-foreland . Sect. 4. Capes on the North-side of Ireland . About fifty miles to the West of Fair-foreland , and well near the middle of the North-coast , is the Head of Enyston , which with the land next adjoyning lyeth much more Northward , and runneth further out into the sea than any other land upon this coast , being of a great height , so as it may easily bee known by any that once have seen it . Some forty miles more Westward beyond this Promontory lyeth the Cape which is known by the name of Horn-head , being a Hill with two hommocks at the top , in fashion somewhat like unto two horns , from whence it hath received its denomination . Sect. 5. Capes on the West-side of Ireland . Upon the West-side of the Irish coast are four principal Heads , viz. Tellin-head , lying about thirty miles to the South-West of the Iles of Aran , the which are situated over against the North-Westerlyest point of Ireland . Akil-head , some miles to the South of Broad-haven , being not on the Main , but in an Iland . Sline-head , which by the Sea-faring men is called Twelve-pence , because the land sheweth it self in twelve round hommocks , being situated well near in the middle of the West-coast : And Lupis-head , which is the Northern-point of the Haven of Limmerick . As for the other Heads upon the same West-side , namely those three betwixt the Haven of Slego and Broad-haven , by the Irish Pilots called Can-Moin , Can-Killaloy , and Can-Jores , ( Can in Irish betokeneth a Head in all sorts of significations ) Renilira and Clegan , between Akil-head , and Sline-head ( which last the Irish call Can-Leme ) Brain and Calew , situated to the South of the Bay of Galloway ; and Can-Sanan , being the South-point of the Bay of Limmerick ; those are less considerable . Sect. 6. Heads on the Southern Coasts of Ireland . Upon the South-West-side of Ireland , the principall Heads are Cape-Dorses ( situated in an Iland of the same name , betwixt the two great Bays of Maire and Bantree ) and Messan-head , situated betwixt the Bayes of Bantree and Baltimore ; being the same , in Camdens opinion , which Ptolomie calleth Notium , that is Southern , it being the most Southerly point of all Ireland . Upon the South-East-side is the Head of Clare , standing in an Iland on the East-side of the Bay of Baltimore ; and a great way from thence , the old Head of Kinsale , called Cape Velho by the Dutch Mariners ; which Head , to those that come sayling along the land afar off , seemeth to be an Iland , being a point which shooteth a great way into the sea , whose utmost , or most Southerly end is very high and steep . Upon the same side standeth the Head of Ardimore , which runneth a great way into the sea from the land on both sides , and because of its height may be seen many miles off . CHAP. V. Of the Sands or Grounds , Blind-Rocks , and other Rocks in the Irish sea . Sect. 1. Of the Grounds before the Coast betwixt Dublin and VVexford . THe Sea which invironeth Ireland , is as free from Shelves , Sands , or Grounds , as any in all the world , not alone upon the other sides , where the same is wide and open , far distant from all other lands , but upon the East-side , where the same is inclosed betwixt Ireland and Great-Britain , in which whole space it hath not any other Sands than those situated along the coast between Dublin and Wexford . These indeed are of a huge extent , but not turning and winding as most part of the Grounds in other places , but in a streight line , North-North-East , & South-South-West , being farthest from the land with their North-end ; and as they go Southward , so they do come nearer to the land ; and near the Tuskar , a Rock right against the point of Greenore , in which place they end , they are not much more than two miles distant from the land ; whereas the distance betwixt the North-end , near the Iland Dalkee ( which Iland , as before we have shewed , lyeth at the entrance of Dublin-bay , about threescore miles from the Tuskar ) is above eight miles . They are all of a Stoney-ground , in some places but one fathom deep , and a fathom and a half ; but in the North-end two fathoms and a half , and three fathoms . Betwixt these Grounds and the land lye two or three little Sands , besides those which lye in , and before the mouth of the Bay of Wexford : one betwixt the South-end and Greenore ; another to the South of the Head of Glascarick , a good mile from the land , called Rush and Ram ; and a third one mile to the South of Arcklohead , called Glaskermen , somewhat more than half a mile from the land , and about two miles long . Sect. 2. Of the Chanel betwixt the Land and the forenamed Grounds . The Chanel betwixt the great Grounds and the land is very deep all over , so that the biggest vessels may pass through it from Dublin to Wexford , and from Wexford to Dublin , taking care only that they doe not come too neer the Grounds , the which being very steep on the inside ( as they are also without , or on the East-side , where ships may not come neerer to them than in 24. and 25. fathoms , because that in twenty fathomes one is close by them ) it is requisite not to goe further off from the land , than in seven or eight fathoms , in which depth ships may within a cabels length sail all along the coast , the which here every where is very clean , and free from all danger . And even between the land and the forenamed small Grounds , Glaskermen and Rush and Ram , the Sea is very clean and deep , so as most ships doe passe betwixt them and the land , and not about by the out side of them . These Sands in four severall places are cut thorough with fair broad and deep chanells , whereof the one is over against the Bay of Wexford ; the other against Glascarick , beeing no less than fifteen or sixteen fathoms deep ; the third right against Arckloe , in which chanel it is about seven or eight fathoms deep ; and the fourth is directly against Wickloe . Sect. 3. Blind Rocks upon the coast of Ireland from the Saltees unto Wickloe . There are some blind Rock in this Sea , but lye for the most part close under the land , or neer some of the litle Ilands or high Rocks , so as they may easily be shunned , the rather , because most of them doe at low water appear either in part or altogether . To speak a litle of these in order : the Saltees , two litle Ilands situated half way between the Haven of Waterford and and the head of Carnarord of the which hath been spoken heretofore ) have both at the North-side some blind Rocks ; whereof those which ly neer the bigger and Southermost Iland , fall dry at low water . About three miles to the South of the same bigger Iland lyeth a blind Rock called Kinmore , of the bignes of a ship , at half ebbe it cometh above water , and is so steep , that with the side of a ship one may ly close against it , and have fourteen fathomes of water , so as without any danger one may sail very close by it . To the South-East of the fore named bigger Iland doe also lye some blind Rocks , called the Frailes , the which may be seen at low water , and ships may passe through the midst of them . About half a mile from Blackrock ( a noted Rock , whereof shall be spoken anon ) lyeth a blind Rock , called the Barrell , of the which one must take heed very carefully . A little to the West of Carnarord lyeth a small Rocky foul , close under the land . Betwixt Carnarord and St Margarets Bay it is foul and Rocky , but the foul grounds doe not reach far into the Sea. South-South-East from St Margarets Bay lyeth a blind Rock , called Caliogh , the which at low water falleth dry . From the point of Greenore a riffe of blind Rocks and Stones runneth almost the length of a mile into the Sea , the which at low water falleth dry a good way from the land . At the North-side of the Head of Arcklo lyeth a litle Stony row , the which is shunned very carefully by the ships , not daring to come neerer to it than in five fathoms of water . Sect. 4. The rest of the blind Rocks upon the coast of Ireland . Iust to the South of the head of Wickloe , a little way from the land , lyeth a Rocky sand called Horse-shoe ; betwixt which and the land ships may sail thorough , if need be : but that being full of danger , it is done very seldome ; and a little further to the South lyeth a little blind Rock close by the land , called the Wolfe , the which at half ebb cometh above water ; betwixt which and the land fishers boats doe passe . The like blind Rocks & Rockie sands lye upon the coast betwixt Tredagh and Dundalk , as also betwixt Dundalk and Carlingford , in both places close under the land : at both the points of the Havens of Carlingford & Strangford ▪ under St Iohns point , situated half way between those two Havens : on both sides of those two great Rocks , a litle way beyond Strangford Haven , called Southrock and Northrock : between the Ilands of Copland Iles and the land , at the South-point of the bay of Knockfergus : round about those great Rocks over against Oldfleet , called the nine maids : to the West of the little Iland called Sheeps-Iland : betwixt Port Belletree and Skires Portrush , which Rocks are called the Chickens : half-way betwixt Lough-Suillie and Sheeps-Haven , a mile or two from the land , which Rocks the flood doth cover , but at ebbe they come above water ; & in severall other places upon the West-coast & the South-coast the which it would be tedious all to particularise : wherfore we will conclude this rehearsall of the Blind Rocks with that which to the West of St Iohns point ( a point situated three or four mile Southwards from Kilbeg-haven ) doth lye somwhat more than a mile off from the land , upon which the Sea breaketh with great noise , and nevertheless one may freely and without any danger sail between the same and the land . Sect. 5. Rocks in the Irish Sea , upon the East-side and the North-side of the coast . There be also divers Rocks that alwayes stand above water , the which as they are dangerous in the dark night , and in misty weather , so at other times they are rather profitable than hurtful , forasmuch as they serve the Sea-faring men for Sea-marks , and help them to discern the situation and distances of the coasts ; wherefore also the most part of them have received peculiar and proper names . The principall of this whole number is the Tuskar , a great black smooth Rock , of fashion like unto a ship turned the upside downwards , but as big again , lying South-Eastwards from the point of Greenore the space of three miles . To the South West of the Tuskar a great way , and about a mile and a half from the bigger of the Saltees , is the Rock Kinbeg . To the North-East of the Saltees stand two Rocks not far the one from the other , of which the one of its situation is called North-Rock , & the Southermost The Tuns . To the East of these two , and about three miles from the point of Carnarord , lyeth Black-Rock , being clean of all sides , so as ships may freely sail round about it without any fear or danger . A mile or two to the North of Lambry lyeth a great Rock called Rock Abill , about which ships may sail of all sides . Two miles beyond the North-point of the Haven of Strangford are two great Rocks , the one called North-Rock , and the other , distant two miles from it to the South , South-Rock : The North-Rock is a number of Rocks lying close together , divers whereof are covered at high-water . From the end of these two shoot out riffes of foul and rocky-ground ; but betwixt them goeth a broad , clean , and deep chanel , through which all manner of ships , even the biggest , may pass . Six or seven miles to the North of the Bay of Knockfergus , and three miles from the land , are the Nine Mayds , being great Rocks that lye but a little above the water , or low Rocky-Iles , with a great number of blind Rocks about the same , so as ships may come no nearer to them than within five or six mile . Of the same kind of low Rocks , or little Rocky-Ilands , are also those who are called Eneste●hull-Ilands , being situated before the most Northerly-point of Ireland , betwixt Lough-Foile and Lough-Suillie . Sect. 6. Rocks in the Irish-sea upon the Western and the Southern-coast . Near the Ilands of Aran upon the North-West-coast of Ireland , lye severall high Rocks , called the Stags of Aran ; and such other Rocks , called the Stags of Broad-haven , lye three or four miles from the Northern-point of Broad-haven . Three miles to the North-west of Akill-head lyeth Black-rock , a great high and black Rock , with severall other Rocks near unto it . On the North-side and West-side of the Ilands Blaskes , lying over against the most Westerly-point of Ireland , are severall great Rocks , some whereof are called the Horses , and others the Bucks . Seven or eight Leagues to the South of Blaskes lye three great Rocks , called the Skellighs , the Easterliest about three miles , and the Westerliest six or seven miles from the Land ; the which , to those that come from the South , when first they begin to see them , resemble the Sails of Ships . Without the Head of Dorses lye three other great Rocks , whereof the uttermost , or the most Westerly , is called the Bull , the middlemost the Cow , and the third the Calf , being clean round about , so as without any danger one may sail between them . Five or six miles West and by South of the Head of Clare lyeth a high steep Rock alone in the sea , called Fastney , the which at the first appearing looketh like the sayl of a ship . Two or three miles to the East of Baltimore , and a mile or two from the land , lye five or six high steep Rocks called the Stags , as those of Aran and Broad-haven , to those that come from the East along the land , when first they begin to have them in sight , they resemble some Spires or Pointed-steeples standing together . Two miles Eastwards from the mouth of the Haven of Kinsale , lye two great black Rocks , the one somwhat farther from the land than the other . There lie also severall Rocks neer the little Ilands of Dalkee and Irelands-Eye , the one situated before the North-point , and the other before the South-point of the Bay of Dublin , as heretofore we have shewed : Likewise on both ends of the I le of Lambey , half way betwixt the same Iland and Tredagh-haven , close by the Land ; near the Iland Ranghlins , near Skires Portrush , and in severall other places , but the principal and most considerable are those whereof we have spoken . CHAP. VI. Of the nature of the Irish-sea , and of the Tides which go in the same . Sect. 1. The Irish-sea not so tempestuous as it is bruited to be . THat part of the Irish-sea which divideth Ireland from Great-Britain , is very much defamed both by Antient and Modern Writers , in regard of its boysterousness and tempestuousness , as if it were more subject to storms and raging weather than any other , and consequently not to be passed without very great danger : Mare quod Hiberniam & Britanniam interluit , undosum inquietumque , toto in anno non nisi paucis diebus est navigabile : That is , The Sea which passeth betwixt Ireland and Britain , is boysterous and restless , so as but few dayes in the year ships can go upon it ; saith Solinus : With whom Giraldus ( who several times went to and fro betwixt England and Ireland ) fully agreeth , writing in this manner , Hibernicum Mare concurrentibus fluctibus undosissimum , fere semper est inquietum , it a ut vix etiam aestivo tempore paucis diebus se navigantibus tranquillum praebeat : That is , The Irish-sea being very boysterous through the concourse of the waves , is almost alwayes restless , so as even in the summer-time it is hardly for a few dayes quiet enough to be sayled upon Likewise also Camden and Speed give unto this sea the surnames of Boysterous and Tempestuous . Yea it is a common Proverb in England , As unquiet as the Irish-sea . Nevertheless it is nothing so bad as they make it ; and the words of Stanyhurst , in his Annotations upon Giraldus , Mare Hibernicum satis tranquillum est , nisi ventorum vi agit●tur , & non solum aestate , sed etiam summa hyem● vectores ultro citroque navigant : The Irish-sea is quiet enough , except when by high windes it is stirred , so as not only in the summer , but even in the midst of winter people do pass it to & fro , are altogether true , & confirmed by dayly experience . True it is that some ships do perish upon this , but the same happeneth as well upon other seas , who are all subject to the disaster of tempests and shipwracks . Sect. 2. Causes of the loss of such ships as perish upon this sea . The common cause of the casting away of ships upon this sea , and upon the East-coast of Ireland , is this , that in the long dark Winter-nights ( when this disaster is more frequent than at other times of the year ) some furious storm arising , the ships are dashed against the Rocks , against the rocky Shoares , or against those Grounds which extend themselves betwixt the Tuskar and the Bay of Dublin , whilst the Steer-men and Pilots by reason of the darkness not being able to discern the land , or any of their wonted marks , do not know which way to steer to shun those dangerous places , and to keep themselves in the open sea . Sect. 3. Nature of the ground of the Irish-sea . The ground of the Irish-sea , as well in the midst , as under the land , is almost every where clear sand ; but in some places black and muddy or oasi●-earth : In very few places rough and sharp ; and scarce any where else but in the Bay of Wickloe , so hard and stifly compacted , that the Anchors can take no hold of it . Sect. 4. Of the Tides in the Irish-sea . What concerneth the Ebbing and Flowing in this sea , which invironeth Ireland : upon all the West-side it floweth against the land , and the Ebbe falleth back from it into the sea ; the Flood from , and the Ebbe towards the West ; for which reason very great Tides , as well of Ebbe as Flood go upon all this coast , not onely the open shoares , but in the bayes and inlets ( even those which go a great way into the land , as the Haven of Limmerick ) so as those , who have been at Galloway , do assure us , that it doth so mightily ebbe and flow there , that at high-water great vessels may sayl over those Rocks , the which with the Ebbe come above water . Upon the other side of Ireland it ebbeth and floweth along the land ; for upon the North-side of Ireland the Ebbe and Flood falleth in the same manner as upon the West-side , flowing from , and ebbing towards the West . But upon the East-side , from Fair-Foreland unto Carlingford , the Flood commeth from , and the Ebbe falleth to the North : As upon the rest of this East-side , to wit from Carlingford to Carnarord , it floweth from the South , and ebbeth from the North. For although upon all this side the Flood runneth along the land , yet doth it not take its beginning from one and the same , but two contrary points ; the which two floods comming the one out of the Main-sea in the North , and the other out of the Main-sea in the South , do meet and stop one another before the Haven of Carlingford . From Tuskar and Carnarord as far as to the Head of Clare , being the whole South-Eastcoast of Munster , the Flood falleth along the coast East-North-East , and the Ebbe West-South-West . But upon the rest of the coast of Munster , beyond the Head of Clare Westward , which coast lyeth West and by South , the Flood falleth East-ward , and the Ebbe to the West . Sect. 5. Strong Tides in the Sounds . Strange proprietie of the Bay of Wexford in the matter of Tides . That which the Sea-faring men do witness , that in the Sound of Blaskes , of Dalkee , and in that of Lambey , as also in some other narrow chanels of this sea , there goeth a very strong Tide , as well of the Ebbe as Flood , is no other than may be observed almost every where else in places of the like nature . But it is much to be wondered , what the same do relate of the chanel , or entrance of the Haven of Wexford , to wit , that it ebbeth and floweth there three houres sooner than without in the open sea ; so as when it is high water in the chanel of that Haven , and upon the bar of the same , the Flood doth still for half a Tide , or three hours after , strongly run by it to the North ; whereby it cometh to pass that the end of Hanemans-path ( a great Sand lying just before the Haven of VVexford ) is cast up more and more to the North ; and that the chanel which passeth by the North-side of that Sand , being the entrance of the Haven , is now more to the North than it hath been formerly . And as it floweth three houres longer in the open sea than upon the Bar and in the chanel of this Haven , in the like manner also , the Ebbe in the sea falleth to the South three houres after that it is low water in the same place , but not so strongly as the Flood . Sect. 6. Some other strange particulars about the Tides in the I●ish-sea , related by Giraldus , but found not to be true . More strange it is what Giraldus writeth of the Havens of Wickloe and Arckloe , to wit , that in VVickloe-haven it ever floweth , when in the sea it ebbeth ; and that it ebbeth there when it floweth in the sea . And that in the same River ( this Haven being nothing else but the mouth of a little River ) the water is salt as well when the ebbe is at the lowest , as at the flowing and high-water : And that to the contrary in that Riveler , which at Arcklo dischargeth it self into the sea , the water keepeth its sweetness at all times ( never receiving the mixture of any saltness ) as well with the flood and high-water , as with the ebbe . But experience sheweth these things to be repugnant to the truth ; as also what he writeth of a Rock not far from Arcklo , at the one side wherof he saith that it alwayes ebbeth , when it doth flow on the other ; and to the contrary . Also that in Milford-haven ( situated in the Southernmost part of Wales , in a manner over against Waterford ) and upon the next coasts , it ebbeth and floweth at quite contrary times to what it doth at Dublin , and the coast thereabouts ; so that it should begin to ebbe in Milford-haven , when in the Bay of Dublin it beginneth to flow , and to flow in Milford-haven when it beginneth to ebbe at Dublin : Which how untrue it is , all those can witnes , who having bin in both places , have had the curiosity to observe the times and houres , at what age of the Moon soever , wherein it doth begin to ebbe and to flow there . CHAP. VII . Of the Springs and Fountains , item of the Brooks and Rivelets of Ireland . Sect. 1. Of the Springs and Fountains . HAving sufficiently spoke of the Sea wherin Ireland lyeth , and of whatsoever belongeth thereunto ; we shall now , before we come to treat of the Land it self , speak of the Waters within the Land ; first of the Springs and Brooks , afterwards of the Rivers , and lastly of the Loughs or Lakes . As for the first , to wit Fountains and Springs , Ireland is very full of them every where , not only in the mountainous and hilly parts , but even in the flat and Champain countries : Which Springs for the most part are all of one and the same fashion , being like unto a small pit full of water up to the brim ; at the lower ●ide whereof the water doth run forth , without making any noise or bubling . For that kind of Fountains which forcibly burst out of the side of a Rock , or spout their water on high , are very rarely to be found in this Kingdom . The water of these Well-springs is for the most part cool , clear , and pure ; free from all strange smell and tast : in which properties nevertheless , and in the wholsomness of the water , the same differences are found , and for the same causes , as in other countries . For those which spring out of a gravelly or sandy ground are purer than those that spring out of earth or clay ; those that rise out of a stony or Rocky ground , cooler than any of the former ; those that are exposed to the Sun , and freely receive the Bea●● thereof , especially of the morning - sun , have lighter and wholsomer water , although less cool than those which are contrarily seated ; and so for the rest . Sect. 2. Spaes and Holy-wels in Ireland . A few yeares since some Fountains have been discovered in Ireland , some of them not far from Dublin , and others in other parts , whose veines running through certain Minerals , and washing off the vertue of the same , yeeld a Medicinall water , apt to open the obstructions of mans body , and to cure other accidents thereof ; which kind of Fountains are commonly called Spaes , a name borrowed of a certain village in the country of Liege , in which there is a Spring of that sort , absolutely the principallest , and the most effectuall of all those of the same kind , and therefore of very great renown in near and in far countries . Besides these Spaes there are also a great number of other Fountains throughout all the Land , called Holy-wels by the inhabitants , whose water not differing from that of other Wels , in smell , tast , or in any other sensible quality , neverthelese is beleeved to be effectuall for the curing of severall diseases . But experience doth shew , that those vertues are not found in the Springs themselves , but onely in the vain imagination of the superstitious people ; the which also having dedicated every one of those to some particular Saint , do expect the supposed vertue rather from the power of them , than from any naturall efficaciousness inherent in the water it self . Sect. 3. Of the fabulous Fountains of Giraldus Cambrensis . As for those wonderfull Springs mentioned by Giraldus Cambrensis , One in Munster , whose water presently maketh them gray that wash their head or beard therewith ; One in Ulster , of quite contrary vertue , so that the persons washed therewith never come to be gray ; One in Connaught , whose water good and commodious for the drinking , and other uses of men , is hurtfull , yea deadly to cattle , sheep , horses , and all other sorts of beasts ; And yet another in the same Province , the which being on the top of a high hill , far from the sea side , ebbeth and floweth twice a day , in the same manner as the sea , I could not hitherto come to the speech of any , who in our times had seen those Fountains , or observed any such thing in them : Which maketh mee doubt , that that good man hath been deceived herein by his credulity , as in innumerable other things , the which being evidently untrue and fictitious , are by him related for certain truths . As in this matter who seeth not the idleness of that fiction concerning a certain Fountain in Munster , whereof he writeth , that as soon as any body doth touch it , or but look at it , it beginneth presently to rain most heavily over all the Province , and continueth so to do , untill a certain Priest , appointed for that purpose , and who hath never lost his Maiden-head , do appease the Fountain , in singing a Mass in a Chappel standing not far from thence , and built expresly for that end ; and in be sprinkling the same Fountain with Holy-water , and with the Milk of a Cow of one colour . Sect. 4. Of the Brooks in Ireland . No country in the world is fuller of Brooks , than Ireland , where the same be numberless & water all the parts of the land on all sides . They take their beginning three severall manner of waies . Some have their source of Fountains , the which for the most part are very small , not only those who carry the water but of one spring ( most of which are rather like unto a gutter , than a brook ) but even those into which the water of severall fountains doth flow together . Others rise out of Bogs , the which besides their own universall wetness being full of springs , and by reason thereof gathering in them more water than they are able to drink in or contain , doe necessarily send out the same in convenient places , and so give a beginning unto Rivelets and Brooks . The third sort take their beginning out of certain small Loughs , which brooks ordinarily are of a reasonable bignes , and farre surpasse the other two sorts ; although there doe not want some , even of this kind , which are very little . And there is very few of any of these kinds , who come to any notable bignes , as long as they continue to be solitary , and untill having received the water of severall other Brooks , doe thereby grow more considerable than they were in their first originall . These Brooks , besids the great good they do the land in watering the same , & besides the commodity they afford of drenching the Cattle & other Beasts ; do also greatly serve the inhabitants for another good use , to wit the grinding of their corn , wherunto the Windmils are very little used in Ireland , because they have the conveniency , through the great number of Brooks , to erect watermills in every quarter where it is necessary : which bring a great profit to the owners , being kept and maintained with less cost and labour . Sect. 5. Of the swelling and overflowing of the Brooks . Some of the Brooks doe flow in an equall bigness all the year long , without receiving any notable increase or diminishing : but far the major part doe change according to the wet or dry seasons of the ye●r , and as many of them as come out of the mountaines , or run thorough hilly countries , swell so excessively , when any great rain doth fall , that they not only overflow the next low grounds , doing many times great damage in them , but also bring the wafering men into great distresse ; for it cometh to passe very oft , that a brook , which ordinarily is very shallow and still , riseth so mightily through the multitude of the rain water , which from the next mountains and hills descendeth into it , that a good horse cannot passe without swimming , where at other times a child easily may wade over : and with that adundance of water is commonly joined so strong and impetuous a current , that man and horse are often caried away with it , to their extreme danger ; and what soever wee say here-in of the Brooks , is much more to bee understood of the Rivers , the which otherwise in convenient places or foards may be passed over ; wherein the aforesaid danger is greater yet : so that few yeares passe in Ireland , in the which some persons are not drowned in that fashion . Sect. 6. Strange invention of a man to pass a Brook , greatly risen by the abundance of rain . It shall not be improper to insert here a particular observed by a very credible and reverend person , Theophilus Buckwort , Bishop of Dremore , the which he hath severall times related to my Brother and others , being this ; The Lagon , a little River or Brook which passeth by the Town of Dremore , upon a certain time being greatly risen through a great and lasting rain , and having carryed away the woodden-bridge , whereby the same used to be passed at that Town ; a country fellow who was travelling that way , having stayed three dayes in hope that the water would fall , and seeing that the rain continued , grew impatient of staying longer , and resolved to pass the Brook whatever the danger was ; but to doe it with the less perill , and the more steadiness , he took a great heavy stone upon his shoulders , whose weight giving him some firmness against the violence of the water , he passed the same without harm , and came safe to the other side , to the wonderment of many people , who had been looking on , and given him all for a lost person . Sect. 7. Of the Brooks of Dromconran and Rafernam by Dublin . Of these dangerous Brooks there are two hard by Dublin , both running into the Haven somewhat more than a mile from the Citie , the one at the North-side thereof , a little below the Village Dromconran , which is seated upon the High-way from Dublin to Drogheda ; and the other at the South-side , close by the Rings-end . This called Rafernam-water of the village by which it passeth two miles from the sea , and the same distance from Dublin , is far the worst of the two , as taking its beginning out of those great Mountains South-wards from Dublin , from whence after any great rain such abundance of water is descending to it , that the same , which at other times is of very little depth , groweth thereby so deep , and exceeding violent , that many persons have lost their lives therein ; amongst others Mr. Iohn Vsher , Father to Sir William Vsher that now is , who was carryed by the current , no body being able to succour him , although many persons , and of his nearest friends , both afoot and horsback were by on both the sides . Since that time a stone bridge hath been built over that brook ( as over Dromconran-water there hath been one from antient times ) upon the way betwixt Dublin and Rings-end ; which was hardly well accomplished , when the Brook in one of those furious risings quite altered its chanel for a good way , so as it did not pass under the Bridge as before , but just before the foot of it , letting the same stand upon the dry land , and consequently making it altogether useless : in which perverse course it continued , untill perforce it was constrained to return to its old chanel , and to keep within the same . To go from Dublin to Rafernam , one passeth this River upon a woodden-bridge ; the which although it be high and strong , nevertheless hath severall times been quite broke , and carryed away through the violence of sudden floods ; although at other times , and when that Brook doth onely carry its ordinary water , a child of five yeares may easily and without danger wade through it ; and a tall man on horsback riding underneath it , not being able to reach it ; in the great floods the water many times riseth so high , as that it doth not onely touch , but floweth quite over the bridge . CHAP. VIII . Of the Rivers of Ireland . Sect. 1. Of the Shanon . BEsides the excessive number of Brooks wherwith Ireland is watered , it hath a good many Rivers , the which being broader and deeper than the Brooks , are consequently navigable ; although the major part are not portable of any great ships nor barks , but only of small vessels and boats . The principallest of all is the Shanon , who taking his originall out of Lough-Allen , and in his course dividing the Province of Connaught from Leinster , and afterwards also from Munster , passeth through two other great Loughs , to wit Lough-Ree , whereout she cometh just above Atlone ( a mean Market-town , but adorned with a stately and strong Castle , the ordinary residence of the Presidents of Connaught ) and Lough-Dergh , about half way betwixt Atlone and Limmerick , and a little below the said Town shee dischargeth her self again into another Lough , by far the biggest of all , the which extending it self from Limmerick unto the sea , and above fifty miles long , it is held by the Irish as well as the English not for a Lough , but for the Shanon it self , and consequently called with that name ; whereof hath been spoken in the second Chapter . This River is wide and deep every where , so as she would be navigable in her whole length , not only with Boats of all sorts , but with reasonable big Ships , to the great commodity of them that inhabit near it , were it not for the impediment of a certain Rock , some six miles above Limmerick , the which standing across in the chanel , and the River with great violence falling downwards over it , all communication of Navigation betwixt the upper and the lower parts of it is thereby absolutely hindred . Sir Thomas Wentworth , Lord Wentworth , and afterwards Earl of Strafford , he that in in the beginning of this present Parliament was beheaded , having been Governour of Ireland many yeares , first in the quality of Lord Deputy , and afterwards of Lord Lieutenant , had a design to take away that let , in causing of a new channel to be digged for a little way , whereby the River being made to alter her course , should have avoyded that Rock ; and to that purpose sent certain skilfull men thither to view those parts , and carefully to examine whether it were feasible , who made report that it might be done , and would not cost above seven or eight thousand pounds sterling , a sum not very considerable in comparison of the great profit which afterwards would have been reaped from that work : Nevertheless it was never taken in hand , the intents of publick utility having been diverted and smothered by those of private profit , as commonly it falleth out . Sect. 2. The Rivers Suck , Sure , Oure , Broad-water , Barrow , and Slane . There are several other Rivers in the Province of Connaught , but none of them is any waye comparable with the Shanon for length , bredth , or depth , and little to be said of them , but that the Suck , the which falleth into the Shanon a little way below Atlone , is the principallest of all . The two chief Rivers of Munster are Sure and Broad-water , the City of Waterford being situated upon the first of those two , the which close by it dischargeth her self into that arm of the sea which is known by the name of Waterford-haven . The other passeth by Lismore , and falleth into the sea by Youghall , where it maketh a Tide-haven . Next to those two is the River of Cork , and then that of Kinsale , the which is but of small moment , as also are the rest of the Rivers of this Province . In Leinster is the Nure or Oure , the Barrow , the Slane , the Liffie , and the Boine , besides some others of less moment . The Oure and Barrow do mingle their waters at the Town of Ross , from whence having past a little way together , they discharge themselves into the right arm of the Haven of Waterford , and so in a manner doe meet the Sure , who falleth into the other arm : For which consideration these three Rivers were wont to be called the three Sisters , as Giraldus witnesseth . Both the Oure and the Barrow are portable many miles into the country ; the Oure onely with little Boats , and with Cots ( they call in Ireland Cots things like Boats , but very unshapely , being nothing but square peeces of timber made hollow ) but the Barrow with good big Boats. The Slane falleth into the Haven of VVexford , being like unto the Oure for length and bigness . Sect. 3. Of the Liffie and the Boine . The Liffie is the Princess of the Irish-Rivers , not for her bigness ( for not only the Shanon , but the Boine , Barrow , and severall others , do far surpass her therein ) but because Dublin , the chief City of all Ireland , is seated upon her banks ; a mile below which City , at a place called Rings-end , she loseth her self in a Bay of the Sea , which is called Dublin-haven . With the help of the Flood , ships of fifty and threescore tuns can make a shift to come up to the Key of Dublin , but when the Tide is out , and at the lowest , the smallest boats find hardly water enough to go between Dublin and Rings-end , because the chanel being very broad there , the water spreadeth it self too much , and by reason thereof groweth very shallow . But in the City it self , where she is inclosed betwixt the Keys on both sides , and from the bridge of Dublin untill the bridge of Kilmanan , and a little further , being somewhat more than a mile ( in which space she runneth between her own banks ) great boates may goe upon her at any time . She would be navigable with boats some three or four miles further ; but the Weres , made in her a little way above the bridge of Kilmanan , doe hinder that . This River taketh her beginning in the mountaines lying to the South of Dublin , not above ten miles from it ; but fetcheth such a compass ( bending her coast first to the West , afterwards to the North , and lastly , for seven or eight miles , Eastward ) that from her originall to her mouth is the space of no less than forty or fifty miles . The Boine the River where-on Tredagh is seated , hath her beginning in Kings County , close by the originall of the Barrow , although the place where the Barrow falleth into the haven of Waterford , is above fourscore miles distant from the mouth of the Boine . This River is almost of an equall bigness in farre the greatest part of her course , and would be portable of good bigg boates very many miles into the land , if that were not hindred by the Weres . Sect. 4. Of the Band and Blackwater . The principall River in Vlster of those that fall directly into the Sea , is the Band , the which as in her mouth , she is incumbred with severall inconvenients , as wee have declared above in the third chapter , so she is portable but a few miles from the Sea , because of a certain Rock , the which running across the chanel from the one bank to the other , stoppeth all manner of passage , not only of bigger vessels and barks , but of the smallest boates , which dare not come neer the same Rock , because it being somewhat high , and the water from it falling downwards with great violence , it goeth for some space with a mighty current . This Rock or Cataract , called vulgarly the Salmon-leap ( for a reason hereafter to be declared ) and the Fall , because of the falling down of the water , is not above four miles from the Sea , hindring all manner of communication between the same and Lough Neaugh , from the which this Cataract is distant about three miles : whereas otherwise , if the passage of this River from the sea to the Lough were open , ships might by that meanes goe a great way into the land , not only the whole length and breadth of Lough Neaugh ( which every where is very deep , and navigable even for great ships ) but even a good many miles farther ( with good big boates ) by meanes of some Rivers that fall into it , especially the Black-water , which is the principallest of them all . For the Band , although she giveth the name to the River going out of the Lough , is not comparable to the Black-water for breadth nor depth , beeing rather a brook than a River , the which being very shallow at other times , doth rise so excessively upon the falling of much rain , that it is one of the most dangerous and terrible brookes of all Ireland , in the which therefore from time to time many men and horses have been drowned at the passing of it . Sect. 5. Of the Lagon and Nury-water : tide-rivers . Besides the Band and the Black-water , there is scarce any other River in Vlster , but that which passing by Strebane and London-derrie , dischargeth it self into Lough-foile . For the Lagon , hereto●ore mentioned by us , which by Belfast falleth into the Sea ; the Nury-water ▪ whereof wee have spoken in the description of Carlingford-haven ; and some others of that nature , are properly brooks , and not portable by reason of their own water , but of that which out of the Sea floweth into them ; as appeareth clearly when the tide is out . For then they are as small , and as little portable in those places , where the boates and bigger vessels doe pass at high water , as are they at all times in those places unto which the tide doth never reach : which kind of Tide-rivers or brooks , which only by the comming in of the tide are made navigable for a little way , are to be found in all the Provinces of Ireland . Sect. 6. Of the Cataracts in the Irish Rivers . Besides that the navigable Rivers are but rare in Ireland , and that the most part of them are only portable of very small vessels and boats , not of any bigger ships or barks , as appeareth by the former relation , there be very few rivers , who have not some impediment or other in them , whereby it commeth that they are not portable so farre , as otherwise they would be . These impediments are chiefly three in number , Cataracts , Weres , and Foards ; whereof the last two doe only concern the lesser Rivers . The first , to wit the Cataracts , are incident to the greatest Rivers as well as to others , as may appear by what wee have said concerning them in the description of the Shanon and the Band ; whereby also fully may be conceived the manner and nature of the said Cataracts , so as it is needless here again to delineate them . Such a Cataract or Fall there is found in the Liffie , seven miles from Dublin , and about a quarter of a mile above the village and Castle of Leslip , the description of which as holding it not improper for this place , wee shall here set down as it came to our hands from those who have observed it very exactly . The said River running there abouts along a narrow and deep valley , being hemmed in at both sides with high hils of a long continuance , hath a very Rockie chanel , and besides that the bottom is overspread in severall parts with great massie stones , there is in two or three places , at no great distance , a contin●all Rocky bulk reaching from one side to the other , leaving but one or two narrow passages , through which the stream runneth with a very strong current , and a mighty noise , but the third and last bulk , like a Cataract hath the chanel close to it , a great deal lower ( by far more than the other , at least by seven or eight feet ) which is the cause that the stream doth not so much run swift here , or passeth with a current through narrow channels , as in the two first bulks , but as soon as it is got over the Rock it falleth steep down with great violence , the space of three or four paces in breadth ; where as the remainder of the main chanel is altogether stopped by the said Rock . In winter and other very rainy seasons , when the water doth increase much , it passeth over all the said Rockes smoothly and without noise , where the same is exceding great , those times , when the Liffie runneth with a small streame . There is also a Cataract in a small tide River in the County of Cork in Munster , the which falleth into the innermost corner of the great bay Bantrie , and one in the Haven of Balle-shanon , which haven being in effect nothing els but the mouth of Lough-Earne , commonly is counted for a River , and called by the name of Trowis Sect. 7. Of the Foards in the Rivers of Ireland a second impediment of their navigableness . Concerning the Foardes ; it is to be observed , that not every where , where the high-wayes meet with great brooks or small Rivers , bridges are found for to pass them , but that in very many places one is constrained to ride through the water it self , the which could not be done , if the Rivers kept themselves every where inclosed between their bancks ; wherefore they are not only suffered in such places , to spread themselves abroad , but men help there to as much as they can , to make the water so much the shallower and consequently the easier to be passed : whereby it commeth many times to pass , that a River which above and below the foard is deep enough to be portable of great boates , through the shallowness of the foards lying between ▪ will bear none but of the very smallest ; or where otherwise the same would carry small boats is not portable at all ; this in most places might easily be remedied , in raising of dikes or artificiall banks , where the naturall ones failing doe minister opportunitie unto the Rivers fo● to spread themselves ; and making bridges to pass over . Some Foards , do not greatly impair the chanel of the Rivers , but leave the same almost in her full depth , especially in the midst ; but the same , as they are more incommodious for the traveller , so they are not very frequent , but in far less number than the others . Sect. 8. Of the Weres , a third impediment of the Navigableness of the Rivers in Ireland . The Weres , a third ●et of the Navigation of the Irish Rivers , are thus ordered : They set up very big stones in the River , close together from the one side of the River to the other , leaving only one hole , either in the midst , or near one of the sides , before which hole a Basket being layd , they take therein a great quantity of fish ; for comming to the Weres , and finding their way stopt by the stones , they take their course to that place where they find an opening . These rows of stones doe not directly cross the River from the one side to the other , but doe go very much floaping , that the stream with less force may beat against them : and the same also doe stand but very little above the water , to the end that when the flouds come the water may find a ready passage over them , without which they would not be able to subsist against the force thereof , but easily be thrown down and scattered . Some Weres are set up , not so much for the taking of fish , as for Mils , and that the course of the water thereby being in part stopped in the main chanel , may be made to go into some little by-chanel , cut expresly for to conveigh the water to the Mill : many Weres serving for both these uses jointly . Some Rivers have onely one of these impediments , as the Shanon and the Band , each a Fall or Cataract : The Boine , Weres ; having onely Foards , many miles from the sea . The grea●●st number have Weres and Foards , and commonly each of them in severall places . Some have all three , as the Liffie by name , which hath not only Weres and Foards in severall places , but also a Cataract or Salmon-leap , as hath been mentioned above . CHAP. IX . Of the Lakes or Loughs in Ireland . Sect. 1. Of the little Loughs . LOughs there is a very great number in Ireland , especially in the Provinces of Ulster and Connaught , we may distinguish them into three severall sorts , Great , Middle-sort , and the Least . Under this last we comprehend all such whose parts discover it self to the eye all over at one time . This sort of Loughs are found in severall places of the other Provinces , but nothing near so many as in Ulster . Every one of these commonly sends forth a Brook , and some more than one , being all of them very deep ( the very least not excepted ) and well-stored with Fish : So as they are not only delightfull , especially such as are situated in some Dale or Valley , or environed round about , or on some sides with pleasant little Hils ( as it falleth out in the greatest part of them ) but also commodious and profitable , affording good opportunity to build houses and Castles upon their borders , which was done in ●any places by the English and Scotch , who had made severall fair Plantations , and would have done more , if it had not been hindered by that horrible Rebellion of the bloody Irish ; in the beginning of which many of them which were already built have been destroyed by those Barbarians . Many of these little Loughs have a little lland in the midst , which is both commodious and pleasant . Some wherein little llands doe float , not keeping long any certain place , but removing to and fro as the force of the wind doth drive them . Sect. 2. Of the Middle-sort of Loughs . The Middle-sort of Loughs we understand to be such as far exceeding the fore-mentioned in bigness , nevertheless are not to be compared with the biggest sort , of which we shall speak presently : Of this kind are Lough-Fin and Lough-Dirg in the County of Donegal in Ulster , Lough-Mugkney in the County of Monaghan , and Lough Sillon in the County of Cavan , both in the same Province ; Lough-Ranmore in Eastmeath : besides several others in other Counties of Leinster , especially in Queens-county , Longford , and Westmeath , having little or nothing worthy of observation . Sect. 3. Of the Great Loughs , and first of those of Salt-water . The great Loughs are of two sorts , either of Sweet-water , as all the former ; and some of Salt-water ; these last being such through the mixture of the sea ; the which finding an open entrance , and twice a day with the Tide fully flowing into them , maketh the water so salt . And it would be no great error to take all those Loughs wherein that happeneth , ( viz. Lough Cone , in the County of Down ; Lough-Foile , in the County of Colrain ; Lough-suille , in Tirconnell ; and the Lough of Cork ) rather for Inlets of the Sea than for Lakes , although the Inhabitants hold them all to be Loughs , and give them the name of Loughs : And in this number is also to be put that great Lough betwixt Limmerick and the sea , through which the Shanon dischargeth it self into the sea ; of the which we have already spoke once or twice heretofore . Sect. 4. Of Lough-Earne , Lough-Neaugh , and the rest of the great Loughs . Amongst the great Loughs of Sweet-water , are far the principallest Lough-Earne & Lough-Neaugh , the first of which is situated in the confines of Ulster and Connaught , being in effect two different Loughs , joyned together onely by a short and narrow chanel ; of which two , that which lyeth farthest within the land , doth extend it self in a manner directly North and South ; but the second , which is next to the sea , doth lye East and West ; so that both together they have the fashion of a bended elbow , being both very broad in the midst , growing by degrees narrower towards both the ends . Lough-Neaugh lyeth in the North-Easterly part of Ulster , bordering upon the Counties of Tirone , Armagh , Down , Antrim , and Colrain , being of a round , or rather somwhat ovall figure . Next in bigness to these two is Lough-Corbes , the same on whose neather-end the City Galloway is seated : The two Loughs thorough which the Shanon passeth , Lough-Ree , and Lough-Dirg : item Lough-Fingarrow in Connaught , betwixt the Counties of Maio and Roscomen . In the last place , as the least of this sort , are Lough-Allen , out of which the Shanon taketh his originall , being nine miles long , and three miles broad : Lough-Me●ke , situated betwixt Lough-Fingarrow and the Lough of Galloway ; And Lough-Larne , in the County of Kerry in Munster , not far from the upper-end of those two famous Bayes Dingle and Maire . The least of these is some miles long and broad , and many miles in circuit ; but the biggest are of so vast a compass , that they are more like a Sea than a Lough . Sect. 5. Of the Ilands in the Loughs . Most of these great Loughs are very full of little Ilands , and above all Lough-Earne , in which the same are numberless . In Lough-Cone also there is so great a number , that those who inhabit about it , affirm them to bee two hundred and threescore . Lough-Ree , and Lough-Dirg are likewise very full of them : And there is also a good many in Lough-Fingarrow , Lough-Larne , and Suille . But Lough-Foile is very free from them , and in the Lough of Cork there is not above one or two , as likewise in Lough-Neaugh , in which they lye near to the ●ides , leaving the midst altogether free . Very few of these Ilands are inhabited or planted ; but the most part being plentifully cloathed with very sweet Grass , serve for pastures to sheep and other cattle , the which doe thrive wonderfully well in them , and the same befalleth also in the middle sort of Loughs , amongst which likewise there be very few that have not some of these little Ilands in them . In some few of these Ilands , especially of Lough-Earne and Lough-Ree , are some dwellings , whereunto persons who love solitariness were wont to retire themselves , and might live there with much contentment , as finding there not only privacy and quietness , with opportunity for studies and contemplations , but there besides great delightfulness in the place it self , with variety of very sweet pastimes in fowling , fishing , planting , and gardening . In one of the greatest Ilands of Lough-Earne , Sir Henry Spotteswood had a fine seat , with goodly Buildings , Gardens , Orchards , and a pretty little Village , with a Church and Steeple belonging to it , which whither it is in being yet , or destroyed by the Barbarians and bloody Rebels , I am not informed . In Lough Sillon in the County of Cavan in a Iland not far from the bank where the River Nanne● runneth into it , is a Castle built of form four square , which covereth the whole I le , much after the manner of the Fort Eneskellin in Lough-Earne , and so many more to long to be rehearsed . Sect. 6. Of St Patriks Purgatory . One of these little Ilands situated in Lough-Dirg ( one of the middle-sort of Loughs ) hath been very famous , for the space of some ages , over almost all Christendome ; because the world was made to beleeve , that there was the suburbs of Purgatorie , into which whoso had the courage to goe , and remaine there the appointed time , did see and suffer very strange and terrible things : which perswasion having lasted untill our times , the matter hath been discovered with in these few yeares , and found to be a meer illusion . This discoverie was made during the goverment of Richard Boile , Earle of Cork , and Adam Lostus , Vicount of Elie , and Lord Chancellour of Ireland : which two being Lords Iustices of that Kingdome in the last yeares of King Iames , & desirous to know the truth of the business , sent some persons of qualitie to the place , to inquire exactly into the truth of the whole matter . These did find , that that miraculous and fearfull cave , descending down to the very Purgatorie and Hell , was nothing els but a little cell , digged or hewen out of the Rockie ground , without any windowes or holes , so as the doore beeing shut one could not see a jot within it ; beeing of so little depth , that a tall man could but just stand upright in it , and of no greater capacity , than to contain six or seven persons . Now when that any person desirous to goe that Pilgrimage to Purgatory , was come into the Iland , the Friars , some small number whereof made their constant aboad there for that purpose , made him watch and fast excessively : whereby , and through the recounting of strange and horrible apparitions and ●antasmes , which he would meet withall in that subterranean pilgrimage , being well preepared , they did shut him up in that little dark hole : and beeing drawn out again from thence after some houres , altogether astonished and in a maze , he would be a good while before he came again to himself ; and afterwards the poor man would tell wonderfull stories , as if in very deed he had gone a great way under the ground , and seen and suffered all those things , which his weak imagination , altogether corrupted by the concurrence and sequel of so many causes to weaken the braine , did figure unto him . To prevent this delusion in future times , the said Lords Iustices caused the Friars to depart from thence , their dwelling quite to be demolished , and the hole or cell to be broke open , and altogether exposed to the open aire , in which state it hath lyen ever since : whereby that Pilgrimage to Purgatory is quite come to nothing , and never hath bin undertaken since by any . To beget the greater reputation to this sictitious Purgatory , the people was made to beleeve , that St Patrick , by whome the Irish were converted to the Christian-faith about four hundred yeares after the nativity of Christ , had caused the same , and obtained it of God by his prayers , to convince the unbeleevers of of the immortality of the soul , and of the torments which after this life are prepared for the wicked persons ; wherefore also they gave it the name of St Patricks Purgatorie . But it is very certain , that nothing of it was known in Ireland during the life of that holy person , nor in a huge while after , it having been devised some Ages after his death , when that the general darkness of the times ministred a great opportunity of such like inventions , to those kind of men that knew how to abuse the blind devotion of ignorant and superstitious people to their own profit and filthy lucre . Sect. 7. Of the property of Lough-Neaugh , of turning Wood into Stone . Before we make an end of this Chapter , we must say something of the wonderful property which generally is ascribed to Lough-Neaugh , of turning Wood into Stone ; whereunto some do adde , to double the wonder , that the Wood is turned not only into Stone , but into Iron ; and that a branch or pole being stuck into the ground somewhere by the side , where it is not too deep , after a certain space of time one shall find that peece of the stick which stuck in the ground , turned into Iron , and the middle , as far as it was in the water , into Stone ; the upper-end , which remained above the water , keeping its former nature . But this part of the History I beleeve to be a Fable : For my Brother , who hath been several times in places not far distant from that Lough , and who of the English there abouts inhabiting hath enquired this business with singular diligence , doth assure me , that he never could learn any such thing ; but that the turning of Wood into Stone was by every one beleeved for certain , as having been tryed divers times by severall persons : saying moreover to have understood of them , that the water hath this vertue onely at the sides , and that not every where , but onely in some few places , especially about that part where the River Blackwater dischargeth her self into the Lough . He could never come to speak with any persons , who themselves had tryed this matter ; but with severall , who affirmed , that to their knowledge it had certainly been done by others of their acquaintance . For further confirmation of this particular ( which in it self is credible enough , seeing that in many parts of the world there are found waters indued with that vertue ) serveth , that here and there upon the borders of that Lough are found little stones of a pretty length , some of them round in their compass , others flat , or flattish , and some angulous , the which being looked on , as well near as from afar off , seem to be nothing else but Wood , and by every one are taken for such , untill one come to touch and handle them : for then by their coldness , hardness , and weight , it appeareth that they are not Wood but Stone : Whereby it may probably be conjectured , that the same formerly having been Wood indeed , and so having kept their old shape and fashion , in length of time have been turned into a stony substance by the vertue of that water , wherinto they were fallen through the one accident or other . Giraldus writeth , to have heard of a Well or Fountain in the North-quarters of Ulster , the which in seven years space turneth into Stone the Wood cast into it : But seeing that no body now adayes knoweth of any such Well , and that with all my enquires I could never come to hear any news of it , I will beleeve , that Giraldus hath been mis-informed , and that they have told him that of a Well which was proper unto this Lough . CHAP. X. Of the nature and condition of the Land , both for the outward shape , and for the internall qualities and fruitfulness . Sect. 1. Distinction of Ireland into Champain-Lands , Hils , and Mountains . THe Lands of this Iland , as of most all other Countryes , are of a various kind & fashion : For some parts are goodly plain Champain , others are Hilly , some Mountainous , and others are composed of two of these sorts , or of all three together , and that with great variety , the which also is very great , in those three un-compounded sorts . Sect. 2. A necessary observation about the use of the words Hill and Mountain . To avoyd all ambiguity , and make our selves cleerly understood in what wee have sayd , and are further to say upon this subject , wee think it necessary to forewarn our Reader , that we do use the word Hill in a narrower signification , than what is given to it in the ordinary use of speech . For whereas all , or most other Languages , both those which are now in vulgar use , and those which are only preserved in books , have two severall words for to signifie those observable heights which appear above the ground , calling the bigger sort by one name , and the lesser sort by another : The English language useth one and the same word for both , calling hils aswell the one as the other , without any other distinction , but that sometimes the word small or great is added . Now because this word so indifferently used would cause some confusion in the matter we treat of , that hath made us restrain it to one of the sorts , and to call hils onely the lesser sort , called in Latin collis , in French colline , in Dutch heuvel , and in Irish knock . As for the other and bigger sort , whose name in the aforesayd four Languages is mons , mountain , berg , slew , we call them mountains : which word mountains , although it be good English , yet in common speech it is seldom made use of in that sense whereunto we apply it , but only to signifie a Country wholly consisting of those great Hils , especially when the soyl thereof is lean and unfruitfull . Sect. 3. Of the Mountains of Ireland , and first of the lower sort . The difference betwixt Hils and Mountaines consisting in bigness , is of two sorts ; for in the number of Mountains are counted not only those which lift up themselves very high into the air so as they may be seen many miles off , but also those , the which take up the more in length and breadth , what is wanting to them in height , ascending slopinly by degrees . The Mountainous parts of Ireland do for the most part consist of this second part of Mountains , most of them in one quarter being much-what of the same height , so as sometimes one shall ride some houres together , through the Mountainous country , without meeting with any one Mountain that greatly excelleth in height above the rest : The which in particular may be observed in the Mountainous Country of the Fuse , betwixt Dundalk and Armagh ; In that of Mourne , betwixt the Nurie and Dondrom ( each of those two being above twelve miles long ) In all that space which is betwixt Kelles , a walled-town in the County of Eastmeath , and Kilacollie , alias Bailieborrough , in the County of Cavan , vvhich being ten miles long , is almost nothing else but a continuance of hils of no great bigness , all very fruitfull land both Pasture and Arable . In the County of Westmeath , from Lough-Crevv to Lough-Sillon , and beyond it , as far as Ballaneach , vvhere Mr William Fleving had built a fair house and Farm ten yeares before the late detestable Massacre and bloody Rebellion of the Irish. These hils are for the most part lovv and small , yet some of a good height and bigness ; the ground lean , in many places very stony , in some rocky , not of any one continuall Rock , but-by peecemeals here and there rising and appearing . Yet are these hils in severall places wet and moorish , aswell in the Rockie as other parts . These hills serve only for pasture of sheep . In the major part of the Mountainous country of Wickloe , the which beginning five miles to the South of Dublin , doth extend it self above fiftie miles in length ; and in severall other parts . It hath bin observed in many parts of Ireland , but chieflie in the county of Meath , and further North-ward , that upon the top of the great hills and mountaines , not onely at the side and foot of them , to this day the ground is uneven as if it had been plowed in former times . The inhabitants doe affirm , that their fore-fathers being much given to tillage , contrarie to what they are now , used to turn all to plow-land . Others say that it was done for want of arable , because the Champain was most every where beset and over spread with woods , which by degrees are destroyed by the warres . They say further , that in those times , in places where nothing now is to be seen , but great loggs of a vast extent , there were thick woods , which they collect from hence , that now & then trees are digged out there being for the most part some yards long , and some of a very great bignes and length . Sect. 4. Of the higher sort of Mountaines in Ireland . As for those other mountains , the which with an excessive height rise up towards the Skies , they are not very common in Ireland ; and yet some there be , which although not comparable with the Pyrenaei , lying between France and Spain , with the Alpes , which divide Italy from France and Germany , or with other mountains of the like vast height , nevertheless may iustly be counted among the lostie mountains . Of this number are the Mountains of Carlingford , betwixt Dundalke and Carlingford , the which in a clear day may easily be seen from the Mountains to the South of Dublin , the which are more than fortie miles distant from them ; the Mountains about Lough Suillie , in the North-parts of Vlster , the which may be seen many miles off in the Sea ; the Curlews , that sever the counties of Slego and Roscoman in Connaught ; the twelve Mountains in the North-quarter of the County of Tipperary in Munster , the which farre exceding the rest of the mountains there , are knowne by the name of the twelve hils of Phelim●ghe Madona ; Knock-Patrick , in the West part of the county of Limmerick , not farre from the bay of Limmerick , which Mountain can be se●n by the ships , which are a huge-way from the land yet ; the Mountains of Brandon hills , in the County of Kerry , to the East of the haven of Smerwick , the which are discovered by the Sea-faring men , when they are above fifty miles from the land ; in the North-west quarter of the county of Waterford , called Slew-Boine ; that in the mountainous country of Wickloe , which for it's fashions sake is commonly called the sugarloaf , and may be seen very many miles off , not only by those that are upon the Sea , but even into the land . Sect. 5. Nature of the Ground in Ireland , and of the fruitfull grounds . Next to the fore-going division of Ireland taken from the fashion and outward form of the land , commeth to be considered that which consisteth in the nature of the soil or ground ; some parts of the countrie beeing fruitfull , and others barren . The fertile soil is in some places a blackish earth , in others clay , and in many parts mixt of both together : as likewise there be sundry places , where the ground is mixt of earth and sand , sand and clay , gravell and clay , or earth ; but the chalke-ground and red earth , which both are very plentifull and common in many parts of England , are no where to be found in Ireland . These grounds differ among themselves in goodness and fatness , not only according to the different nature of the soil whereof they consist , but also according to the depth of the mold or uppermost good crust , & the nature of the ground which lyeth next to it underneath : for the best and richest soil , if but half a foot or a foot deep , and if lying upon a stiffie clay or hard stone , is not so fertile , as a leaner soil of greater depth , and lying upon sand or gravell , through which the superfluous moisture may descend , and not standing still , as upon the clay or stone , make cold the roots of the grasse , of corn , and so hurt the whole . There be indeed some countries in Ireland , where the ground underneath being nothing but stone , and the good mold upon it but very thin , it is nevertheless very fruitfull in corn , and bringeth sweet grass in great plenty , so as sheep & other cattle do wonderful wel thrive there ; which kind of land is very common in the County of Galloway , and in some other Counties of Connaught , as also in sundry parts of the other Provinces . But the reason thereof is in those parts , because the stone whereon the mould doth lye so thinly , is not Free-stone , or any such cold material , but Lime-stone , which doth so warm the ground , and giveth it so much strength , that what it wants in depth , is thereby largely recompensed . Sect. 6. Causes hindering the fruitfulness of the ground , where the soyl otherwise is not bad . Except in the case now by us declared , neither Corn nor Grass will grow kindly , where the ground , though otherwise good , is not deep enough , as also where it hath a bad crust underneath : From whence it commeth , that in many places , where the grass doth grow very thick and high , the same nevertheless is so unfit for the food of beasts , that cows and sheep will hardly touch it ( especially if they have been kept in better pastures first ) except that by extreme famine they be compelled thereto ; and that by reason of the coarsness and sowerness of the grass , caused by the standing still of the water , the which through the unfitness of the neather crust , finding not a free passage downwards , maketh cold the good mold , and the crop and grass degenerate from its natural goodness . For the same reason the land in many parts , where otherwise the soyl in it self would be fit enough to produce good Wheat or Barley , will hardly bear any thing else but Oats , or Rye , and that none of the best : As in other parts , the fault is in the soyl it self , and by the leanness thereof it commeth , that nothing else but coarse grass , and the worst kinds of grains will grow there . And unto these causes may be joyned another yet , the overshaddowing of high and steep Mountains and Hills , whereby the sides thereof , and the lands lying close under them , being deprived of the free and seasonable access of the Sun-beams , and so wanting convenient warmness , cannot afford to the things growing thereon such good and well-concocted nourishment , as unto the producing of the best and richest sorts of grains and grass is requisite . Sect. 7. Ireland a very fruitfull Country , especially for grasse . These defects are not peculiar to Ireland , but common to other countries , and nowise generall in it , but only here and there in distant parts ; & where they are , they may be amended by the meanes fit & usuall for that purpose , whereof by-and-by wee shall speak particularly : Therefore they cannot hi●der , that Ireland should not justly be counted among the fruitfullest countries of the world . And although Orosius , who preferreth it even before England in this particular ( Hibernia soli coelique temperie magis utilis Britanniâ , are his words ) goeth too far , yet fullie true is the saying of Stanyhurst , in the preface of his Irish chronicle , Cum Hibernia , coeli salubritate , agrorum fertilitate , ubertate frugum , pastionis magnitudine , armentorum gregibus , conferre paucas , anteferre nullas valeas : that is , With Irelond for wholesomness of air , fruitfulness of lands , great store of corn , abundance of pastures , and numerousnes of cattle , few countries may be compared , none preferred : as also that of Giraldus , Gleba praepingui uberique frugum pr●ventu faelix est terra , et foecunda frugibus arva , peccore montes : that is , This country is happy in very rich ground , and plentifull increase of graines , the fields beeing fertill in corn , and the mountains full of cattell . But although Ireland almost in every part , where the industry of the Husbandman applieth it self thereto , bringeth good corn plentifully , nevertheless hath it a more naturall aptness for grasse , the which in most places it produceth very good and plentifull of it self , or with little help : the which also hath been wel observed by Giraldus , who of this matter writeth thus : Pascuis tamen quam frugibus , gramine guam grano foecundior est insula , This Iland is fruitfuller in grasse and pastures , than in corn an● graines . And Buchanan in the second book of his History of Scotland calleth the pasture-ground of Ireland pascua fere totius Europae uberrima , the fruitfullest pasture ground of most all Europe . Sect. 8. More of the plenty and goodness . of the Irish pastures . The aboundance and greatness of pastures in Ireland , doth appear by the numberless number of all sorts of cattle , especially of Kine and Sheep , wherewith this country in time of peace doth swarm on all sides , whereof in another place shall be spoken more at large : and the goodness of the same is hereby sufficiently witnessed , that all kind of cattle doth thrive here as well in Ireland , and give as good milk , butter , & cheese ( with good handling ) as in any other country . It is true , that the Irish kine , sheep , and horses , are of a very small size : but that that doth not come by reason of the nourishment and grass , but through other more hidden causes , may easily be demonstrated by the goodly beasts of the forenamed kind , that are brought thither out of England , the which not only in themselaes , but in all their breed , doe fully keep their first largenes and goodnes , without any the least diminution in any respect , so that before this last bloody rebellion the whole land , in all parts where the English did dwell , or had any thing to doe , was filled with as goodly beasts , both Cowes and Sheep , as any in England , Holland , or other the best countries of Europe : the greatest part whereof hath been destroyed by those barbarians , the naturall inhabitants of Ireland , who not content to have murthered or expelled their English neighbours ( upon whom with an unheard of and treacherous cruelty they fell in the midst of a deep Peace , without any the least provocation ) endeavoured quite to extinguish the memory of them , and of all the civility and good things by them introduced amongst that wild Nation ; and consequently in most places they did not only demolish the houses built by the English , the Gardens and Enclosures made by them , the Orchards and Hedges by them planted , but destroyed whole droves and flocks at once of English Cowes and Sheep , so as they were not able with all their unsatiable gluttony to devour the tenth part thereof , but let the rest lye rotting and stinking in the fields . The goodness of the pastures in Ireland doth further appear by this , that both Beef and Mutton there , as well that of the small Irish , as that of the large English breed , in sweetness and savouriness doth surpass the meat of England it self as ( all those , who have tried that , must confess ) although England in this particular doth surpass almost all the countries of the world . Nevertheless the saying of Pomponius Mela , That the grass here is so rank and sweet , that the cattle doe burst , if they be suffered to feed too Iong , wherefore they be fain every day to drive them betimes out of the pastures , Iuverna adeo luxuriosa herbis , non lae●is modo , sed etiam dulcibus , ut se exigua parte diei pecora impleant , & nisi pabulo prohibeantur , diu●ius pasta dissiliant : The which also hath been repeated by Solinus , Hibernia ita pabulosa , ut pecua ibi , nisi interdum à pascuis arceantur , in periculum agat satias : That is , Ireland hath such excellent pastures , that cattle there are brought into danger of their lives by over-feeding , except now and then they be driven out of the fields ; is a meer fable , no wayes agreeable to the truth : For all kinds of cattle here , as in other countries , are continually left in the pastures day and night : neither doe they through their continuall feeding ever burst , or come into any danger of bursting . CHAP. XI . Of the severall manners of manuring and inriching the ground practised in Ireland . Sect. 1. In some part of Ireland the ground never needs dunging . TO amend the lean and fau●ty grounds , to enrich both them and the good ones , and to keep both the one and the other in heart , in preserving them from being exhausted , the dunging of the ground is usuall in Ireland , as in other Countries . It is true , that as approved Authors assure us , in the Iland of Zealand , part of the Kingdom of Denmark , the naturall richness of the ground is such , and so lasting , as it needeth not the succour of any artificial helps , but is very fruitfull , and aye preserveth its fertility , without putting the Husbandman to the labour and costs of dunging . That likewise there is some part in the Province of Munster in Ireland , where very credible person● have assured me , of their own knowledge , that the land never needeth any dunging ; so as the inhabitants thereof never trouble themselves to keep the dung of their beasts , but from time to time fling it into a River which runneth by them . But this happiness and richness of soil as it is very rare over all the world , so in Ireland too , being confined to very narrow bounds , all the rest of the Kingdom is necessitated , for the ends aforesaid , to help and improve their Lands by dunging ; the which they do severall manner of wayes . Sect. 2. Of Sheeps-dung . The commonest sort of manuring the lands in Ireland , is that which is done with the dung of beasts , especially of Cows and Oxen , and also of Horses mixed with a great quantity of straw , and having lyen a long while to rot and incorporate well together : Whereof , as of a matter every where known and usuall , it is needless to speak further . Onely thus much seemeth good to us not to pass over in silence , that if Sheep here , as in other countries , were housed and kept up in stables for any long time together , their excrements would make better dung , than that of any other four-footed creatures . For the land on which sheep have fed for two or three yeares together , or longer , is so greatly enriched thereby , that when it commeth to bee plowed , it bringeth a much fairer and plentifuller crop , than if from the beginning it had been made Arable , and dunged after the ordinary manner . Wherefore also great Sheep-masters may set their land , where the sheep have been feeding some yeares together , as dear again by the Acre , than what at the first they could have got for it of any body . Wherefore also it is an usuall thing in Ireland , as well as in England , to drive the sheep upon the Fallow , and to keep them there untill all the hearbs which may minister any food unto the Sheep be by them consumed ; which doth the ground a great deal of good , and giveth it heart to bring afterwards the better increase . And the same also helpeth greatly for to make good grass grow upon the Arable , when the same is turned into Pasture and Meddow ; a thing ordinarily used in sundry parts of Ireland , and many times necessary for to keep the lands in heart : For ground being plowed , and the Sheep driven thither as soon as any herbs grow upon it , they do not only consume the Thistles , and other useless herbs , but cause good grass to grow up in lieu thereof , and that speedily . For in all places where their dung lighteth , of the best and sweetest sorts of grass do grow , and that within the first year , which otherwise would not have come in much longer time , and that nothing near so good generally . Sect. 3. An usefull observation about Cows-dung . There is a notable difference betwixt Sheeps-dung and that of other cattle , as in the goodness and richness it self , so in the particular last mentioned by them . For that of Oxen and Cows is no wayes fit for dunging untill it is grown old , and hath lyen a soaking with straw a great while : Dayly experience shewing in Ireland , as in England and other countryes , that in those places of the pastures where the fresh Cow-dung falleth and remaineth , the grass the next year doth grow ranker and higher than in the rest of the same fields , but so sowre and unpleasing , that the beasts will not offer to touch it ; so as ordinarily you shall see these tufts of grass standing whole and undiminished in the midst of pastures , that every where else are eaten bare and to the very ground . The which as in part it may bee imputed to the quantity of the dung , the which being greater than the earth can well digest , and conveniently unite with it self , cannot be turned into so good and sweet nourishment ; so doth it also without doubt come in part through the very nature of the dung , the which of it self , and without a long preparation and alteration , is not so fit to nourish the ground , as that of sheep . Sect. 4. Of Pigeons-dung . Pigeons-dung also is very convenient for the improvement of the ground ; and I know some in Ireland , who having tryed that , have found a wonderfull deal of good in it , incomparably more than in that of any four-footed beasts , and of Sheep themselves . But the Pigeon-houses no where in Ireland being so big as to afford any considerable quantity , and never having heard of any body there who could dung more than an Acre or two with all the Pigeons-dung which had been gathering the space of a whole twelve-moneth , it cannot well be reckoned among the common sorts . Sect. 5. Of Ashes and Mud. Besides the dung of Beasts there are usuall in Ireland , or were before this Rebellion , five or six other sorts for to Manure and Improve the ground , whereof some are as good as the dung consisting of the excrements of beasts , and others do far surpass it ▪ One of these sorts is Ashes , and Mud another . As for the first , I have understood of Englishmen , who had lived many years in Ireland , and all that while had exercised Husbandry , that they had used to gather all their Ashes of their hearths , bake-houses , and brew-houses , being Wood-ashes , and to lay them of a heap somewhere in the open air , from whence at convenient times they would carry them upon their grounds , and there spread them in the same manner as other dung , but nothing near in so great a quantity ; wherein they affirmed to have found as much and more good than in any dung of beasts . And I know several other English , who living in Ireland , did use to take the scouring of their ditches , together with other Mud digged out of the Bogs , and having let it lye a good while a rotting in great heaps , did afterwards carry it upon their lands in lieu of dung : the which they found very good and usefull for that purpose . These two sorts were never yet brought into common use , but onely practised by some few persons , especially that of the Ashes , although in other Countries they have been known long since ; so as Pliny , who lived about fifteen hundred years ago , writeth in the ninth Chapter of the seventeenth Book of his Natural History , that in his time in that part of Italy which is situated between the Alpes and the River Po ( comprehending those Countries which now are known by the names of Piemont and Lombardy ) Ashes were more used and commended for the manuring of the grounds , than the dung of beasts . As concerning the burning of the Heath , and other dry herbs standing upon the ground , for to manure the land with the ashes thereof , that not properly belonging to this place , shall be spoke of more at large in some of the ensuing Chapters . Sect. 6. Of Lime . The English living in Queens-county in Leinster , having seen that in sundry parts of England and Wales , especially in Pembrookshire , Lime was used by the inhabitants for the manuring and inriching of their grounds , begun some years since to practise the same , and found themselves so well thereby , that in a short time the use thereof grew very common amongst them , so as many of ●hem ever after used no other kind of dung . The manner of it was thus ▪ Having first plowed their fields , they carryed the Lime on them , and layd it in many small heaps , leaving a convenient distance between , in the same manner as useth to be done with the dung of beasts ; and having let them lye for some moneths , they plowed the land again to convey the Lime into the ground . This made it so rich , that in a great while after nothing else needed to be done to it , but to let the land at a certain revolution of time lye Fallow , no other manuring at all being requisite for some yeares after : And all that while the land was very fruitfull , more than it could have been made with any ordinary dung , and very free of al sorts of bad herbs and weeds ( especially for the first yeares ) bringing Corn with much thinner huskes than that growing upon other lands . They found that the Lime carryed upon the Land hot out of the Kiln , did more good in all the fore-mentioned particulars , than when they let it grow cold first . And this they could doe very easily , because Lime-stone is very plentifull in that County , especially in the Town of Monrath , where there is a whole hill of that stone , of that bigness , that if all the adjacent Country did continually fetch it from thence for the forenamed use , it would for ever hold out sufficiently . The Land thus manured and improved by Lime , shewed its fruitfulness not only in the following yeares , but even in the first , except the Lime had been layd on in undue proportion , and in greater quantity than was requisite ; for in that case the Lime burnt the Corn , and the first years Crop was thereby spoyled . In some places where the land was not cold and moyst enough to bee able to endure meer Lime , they mixed the Lime with earth digged out of pits , and let that stuff lye a mellowing in great heaps for some moneths together , and afterwards carryed it on the land , and manured that therewith . Sect. 7. A remarkable historie concerning the excellencie of Lime for the inricheng of the ground . How incredibly the land was inriched by this kind of manuring , may be gathered by the ensuing particular , The whole Lordship of Mounrath was thirty yeares agoe set by one Mr. Downings ( whose it was , and who afterwards sold it to Sir Charles Coot ) for fifty pounds sterling by the year , and nevertheless after a while the Farmers surrendred it unto him , complaining that they could not live by it but were quite impoverished : where as they who farmed it next after them ( beeing people newly come out of England ) & gave an hundred and fifty pounds sterling a year st●rling for it , did not only live very freely upon it , yea grew rich and wealthie , but withall did so farre forth improve the land , partly indeed with building , plauting , hedging , and the like , but chiefly by this kind of manuing that ●t the time when this last horrible rebellion broke forth , the same Lordship , if it had been to let out then , mighe have been let for five hundred pounds sterling a year : as it hath been assured me by some , who themselves had been farmers of that land . Sect. 8. Another history , shewing the ●fficacy of Lime in this particular . Before we give over this discours of Lime , we shall adde to what hath been said already , that in some other parts of Ireland , where this manuring with Lime was not used nor known , the vertue of Lime in this particular hath been found out by meer chance . For some persons known to me , who lived but a few miles from Dublin , having understood that the crowes ( wherewith they were much plagued , and who did use to make very great spoil of their grains ) would not touch the corn wherewith the lime was mixed , did cause unsl●ked Lime to be mingled with water , making it as thinne as if it had been for the whitening of walls , and very well bespringled the corn therewith , before it was carried to the fields to be sowen , and that after this manner , the corn lying on a heap , one turned it with both hands , whilest another sprinkled on the fore-said stuff , doing so untill the whole heap was thoroughly besprinkled ▪ at other times they mingled dry lime with the corn , and afterwards besprinkled the whole heap with fair water through and through , for the same purpose , and hereby they did not only obtain the aforesaid end , of preserving the corn from the crowes , but had thereby a fairer and better crop , than ever before their land had produced . Sect. 9. Of Sea-sand . Lime is much used in the province of Munster , as in other parts of Ireland , so for to manure the ground withall , where the sea-sand likewise is greatly used to the same end , not only in places lying on the seaside , but even ten , twelve , and fifteen miles into the land , whether it was carried in some places by boats , and in others upon carts , the charges being sufficiently recompensed by the pro●it comming from it . For they used it for the most part only upō very poor land , consisting of cold clay , and that above half a foot deep : which land having been three or f●ur times plowed & harrowed ( in the same manner as is usuall to be done with fallow ) the sand is strawed all over very thinly , a little before the sowing time : the which beeing done , that land bringeth very good corn of all sorts , not only Rye and Oates , but even Barley and Wheat , three yeares one after another ; and having lyen fallow the fourth year , for many years after it produceth very clean and sweet grass ; whereas formerly , and before it was thus manured , it produced nothing but moss , heath , and short low furze : which herbs are fired upon the ground , and the ground stubbed , before it be plowed the first time It is not any peculiar sort of Sea-sand , nor out of any particular places , which is used for this purpose , but that which every where lyeth on the strands . And this manner of manu●ing the land with Sea-sand is very common in the two most Westerly shires of England , Cornwall and Devonshire , from whence those , who first practised it in Ireland , seem to have learned it . Sect. 10. Of Brine or Pickle . The goodness of the Sea-sand consisteth chiefly in its Saltness , for which reason Pickle it self is very good for this purpose : it beeing very well known to severall English dwelling about the Band and Colrain , that were Farmers of the Salmon-fishing there , who used every year carefully to keep the soul pikle , comming of the Salmons at their repacking ; and having powred it among the ordinary dung of cattle and straw they did let them ly a good while a mellow●ng together . Hereby it was greatly strengthened and enriched , so that the land being dunged with it , did bear much better and richer crops than that which was manured onely with common dung without the mixture of it . CHAP. XII . Sect. 1. Of the Marle in Ireland , and the manner of Marling the land there . MArle is a certain sort of fat and clayish stuff , being as the grease of the earth ; it hath from antient times on greatly used for manuring of land both in France and England , as may appear out of Pliny in the sixth , seventh , and eighth Chapters of his seventeenth Book . The same also is stil very usual in sundry parts of England , being of an incomparable goodness : The which caused the English , who out of some of those places where Marle was used were come to live in Ireland , to make diligent search for it , and that with good success at last ; it having been found out by them within these few years , in severall places ; first in the Kings-county , not far from the Shanon , where being of a gray colour , it is digged out of the Bogs ; And in the County of Wexford , where the use of it was grown very common before this Rebellion , especially in the parts lying near the sea ; where it stood them in very good steed , the land of it self being nothing fruitfull . For although the ground ( for the most part ) is a good black earth , yet the same being but one foot deep , and having underneath a crust of stiff yellow clay of half a foot , is thereby greatly impaired in its own goodness . In this depth of a foot and a half next under the clay , lyeth the Marle , the which reacheth so far downwards , that yet no where they are come to the bottom of it . It is of a blew colour , and very fat ( which as in other ground , so in this , is chiefly perceived when it is wet ) but brittle and dusty when it is dry . Sect. 2. The manner , charges , and profit of Marling the ground . The Marle is layd upon the land in heaps , by some before it is plowed , by others after , many letting it lye several moneths ere they plow it again , that the Rain may equally divide and mixe it ; the Sun , Moon , and Air mellow and incorporate it with the earth . One thousand Cart-loads of this goeth to one English Acre of ground ; it being very chargeable , for even to those who dig it out of their own ground , so as they are at no other expences but the hire of the labourers , every Acre cometh to stand in three pounds sterling . But these great expences are sufficiently recompenced by the great fruitfulness which it causeth , being such , as may seem incredible ; for the Marled-land , even the very first year , fully quitteth all the cost bestowed on it . There besides it is sufficient once to Marle , whereas the ordinary dunging must be renewed oftentimes . Sect. 3. The usage of the Marled-land , practised by them of the County of Wexford . The good usage of the Marled-land , to keep it in heart for ever after , doth consist , in the opinion and practise of some , in letting it ly Fallow at convenient times , but the ordinary manner , commonly practised by the inhabitants of the County of Wexford , and counted the best by them , is , that having sowed it five or six years together , with the richest sorts of Corn , to wit , Wheat and Barley ( especially that sort which in some parts of England , and generally in Ireland , is peculiarly called Bear , being a much richer Grain than the ordinary Barley ) it being afterwards turned to Pasture , whereunto it is very fit , forasmuch as it bringeth very sweet grass in great abundance : For the Marle is also used on Meddows at the first , with very good success , improving the same most wonderfully . If the Marled-land be thus used , and by turns kept under Corn , and Grass , it keeps its fruitfulness for ever ; where to the contrary , if year after year it be sowed till the heart be drawn out , it 's quite spoyled , so as afterwards it is not possible to bring it again to any passable condition by any kind of Dunging , or Marling . This would ordinarily be done in the space of ten yeares ; for so long together the Marled-land may be sowed , and bring every year a rich crop of the best Corn. Nevertheless this is not generall , but taketh place onely in the worser kind of ground ▪ for where the land of it self is better and richer , there after Marling , Wheat and other Corn may be sowed , not only for ten yeares together , but longer : For very credible persons have assured me , that some parts of the County of Wexford having bo●n very good Corn for thirteen yeares together , and afterwards being turned to Pasture , it was as good and fertile as other Marled-grounds that had been under Corn but five or six years . Sect. 4. Of the Marle in Connaught . The Province of Connaught ( by what hath been discovered ) is much more plentifull in Marle , than Leinster , as in other Counties , so in those of Roscoman , Slego , and Galloway , almost in every part of it . It is there of three several colours , some being white as chalk , other gray , and some black ; but none blew , as that in the County of Wexford . It lyeth nothing deep under the upper-ground , or surface of the earth , commonly not above half a foot ; but it s own depth is so great , that never any body yet digged to the bottom of it . The land which they intend to Marle in this Province , is commonly plowed in the beginning of May , and lying five or six weeks ( untill it be sufficiently dryed and mellowed by the Sun and Wind ) they harrow it , and then having brought the Marle upon it , five or six weeks after it is plowed again , and a third time about September : After which third plowing they sow it with Wheat or Barley , whereof they have a very rich crop the next year . Sect. 5. Property and usage of the Marled-lands in Connaught . Land Marled in that manner as we have said , may be sowed ten or twelve yeares together ; the first eight or nine-with Wheat , and Bear , or Barley , and the remaining three or four years with Oates , afterwards the land is turned to pasture , and having served some years in that kind , it may be Marled anew , and made as good for Corn as at the first . For the observation of those of the County of Wexford , that land may not be Marled more than once , doth not take place in Connaught , where it is an ordinary thing , having some space of years to make it again . I know some Gentlemen who have caused some parcels of land to be Marled thrice in the space of twenty yeares , and have found very good profit by it . But whether this be caused by the difference of the ground and Marle ( appearing also hereby , that in Connaught they scarce lay the fourth part of the quantity of Marle on the ground of what they doe in the County of Wexford ) or by the carelesness or want of experience of those of that County , I am not yet fully informed . But thus much is known as well in Connaught as other parts , that those who sow the Marled-land untill it can bear no more , and be quite out of heart , wil find it exceeding difficult , if not altogether impossible ever to amend or improve the same again by any means whatsoever . CHAP. XIII . Of the Heaths and Moores , or Bogs in Ireland . Sect. 1. Of the Moory , or Boggy-heaths . HAving spoke of the fruitfull lands of Ireland , it followeth that we treat of those which are neither fit for the bringing of Corn , or feeding of Cattle ; some being such for want of good soyl , and others through superfluous moysture . Of the first sort are those places where the ground consisting of meer rock , sand , or earth , naturally unfruitful hath no good mold at the top sufficient for Corn or Grass to root , and to draw convenient nourishment out of it , the ground being bare , or over-grown onely with Moss , Heath , Furze , Brakes , Thorns , Rushes , and the like . The places whose ground is bare , are nothing frequent , nor of any great bigness in Ireland , and rather on the Sea-side than within the land . But the other are very common throughout the whole Kingdom , not only in the Mountains ( many whereof do for the most part consist of nothing else ) but also in the Hilly-quarters , the Plain-countries , and in many places of great extent , taking up some miles in length and breadth . Most of these Wasts in the Plain-countries and Valleys , as also some on the Mountains and Hils , are Moory and Boggy , fit for to dig Turf out , to the great commodity of the inhabitants , in places where other fuel is wanting . So that these parts of Land , although barren and producing no kind of thing for the food of man or beasts , may not be reckoned in the number of those which are altogether unprofitable , being of good use in the parts far distant from the Sea , where they can have no Sea-coales , and where Woods are wanting , nor well live . Some of these dry , or red Bogs , as commonly they are called ( the first , in comparison of those whereof presently shall be spoken , the other , because the earth in them for the most part is reddish , and over-grown with Mos● of the same colour ) are in some parts of a vast extent ; instance that by the Shanon-side , beginning hard by Atlone , and following the course of the River down towards Limmerick , which being two or three miles broad in most parts , is said to be upwards of fifty miles in length . Sect. 2. Of the dry Heaths . There are some dry Heaths in Ireland , for the most part on the mountains , and very few in the plain countries ; to the contrary of England , where , as well as in Netherland , Germany , and other countries , those Heaths on plain ground are very common in sundrie parts of the land , and many of them of a great extent , having very many miles in compass ; and where any such dry Heaths are in Ireland , the land for the most part is not altogether barren , but gra●sy between and at the bottome of the heath ; so as the heath being burnt ( a thing much used in Ireland both by the English and Irish ) the land bringeth reasonable good and sweet grass , fit for sheep to feed on ; and with a little extraordinary labour and costs brought to bear corn . Others of these Heaths are grassie , having the grass growing not all over among the heath , but in spaces by it self : as upon the Heath between the town of Kildare and the Liffie ; which is famous over all Ireland by the name of the Currogh of Kildare , being a hilly ground , at its highest neer the said town , from thence towards the Liffie descending by degrees , about three miles long , and two or three broad , divided into rowes , of heath and grass ; which being of no great breadth , and many in number , doe ly by the ●ide one of another throughout the whole earth , each of those rowes extending it self in length from the one end of the Currogh to the other , The rowes of Heath are about a stone cast over in some places , in some more , in others less : but those of grass a good deal narrower than the others , being alwayes alike green and dry , in the winter as well as the summer , and clothed with short grass , but very sweet and good , very convenient for sheep to feed on ; of the which alwaies in time of peace , a very great number is grazing here , the whole Currogh being a Commons . Sect. 3. Of the Wet Bogs The places barren through superfluous moisture , are bogs called by the Irish Moones , whereof Ireland is full . There is three or four different sorts of them ; grassy , watery , muddy , and Hassocky , as appeareth more largely by the following description . But the English Irish have given the name of Bogs , not only to the wet , of which we are now to treat , but aswell to the turf moores of all sorts , not excepting the red bog , which in most places is firm enough to bear a man , or unshod nagge going over it , but is not for any great weight . But we shall in the following chapters speak in order of the four sorts of wet bggs , which above wee have mentioned , and afterwards in its due place treat of the turf and red moores , as occasion shall require . Sect. 4. Of the Grassie Bogs The grassy Bogs are all over covered with grass , looking fair and pleasant , as if they were dry ground and goodly meadowes ; whereby many , who not knowing the nature of those places , and because of the greeness suspecting no evill , goe into them to their great trouble , and many times to the extreme danger of their lives , for the earth being very spongy can bear no weight , but as well men as beast , assoon as they set foot on it doe sink to the ground , some knee deep , others to the wast , and many over head and ears : for all or most bogs in Ireland having underneath a hard and firm gravell are not of an equall depth , which in some is only of two or three feet , in others five , six or more , in somuch that those who fall into the deepest places of these bogs , can hardly escape , but for the most part doe perish , being pittifully smothered . Some of these bogs , doe so dry up in the summer that they may be passed without danger ; the which in particular falleth out in the great Mountaines in Munster in the county of Kerry , called Slew-Logher , upon which all kind of cattle doe grase the summer long being every where full of good and sweet grass , knee deep in most places ; whereof not the tenth part being eaten ( for if all the cattle of that Province were driven thither and left all the summer upon the place it would hardly be consumed ) the rest is spoyled when the wet weather cometh in , and stayeth the rain-water from descending ; through which the ground rotteth in that manner , that all winter long it is unpassable for men and beasts . But the deepest bogs are unpassable in the summer as well as in the winter , yet most of them have firm places , in narrow paths , & in some larger parcels ; by the meanes whereof those , unto whom they are known , can cross them from one side to another , where others who are not used to them doe not know in what part to set one step ; in which nimble trick , called commonly treading of the Bogs , most Irish are very expert , as having been trained up in it from their infancy . The firm places in passing , or but lightly shaking them , tremble for a great way , which hath given them the name of Shaking-Bogs ; and where they are but of a small compass , Quagmires . Sect. 5. Of the Watery-Bogs , and of the Miry-Bogs . The Watery-bogs are likewise clothed with Grass , but the water doth not sink altogether into them , as into the former , but remaineth in part standing on the top ( in the same manner as in some of the Grassie-bogs , and in all the low Pastures and Meddows of Holland ) by reason whereof these Bogs are not dangerous ; for every one at the first sight may easily discern them from the firm ground . These two sorts are in many parts found apart , and in others mixt and interlaced ; and likewise parcels both of the one and the other are found up and down in the Moory-heaths and Red-bogs . Both these sorts , as well the watery as the Green-Bogs , yeeld for the most part very good Turf , much better than the Red-Bogs , whereof more shall be spoken hereafter . The Miry-Bogs do consist of meer Mud and Mire , with very little or no grass upon them . These are commonly of a very small compass , whereas most part of the other two are of a notable extent , and some of several miles in length and breadth . Sect. 6. Of the Hassockie-bogs . Hassockie-bogs we call those , whose ground being miry and muddy is covered over with water a foot or two deep , in some places more , in others less ; so as one would sooner take them for Loughs , were it not that they are very thick over-spread with little Tufts or Ilets , the which consisting of Reeds , Rushes , high sower Grass , and sometimes with little Shrubs , for the most part are very small , and have but a few feet in compass ; some of them being of the bigness of a reasonable big chamber . These little Ilets or Tufts being so many in number , and spread over all the Bog , there remaineth nothing between them but great Plashes of water ( in regard whereof these Bogs might well be called Plashy-Bogs ) in some places wider , in others narrower , so as from the one men may well step or leap to the other ; that which those who are expert in it know how to do very nimble , and so to run from one part of the Bog to another : For the roots of the Rushes , Reeds , and other things growing on those Tufts , are so interwoven , that they can easily bear a man who lightly treadeth upon them , although they have very little earth , and are wondrous spungy ; so as they , when the water being drained , the Bog is dried round about , may easily be plucked from the ground . The English inhabiting in Ireland have given these Tufts the name of Hassocks , and this sort of Bogs , Hassocky-bogs : Of which Bogs Munster and other Provinces are not altogether free , but most of them are found in Leinster , especially in Kings and Queens-county , where also the othtr sorts of Bogs are very common ; whereas otherwise Connaught is generally fuller of Bogs than any of the other Provinces . CHAP. XIV Originall of the Bogs in Ireland ; and the manner of Draining them , practised there by the English Inhabitants . Sect. 1. Of the originall of Bogs in this Countrie . VEry few of the Wet-bogs in Ireland are such by any naturall property , or primitive constitution , but through the superfluous moysture that in length of time hath been gathered therein , whether it have its originall within the place it self , or be come thither from without . The first of these two cases taketh place in the most part of the Grassie-bogs , which ordinarily are occasioned by Springs ; the which arising in great number out of some parcel of ground , and finding no issue , do by degrers soak through , and bring it to that rottenness and spunginess , which nevertheless is not a little increased through the rain water comming to that of the Springs . But the two other sorts , viz. the Waterie and Hassockie-bogs , are in some places caused by the rain-water onely , as in others through brooks and rivelets running into them , and in some through both together ; whereunto many times also cometh the cause of the Grassi-bogs , to wit the store of Springs within the very ground : and all this in places , where or through the situation of them , and by reason of their even plainness or hollowness , or through some other impediment , the water hath no free passage away , but remaineth within them , and so by degrees turneth them into Bogs . Sect. 2. Retchlesness of the Irish , cause of most of the Bogs . Of trees found in Bogs . So that it may easily be comprehended , that whoso could drain the water , and for the future prevent the gathering thereof , might reduce most of the Bogs in Ireland to firm land , and preserve them in that condition . But this hath never been known to the Irish , or if it was , they never went about it , but to the contrarie let daily more & more of their good land grow boggy through their carelesness , whereby also most of the Bogs at first were caused . This being otherwise evident enough , may further be confirmed by the whole bodies of trees , which ordinarily are found by the turf-diggers very deep in the ground , as well of other trees , as of Hasels : likewise they meet sometimes with , the very Nuts themselves in great quantity , the which looking very fair and whole at the outside , as if they came but newly 〈…〉 have no kernell within the same , through the great length of time beeing consumed and turned into filth . And it is worthie of observation , that trees , & truncks of trees , are in this manner found not only in the Wet bogs , but even in the Heathy ones or Red bogs , as by name in that by the Shanon-side , wherof hath been spoken above : in which bog the turf diggers many times doe find whole Firr-trees deep in the ground ; whether it be that those trees , being fallen , are by degrees sunk deeper and deeper ( the earth of that Bog almost every where being very loose and spungy , as it is in all such Bogs ) or that the earth in length of time bee grown over them . Sect. 3. Draining of the Bogs practised by the English in Ireland . But as the Irish have been extreme careless in this , so the English , introducers of all good things in Ireland ( for which that brutish nation from time to time hath rewarded them with unthankfulnes , hatred , and envy , and lately with a horrible and bloody conspiracie , tending to their utter destruction ) have set their industrie at work for to remedy it , and having considered the nature of the Bogs , and how possible it was to reduce many of them unto good land , did some yeares since begin to goe about it all over the land , and that with very good success ; so as I know Gentlemen , who turned into firm land three or four hundred acres of Bog , and in case that this detestable rebellion had not come between , in a few yeares there would scarce have been left one acre of Bog , of what was in the lands and possessiion of the English ; except onely those places whose situation is altogether repugnant to draining , because that the water either through the hollowness of the place , as in the inclosed valleyes and deep dales between the hils and mountaines , or through the too great evenness & plainness of the ground , not inclining to any one part more than another , cannot be drawn away at all ; and except such parcels as needs must have been kept for turf , and Red bogs who are very unfit for draining , for the trenches being made , the earth on both sides will sink into them again , and choak them up . Sect. 4. Profit reaped by the draining of Bogs . This draining of the Bogs as it tended not a little to the generall good of the whole land , by amending of the Air ( wherof we shall have occasion to say more in some other place ) and otherwise , so it brought great profit unto the Authors , for the land or soil of the Bogs being in most places good of it self , and there besides greatly enriched by the lying still and the soaking in of the water for the space of so many yeares , the same being dryed through the draining of the water , is found to be very sit either to have corn sowed upon , or to be turned into pastures ; making also excellent meadowes : so as those , who have tried that , doe affirm , that the meadowes gained out of the Bogs might be compared with the very best of their other meadowes , yea many times surpassed the same in goodness : & this took place chiefly in the Grassie bogs or Shakking bogs , whose fruitfulness in this particular , & in the plentifull production of very sweet and deep grass , after the draining off the water , was very wonderfull ; and all this without any other trouble or costs bestowed upon these Meddows , than that they dunged them the first year , to warm them the better , and the sooner , and more thoroughly to amend the remainders of that coldness and rawness contracted through that long and constant continuance of the water upon them ; after which once dunging , afterwards for a good many yeares nothing else needed to be done to them . Sect. 5. The manner of draining the Bogs . This draining of the Bogs was performed in the manner following . On that side of the Bog , where the ground was somewhat sloaping , they cut a broad deep Trench , beginning it in the firm ground , and advancing it unto the entrance of the Bog , into which Trench the water would sink out of the next parts of the Bog in great abundance , and that many times so suddenly , as if a great sluce had been opened , so as the labourers were constrained to run out of it with all speed , lest the ●orce of the water should overwhelm and carry them away . Some part of the Bog being by this meanes grown reasonable dry within a short space of time , opportunity thereby was ministred to advance the Trench further into the Bog ; and so by little and little they went on with it untill at last they carryed it quite across the Bog , from the one side to the other : And having done this , they made a great many lesser Trenches out of the main one , on both sides of the same ; the which bringing the water from all the parts of the Bog unto the main Trench , did in a little while empty the Bog of all its superfluous moysture , and turn it into good and firm ground . Sect. 6. Observation about the falling and setling of the Bogs at their draining . The Green or Grassie-bogs , the which having all their moysture and water inwardly , are thereby wonderfully swelled and pust up , use by means of this draining to fall very much , and to grow a great deal lower , and that not only apparently , so that the ground which before the drayning was five or six feet high , commeth at last to be not above two or three feet high ; but sometimes also suddenly , and within the space of four and twenty , or eight and forty houres ; whereas ordinarily that useth to come to pass in greater length of time ; and although the ground by falling in this manner , may seem thereby to have been subject to return to its former boggy condition on the least occasion ; nevertheless there was no danger of that , as long as the Trenches were kept open , and thereby the passage kept free for the water , which from time to time would from all parts of the drayned Bog be sinking into them . This water , as at the first draining , so ever after , was by the main Trench carryed unto some Brook , River , or Lough , according as one or other of them was next at hand , and the situation of the land would give opportunity . CHAP. XV. Of the Woods in Ireland . Sect. 1. Woods in Ireland are reckoned among the barren lands , and the reason thereof . AMongst the barren parts of Ireland the Woods must also be counted , according to the usuall division of the lands of that Kingdom , whereby reckoning for fruitfull onely the Meddows , Arable-grounds , and Pastures , they count all the rest for barren , comprehending them under these three generall heads , Bogs , Barren-Mountains , and Woods . Which division as it is in the mouth of all them that have any insight into the matters of that Land , and do , or have lived there , so it is further confirmed by a number of Writings and Monuments , both of ancienter times , and late ones , in the which it is very common and familiar : As for instance may appear by those several Acts , which since this last Rebellion of the Irish have been made by the Parliament of England in the behalf of the Adventurers who have layd out their monyes for the reconquering of the revolted parts of that Kingdom . For although the land which the Woods doe take up , is in it self very good in most places , and apt to bear both Corn and Grass plentifully ( whereof more shall be sayd by and by ) yet as long as the Woods remain standing , it is unfit not only to be made either Arable or Meddow ( as in it self is most evident ) but even for Pasture , by reason of the overmuch moysture , the roots of the trees staying the rain-water , so as it hath not the liberty to pass away readily , and their stems and branches hindering the free access of the Wind and Sun , whereunto cometh in many parts the grounds own wateriness , occasioned by Springs there arising , and by its situation apt for the gathering and keeping of water , which maketh them for the most part so muddy and boggy , that cattle cannot conveniently feed in them . Sect. 2. Woods much diminished in Ireland since the first comming in of the English. In antient times , and as long as the land was in the full possession of the Irish themselves , all Ireland was very full of Woods on every side , as evidently appeareth by the writings of Giraldus Cambrensis , who came into Ireland upon the first Conquest , in the company of Henry the second , King of England , in the year of our Saviour a eleven hundred seventy and one . But the English having setled themselves in the land , did by degrees greatly diminish the Woods in all the places where they were masters , partly to deprive the Theeves and Rogues , who used to lurk in the Woods in great numbers , of their refuge and starting-holes , and partly to gain the greater scope of profitable lands . For the trees being cut down , the roots stubbed up , and the land used and tilled according to exigency , the Woods in most part of Ireland may be reduced not only to very good Pastures , but also to excellent Arable and Meddow . Through these two causes it is come to pass in the space of many years , yea of some Ages , that a great part of the Woods , which the English found in Ireland at their first arrival there , are quite destroyed , so as nothing at all remaineth of them at this time . Sect. 3. Diminishing of the Woods during the last Peace . And even since the subduing of the last great Rebellion of the Irish before this , under the conduct of the Earl of Tirone ( overthrown in the last yeares of Queen Elizabeth by her Viceroy Sir Charles Blunt , Lord Mountjoy , and afterwards Earl of Devonshire ) and during this last Peace of about forty years ( the longest that Ireland ever enjoyed , both before and since the comming in of the English ) the remaining Woods have very much been diminished , and in sundry places quite destroyed , partly for the reason last mentioned , and partly for the wood and timber it self , not for the ordinary uses of building and firing ( the which ever having been afoot , are not very considerable in regard of what now we speak of ) but to make merchandise of , and for the making of Charcoal for the Iron-works . As for the first , I have not heard that great timber hath ever been used to be sent out of Ireland in any great quantity , nor in any ordinary way of Traffick ; but onely Pipe-staves , and the like , of which good store hath been used to be made , and sent out of the Land , even in former times , but never in that vast quantity , nor so constantly as of late years , and during the last Peace , wherein it was grown one of the ordinary merchandable commodities of the country , so as a mighty Trade was driven in them , and whole ship-loads sent into forrein countries yearly ; which as it brought great profit to the proprietaries , so the felling of so many thousands of trees every year as were employed that way , did make a great destruction of the Woods in tract of time . As for the Charcoal , it is incredible what quantity thereof is consumed by one Iron-work in a year : and whereas there was never an Iron-work in Ireland before , there hath been a very great number of them erected since the last Peace in sundry parts of every Province ; the which to furnish constantly with Charcoales , it was necessary from time to time to fell an infinite number of trees , all the lopings and windfals being not sufficient for it in the least manner . Sect. 4. Great part of Ireland very bare of Woods at this time . Through the aforesayd causes Ireland hath been made so bare of Woods in many parts , that the inhabitants do not onely want wood for firing ( being therefore constrained to make shift with turf , or sea-coal , where they are not too far from the sea ) but even timber for building , so as they are necessitated to fetch it a good way off , to their great charges , especially in places where it must be brought by land : And in some parts you many travell whole dayes long without seeing any woods or trees except a few about Gentlemens houses ; as namely from Dublin , and from places that are some miles further to the South of it , to Tredagh , Dundalk , the Nurie , and as far as Dremore ; in which whole extent of land , being above threescore miles , one doth not come near any woods worth the speaking of , and in some parts thereof you shall not see so much as one tree in many miles . For the great Woods which the Maps doe represent unto us upon the Mountains between Dundalk and the Nury , are quite vanished , there being nothing left of them these many years since , but one only tree , standing close by the highway , at the very top of one of the Mountains , so as it may be seen a great way off , and therefore serveth travellers for a mark . Section . 5. Many great Woods still left in Ireland . Yet notwithstanding the great destruction of the Woods in Ireland , occasioned by the aforesayd causes , there are still sundry great Woods remaining , and that not onely in the other Provinces , but even in Leinster it self . For the County of Wickloe , Kings-county , and Queens-county , all three in that Province , are throughout full of Woods , some whereof are many miles long and broad . And part of the Counties of Wexford and Carloe are likewise greatly furnished with them . In Ulster there be great Forrests in the County of Donegall , and in the North-part of Tirone , in the Country called Glankankin . Also in the County of Fermanagh , along Lough-Earne ; in the County of Antrim ; and in the North-part of the County of Down ; in the two Countries called Killulta and Kilwarlin ; besides severall other lesser Woods in sundry parts of that Province . But the County of Louth , and far the greatest part of the Countys of Down , Armagh , Monaghan , and Cavan ( all in the same Province of Ulster ) are almost every where bare , not onely of Woods , but of all sorts of Trees , even in places which in the beginning of this present Age , in the War with Tirone , were encumbred with great and thick Forrests . In Munster where the English , especially the Earl of Cork , have made great havock of the Woods during the last Peace , there be still sundry great Forests remaining in the Counties of Kerry , and of Tipperary ; and even in the County of Cork , where the greatest destruction therof hath bin made , some great Woods are yet remaining , there being also store of scattered Woods both in that County , and all the Province over . Connaught is well stored with trees in most parts , but hath very few Forests or great Woods , except in the Counties of Maio and Sligo . CHAP. XVI . Of the Mines in Ireland , and in particular of the Iron-mines . Sect. 1. All the Mines in Ireland discovered by the New-English . THe Old-English in Ireland , that is , those who are come in from the time of the first Conquest , untill the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign , have been so plagued with Wars from time to time , one while intestine among themselves , and another while with the Irish , that they could scarce ever find the opportunity of seeking for Mines , and searching out the Metals hidden in the bowels of the Earth . And the Irish themselves , as being one of the most barbarous Nations of the whole earth , have at all times been so far from seeking out any , that even in these last years , and since the English have begun to discover some , none of them all , great nor small , at any time hath applyed himself to that business , or in the least manner furthered it . So that all the Mines which to this day are found out in Ireland , have been discovered ( at least as for to make any use of them ) by the New-English , that is , such as are come in during , and since the reign of Queen Elizabeth . Severall whereof having begun to give their minds to it during the last Peace , have in a few years found out a great many Iron-Mines in sundry parts of the Kingdom , and also some of Lead and Silver ; which greatly confirmeth the opinion of many knowing persons , who hold that the Mountains of Ireland are full of Metals , and that if the same industry and diligence had been used by the inhabitants of that Country in former Ages , as there hath been since the beginning of the present , many more Mines might have been discovered , not only of the same Minerals as have been found out hitherto , but of others also , and perhaps even of Gold it self . Sect. 2. Grounds to beleeve that there are Gold-mines in Ireland . I beleeve many will think it very unlikely , that there should be any Gold-mines in Ireland ; but a credible person hath given me to understand , that one of his acquaintance had severall times assured him , that out of a certain rivelet in the County of nether-Tirone , called Miola ( the which rising in the Mountains Slew-galen , and passing by the village Maharry , falleth into the North-west corner of Lough-Neaugh , close by the place where the River Band commeth out of it ) hee had gathered about one dram of pure gold ; concluding thereby , that in the aforesaid Mountains rich Gold-mines doe lye hidden . For it is an ordinary thing for rivers , which take their originall in gold-bearing mountains , to carry Gold mixt with their sand ; the which may bee confirmed by many instances , and to say nothing of severall Rivers of that kind , mentioned by Staabo , Pliny , & other old Geographers and Historians , nor of Pactolus and Hermus in Lydia , and Tagus in Spain , whereof all the old Poets are full ; it is certain , that in our very times severall rivers in Germanie , as the Elbe , Schwarts , Sala , and others , doe carrie gold , and have it mixed with their sands ; out of the which by the industry of man it is collected . Sect. 3. Three sorts of Iron-mines in Ireland : and first of the first sort , Bog-mine . But to let alone uncertain conjectures , and to content our selves with the Mines that are already discovered , we will in order speak of them , and begin with the Iron-mines . Of them there are three sorts in Ireland , for in some places the Oar of the Iron is drawn out of Moores and Bogs , in others it is hewen out of Rocks , and in others it is digged out of Mountains : of which three sorts the first is called Bog-mine , the other Rock-mine , and the third with severall names White-mine , Pin-mine , and Shel-mine . The first sort , as wee have said , and as the name it self doth shew , is found in low and boggie places , out of the which it is raised with very little charge , as lying not deep at all , commonly on the superficies of the earth , and about a foot in thickness . This Oar is very rich of metall , and that very good and tough , nevertheless in the melting it must be mingled with some of the Mine or Oar of some of the other sorts : for else it is too harsh , and keeping the furnace too hot , it melteth too suddenly , and stoppeth the mouth of the furnace , or , to use the workmens own expression choaketh the furnace . Whilest this Oar is new , it is of a yellowish colour , and the substance of it somewhat like unto clay , but if you let it lye any long time in the open air , it groweth not only very dry , as the clay useth to doe , but moldereth and dissolveth of it self , and falleth quite to dust or sand , and that of a blackish or black-brown colour . Sect. 4. Of the second sort of Iron-mine , called Rock-mine . The second sort , that which is taken out of Rocks , being a hard and meer stony substance , of a dark and rustie colour , doth not lye scattered in severall places , but is a piece of the very rock , of the which it is hewen : which Rock being covered over with earth , is within equallie every where of the same substance ; so as the whole Rock , and every parcell thereof , is Oar of Iron . This Mine , as well as the former , is raised with little trouble , for the Iron-rock being full of joints , is with pick-axes easily divided and broken into pieces of what bigness one will : which by reason of the same joints , whereof they are full every where , may easily be broke into other lesser pieces ; as that is necessary , before they be put into the furnace . This Mine or Oar is not altogether so rich as the Bog-mine , and yeeldeth very brittle Iron , hardly fit for any thing else , but to make plow-shares of it ( from whence the name of colt-share Iron is given unto it ) and therefore is seldom melted alone , but mixed with the first or the third sort . Of this kind hitherto there hath but two Mines been discovered in Ireland , the one in Munster , neer the town of Tallo , by the Earl of Cork his Iron works ; the other in Leinster , in Kings county , in a place called Desert land , belonging to one Serjeant Major Piggot , which rock is of so great a compass , that before this rebellion it furnished divers great Iron-works , and could have furnished many more , without any notable diminution ; seeing the deepest pits that had been yet made in it , were not above two yards deep . The land , under which this rock lyeth , is very good and fruitfull , as much as any other land thereabouts , the mold being generallie two feet and two and a half , and in many places three feet deep . Sect. 5. Of the third sort of Iron-mine . The third sort of Iron-mine is digged out of the mountains , in severall parts of the Kingdome ; in Vlster , in the County of Fermanagh , upon Lough Earne ; in the County of Cavan , in a place called Douballie , in a drie mountain ; and in the County of Nether-Tirone , by the side of the rivelet Lishan , not farre from Lough Neaugh ; at the foot of the mountains Slew-galen mentioned by us upon an other occasion , in the beginning at this Chapter : in Leinster ▪ in Kings-countie , hard by Mountmelick ; and in Queens-countie , two miles from Mountrath : in Connaught ; in Tomound or the County of Clare , six miles from Limmerick ; in the County of Roscomen , by the side of Lough Allen ; and in the County of Letrim , on the East-side of the said Lough , where the mountains are so full of this metall , that thereof it hath got in Irish the name of Slew Neren , that is , Mountains of Iron : and in the Province of Munster also in sundry places . This sort is of a whitish or gray colour , like that of ashes ; and one needs not take much pains for to find it out , for the mountaines which doe contain it within themselves , doe commonly shew it of their own accord , so as one may see the veins thereof at the very outside in the sides of the mohntains , beeing not very broad , but of great length , and commonly divers in one place , five or six ridges the one above the other , with ridges of earth between them . These Veins or Ridges are vulgarly called Pins , from whence the Mine hath the name of Pin-mine ; being also called White-mine , because of its whitish colour ; and Shel-mine , for the following reason : for this stuff or Oar being neither loose or soft as earth or clay , neither firm and hard as stone , is of a middle substance between both , somewhat like unto Slate , composed of shels or scales , the which do lye one upon another , and may be separated and taken asunder very easily , without any great force or trouble . This stuff is digged out of the ground in lumps of the bigness of a mans head , bigger , or less , according as the Vein assordeth opportunitie . Within every one of these lumps , when the Mine is very rich and of the best sort ( for all the Oar of this kind is not of equall goodness , some yeelding more and better Iron than other ) lyeth a small Kernell , which hath the name of Hony-comb given to it , because it is full of little holes , in the same manner as that substance whereof it borroweth its appellation . The Iron comming of this Oar is not brittle , as that of the Rock-mine , but tough , and in many places as good as any Spanish Iron . Sect. 6. Iron-works erected by the English. The English having discovered these Mines , endeavoured to improve the same , & to make profit of them , and consequently severall Iron-works were erected by them in sundry pats of the Land , ●s namely by the Earl of Cork in divers places in Munster ; by Sr Coarles Coot in the Counties of Roscomen and Letrim , in Connaught , and in Leinster by Mountrath , in Queens-county ; by the Earl of London-derry at Ballonakill , in the sayd County ; by the Lord Chancelour Sir Adam Loftus , Vicount of Ely , at Mount-melik , in Kings-county ; by Sir Iohn Dunbar in Fermanagh , in Ulster ; and another in the same County , by the side of Lough-Earne , by Sir Leonard Bleverhasset ; in the County of Tomond , in Connaught , by some London-Merchants ; besides some other Works in other places , whose first Erectors have not come to my knowledge . In imitation of these have also been erected divers Iron-works in sundry parts of the sea-coast of Ulster and Munster , by persons , who having no Mines upon or near their own Lands , had the Oare brought unto them by sea out of England ; the which they found better cheap than if they had caused it to be fetched by land from some of the Mines within the land . And all this by English , whose industry herein the Irish have been so far from imitating , as since the beginning of this Rebellion they have broke down and quite demolished almost all the fore-mentioned Iron-works , as well those of the one as of the other sort . CHAP. XVII . Of the Iron-works ▪ their fashion , charges of erecting and maintaining th●m , and profit comming of them : With an exact description of the manner of melting the Iron in them . Sect. 1. The fashion of the Iron-works . THe fashion of the Iron-works , of whose erection we have spoke in the end of the foregoing Chapter , is such as followeth . At the end of a great Barn standeth a huge Furnace , being of the height of a pike and a half , or more , and four-square in figure , but after the manner of a Mault-kiln , that is , narrow below , and by degrees growing wider towards the top , so as the compass of the mouth or the top is of many fathoms . This mouth is not covered , but open all over ; so that the flame , when the furnace is kindled , rising through the same without any hindrance , may be seen a great way off in the night , and in the midst of the darkness maketh a terrible shew to travellers , who do not know what it is . These Ovens are not kindled with wood , nor with sea-coal , but meerly vvith char-coal , whereof therefore they consume a huge quantity : For the Furnace being once kindled , is never suffered to go out , but is continually kept a burning from the one end of the year to the other : And the proportion of the coals to the Oare is very great : For the Mine would not melt without an exceeding hot fire ; the which that it may be the more quick and violent , it is continually blown day and night without ceasing by two vast pair of bellow● , the which resting upon main peeces of timber , and with their pipes placed into one of the sides of the Furnace , are perpetually kept in action by the meanes of a great wheel , which being driven about by a little brook or water-course , maketh them rise and fall by turns , so that whilst the one pair of bellows doth swell and fill it self with wind , the other doth blow the same forth into the Furnace . Sect. 2. Of the lesser Iron-works , called Bloomeries : Of the Hammer-works : And of the Casting works . There is another and lesser sort of Iron-works , much different from the former : For instead of a Furnace they use a Hearth therein , altogether of the fashion of a Smiths Hearth , whereon the Oare being layd in a great heap , it is covered over with abundance of Charcoal , the which being kindled , is continually blown by Bellows that are moved by Wheeles and Water-courses , in the same manner as in the other Works . These Works , commonly called Bloomeries , are in use , or were so before this Rebellion in sundry places of the North-parts of Ulster . Besides these two sorts of Works , where the Iron-mine is melted , there is a third sort , where the Iron after the first melting is hammered out into Bars , of which we shall have occasion to speak more in the latter end of this present Chapter . There were also in some parts of Ireland yet another kind of Iron-works , differing from all the former , where the Iron was cast into Ordnance , Pots , small round Furnaces , and other things ; of which Works Mr Christopher Wandsworth , Master of the Rolls of Ireland , and in his latter dayes Lord Deputy of the same Kingdom under the Earl of Strafford , then Lord Lieutenant thereof , had one upon his lands by Idough in the County of Carloe ; whereof we cannot give the Reader any particulars , because we have not yet been informed thereof . Sect. 3. Conveniencies requisite to the erecting of an Iron-work . In the erecting of these Works men seek to make them as near to the Mine as may be , to get the more profit by them : for the greater the distance is , the greater are the charges in having the Oare brought from the Mine to the Furnace , especially where all must be carried by land , the which doth fall out so in far the most places . But many times one is necessitated to make the Works a good way further from the Mine , than otherwise one would , because of the Water-courses , the which being of very great consequence in the well-settling of a Work , and absolutely necessary ( the wheels being all moved by water ) those places must be made choice of , where one may have the conveniency of Water-courses . And besides all this , regard must be had to the nearness of the Woods , partly by reason of the Timber , a great deal whereof is necessary for the erecting of one of these Workes , and chiefly for the Charcoales sake , of which a vast quantity continually is requisite , as before we have shewed . Sect. 4. The charges of erecting and maintaining an Iron-work . It is to be observed , that although there be Wood enough upon ones land , and that not very far from the Mine , together with the conveniences of Water-courses , so as the water needeth not to be brought from very far off , nevertheless the charge is very great , both of erecting and stocking one of the Iron-works , and of maintaining it and keeping it afoot , and that by reason of the great number of Workmen ▪ and Labourers of severall sorts , which thereunto is requisite ; a list of whose names and offices here followeth : Wood-cutters , who fell the timber ; Sawyers , to saw the timber ; Carpenters , Smiths , Masons , and Bellow-makers , to erect the Iron-works , with all the appurtenances thereof , and to repair them from time to time ; Water-leaders , or Water-course-keepers , to steer the Water-courses , and to look to them constantly ; Basket-makers , to make baskets for to carry the Oare and other materials ; Boat-men , and Boat-wrights to make the Boats , and to go in them ; Diggers , who work in the Mine , and dig the same ; Carriers , who carry the Oare from the Mine ; Colliers , who make the Char-coal ; corders , who bring the Char-coal to the work ; fillers , whose work it is from time to time to put the Mine and the coales into the furnace ; keepers of the furnace , who look to the main work , rake out the ashes and cinders , and let out the molten metall at convenient times ; finers , who look to the works where the Iron is hammered ; hammerers , whose work it is to see the Iron hammered out : besides severall other labourers , who having no particular task , must help to put their hand to every thing : of all which sorts of men Sir Charles Coot the elder , that zealous and famous Warriour in this present warre against the Irish Rebells ( wherein having done many memorable exploits , he lost his life in the first year thereof ) did continually keep at work some five-and-twenty or six-and-twenty hundred , at his Iron-works , being three in number . Wherby may easily be gathered the greatness of the expences in erecting & maintaining of Iron-works : and for all this the owners thereof did greatly gain thereby , ordinarily no less than forty in the hundred per annum . Sect. 5. Of the profit of the Iron-works instanced in those of Sir Charles Coot by Mountrath To speak somewhat more particularlie both of the charges and the profits of these Iron-works , we shal instance the matter in one of the works of the said Sr Charles Coot , namely that which he had in the Lordship of Mountrath , in Queens-county . At that work the Tun ( that is twenty hundred weight ) of Rock-mine at the furnace head came in all to stand in five shillings six pence sterling , and the Tun of White-mine , which hee had brought him from a place two miles further off in seven shillings . These two were mixed in that proportion , that to one part of Rock-mine were taken two parts of White-mine : for if more of the Rock-mine had bin taken , the Iron would not have bin so good , and too brittle ; and being thus mixed , they yeelded one third part of Iron : that is to say , of two Tuns of White-mine , and one of Rock-mine , being mingled and melted together , they had one Tun of good Iron , such as is called Merchants-Iron , being not of the first , but second melting , and hammered out into barres , and consequently fit for all kinds of use This Iron he sent down the river Oure ( by others called the Nure ) to Rosse and Waterford in that kind of Irish boates which are called Cots in that countrie , being made of one piece of timber : which kind of ill-favoured boats ( mentioned also by us above ) are very common throughout all Ireland , both for to pass rivers in , and to carry goods from one place to another ; and not only upon shallow waters , such as the aforenamed River is in the greatest part of its course , but even upon the great Rivers and Loughs . At Waterford the Iron was put aboard of ships going for London , where it was sold for sixteen , otherwhiles for seventeen pounds stering , and sometimes for seventeen and a half ; whereas it did not stand Sir Charles Coot in more than betwixt tenne and eleven pounds sterling , all charges reckoned , as well of digging , melting , fining , as of carrying , boat-hire , and freight , even the Custome also comprehended in it . Sect. 6. Some other particulars about the same subiect , of the prosit of the Iron-workes . In most of the other places did a Tun of the Iron-mine or Oar come to stand in five , five and a half , and six shillings sterling at the furnace head ; and it was an ordinary thing , as well where they used White-wine , as where they mixed Rock-mine with it , to have a Tun of good Iron out of three tuns of Oar : in some places , where the Mine was richer , they would have a Tun of Iron out of only two Tuns and a half of Oar. Nevertheless few of them gained more or as much as Sir Charles Coot , because they had not the same conveniencie of transportation : And he himselfe did not gain so much by his Iron works in Connaught , as by that neer Mountrath , although the Mines there afforded a richer Oar , and that the Tun thereof did cost him but three shillings at the furnace , because that Lough-Allen , whereunto the same Mines and Works are contiguons , gave him the opportunitie of carrying the Oar by water from the Mine unto the Work , and that in boates of forty tuns . The Earl of Cork whose Iron-works being seated in Munster , afforded unto him very good opportunitie of sending his Iron out of the land by shipping , did in this particular surpass all others , so as he hath gained great treasures thereby : and knowing persons , who have had a particular insight into his affaires , doe assure me , that he hath profited above one hundred thousand pounds clear gain by his said Iron-works . Sect. 7. The manner of melting the Iron-oar . The manner of melting the Iron , usuall in Ireland , is thus . The furnace is not filled to the top , but some space is left emptie ; and to put new stuff into it they doe not stay untill the former be quite consumed , but only untill it be somewhat descended , and then they cast into it some charges or basketfuls of Coales , and at the top of them the same quantity of Mine : and thus they doe from time to time , so as the furnace is in ● manner alwaie● in one and the same estate ; where is to be observed , that in most furnaces they adde unto the Oar and Coales some quantity of Iron-cinders , and in others of Lime-stone , whereby the melting of the Iron is greatly furthered , and the furnace made to work more mildly . Within the barn , at the bottome of the furnace , stand constantly two men , one of each side , the which with long iron hooks , through holes left for the purpose , doe every quarter of an hour draw out the unburnt coales , ashes , and cinders ; which cinders are great lumps of a firm substance , but brittle , of a blackish colour , shining , but not transparent ; being nothing else but the remainder of the Iron-oar , after that the Iron which was contained in it , is melted out on 't The Iron it self descendeth to the lowest part of the furnace , called the Hearth ; the which being filled , ( so that , if one stayed longer , the Iron would begin to swim over through the aforesaid holes ) they unstop the Hearth , and open the mouth thereof ( or the Timpas the Arts-men call it ) taking away a little door , of fashion like unto that of a bakers oven , wherewith the same was shut up very close . The floor of the barn hath a mold of sand upon it , where-in , before they open the furnace , a furrow is made , of sufficient breadth and depth , through the whole length of the barn , from the bottom of the furnace until the barns door : into which furrow , as soon as the furnace is opened , the molten Iron runneth very suddenly and forcibly , being to look on like unto a stream or current of fire . It remaineth a long time hot , but doth presently loose its liquidness and redness , turning into a hard and stiff mass , which mas●es are called Sowes by the workmen . Sect. 8. Of the different Bigness of the Iron Sowes These Masses or Sowes of Iron are not alwaies of one and the same weight and bigness , but there is them of all sizes , from one hundred weight untill thirtie hundred : which difference doth chiefly depend on the different bigness of the furnace and hearth , and partly on the will and discretion of the workmaster or founder , and according as he either stayeth untill the hearth be full , or letteth out the Iron sooner ; but ordinarily they doe not use to cast , or to open the hearth , under less than twelve houres , nor to stay much longer than four-and-twenty . And here is to be observed , that even in furnaces of the same biguess , yea in the self-same furnaces , the same quantity of Iron is not alwaies cast in the same space of time : but that varieth both according to the nature of the Oar , and according to the different seasons of the year . For within the same compasse of time you shall cast a greater quantitie of Iron out of a rich Mine or Oar , than out of a lean one ; and in the summer time , when the Coales come in dry and fresh , than in the winter . Sect. 9. Of the refining of the Sow-Iron , and the hammering it into Barres . The Sowe● are with teams of Oxen drawn to the Hammer-works , where being put into the fire again , they melt them into the finerie , the Finer turning the melted stuff to and fro , till it come to be a solid body , then he carrieth it under the hammer , where it is hammered out into such flat narrow and thin bars , as are to be seen every where : the hammers being huge big ones , and never ceasing from knocking day nor night , as being kept at work by the means of certain wheels , turned about by Water-courses in the same manner as the wheels of the Bellows . By means of this second melting , and of that mighty hammering , the Iron is freed from a mighty deal of dross and dregs which it kept sticking to it , thorough its whole substance , in the first melting ; and so of impure called Sow-Iron , becometh to be usefull , such as is accustomed to be delivered unto Merchants , being therefore called Merchants-Iron ; one Tun whereof is usually had out of a Tun and a half of Sow-Iron ; but if that be of the best sort , and cast of the best Oare , two hundred pounds , less of it will yeeld the aforesayd quantity of a Tun of Merchants-Iron . CHAP. XVIII . Of the Mines of Silver and Lead in Ireland : and occasionally of the pestiferous Damps and Vapours within the Earth . Sect. 1. Of the severall Mines of Silver and Lead , and in particular that of Tipperary ▪ MInes of Lead and S●lver in Ireland have to this day been found out , three in number ; one in Ulster , in the County of Antrim , very rich , forasmuch as with every thirty pounds of Lead it yeeldeth a pound of pure Silver ; another in Connaught , upon the very Harbour-mouth of Sligo , in a little Demy-Iland commonly called Conny-Iland ; and a third in Munster . The first two having been discovered but a few years before this present Rebellion , were through several impediments never taken in hand yet ; wherefore we shall speak only of the third . This Mine standeth in the County of Tipperary , in the Barony of Upper-Ormond , in the Parish of Kilmore , upon the Lands of one Iohn Mac-Dermot O-kennedy , not far from the Castle of Downallie , twelve miles from Limmerick , and threescore from Dublin . The land where the Mine is , is mountainous and barren ; but the bottoms , and the lands adjoyning , are very good for Pasture , and partly Arable ; of each whereof the Miners had part , to the value of twenty pounds sterling per annum every one . It was found out not above forty years agoe , but understood at the first onely as a Lead-mine , and accordingly given notice of to Donogh Earl of Thomond , then Lord President of Munster , who made use of some of the Lead for to cover the house which he then was building at Bunrattie : But afterwards it hath been found , that with the Lead of this Mine there was mixed some Silver . Sect. 2. The manner of digging this Mine : the nature of the Oare , and what proportions of Silver and Lead it yeelds . The Veins of this Mine did commonly rise within three or four spits of the superficies , and they digged deeper as those Veines went , digging open pits very far into the ground , many fathoms deep , yea Castle-deep ; the pits not being steep , but of that fashion as people might go in and out with Wheel-barrows , being the onely way used by them for to carry out the Mine or Oare . The water did seldom much offend them ; for when either by the falling of much rain , or by the discovering of some Spring or Water-source , they found themselves annoyed by it , they did by Conduits carry it away to a brook adjoyning , the Mountain being so situate , as that might be done easily . This Mine yeelds two different sorts of Oare ; of which the one , and that the most in quantitie , is of a reddish colour , hard , and glistering ; the other is like a Marle , somthing bl●wish , and more soft than the red ; and this was counted the best , producing most Silver , whereas the other , or glistering sort , was very barren , and went most away into litteridge or dross . The Oar yeelded one with another three pound weight of Silver out of each Tun , but a great quantity of Lead , so as that was counted the best profit to the Farmer . Besides the Lead and Silver the Mine produced also some Quicksilver , but not any Alome , Vitriol , or Antimony , that I could hear of . Sect. 3. Profits of this Mine . It hach been destroyed by the Irish Rebels . The silver of this Mine was very fine , so as the Farmers sold it at Dublin for five shillings two pence sterling the ounce ; as for the Lead , that they sold on the place for eleven pounds sterling the Tun , and for twelve pounds at the city of Limmerick . The King had the sixt part of the silver for his share , and the tenth part of the Lead , the rest remaining to the farmers , whose clear profit was estimated to be worth two thousand pounds sterling yearly . All the Mil● , Melting-houses , Refining-houses , and other necessary work-houses , stood within one quarter of a mile at the furthest from the place where the Mine was digged , every one of them having been very conveniently and sufficiently built and accommodated by the Officers and substitutes of Sir William Russell , Sir Basill Brook , and Sir George Hamilton , which three persons successively had this Mine in farm from the King , but in the beginning of this present Rebellion all this hath been destroyed by the Irish under the conduct of Hugh O-kennedy , brother of Iohn Mac-Dermot O-kennedy , on whose lands the Mine was situated : which Rebels not content to lay wast the Mine , and to demolish all the works thereunto belonging , did accompany this their barbarousness with bloody cruelty against the poor workmen , such as were imployed about the melting and refining of the Oar , and in all offices thereunto belonging ▪ the which some of them being English , and the rest Dutch ( because the Irish having no skill at all in any of those things , had never been imployed in this Mine otherwise than to digg it , and to doe other labours ) were all put to the sword by them , except a very few , who by flight escaped their hands . Sect. 4. This Mine free from deadly vapours , the which otherwise in Ireland are bred within the Earth , as well as in other C●untries , as is instanced in a very remarkable History . I have not heard that any of the Miners hath been stifled in this Mine , a thing ordinary enough in other countries : the reason whereof I conceive to be , because the work was done in wide and open pits , wherein the like noxious vapours can neither be so easily engendred , and when they arise find a free passage into the open air , to the contrary of those close and narrow vaults usuall in the most part of other Mines . For else that the Earth of Ireland is subject , as well as that of other countries , to breed dangerous damps within her self , is undoubted , as evidently it appeared in the year sixteen hundred thirty seven , by this following accident . A Maulter living in the suburbs of Dublin in St Francis-street caused a Well to be digged three yards deep , which yeelding but little water , and that not very sweet nor clear , resolved to have it made deeper ; and injoyned a servant of his , to work at it at spare times , which he doing , and having digged a yard and half lower , the water of it begun the 24 of August to bubble up in a strange manner , making great noise ; which having continued two dayes , without any notable increase , hardly comming half-way the knees ; he went down again into the Well , to digge there according to his custome . But having wrought but a little while , and being taken with a sudden giddiness in his head , and faintness at his heart , made hast to get out , and being revived , returned to fetch away his spade and other instruments ; but comming to the bottom he fell into a deadly sown , which being s●en by those that were present , one of them went down to help him up ; unto whom the same accident happened . All the spectators being greatly astonished , and their tumult having drawn-on a great concourse of people , the place were the Well was being an open yard , looking into the main street ; a certaine man , newly come to town , and casually passing by that way , not affrighted by the example of those two , had the courage to goe down to fetch the former out , but with as ill success as they themselves . The wonder and amazement being hereby increased among the people , there was nevertheless a Butcher ( a bold robustuous man ) who having drunk somewhat liberally , would notwithstanding these sad accidents goe in , which at the first not being suffered , and he continuing in his resolution , was at last permitted on condition that he let a strong cord be tyed about his wast to pull him out , if he found himself ill ; the which to signifie he was to hold up his right hand . But being come to the bottome , and suddenly taken with a deadly faintness , that he had neither time nor power to give the appointed sign , falling from the ladder ; and being haled out with all possible speed , found to be in a deep trance , but with perfect signes of life : wherefore being carried to his own house , put into his bed , and care taken of him , it was nevertheless 24 houres before he came to himself . The dead bodies being drawn out of the Well it was filled with earth by order of the Magistrat of the said City . Sect. 5. Relation of an accident like the former happened at London . The like accidents have at severall times been seen in other Countries , whereof wee could allege many instances , but passing by all other we shall make mention of one lately befaln here at London . Without Aldesgate , there is a little court called Carpenters-yard , in the midst of which there stood a Pump ; the water whereof not being good for to dress meat , was used by the neighbours only for the washing and cleaning of their houses , and the like . But in length of time being grown so thick and muddy that no use could be made out , it was resolved that the Well , whereout the Pump drew its water , should be made clean , to which purpose the Pump being taken down , in the latter end of Iuly anno sixteen hundred fourtie four , a laborer was let down with a cord into the Well , being little and narrow , to take out the mud by pailes full , which assoon as he came to the bottome presently fell stark dead . Those that had let him down , seeing this , and suspecting nothing else , but that a suddain faintness had overcome him , let down another to see what he ayled , and to bring him out . But he sped no better than the first , which when the people perceived , no more went into the Well ▪ untill three or four houres after , in which middle-space of time a great Iron pan or plate , heaped up with burning charcoal , had been let down into the Well , and severall times as the fire did slaken , renewed , that through the heat thereof that mortiferous vapour might bee overcome and dispersed , the which accordingly fell out ; so that the person aferwards went down to fetch away the dead bodies , got no hurt at all . A great covered or vaulted gutter , whereby the ordures of the streets are under ground conveyed into the City ditch , passeth under the yard where-in the said Well , ( dammed up since this sad accident ) did stand ; so as it may bee probably beleeved that that deadly infection of the air within the same Well had partly been caused through the neerness of the same sewer . CHAP. XIX . Of the Free-stone , Marble , Flints , Slate , and Seacoles which are found in Ireland Sect. 1. Of the Free-stone , HAving in the precedent Chapters treated of the Metals and Minerals , which are found in Ireland , we shall now go on to speak of severall other substances , raised out of the ground there , of a less noble nature , but nevertheless profitable and serving for severall good uses . To begin with Free-stone , there is two sorts of it , the one being gray or ash-coloured , and the other blew ; which both for the most part lying in the uppermost parts of the ground , covered over with very little earth , are raised with small labour and charge , whereas in most other countries it is as much labour to digge Free-stone as the metalls themselves , The blew Free-stone is not very abundant , and as little in request , as unfit for great buildings ; it lying for the most part in small unshapely peeces ; and when they are bigger commonly broke in the raising and hewing , partly through the unskilfullness of the workmen there , and chiefly because they are exceeding hard , and cannot well endure the Iron . The gray free-stone which is found very abundantly in most parts of the land is of a contrary nature ; and may easily be cut out into stones of all bigness or fashion , wherefore also this sort hath been used by the English , to all the Churches , Castles , and Edifices , which since the Conquest have been builded by them ; For the Irish themselves , never had the skill nor industry to erect any considerable buildings of Free-stone , Brick , or other the like materials , their dwellings being very poor and contemptible cottages . True it is , that the English at their first comming found several Maritine-townes in Ireland with stone-walls and houses , the Churches also , not onely in those , but in many other Towns being of the same . But built by strangers , who being come out of the Northern parts of Germany , and other neighbouring Countries , had setled themselves there , inhabiting severall parts of the Sea-coasts , some Ages before the English-Conquest ; which people called themselves Oastmans , or Easterlings ; all those Countries of the which they were come being situated to the East of Ireland . Sect. 2. Certain evill properties of the Irish Free-stone . This sort of Gray Fre●-stone in Ireland hath a bad qualitie , that it draweth the moysture of the air continually to it , and so becommeth dank and wet both in and out-side , especially in times of much rain . To mend this inconvenience the English did wainscot those walls with oak or other boards , or line them with a thin crust of brick . Sect ▪ 3. Of the Marble . Besides the Free-stone , which is almost in every part of the land , there is Marble found in many places of severall sorts ; one is red , straked with white and other colours , such as with a peculiar name is called Porphyre ; other black , very curiously straked with white , and some all of one colour . The first two sorts are found but in smal quantity , especially the second . But the last is very abundant in some places , but most about Kilkenny , where not onely many houses are built of the same , but whole streets are paved with it . Sect. 4. Description of the Marble-quarrie at Kilkenny . The Quarrie out of which they have their Marble at Kilkenney , is not above a quarter of a mile distant from the Town , and belongeth to no body in particular , lying in common for all the Townsmen , who at any time may fetch as much out of it , as seemeth good unto them , without paying any thing for it : It is in fashion like unto Quarries of Free-stone , to wit , a wide open pit , whereout stones and pillars of great thickness and height may be digged . This Marble , whilst it is rude , and as it cometh out of the ground , looketh grayish , but being polished it getteth a fine blewish colour , drawing somwhat towards the black . Sect. 5. Of the Flint . Although Flints are not digged from under the ground , yet shall we give them a place next to the Free-stone and Marble , because of the affinity which they have with them . They are found in every part of Ireland in great abundance near the sea-side , within the land , upon the hils and mountains , and in the rivers , many of which have not onely their banks covered with them , but also the bottom of their chanels , and that for great spaces togeth●r , which as they are o● all sizes and fashions , so of very different colours . Sect. 6. Of the Slate . In sundry parts of Ireland Slate is found in great abundance , and that nothing deep within the ground , just in the same manner as the Free-stone , so as it may be raised with little charge and labour ; wherefore at all times it hath been much used by the English inhabitants for the covering of their houses and other buildings . Nevertheless some years since in places near the sea , especially at Dublin , that kind of Holland Tiles , which by them are called Pannen begun to be used generally , the Merchants causing them to be brought in from thence in great abundance , because in Ireland they had neither convenient stuff to make them of , nor work-men skilfull in that business : although the common Tiles usual in many parts of England and other Countries , were made and used in several places within the land . Besides these there was another kind of covering in use , both for Churches and houses , to wit , a certain sort of woodden Tiles , vulgarly called Shingles ; the which are thight enough at the first , but do not many yeares continue so , it being necessary to change them often : which thing properly not appertaining to this Chapter , we nevertheless for affinities sake have thought not amiss here to mention . Some yeares ago another kind of Slate hath been discovered in Ireland , which for the colours-sake is called Black-slate , being of a blackish colour , which is come into great esteem , not so much for the ordinary use of covering houses , for which they are no better than common Slate , but because it hath been found by experience , very good and medicinall against severall diseases , especially to stay all kind of bleeding , and to hinder that after falls and bruises the blood do not congeal within the body . Sect. 7. Of the Sea-coal . The Trees and Woods having been so much destroyed in Ireland , as heretofore we have shewed , and consequently wood for firing being very dear in great part of the land , the inhabitants are necessitated to make use of other fuel , viz. of Turf , and of Sea-coals . Of the Turf we shall speak in the next Chapter . As for Sea-coals , they are the ordinary firing in Dublin & in other places lying near the sea , where the same in time of peace are brought in out of England , Wales , and Scotland , in great abundance , and therefore reasonable cheap ; which is the reason , that the less care hath been taken to find out Coal-mines in Ireland it self , whereas otherwise it is the opinion of persons knowing in these matters , that if diligent search were made for them , in sundry parts of the land good Coal-mines would be discovered . This opinion is the more probable , because that already one Coal ▪ mine hath bin found out in Ireland , a few yeares since , by meer hazard , and without having been sought for . The Mine is in the Province of Leinster , in the County of Carlo , seven miles from Idof , in the same hill where the Iron-mine was of Mr. Christopher Wandsworth , of whom hath been spoken above . In that Iron-mine , after that for a great while they had drawn Iron-oar out of it , and that by degrees they were gone deeper , at last in lieu of Oar they met with Sea-coal , so as ever since all the people dwelling in those parts have used it for their firing , finding it very cheap ; for the load of an Irish-car , drawn by one Garron , did stand them , besides the charges of bringing it , in nine pence only , three pence to the digger , and six pence to the owner . There be Coals enough in this Mine for to furnish a whole Country ; nevertheless there is no use made of them further than among the neighbouring inhabitants ; because the Mine being situated far from Rivers , the transportation is too chargeable by land . These Coals are very heavy , and burn with little flame , but lye like Char-coal , and continue so the space of seven or eight hours , casting a very great and violent heat . In the place where this Mine standeth , do lye little Smith-coals above the ground , dispersed every where in great quantity , from whence the Smiths dwelling in the parts round about did use to come and fetch them even before the Mine was discovered . CHAP. XX. Of the Turf , Lime , and Brick , and the manner of making those things in Ireland ; item of the Glass made in Ireland . Sect. 1. Of the two sorts of Irish-turf . TUrf being very much used throughout all the land ( as we have sayd before ) is of two sor●s , according to the difference of the Bog● out of the which it is taken . That which is taken out of the Dry-bogs , or Red-bogs , is light , spungy , of a reddish colour , kindleth easily , and burneth very clear , but doth not last . The other to the contrary , which is raised out of the green or wet Bogs , is heavy , firm , black , doth not burn so soon , nor with so great a flame , but lasteth a great while , and maketh a very hot fire , and leaveth foul yellowish ashes . It is the observation of women , that the linnen which is dryed by a fire made of this last sort of Turf , getteth a foul colour , be it never so white washed and bleeched , and groweth yellowish in that manner as that it can hardly be got out again . Sect. 2. The manner of making the Turf . The first sort of Turf costeth but little paines in the making ; for being digged , and having ●yen some dayes a drying ( first spread out thin and single upon the ground , and afterwards piled up in little heaps ) it is brought into the Barn. But black Turf cannot be made without more trouble . First they mark out convenient places ; for onely those are fit for it to which some paths do lead , and which in themselves are not too mirie , and too deep , but have a firm & sandy ground underneath , within the space of four or five feet , or thereabouts . Having found out such a place , if it be too watery , they make some trenches , into which the water descending out of that part of the Bog wherein they intend to work , may by them be carried to some place fit for to receive it ; to the end that the Bog being thereby grown somewhat dryer and firmer , may the better bear the Labourers without s●nking too deep into it . Then they fall to the business , dividing it so among the Labourers , that one part of them do dig out the earth , or rather the mud ( for all the earth whereof this Turf is made , is thin and muddy ) and by spade●-full cast it on a heap , either by the ●ide of the pit , or some where within the same , where others stand , who very well work it , turning it to and fro , and then with their shovels fill it into certain woodden trayes , amongst the English in Ireland peculiarly called Lossels ; the which being full , another part of the Labourers draw the same , with great cords fastened to them , to some dry place within the Bog , or by the side thereof , where having poured out the mud , they go back to fetch more , and so go to and fro all day long . On that dry place where the mud is poured forth , sit certain women upon their knees , who mold the mud , using nothing else to it but their hands ; between the which taking a part of it , they press them together in that manner , that their hands meeting above , the turf is fashioned flat and broad beneath , growing narrower towards the top ; which being done , the Turf is let lye upon the ground the space of a week or more , according as the weather is , and being reasonably well dryed , it is piled up in little heaps , leaving every where empty spaces between , that the air and the wind passing through them , they may dry the sooner . Sect. 3. The charges of making Turf . Ireland is so full of Bogs , that every man almost hath Bog enough upon his own land to make Turf for his family and for all his Tenants ; so that the Turf doth cost most men no more than the hire of the Labourers who are employed about it . Those that begun early in the year , whilst the Labourers had but little employment , gave ordinarily , besides meat and drink , three pence sterling a day to every man , and two pence to every woman ; four pence a day being the ordinary price , and when it was was at the dearest , five pence . Twenty men made in two or three dayes as much Turf as was sufficient for the whole years firing of a great family ; of which number five men did dig and cast up the mud , five wrought it and filled it into the trays , and ten were busied in drawing the trays to the place where the Turf was molded by the women ; who went so nimbly to work with it , that onely two of them were sufficient to keep twenty men at work . Sect. 4. Of the Lime , and the manner of making it of Lime-stone . All the Lime in Ireland is made not of the shels of all sorts of shel-fish , as in Holland , and some other Countries , but onely of stone ; and the gray Free-stone , whereof we have spoken in the precedent Chapter , is very fit for it , especially when it is not newly come out of the Quarrie , but taken off old buildings . But a peculiar sort of stone properly called Lime-stone , is best for it . This stone is of a gray colour , tending to a dark blew , which being broke , a white dust out of it doth fly abroad ; and it is very common throughout all Ireland , but especially in the Provinces of Munster and Connaught , lying not deep within the ground , but very near to the surface of it , and in many places above ground . The manner of burning it into Lime , usual over all Ireland , is this ; In the side of some little height they make a great pit , round or square according as conveniencie is offered ; of that bignes as may hold forty or fifty barrels , & of that fashion that being many feet wide at the top , it doth by degrees grow narrower towards the bottom , in the same manner as the Furnaces of the Iron-works . The inside of this pit they line round about with a wall built of Lime and Stone , at whose outside near the bottom a hole or door is left , by which to take out the ashes ; and above that an iron-grate is laid , which cometh close to the wall round about : Upon this they lay a lay of Lime-stone ( being first knockt asunder with a great Iron hammer , and broke into peeces of the bigness of a f●st , or thereabouts ) and upon that a lay of wood or turf , or a certain sort of Sea-coal , the which being wonderfull small , and peculiarly called Comb , is hardly used for any other purpose . Upon that they lay another of Lime-stone , and so by turns , untill the whole Kiln be filled , ever observing that the outmost lay be of wood , turf , or comb , and not of Lime-stone : which being done , the Kiln is set afire until all be burnt . Sect. 5. Another manner of burning Lime used in Ireland . There is another manner of burning Lime used in Ireland , in Kilns built altogether above ground , and incomparably bigger than the others , insomuch as to the quantity of three hundred Barrels of Lime at once is made in them . In these Kilns they burn whole stones , without breaking them into peeces as the others , and that onely with wood ( turf or comb not being fit for it ) whereof they consume a huge deal , it being necessary from time to time to put new wood into them , to which end three or four men day and night do stand by the Kiln to keep the fire from decaying or slackning . These ( called French-kilns , because the us● of them was first received from thence ) have ever their walls made of Lime-stone , the which in the same manner are turned into Lime , so as there remaineth nothing standing of these Kilns after that the work is accomplished , and the Lime taken away . Now albeit that in these kilnes a very great quantity of Lime is made at a time , nevertheless it hath been found by experience , that they are much more unprofitable than the others , because they consume much more firing in proportion , through the continuall renewing of the fire , and require the constant labour of severall men all the while they are burning , which commonly is the space of three dayes and nights . For these reasons was the use of these kilnes , which never had been very generall in Ireland , more and more left off in these last yeares , and the others almost only made use of ; in the which the Lime came to stand them , who burnt it , in no more then four pence the barrell at the most , all manner of expences being reckoned ; & but three to them who had the best conveniences . Sect. 6. Of the Brick . In every part of Ireland there is found a kind of clay very fit for to make bricks , and all sorts of Potters-ware , although the Irish never had the wit or industrie to make use of it for either of these two ends ; yea they have ever been so farre from making any earthen vessels , that even the use thereof hath been very rare amongst them , and to the most part unknown , not only before the comming in of the English , but also since , yea even untill these very last times ; although a great number of English Potters in severall parts of the land had set up their trade , so as all kind of earthen ware was very common , and to be had at very easie rates . And as for the Brick , they have been little used in Ireland even among the English themselves for a great while ; but of late years they begun to be very common , as well in the countrie , as in the Cities , especially Dublin , where all the new buildings ( the which not only in handsomness , but also in number , doe surpass the old ) are all made of Brick . But that which is made in Ireland , for the most part is not so good , as that of other Countries , not so much for any unfitness in the clay it self , as for want of handling and preparing it aright ; as may easily be conceived by the following description of the manner they use to make it . Sect. 7. The manner how they make their Brick in Ireland . They dig a great square pit , taking away all the uppermost earth , untill they come to a good clay ( which commonly lyeth one or two spits deep ) This they digge up throughout the whole pit , and having broke it very small with the spade , they doe by degrees powre a great deal of water amongst it , working and labouring it together with the spade and their feet , till the whole mass become uniform , firm and tough like stiff dough ; the which then in wheel barrowes is carried out of the pit to a place where certain long tables are set up , to each of which tables is allotted one man , one woman , & one boy . The woman taketh up the clay by handfulls , from the heap lying upon the ground , and reacheth it unto the man , who thrusteth it into a little wodden form without bottom , strawing now and then some sand upon the table , that the clay may not stick to it : and so having given them their due fashion , the boy doth carry them from thence to a place , where he layeth them all upon the ground , not under any covert , but in the open air . After they have lyen some dayes , and are somewhat dryed , they are piled up in small heaps , twenty or thirty in a heap , making the heapes transparent in the same manner , as we have shewed above of the Turf , Some dayes after those little piles are made into greater , which are many feet long , and five or six feet high , but not above two feet , or two and a half broad ( making the layes transparent , with some empty space between brick and brick , even so as in the small piles ) the which at the top are covered over with straw , laying upon the straw broad green sods , to keep off the rain . Having lyen so untill they be quite dry , they make great ovens or Kilnes of them , filling them within with the same , strawing betwixt them of that small sort of Sea-caol , whereof wee have spoke heretofore , called Comb or Coome , and having covered over the kiln with the same clay , whereof the bricks are made , the thickness of two hand-broads or there-abouts , they set it afire with wood underneath , and continue the fire untill not only all the bricks piled within the Kiln , but all the walls quite through , and at the out-side as well as at the in-side , be perfectly burnt , and turned into good brick : wherein oftentimes , through the unskilfulness or neglect of those who make & fill these Kilns , and of those that govern the fire , there is great loss , and that two manner of ways . For sometimes great part of the Bricks is found not to be sufficiently nor uniformly burnt ; and on the other side it falleth out oftentimes , that great quantities are reduced into one , beeing burnt , or half-burnt into great unshapely masses or lumps , which are good for nothing . They do commonly burn in those Kilns two or three hundred thousand Bricks at a time ; the which for the most part , all charges being reckoned , come to stand betwixt six and eight shillings sterling the thousand . Sect. 8. Of the Glass made in Ireland . We shall conclude this chapter with the Glass , there having been severall Glass-houses set up by the English in Ireland , none in Dublin or other cities , but all of them in the countrie ; amongst which the principall was that of Birre , a Market-town , otherwise called Parsons-town , after one Sir Laurence Parsons , who having purchased that Lordship , built a goodly house upon it ; his son William Parsons having succeeded him in the possession of it ; which Town is situate in Queens county , about fifty miles to the South-west of Dublin , upon the borders of the two Provinces of Leinster and Munster : From this place Dublin was furnished with all sorts of vvindovv and drinking-glasses , and such other as commonly are in use . One part of the materials , viz. the Sand , they had out of England ; the other , to vvit the Ashes , they made in the place of Ash-tree , and used no other . The chiefest difficulty vvas , to get the clay for the pots to melt the materials in ; this they had out of the North. CHAP. XXI . Of the Temperature and Qualities of the Air , and Seasons in Ireland , as for Heat , Cold , and Moisture . Sect. 1. Of the Cold weather , and the Frosts . ALthough the climate of Ireland is somewhat Northerly , the Land extending it self from the beginning of the one and fiftieth degree of Latitude , until the end of the five and fiftieth , nevertheless is the Air there very temperate , and nothing subject to violent Colds ( not onely in Munster , Leinster , and Connaught , but even in the most Northern-part , to wit the Province of Ulster ) much less than any other Land lying in the same height or latitude , yea than many Countries of a much more Southerly-climate . True it is , that the Cold-weather doth commonly begin here somewhat soon , namely in the beginning of October , and sometimes in the middle or latter end of September , continuing ordinarily the space of five or six moneths , until the midst or latter end of March , and sometimes also good part of April ; during which whole space of time all such persons as are chilly and cold of nature , and do sit still much , can hardly be any long while without a fire . But again on the other side , it is very seldom violently cold there , and freezeth but little : there are commonly three or four Frosts in one Winter ; but they are very short , seldom lasting longer than three or four days together , & withall at their very worst nothing near so violent as in most other Countries ; so that some all Winter long hardly come near a fire once in a day ; and that not only in the ordinary cold weather , but even whilst it is a freezing . Yea many times the cold is so slack even in the midst of the Winter-moneths , that by walking onely , or doing some other moderate exercise , you shall find your self as warm , and the Air as sweet and pleasant , as if it were in the moneth of May. There hath been some Winters , wherein it hath frozen ten or twelve dayes together , so as the Liffie , and other the like Rivers were quite frozen , and might be gone upon by men and beasts : But those are altogether extraordinary , and do come very seldom , hardly once in the space of ten or twelve years . But how mild they ordinarily be , and how little subject to excessive cold , may appear hereby , that all kind of beasts and cattle , as cows , horses , and sheep , do there all Winter long remain abroad , and do ●eed in the fields , where they are left in the night-time as well as in the day , and that many herbs , which in England and Netherland do● dye every Winter , here continue all the year long . Sect. 2. Of the Warm-weather . And as the cold in Winter is very moderate and tolerable , so is also the heat in Summer ; the which is seldom so great , even in the hottest times of the year , as to be greatly troublesome . And it falleth out oft enough in the very Summer-moneths , that the weather is more inclinable to cold than to heat , so as one may very well endure to come near a good fire . And this cometh to pass only during the Wet-weather , for else , and whilst it is fair , it is very warm all summer long , albeit seldom over-hot : And so it is many times also even on the rainie dayes , whereas for the most part it is very cool in them , and the heat much less than the season doth require . Sect. 3. Of the Rain and We●-weather . The Rain is very ordinary in Ireland , and it raineth there very much all the year long , in the Summer as well as in the Winter . Commonly in the Spring of the year it is very fair weather , with clear sun-shine from morning till night , for the space of five or six weeks together , with very little or no interruption ; which fair weather beginneth commonly in the mon●th of March , some years in the beginning , other yeares in the midst , and sometimes in the latter end of it . But the same being once past , it raineth afterwards very much all the Summer long , so as it is a rare thing to see a whole week pass without it ; and many Summers it is never dry weather two or three dayes together . Which inconstancy and wetness of the weather is not only troublesome to men , but also hurtfull to all things growing out of the ground for mans behoof . For the heat never being very great , and there besides often interrupted by the intervention of the foul weather , hath neither time nor strength enough to ripen them so well and so soon , as otherwise it would ; whereby it cometh to pass , that as well the fruits of trees , as the corn and grass , here commonly much ●ater do come to perfection , than in the most part of other neighbouring Countries . And as the ripeness of the fruits and other increase of the earth is greatly retarded by the abundance of unseasonable rain ; so it doth also fall out oftentimes , that the same being come to ripeness , it is difficult to get them in , by reason of the exceeding store of rain which doth come down during the Hay-time and the Harvest . Wherefore it behoveth one here to be wonderfull diligent , and not to lose any part of the fair weather : For else one would run great hazard to sustain great losses , and to have all spoyled . But those that are vigilant and carefull , and that lose no occasion at all , do commonly in the end get in their increase well enough , notwithstanding all those great hinderances ; so that there be as few years of dearth in Ireland , as in any other Country of Christendom ; and most years there is not only Corn enough got for the sustenance of the Inhabitants , but a great deal over and above , for the sending out of great quantities of Grains into other countries . Sect. 4. Of the fair weather in the latter end of Autumn . In the foul weather the nights are often fair . In the latter end of Autumn weather is commonly fair again for some weeks together , in the same manner as in the Spring , but not so long ; which as it doth serve for to dry up , and to get in the Corn and Hay , which till then hath remained in the fields ▪ the too much wet having hindered it from being brought away sooner ; so it giveth the opportunity of plowing the ground , and sowing the Winter-corn ; the which otherwise would very hardly be done . For that season being once past , you have very little dry weather the rest of the Autumn , and during all Winter . And although it doth seldom rain continually for many dayes together , yet is the wetness very great , and few weeks doe pass , wherein are not two or three rainy dayes . And it is to be observed , that ordinarily it raineth in Ireland much more by day than by night ; and that many times when it doth rain two or three dayes together , the nights between are very clear and fair ; the which also many times falleth out in other foul weather , and when all day long the Skie is overcast with Clouds and Mists . Sect. 5. Some dry Summers in Ireland , but hardly ever any too dry . But although it is ordinarily thus in Ireland ; yet the same inconstancy and variablenes of years and seasons , which is observed in most other Countries , doth also here occur , and that more in regard of the Summers & dry weather , than of the Winters and cold . For it is marvellous seldom to have there a hard Winter and long ●rost ; but Summers have been which were ful of very dry , and fair , and pleasant weather . But as Winters cruelly cold , so likewise over-dry Summers do in this Iland hardly come once in an Age ; And it is a common saying in Ireland , that the very dryest Summers there never hurt the land : For although the Corn and Grass upon the high and dry grounds may get harm , nevertheless the Country in generall gets more good than hurt by it : And when any dearths fall out to be in Ireland , they are not caused through immoderate heat and drought , as in most other Countries , but through too much wet , and excessive rain . Sect. 6. Amendment of the wet Air in Ireland how to be expected . So that the Irish-air is greatly defectuous in this part , and too much subject to wet and rainy weather ; wherein if it were of somewhat a better temperature , and as free from too much wet , as it is from excessive cold , it would be one of the sweetest and pleasantest in the whole world , and very few Countries could be named , that might be compared with Ireland for agreeable temperateness . And although it is unlikely , that any revolution of times will produce any considerable alteration in this ( the which indeed in some other Countries hath caused wonderfull changes ) because that those who many Ages ago have written of this Iland , doe witness the self same things of it in this particular , as wee doe find in our time : There is nevertheless great probability that this defect may in part be amended by the industry of men , if the country being once inhabited throughout by a civill Nation , care were taken every where to diminish and take away the superfluous and excessive wetness of the ground , in all the watery and boggy places , whereby this too great moystness of the Air is greatly increased , and partly also occasiond This opinion is not grounded upon some uncertain speculation , but upon assured experience ; for severall knowing and credible persons have affirmed to me , that already some yeares since good beginnings have been seen of it ; and that in some parts of the land well inhabited with English , and where great extents of Bogs have been drained and reduced to dry land , it hath been found by the observation of some years one after another , that they have had a dryer air , and much less troubled with rain , than in former times . Herewith agreeth what we read in that famous Writer Pliny , in the fourth Chapter of the seventeenth Book of his Naturall History , concerning that part of Macedonie , wherein the City Philippi was seated ; where the Air formerly having been very rainie , was greatly amended by the altering the wetness of the ground : His words are these , Circa Philippos cultura siccata regio , mutavit coeli habitum : That is , word for word , The Country about Philippi being dryed up through tillage , hath altered the quality of the Air. CHAP. XXII . Of the Dew , Mist , Snow , Hail , Hoar-frost , Thunder and Lightning , Earthquake and Winds . Sect. 1. Of the Dew . THe Naturalists and Geographers do assure us , that it deweth exceedingly in the hot and dry Countries , and that the less it useth to rain in a Country , the Dew doth fall there the more ●bundantly ; whereby it should seem to follow , that in the wet climate it deweth very little , and consequently that in Ireland , where it raineth so very much , the Dew must be very scanty . But there is as much Dew there , as in other Countries that are a great deal hotter and dryer . Onely thus much experience doth shew in Ireland ( and it may be as well in other Countries , whereof I have not yet informed my self ) that when it is towards any great rain , little or no Dew doth fall ; so as in those times going forth early in the morning into the green fields , you will finde them altogether dry , and that even in that season , wherein the Dew in Ireland , as in other neighbouring Countries , useth to fall more abundantly , than in any other time of the year , to wit in the moneths of May and June : This is a certain sign to the inhabitants , that great rain is to fall suddenly ; and commonly after such a dry and dewless night it useth to rain two or three days together . But the preceding rain doth not hinder the Dew in that manner , as that which is imminent ; and it is found ordinarily , that in a clear night follovving a rainy day ( the which is very ordinary , as we have sayd in the preceding Chapter ) the Dew commeth down as liberally as if it had not rained the day before . Sect. 2. Of May-dew , and the manner of gathering , and preserving it . The English women , and Gentlewomen in Ireland , as in England , did use in the beginning of the Summer to gather good store of Dew , to keep it by them all the year after for several good uses both of physick and otherwise , wherein by experience they have learnt it to be very available . Their manner of collecting and keeping it was this . In the moneth of May especially , and also in part of the moneth of June , they would go forth betimes in the morning , and before Sun-rising , into a green field , and there either with their hands strike off the Dew from the tops of the herbs into a dish , or else throwing clean linnen clothes upon the ground , take off the Dew from the herbs into them , and afterwards wring it out into dishes ; and thus they continue their work untill they have got a sufficient quantity of Dew according to their intentions . That which is gotten from the grass will serve , but they chuse rather to have it from the green corn , especially Wheat , if they can have the conveniency to do so , as being perswaded that this Dew hath more vertues , and is better for all purposes , than that which hath been collected from the grass or other herbs . The Dew thus gathered they put into a glass bottle , and so set it in a place where it may have the warm Sun-shine all day long , keeping it there all the Summer ; after some dayes rest some dregs and dirt will settle to the bottom ; the which when they perceive , they pour off all the clear Dew into another vessel , and fling away those setlings . This they doe often , because the Dew doth not purge it self perfectly in a few dayes , but by degrees , so as new dregs ( severed from the purer parts by the working of the Dew , helped on by the Sun-beams ) do settle again ; of the which as often as those good women see any notable quantity , they st●ll powre off the clear Dew from them : doing thus all Summer long , untill it be clear to the bottom . The Dew thus thoroughly purified looketh whitish , and kepeth good for a year or two after . Sect. 4. Of the Mists and Fogs . We have shewed how much Ireland is subject to Rain , and so it is likewise to dark weather , and overcasting of the air even when it raineth not , which continueth sometimes many dayes together , especially in Winter-time . But as for the Fogs & Mists , Ireland is no more troubled with them than other regions , especially in the plain countrie , for in the mountaines they are much more frequent , so that oftentimes they are covered with them for a great way , the space of some houres together , when at the same time there is none in the neighbouring plain countrie ; and in the high mountaines it commeth many times to pass that in a fair day the top thereof for a long time together is covered over with a thick Mist , when not only the adjacent country , but even the lower part of those mountains doe njoy a clear Sun-shine . And sometimes it befalleth the tops as well as the lower parts beeing free from them , the middle parts are quite covered there-with : as my brother in his travels hath many times observed in severall parts , especially upon those high mountaines between Dundalke and Carlingford , as well in the midst of the summer , as at other times of the year . And in many places it is found by experience that the like Fogs upon the tops of the mountaines is a fore-runner of rain in the next conntry : whereof all those who have lived any time at Dublin , may have good knowledge . For seldom a mist appeareth upon the top of the Wickloe-mountains , situated some five or six miles to the South of Dublin , or of the head of both , without beeing followed with rain at Dublin and the adjacent parts within 24. houres : wherein is observable , that a Fog quite covering those mountaines all over is not so sure a signe of Rain , as when it is only upon the top : and that those generall Mists upon the mountains are often seen without any following Rain , the which very seldom or never happeneth in the others . There be two sorts of Mists or Fogs in Ireland : the one is uniform and constant , quite filling the air of all sides , whereby all manner of prospect is taken away , and continuing after the same fashion , untill it vanish by degrees , either ascending up into the Air , or falling to the ground ; whereofhere , as in other countries , the first is commonly followed with Rain , and the second with fair weather In the other sort are great parcells or flakes of foggie vapours scattered up and down the Air , with clear spaces betwixt : the which flakes doe not keep one place , but fly to and fro , according as they are driven by the wind , and that sometimes very swiftly ; this kind of Fog doth arise not only upon the seaside , but also within the land , and upon the mountaines : oftentimes turning into a generall mist. Sect. 4. Of the Snow , Hail , and Hoar-frost . For the most part there falleth no great store of Snow in Ireland , and some yeares none at all , especially in the plain countries . In the mountaines there is commonly greater plenty of Snow , than in other parts , So that all kind of cattle , doe all winter ●ong remain there abroad , being seldome troubled with very great frost or snow , and doe feed in the fields night and day , as wee have related more amply above ; yet it hath happened that in a winter , one of many , abundance of snow hath fallen , instance that of the year 1635 where about the latter end of Ianuary and the beginning of February great store of snow did fall to the great damage of the cat●le , chiefly in the Northern parts ( where it did snow most excedingly ) so as the People were put to hard shif●s to bring their cattle in safety to their folds and other covered places , One history among the rest by reason of the strangeness of it , I thinke will not be improper to relate as it hath been asser●ed to me by very credible persons , A Gentleman living about Ballaneah in the Countie of Cavan , took great pains to save his sheep , yet missed eleven of them ; some dayes after being come forth to course , his man saw from a ●arre off upon a hill , in a hollow place of a rock , part of it being covered with the top hangging over it , something alive and stirring , they thought it had been a Hare or a Fox , but comming neer they found it was the lost sheep , the which had sheer eaten away all the wool ●rom one anothers back ( being destitute of all other food , all ●ound about being covered with deep snow ) and which is more wonderfull one of them being dead , the rest did eat her flesh , leaving nothing but the bar bones . It doth also longer contiune there : so as it is and ordinary thing in those by Dublin , and all other high mountaines throughout the Land , to see the Snow lying upon the tops of them many dayes , yea weekes , after that in the nether parts and plain countrie it is thawed and quite vanished . It Haileth there but seldome , and in thinne short shoures , the hail-stones also being very little . As for the Hoar-frost , that is as common here , as in other countri●s , and that not only in the coldest months , and during the frost , but even in the Spring : so as commonly during all the fair weather of that season , of some weeks togethet , whereof wee have spoke heretofore , every morning all the green herbs of the gardens and fields are quite covered over with it . Sect. 5. Of the Thunder , Lightning , and Earthquakes . Ireland is as litle subject to Thunder and lightning , as any other countrie in the world , for it is a common thing , to see whole yeares pass wi●hout them , and in those yeares , where-in any are , one shall seldome have them above once or twice in a Summer , and that with so weak noise of the thunder , and so feeble a shining of the Lightning , that even the most fearfull persons are hardly frightned at all there-by , much less any harm done to men or beasts . From Earthquakes this Iland is not altogether exempt ; but withall they are so seldom , that they hardly come once in an age : and it is so long agoe since the last of all was , that it is as much as the most aged persons now alive can even remember . Sect. 6. Of the Winds . With Winds it is in this countrie almost as with Rain , Ireland not only having its share in them , as other countries , but being very much subject to them , more than most other parts of the world . For the Winds blow very much at all times of the year , especially in the Winter months , when also there are many stormes , which sometimes doe continue severall dayes together . And it is worth the observation , that not only storm-winds , but others also , do in Ireland much seldomer blow out of the East , than out of the West , especiall in the winter ; so that commonly there is no need of a wind to be wafted over into England : where to the contrary , those , who out of England will come over into Ireland , very ordinarily are constrained to wait two or three weeks , and sometimes five or six weeks , yea it hath faln out so more than once , that in two whole months , and longer , there hath not been somuch East-wind , as to carry ships out of England into Ireland : notable instances whereof the History of the first conquest of Ireland , and that of the Lord Mountjoy , subbuer of Tirone's rebellion , doth afford . But in the Summer-time , and chiefly in the Spring , and in the months of March , Aprill , and May , one is not so much subject to that incommodity , as in the other times of the year . And as the West-winds are much more common in Ireland , especially upon this coast lying over against Great-Britain , than the East ; so likewise the South winds are much more ordinary there , than the North : which two winds there doe seldome blow alone , but for the most part doe accompany one of the two other , especially the North-wind , the which also doth oftner join it self with the East than with the West-wind . CHAP. XXIII . Of the Healthfullness of Ireland , and what Sicknesses it is free from , and subject unto . Sect. 1. Many old and Healthfull people in Ireland . ALthough Ireland is obnoxious to excessive wetness , nevertheless it is very wholsome for the habitation of Men , as clearly doth appear by that there are as few sickly persons , and as many people live to a great age , as in any of the neighbouring Countries : For both men and women , setting those aside who through idleness and intemperance do shorten their dayes , attain here for the most part to a fair age , very many living to be very old , and to pass not only the age of fourscore , but of fourscore and ten ; and severall there are found at all times , who doe very near reach an hundred yea●es , some out-living and passing them . And the most part of those aged persons are in very good disposition , injoying not only their health , but also the use of their limbs , senses , and understanding , even to their utmost yeares . Among the women there are severall found , who do retain not only their customary purgations , but even their fruitfullness , above the age of fifty yeares , and some untill that of sixty : my Brother hath known some , who being above three-score yeares old , have not only conceived , and brought forth children , but nursed them , and brought them up with their own milk , being wonderfull rare and almost unheard-of in other Countries . Sect. 2. Ireland free from severall Diseases . Irelands Healthfullness doth further appear by this particular , that severall diseases , very common in other countries , are here very rare , and partly altogether unknown . For the Scurvy , an evill so generall in all other Northerly countries consining upon the Sea , is untill this day utterly unknown in Ireland . So is the Quartan Ague , the which is ordinary in England , and in severall parts of it doth very much reign at all times . As for the Tertian Ague , it was heretofore as litle known in Ireland as the Quartan : but some yeares since , I know not through what secret change , it hath found access into this Iland , so that at this time some are taken with it , but nothing neer so ordinarily as in other Countries . The Plague , which so often and so cruelly infecteth England , to say nothing of remotes countries , is wonderfull rare in Ireland , and hardly seen once in an age . Sect. 3. The immunity from certain Diseases consisteth in the Air , not in the bodies of the people . It is observable concerning the fore-mentioned particular , that this privilege , of being free from severall Diseases , doth not consist in any peculiar quality of the bodies of men , but proceedeth from some hidden property of the Land and the Air it self . This is made manifest two manner of wayes , first , in that strangers comming into Ireland , doe partake of this same exemption ; and as long as they continue there , are as free of those evills , from which that climat is exempt , as the Irish themselves . Secondly , in that the natives , born and brought up in Ireland , comming into other countries , are found to be subject unto those diseases as well as other people , and I have known severall of them , who being come hither into England , have fallen into the Quartan Ague , and have as long and as badly been troubled with it , as ordinarily any Englishman useth to be . And credible persons have affirmed unto me the same of Scotland , namely that the Quartan Ague never having been seen there , the Scotchmen nevertheless in other countries are as obnoxious to it , as people of any other Nation . Sect. 4. The most part of all kind of Diseases are found in Ireland as in other Countries . True it is , notwithstanding that privilege of being exempt from certain evills , that the most part of diseases and infirmities , whereunto mans body is subject in othe● Countries , are also found in Ireland , as wel outward as inward ; and in the number of the inward not only the suddain ones , and those that in a few dayes or weeks come to an end , beeing called Morbi Acuti by the Physicians , as namely Feavers , Casting of blood , Apoplexies , and others of that nature ; but also those of long continuance , as the Falling-sickness , the Pal●ie , all sorts-of Gout , Coughs , the Consumption of the Lungs , the Stone of the Kidneys and of the Bladder , the Colick , the laundis , the Dropsie , the grief of the Spleen , and severall sorts of Loosnesses , with all which Evills it is here as in other Countries , some of them being very common here , and others happening but seldom , and in few persons : the more particular relation whereof wee will leave for the books of Physick , and for those Observa●ions , which perhaps my Brother some time or other will publish , of what he hath found concerning the●e matters , in an ample and flourishing practice of eight yeares , which he hath lived in Dublin . CHAP. XXIIII . Of the Diseases reigning in Ireland , and whereunto that country is peculiarly subject . Sect. 1. Of the Irish Agues . AS Ireland is subject to most diseases in common with other Countries , so there are some , whereunto it is peculiarly obnoxious , being at all times so rife there , that they may justly be reputed for Irelands Endemii Morbi or reigning Diseases , as indeed they are generally reputed for such . Of this number is a certain sort of Malignant Feavers , vulgarly in Ireland called Irish Agues , because that at all times they are so common in Ireland , as well among the Inhabitants and the Natives , as among those who are newly come thither from other countries . This Feaver commonly accompanied with a great pain in the head a●d in all the bones , great weakness , drought , losse of all manner of appetite , and want of sleep , and for the most part idleness or raving , and restlesness or tossings , but no very great nor constant heat , is hard to be cured , for those that understand the disease , and seek to overcome it , do it not by purging , which cannot be used at any time without great and present danger ; for the fermentation of the humors which causeth the disease , is hereby mightily increased , and the patient weakned ; and hardly with bleeding , which seldom is used with success otherwise than in the very beginning ; but with strengthning medicines and good cordials : in which case , and if all necessary prescriptious be well observed , very few persons doe lose their lives ; except when some extraordinary and pestilent malignity commeth to it , as it befalleth in some yeares , with so great violence , that notwithstanding all good helps , some are thereby carried to their graves ; the same doth ordinarily come to pass , that it proveth deadly , if the Sick doe fall into unskilfull hands , or neglect all help , or do not observe good directions ; in which cases many do perish : and others , who come off with their lives through robustuousness of nature , or hidden causes , are forced to keep their beds a long time in extreme weakness , being a great while before they can r●cover their perfect health and strength . Sect. 2. Of the Loosness . The Loosness doth also greatly reign in Ireland , as well among those of the countrie as among the Strangers , wherfore the English inhabitants have given it the name of The country-disease . Many are a great while troubled with it , and yet get no other harm : and those that betimes doe make use of good medicines , are without any great difficulty cured of it . But they that let the Loosness take its course , do commonly after some dayes get the bleeding with it , whereby the disease doth not only grow much more troublesome and painfull , but a great deal harde● to be cured ; & at last it useth to turn to the Bloody flux , the which in some persons , having lasted a great while , leaveth them of it self ; but in farre the greatest number is very dangerous , and killeth the most part of the sick , except they be carefully assisted with good remedies . That this disease , as also the other , viz. the Malignant Feavers , are so rife in Ireland , doth partly come through the peculiar disposition and excessive wetness of the Air ; but partly also through the errours which people do commit in eating and drinking , and other particulars : as manifestly doth appear by that a very great number , not only of the Natives , but also of the Strangers comming thi● her , who t●ke carefull heed to themselves in abstaining from hurtfull things , never are troubled with either of these infirmities . Sect. 3. Of the Rickets . Among the reigning diseases of Ireland the Rickets also may with good reason be reckoned , a disease peculiar to young children , and so well known to every body in England , as it is needless to give any description of it ; and yet to this day never any Physician , either English or of any other nation , made any the least mention of it , no not in those works which are expresly written of all manner of diseases and accidents of litle children . In Ireland this disease is wonderfull rife now , but it hath nothing neer been so long known there as in England , either through th● unski●fullness or neglect of the Physicians ( the most part wherof in both kingdomes to this day are ignorant not onely of the manner how to cure it , but even of the nature and property thereof ) or that really it is new there , and never before having been in Ireland , hath got footing in it only within these few yeares , through some strange revolution or constellation , or Gods immediat sending : which kind of changes severall times have befaln in divers Countries , and in Ireland it self wee have alreadie shewed some such matter in another sickness , namely the Tertian-Ague . This evill being altogether incurable , when it is gon too farre , is hard enough to be cured even in the beginning , except it be very carefully looked unto , and use made of the best remedies ; nevertheless this grief , as well as mo●● others , hath its peculiar medicines , the which being applied betimes , and with convenient care , do with Gods blessing for the most part produce the effect desired . Sect. 4. Of the Lepros●e The Rickets are of late very rife in Ireland , where few yeares agoe unknown ; so on the contra●y it hath been almost quite freed from another disease , one of the very worst & miserablest in the world , namely the Leprosie , which in former times used to bee very common there , especially in the Province of Munster ; the which therefore was filled with Hospitals , expresly built for to receive & keep the Leprous persons . But many yeares since Ireland hath been almost quite freed from this horrible and loathsome disease , and as few Leprous persons are now found there , as in any other Countrie in the world ; so that be Hospitals erected for their use , having stood empty a long time , at length are quite decayed & come to nothing . The cause of th●s change is not so obscure nor unknown , as it is in most other changes of that nature . For that this sickness was so generall in Ireland , did not come by any peculiar defect in the Land or in the Air , but meerly through the fault & foul gluttony of the inhabitants , in the excessive d●vouring of unwholesome Salmons . The common report in Ireland is , that boiled Salmons eaten hot out of the Kettle in great quantity , bring this disease , and used to be the cause why it was so common : and some famous Authors have not stuck to relate as much for a truth . But that is a fable , and Salm●ns have not that evill quality , which way soever they be eaten and prepared , but when they are out of season ▪ which is in the latter end of the year , after they have cast their spawn : upon which they doe not onely grow very weak and flaggie , but so unwholesome , that over their whole body they break out in very filthy spots , just like a scalled mans head , so as it would loath any man to see them ; nevertheless the Irish , a nation extremely barbarous in all the parts of their life , did use to take them in that very season , as well as at any other time of the year , and to eat them in very great abundance , as easily they might , every river and rivelet in most parts being very full of them , and by that meanes that horrible disease came to be so common amongst them . But the English having once gotten the command of the whole Countrie into ●heir hands , made very severe laws against the taking of Salmons in that unwholesome season , and saw them carefully observed ; whereby hindering those barbarians against their will to feed on that poysonous meat , they were the cause that that woefull sickness , which used so mightily to reign amongst them , hath in time been almost quite abolished : which great benefit , with so many others , that hatefull people hath rewarded with seeking utterly to exterminate their benefactors . Sect. 5. Of the League●-Sicknesses . In the English A●mies , which since this bloody Rebellion went ov●r into Ireland to fight against that murdering Nation , were not only the Loosness and the Malignant Feaver , whereof wee have spoke above as of Irelands reigning diseases , very common , but there-besides severall other infirmities , viz. violent Coughs and of lo●g continuance , Stopping of the Breath , called in latin Dispnoea , Lameness of the thighs or Sciatica , painfull Stranguries , all which griefes seized on so many persons , that they might well have been taken for sicknesses reigning in that land ; as I have many times understood of my Brother , who at that time not only dwelling and practising at Dublin , but being Physician generall of the English Forces , had but too much occasion to know that perfectly . But withall he hath assured me , that those diseases had their originall not from any defect of the climate , but of the cold , & other hardship , which the soldiers suffered in their marches ; for they many times going to the fields in cold and foul weather , and sometimes marching whole dayes long , yea severall dayes together , in very dirty and wet wayes , where their feet and legs were continually cold and wet , besides that they were sometimes constrained to pass through the water up as high as the knees and waste , and after all that hardship endured in the day-time , to lye in the night upon the wet ground in the open air , this caused the aforenamed diseases , and severall others amongst them , in so great number , it being to be wondred at , that many more did not fall into them . And without doubt in any other countrie of the world , where all the same causes did concurre , and where an Armie indured the like hard-ship , the same effects , if not worse , would follow : so that in this behalf the Land it self i● not at all to be blamed . A Table of the principal Heads contained in this Book . CHAP. I. Of the situation , shape , and greatness of Ireland : its division into Provinces and Counties : of the English Pale : The principall Townes of that Nation . pag. 1. CHAP. II. Of the principall Havens of Ireland . pag. 10. CHAP. III. Of the lesser Havens , and the barred Havens of Ireland , also of the Roads and Anchor-places upon the Coast , and in the little Ilands near the coast . p. 24. CHAP. IV. Quality and fashion of the Irish Coast or Shoares ; Item , a brief description of the principall Promontories or Heads of Ireland p. 35. CHAP. V. Of the Sands or Grounds , Blind-Rocks , and other Rocks in the Irish Sea. p. 40. CHAP. VI. Of the Nature of the Irish Sea , and of the Tides which goe in the same . p. 48. CHAP. VII . Of the Springs and Fountaines ; Item of the Brooks and Rivelets of Ireland . p. 54. CHAP. VIII . Of the Rivers of Ireland . p. 61. CHAP. IX . Of the Lakes or Loughs in Ireland . p. 71. CHAP. X. Of the nature and condition of the Land , both for the outward shape , and for the internall qualities and fruitfulness . p. 78. CHAP. XI . Of the severall manners of manuring and inriching the ground practised in Ireland . p. 91. CHAP. XII . Of the Marle in Ireland , and the manner of Marling the land there . p. 100. CHAP. XIII . Of the Heaths , Moores , or Bogs in Ireland . p. 105. CHAP. XIV . Originall of the Bogs in Ireland , and the manner of Dra●ning them , practiced there by the English Inhabitants . p. 112. CHAP. XV. Of the Woods in Ireland . p. 118. CHAP. XVI . Of the Mines in Ireland , and in partic●lar of the Iron-Mines . p. 123. CHAP. XVII . Of the Iron-works , their fashion , charges of erecting and maintaining them , and profit comming of them : with an exact description of the manner of melting the Iron in them . p. 131. CHAP. XVIII . Of the Mines of Silver and Lead in Ireland : and occasionally of the pestiferous Damps and Vapours within the Earth . pag. p. 141. CHAP. XIX . Of the Free-stone , Marble , Flint , Slate , and Sea-coles which are found in Ireland . pag. 148. CHAP. XX. Of the Turf , Lime , and Brick , and the manner of making those things in Ireland ; item of the Glass made in Ireland . p. 154 CHAP. XXI . Of the temperature and qualities of the Air , and Seasons in Ireland , as for Heat , Cold , and Moysture . p. 163. CHAP. XXII . Of the Dew , Mist , Snow , Hail , Hoar-frost , Thunder and Ligthning , Earthquake and Wind. p. 169. CHAP. XXIII . Of the hea●thfulness of Ireland , and what sicknesses it is free from , and subject unto . p. 177. CHAP. XXIV . Of the Diseases reigning in Ireland , and whereunto that Country is perculiarly subject . p . 180. FINIS . Errata . Pag. 5. l. 6. r. coas● . p. 12. l. 1. r. miles . l. 3. r. breadth . p. 31 ▪ l. 9. r. is the. p. 99. l. 11. dele s● . p. 128. l. 11. r. of this . p. 137. l. 8. r. white mine . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A28496-e160 Rom. 1.20 Act. 14 . 1● Act. 17.27 1 Cor. 15.46 . 1 Cor. 1. &c. Isa. 11.9 . He●● 8.11 . Isa. 40 5. 
A57471	----	New observations on the natural history of this world of matter, and this world of life in two parts : being a philosophical discourse, grounded upon the Mosaick system of the creation and the flood : to which are added some thoughts concerning paradise, the conflagration by Tho. Robinson ... Robinson, Thomas, d. 1719. 1696 Approx. 258 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 141 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A57471 Wing R1719 ESTC R14369 12390765 ocm 12390765 60989 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57471) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60989) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 225:14) New observations on the natural history of this world of matter, and this world of life in two parts : being a philosophical discourse, grounded upon the Mosaick system of the creation and the flood : to which are added some thoughts concerning paradise, the conflagration by Tho. Robinson ... Robinson, Thomas, d. 1719. [45], 222, [3] p., 2 folded leaves of plates : ill. Printed for John Newton ..., London : 1696. Errata: p. [43]. Advertisements: p. [1]-[2] at end. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Creation -- Early works to 1800. Meteorology -- Early works to 1800. Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2003-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion NEW OBSERVATIONS ON THE Natural History OF THIS World of MATTER , AND THIS World of LIFE : In Two Parts . Being a Philosophical Discourse , grounded upon the Mosaick System of the Creation , and the Flood . To which are added Some Thoughts concerning Paradise , the Conflagration of the World , and a Treatise of Meteorology : With occasional Remarks upon some late Theories , Conferences , and Essays . By THO. ROBINSON Rector of OUSBY in CUMBERLAND . LONDON : Printed , for Iohn Newton at the Three Pigeons over against the Inner-Temple-Gate in Fleet-street , 1696. To the Reverend Mr. William Nicholson Arch-Deacon of CARLISLE . REVEREND SIR , I Have read over the Books you were pleased to lend me , ( viz. ) Dr. Burnet's Theory of the Earth , and Dr. Woodward's Essay toward a Natural History of it : Both which entertain'd me with a great many new and very notable Hypotheses , managed with a great deal of Art , Ingenuity and Learning ; but in my Opinion very ill grounded ; many of their Notions being inconsistent with common Sense and Experience , with Scripture and Reason ; especially the Mosaick Account of the Creation , Paradise , and the Universal Deluge ; and in some Particulars , Dr. Woodward seems inconsistent with himself . These following Chapters , ( which I make bold to present to your Hand , and to give you the Trouble of perusing ) will shew you wherein I cannot concur with these great Virtuoso's , and why I endeavour to establish a quite different Notion of things ; and do ground it upon such Philosophical Theses , as Moses , that great Philosopher , has laid down as so many Postulata in his short , but most comprehensive System of the Creation ; the whole being a short and compendious Description of this World of Matter , and this World of Life wherein we live . SIR ; I am so far from being big with a fond Concei● of any of these Notions , that I dare not trust them in any Hands but yours ; for I am unwilling that these Papers ( without your Approbation and Encouragement , ) should go further abroad than your Study , lest some ill-natur'd and peevish Critick should take occasion to expose the Ignorance and Disingenuity of their Author . I know ( Sir ) that the Experience you have lately gain'd by searching into those occult Regions of Matter , being now added to your former Speculations about it ; has made you the most capable of determining all Differences , and solving the most difficult Phaenomena of this Kind . If you will be pleas'd therefore to correct with your Pen the Mistakes you meet with in any of these Notions , and let me have your honest and impartial Opinion of them , you will further oblige , Sir , Your most affectionate and humble Servant , THO. ROBINSON . TO THE Gentlemen Miners . GENTLEMEN , IF his Observation be true , That no Man can lose by the World ; but what he loseth in Purse , he gains in Experience : You will have no Reason to complain , if sometimes your subterranean Projects miscarry upon your Hand : Since that Loss may easily be Repaired by your experimental Knowledge , of those occult Regions of Matter ; concerning which , the most profound Philosopher can give no Account , but by way of Hypothesis and Conjecture . Solomon , that great Master of experimental Knowledge , tells us that Wisdom is better than Rubies ; and all the things that may be desired are not to be compared to it . And tho' that by Wisdom he may mean that Divine Philosophy which the New Testament calls Religion ; yet certainly there is nothing contributes more towards making one morally or physically wise , than Experience , as he intimates in the following Verse , where he brings in Wisdom thus speaking : Prov. 8.11 . I Wisdom dwell with Prudence , and find out the Knowledge of witty Inventions . I confess that the Theorick Part of Philosophy ( being the first-born , ) is more noble ; and therefore deservedly sits Regent in the superior Faculties of the Soul : Attended with sublime Notions and Speculations ; and sometimes Figments and Chimaera's are also her Maids of Honour . And altho' the practick or experimental Part , sits below in humble Garb , attended only with mechanick Artificers , and manual Operators : Yet she oftentimes Entertains the World with more of Certainty , and Demonstration than the former . Gentlemen , I shall not complement you into a good Opinion of these No●ions which I am willing should abide the Test of an impartial Iudgment ; only I think it may be convenient to let you know that they are the product of 20 Years Experience and Observation ; for so long I have been concerned in the Inspection of under-ground Works of several Kinds . Besides the Place of my Habitation being under Crosfell , ( one of the highest Mountains in England ) whose lofty Top gives a large Prospect both of the East and West Seas ; I have from thence observed , not only the different Classes of Matter , the Eruption of Rapid Springs ; but also the Rising and Falling as well as the Rarefaction and Condensation of Vapours . Gentlemen , If the Publication of this short Treatise ( which I presume to present to your Hand , as the most proper Patrons of subterranean Philosophy ) put you to the Charge of an easie purchase , you will certainly have it much cheaper than the Author , who shall always remain , GENTLEMEN , D●●●ys , April the 16. ( 1696. ) Your most humble Servant and Well-Wisher , THO. ROBINSON . THE PREFACE . IF the learned Authors of the new Theories and Essays had but taken the Pains to have consider'd better of those great Advantages of Learning and Education which Moses ( the greatest Philosopher that ever was in the World , and the first Describer of its Creation ) had beyond any of those learned Philosophers of later date , who have writ upon the same Subject ; they would have entertain'd a greater Veneration and Esteem for his short , but most comprehensive System ; than for the larger Volumes of those common Philosophers and Historians whose Writings are only the Product of their own natural Reason ; though set off with the greatest Artifice of Words , and Advantages of human Learning . The first Progress which this great Philosopher made in human Learning and Wisdom was in Pharoah's Court , where he had his Education , under the Tuition of his own Daughter , who having no Child of her own , design'd to adopt him her Son , and make him Heir apparent to that Crown : To which End he was by her Care instructed in all the Learning , Wisdom , and Philosophy of the Egyptians : And no doubt but some of the most learned amongst the Hierophanthae , who were the most skilled in the Knowledge of mystical as well as natural Philosophy , were his Tutors . He being thus qualified with the best Learning Egypt could then afford , the second Improvement he made was in the Family of his Kinsman Iethro , who being as well a Priest as Prince of Midian , did not only discipline him in all the Rules of Policy , Conduct , and Government ; by which he was fitted and prepar'd for being Captain General of that mighty Host of the Hebrews , which God design'd to deliver from the Egyptian Yoak , and under his Conduct to settle in Canaan ; but also he was instructed by him in the Religion of his Ancestors , the Patriarchal Traditions concerning the Creation of the World , the Beginnings of things , and the Genealogies of Men ▪ which being best known to Adam , who coming immediately out of God's Hand , did undoubtedly deliver it to his Son Seth , Seth to Enos , and so from Father to Son , to Abraham , from whom Iethro descended by a second Marriage . During his Time of Residence in Midian , which was forty Years , and most of that Time being spent in Contemplation : It s generally believed he wrote this System of the Creation , with the rest of his Book called Genesis , by the Assistance and Direction of his Father-in-Law , who could not be ignorant of the Patriarchal Traditions ; himself being descended from a Patriarch of special Note . After these Gradations and Improvements in all Kinds of humane Learning , Wisdom and Philosophy , God took him into his own Service , and was pleased by a sort of Per●onal Communication to impart to him as well the manner how all things began to exist , as how the Manners of Mankind were to be exercised ; so that he may be reasonably supposed to found the Authority of his Writings , as well as of his Government over God's People , upon Divine Revelation . In this most excellen● System , Philosophy , Divinity and Mystery seem to be so closely interwoven that it wou'd be a Matter of great Difficulty ( if not Impossibility ) for any , unless such as are well skill'd in the Cabalistical Traditions and Mythology , to unravel the Contexture and distinguish its parts . And some of the most learned Rabbies are of opinion that God directed Moses , and the rest of the holy Pen-Men , frequently to make use of Metaphors , Allegories , and other Sche matical Forms , which must needs be attended with some Darkness and Obscurity ( these being as it were a Veil drawn over the Face of Divine Truth ) and this might occasion Solomon to joyn the Words of the Wise , and their dark Sayings together . And this was not only the Practice of the sacred Writers ; but of the learned Heathens , especially their Priests and Philosophers ; who undoubtedly did imitate Moses herein : but for different Ends and Purposes ; for it did highly concern the Pagan Priests to hide and conceal their Mysteries from the Light ; which like bastard Eagles would not endure the Tryal of it . But the holy Spirit might direct the holy Pen-men to observe their Style for Reasons of greater and more weighty Moment . For the Divine Wisdom might see it fit in the Infancy of the World , to discover his Will and Mind in some things very suitable to the Capacities of the Men of that Age : And to reserve other things of great moment veil'd under Allegories , and mystical Expressions until the Minds of Men were more opened and enlarged ; for discovering of those brighter Beams of Divine Truth . Yet that the Glories that were after to appear might not be wholly clouded ; he order'd it so , that such a thin Veil shou'd be drawn over the Matter , as shou'd not more set off the Beauty , than stir Men up to a diligent Search after those Divine Truths . If then a modest Attempt be made to ground a Philosophical Discourse upon some of these veiled Mysteries , with Submission to Men of greater Learning , and better skill'd in mystical Philosophy : I presume that it will not be judg'd an Effect either of Pride or Vain-glory. Preliminary Postulata . I Know that it 's much out of Fashion to beg Principles in this Philosophizing Age ; yet considering that this Schematical Account which Moses has given of the Creation is as well Philosophical and Mystical , as Historical and ad hominem , I presume that these following Postulata , being grounded upon such reason , as cannot be denyed , will easily be granted me ; as first — That this Natural World was created in a Natural Way , by the Agency of second Causes ; God Almighty concurring with them by his Direction and Approbation in these Words ( He saw that it was good . ) That the work of the Creation cou'd not , in a natural way , be compleated in so short a time as six days ; for as it cannot be easily imagined that all the Solid Strata and Beds of Iron cou'd be digested into such good order , as we find them in ; and receive their several Degrees of Consolidation in that time : Neither can it be Suppos'd that all these different natures in the Vegetative and Animal Sphere of life shou'd grow up to such a degree of Perfection , that Adam cou'd eat Ripe fruit in Paradise of six days Production : And that all the Beasts of later birth cou'd in that time get Strength to appear before him . It may then be taken for a granted Principle , that by the six days work is meant the six distinct Productions ; and by the Evening , and the Morning , is meant the Principles of Activity and Passivity , which were the Instrumental Causes of these Productions . That Paradise in a literal sense may signify a local place or Garden of Pleasure , in a Philosophical sense all those Rational and Sensual Pleasures our Natures are capable of in this Material World : In a Mystical sense it signifies Heaven , or those Intellectual Pleasures our Natures shall be capable of when they are Spiritualiz'd and Exalted . That Adam and Eve in a literal sense signify the first Individual Persons that were of that Species . In a Philosophical Sense , they signify a Generation of Men , and W●men ; in a Mystical sense , they signify Reason and Sense , or the Superior , and Inferior Faculties of the Soul. That by the Serpent in a literal Sense is signified a subtile insinuating Brute , whose speckled Skin ( being beautified with all the Variety of Natural Paint ) made it a fit Object to work upon the visive F●culty ; in a Philosophical Sense , it may signifie natural Concupiscence : And , in a mystical Sense , it may signifie the Devil . By the Tree of Life , in a literal Sense , may be signified an individual Tree producing Fruit , and preserving Life . By the Tree of Knowledg in a literal Sense , may be understood a Tree bearing Fruit of a poisonous Quality , and destructive of Life ; in a Philosophical Sense they may signifie the whole Species of Vegetables , both of a wholesome and poisonous Nature ; in a mystical Sense they may denote eternal Life and eternal Death . Adam's giving of Names to the Beasts signifies the Exercise of his natural Reason , by distinguishing of their Natures . Lastly , by Eve's eating of the forbidden Fruit , may be understood the Desire of natural Concupiscence ; to gratifie her Senses with their beloved Objects . ADVERTISEMENT WITH Additional Remarks . SInce the writing of the following Discourse , a new Theory of the Earth hath been publish'd by a thoughtful young Divine , who agrees in some Notions with me ; this therefore is to assure the Reader , that my Manuscript laid all the last Winter in London , and was printed off before I had a Sight of the aforesaid Book , which several of my Friends can testifie ( if there should be occasion ) thro' whose Hands these Papers have passed . Another thing ought to be taken notice of , and that is my referring several Hypotheses and Observations to a late Writer ( a Fault which Mr. Whiston hath committed up and down his Book ) who it seems hath taken them from others ; which I accidentally discover'd by falling upon the Monthly Miscellany Letters , Vol. 1. Numb . 22. Pag. 561 , 566. Vol. 2. Numb . 2. Pag. 49. to 57. As also the Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society . Numb . 219. from p. 181. to 201. of which 't is but just to give some Instances ; for a tender regard ought to be had for the O●iginal Inventors of things , who ought not to be robb'd of the Fruits of their Labours and Studies by Pyratical Rovers , who set up for stupendous and miraculous Discoverers . Turn to this Essay , Pag. 33. The Origine of Mountains from the Disruptions and Changes of the Strata of the Earth was Steno's Opinion . See his Prodrom to a Dissertation concerning the Changes of the Earth . Pag. 40.75 , 76 , 77. The same Steno , in his Prod. places about the central Fire of the Earth , a huge Sphere or Abyss of Waters ; which , according to him , supplies the Earth with Springs , the Air with Vapo●rs , and was sufficient for the general Deluge , when by the Force of the subterraneous Fires , it was thrust and forc●d up , whereby the Globe was broken to pieces , and dissolv'd in the vast ●luid . Pag. 61.62 . The perpendicular and horizontal Fissures of the Earth , dividing the Strata or Beds of Sediments , are with great Care and Accuracy delineated and described by Dr. Steno in his Prodrom , and many other Phenomen● relating to the History of the Earth , are explain'd at the End of his Anatom . canis carchar . in his specim . myolog . Pag , 76 , 86 , 88. The resetling or subsiding of Bodies , as well terrestrial as marine ( dissolv'd or mix'd with the Waters of the Deluge ) according to the Laws of specifick Gravity in their several Strata or Beds of Stone , Sand , Clay , Ma●le , Slate , Lime , Chalk , &c. was publish'd above 26 Years ago , by Nicholas Steno , and Agostino Scilla ; if the ●oremention'd Accounts in the monthly Miscellan . Letters , and the Philosophical Tra●●●●●●ons ar● to be rely'd upon ; the Books thems●lves being not to be come at in a remote Province . This Stenoni●n Hypothesis of the Formation of the * present Earth out of the several Beds or Sediments of Matter mix'd with , and sinking down from the Waters of the general Flood according to the Affinity and Weight of Parts is much oppos'd by a late Author of two Essays from Oxford , who cannot believe the Deluge to have been universal , nor the whole Earth planted with Animals from Noah's Ark , whose Arguments I do not approve of , being inconsistent with true Philosophy , and Divinity : Neither is Dr. Nichol's second Creation of Animals after the Flood to be allow'd of , being contrary to the Design of Noah's Ark , and to the whole Mosaick Narration . As to my Opinion concerning the Origine of fossil Shell● , of form'd Stones , and subterraneous Plants ; Scilla himself , tho he with S●eno has taken great Pains to prove them to be the Exuviae or Spoils of Animals and Vegetables ( from the Similitudes of their Parts in every particular ) and to be the Remains of the Deluge subsided and lodg'd in several Beds , Layers , or Sediments ; yet I find by Dr. Lister , that Scilla own'd some sorts of them to be of another Original , and the learned Dr. himself proves beyond all contradiction , that real perfect Shells are ●requently found in the Bladder , Kidneys , Imposthumes , and other Cells of Animal Bodies ; and if so , why need we force them into the midst of Quarries and Rocks by dissolving the whole Frame of Nature for their Sakes ? If true Shells can be form'd within Stones of the Bladder , and in many other Parts of the Bodies of Creatures ; then by the same Argument a Million may be form'd in the Bowels of the greater World , every ways resembling those of the Sea , in Striae , Lamellae , Fasciae , Tendons , Threds , &c. so that they might perswade Steno , Dr. Hook , Boccone , Scilla , Columna , and Mr. Ray , that they were really the very same , owing their Original to the Flood , or Chaos , or Earthquakes . My Hypothesis concerning the Generations of several Animals is much confirm'd by the learned and experienced Father Buonani in his late Observations circa viventia in non viventibus rep●rta ; who maintains equivocal Generation from many clear and undoubted Proofs . For , Pag. 151. to Pag. 166. compare Huetius and Bochart de Paradiso . Pag. 189 , 191. Some great Natural Philosophers will have the Ignes Fatui to be flying Gloworms , or some other shining Insects . Pag. 205. See more of the Figures and Phenomena of Snow and Hail in Barthol . de Nive , Hook's Micrography , Boyle of Cold , Marten's Greenland Voyage , Lewenho●ck's Letters . As for Mr. Whiston's New Theory , I am afraid it will be found altogether inconsistént with the Mosaick History , being adapted only to the formation of our little Globe , without taking in the Heavens ( which Moses is particular in ) and depending too much upon mechanical & necessary Laws ( as several other late Theorys and Hypotheses do ) whereby the Flood and Conflagration might be brought to pass without any Relation to the Fall of Man or Sin. For Comets and Eruptions of boyling Abysses may frequently destroy our Globe , by such Chains of Natural Causes ; Comets by the Laws of Trajection may dash and drown us with their Tails , and the central Fire may drive up the vast Abyss upon us , whether we sin or no ; these Phenomena may befall the Moon and all the Planets , without any respect to Inhabitants , and may happen frequently by such Concourses and Links of Mechanism , and by the ordinary Laws of Motion . Therefore we ought to be cautious of making such Grand Revolutions to rowl upon Machines , as well as on the other hand of coining new Miracles and second Creations without any Warrant from Scripture ; of the first I am afraid the ingenious Mr. Whiston is too guilty ; and of the latter the learned Dr. Nichols . But considering we are in a Country of Liberty , and in an Age of Thought and Observation , I can easily pardon the Freedom they are pleas'd to take in their Studies and Enquiries . Having lately met with an accurate Discourse of Bernardini Ramazzini , printed 4 Years ago in Quarto , concerning the subterraneous Waters , the several Layers or Beds of Earth upon deep diggings , the fossil Shells , Bones , Vegetables , Pavements , &c. as also upon Inundations , and Deluges , with their Effects , I thought fit here to acknowledg the many Obligations we owe to that inquisitive Physician for his various Observations on the Changes of the Earth about the Territory of Modena , which are equally commendable with those of Columna upon Apulia ; Dr. Hooke , Mr. Ray , Dr. Plot , and Dr. Lister upon England ▪ Steno upon Tuscany ; Scilla and Boccone upon Sicily and Malta ; to whose Discoveries little hath been added as yet , notwithstanding the high and mighty Pretences of a late Author ; who , in an Essay toward a Natural History of the Earth , Pag. 37. throws Dirt upon those very Gentlemen , from whose Writings he hath made bold to borrow the best Part of the Observations in his Work : 'T is also remarkable , how , Pag. 249 , 252 , 255 , 256 , 257 , 259. he falls foul upon a very famous and reverend Divine for taking the same Philosophick Liberty , which he himself assumes in many Places of his Essay . As for his darling Notion ( though none of his own ) of Specifick Gravity , 't is notoriously false in Fact and Nature , for the Strata , Layers , or Bed● of Sediments ( out of which Steno , Scill● , Grandius , Ramazzini , and others , will have the Earth made up ) do not lie according to their different Weights , or according to the Statick Laws of descent of Solids in Fluids ; for the Strata of Marble , and other Stone , of Lead , and other Metals , lye often near the top or Superficies , having many lighter Strata under them ; and if all the Strata thro the whole Globe could possibly be viewed and examined , I am confident the respective Order of specifick Gravity would not hold in any two together ; and who can fancy , that the Parts of Ferns , Mosses , and other Plants , of Shells , Teeth , and other Bones , should equiponderate with those of Metallick Fossils ; nay , oftentimes subside below them ; and whoever views the Dimensions , Weight , Figure , and Place of those vast Natural Columns , call'd the Devil 's Causy in Ireland , will be soon convinced of the Weakness of this Hypothesis . Their Origine therefore must be accounted for some other way than what Colu●na , Steno , Scilla , Boccone , Grandius , and others copying after them , have deliver'd concerning the Deluge and Inundations , Strata , Crusts or Sediments according to the Laws of Specifick Gravity ; neither are the many Phenomena relating to their Situation , explicable by any Theories of the Earth as yet publish'd ; I know not what Dr. Hooke may do when he comes to print his Lectures upon this Subject , which the Virtuosi expect , and very earnestly crave of him : Much also may be perform'd by the Learned Mr. Edward Lhwyd , Keeper of the Oxford Museum , who hath been very diligent and accurate in his Observations on these Bodies , and whose Candor and Modesty , joyned with his exquisite Judgment , render him capable of such an Undertaking . As to the Origine of subterraneous Plants , either digg'd out of Earthen Beds , or lodged within Stony Substances , or else impress'd upon them , which Steno in his Prodroms ( translated by Mr. Oldenburgh ) Pag. 93 , 94 , 95. will needs derive the same way with those of Shells , Teeth , Bones , and other Parts of Animals , buried in the like Strata or Sediments of the Deluge ; Mr. Lhwy'd of Oxford has rais'd many invincible Objections against this Stenonian Hypothesis in the last Edition of Camden's Britannia , P●g . 692 , 693. and Mr. Ray in his second Preface to the Synopsis of British Plants ▪ argues very Philosophically against this Opinion , reviv'd of late with great Assurance , and in a positive manner ; but Mr. Whiston hath done very wisely in taking no notice of the many insuperable Difficulties which have been u●g'd against the bringing in of these Bodi●s , and the forming our present Crusts and Layers of Earth , out of a general Deluge . He hath saved himself much Swea● and Pains in having Recourse only to two or three late Books , and in consulting Copies instead of Originals , which would have given more Strength and Beauty to his Work , and would have look't more masterly ; however the Gentleman hath perform●d very well in the main , and hath shewn a profound and clear Knowledge in Physical Science , though not in the History of Learning , nor in that of Nature . Hi● Conjectures are admirable , but his Quotations and References are not co●mendable , being injurious to those eminent Philosophers who were the first I●ventors , and yet passed over in Silence , as though there had been no such Writers ; many of their Observations being attributed by the Author of the New Theory to one of his own Acquaintance , who may do as much for him another time ; but I would not willingly accuse Mr. Whiston of any ungenerous dealing , having discover'd a noble Genius in the Formation of his System ; and therefore I conclude with respect to him , and with Charity to all Mankind . The Contents of the first Part. CHap. 1. The Philosophical meaning of these Words ( In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth , ) and what may be concluded from them . Chap. 2. Of God the supream and effici●nt Cause ; and why Moses proves not the Being of a God expresly by way o● Argument ; ●ut implicitly by describing of the several Degrees of Perfection , and the Subordinations of Life . Chap. 3. Of the Creation of second Causes , and the manner of their Production , and ways of working . Chap. 4. Of Light and Darkness , the common Principles of mix'd Bodies , what they were in Mass ; and how their Division made the first Production . Chap. 5. Of Light the formal Cause of all mix'd Productions ; what it was whilst in Mass. Chap. 6. Of Darkness , the material Cause of all mix'd Productions ; what it was in Mass , how it was redu●'d into Form : Of the Power of Matter and Motion : Of Sympathy and Antipathy . Chap. 7. Of the Spirit of God moving upon the Face of the Waters , what is philosophically meant by it : Of the ●irst division of the Waters , and the clearing of the sublunary Firmament . Chap. 8. The Division of the lower Waters into subterranean , superterr●nean , and nubiferous , and by what Gradations the dry Land appear'd . Chap. 9. Of the Primeval or Antediluvian Figure o● the Earth . Chap. 10. Of the constituent P●rts o● the Earth ; and ●irst of the volatile Part of it , or the central Fire , its natural Vses . Chap. 11. Of the sixt Part of the Earth : and first of the Inequality of its Surface ; their Natural Causes and Vses . Chap. 12. Of Mountains , their original Cause , consistences , and natural Vses ; being the first dry Land that appear'd . Chap. 13. Of Mountain Heaths , &c. Chap. 14. O● the Plains and Valleys , &c. Chap. 15. Of the Channel of the Sea , &c. Chap. 16. Of the ●luid Part of this terraqueous Globe ; and ●irst of the Sea , &c. Chap. 17. Of those preternatural Accident● that disturb and interrupt the Course of Nature in this Material World , &c. Chap. 18. Of the central Damps : Their Causes , Natures , and dreadful Effects upon this Globe . C●ap . 19. Of terrene Damps , and their dreadful Effects upon this Globe , &c. Chap. 20. Of Noah's Flood , its Causes , the Season of the Year when it happen'd , the Effects and Alterations it made upon the Earth . Chap. 21. Of the season of the Year when the Deluge happen'd . Chap. 22. Of the Alterations which Noah's Flood made in , and upon the Earth . The Contents of the second Part. CHap. 1. Of the Plastick Spirit in Matter , and its natural Products . Chap. 2. Of the grand Cover of the Earth , the sympathetical Vnion of the plastick and vivisick Spirit ; and the Production of Vegetables , the first and lowest Degree of Life . Chap. 3. Of reducing the confus'd Mass of Light or the etherial Flame into a Body , which made the Sun ; of reducing those lighter Fogs and wa●erish Mists into a Body , which made the Moon ; how by clearing of the superlunary Firmament , or the Planetary Spheres , the Stars appear'd , and what the Sun , Moon , and Stars contribute towards the Production of sensitive or locomotive Animals , and why the Creation of these second Causes made the fourth Production . Chap. 4. Of the Production of the second Degree of Life , and first of oviparous Animals , as Fish and waterish Insects . Chap. 5. Of the second Genus o● oviparous Animals , viz. the Aerial : And first of Fly-Insects , secondly of Serpents , thirdly of Birds , and why Moses makes the waterish and aerial Animals congenial . Chap. 6. Of the terrene , or viviparous Animals . Chap. 7. Of the Creation of Man , the sixth Production . The Conclusion : Wherein is shewn the meaning and signisicancy of these Words . And God saw every thing that he had made , and behold it was very good . A Discourse concerning the Terrestrial Paradise , shewing how Adam was introduced into it : The Time he continued in it , and how he and Eve employed that Time. A Discourse concerning the Conflagration of this material World ; the Local Hell ; its outmost Boundaries , or Abraham's Gulph . A short Treatise of Meteorology , with some Observations concerning the Changes and Alterations of the Weather . Chap. 1. Of Vapour●●nd Exhalations , &c. Chap. 2. Of the efficient Causes o● all Meteors , and first of Heat . Chap. 3. Of Cold , the other efficient Cause of Meteors . Chap. 4. Of the Air , or Medium wherein all Meteors are generated . Chap. 5. Of fiery Meteors , &c. Chap. 6. Of Comets , &c. Chap. 7. Of Thunder , its Causes and Effects . Chap. 8. Of vaporous Meteors , and first of Dews and Hoar Frosts . Chap. 9. Of Rain , Hail , and Snow . Chap. 10. O● Hail and Snow , with Observations . Chap. 11. Of Frost and Thaw . Chap. 12. O● the Sphere of Rarefaction . Chap. 13. Of Wind , Helms , and Arches . Chap. 14. Prognostications of the Change and Alteration of Weather , from the setting and rising of the Sun. The Author living at a great Distance from the Press , desires the Reader ●o p●●don those following Mistake● . PAge 5. line 13. read further , p. 25. l. 6. r. Philosophically , p. 27. l. 9. r. Anteperistatical , p. 30. l. 10. r. Nutritius , p. 44. l. 25. r. Fluidity , p. 67 l. 1. r. Nature , p. 91. l. 4. r. Sublunary , p. 121. l. 24. r. Litoral●s , p. 13● . l. 25. r. Assimilation , p. 139. l. 10. r. learned , p. 155. l. 28. r. Zodiack ▪ A Scheme wherein the Several Phaenomena of this Terraqueous Globe are Explained . ABCDEFG A The Central Fire disseminating a Vital heat , through the whole Cortex or Shel of the Globe . B The Mountains ●rom the Centre to the Surface . C Heaths . D Plains . E The Channel of the Sea. The flatt Strata or Beds of Matter , with their Acclivities to the ●ountains and Declivities to the Seas together with their Elevations and Depressions : thus described The winding and turnings of the greater Veins , Dividing the several Classes of Matter described thus through which the whole Mass of s●●terranean Water Circulates . Their Lesser Fibres , or Rami Factions ▪ filling all the flat Strata with feeders of Water , which breaking out upon the Surface of the Earth cause Spring &c. described thus ▪ F The Seas with the Rivers flowing into them from the Tops of the Mountains swelling them into a Ci●bosity ; and causing in them a Continual Fermentation . G Vapors Arising from the Seas , which being Attracted by the Coldness of the Mountains , fixeth there : Forming an Atmosphere round the whole Globe . PART . I. CHAP. I. ●he Philosophical meaning of these Words [ In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth , ] and what may be concluded from them . MOSES in his Philosophical Description of the Creation , lays it down as a granted Principle or a grand Thesis , ●●at the Heavens and the Earth , with 〈◊〉 their Parts , Furniture and variety 〈◊〉 Natures contained in them , were ●●eated [ de novo ] and that God the ●●pream Being Un-created , and Inde●endent , Almighty in Power , and In●●nite in Wisdom and all Perfections , ●as the efficient cause : That the time when the World was Created , was in the beginning of Time ; or when Time first began to have a Being ; for before the World was Created there was duration , or Stabilis Aeternitas [ as the Schoolmen express it ] but Time being an equal mensuration of Motion , it and Motion began together . From this grand Thesis we may conclude , First against Aristotle , who endeavour'd by many Arguments to prove that the World , as it now stands in Matter and Form , was Eternal ; which Hypothesis advanceth the World into an equality with God ; makes it its own efficient Cause , Uncreated and Independent . In the Second place this Mosaick Thesis concludes against Plato and his Followers ; who , tho' he did positively assert , that God made the World ; yet he did conceive that the Matter on which it did consist was Eternal and Pre-existent : By which Hypothesis he concludes God to be an impotent cause , not able to create the World without Matter and Stuff to work upon . These mistaken Principles in Philososophy were occasion'd from the Observation of the regular course of Nature ; not considering that there might be other causes which might produce effects in an other way than cou'd ever come within the compass of their narrow observation ; for how Spiritual Causes produce their effects , its impossible for us whilst we continu● in this dark state of Matter ; wherein we have but a very short and narrow prospect to understand . In the Third place it concludes against Democritus and his Followers , who did not only conceit that Matter was Eternal and Pre-existent ; but that the World had no efficient cause , but what was from Chance , or the casual motion of Matter ; which consisting of infinite numbers of Atoms or little Corpuscles of different Figures , Natures and Qualities , which rainged about in a vast and infinite space ; until at the last by Divisions , Separations and Mixtures occasioned by their contrary and mixt Qualities , and the innate Power of Sympathy and Antipathy , they at last setled into the Form and Figure of this World , which it can no more alter or vary from , than the active Fire be taught to change its Nature , and descend and Gravation to ascend and fly upward . No doubt but this Hypothesis wa● grounded upon an experimental Observation of the several Kinds of Matter of different Natures , which being mixt together in a Glass , or any transparent Vessel , will separate and divide themselves proprio m●tu ; tho never so jumbled and mix'd together . I shall not in this place sh●w you the absurdity of this Hypoth●sis ; but rather chuse in the following Chapters to give some account what Feats , Matter and Motion will produce by vertue of their contrary Qualities , and the power of Sympathy and Antipathy ; and how far God Almighty might make u●e of th●se towards the forming the materrial part of this World. We may hence farther conclude , that although neither the World as it stands , nor the Matter on which it consists did pre-exis● ; yet it was an immediate consequent of Eternity , and the natural product of the Divine Essence , and Attributes ( viz. ) Power , Wisdom , and Goodness , according to that Model and Idea pre-conceiv'd in the Divine Understanding : For it cannot be imagin'd that th● Divine Essence wou'd for some time sit still , and wrap up it's self in sloth and idleness ; but did always display its self in a vigorous activity . Besides the natural tendency of Infinite Power , is Action ; of Infinite Wisdom is Counsel ; of Infinite Goodness is Beneficence : We cannot therefore but conclude from these Natural Arguments , that God would from all Eternity follow the inclinations of his own Divine Perfections . From this grand Thesis we may yet futher conclude , that this Universal Fabrick of the World was not created at one stroke , by an imperious F●at ; for tho this might have been consistent with Infinite Power ; yet it would not have been agreeable with Infinite Wisdom , which consists in Deliberation , Counsel and Contrivance . Moses therefore tells us that God first created the Heavens , and then the Earth : Like as some mighty Monarch designing to build a spacious and most glorious Palace , first forms the Model of it in his mind ; and having prepar'd his Materials , sets on work his Under-agents , who first of all lay the Foundations , and compleat his own Royal Apartments , then the Apartments of his chief Ministers of State , after that Chambers for his Domesticks , and last of all Lodgings for his out Servants ; and the Work being finish'd , according to the Model which he gave his Architects to work by , he gives it his Approbation . In like manner , the Great and Almighty Monarch of the Universe may be supposed , first to have laid the Foundations of those Super-Coelestial Regions of unaccessable Light , the Royal Chambers of his own most Glorious Presence ; where he sits in great Majesty attended with an innumerable retinue of the most Noble Angels his Courtiers : After these he creates the highest of the Coelestial Spheres , in which he placed Thousands of Royal Mansions , where the Arch-Angels and Brighter Cherubins , the chief Ministers of State in that Coelestial Kingdom keep their residence : And these are the Morning Stars which Iob tells us [ by way of Synecdoche ] that met together , and the Sons of God that did shout for joy . After these God created the inner or lower Spheres , in which he placed innumerable numbers of bright , lucid and Aetherial Globes ; wherein the inferior Angels and Domestick Officers do inhabit , and these the Scripture stiles Ministring Spirits . And these differ in Office , Power and Light , as they are placed in Spheres nearer , or at a distance from the Regions of Light : For as one Star differeth from another Star in Glory , Light , Purity and Magnitude ; So do their Heavenly Inhabitants : And so shall it be in the Resurrection from the Dead ; for as Men improve here in Vertue , Goodness and the Divine Life and Light , so shall they be placed nearer , or at a distance from God , the Fountain of Life and Light. After the finishing of these Inner Courts of this Royal Palace , last of all God created this Material Globe or Outer Court ; and made it the Center of the Universe : And it 's built of the Rubbidge , Dross and Sediment of the whole Creation , and inhabited with the meanest of Creatures , and lowest degree of Life and Perfection , which may most properly be called God's out Servants ; over which he has placed Man Deputy Lord Governour . This Material Globe , tho it appears in its own dimensions to be o● great Magnitude to us ( who bear not so much proportion to it , as a Mole-hill does to the greatest Mountain ) yet being compared to the whole Universe [ if the computation of the best Philosophers be true ] it will scarce bear proportion to the Ninety six thousand part of it . It cannot therefore be imagined that the Wise Creator [ who never made any thing in vain , but to the best end● and wisest Purposes● ] should be so fond of a piece of dull stupid Matter , as to create all those innumerable numbers of Bright , Lucid , Aetherial Globe● ( the least of which exceeding this Mole-hill in Magnitude by several Diameters ) for no other end or purpose than distinguishing of Days , Months , Seasons and Years ; and for casting a dark glimmering light to us poor Mortals . As God Almighty finished any part of the Creation , he gave it a motion , and this motion it performs naturally and insensibly , without labour or difficulty ; as our Blood circulates through our Veins and our Vital Spirits glide in the Nerves through the whole Body . The Almighty having now finished the Creation which made up but one Royal Palace , containing in it innumerable Mansions , fit for the Subjects of so great a Monarch to live in : He sits at the Helm of this Floating Universe , and Steers all its motion● with a steddy and unerring hand . And it can be no more labour to God to govern and actuate this World ; who as an Universal Soul is diffu●'d in it , and is vitally present in every part of it , than for a Man 's rational Soul by Will and Cogitation , to move a Finger or a Toe , or any other part of his Body ; tho at the greatest distance from its Seat. CHAP. II. Of God the Supream and Efficient Cause ; and why Moses proves not the being of a God expresly by way of Argument ; but implicitly by describing of the several degrees of Perfection , and the Subordination● of Life . WHen Moses writ this excellent System of the Creation , Politheism and Idolatry had prevailed over the generality of Mankind , and Abraham's Posterity were become Worshippers of Egyptian Gods , as appears by their making of a Molten Calf at Horeb. Yet notwithstanding this multitude of Inferior Deities which the World had set up for Divine Worship ; the generality of Mankind did universally believe , that there was one Supreme God , who was the efficient Cause and Almighty Creator of this World , consisting of the Heavens and the Earth : and that this God was the Father and Governour of all the rest . The Philosopher might therefore justly conclude it superfluous to prove by strength of Argument a Tenet , or rather an Article of Faith ; to which the common Suffrage of Mankind did so universally consent and agree : And if it be suppos'd that Moses writ this System of the Creation , with the rest of his Book , which gives an account of the Patriarchal Genealogies , on purpose for the benefit and instruction of the Israelites ; who in all probability could not but be ignorant of the Traditions and Religion of their Ancestors : [ the ●pse dixit ] of so great a Philosopher ; a Man so eminent for these mighty and unparallel'd Miracles and Wonders , which th' Almighty wrought by his Hand upon Egypt before their eyes ; were sufficient to convince them , not only of a bare credibility ; but of the Truth and Certainty of this Divine Thesus , that there was a God , and that he created the Heavens and the Earth . But as God did not limit and consine his Favours wholly to Abraham's Posterity ; but extends them to the Universal Body of Mankind : So notwithstanding that Moses wri● these Books for the instruction of that People in the first place , he undoubtedly de●●gn'd them for the information of others living in a State of Ignorance : And therefore although he does no● expresly by way of Argument prove the Being of a God , and that he wa● the Supreme Cause of the World's Creation [ Atheism being not then heard of in the World ] yet he does it implicitly by describing of those several Degrees and Subordinations of Life in the World ; and by shewing how eve●y inferior Rank of Creatures is subservient to its Superior ; and how every inferior Species is concatenated and link'd to its Superior by intermediates , all which is so visible and obvious in the Frame of the World , that an easie Philosopher without any great difficulty , or hard Study may ascend Gradatim , first from those common Minerals of Salt , Sulphur and Mercury , to the several degrees and kinds of Oars and Metals ; from these to the fertile Soil : from it to the several degrees of Life and Perfection in Vegetables , as Grass , Herbs , Plants , Shrubs , Trees , &c. and from these to the Zoophyta or Plant-Animals , which concatenates the highest degree of Vegetation to the lowest degree of Sensation ; from the several degrees of Sensation in Brutal Animals , to Man which is an intermediate Animal , that links and couples Heaven and Eearth together ; from Man to t●e several degrees of Light , Life and Perfection in the Angelick Nature ; and from the Intellectual Nature , to God the Fountain of Light , Life and Perfection ; who , as an Universal Soul , actuates the whole World , by giving of the several degrees of Life and Perfection to all the Creatures in the Animal World , as they are plac'd in Orbs or Spheres nearer or at a greater distanc● from his Divine Essen●e . Thus in God all Creatures Live , Move , and have their Beings , and by these gradations we may either ascend up to Heaven , where God Almighty resides in Infinite Glory and Perfectio● , or from thence descend to the hidden and dark Regions of Matter . CHAP. III. Of the Creation of Second Causes , and the manner of their Producton ; and ways of Working . THE grand reason why Plato and Aristotle , and ●he rest of the Natural Philosophers did assume it as a granted Principle , that Nothing wa● made out of Nothing ; and that every thing produced , had necessarily some pre-existent Matter out of which it was so formed ; was [ as I have already hinted ] because they cou'd not observe in the ordinary course of Nature any thing produced de novo ; therefore ●hey concluded it impossible that any such Production cou'd ever be , or ●appen in Nature : But from particular Experiments or Observations to establish a general Conclusion ; especially concerning the impossibility of any thing 's Existence , is no regular and warrantable way of argumentation ; for there may be Agents of another Sort , and Powers which can produce Effects in another way , than cou'd ever come within the compass of our observation ; for we see , and cannot but make it an observation , that one sensitive Animal by the power of Sensation can do more , and produce greater effects , than all the Vegetables can produce by the power and strength of Vegetation . And one Man by the Power of his Natural Reason can produce more noble Effects , than all the Brute Animals by the Strength of Sensation ; so one Angel by the Power and Vigour of his Spiritual and Intellectual Natures , can produce effects more great and wonderful , than all the Men in the World can by the power of Reason , tho' never so exalted and sublimated ; for we read in 2 Kings 19. Chap. and 15. Verse that an Angel in one night went out and smote in the Camp of th' Assyrians one Hundred and fourscore and five thous●nd ; but how or by what means this Angelick , power was exercised it is not within the compass of shallow Reason to conceive : Yet we may reasonably conclude from it , that if an Angel , by the Power of his Intellectual Nature , can do more than a●l the Men in the World ; so God Almighty by his Divine Essence can produce greater and far more wonderful effects than the whole Angelick Nature ; even such as is impossible either for us , or them to understand . But Moses having , to hi● great improvements in Natural Philosophy , the Advan●ages of the Patriarchal Tradition● , and a Divine Revelation ; and being best acquainted with God Almighty's Power in producing Effects ; doth not only positively asser● , that God was the Maker and Builder o● this World ; but that he Created i● and the Matter on which it doth consist , out o● Nothing , and that by uttering of tha● Almighty Word [ s●at ] not audibly , for then there was no sensible Auditor in Being ; but mentally , that is , by an Act of Volition ; sic volo sic ●ubeo being o●ly a Prerogative of Almigh●y Power . The Second Causes which this Almigh●y Power Created out of Nothing , and which he made use of as instrumental i● all Productions of a mixt Constitution , may be considered either as they are Essential or Accidental . The Essential Causes were Light and Darkness ; the External and Accidental Causes were Motion , Time , and Place ; without which all Natural Productions are Physically impossible . God having created these Second Causes by another Imperious VVord , set them on working ; and he gave them also a Rule or Model to work by , which is most commonly called the Course of Nature ; and when these new Agents had produced any effect , he view'd it , and gave it his Divine approbation , in these Words ; God saw that it was good ( i.e. ) that it was agreeable with that Rule and Model he had given them to work by ; which words , tho' they be spoken ad Hominem , yet undoubtedly Moses intended by them to instruct and inform Mankind , that the World was not made by Chance , or the casual Motion of blind Atoms , as some since have Atheistically asserted ; but by Wisdom , Councel and Deliberation . And this establish'd Course of Nature , or these Laws and Rules which the Divine Wisdom gave to the Second Causes to work by , he never interrupts or varies from ; but upon great and extraordinary occasions , when he is pleas'd to give some Demonstrations , of his Almighty Power and Universal Providence by which he governs the World at his Will and Pleasure ; then he can either divert the Natural Causes from their usual course , or by them produce Supernatural Effects ; as the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah by extraordinary Thunder and Lightning ▪ the Destruction of all living Creatures upon the face of the Earth by an Universal Deluge ; or he can stop them in their Natural Course , as when he caus'd the Sea to divide and stand still , and the Sun to move backwards . CHAP. IV. Of Light and Darkness , the common Principles of mix'd Bodies , what they were in Mass ; and how thei● division made the first production . ALL the Natural Philosophers wanting the assistance of a Divine Revelation , did agree in this ; that there cou'd be no Production of a mixt Constitution , without a Sympathetical Union of an active and passive Principle ; but what these Principles of Activity and Passivity were , they could not easily determine . These our great Philosopher expresseth by the Names of Light and Darkness ; which when they came immediately out of Gods hand , were bound up and hamper'd in one confus'd Mass ; which might fitly be compar'd to a dark and palpable Mist , like the Aegyptian Darkness which was to be felt , in which vast Fog or Mist were bound ●p , and smother'd those bright , lucid and active Particles of pure and Volatile Aether , as we see Light inclos'd within the walls of a dark Lan●horn ; or the active Particles of Fire when smother'd in Ashes , or imprison'd within the dark body of Matter . Thus Darkness was upon the face of this thick Mist or Fog of Matter , until God by another Almighty Fiat created Motion ; which being infus'd into the stagnating Mist of Matter , the whole Mass of it was put into a fermentation and motion ; and whilst the contrary Q●alities were acting their Antipathies one upon another , these nimble and active Particles of lucid Aether [ being the most Volatile ] broke through this dark Mass of Matter , and uniting themselves , caus'd a bright shining Light , which Moses calls Day : and this division of Light from Darkness , occasion'd by the putting of the whole Mass of Matter into a Fermentation and Motion , made the first Production . CHAP. V. Of Light , the formal Cause of all mixt Productions , what it was whilst in Mass. BY Light is to be understood that vast Aetherial flame , which whilst ●t was in Mass diffus'd its bright shining Rays , not only through the Material Regions , but the Planetary and Coelestial Spheres : This Aetherial flame was the Anima Mundi , the Vehicle of Life , wherein was contain'd the Seminal and Specifick Forms of all sublunary Creatures , [ Man o●ly ●xcepted ] and then da●c'd about the Passive Matter , like A●oms in the Morning Sun Beams ; until its Prolifick Slime , by vertue of its Plastick Power was modifi'd and pr●par'd for receiving of Life . And this seems to be the sense and Philosophical meaning of Moses in the Second Chapter of Genesis , Verse the Fifth ; God made every Plant of the Field before it was in the Earth , and every Herb of the Field before it grew ; meaning only their Seminal and Specifick Forms which were contain'd in a Vehicle of Light , before they were united to their Material Vehicles . Thus Light according to the Mosaick Principles of Natural Philosophy , became the Formal Cause or the Male Parent of all mixt Productions . CHAP. VI. Of Darkness , the material cause of all mixt Productions ; what it was in Mass , how it was reduc'd into Form : Of the Power of Matter and Motion : Of Sympathy and Antiphathy . BY Darkness , the other Principle , or Material cause of generation , is not meant a bare p●ivation of Light ; but that vast Mist , or Dark Fog of Matter consisting of infinite Numbers of Particles or little Corpuscles of different Figures , and contrary Qualities , which by reason of a Principle of motion infus'd into it , run a Reel in a dark confusion until these contrary Q●alities of Heat and Cold , Siccity and Humidity , Gravitation and Levity , falling out among 'em selves begun to act their Antipa●hies upon one another ; which causing them to separate and divide , those of the same kindred and affini●y , by the Power of a S●cret and Innate Sympathy drew together and united . And first of all , these Particle● of Matter , which were of a hot and volatile Nature , being most active and vigorous , plac'd themselves in the Centre or Middle , as we observe 'em always to do in S●acks of Hay , Corn or other composi●ions of mixt Matters , wherein there is a strife or contest between those contrary Qualities of Heat and Cold , Siccity and Humidity . And these hot and siery Pa●ticles having by their natural tendency taken possession of the Centre , began immediately to ●ct their Antipathy upon those Particles of Matter that were of a cold and waterish substance ; forcing them to fly to the Circumfe●●nce , and to range about in thick Fogs and waterish Mists ; filling up not only that vast Expansion between the superficies of the Ea●th and the Moons Vortex ; but all ●he Planetary Spheres . During which contest between Heat and Cold , Fi●e and Water , the intermediate Matter of a mixt Nature , neither ●imply hot nor cold ; but participa●ing of both Natures ( viz. ) such as were of an Unctious , Pinguid , Bituminous and Terrene Quality , se●led themselves in a midle Sphere . And every Class of Matter of the same Kind and Species , the better to secure it ●elf from intermixing with the Matter of a different Nature , did inclose it self with great Dykes or Partitions , consisting of Excrementitious , confu●'d and undigested Matter ; and the natural Position of these being Rake-wise from the surface towards the Centre , they most properly may be esteem'd the greater joynts of the Earth . And as these divide the several Kinds of Matter , so they preserve the several Feeders and Mineral Waters from intermixing , as will be more largely shewn ; when we shall have occasion to Discourse of Dykes , Rakes , Veins , Strings , Riders , &c. The confus'd M●ss of mixt Matter being thus red●c'd to several Classes and a regular ●orm ; every Class leading to some proper Mine or Mineral , which is the siner and better digested part of that Class ; as Coal , Rudle , Iron and the several Kinds of Ore ; and these all lay in lax and ●luid Strat● or Beds , like the loose Leaves in an unpres●'d Volume or Book , or like the weak joynts in a newly conceiv'd Embrio , enclos'd in a Bag of Water in the Womb of its pregnant Mother . CHAP. VII . Of the Spirit of God moving upon the face of the Waters , what is Pholosophically meant by it : Of the first division of the Waters , and the clearing of the sublunary Firmament . THE whole Mass of Terren● Matter being thus far reduc'd into Form and Order ; [ not according to the Laws of Gravity , the heaviest subsiding first in order and falling lowest , as Dr. Woodward conceives , which mistake in Observation will be made apparent in its proper place ] [ but by motion of consent , suitability of Natures , and an agreeable juxta-position of Parts . ] The Spirit of God moved upon the face of the Waters , which Words , if we consider 'em under a philoso●●ical Notion , may be understood o● the Aetherial Flame , which moving upon those waterish Fogs and Mists , rarifi'd the more subtile and t●nuious Parts or Fumes of it into a brisk gale of cold condensing Wind ; which did not only clear up the Sublunary Firmament by dividing of those Fogs into Sublunary and Superlunary Waters ; but by condensing the Sublunary Fogs and Mists into a vast body of Water , it cover'd and surrounded the whole body of Terrene Matter ; and as the Waters sank down towards the Centre , they press'd together the several Strata or Layers of Stones , Mines , Minerals and other Subterrene Earths , as we press together the leaves of a large Volume ; and in our sinking and digging into the Body of the Earth , we find them lying upon Fla●s with a Dibb and Rise , the Rise towards the tops of Mountains , and the Dibb towards the main Ocean ; as the Waters left them and forc'd them up , when they drew down into their proper Channel . The whole Mass of Terrene Matter being thus Compact and Cemented together by the pressures of the circumambient ambient Waters , as we press Brick and Tyle in their several Moulds ; the Central ●ire did by its heat bake and consolidate those Stones , Metals , Mines and Minerals that were of a fiery nature , as well as those of an unctuous and pinguid quality , into their several degrees of Consolidation and Induration ; whilst the Anteperistical Cold , together with those petrifying juices of Salt and Nitre which then did abound in all the lax and undigested Strata , did petrify those Strata of a Terrene Nature into their several degr●es of Induration and Lapidifaction . By these Natural Gradations the Earth became fixt upon its Center , and ●he Waters a fluid body moving and circulating about it ; and they both made one Terraqueous Globe of a Spherical and Mathematical Rotundity ; all the Lines from the Superficies to the Centre being of an equal length . Thus the space between the surface of the Waters and the Moon 's Vortex was clear'd of all those Fogs and Mists which ranged about in it : And being fill'd with their Air , Moses calls it the Firmament of Heaven , which made the second Production ( viz. ) of space , wherein the Under-agents or second Causes had room to work , and produce effects of a higher and more noble Nature and Quality . CHAP. VIII . The division of the lower Waters into Subterranean , Superterranean , and Nubiferous ; and by what Gradations the dry Land appeared . THO' this great Embrio was ready for birth and to breath in fresh Air ; yet it could not be deliver'd from this great Bag of Water , wherein it was enclos'd , by any innate Power it had in it self , without a Supernatural assistance : The Almighty was pleas'd therefore to play the Midwife , and to deliver it by breaking of this great body of Water ; and by dividing of the sweet from those of a Saline and Brakish Nature . For as soon as the intermediate Matter which made the Shell of the Earth , was redn●'d into Form and Order ; and the several Strata or Layers of Stones , Metals , Minerals , and Subterrene Earths with their cross-cutting and dividing Dykes , Rakes , Ryders , Veins and Strings or Side-branches had receiv'd from the heat of the Central fire and the petrefying Juices of Salt and Nitre , their several degrees of Incrustation , Induration and Lapidifaction ; the thirsty Matter gradually suckt in the thin sweet Water , until all its Veins , Dykes , Cavities and Pores were fill'd and saturated with it . The Salt Water being the Sedement of the whole Mass , and likewise being too thick to penetrate and pass through the stra●t Pores and Strainers of the solid and condensed Matter , did gradually draw down to its Channel : And all the Veins and Pores of the Earth being now Saturated with sweet Water ; the Subterranean Lympheducts , or underground Water-works began first to bubble up and play from the tops of the highest Mountains ; from whence th● Rivers took their first rise , and began to form their courses to the Sea ; and by their rapidity and weight continually pressing in upon her from all sides , swell'd her up into a Gibbosity , and for●'d her into a constant flux and reflux , which reciprocation of Motion causing in her a boyling Fermentation , the sweet Water does disentangle it self from the Salt ; and being lighter , riseth up in Fumes and Vapours , which fly abroad until they be condens'd into Clouds , which falling down in showers of sweet Water upon the Earth become● the Succus Nutritivus of the fleshy pa●t of it ; giving not only a vital nourishment to the several Kinds of Animals living on the outer Coat or Skin of it ; but repairing the Subterranean Waters by preserving them from wasting . The Waters being now divided into Superterranean , Subterranean and Nubiferous , the dry Land appear'd , and was gradually prepar'd for being an habitable World. CHAP. IX . Of the Primeval or Antidiluvian Figure of the Earth . DR . Burnet , in his Theory of the Earth , conceits and endeavours to perswade the World , that the Primeval Earth was Spherically or Mathematically round , without Seas , Mountains or any inequalities upon its Surface . Which Hypothesis ( or rather ingenious Conceit ) seems in the first place to be inconsistent with the Original State of this Materi●l Globe ; which being design'd for a plac● of Habition for several Kinds of Animals of ● mixt and compounded Constitution , whose vital ●lame is nourish'd and maintain'd by a continual respiration of a soft and vaporous Air ; which must not only be frequently fann'd with the brisk gales and blasts of a cleansing Wind , but also moistned and sweetned with showers frequently falling through it : All which have their Original cause from the constant flux and reflux of the Sea , and those inequalities upon the surface of the Earth : Without which there would neither have been an Atmosphere , Wind , Rain , or Air ; but the Superficies of the Earth would have been [ by the Sun's Beams continually beating upon it ] Baked and Incrusted into the hardness of Brick and Tyle . This Hypothesis seems also inconsistent with the different Natures of those Animals with which the Almighty Creator has been pleas'd to stock it ; some of which being only produc'd in a Warm and Fertile Soil , others only in a Cold and Sterile : So some Animals delight only to breath a warm and soft Air , others a more bleak and piercing : Thus Strawberries and Gilliflowers will not thrive upon the tops of cold and barren Mountains ; nor Mountain Vegetables in the most fertile Soil , or best prepar'd warm Beds . This will be made more clear and evident when we shall give account of the natural uses of the Flux and Reflux of the Sea , and those inequalities and irregularities of the Earth's Surface . Once more to suppose the Earth to have been of an even and Spherical Supersicies seems inconsistent with the different Kinds and Natures of that Matter of which it consists ; some of which being hard , others soft , some fix'd others ●luid , it cann't be imagin'd that all this variety of Matter would settle in a Figure Spherically and Mathematically round . From these Arguments we may without being guilty of any great presumption , conclude against Dr. Burnet's Hypothesis , that as the Antediluvian Earth consisted of the same Matter with this present Earth , and produc'd the same Species of Animals , of the same natures and qualities , it was of the same Figure that now we find it in , a Terraqueous Globe of a Physical Rotundity , with Seas , Mountains , &c. And th●t these irregularities and Inequalities of this Terrestrial Globe did not Date their Original from that Disruption which was occasion'd by the Deluge as Dr. Woodward positively asserts , Part 2d page 80. is evid●nt from part 6. Page 246. where he undertakes to prove that the Face of the Earth before the Deluge was not smooth , even and uniform ; but unequal , and distinguish'd with Mountains , Valleys ; as also with Seas , Lakes and Rivers . CHAP. X. Of the constituent parts of the Earth : And first of the Volatile part of it , or the Central Fire ; its natural Uses . THE Constituent parts of this Terraqueous Globe are reducible to three different Classes of Matter , ( viz. ) Volatile , Fix'd and Fluid ; and these bear equal proportion one to another , and in the Structure of the Earth do occupy the same proportion of place . The Volatile Matter , consisting of sublimated Sulphur , Nitre and Bitumen keeps possession of the Central part ; and as all Matter of the same kind and affinity , which having an appetite to Union , naturally affects a round and globular Figure , so the Central Fire may be suppos'd to be of the same Form. That Figure wherein the Excentral Fire appears , is only accidental , occasion'd by the compressures of the circumambient Air. That vast subterranean Vault wherein this volatile Globe of Central Fire is contain'd [ which the Miners call th● Belly of the Earth ] may be suppos'd to be either of a round or circular ; or of an aequilateral , multangular Figure ; occasion'd by the solid Strata of Stones spreading and vaulting themselves about it . The natural Uses of this Central Fire seem to be Analogous to that vital Flame which is seated in the He●rt or Center of all Animals ; for as that by its Vital heat ●nlivens the whole Body ; so this Central ●ire by that Vital warmth it disseminates through the whole mass of Matter , enlivens it ▪ and gives as well to the several Strata of Stones , Metals , Minerals and other subterranean Earths , their degrees of Consolidation ; as to the several kinds of Ores , their different degrees of Purity and Perfection . As the Vital Flame does not only cause the Ebullition and Pulsisick Faculty in the Exterior pa●ts of the Body ; but also the Circulation of the whole Mass of Blood through all the greater and lesser Veins of it ; so the Central Fire is as well the cause of the Ebullition of Springs , Thermae and Mineral Feeders which break out upon the tops of Mountains and the exterior parts of the Earth ; as of the constant Circulation of the whole Mass of Subterranean Water through those Dykes , Rakes and Fissures , which from the Mountains do divide and spread themselves through the whole Body of the Earth , and are the greater and lesser Veins of it . Again , as the Vital Flame gives the tincture and colour to the Blood , Flesh and all the Heterogeneous parts of the Body ; so the Central Fire , by the different degrees of concoction and boyling up of Matter , gave to the several kinds of it their different Tinctures and Colours ; this might be illustrated by several Analogous Experiments and Observations , as in the boiling of Quinc●s and other Fruits ; so likewise in B●king of Bread ▪ &c. The Central Fire , by running a perpetual Round within the Boundaries of its own Infernal Vault , carries the Shell of the Earth about with it , and is the cause of its Diurnal Motion . Lastly , It is the Earth's Aequilibrium that keeps it fix'd upon its Center . CHAP. XI . Of the fixt part of the Earth : And first of the Inequalities of its Surface ; their Natural Causes and Uses . THE fixt part of this Terraqueous Globe which we call the Earth , may be describ'd either as to its Exterior parts , or Interior consistences of it . The Exterior parts consist of Mountains , Heaths , Dales , Plains , Valleys , with the Channel of the Sea. The Interior consistences of it are the Strata or Beds of Stones , Metals , Mines , Minerals and Subterranean Earths , all lying upon Flats with a Dibb and Rise . Or they are Dikes , Rakes , Riders , Veins and Strings either cross-cutting and dividing the several kinds of Stones , Metals , Mines , Minerals , &c. of a different kind ; or cross-cutting and dividing those of the same Species ▪ as all Metallick Rakes , &c. Of the Inequalities of the Earths Surface . THese Irregularities and Inequalities upon the Superficies of the Earth , are occasion'd by the Elevations and Depressions of the solid Strata ; and these are cau'd either by the greater Dikes , which divide one Species of Stones , &c. from those of a different kind ; and these greater Dikes make Channels and Water-courses for the greater Rivers , which following their windings and turnings till they empty themselves into the Sea , cause all those pleasant Dales , which at last , when the Mountains wear out , dilate themselves into spacious Plains and Valleys , The lesser Dikes and Joynts which divide the Stones , &c. of the same kind , by throwing them up and down , cause all those lesser Hills , which as well delight the Eye with a grateful variety of Objects , as refrigerate and cherish the whole Body with a more cool , clear and wholsome Air. There is not any thing in this Natural World , that contributes more towards the making of it Habitable , then these inaequalities upon its Surface . For , First they occasion all these different Kinds and Natures of Soil , which produce the several Species of Vegetables suitable to the several Natures of those Animals that feed upon them : The Earth's Surface being God's Storehouse , wherein is provided Food and Nourishment agreeable to the Nature of every Animal , and every living Creature by a Natural Instinct knows its proper Food and Nourishment , and when and where to find it . They occasion all those different qualities of the Air , as Warm , Cold , Thick , Thin , Moist and Dry ; for as God has provided Food suitable to the several Natures to feed on , so He has provided Air suitable to their Natures to Breath in . Those Inequalities upon the Earth occasion all those Springs , Mineral Feeders and Medicinal Waters , which break out in Rapid Streams from the Tops of Mountains , and the Skirts of lesser Hills ; so that as God has provided convenient Food for every Animal to feed upon , and agreeable Air to breath in ; He has likewise [ by causing of Springs to break forth and bubble up at the Foot almost of every Hill ] provided convenient Water for every Animal to quench its Thirst with . Whereas if the Earth had been of an Even and Spherical Supersicies , cover'd with one solid Strata , or incrusted Cover of Earth ; I doubt we should have been forc'd to have Digg'd as deep as Dr. Burnet and Dr. Woodward's Abyss , before we sho●'d have met with Water sufficient to have quench'd our Thirst ; and it s also doubtful that when we had found it , it wou'd not have been Sweet and Wholsome . These Inequalities also cause the s●veral Strata of Stones , Mines and O●es , &c. [ having a Natural Rise ] to br●ak ●o●th at Day , so that the Inge●●ou●●●d Industrious Miner may meet with , not only Stone for Building of Houses , Coals for his Fires ; but the several Kinds of Ore to enrich his Coffers with . These Inequalities also produce all those Pleasant and most Profitable Copises and Thickets of all Kinds of Trees , which delight most to grow where the solid Beds of Stone are weak and broken and lye near day , and where they may easily thrust their Roots into their broken Joints and suck in the Mineral Spirits , &c. CHAP. XII . Of Mountains , their Original Cause , Consistences and Natural Uses ; being the first Dry Land that appear'd . THE Mountains are the Ebullition o● Matter , occasion'd by the Central Fire when it was in its ●ull Strength and Vigour . They consist of such Strata of Stones , Metals , Raggs , Chivers , Cills , &c. as are of a Hot quality ; and these are like so many Hot-beds wherein the several kinds of Ore receiv'd their Conceptions , as well as their different degrees of Concoction and Perfection ; as hereafter will be more fully shewn . The Mountains consisting of such Matter as is of a Hot quality , and being bound with strong Cills , which having a quicker Rise than those upon the Plains , do lift up their Heads above the rest of the Earth ; and became not only the great Pillars and Supporters of the whole Fabrick ; but the first Sea-Banks that broke the Circulation of the Waters , and were the first dry Land that appear'd . The Tops of the Mountains reaching a● high as the cold Regions of the Air ; and having but the advantage of a single R●flection of the Sun 's Globuli , have always a Cold and Condensing Air upon them , and striking a Level with the Gibbosity of the Sea , do by the Sympathy between Cold and Cold attr●ct the Vapours to them , which either fall down in Showers of Rain , being Condens'd by the rising of the Ground Cold ; or are rarifi'd into Wind by the falling of the Sphere of Rarefaction , which term will be hereafter explain'd when we describe the Nature of Winds . All the greatest Dikes and Divis●ons of the Earth [ as I have already observ'd ] do contract themselves and meet in the Mountains , as the Veins do in the Necks of Animals ; and these being the greater Veins of the Earth , by dividing into lesser Veins and Branches , maintain and preserve a constan● Communication or Circulation of Water through the whole Body . And this is the only Reason why the Heads of all the greatest Rivers in the World have their Rise from the Tops or Sides of the highest Mountains ; which by following of the Windings and Turnings of these greater Dikes or Veins , and by receiving into them the lesser Dike-Feeders , are increas'd from small Rivulets into large and Navigable Rivers , which at the last empty themselves into the Main Ocean . The Declivity of the Mountains gives Rapidity of Motion to the Rivers , which does not only preserve their Sweetness for the benefit of Men and Beasts ; but also by pressing upon the Sea from all sides , swells her up into a Gibbosity , and is the only cause of her Flux and Reflux , which the following Chapters will give account of . As the Declivity of the Mountains gives Rapidity of Motion to the Rivers ; so it gives Motion to the Winds and Air : For as the Condensation of Vapours causeth an Inundation in the Waters ; so the Rarefaction of the Vapours and Exhalations causeth an Inundation and Overflowing in the Air : And those Lateral blasts of Wind that come so strong upon us , are only Waves of the Air ; and the roaring Noise we oftentimes hear upon the Mountains , is only the breaking forth of the Winds upon the still Body of the Air , and there putting of it into a rapid Motion , which is increas'd by the Descent of the Mountains ; for Air and Water are the same in Specie , differing only in degrees of Thinness and Fludity , As the Mountains are the great Pillars and Supporters of the Earth , their Foundations all meeting in the Center , and Forming that Vast Subterranean Vault , which keeps the Central Fire from breaking forth ; so they are the greatest Ornament of its Superficies ; giving not only a most pleasant Prospect over the Plains and Valleys , but terminating the Visive Faculty with a grateful variety of Objects . The Mountains have their Natural Position either in Ridges or Clusters ; those we see in Clusters intermixt with great Dales , Gills and Valleys , were [ at the first settling of Matter ] all of an even Superficies ; but their Joynts and divisions consisting of Raff , Ragg , Chiver and such confus'd Matter , without strong Cills or Strata of Stones to bind them together , were by great Storms and Tempests of Rain , &c. but especially by Noah's Flood , broken and driven down into the Valleys ; and from thence into the next adjacent Sea. And this is the Reason why some Mountains have a Perpendicular Rise , why their Ribs and Sides lye Naked and Frightful , threatning to fall upon us ; and these great Dikes and Joynts are either fill'd with Ponds of Water , which afford great plenty of Fish ; or they are become pleasant Valleys Gills and Dales ; having a F●uitful Soil and the warmest Sun , by reason of its Beams being Reflected from all sides of the Mountains . CHAP. XIII . Of Mountain Heaths , &c. THE Mountain Heaths lye upon the Skirts of Mountains towards the Sea , their Consistences and several Strata are rather of a Pinguid , Bitumious and Nitrous , than of a Hot and Sulphureous Quality ; and they generally lead to Mines of Coals , which are the Pneumatick parts of such Strata of Stones and Metals as are their upperCovers ; the principal and more Pneumatical Ingredients whereof are Bitumen , Sulphur and Nitre ; Bitumen gives the Flame ▪ Nitre blows it up , and Sulphur gives the Heat . Th●ir cros●-cutting and dividing Dike● consist of tough Clay and a mixture of confus'd Matters ▪ These Mountain Heaths were the second dry Land that appear'd ; for as the Sea did gradually draw down into its Channel ; its unruly Waves drove up these lesser Hills we see upon the Skirts of the Mountains , and forc'd their Strata of Stones , Metals , &c. to have a Rise towards them , thereby making a Channel so Spacious as might contain so Vast a Body of Water , and keep its Proud Waves within their proper Limits . Their Stones , Metals , &c. had their degrees of Incrustation and Lapidifaction from the Central Fire . CHAP. XIV . Of the Plains and Valley , &c. THE last dry Land that appear'd , was the Plains and Valleys , which by the Depression of their Strata sank down into the Channel of the Sea ; the Consistences of these are rather of a Terrene and Nitrous , than ● Pinguid Quality . They afford us the best Free-stone as White , Grey , Red and Yellow ▪ these Tinctures and Colours they receiv'd from those different degrees of Concoction they had from the Central Fire ; and the degrees of Lapidifaction and Induration they receiv'd from the Anteperistical Cold , and Petrefying Juices : Their Strata have an easie Dibb towards the Sea , sometimes not a Yard at fifty ; for as the Waters divided , their Strength abated , and the Flat Strata laid more level . CHAP. XV. Of the Channel of the Sea , &c. AS the Valleys sink down gradually into the Channel of the Sea ; so the Channel is only a spacious Valley as far depress'd before the Surface of the Earth , as the Mountains and mountainous Heaths are advanc'd above it . Its Consistences are of a Terrene , Nitrous , Mercurial and Saline Quality , which is the reason the Sea-sand will by a violent Heat run into a Glassy Substance . And why the most precious Pearls are found in that part . CHAP. XVI . Of the fluid Part of this Terraqueous Globe ; and First of the Sea , &c. THE Sea is that Vast Body of Salt Wa●er contain'd in its proper Channel : It s the Sediment of the whole Mass of Water , and therefore is Thicker and Heavier than either the Subterranean or Aerial Waters ; which is the reason why it can neither penetrate the straight Pores of Solid Matter , and so intermix with its sweet Feeders ; nor be elevated in Vapours by the Sun's In●luence and fall down in Brackish Showers , which would be destructive as well of Plants and Herbs as Men and Beasts . The Seas are in a continual Flux and Reflux : The cause of which is the Rapidity and Weight of the Rivers continually pressing in upon it from all sides ; and the Sea-waters being not only Thicker , but of a different Nature from the Thin and Sweet River-water , and having a Natural Appetite to Union , will not easily suffer the Rivers to Incorporate with them , which is the true reason why the Rivers swells her up on both sides of the Shoar , unt●l the weight of the Salt-water over-balancing the weight of the Sweet-waters causeth the Sea to break in the middle , and by the greater weight and strength of her Wa●es forceth the Invaders to retreat and ●all back until the Salt-water has lost its weight and Strength ; and this is the cause of its Flux . The Salt-water having thus lost i●s weight and strength , the Rivers redouble their Force , and by the Rapidity of their Motion and weight of their Waves forceth the Salt-waters to a gradual and orderly Retreat ▪ and to swell up into such a height of Gibbosity that its weight again over-balanceth the weight and strength of the Rivers ; and this is the cause of its Reflux . Thus the Flux and Reflux of the Sea is occasion'd by the continual strife between the Fresh-water and the Salt ▪ and the Spring-Tides and Dead-Tides are occasion'd by the gradual Increase and Decrease of the Reciprocation of their Motion ; as we observ'd in the Spring or Balance of a Clock in giving her back Stroaks at every Tenth . This continual Strife between the Fresh-water and the Salt causeth a conconstant Heat and Fermentation in the Sea ; and this Boiling Fermentation causeth the Sweet River-water to fly up in Mists and Vapours , which causeth an Atmosphere to be round the whole Terraqueous Globe ; and when these Mists and Vapours are condensed into Clouds they fall down in Showers of sweet Rain upon the Surface of the Earth . Thus tho' the Sea affords no Sweet-water , yet it is the only Medium which preserves and maintains a constant communication and circulation between the Subterranean and Aerial Waters . The Saline Quality of the Sea is occasion'd by her being boiled up into a Sediment by the Central Fire ; as well as those Rocks of Mineral Salt that abound in her Channel . This Saltish Quality of the Sea does not only preserve that vast Body of Water from Corrupting ; but by causing her Water to be thicker and heavier than those in the Fresh Rivers , it makes them more able to bear Burthens of much greater weight , and fitter to maintain a Correspondence and Communication of Trade between Land and Land , tho' at the greatest distance . Tho' the Sea and Main Ocean seems to contain a vast quantity of Water ; yet it being compar'd to the Subterranean Waters which circulate through the Veins of that great Body , and are contain'd in the Strata and Pores of dens'd Matter ; it will scarce bear the same proportion to them that One does to Seventy-two ; for if the Computation of those Learned Men be true who give Account that the Sea and Main Ocean cover but one half of the Globe , and that the Channel of the Sea is but one German Mile Deep [ the Shallows being compar'd to the Deeps ] then it would necessarily follow that if the Earth were Mathematically Round , it would cover the whole Globe only half a German Mile , which bears but Proportion to the Circumference of the Earth , as Half a Mile does to Twenty one thousand six hundred Miles . Again , the Diameter of Twenty-one thousand six hundred Miles being Seven thousand two hundred , of which if we allow a Semidiameter to the Center or Belly of the Earth there will remain Three thousand six hundred Miles for the Shell or Body of it , to which Three thousand six hundred the Fluid part or Superterranean Water can bear no less Proportion than One to an Hundred ; which Computations being granted ( and indeed they cannot ●easonably be deny'd ) in the whole Body of the Earth , there will be found Thirty-six German Miles of Fluid Matter , which bears proportion to the Seventy-two Superterranean Seas or Oceans . To strengthen this Hypothesis we may further add that in sinking of Pits , the deeper we sink , we raise the more Water ; and that Stone or Mine of Coal which at Three Fathom Deep runs six Tubs of Water in one Hour , containing Thirty Gallons a-piece , at Six Fathom it will double the Number ; and so on till the Water be Invincible ; as in Hogsheads full of Water the highest Tap runs slowly , because there is little weight of Water upon it ; but the middle or lowest Tap will run double and treble the Quantity in the same time , there being double and treble the weight of Water upon it . Again , If we do further add that besides the Water that circulates in the Veins of the Earth , there is so much of Water Intermix'd and Incorporated with the Fixt and Solid Matter , that if Stone , Metal , or Coal [ when it s Digg'd out of its Living Strata or Beds ] be immediately expos'd to the Sun or Fire , it will in a short time want of Weight above an Hundredth part , the Fluid part being Exhal'd . The greater Dikes or Veins in the Earth , are Principally Four : The First divides and changes the Mountain-Strata from the Mountain-Heaths : The Second divides those several Strata of Stone , &c. of which the Mountain-Heaths Consist , from those of the Plains and Valleys : The Third divides those Beds and Layers of Matter on which the Plains and Valleys consist , from the Channel of the Sea : The Fourth Runs under the Channel of the Sea , whose Side-Branches causeth all those Submarine Quick-Sands which are the warm Beds wherein the Sea-fish scatter their Eggs for the Propagation of their several Kinds : As this , so all the rest of the greater Dikes and Veins have their Side-Branches filling all the Strata of Stones , Metals , Minerals and Subterranean Earths with Water ; so that where-ever we sink into the Body of the Earth , as soon as we prick [ with our Digging Instruments those Kells of Clay &c. which divide the several Strata ] we presently raise their Feeders . And if any [ who being prompt'd either to gratifie his Natural Curiosity , or gain some considerable Advantage to himself ] would raise a new River upon dry Ground , let him go to the Foot of some Hill or Rising Ground and begin a Level-Drift , which by cross-cutting of the several Strata of that Rising Earth , he will Tap and fet at Liberty all the Feeders ; and if he drive on till he shall cross-cut with the Drift one Branch of those greater Dikes , he will Raise a considerable River , which may turn to his great Advantage . CHAP. XVII . Of those Preternatural . Accidents that Disturb and Interrupt the Course of Nature in this Material World &c. HAving in the former Chapters given an Account of the Originals , Causes , Consistences and Natural Uses of the several Parts of this Natural Globe , as well Fix'd as Fluid : It will not be improper to subjoin an Account of such Preternatural Accidents as sometimes have disturb'd , and may for the future interrupt the regular Course of Nature ; and at the last so far destroy the Frame and Fabrick of this Material Part of it , as to render it uncapable of being an Habitable World. And these are Earthquakes , Hurricanes , Volcano's , violent Eruptions of the Subterranean Waters , as at Noah's Flood ; Stagnations of the Subterranean Air , causing the Springs and Mineral Feeders to sink down into the Interior ●arts of the Earth ; Interruption of the Circulation of Vapours , and Rains upon the Earth ( as in the days of Elisha the Prophet ) ; violent and Preternatural Thunders , such as destroy'd Sodom and Gomorrah . These and the like , are the Accidental Distempers that have happen'd in the Body of the Earth , and they seem Analagous to those Fevers , Agues , Convulsions , &c. which interrupt the Healthful Constitutions of our own Bodies , and are sometimes destructive of 'em : And as all the Diseases and Distempers our Bodies are subject to , have their Original from Accidental Heats or Colds , which either Sublimates and Exalts our Animal Spirits into a Feverish degree of Volatility ; or by Cold and Aguish Damps depresseth them into a degree of Stagnation . So all those Accidental and Preternatural Disturbances that happen in the Course of Nature , have their original Cause , from the several Kinds and Natures of Damps , which are , Either Central , Subterrene , or Aerial ; And are of Quality Either Hot , Cold , Sweet , or Foul. CHAP. XVIII . Of the Central Damps : Their Causes , Natures , and Dreadful Effects upon this Globe . THE Subterranean Vault being filled with a confus'd Mass of undigested Matter , Consisting of Sublimat'd Sulphur , Bitumen and Nitre , whenever it happens that there ariseth a War between these angry Volatiles , and their Fluid Neighbours ( viz. ) the Subterranean Water and Air , which Circulates through those greater Veins that environ this large Vault ; and do not only Feed and Nourish that Infernal Smother , but keep and confine it within its own Boundaries , that it break not forth in violent Eruptions upon the fixt Body of the Earth , As soon as this Intestine War commenceth , these Active Volatiles of Sublimated Sulphur , Bitumen and Nitre , collect and aggregate into great Bodies . And when these discharge in the Central part of the Vault , the Nitre which is the principal Cause of the grand Effort or Flatus , dilates and expands its self on all sides , upwards and downwards Indifferently : And this violent Effort or Flatus causeth an universal Concussion of the whole Globe . When the Damp gathers towards the Circumference of the Vault , and there dischargeth it self , the grand Flatus hath its Tendency upwards ▪ and sometimes causeth a Concussion of one half of the Globe , without any Eruption of Fire . When the Damp Fires upon some Class of the Superincumbent Strata , it either splits them , making Cracks and Chasms in the Exterior parts of the Earth for some Miles in length , which at the instant of the Shock openeth , and in the Interval between the Shocks closeth again : [ Of this Kind was that ●rack or Chasm which open'd and ●●allow'd up the Tents of Korah , Dathan and Abiram ; and no doubt , but the Shock struck a Terror into the whole Camp ] Or if the grand Flatus be very Strong and Vehement , it either elevates the whole Class above the Superficies of the Earth , forming a new Mountain ; or else it sinks down into the Vault , and the vacant place is immediately fill'd with Water [ not from Dr. Woodward's Abyss ] but from the Veins of the Earth which break into it . When the Damp fires near or upon some of the great Joints or Clifts of the Earth , the Flatus pursues all the Windings and Turnings of these Joints and Clifts until it break forth in Dreadful Hurricanes ; either under the Sea , occasioning most Horrible Disorders and Perturbations , raising its Surface into Prodigious Waves , Tossing and Rowling them about in most strange Whirlpools , Overturning and Swallowing up Ships in an instant : And upon the dry Land Overturning Cities , Towns , Blowing up Mountains , &c. Tho' these Effects of the Subterranean Nitre when Rarified and Dilated by the Central Flame be very Dreadful ; yet if these Fissures and Spiracles through which they get a Vent and break out upon the Earth had been Perpendicular [ as Dr. Woodward Conceits ] they wou'd have Destroy'd the whole Surface of it . For then every one of these lesser Damps or Squibs which daily take Fire in the Subterranean Vault , wou'd have broken out upon us . And the greater Damps being Fired wou'd have Blown up not only the Inhabitants of the Earth ; but their Houses with its Superficies into the Air ; for the deeper the Fissure or Spiracle is , if it be Perpendicular in a streight Line , the more Strength and Impetuosity it gives to the Flatus , as we observe in Guns and Fuzees . Again , The very Sulphurous Exhalations which wou'd have ascended through these Perpendicular Fissures without interruption , wou'd [ with their Noisome Smell ] have Suf●ocated and Stifled those Animals that Live by Respiration , and wou'd have afforded Matter for continual Thunder in the Air. It was then most agreeable with the State of this Habitable Globe that these Fissures or Joints of the Earth shou'd have their Position from the Surface to the C●nter in crooked Lines with various windings and turnings , openings and closings ; not only for securing us from those dangerous Effects of the Central and Terrene Damps ; but also for the better and more commodious Communication of the Subterranean Waters through the Flat Strata of Matter . And Lastly , That the Subterranean Waters by following of the windings and ●urnings of these greater Fissures might have a longer Journey to the Sea , and thereby supply the Inhabitants of the Earth with sweet Waters at a more Commodious and Convenient Distance . These Phenomena of Central Damps , and that they are the only cause of all those Universal Earth-quakes that have happen'd in this Natural World , being wholly new , and the World not yet accquainted with them , may at first sight seem only the Products of Fancy , or meer Conjecture ; yet if Seriously and Impartially enquir'd into , will be fou●d Grounded upon such Reason , as cannot without a prejudic'd Opinion be easily deny'd . For it cannot be imagin'd by any who have made it their business to understand the Structure of the Earth ▪ those ●everal Classes of Solid and Dense Matter on which it consists , the windings and turnings of those Dikes and Partitions which divide them and are the Subterranean Water Courses , that there shou'd be Magazines of Subterranean Gunpowder lodg'd in Infernal Cavities round the whole Globe , and that there shou'd be Trains laid from one Collection to another , and that all these Trains shou'd take Fire through all the Subterranean Rivers in one instant of Time. Neither can it reasonably be suppos'd that there shou'd be a Concussion of the whole or half , or any considerable part of the Globe , by one Subterranean Flatus ; but what is from the Central Vault . Again , The Consistences of the greatest part of the Earth being rather of a Gold , Terrene and Mercurial , than of a Bituminous Nitrous and Sulphureous Quality , it cannot be suppos'd that those parts of the Earth which afford no quantities of this Natural Gunpowder shou'd suffer a Concussion or Earthquake , but from these Central Damps . Besides those Miners who have sunk deepest into these Occult Regions , do from their own Experience assure us , that there are no Grotto's or Cavities above an Hundred Fathoms deep , unless in those Mountainous Countries where the Consistences are of a Sulphurous and Nitrous Quality , affording plenty of Natural Gun-powder , which being Fir'd cause all those Vulcano's we Read of in History . CHAP. XIX . Of Terrene Damps , and their Dreadful Effects upon this Globe &c. TErrene Damps have their Original either from Heat or Cold , and are either Fiery or Waterish : Those which have their Original from Fire , are of the same Nature with those Central Damps we have given Account of . As all Local Earth-quakes do more frequently happen in the Mountainous Countries , than in the Plains and Valleys ; because all the greater Dikes , Joints and Veins of the Earth contract and meet there : And the Flatus which is the occasion of the Shock makes its way by what passage soever it can get Vent . But these Mountainous Cou●tries especially , which yield great store of Sulphur , Bitumen , and chiefly Nitre [ these Minerals affording the greatest plenty of Natural Gun-powder ] are most injur'd by those dreadful Shocks , because those Mountains whose Natural Consistences are of so Hot and Fiery a Quality are commonly very Cavernous ; and their greater Joints and Fissures , as well as strong Strata having by frequent Concussions and Earthquakes lost their Natural Feeders , are become the most proper Receptacles for those Fiery Stores to be lodg'd in until either the Central Fire , or their own Natural Heat being contracted into a Point , Discharge first the lowest Damp , and the rest by Trains like so many Subalterns discharge in Course , and sometimes for several Months together , till the Subterranean Gun-powder be all spent . And these Burning Mountains such as Aetna , Vesuvius , Hecla , and others , are only so many Spiracles or Vulcano's serving for the discharge of these Subterranean Damps , which disgorgeth Flames of Fire , and Stones of great Weight and Substance , Showers of Sand and Rivers of melted Minerals ; and yet these Mountains by those Vulcano's lose nothing of their Height or Mag●itude , all these Eruptions being Recruited out of the great Magazine of Natural Gun-powder contain'd in the Infernal Vault . Besides these Damps of a Fiery Natore contain'd in the Interior parts of the Earth , there are others which sometimes happens in the Exterior parts of it ; such as those Fiery Damps in Colleries are only the Perspirations of Sulphur and Nitre out of the Cole , Wall or Mine , Collected into a Body ; and these either take Fire at a Candle , or like so many dry Exhalations receiv'd into the Body of a Cloud , and discharge like Thunder shakes the Earth about the Collery , kills the Miners , and have other Dreadful ●ffects . To these we may add those Preter-natural Ebullitions and Eruptions of Subterranean Waters , which Moses calls the Breaking up of the Fountains of the great Deep : And these whenever they happen upon the Earth [ as at Noah's Flood ] are occasion'd by an Universal Fermentation and Dilation of the Central Fire , which gaining ground upon their Fluid Neighbours , force them into a most Rapid Motion through all the Subterranean Veins , and consequently causeth those v●olent Eruptions of Water in all the Springs , Rivers , Joints and Fissures of the Earth . Sometimes the Circulation of the Subterranean Waters stagnates and sinks down into the Interior parts of the Earth ; the Springs and Rivers dry up , as in the days of Elisha : and this is occasion'd by the stifling and damping of the Central Heat , the Circumambient Waters prevailing upon it . Sometimes the Circumbient Air which Circulates in the Exterior parts of the Earth , especially the Caverns , Joints and Concavities of Rocky Stones and other Metals [ and is the only cause of the Eruption and Motion of Springs , Rivers , &c. ] Damps and Stagnates , which forceth the Springs and Eruptions of Waters to stand back , and fill those Caverns and Joints , from whence they flow until the weight of the Waters break the Damp , or rather Damm of Stagnated Air ; and then follows Eruptions and Overflowings of Springs , Rivers , &c. This kind of Damps I have met with sometimes in Colleries , where the Water made way for it self in such Joints and open Closers , as it met with in the under Cills ; especially Lime-stone , which is of all Stone the most Jointy and Open. And when the Air in these open Joints and Cavities was dampt , the Waters stood back in the Working , and forc'd the Mines out of the Pit , until the weight broke the Damp , and then the Waters Drain'd This Damp most frequently happens in the Summer Months , when the Ambient Air is Thick with Hot and Piery Exhalations , and the Effluvia of sweet Blossoms , especially of Peas and Beans . And this the Miners call the sweet Damp. This Stagnation and Damping of the Subterranean Air is [ in all probability ] the cause of the Annual Over-flowing of the River Nilus , the Horary Overflowing of the Spring at Gigleswick in York-shire , the Drumming in the Well at Bautry , &c. And these being by Men of Learning reckon'd among the Magnalia Naturae , we shall enquire more particularly into the Causes of them : And first of the Over-flowing of Nilus . Nilus is one of the Noblest Rivers in the World , and is famous not only for the long Course it takes through Ethiopia and Egypt , which is suppos'd to be Three thousand Miles before it empty's it self into the Miditerranean Sea ; but also for its Over ●lowing and Fertilizing that Low and Level Country , supplying in it the want of Rain . 'T is believ'd by Men of great Learning that this Yearly Over-flowing of that Country is oc●●s●on'd by the great quantities of Snow dissolv'd upon the Mountains , from whence it takes its Rise ; and these [ as Geographers give Account ] are that vast Ridge of Mountains , which for their Height bear the Name of Montes Lunae , as i● their lofty Tops wash'd their Head● in the Moon 's Waterish Vortex . Others are of Opinion that the Yearly Over-flowing of that River is caus'd by those great Rains which fall every Spring in the higher Ethiopia : But if either the Dissolution of Snow , or Inundations caus'd by the falling of those Spring-Rains , were the true Reason , &c. they wou'd also cause the othe● Rivers in those Countries to Overflow their Banks at the same time ; which is so far from being Observable , that when Nilus Over-flows , the othe● Rivers are at a very low Ebb. The Cause then of this Yearly Overflowing of Nilus , which begins about the 17th of Iune and continues until the 6th of October , seems to be a Subterranean Damp , which Yearly Stagnates the Circulation of Air in these vast Rocks and open Strata , from whence those Rapid Springs and Feeders slow , which are the Heads of that Famous River . The Subterranean Air being Dampt , the Springs and Mineral Fe●ders are forc'd to stand back and fill all those vast Concavities and Hollows for several Miles upon ●he Side-rise , and some Miles upon the Top-rise of those Rocks and Metals ; until the weight of so vast a quantity of Water [ which may be compar'd to a l●sser Sea ] breaks the Damp or Damm of Stagnated Air , and then the River begins to Over-flow , an● continues until the Waters be spent , and the Damp gathers again . It s observ'd that when the River Nilus begins to Over-Flow its Banks , that great Plagues break out in Cairo , which seems to be occasion'd by those gross Vapours and Mineral Exhalations that arise from so vast a quantity of Stagnated Water , which [ whilst by its Motion , its Purging of it self and recovering of its Sweetness ] fly about , corrupt the Air , and cause Infections . This Subterranean Damp is likewise the cause of the Horary Over-●lowing of the Spring at Gigleswick in Yorkshire ; for this Spring b●ing the feeder of a Lime-stone Rock near Thirty Yards Perpendicular in Height , which breaks out at the Foot of it ; so oft●n as the Circulation of the Air in the Rock is dampt , the Spring runs very slowly , and when the weight of the Water has broken the Damp , it Over-flows , and this Flux and Reflux is once in every Hour . I observ'd my self , that before the Waters began to Flow there was a knocking in the Rock , and this was caused by the pressing of the Water upon the Damp before it broke . The same is the cause of that Drumming in the Well at Bautry , which the Inhabitants of the Town told me never happ●n'd but against the change of Government : This Well is observ'd to be ●or the most part Dry , which is occasion'd by the feeders standing back ; the drumming noise is occasion'd by the Waters pressing upon the Damp , and the Hollows of the Well ; for as soon as the Damp is broken , the Well fills wi●h Water and the Drumming is over . This occasions the Report of Under-ground Spirits , which Miners call Mineral Spirits ; and they observe that these Spirits give notice by Knocking or Groaning before the Mineral Vein be discover'd : I have observ'd my self that in a new Collerie , when the Workmen were near the Coal ( and only the Kell which kept the feeder of it unbrok●n ] there wou'd have been a sort of Knocking , Sighing or Groaning , heard in the Vein , which was only occasion'd by the weight of the Water lying in the Coal , and pressing forward for more room and liberty ; for as soon as the Coal was prick'd , the Water rose in the Pit , the Knocking was over and the Mineral Spirit Conjur'd . Of this kind also is that Damp which the Miners sometimes meet with in their sinking of deep Pits and new Works ; where a Cloud of Breath or Sweat perspiring from the Bodies of the Workmen , will sti●le the Circulation of the Air , and not suffer the Candles to Burn. This Damp will steal 〈◊〉 Breath insensibly from the Workm●● and sti●le ' em . There is yet another kind of Damp the Miners complain of , which they call the foul or stinking Damp ; and this is caused by the breaking out of corrupted Air from old crusted Works . This , if not prevented , will Kill and Stifle the Workmen . The Aerial Damps will be treated upon in Meteorologie . Having given an Account of the Causes , Natures and Effects of Damps , and such Preter-natural Accidents as have and may disturb and interrupt the regular Course of Nature ; we cannot but make an Enquiry into the Causes of Noah's Flood , the Season of the Year when it happen'd , and the Alterations and Devastations it made upon the Earth , CHAP. XX. Of Noah's Flood , its Causes , the Season of the Year when it happen'd , the Effects and Alterations it made upon the Earth . If these two Learn'd Men ( viz. Dr. Burnet and Dr. Woodward had understood better the Structure of the Terraqueous Globe , the Natural Consistences of it , the Causes , Natures and Effects of Damps , and that those Subterranean Waters which Circulate through the Veins of the Earth bears proportion to Seventy two Oceans , they wo●'d have discover'd such a quantity of Water as wou'd have caus'd an Universal Deluge without the Conceit of a Central or Subterranean Abyss . Which Hypothesis [ tho' manag'd with the greatest Artisice of Invention and Oratory ] when seriously enquir'd into , will be found to have very little of Truth in the bottom of it ; for it seems not only inconsistent with the Original Settlement of Matter , as we have observ'd already ; but also with Dr. Woodward's Hypothesis concerning the re-settling of the fluid Matter dissolv'd by the Deluge which he positively asserts to have been according to the Rules of Specifick Gravity ; the heaviest subsiding the lowest . This Hypothesis if taken for granted , we must necess●rily conclude from it , that all those kinds of ponderous Ore , and heaviest Rocks of Iron , Stone , Marble , &c. would have sunk down into the Central Vault and fill'd it up . That the rest of the Fix'd Matter being by some degree lighter would have spread their Solid Strata uppermost : And that the Fluid Waters being by several degrees lighter than the Fix'd Matter , would have cover'd the whole Terre●e Globe , and consequently wou'd have caus'd an Universal and perpetual Deluge upon the Earth . But suppose it possible to improve the strength of Imagination to such a height , as to fancy that there was Originally , and is still , a vast Abyss of Hot Water contain'd in the Center of the Earth ; it cannot be so easily apprehended by what Power or Means this vast substance of Water shou'd be put into so high a degree of Fert●entation and Commotion , as to cause an Universal Disruption and Dissolution of the Earth , as Dr. Woodward conceits ; for although that Fire placed under a Pot sill'd with Water , will by emitting of its fiery Globuli , and mingling them with the Water , cause so violent an Ebullition and Commotion in it , as to raise the Cover and overturn it ; yet it cannot be suppos'd that either that uniform and constant Fire or Heat , disseminated through the Body of the Earth ; or the external Heat of the Sun 's warm Influence can produce any such Effects ; because Fire and Nitre do Naturally exert their power upwards and side-way , but never downward , but when it is so pent up that it can get no other Vent : And when even Gun-powder is forc'd to make its Effort upon the Waters , the strength of its Flatus does little Execution , being presently sti●l'd . We shall therefore suspend further Enquiry about this matter , until Dr. Woodward's larger Volume be made publick , and endeavour to find out some other Causes by which that Universal Deluge which happen'd in Noah's time might be effected in an other way , and grounded upon fair probabilities of Reason and Certainty . First then , no doubt but God Almighty was the Principal Cause , the Sins of Mankind the provoking Cause , and the Subterranean Superterranean and Nubiferous Waters were the immediate Instruments of it . But how all these divided Waters shou'd be re-united and gather'd into such a Body as was sufficient to cover all the Tops of the Mountains Fifteen Cubits high , as Moses gives Account , is the only matter of difficulty to be ●ncounter'd . In Order to which , I shall not Entertain you with a long Story of the Opinions of Learn'd Men about it , not undertake to shew you upon what improbable Grounds and inconsistences the Theorist and Dr. Woodward have establish'd their Hypothesis of it ; but having discover'd a Vast and Por●entous Body of Water Circulating in the Veins of the Earth , bearing Proportion [ as I have observ'd ] to Seventy-two Oceans , and several Oceans of Water more floating in the Clouds and rarisied into thin Air [ tha● it might be a sit Medium for Respiration , &c. ] my Adventure , shall be ●irst to shew how , and by what Cause , the Subterranean VVater was rais'd above Ground , and the thin Air was condens'd into VVater ; how both join'd with the Sea , and caus'd the Deluge . And then Secondly , I shall give Account how the Waters again divided ; how all things return'd to their Natural Course ; and by what Gradations the dry Land appear'd : And more than this is not necessary to make and establish a clear Hypothesis of the Universal Deluge . First then , we may conclude , from Arguments of the greatest probability imaginable , that the collection and reuniting of such a quantity of Water as was sufficient to Drown the World , was caus'd by an Universal Damp that happen'd at that time in the whole Course of Nature . For , First , all the Central Fire by a Preternatural Fermentation and Dilation of those angry Volatiles on which it consists , gain'd ground upon its Fluid Neighbours , those Subterranean Waters which circulate in the Body of the Earth , and forcing them into a most rapid Ebullition and Commotion , caus'd most violent Eruptions in all the Veins , Joints , Fissures and Hyatus's as well under the Channel of the Sea , as in all the parts of the Earth's Surface . These violent Eruptions of the Submarine and Subterranean Waters , which Moses calls the breaking up of the Fountains of the great Deep , swell'd up the Sea into such a height of Gibbosity that it forc'd the Rivers to stand back , and rise as high as their Fountain Heads , which covering all the dry Land , excepting the Tops of the highest Mountains ; the Aerial Damp caus'd by the Moon 's waterish Vertex pressing down the Vortex or Atmosphere of this Terraqueous Globe , did not only interrupt the Communication of the Subterranean and Aerial Waters , by causing the raising and circulation of Vapours to cease ; but also by condensing the moist Air into waterish Clouds , which falling down in continual Spouts for Forty Days and Nights together [ the Air being without Motion , consequently neither able to break nor support them ] the Tops of the highest Mountains were cover'd Fifteen Cubits , as Moses gives Account , Gen. 7.15 . and these portentous Rains which fell in Spouts , Moses expresseth by the opening of the Windows of Heaven , Gen. 7.11 . Thus the divided Waters being reuni●●d as they were in the Creation , and the circulation of Vapours broken by the stagnation and damping of the Aerial Regions , the whole Surface of the Earth was cover'd , until God caus'd a Wind to pass over the Earth , which breaking the Aerial Damp , the Rain ceased ▪ the Subterranean Waters sunk down into their Veins ▪ recover'd the Ground which the Central Fire had gain'd from them : The Rivers forc'd the Sea to retreat back to her own Channel , and returning to her regular Flux and Reflux , the Vapours arose and repair'd the Air again wi●h Clouds and Moisture , and all things return'd to their Natural Course . I● cannot be imagin'd how the Heart of Noah and his Family was reviv'd when the Sun began to shew its Face again , and the Rain-Bow appear'd in a broken Cloud . For Noah being undoubtedly as well a Natural Philosopher as a Priest in his Family , the appearance of a Rain-Bow [ which after a long Storm is an infallible sign of Fair-weather ] cou'd not but encourage him with hopes that the Damp was broken and the Storm over . God therefore made a Covenant with Noah and his Posterity that there shou'd never be an Universal Deluge upon the Earth , Gen. 9.23 . and to establish this Covenant with●him , he made the Rain-Bow [ being a Waterish Meteor , and after a Storm a sign of Fair-weather ] a most proper and significant Sign and Seal of that Covenant [ viz. ] a Sign commemorative of the past Deluge , and a Seal confirmative that there shou'd never be any more Flood to destroy the Earth . And no more than this seems to be meant by the appearance of the Rain-Bow in the Cloud ▪ CHAP. XXI . Of the Season of the Year when the Deluge happen'd . DR . Woodward declares his Opinion , that the Deluge com●enc'd in the Spring Season in the Month we call May ; but upon what Reason he grounds this Conceit I cannot easily apprehend . For the Fruits of the Earth being then but Growing ; and the former Autu●n Seeds being destroy'd by the by past Winter , Nature wou'd have been forc'd to a Spontaneous Production of the several kinds of Vegetables as had lost their Seeds . And whe● the several Species of Animals which were preserv'd from the Flood , had liberty to go abroad and seek Food , they wou'd not easily have found it in November and December , which Months according to his Hypothesis were the Season when the Waters ab●ted , and the Beasts orde●'d to leave the Ark , and seek their own Food where ●hey cou'd find it . It seems then most probable that the Universal Deluge commenc'd in that Month we call August , when the Seeds of all Vegetables were full Ripe , and ready to Sow themselves in the Fertile Soil , that when the Deluge was over , and the dry Land had for some time appear'd , and had receiv'd Heat and Incrustation from the warm Influence of an approaching Sun : These Seeds being mingl'd with a warm and waterish Soil , might be ready to Spring up and supply the Animals with pleasant Food . We likewise observe that when the Dove was sent forth out of the Ark the Second time , she brought with her a Leaf pluck'd from an Olive-Tree : When she was sent forth a Third time , she return'd no more , having found Food upon the Earth , which cou'd be no other than Corn floating upon the Surface of the waterish Earth . Again , Moses gives us an Account that in the First Month , which probably answers our Ianuary , the Waters were dry'd up from the Face of the Earth ; and upon the 27th Day of the Second Month , which seems to be our February or March , God order'd all the Beasts in the Ark , to be tur●'d out to Grass , and shift for themselves . Again , we find daily not only great Trees of several Kinds [ as Oak , Birch , &c. ] rooted up by the Roots , and lying upon Heaps Bury'd and Entomb'd in great Mosses wher● they never had grown ; but had been brought thi●her by that general D●vastation made by the Deluge : But Hazel-Nuts ▪ whose Kernels are as fresh ●s if they had now been growing upon the Trees . These Nuts having been scatter'd there by the Deluge , and having layn there bury'd and ●mbalm'd in those Bituminous Mosses to this Day ; and in all probability might have been continu'd as long as the Earth . From these Observations , we may reasonably infer , that the Flood commenc'd when the Seeds of all Vegetables were Ripe for the propagation of their Kinds . We may yet farther add , that all Damps as well Subterranean as Aerial ▪ most frequently happen in the Autumn Season . CHAP. XXII . Of the Alterations which Noah's Flood made in , and upon the Earth . I cannot agree with Dr. Woodward's Hypothesis , wherein he asserts that during the time of the Deluge , whilst the Water was out upon , and cover'd the Terrestrial Globe , all the Stone and Marble with the Metals and Mineral Concretions , &c. of the Antediluvian Earth , were totally Dissolv'd ; and their constituent Corpuscles all disjoin'd , their cohaesion perfectly ceasing , &c. This Hypothesis seem inconsistent with Sense and Experience , as well as Na●ural Reason and Scripture [ especially the Mosaick Account of the Deluge . ] For First , Experience tells us , that there is no such Dissolving power or quality ei●her in the Subterranean or Aerial Waters as to effect such a Dissolution as he describes , and these were the immediate Instruments of the Deluge . It cannot reasonably be suppos'd [ without a Miracle ] that all the Solid consistences of the Earth shou'd be dissolv'd into a Fluid substance ; and again resettle and receive their several degrees of consolida●ion in so short a time as the Flood continued upon the Earth . If the Earth suffer'd by the Deluge a Total and Universal Dissolution , then all those form'd Stones and Shells which the Dr. conceives to be Marine Bodies born forth of the Sea , by the Universal Deluge , and left behind at Land when the Waters return'd , wou'd have lost their Forms and Shapes , these being not only found upon the Surface of the Earth ; but in the Interior parts of it , incorporated with several solid Strata of Stone , as well upon the Mountains as Plains . If not only the solid Fossils ; but also Sand , Earth , Animate Bodies , parts of Animals , Bones and Teeth , Shells , Vegetables and parts of Vegetables , made one common and confus'd Mass , dissolv'd into a Fluid substance : Then the whole Species of Vegetables , Root and Branch , Stock and Seed , wou'd have been lost , and Nature forc'd to a S●ontaneous Production , as at the Creation . The Re-settling of the confus'd fluid Ma●s ac●ording to the R●l●s of Spe●ifick Gravity , the ●e●viest subsiding lowest , is a grand mistake in Observation ▪ and by the same Rule , the Earth wou'd have been cov●r'd with a Perpe●ual as well as Universal Deluge , as w● have already obs●rv'd . As this Hypothesis is inconsistent with Sense , Reason and Experience , so is it with the Account Moses gives of the Universal Deluge ; for he tells us that there were Mountains during the prevalency of the Waters , and that the Flood cover'd the Tops of them Fifteen Cubi●s . He tells us likewise , that the first dry Land that appear'd , was the Tops of the Mountains , and that the Ark rested upon the Mountains of Ararat . If this Account be t●ue , as undoubtedly it is , the alterations which the Deluge made were only in the Surface and Exterior parts of the Ear●h : And those places of Scripture which speak of destroying the Earth , are to be understood , only the outward Coat or Superficies , and no● the Mineral part of it . And neither was the Surface of the Earth altogethe● destroy'd , as appears by the Dove 's b●inging of an Olive Leaf in her Mouth pluck'd off ; and by all Living Creatures in the Ark , being turn'd to Grass and to shi●t for themselves in the Seventh Month after the Deluge commenc'd , which might be in the beginni●● of our March. The Alterations , which the Deluge made upon the Earth , being only in the Exterior part of it , I shall take notice of such as are most Remarkable and Obvious . As First , The uppermost Strata upon the Tops of Mountains ▪ were broken up and tumbl'd down to the Skirts of them , and these we ●ind lying upon their Inland sides in great confusion , with false and counter Dibs and Rises , like those Flags and Boards of Ice , thrown out of the Water upon the breach of a Storm . The Joints of the Mountains consisting of Rag Raff and Chiver , and not being bound together with strong Cills of Stone , were broken , as we have observ'd already . The Courses and Channels of Rivers were enlarg'd , which caus'd all these pleasant Gills and Dales with their Rapid River running through the midst of them . The whirling about of the Water , caus'd all those Hills or lesser Mountains , whose consistences are only Sand , Gravel , or broken Strata of Stone &c. The Deluge rooted up all the greater Trees , some of which we find bury'd and emb●lm'd in great Mosses , as well upon the Mountains as in the Valleys . The Surface of the Plains and Valleys was fertiliz'd by the Deluge , by it● leaving a prolifick Slime and faeculent Mud upon it . These Alterations were not caus'd by the rising , but the decreasing Waters ; for whilst the Waters were arising , the Aerial as well as the Subterranean Damp continu'd , and the Subluniary Course of Nature was Stagnated ; but as soon as God caus'd a Wind to pass over the Earth , the Damp broke , and the Waters were put into a Most violent Perturbation and Commotion ; which was the only cause of all those Alterations and Devastations . The End of the First part . A Scheme wherein the several degrees & Concatenations of Life are explained Animalia Intermedia Zoophi●a Insects Apes Idiots Heroes Genii boni A Angels God The Centre of the World. The Mineral Sphere The Vegetative Sphere of Life The Sensitive Sphere of Life The Rational Sphere of Life The Intellectual Sphere of Life The Divine Essence or Fountain of Life As the highest degree of Vegetation in the Zooph●●a makes a near Approach to the lowest degree o● S●nsation in the Insects . So The highest degree of Sensation in Apes &c. makes a near Approach to the lowest degree of Rationalit● in Idiots &c. As the Highest degree of Rationality in the Heros ▪ and Speritualizd Rationals makes a near Approach to the Boni Genii or lowest order of Angels : So the highest degree of Intellectuallity in the Angelick Nature makes a near Approach to the Divine Essence . PART II. CHAP. I. Of the Plastick Spirit in Matter , and its natural Products . THE Plastick and Vivifick . Powers being the first Principles of Life in this Natural World , which forms the first Lines , and kindles the first Sparks of the vital Flame : It will be necessary in order to our present Design , [ which is to give a short Account of the Originals , Degrees and Propagations of Life in this Natural World ] to describe the Natural Operations and Products of these two first Principles , and to shew how they act Severally , as well as in Consort . The Plastick Spirit in this World of Matter , is a Subtle Saline Volatile , which [ whilst Matter was in a Fluid Substance ] diffus'd it self through all the Lax Strata and consistences of it . And ●s that Acid a●● S●line Humour in the Stomachs of Animals , together with the Vital Flame , by several degrees of Concoction and Depuration , separates the more Pure and Spirituous parts of the Nourishment from the Cras●er and more Excrementitious parts of it , or as that Acid and Saline Rennet separates and coagulates the more Pure , Spirituous and Oyly parts of the Milk from the Waterish and more Terre●e ; so this subtle and Acid Volatile , together with that Subterranean Flame [ which desseminates its warm and enlive●ing Influence , not only through all the greater Veins Branches and Ramifactions of the Earth , but also pervades the smallest Pores of the Densest Matter ] did separa●e , collect and coagulate the more Simple , Pure and Homogeneous parts of Ma●●er , from the Crasser parts of it . And as the Mass of Fluid and waterish Matter , receiv'd its degrees of Consolidation , these purer and Pneumatical Coagulations were concreted in those Solid as well as Laxer Strata wherein we find them , And the Magnitude and Figure of these concreted Coagulations , corr●sponds with those Moulds of Crasser Matter from whence they were Extracted , and wherein they are enclos'd and compress'd . These we find lodg'd either in the Exterior or Interior Parts of the Earth , Those concreted Coagulations which we meet with in the Outer Coat , or grand Cover of the Earth , are of an irregular Figure ; and they are lodg'd in that part in disorder and confusion . And these are either the common Pebles , which are of a Terrene Saline or Pinguid Quality : Or , They are common Flints , Pyritae and Marchasites of a Pneumatical and Fiery Quality : Or , They are Agates , Onyxes , Jaspers , Cornelians , &c. Of a Mercurial and Waterish Quality , which are more or less Transparent . This outer Coat or Surface of the Earth consisting of Sand , Gravel , Clay , Bituminous Peat-Earth , and other kinds of Matter of an Heterogeneous Nature , affords the greatest variety of these Homogeneous Concretions . And these are all of the same Nature and Quality with that Courser and Crasser Matter from which they were Extracted and Coagulated . Those more Simple and Homogeneous Concretions which we meet with lodged in the Interior Strata of Solid Matter , which are of an Irregular Figure , are Either of a Liquifiable or Calcinable Quality . Those that are not of a Liquifiable Nature , are those which the Miners call the Kernels of Stones . For as the Spirit of Nature [ at the first setling of Matter ] reduc'd all the Constituent parts of the Earth to several Classes ; and every Class of Matter leading to some Mine or Mineral ; so every Bed or Layer of Stone or Metal has its proper Kernels , by which the Ingenious Miner may be directed what Mine or Mineral ●●ey lead to ; whether to Coal , Rudle , Iron . Stone , Lead or other Metallick Ores ; and these coagulated Concretions , are commonly lodg'd in the midle of such solid Strata Those Homogeneous and more Pneumatical Concretions of an irregular Figure , which are of a Liquifiable Quality , are the several Kinds of Metallick Ores , and these are lodg'd in those Rakes , Veins , Riders , and Strings which cross-cut and divide those Solid Strata of a Hot Quality , and the highest degree of Concoction . The Male Parent of all these is Sulphur , which being either White or Yellow gives the Tincture or Colour , to all Metals . The Female Parent is Quick-silver , which is the cause of their Liquifaction , Flexibility , and Ductility . All Solid Bodies consist of two several Natures , Tangible and Pneumatical ; the Pneumatical Substance , is the Native Spirit of the Body , which distinguisheth the several Kinds of them : I define therefore all Metallick Ores to be the more Simple Homogeneous Corpuscles of such Stones and Cills as are of a Hot Quality , and the highest degree of Concoction , coagulated and concreted in those Rakes , Veins , &c. which cross-cut and divide those Cills . The more Homogeneous that Metals are , the less of Dross they have in them : The more of this Native Spirit they have in the Tangible parts , they are the more Liquifiable , Flexible and Ductile ; for the cause of Liquifaction is the Detention of the Spirits which play within the Body and open it ; so that the greater plenty of Spirits any Tangible Matter has in it , it 's the more Flexible , and therefore when the Tangible parts are Jejune of Spirits , or easily Emit them , they are Fragile , and will not easily Liqui●ie . When the Tangible parts of Matter are Ductile or Tensile , it 's occasion'd by the Appetite which the Native Spirits have to Union , and Aversness to Discontinue . Secondly , That the Metallick Ores are the Homogeneous and Pneumatical Corpuscles of Stones and Cills of a Hot Q●ality , and the like , coagulated and concreted by the Plastick Spirit of M●tter , is evident from the Experience of Mineralists , who find the greatest plenty of Ore , in the Veins of such Cills as are of the highest degree of Induration and Concoction ; for where the Cills are weak and soft , and have not receiv'd a right degree of Heat and Temper , their Veins are only fill'd with Sparr , Soyl , Clay or Vein-stone , like unripe Nuts whos● soft and weak Shells are only fill'd with a Milky Pabulum , having little of Kernel in them . Again , in the Third place , that Ores are the Pneumatical Corpuscles of Sulphur and Quick● silver coagulated and concreted into Clods and Nodes , and lodg'd in the Veins , will be apparent to those who will take the pains to observe , th●t the more Rich any V●in is of Ore , the less Spangled with Sulphur , and Quick-silver are those Cills and M●tals they cross-cut and divide ; and so on the contrary , the more spangl'd the Stones are , the less Ore in the Vein . And the Reason why those Metallick Spangles are collected , coagulated and concreted in those Rakes and Veins , is because they lay most open and ready to receive them ; and this is the reason too , why we meet with float Ore lying in flat Beds in those upper Cills which lye open : These being Ebullitions or Overflowings of Vein Ore. As that Hypothesis of the Theorist wherein he conceits ▪ that there was no Metallick Ores or Minerals in the Antediluian Earth , contradicts the Account which Moses gives of Tubal-Cain , who was , as he tells us , an Instructer of every Artificer in Brass and Iron : This Tubal-Cain living before the Deluge . So Dr. Woodward's Hypothesis , that the Metallick and Mineral Matter , which is now found in the Perpendicular Intervals of the Strata , was all of it Originally , and at the time of the Deluge lodg'd in the Bodies of the Strata , being interspers'd or scatter'd in single Corpuscles in the Sand or other Matter , whereof the Strata mainly consisted ; seems inconsistent with Reason and his own Notions of Specifick Gravity . For , First , It cannot be easily imagin'd by what Art or Chymistry the Metallick or Mineral Matter , which interspers'd and scatter'd in single Corpuscles in the Strata of Solid Stone , [ especially the Corpuscles being smaller than those of the smallest Sand ] cou'd be separated and made fit for use . Again , if the Mass of Fluid Matter , after the Deluge was over , did resettle according to the Rules of Specifick Gravity , the heaviest subsiding the lowest [ as the Dr. asserts ] why did not these small Grains of ponderous Ore subside the lowest , being heavier than the Corpuscles of those Strata wherein they were lodg'd ? And to assert that they were born up by the Waters of the Abyss rising up towards the Surface [ as the Dr. supposeth ] is as inconsistent with Gravitation and Levity , as for Feathers t● sink and Lead to swim . These Hypotheses being inconsistent both with Scripture and Reason ; we shall take it for granted , that all these coagulated Concretions of Metallick Ores , were by the Plastick Spirit in Matter lodg'd in the Veins of the several Strata , lying most open , and being most ready to receive them : And that the State of the Antediluvian Earth did not differ as to its Constituent parts from this Postdiluvian Earth . Having given an Account of the Originals , Natures , and Causes of such concreted Coagulations , as are of an Irregular Figure ; I proceed to Describe the Natures and Causes of those of a more Regular Form. And these are the Kernels or Catheads which we meet with in Coal Metals or Stone Metals , which being either of a Saline or Pinguid Quality , and consisting of the smallest Grit , gave way to the Plastick Spirit to Form them into more Regular Shapes and Figures ; and these are either Globular , Oval , Triangular , Quadrangular , &c. as the Matter coagulated had a Natural Tendency to such a Form or Figure ; and they lie in these Beds of Metals , either in Layers , or in disorder and confusion Besides these Irregular and Regular Concretions ; there are others of a more Uniform Shape and Figure ; and these may most properly bear the name of Form'd Ston●s . They are found lodg'd either in Beds of Pinguid and Luxuriant Soil , or in such B●ds of Stone , Chalk , Sand , Gravel and E●rths as are of a S●line Quality . Those we meet with lodg'd in Beds of Pinguid and Luxuriant Soil , have the forms and shapes of Worms , Serpents , Snails and other T●rrene Ins●cts , which perhaps cou'd never come within the compass of our Observation . Those we meet with in the Solid Strata of Stones , Chalk , Sand , Gravel and Earth of a Saline Quality , have the Forms of Cockels , Muss●ls , Oyst●rs , and other Marine Insects , which probably Mankind h●s never yet been acquainted with ; and not withs●anding that these Shells have the Fo●ms of those Marine Insects they repres●nt , yet th●y never were the spoil● of Marine B●dies ; But form'd in those Stones and E●rths , where we find them lodg'd : And it seems most probable that they receiv'd these Forms and Shapes at the Creation of this Material Globe , wh●n M●tter was in a Fluid and Wate●ish Mass ; and wh●n there was a commixture of Light and Darkness , of the Plastick and Vivisick Powers ; for then the Vivifick Spirit of Nature disseminated the Specifick Forms of those Animals of the lowest degree of Life in those waterish Funds and Promptuaries of Matter in which they were Form'd , and increas'd into that Shape and Figure we now find them in . And if God Almighty had not [ by dividing the Light from Darkness , the Vivisick from the Plastick Power , and by Consolidating the Exterior Strata of Matter ] Cursed the Earth , these Terrene and Marine Insects which we find petrefi'd and entomb'd in Marble , Limestone and Chalk , or bury'd in Beds of Sand , Gravel or Earth , might have increas'd to higher degres of Perfection , as well as those Subterranean Toads , Frogs , Asks and Clocks , which we meet with in the Cavities and joints of such Stones as have lost their Natural Feeders . But of these the following Chapters will give a more full Account . CHAP. II. Of the Grand Cover of the Earth ; the Sympathetical Union of the Plastick and Vivifick Spirit ; and the Production of Vegetables , the first and lowest Degree of Life . THE Outer Cover of the more Solid parts of the Earth , which we call the Surface and Fertile Soil , being [ as we have observ'd ] the Universal Fund or Promptuary , or the Common Matrix , wherein was desseminated the Specifick Forms of the lowest Degree of Life and Vegetation , whilst others of a higher Degree Danc'd about it , like Atoms in a Morning Sun 's Beam. It will be necessary in the first place to give a fuller Description of the Natures and Qualities of it , and to shew by what Degrees of Heat and Vital Incubations it was Modified and prepar'd to answer that Imperious Word ▪ Let the Earth bring forth . When the Waters were divided and the Sea drawn down to its proper Channel , they left behind them a Feculent Mud and Sedement , which being like to a universal Q●ag , of a Lax and Waterish Substance , consisting of the several Kinds of Matter of an Heterogeneous Nature , and saturated with great plenty of Mineral Spirits of all Qualities : These Mineral Spirits , by a Natural Motion and Tendency rising up to the Surface , as we observe Cream riseth up to the top of Milk , or as Oyl sloateth above Water ; the warm Influence of the Aetherial Flame moving upon it , Thickn●d these Mineral Spirits into a Liquid Gelly , or a Pinguid and Unctious Slime . And this we call the naked Skin of the Earth or Fertile Soil . This Skin or Fertile Soil , before it got any Coat or Cover upon it , was not only Tinctur'd and Colour'd with all those wate●ish Colours of Green , Red , Yellow , &c. but also was spotted and speckl'd with great variety of other Colours , occasion'd by a commixture of these Mineral Spirits . And these gave not only the Tinctures and Colours to the common and waterish Herbs , as Grass , Plants and Flowers , but gave also the different Complexions to Birds , Beasts and Men. And as the several Colours and Complexions were occasion'd by the mixture and temperament of the Mineral Spirits , so were their different Natures and qualities ; for a cunning Chymist will Extract out of Herbs and Plants the several Kinds of Mineral Spirits , as well as out of the Mineral it self . The Virgin Matter being thus Modifi'd and prepar'd by the warm Influence and Enlivening Vegetations of the Aetherial Flame , and its naked Skin Adorn'd and Beautifi'd with her great variety of Natural Paints : Those Seminal Forms or Plastick ▪ Souls which were disseminated in her warm and moist Womb , and Sympathetically united to their belov'd Matter , began to exert their Plastick Powers , and put forth spungy Strings and Roots ; not only to fasten them to the Earth , but to suck in such Juices as were most proper for their Food and Nourishment , which by their Seminal Vertues being digested into the Substance of a Plant , Herb or Tree , of such an Order , Figure and Temperament , it became an Individual of that numerous Species of Vegetables ; which began first to peep out of the Earth , as Corn out of the Furrows ; and afterwards gradually increas'd to the highest Degree of Perfection and Maturity its Nature was capable of . Thus the naked Skin of the Earth was cover'd with a Coat or Green Livery , Beautifi'd and Adorn'd with Flowers of several kinds of Colours ; and as the Passive Matter increas'd in Degrees of Heat and Modification , it produc'd Vegetables of higher Degrees of Life and Perfection , as all kinds of Trees , from the lowest Shrub to the tallest Cedar or most robust Oak . That these Productions were not brought forth all at once ; but gradually as the Passive Matter receiv'd higher Degrees of Heat and Modification , is apparent from our observing of those Annual Productions which every Season bringeth forth . For there are some Vegetables of a Cold and Waterish Quality , whose Natural Spirits are more Fine , Light and Active , which require only a smaller Degree of Heat to raise them , and these are the Productions of those Early Months , Ianuary , February and March : And these come to their Perfection and Maturity before April and May , which present us with an other Crop and order of Vegetables : and for this same reason , Iune , Iuly and August go further , and presents us still with different shows of Plants , Herbs and Flowers : And thus as the Sun increaseth in Heat , and the passive Matter in degrees of Modification , we are presented with higher and more noble Productions . The Seminal Forms of Vegetables , being now united to their material Vehicles , and being grown up to their several Degrees of Perfection and Maturity , they retain'd Seed in themselves , and did Propagate their several Kinds by scattering of their ripe Seed upon the Fertile Soil , which like the warm and moist Womb of a fruitful Mother , dissolves them first into a Liquid Jelly , and then divides their parts into their several uses . That the Seminal Forms of Vegetables were Originally disseminated in the Earth as in an Universal Fund or Promptuary , will be yet further evident by those Ocular Observations which has been frequently made of Productions without Seed ; for take some quantity of Earth digg'd several Fathoms under Ground , and expose it to the Sun and Rain , and it will Spontaneously without any Seed bring forth common Grass and several Herbs and Plants Again , we observe that particular Soils will produce , without Propagation by Seed , Herbs and Plants peculiar to that kind of Soil and Earth , as Pavements do Naturally produce Knot-Grass , &c. If it be object'd , that the smaller Seeds are disseminated over all by the Winds , and the greater Seeds scatter'd by Birds that feed upon them . I answer that its commonly observ'd , when Earth is brought out of the Indies or other Remote Countries for Ballast to Ships , and cast forth upon some Ground in Italy or other Countries at a great distance , it will put forth Foreign Herbs to us unknown : And it cannot be imagin'd that the Winds shou'd blow the Seeds of these Plants from the Indies , or that the Birds shou'd cross the Seas and scatter them at so great a distance . To these I might farther add those try'd Experiments of Transmutation ▪ Transmigration , and Degeneration of Herbs and Plants . Having describ'd the Original of Vegetables the first and lowest Degree of Life , and shewn that tho' the manne● of their Propagation be now by Seed ; yet when Seed is wanting , the Fertile Soil will bring forth common Grass and other Plants in the Natural way by a Spontaneou● Generation : Thus the Evening and the Morning , or the Sympathetical union of the Active Form and Passive Matter produc'd the first and lowest Degree of Life , which made the Third Production . CHAP. III. Of reducing the Confus'd Mass or Light of the Aetherial Flame into a Body , which made the Sun ; of reducing those higher Fogs and waterish Mists into a Body , which made the Moon ; how by clearing of the Superlunary Firmament or the Planetary Spheres , the Stars appear'd : And what the Sun , Moon and Stars contribute towards the Production of Sensitive or Locomotive Animals , and why the Creation of these Second Causes made the Fourth Production . Tho' the Earth was now Gay and Trim with a new Green Livery of Grass , Adorn'd with Painted Flowers , and pleasant Copices or Thickets of Young Trees ; the Passive Matter was yet too Cold and Waterish to draw down out of the Second Degree of Life any of the Sensitive Forms to Actuate and Inform it . The Almighty Power did therefore contract this dilated Aetherial Flame of Light into a Body , which Moses calls the Sun , that those Enlivening Heats and Vital Incubations which flow from it , might be more Strong and Vigorous , and Penetrate deeper into the Cold Matter . And God plac'd this Coelestial Fire at such a convenient distance from the Earth , that it might neither be too much scorch'd by being too near it ; nor frozen , by being at too great a distance from it ; but that it might receive such a temperate Heat from it , as to excite its Seminal Vertues , and draw up its Juices into them , and thereby Ripen its Natural Fruits . God gave to the Earth also a Diurnal Motion , that by a just and regular turning about upon its own Cen●re , it might have the benefit of Day and Night every Four and twenty Hours , so that no part of the Earth might be too much heated by theSun's presence upon it , or too long benighted by his absence from it ; because as one side is Warm'd and Cherish'd by its Rays , it withdraws and turns to it its other side ; and so by this just and regular turning about of the Earth , and an equal distribution of Day and Night , the active Animals get leave to rest , the over-heated Air to cool , and the gasping Earth to recover its fainting Vertues , which a continu'd Day wou'd soon Exhaust and Extinguish . God gave also the Sun an Annual Motion , and has directed it into such a commodious Course , that it sheds forth its Enlivening Light , Heat and Influence over all the parts of the Earth , and by turns , gives all Countries their Yearly Seasons . And this gradual Increase and Decrease of Heat , answers all the Ends of Nature , both in the Vegetive and Animal World much better than the constant Temperature and Equality of Heat , which the Theorist supposeth to have been in the An●ediluvian Earth . After the Creation of the Sun , God reduc'd all those vast Fogs and waterish Mists that rang'd about in the Planetary Spheres into a Body , which Moses calls the Moon , and he design'd it [ as a Reverend and Learn'd Divine of our own has observ'd ] to be for a Vicarious Light to the Sun , to supply his absence , and perform his Office in the lower World. He plac'd the Moon in the lowest of the Coelestial Spheres , at such a conv●nient distance from the Earth , that the warm Influence of the Sun being reflected from it , might carry down with it some of its Coelestial Moisture . He gave also to the Moon so commodious a Motion , which it performs in every 28 or 29 Days , that when the Sun is Southward it moves Northward , and when the Sun moves Northward it's Motion is Southward , by which Motion the Cold and Darkness of the long Winter Nights are moderated , and these remote Regions under the Poles comforted with the Sun's Influence at Second-hand , when they want it at the First . Thus by reducing of those waterish Fogs into the Body of the Moon , the upper Firmament or the Planetary Spheres were clear'd , and the Plan●ts , with the rest of the Stars Created in the Morning of the World , began to appear ; and to send down their Aetherial and Invisible Influences upon this Globe , which were obstructed and interrupted by the Interposition of these waterish Mists . And the Creation of the Sun and Moon and the Clearing of the Planet●ry Spheres God made use of as 〈…〉 , or necessary Second Causes tow●rd ●he Production of the Second D●●ree of Life , and therefore these made the Fourth Production . CHAP. IV. Of the Production of the Second Degree of Life , and first of Oviparous Animals , as Fish and waterish Insects . HAving already observ'd , that whilst the Earth was a Fluid and Waterish Mass , and there was a commix●ure of Light and Darkness , the Plastick and Vivifick Spirits ; the Specifick Forms of Vegetation , and the lowest Forms of Animals were disseminate● in the Exterior Strata of this waterish Mass ; and if God had not Curs'd the Earth , by dividing Light from Darkness , the Material and Formal Principles of Life , the Luxuriant Matter wou'd have teem'd fo●th such numbers of Animal Productions , that the Surface of the Earth and Waters wou'd not have maintain'd them . This Hypothesis is grounded not only upon the form'd Stones we meet with lodg'd in the Interior Strata of the Earth [ which having the shapes and representations of Terrene and Marine Insects ] cou'd proceed from no other Original than a Plastick Spirit ; but also upon those Subterranean Animals , as Toads , Frogs , Asks and Clocks , which we sometimes meet with inclos'd in the Cavities and Hollows of Stone , as well as in their dry Joints . I have found a large Toad six Yards under Ground , inclos'd in the very middle of a hard Stone , where the Joint that led to it was so straight , that it wou'd not receive the thinnest Knife ; so likewise great numbers of Asks , Clocks and Beetles in the dry Joints of Stones , which cou'd have no other generation , but what was from a Plastick Spirit modifying a Subterranean Vapour collected into that Cavity or dry Joint , the Vivifick Flame kindl'd a Spark of Life in them , which [ by sucking in such Subterranean Vapours , as abounded in the Joints of these dry Stones , which had lost their Natural Feeders ] were increa●'d to that bulk we found them in ; no doubt but the Stamina Vitae of these Subterrene Animals are preserv'd by continual Sleeping , and the Air they breath is purely Subterranean , like Embrios in the Womb , which live by the Respiration of their Mothers : And it may seem very probable that these under-ground Animals have liv'd in these Joints and Cavities ever since the Deluge , and perhaps long before ; for as nothing preserves the Vital Flame more than Sleep ; so nothing wastes and spends it more than Action . To these I might add the Production of Eels , Worms , Marine and Waterish Insects , as the Vrtica Marina , &c. which being Zoophyta or Plant Animals , and not Locomotive , cou'd have no other Production , than what was meerly Aequivocal or Spontaneous , and from Matter modifi'd and prepar'd for rec●iving of the Vital Spark . Besides these Invisible Productions , I shall add one more , visible and apparent . Take a strong Horse-hair , and put it into the Water warm'd by the Influence of the Sun [ especially in May o● Iune ] and within some few Hours it will take Life , move at both Ends , and in a short time , its probable that it might become one of those several kinds of Eels we meet with in the Waters . Notwithstanding that all these Productions had their first Original from such Matter as was most proper and capable to be modisied by the Plastick Spirit of Nature ; yet being produc'd , they sometimes propagate their several Kinds by univocal Generation , these Marine Insects which are not Locomotive , being only excepted . From these Praeliminary Instances , and a great many more Ocular Observations which might easily be produc'd , I conclude , that as the several Forms of Vegetables , were disseminated in the upper Covers of the Earth ; so were the Specifick Forms of several kinds of Fish [ as well those which the Natu●alists call Pelagiae , as those they call L●turales ] desseminated in the Wa●●r● , or Submarine and fresh-water Quicksands ; and as the Water receiv'd higher D●grees of Modific●tion , they produc'd Fish of a higher Degree of Life , in obedience to that Command laid upon them , Let the Waters bring forth abundantly . The Second Causes which concurr'd in the Production of these Waterish Animals , were , First , the Coelestial Influences . Secondly , The Water which being Modified by the Plastick Spirit and the Coelestial Influences , became waterish Vehicles , or Bodies for their Specifick Forms to act in . Thirdly , The Submarine and Waterish Quick-sands in which their Eggs were Generated . Fourthly , The Subterranean Heat , which abounding most in these Submarine Quick-sands or waterish Nests , did Hatch these Eggs into Life . Fifthly , An Innate Power in the Plastick Form , which discriminated their Kinds . The Original Production of all kinds of Fish , being from their Invisibe and Vital Forms disseminated in Waterish Quick-sands , as soon as they came to Perfection and Maturity , they retain'd Seed in themselves , by which they Propagated their own Kinds . The time of their Propagation is with us about September ; for then being grown strong and lusty with their Summers Feeding , and the Influence of the Moon and the rest of the Aetherial Bodies , being then more strong and powerful upon the Waters . Again , about that time the Subterranean Heat rises towards the Surface of the Earth , and breaks out in Springs and Quick sands , which is the reason , why about that time the Fresh-water Fish draw up to the Spring-heads , and the Sea Fish to the Submarine Q●ick-sands , wherein they scatter their Eggs. The manner how they Propagate , is , first by Digging up the Sand where they intend to make their Nests , and then [ not by Copulation or Penetration of parts , but playing Cheek for Chole , and by Sympathetical Touches ] the Female whones her Eggs , and the Male his Spawn , which mixing together falls down into these prepar'd Nests which they cover up with Sand , thereby securing it from the Winter Floods . After this they return to their Winter Holds , leaving their Eggs to be Hatch'd by the Subterranean Heat , which continues in the Springs and Quick-sands until the April following ; and then the Young Frie , being Hatch'd creep out of their warm Nests and Swim down the Waters in numerous Swarms or Shoals . After the Production of all the Subordinate Kinds of Fish , God last of all Created great Whales , by which words Moses intimates to us , that all the rest of the waterish Animals were produc'd by the ordinary Concurrence of Second Causes ; but God to shew his Great Power in the Deep Waters as well as upon the Dry Land , did seem to give a Preter-natural Assistance to the Production of an Animal of so great a Body ; which in the Atlantick Ocean , when they appear to Mariners upon the Waters , appear like little Islands or Mountains ; and these are the Leviathans that God made to take their Pastime in the Deep : He made them Lords also over all the Fish , which He gave to them for Meat . For as every Superior Rank or Species of Terrene Animals Feed upon their Inferior , and Man upon all ; so every Superior Species of Fish live upon their Inferior , and so the Whale , being Lord over all the rest , lives upon its Underlings . CHAP. V. Of the Second Genus of Oviparous Animals , ( viz ) the Aerial : And First , of Fly Insects , Secondly , of Serpents , Thirdly , of Birds , and why Moses makes the Waterish and Aerial Animals Congenial . AS it seems preposterous to Create any Species of Animals , before Meat suitable to their Natures to Live upon was provided for them ; so it seems most probable and agreeable with the Ends of Nature , that Grass , Plants , Herbs , and the whole Set of Vegetables shou'd be the first Spring and Summers Product . That the Replenishing of the Waters with all Kinds of Fish , the Production of the following Winter ; and that the next Spring shou'd begin with the Production of Aerial Animals ; these ●iving and Feeding upon the first Products of the Earth and Waters . Again , since the several Degrees of Modification of Matter , and the Animal Life increaseth , as the Enlivening Influence of the Sun grows Hotter and more Powerful ; it necessarily follows , that the several Kinds of Flying Insects , [ being the lowest Degree of Life under this Genus ] shou'd be the first Product ; for as soon as the Fertile Soil had receiv'd a degree of Heat from the approaching Sun , the Earth began to revive , the Young Plants began to peep out of their Winter Beds , and the tender Leaves of Trees began to break their Autumn Buds . The East Wind blowing then Dry , by it's soft and easie Blasts did Condense the Morning and Evening Dews into viscous and clammy Strings , which like Cobwebs hang upon every Thorn and spread themselves upon the Young Grass , till the Sun advancing towards the Meridian , sent down a warm Reflection upon the Earth , and caus'd all these fine and tender Threads to draw together , and fashion themselves into little Nests , in which by a higher Degree of Heat were form'd little Eggs ; which by another Degree of Heat took Life , and did Fly about in the open Air , some Feeding upon Dews , others upon Leaves ; others upon Corruption in the Air ; others were Blood-suckers . Besides these Generated of Dews , there are Infinite numbers of other Kinds of Insects which are Generated of Slime and Corruption ; and these are either Daily or Weekly Productions , some of which Transmute from one Species to another , as those Insects which we call Caterpillars the first Summer , the next Summer will become Butterflies : So Cod-bates in April and Iune will Transmute into those kind of Flies we call Clegs , which are Blood-suckers . To shew particularly the Kinds , Natures and Numbers of all these Transmutable Insects , wou'd be a Task Invincible . Thus were the several Kinds of Flying Insects produc'd , having their Colours , Natures and Qualities from Flowers , Plants , Herbs , Trees , or corrupted Water and Slime , and their Shapes and Figures from their Plastick Forms , these being the lowest Degree of Life , a small Degree of Heat produc'd ' em . Of the Production of Serpents . AFter the Production of these Flying Insects , the East Wind still blowing Warm and Dry , those standing Puddles of Stagnated and Corrupted Water being drain'd , and leaving behind a Poisonous Slime , on which by the Sun's Influence were form'd poisonous Eggs ; which by higher Degrees of Heat were Hatch'd into Life , and by sucking in and feeding upon such Poisonous Matter as they cou'd meet with ●uitable to their Natures , they got strength , Feet and Wings , and became Serpents of several Kinds , some Creepers , as Adders and Snakes , some with Feet , as the Asp and Viper , some with Horns , as the Cerafles ; some with Wings , as the Basilisk and Dragon , and the like . Altho that these have all of them Head , Heart , Blood , Nerves , Senses and other parts agreeable with the most perfect Animals ; and tho' that some of them be the most Subtile amongst the Irrationals ; yet by reason of their disparity with Quadrupedes , they are accounted amongst the imperfect Animals and of a lower Degree of Life . Of the several Kinds of Birds . AFter this the Cold and Waterish Earth , being drain'd and warm'd by the increasing Influence of the Sun , the Mountains , Heaths , Dales , Valleys , Water-sands and the Sea-shore , were Cover'd with a Luxuriant , Plastick and Prolifick Slime , which drew down [ by way of Sympathy ] out of the warm Regions of the Air , the Specifick Forms of Birds or Aerial Animals , which being united to this Luxuriant and Plastick Slime , there were Form'd innumerable numbers of Eggs upon the Mountains , Heaths , Valleys , and all parts of the Earths Surface ; and no sooner were these Eggs Form'd , but the warm Influence of the Sun , sat on Brood upon them until they were Hatch'd into little Chickens . Those Hatch'd upon the Sea-shore became Sea-Birds , those by the sides of Rivers , feeding upon Fresh-water Fish , and those Hatch'd hy the sides of Lakes and Ponds , became Amphibious Birds , feeding both upon Fish and Herbs , as Geese , Swans , Ducks , &c. Those Hatch'd upon Mountains and Heaths feeding upon Mountain Vegetables , Heath Birds ; those upon the Plains and Valleys became Domesticks , feeding both upon Grass and Corn ; and those in the Woods , Singing Birds and Birds of Prey , as the Eagle , and the rest of those Tyrants of the Air. After this manner were the Aerial Animals produc'd , and the reason why Moses makes the Aerial and Waterish Animals Congenial , is , First , The parity of their Production , being both from Eggs. Secondly , The Affinity of that Matter on which they were produc'd , the Air and Water being Transmutable Elements . Thirdly , From the likeness of their Actions and Qualities , the one Kind having Fins by which they Swim in the Water , the other having Wings by which they Fly or Swim in the Air. As these were the Productions of the first Spring Months ( viz. ) Ianuary , February and March ; so in these Months they do always Propagate their Kinds by laying of Eggs , every Species according to its Kind ; some on Mountains , others in Valleys ; some by Water-sides , others in the Woods , &c. the warm Wing of the Dam , now supplying the Want of a warm Sun-beam . For as the Wing Hatcheth them out of their Shells , so it strengthens and nourishes them by Vital Incubations , till their Pinions be able to bear them up to seek their own Food : Thus the Wing is both the Midwife that brings them out , and the Nurse that brings them up . CHAP. VI. Of the Terrene , or Viviparous Animals . AFter the Production of these Animals of a lower Degree of Life , and Perfection , and the Sun was advanc'd higher in his Annual Motion , which Darting down his warm Beams upon the Earth in a more direct Line , they did penetrate deeper into the Cold Matter ; and by drawing forth its Fertile Spirits towards the Skin or Surface of it , they set the Plastick power on working , and modifying the Passive Matter into more noble Forms ; which by their Sympathetical Charms drew down the Specifick Forms of the most perfect Animals within the Second Sphere of Life . For in every little Pit or Hollow of the Earth , which being fill'd with Luxuriant and Prolifick Slime was kindl'd by the Vivifick Vertue of the Seminal Form , a little bubble of Life , which the Plastick power began to shape into the Form or Figure of an Animal . And thus was the numerous Brood of Quadrupedes , [ being Animals of the most perfect Kind ] first Conceiv'd in the warm and moist womb of Modified Matter , nourish'd by sucking in the Luxuriant and Prolifick Slime ; which by their Vital Heat they digested and distributed into the several Parts and Members of their Bodies increasing of them by an equal assimulation of Parts ; and as soon as these young Embrio's had got strength , they Crawl'd out of their warm Nests of Matter , and began to suck in those Honey Dews , and lick up that sweet Manna which laid upon the Grass and Herbs , and this supply'd to them the want of Maternal Milk and Nourishment . For during the time of these Productions , God neither suffer'd it to Rain upon the Earth , nor the Winds to blow , lest this Infant Brood of Young Animals shou'd have been destroy'd , before the Birds got Wing , or ●he Beasts Foot and strength to defend themselves against a Storm ; but there went up only a Mist from the Earth , which water'd the whole Face of the Ground . And this Mist was only a warm and moist Smother , which arose from the Earth , as we observe it to rise from the Furrows in the Spring , Months occasion'd by the Morning Sun-Beams , and these Clouds which did Swim in the Air , only serv'd for Umbrello's and Parasoli to screen those Infant Animals from being scorch'd by the Heat of the Sun , and from drying up their Food and Nourishment . The Earth being now Stock'd with the several Kinds of Animals , contain'd under the Sensitive Genus , they did Propagate their Kinds by Univocal Generation . For which end Nature and Providence hath form'd several Vessels of Slime-Pits in every Female , for preserving something Analogous to that Original Slime , which was then the Passive Principle of Generation , and likewise in every Male such Vessels as are most fit and commodious for preserving a Beam or Spark of the Aetherial Flame [ which being the material Vehicle , wherein the Specifick Form is preserv'd ] kindles the first buble of Life in the Passive Matter . And we observe that as soon as Age and Maturity hath fill'd these Seminal Vessels with this Prolifick Slime , and digest'd it into a right Degree of Heat and Temperature , the Females of every Kind or Species of Animals , begin to Prune , Dress and Trim themselves , by which modest way of Courtship , the Male is drawn and Charm'd to within their Sympathetical Spheres : Thus the Evening and the Morning , or the Sympathetical Union of the Active Form and Passive Matter , made the Fifth Production . CHAP. VII . Of the Creation of Man , the Sixth Production . THE Earth being now cover'd with the great variety of Species , contain'd under the Genus of Vegetation , the Waters replenish'd with all Kinds of Fish , the Mountains , Plains and Valleys Stock'd with Herds and Flocks of all Kinds of Cattle : God did once more Modifie the Passive Matter into a more noble and excellent Form , not only capacitated to receiv● the lower Degrees of the Animal Life : but also fitted with Organs to entertain an Intellectual Soul , which Moses ●ells us God Breath'd into it : It being impossible for Matter , tho' never so curiously Modifi'd by the Plastick Spirit of Nature and the joint Concurrence of the Coelestial Influences to draw down by the power of any Material Sympathy a Soul out of the Immaterial and Intellectual Spheres of Life to Animate and Enform it . And this Noble Creature God call'd Man , being made not only after his own Image , Spiritual and Immortal ; but also after his Similitude ( viz ) Endow'd with all the Affections and Communicable Attributes of the Divine Nature , by which he became capable not only of disclosing the Secret Mysteries of Nature , and of diving into its Deep Philosophy ; but also of Knowing and Adoring his Creator ; by which Perogatives of his Birth , and Noble Extraction , he became Qualifi'd for being his Creator's Vicegerent upon Earth . The Conclusion . Wherein is shewn the meaning and significancy of these Words . And God saw every thing that he had made , and behold it was very good . THat God , who is Infinite in Goodness and all Perfections , cannot be the Author or Producer of any thing , but what is Good and Perfect in its Kind , hath been always assum'd as a granted Principle , not only by the best of Divines , but even the generality of Pagan Philosophers : Yet Moses , notwithstanding this , foreseeing that this excellent Frame of the World , which was design'd on purpose to bring all reasonable Creatures to the Knowledge and Veneration of their Creator , wou'd be perverted to contrary Ends and Effects ; and that the Production of all the Creatures might be ascrib'd wholly to Second Causes , or to no Cause at all ; but to Chance and to the casual Motion of Matt●r , for the prevention of which , he here brings in the Almighty more Humano taking an exact View and Survey of the whole Creation , both as to its Structure and Furniture , and giving it his Divine Approbation in these words , and he saw every thing that he had made , and behold it was very good . The Goodness of the Creatures do Principally consist in these Four Particulars . In their Correspondency and Agreement with those Patterns and Ideas preconceiv'd in the Divine Understanding . In their Fitness and Suitableness for those misplaid Ends and Purposes for which they were Created . In their being Good and Perfect in their several Kinds . In the Regular keeping and observing those Rules given them at their Creation . Th●t this Infinite variety of Orders , Shapes and Figures , by which the several Species of Creatures are Charact●riz'd and Distinguish'd , are not the Effects of blind Chance or Casual Motion , but t●e Products of Infinite Power , Wisdom and Counsel , will be clear and evident , if we carefully observe , that not only their Numbers , Shapes and Figures ; but also their whole Contextures and Contemperation of parts , with their Natures and Qualities , have all of them a manifest relation to those several Uses and Operations they perform ; and this is so fairly Illustrated and Prov'd by the Ing●nious and Leaned Mr. Ray , in his Treatise concerning the Wisdom and Providence of G●d in the Creation of the World ; that a ●urther enlargement upon this Argument , wou'd be wholly superfluous . That all Creatures are Good and Perfect in their Kind , will appear , if we consider that it was most agreeable with the Divine Wisdom , that the whole Scheme and System of Nature , shou'd consist in different Degrees of Perfection and Subordination of Life : And that every Inferior Spe●ies shou'd be Concatenated to its Superior by Animals of an Intermediate Nature , And yet notwithstanding this difference amongst the Creatures in Degrees of Life and Perfection , we cannot but observe , that every Creature even of the lowest Degree of Life is Good and Perfect in its Kind ( viz ) without any blemish , defect or flaw ; for the meanest Insect , is as perfect an Animal , as the Elephant and Whale , and God's Wisdom and Power is as well to be Admir'd in the Paint upon the Butterflie's Wing , as in the Glorious Body of the Sun. Again , there is nothing more agreeable with the Divine Wisdom , than that there shou'd be in so great a variety of Creatures , Degrees of Subordination and Perfection , will yet further appear if we consider That these Creatures of a lower Degree of Perfection do by comparison Illustrate and commend those of a higher Degree . That those Regular Subserviencies and Harmonies might make up a Vital Cement whereby the whole Frame and Structure shou'd be United . It was nec●ssary that there shou'd be variety of Natures , and different Degrees of Life , that the Wisdom of the Creator might be the more Display'd , Acknowledg'd and Celebrated , and that his Infinite and Universal Goodness might be more Visible in the supplying and providing for the Wants of so vast a number of Creatures of so different Natures . Lastly , That Man being pla●'d at so great a distance from the Beatisick Vision [ which whilst he continues in this Compounded State , wou'd either have Dazl'd or Confounded his Sight , or Affright'd and Ravish'd his Soul out of his Body ] it pleas'd therefore the Divine Wisdom to Create all this great variety of Creatures that he might behold his Creator at Second-hand , when his Bodily Eyes cou'd not bear the sight of Him at the first . And Secondly , That he might exercise and improve his Rational Faculties , and entertain his Heaven-born Soul with Natural as well as Divine Speculations , which in some measure Compensates for the want of a clearer sight of the Divine Vision . Again , altho' it must be granted that in those different Degrees of Perfection all are not alike Amiable , Lovely and Beneficial to Man ; yet those that are the less Beautiful and Lovely sets off the Beauty of the rest , as Shadows set off the more lively Colours . Thirdly , That the goodness of the Creature , does consist in its fitness for those Ends and Purposes for which it was Created will appear , if we consider that it cannot be easily imagin'd , that God who is Infinite in Wisdom and Goodness , shou'd Create any thing in Vain ; but to good Ends , and the best of Purposes . We therefore in the Nature of Things can discover Infinite agreeableness of this to that , and of one thing to another . And though we cannot throughly penetrate and discover the Relation Use and End , of every Thing in Nature , by reason of our Incapacity , occasion'd by the Darkness of that State we live in ; yet we have reason from what we can discover , to conclude , That every thing was Created for good Ends and particular Uses : For , first of all , we do observe that every Inferior Creature was subservient to its Superior : And all the Creatures subservient to Man ; altho our Ignoranc● in this Dark and Degenerate State , has made us uncapable of Understanding their Natures and Uses . Secondly , We observe that every Element is fitt'd for its Animal , and every Animal for its proper Element . We observe that every Object is fitted for its Sense , and every Sense to its proper Object . We observe that Food and Nourishment is provided in Nature's S●ore-house for every Animal , and every Animal for its proper Food and Nourishment . These being trite and common Topicks , I refer the Reader to those Authors who have made it their Business to enlarge upon them : I shall proceed therefore to shew how in the last place , the goodness of the Creatures consist in observing and keeping of those Laws given them at their Creation . When the Almighty had Created the World , and Stock'd it with several Ranks and Degrees o● Creatures , He gave them Laws to keep , and Rules to walk by : And these we call the regular Course of Nature , from which they never vary unless at their Creator's Command . These Laws which all the Creatures are govern'd by , are , 1. A Divine Impression ; Or , 2. Natural Instinct , 3. External Senses . 4. The Laws and Rules of Natural Reason . 1. The Inanimate Creatures , are govern'd by a Divine Impression ; for if we look up to Heaven , we observe how the Sun , Moon and all the Aetherial Globes do perform their Natural Motions , from which they have not vary'd higher or lower , faster or slower , since their first Creation ; and how they shed forth their Coelestial Influences on all things here below . 2. If we look downward , we may observe , how this Terraqueous Globe consisting of dull and stupid Matter , turnes about its own Centre , and Naturally , Constantly and Regularly performs its Diurnal Motion , its cold sides ●her●by receiving th● warm Influence of the Co●l●stial Bodies . 3. We may obse●ve , that those ●●eak a●d groveling Plants ( viz. ) the Hop , Vi●e and Ivy , are by Nature 〈◊〉 with ●endrils or pliant Strings , and how by a Natural kind of Instinct they seek about for Supporters , and having found them , they Clasp about them ; for all the Plants of this Kind , as 〈◊〉 they were sensibe of their being , Adjective , are always in busie quest for their Substan●ive . Fourthly , We may observe how the Insects , those Animals of the lowest Degree of Life , propagate and preserve their Kind by Natural Instinct , which in them supplies the want of higher Degrees of Sense ; for with what curiosity do the Bees make their waxen Cells , lay in their Winter Provision , and how obedient they are to their Master Bees or Governors ? With what wonderful Art does the Spider Spin his Web out of his own Bowels ? With what care and industry does the little Ant first make her Store house in some dry Hill , then seeks about for Winter provisions , and that the Corn and Seed she gathers may not grow nor sprout in her Store-house , she Eats off that end where the Seminal Form is lodg'd . Fifthly , We may observe how all those Winter Sleepers , who when their Summers Provisions are spent , and by their Natural Instinct they foresee the Winter's Frost approaching , do withdraw into some warm Winter-quarters , where they Live by Sleeping , till the approaching Sun invite them out into the Fields . Sixthly , we may observe with what wonderful Art and Curiosity the smallest Birds build their Nests of several form● suitable to their Weakness or Strength ▪ how when their Nests are Built , they lay their Eggs , Hatch them with their Wings , and then Feed them till they get strength to Fly abroad , and seek their own Meat ; we may further observe , that all those Creatures that are govern'd by the Laws of Natural Instinct , never varies in their Operations ; but walk in the same Roads and pursue the same Methods . Seventhly , We may observe how those Animals that are Govern'd both by Sense and Instinct do Prepagate their Kinds , and how they are all provided with Natural Armour for self-preservation : We may also observe amongst those Animals of a higher Degree of Sense such instances of Love and Hatred , as are seldom practis'd by the most Passionate Lovers , or the most Malicious Haters . I have known and heard of Dogs and other ●re●tures , that have pin'd away ●nd Dy'd for want of their Masters ▪ And others also that have born such an impl●cable Antipathy against some particular Persons , as was never to be reconcil'd . Eighthly , and Lastly , I might instance in those excell●nt Laws of Prudence and Reason , as well as those of the Divine Life , which God imprinted upon the Nature of Man , before they were obliterat'd and defac'd by Sense . Thus all the Creatures , M●n only excepted , continue still under the government of those Laws given them at their first Creation . This may seem sufficient to Convince the most profess'd Atheist , who is not resolv'd to offer violence to his Natural Sense as well as Reason , That there is a God , and that the World with all its Furniture , was the Product of the Divine Power , Wisdom and Counsel . The End of the Second Part. A DISCOURSE Concerning the Terrestrial Paradise , Shewing how ADAM was Introduced into it : The time he continued in it ; and how He and EVE Employed that Time. A DISCOURSE Concerning the Terrestrial Paradise , Shewing how ADAM Was Introduced into it . SEveral Men of great Learning ▪ as well Ancient as Modern , have made most Industrious Enquities , after the place and situation of this Terrestrial Paradise ; of which Moses has given us so particular a Description in his Second ●hapter of Genesis . And their Opinions about it , being as different and wide , as East and Wes● , Heaven and Earth ▪ We shall therefore only undertake , to present the Reader with some Conclusions , drawn , as well from the fairest Arguments of probability , as from the Mosaick Account of the place . And first we Conclude from the Literal Sense of the Text , that there was such a place upon Earth , as a Local Paradise ; and that this place , did as far exceed the rest of the Earth , in Fertility of Soil , and all the Products of Nature , as Gardens of the best Cultivation , exceed the common Fields . We Collect from the Literal Sense , that this Terrestrial Paradise , in respect of Iudea or Midian [ where we suppose Moses Writ this System of the Creation ] was Eastward . That in respect of the Surface of the Earth , its particular Situation was misplaced in a Middle between the Tops of the highest Mountains , and the lower Plains and Valleys . That in respect of the Heavens , its Situation was under the Aequinoctial Line . These two last Hypothesis's having no authority from the Sacred Scripture , we shall endeavour to ground them ; not only upon the bare Account which Tranellus has given of the Fertility of those Aequinoctial Regions , but also upon such Natural Arguments as cannot [ without offering violence to Reason if self ] be easily deny'd . For notwithstanding , that several of the Ancient Writers , were of Opinion that those Countries , under the Torrid Zone , were Uninhabitable , by reason of the Sun 's darting down its fiery Globuli upon them in down-right Lines : And because they wanted those plentiful and pleasant Showers of Rain , which Fertiliz'd the rest of the Habitable World ; yet the Experience of later Travallers hath discover'd to us , first that the want of Rain is repair'd by those great and rich Dews , which the Morning-cold Condenseth , and which lying upon the Ground until Ten a Clock , the Sun's Influence upon it , having then exhal'd the more Nitrons and Airy part of it ; the Sphere of Rarefaction [ which in those Regions falls low , and is always open ] Rarifies it into such cool Gales , and Briezes of Wind [ which always Blowing from Ten a Clock in the Morning until Three in the Afternoon ] so cools and abates the extremity of the Heat ; that no Inconvenience or Distemp●eture is found there . Again , the Nights [ as Sir Walter Raleigh has Observ'd in his Trav●ls ] are so Cool , Fresh and Equal , by re●son of the intire Interposition of the Earth , that there is not to be found i● any part of the Habitable World a better , more wholsome , or equal Temper of Air. And although there be some Tracts , which lye under the Perpendicular Mountains where the Air Stagnates , the fresh Gales and Briezes of Wind over-blowing them , and some other places Sandy , Barren and less Inhabited , yet the greatest part of those Regions [ especially the Dales , which lying above the Plains and lower Valleys , have always their Air Brush'd and Swee●n'd with these fresh Briezes of Wind ; and are plentifully water'd , with Rapid Rivolets arising from the Tops and Sides of their Neighbou●ing Mountains . And these as well as ●he Plains and Valleys , are Beautify'd with abundance of stately Cedars , and other Trees , casting a pleasant Shade , and delightful Fragrancy . They are enrich'd too with all ●orts of most delicate Fruit-trees , always Green , and bearing the choi●est Fruit in their highest Degree of Perfection . Their Boughs and Branches are never uncloath'd and left naked ; for their Sap never creeps under Ground fearing the Winter Frosts . To these Accounts which we have from Travellers of the greatest Truth ●nd Fidelity ; we further add , That as all the flat Strata or Layers of Stones , Metals , and Sub●erranean Earths , have a Natural Rise toward this middle Girdle of the Earth , and a gradual Declivity towards the two Poles ( which all Mineralists , who understand the Structure of the Earth , and the position of the solid Strata willingly agree to ) we may thence most reasonably Collect , that these Aequinoctial Regions were the ●irst dry Land that appear'd after the Waters began to divide and decrease . We yet further subjoin , that as this middle Girdle upon the Earth , lies parallel to that middle Circle in t●e Heavens [ we call the Sodiack ] through which the Sun performs its Annual Course , we Collect that it , with th● adjoining Regions , received the first and largest Influence of the Sun's Enlivening Vegetation , and consequently were Stored with the first Products of Nature ; as well Animals , as Vegetables . So that in all probability , there might be Ripe Fruit in Paradise , before those other Regions towards the Tropicks and Poles were drain'd from the Waters , or receiv'd the Sun's Vegetation according to their Natural Seasons . Again , as these Aequinoctial Regions produced all Kinds of Vegetables and Animals in the highest Degree of Perfection their Natures were Capable of : So they did , and do to this Day afford us not only the greatest plenty of the most Precious Stones , but also the most Valuable and Useful Metals , as Gold , Silver , Brass , Iron , &c. and this is not only evident from the Mosaick Account of the Rivers of Paradise ; but the Experience of those Merchants , who being tempted by their Value , Trade thither . Once more , as it is most probable , that these Aequinoctial Regions were the first dry Land , that they receiv'd the first Enlivening Vegetation of the Sun , and were honour'd with the first products of Nature ; so it is most agreeable with Reason , that all the Regions upon Earth are more or less Paradisaical , as their Situations are nearer or at a distance from this middle Zone , and that from Paradise they were first Stock'd with the several Products of Nature , and the several Genera of Animals ; which began to Propagate their Kinds there , until the Earth was Replenish'd . Altho' its most probable , that they did degenerate from their Original Perfection as their Propagations were at a distance from Paradise . As from these Arguments we Collect and Conclude , that the Terrestrial Paradise was in respect of the Heavens Situated under the Aequinoctial Line ; so in the last place , we Conclude that its particular Situation was in a middle between the Tops of the highest Mountains and the lowest Valleys . And we ground this Hypothesis upon the Account which Moses gives of the Course and Motion of that River which water'd Paradise : for this River undoubtedly had its Rise from the Top or side of some of the Eastern Mountains , and took its Course first in one Rapid Stream , through the midst of that most pleasant Dale , and then by dividing it self into Four lesser Streams , they became the Heads of Four of the greatest and most noble Rivers in the World ▪ which sliding down through the lower Dales , Plains and Valleys , of a great part of Asia and Africa ; at last empty'd themselves into the Main Ocean at great distances . The hight of its Situation gave it a most wholesome , delightful and cherishing Air , together with the most advantageous and grateful Prospect over the rest of the Rising and Growing World. This Paradisaical Dale , had all the advantages of a Natural Situation . For first of all , it must be necessarily suppos'd , that it had its Situation under the Skirts of the highest Mountain in those Eastern Countries , which defended it from the Cold Blasts of the Northern Wind , from whose lofty Top did flow that Rapid Mineral Feeder which took its Course through the midst of it . It may be supposed also , that it was encompassed with lesser Hills on all sides excepting the South-e●st , which let into it the warm Enlivening Beams of the Rising Sun , and which was the onl● passage that gives liberty of Entrance into it . That these Hills were Beautify'd and Adorn'd with all Kinds of Trees , which might gratifie the Senses with their fresh and beautiful Colours , always Green , and casting a most pleasant Shade and delightsome Fragrancy ; in which the Active and Chearful Birds Sung their Morning and Evening Anthems . That these Hills encompassed a large and spacious Plain , wherein did Spring up and Grow to Perfection all the Species of Herbs . Plants and Flowers that are to be found in the large Volume of Natures Inventory . In the middle of which Nature had Planted a most Curious Grove or Orchard , wherein did Grow all Kinds of Fruit-Trees bearing the choise●t of all Fruit , that might either gratifie the Eye or please the Palate . The most remarkable Trees in this most pleasant Garden , were the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge , which [ being taken in a Literal and Natural Sense ] had their Names from the Nature and Quality of the Fruit they Bore . The former ( viz. ) the Tree of Life Bore a wholsome Fruit , preserving both the growing Sensitive and Rational Life ; and that so long as a Body compounded of Matter , consisting of contrary Qualities could last . The other ( viz. ) the Tree of Knowledge , Bore an unwholesome Fruit of a Poysonous Nature , which destroying the Excellent Frame and Temperament of the Body , made it subject to Diseases and Pains , and last of all to Death and Mortality . As the former gave us the Experience of Health , Life and Vigour , which Men are seldom sensible of , whilst that happy State continues . So the Fruit of the other gave us the Knowledge and sad Experience of an Unhealthy and Sickly Constitution of Body , and Lastly of Death and Mortality ; hence it had its Name of the Tree of Knowledge from the dear bought Experience of its Fruit. This I con●ess is but a rude Draught of the Terrestrial Paradise ; yet I presume to offer it as a probable Hypothe●is , and I doubt not , [ but with Men of better Judgment ] it may pass for such , and serve to Illustrate their Notions of a more elevated and exalted Nature , Having given a short and Compendious Description of the Terrestrial Paradise according to the Literal and Natural Notion of it , we shall proceed to give a probable Account how Ad●m was introduc'd into it , how long He might continue in it , and how He and his Confort Eve employ'd that time . Adam the Royal Patriarch of Mankind , being Form'd as to his Body and Organical part of the same Matter with the rest of the Terrene Animals , and having a Rational and Intellectual Soul Infus'd into him ; as soon as his weak Members got Strength to Walk abroad from the place of his Nativity , and to take a View of those large Dominions his Bountiful Creator design'd to put under his Goverment ; The first place he had i● Prospect was this Terr●strial Paradise , toward which his Curiosity led him ; but not finding an Entrance into it , God sent an Angel to be his Guide , and to Introduce him in●o its Possession , as an earnest of all th● Felicities of this World ▪ and an Emblematical Assuranc● of the Glories of ●he ●oelestial Paradise . And no sooner had this Royal Patriarch enter'd this Pleasant and Delightful ●arden , but all the Birds and Bea●●s in Paradise [ being surpriz'd at the sight of a Creature of a Shape and Form quite different from any of them , and of so Divine and Majestick a Countenance , ] came towards his Presence to gaze and wonder at him . And a Panick Fear having seiz'd them , they be●ame all his Vassals . ● will not undertake to determine the time that Adam might spend in Walking round the Woods and Plains of Paradise , whilst he took a View of all the Creatures , distinguish'd their Tribes , and gave Names and Offices to them , according to their several Natures and Quali●ies I presume that it can hardly be imagin'd that one Day could be sufficient for so great ●●ask . As Adam's Ambition was to exercise and improve his Rational Faculties , by Enquiring into the Natures and Quali●ies of the Sensitive Animals ; no doubt but Eve [ being no less desirous to improve her Wisdom and Knowledge , than her Master Ad●m ] did spend that time during his absence , not only in gratifying her External Se●ses , with the fragrant Smell of the fair Flowers of Paradise , and Tasting its sweet Fruit ; but in making Enquiries into the Natures and Kinds of Fruits and Simples , in distinguishing their several Sorts , and giving Names to them according to their Natures . And certainly it was not her Ambition to be like God in so Divine a Perfection as Wisdom and Knowledge , made her Forfeit not only the Fair Fields and pleasant W●lks of Paradise , but Life and Immortality ; but her taking a course and method to that End , contrary to the express Command of her Creator . And although it be most probable that a Natural Serpent , having a speckled Skin , Beautify'd and Adorn'd with all the variety of Natural Paint , in the most fresh and lively Colours , was her Officious Favorite , and presented to her Royal Hand this Beautiful and Lovely Fruit ; Yet doubtless it was her own Natural Serpent , or Concupisence , did frame and suggest to her a Discourse to this effect . Hath not our Bountiful Creator made this World , with all this great variety of Creatures in it , on purpose for the Entertainment of your External Senses with the satisfaction of Enjoying their beloved Objects , as well as the Int●rnal Faculties of the Rational Soul with the Entertainments of Wisdom and Philosophy ? If you Taste not then this Lovely Fruit , you evacuate God's Design in Creating of it : Again , If God did not design that you should Eat of this Fruit , He would not have made it so Beautiful and Desireable ; it 's Inconsistent with the Natural Goodness of your Creator , to lead you into the Fire and oblige you not to Burn , to Inflame your Affection with a strong Desire , and not to gratifie it . Further , You cannot but observe that God has made all Poysonous and hurtful Creatures of a less comely , if not of a frightful Aspect , and you have a strong Antipathy against them ; but this Charming Complexion tempts you to taste of it . To which the Considerative or Rational Faculty reply'd , Our Bountiful Creator has given us liberty to eat of all the Tr●es in the Garden , but this is forbidden upon pain of Death . This is a grand mistake of the Divine Intention , saith Concupiscence , which was by your Eating of this Fruit to Improve your Knowledge , and ●herefore he gave it the Name of the Tree of Knowledge . For as you have discover'd the Natural differences amongst the Sensi●ive Animals , and have given Names to them , your Creator certainly expects that you should understand the Natures and differences amongst Fruits and Vegetables ; o●herwise you will never be compleatly Skill'd in your Natural Philosophy . This proud thought of being Wife , and a Natural Philosopher , so tickl'd Adam , or Reason , that he condescended that his Bride Eve , or Concupiscence ▪ sh●u'd take a Taste to Cure her longing . And she finding it a Fruit as w●ll grateful to the Taste as pleasant to the Eye , perswades Adam to a further condescention , until a second Considera●ion made him feel the miserable Efects of it , as well in his Conscience as in the Constitution of his Body ; which his Reason being asham'd of , he fled ●rom the Presence of God , who usually , as it 's believ'd by some learn'd Authors , came down in the Evening to Discourse with the young Philosopher , who finding himself Naked , or at a loss for Arguments to defend his Guilt and Shame , endeavou●'d to cover it with the thin Figg-leaves of Excuses . A DISCOURSE Concerning the CONFLAGRATION OF THIS Material World ; THE Local Hell : IT S OUTMOST BOUNDARIES , OR Abrahams Gulph . A DISCOURSE Concerning the CONFLAGRATION OF THIS Material World. HAving in the former part of the History of Matter , give● an Account of such Preternatural Accidents as have disturbed , and sometimes in all Ages Interrupted the Regular Course of Nature ; And having demonstrated that these Preternatural disturbances , were occasion'd by that Natural Strife , that happens between the contrary Qualities of Heat and Cold , Fire and Water : And having also shewn how Water ▪ by uniting her forces in the Time of Noah , chang'd this Terraqueous Globe for some time into a Waterish Planet , by effecting an universal Deluge which covered the Tops of the highest Mountains Fifteen Cubits ; And how the Central Fire has ●requently threatned , not only by Universal Concussions , and Earthquakes , to unhinge its Foundations , but also by Extraordinary and most Violent Eruptions of Fire and Vulcano's to break the Structure and Temperament of it , and turn it into a Globe of Fire , or Fiery Planet ; Now as a great many Learned Men in all Ages , have been inquisitive into the Natural Causes of this Universal Deluge , and the Difficulty they met with , being to find Water sufficient to effect it , without a Miracle ; So a great many Le●rned undertakers , have been no less Industrious to find Fire sufficient to dry up the Seas and Rivers , and then to Effect an Universal Con●lagration of this Material World : These two Difficulties [ in my Opinion ] might have been ●asily remov'd , if they had understood better the Structure of the Earth , and the Nature and Quality of that Matter which makes up the Constituent parts of it . It will be necessary therefore , in order to our Establishing a Well-grounded Hypothesis concerning the Universal Con●lagration in a Natural way , to Resume what we have formerly Observed concerning Matter in General ; which we have divided into Three Classes [ viz. ] Volatile , Fixt , and Fluid ; and to shew that these Three different Class's of Matter , bear equal Proportions one to an other , and in the Structure of the Earth occupie the same proportion of Place . The Volatile Class [ which we call the Central Fire consisting of Aethereal , Nitrous , Sulphurous , and Bituminous Particles ] bears proportion to one Third part of the Diameter ; And this Class makes the Earths Equilibrium ; and by running a perpetual Round within the Circle of its own Infernal Vault , Carries about with it this Crust or Shell of fixt and fluid Matter whereupon we live , once in every Twent● four hours , and this we call the Diur●al Motion of the Earth . The fixt and fluid Matter being intermixt , like the Flesh , Blood , and Bones , or Heterogeneous parts of a Compounded Body , bears propo●tion to the other Two parts of the Diameter . The fixt Class of Matter Consists of Parts , Combustible , Calcinable , Liquifiable , and Inflammable . The fluid Class consists of Water ; which is either Subterranean , or Superterranean . The Subterranean Water , either circulates through the larger Veins of the Earth , or pervades the Strait Pores of the Densest Matter . That which Circulates through the Larger Veins , does not only [ by being Transmuted into Air ] feed and nourish the Central Flame , but also hampers it and keeps it within the Limits and Boundaries of its own Infernal Kingdom . That which pervades the Strait Pores of Dense Matter , does as well feed and nourish the Pneumatical and Native Spirits of that Matter , as shackles them , by keeping of them within their little Cells , which otherwise would break out , and set on fire the more Combustible part of it . The Superterraneous Waters do by maintaining a constant Communication between the Subterranean and Air●al Waters , and by the falling of Plentiful Showers of Rain upon the Earths Surface , preserve it from being either over-crufted , or set on Fire by the External Heat of the Suns Influence upon it . By these Divisions and Computations it is apparent , that one Third part of this Globe is Volatile , another Third part Combustible and Inflammable , and only a Third part Fluid . Which Third part preserves the Harmony and Conspiracy of its Parts , which makes the Cement and Temperament of the whole Body , and if this should once be broken , and the Volatile and Fluid suffered to act their Antipathies upon each other , the whole Frame and Structure would presently be dissolved , and all things shusled into th●ir Original Chaos and Confusion . Now as in all Compounded Bodies , which have any degree of Li●e or Vital Cement in them , the Vital Flame is fed and nourished by the Radical Moisture ; which , as it wasts and consumes , the Exterior Parts of the Body become Dry , Withered , and more Combustible ; and at the last the whole Body is thrown into a Feverish Burning , which continues until the Vital Flame be Extinguish'd , and the Native Spirits fly out : So in this great Body of the Earth , the Central Fire , which is the Vital Flame of it , by continual feeding upon the Fluid Matter , does gradually wast and consume it . And this is not only observable in our Sinking of Pits , where we generally meet with the upper Strata or Beds of Stone and Cole drained from their Waterish Feeders , their Native Spirits Exhal'd ; but also several Ancient Springs sunk down in their Veins ; Large Rivers decre●s'd in their Water Courses ; and the Seas in s●veral Countries to have lost Ground , as in Aegypt and Holland ▪ which undoubtedly [ in former Ages ] have been in the possession of the Main Ocean . From these general Desiccations of the Fluid part of the Globe we conclude that [ according to the Natural Course of things in this World ] the Volatile Matter , as the Central Fire , will in process of time so far gain ground upon the Fluid part of it , as to bre●k out upon the Combustible and Inflammable part , and by setting them first on fire , the whole Globe will be turn'd into a fiery Planet ; from whose Scorching and fiery Atmosphere , the Fluid Matter shall be forc'd to fly and range about it thick ●ogs and Waterish Mists , until they fix and settle in a Waterish Vortex , ●ividing the Coelestial Regions from the Smoaky and Flaming Atmosphere of this Burning Globe ; and it s most probable that by that vast Gulph which Father Abraham told Dives was placed between Heaven and Hell , is only meant these Fogs and Waterish Mists , which shall divide the outmost Boundaries of them ; through which the Damned Souls may probaly see , hear , and have some Interlocution with thos● in the Coelestial Regions ; tho' all this shall only inflame and aggravate their Torments , wh●n they shall see Abraham , Isaac and Iacob , in the Kingdom of Heaven , and themselves shut out , by this unpassable Gulph . Having already m●de it apparent , th●t when the confus'd Chaos of Matter settled into the Form of this Habitable Globe , the Volatile part of it by a Natural tendency of Motion , settled in the Central parts ; And that the Central Vault , wherein this Volatile and Fiery Matter is contain'd , bears Proportion to a Third part of the whole , seems to be most probable , as well from Scripture as Natural Reason ; For the Scripture represents Hell as a Lake of Fire , Mat. 9.43 Rev. 20.10 , 15. And this Lake of Fire or Local Hell is commonly called Infernus , which signifies a place Infra nos , i. e. below the Cortex or Outer coat of the Fix'd Matter whereon we Live ; it s also call'd Ta●tarus , which signifies the Pit of Hell , or that Infernal Dungeon fill●d with Fire and Brimstone , that Burns and Scorcheth , but casts no Light ; And that this Infernal Lake of Fire was in the Central part of the Earth , was not only the Opinion of the Roman Church , which had undertaken to give the Dimensions of it ; but agrees with the Opinions of most of the Ancient Fathers and Doctors of Christianity ; It is also agreable with the Opinions of our own Doctors , who assert , that at the Day of Judgment , when the Sentence against the Wicked shall be pronounced in these Words , Depart from me ye Cursed into everlasting Fire , the Central Fire shall break out , and cause an Universal Conflagration of this Material World ; for then the Central Hell shall be enlarged , and the Aerial Regions which are now the Devils Territories shall be fill'd with Smoak and Fire , and the Damned confin'd to that everlasting Smother , where the Worm shall never die , and the Fire shall never be quenched ; by which words its more than probable that this Terraqueous Globe shall be changed into a Fiery Planet , that the Aerial Heavens shall become a Flaming Atmosphere , and that this shall be the Eternal State of this World. He that would desire further Satisfaction in this particular , may consult Dr. Hackwel and Mr. Ray's Discourses concerning the Conflagration of this World ; my intention being only to shew , that it is most probable that there is a Central Vault of large Dimensions , filled with Volatile Matter , consisting of Nitre , Bitumen , and Sulphur ; and that it is as probable that this may break out , and set the Earth on Fire , as its possible for a Man to Die of a Burning Fever . A Short TREATISE OF Meteorology , With some Observations concerning the Changes and Alterations of the Weather . A Short TREATISE OF Meteorology , CHAP. I. Of Vapours , and Exhalations , &c. VApours and Exhalations are the Perspirations of this Terraqueous Globe , and are caus'd as well by the Internal Heat and Fermentation of it , as the External Influence of the Sun , which by opening of its Pores , sucketh them out , and raiseth them up into the Regions of the Air. These Vapours and Exhalations are the Material Cause of the several Kinds of Meteors that are generated within the Compass of the Atmosphere ; which extends as high as the fiery Globuli of the Sun make their Rebound from the solid Surface of the Earth , and Fluid Superficies of the Waters , and no higher . The higher the Sun ascends in the Meridian , it strikes down these fiery Globuli with greater force upon the Earth and Waters ; and consequently they rise higher , and èlevate the Vapours with them . So that the Atmosphere is higher or lower in several parts of the Earth , as the Sun riseth higher or lower in the Meridian , and its Beams are darted down in a more direct or oblique Line . And as the lowness of our Northern Atmosphere , causeth the Sterility and Barrenness of the Northern Mountains ; so the height of the Southern Atmosphere , causeth those Mountains in the Aequinoctial and Southern Regions to be more Fertile and Productive . CHAP. II. Of the ●fficient Causes of all Metors ; and first of Heat . BY Heat is not to be understood the Element of Fire , which Aristotle and his Followers conceited to be under the Concave of the Moon , [ there being no such Element there ] but by Heat is meant that Internal Heat and Fermentation which is in the Body of the Earth , and that Natural Fire which is originally and essentially in the Body of the Sun , the Vehicle of External Heat , which Streams out from every part of that Fiery Globe , giving Heat , Light , and enlivening Vegetations to the whole Material World , being within the Compass of its Fiery and Luminous Atmosphere . These Streams of Heat and Light [ which is only the shadow of Heat ] being Darted through the Regions of the Air in Strait Lines , and single Rayes , are not perceivably Hot or Cold , no more than the Light of a Candle without the Sphere of its Heat ; but being doubled by multiplyed Reflections , and Reboundings from the solid Surface of the Earth , does increase its Heat , as the Reflections are multiplyed and rebounded ; which makes it hotter against a Wall , than upon the plane Ground , and in the Vallies , than upon the Mountains . We must therefore distinguish between those single Rayes of Heat , which dart through the Air in instants , which are neither perceivably hot or cold , and the Heat upon the Superficies of the Earth , which being contracted by an Artificial Glass , is R●al Fire . The Essential Qualities of Heat are Calefaction , Elevation , Rarefaction , Liquefaction , and Consolidation , as it meets with Matter Predisposed to receive its Effects . CHAP. III. Of Cold , the other efficient Cause of Meteors . BY Cold is not meant a bare privation of Heat , as former Philosophers did conceit ; but a real Body , of a Subtile Sublimated and Homogenous Nature , and of a cold and frigid Quality . It s proper place of Existence is between this Earths Atmosphere , and the Atmosphere of the Moon , which is our next Neighbouring Globe ; and by the rising and falling of this main Body of Cold , are caused the several Changes and Alterations of the Weather with us . The Cause of its Rising and Falling , is the pressures of these two Atmospheres between which it is plac'd : When the waterish Atmosphere of the Moon presseth it down , it causeth Storms and Tempests here upon this Globe ; And when it Rises , it causes the same in the Moon . The Rising and Falling of this Main Body of Cold , is sometimes also occasion'd by its Dilating and Contracting of it self . Now as the Suns Beams are hotter in their Reflections upon the Earth , than in the Sun it self , so these Cold Rays which are darted from this Main Body of Cold , being increas'd and multiply'd by Reflection from the Mountains and Rivers , are much colder than the Main Body of Cold in its own Sphere . These Reflected Globuli of Cold may be term'd the Lower or Ground-cold ; because in Summer it penetrates the Earth , and in Winter it seldom rises higher than the Tops of the highest Mountains , unless when it joins with the Main Body , and then it causeth great Storms of Frost and Snow , &c. This Lower or Ground-cold , is commonly the Rear-guard and Van-guard of the Sun , always going before and following it ; and it s most perceivable in the Evening and Morning Twilights ; especially , by Birds and Aerial Animals , whose Bodies do so sympathize with the Air , that they can more quickly perceive the Change of Weather ( especially the rising of a Storm or Rain or Snow ) than any of the Terrene Animals ; and this they commonly discover by their Flying high or low , or Flocking together ; or sometimes by different Notes or Voices . This occasion'd the Ancient Augurs to conceit them prophets , &c. The Essential Qualities and Effects of Cold in general , are Frigefaction , Congelation , and sometimes Petre●action ; and when the lower Cold is Contracted , either by Art , or Proprio motu , it Starves and Freezes , as the Fire Burns and Scorcheth . This lower Cold contracts and dilates it self , as it meets with Opposition from the contrary Quality of Heat and Fire . The Effects of the lower Cold when it enters the Earth . By Antiperistasis it Fires Damps in Collieries , Mines , burning Mountains , and Vulcano's . When it lyes upon the Earth , it causeth Dews and hoar Frosts , it sucks out Damps and corrupted Air out of Under-ground Works , &c. CHAP. IV. Of the Air , or Medium wherein all Meteors are Generated . THE Air is a Vast Medium or Expansion , fill'd with Rarify'd Vapours and Exhalations ; which like Water would Stagnate , unless by a Daily addition of Rarify'd Vapours or Wind , it were put into a Flux and Reflux , as the Sea is the addition of Rivers continually flowing into it from all sides . When the Air is Calm , then are the Meteors Generated ; when by the Wind the Air is put into a violent Flux and Reflux , they are Broken and Dispapear . CHAP. V. Of Fiery Meteors , &c. THE Lower Cold which follows the Sun in the Evening Twilight , continues its Operation for some Hours after its Beams are out of sight , and no longer ; [ the middle of the Night being for the most part a Calm as well in Winter as Summer ] during which time of its Operation , it causeth all those Fiery Meteors which the former Philosophers gave several Names to , as falling Stars , Rods , Beams , Ignes Fatui or Will with Wisp , &c. according as they differ'd in Matter , Magnitude , and manner of Appearance ; some Consisting of a hot and dry Exhalation , others of an Exhalation mix'd with a Viscous and Unctious Matter , a Third of a simple and unmix'd Exhalation : All these are Generated in the Lower Regions of the Air , the Matter of them being drawn up out of the Earth , Waters , and Bituminous Boggs and Mosses , by the Sun's Influence upon them , especially in the Spring Months . For then the Sub●erranean Heat draws out to communicate with its Main Body ; for as at this time all Animals renew their Hair , clear their Blood from gross Humours , so doth this great Animal the Earth purge her self of gross Humours , by Mushrooms , and other Pinguid Evaporations ; for then the Sub●erranean Heat drawing out to communicate with the External Heat , brings forth of the Earth these Mineral Spirits and Pinguid Perspirations , in so plentiful a measure , [ which being taken up into the Air are Condens'd into Clouds , and fall down again upon the Earth in such Fertilizing Showers ] that the Psalmist tells us the Clouds at this Season drop down Fatness . These Hot and Fiery Exhalations which are flying about , scatter'd and dispers'd in the Lower Re●ion of the Air , being seiz'd on by the evening Cold , are forc'd in Defence of ●hemselves to unite their Forces , and being united do Fire upon their Grand Enemy ( viz. ) Cold. Some Fire in a Round Figure like a Fireball , which the Meteorologists call a Falling Star ; some in a long Train , either Strait or Crooked , and these they call'd by the name of Rods or Beams ; others being simple and unmix'd Exhalations , flash out in Lightning , like Gun-powder upon a Table ; others being mix'd with a Viscous and Unctious kind of Matter Fire near the Earth , are mov'd by the Motion of the Air , or an easie and soft Wind , or are drawn down in pursuit of their Enemy Cold , to Waters , Mosses , Boggs , and Heaths , still Burning like a Candle in a Lanthorn , till their Unctious Matter be Exhaust'd , and then they leave a Liquid Jelly upon the Earth . This Meteor they call Will with Wisp , or Ignis Fatuus , or Fool 's Fire , because Ignorant People conceiting it to be a Spirit , keep their Eyes upon it , until they lose their way , and then are apt to give a dreadful Account of a Spirit they met with , which misled them . If any of these Fiery Exhalations escape the Evening Cold , the Morning Cold about break of Day , before it be drawn down to the Waters , Fires them , by causing them to pursue the same Method of Self-defence they took in the Evening . CHAP. VI. Of Comets , &c. AMongst the Fiery Meteors , all the former Philosophers reckon'd Comets to be the most Remarkable : And they gave such Dismal Accounts of the Dreadful Effects of them , that their very Appearance put the World under a great Consternation . But in my Opinion , the World [ according to the Old Proverb ] was more affraid than hurt by them . For that Comets are Fiery Meteors , and have such dreadful Effects following their Appearance , is a Mistake in Meteorology so palpable , that it needs no Confutation : That which we call a Comet , being no more than a Star of a Fiery and Luminous Body , in Conjunction with an other Star of an Opake and Waterish Substance , or a Vast Coelestial Cloud , which by receiving into its Body the Bright Rays of the Luminous Star , becomes Translucent , and appears to us in the Form and Figure of a Luminous or Fiery Globe ; and by emitting Beams or Streams of Light , it appears to be a Fiery and Burning Meteor , which by the Meteorologists is call'd a Comet . If this Conjunction and Interposition be Centrical , it sends forth its Beams of Light on every Side ; and this we call a Bearded Comet . If the Interposition be not Centrical ▪ but the Luminous Star be higher or lower , or on one side , it sends forth a Beam or Stream of Light upward or downward , or to one side ; and this Beam or Stream of Light , is call'd the Tail of the Comet . The Appearance of this Comet continues until their different Motions have separated them . A demonstration of this you may have several Evenings , when a black waterish Cloud interposeth between us and the Body of the Sun ; if the Interposition be Centrical , the Sun's Beams stream out every way ; if the Sun be higher , it sends forth its Beams of Light downward ; if lower , upward , or to one side , according to the Interposition of the Cloud . Against this Hypothesis , it may be Objected , that there is no such thing in Nature as an Opake Waterish Coelestial Body . To which I answer , That th● Moon is an Opake Globe of a Waterish Substance ; and if its Natural Course and Motion was not within the compass of the Suns Atmosphere , it would be to us invisible : So there may be [ for any thing that we know ] Thousands of Opake Globes , within the Vast Expansion of the Coelestial Spheres , which are never visible to us , but when they fall into Conjunction , or Oppositon , with a Luminous Star : And when these Opake Globes are of a Round and Waterish Substance , they appear to us in the Form of Comets . Again , it is most probable that all these New Stars , which have appear'd for some time , and then disappear'd , [ which Astronomers have given such Remarkable Accounts of , ] are only Opake Globes , made visible for sometime , by their being in Conjunction or Opposition to a Luminous Star , and when their different Motions have separated them the Opake Star hath disappear'd . CHAP. VII . Of Thunder , its Causes and Effects . OF all Fiery Meteors , there are none so dreadful as Thunder , which being an Aerial Fire Damp , the Nature and Notion of it will be best illustrated by comparing it to an Aerial Battle between these Two powerful and irreconcilable Enemies , Fire and Water . The Army of Fire consists of Hot and Fiery Exhalations , raised out of the Earth and Bituminous Bogs by the Influence and Heat of the Sun ; especially out of the South-east , full East , and North-east Parts of this Globe : Those vast and spacious Continents affording most of those hot and fiery Soldiers . The General that Commands in Chief , and which leads them forth into the Field , is a Sulphurous and East Wind. The Army of Water consists of cold and moist Vapours , raised out of the Southern and Western Ocean . Their General that leads them forth to Batt●e , is a cold moist West Wind : For it s to be observ'd , that for some time befor● the Thunder begins , and whilst it continues , the Blasts of Wind always blow from contrary Points , and the Clouds gather and march up in the full Face of the Wind , which always Blows from an East Quarter . These Two Armies being Form'd into two Wings , and two Main Bodies ; First Fire , being the more Active and Volatile , sends forth a Detachment of fiery Chariots , from the South-east Wing ; which being met with by an other Detachment of Vaporous Clouds from the South-west Wing , the Battle begins : And those hot and fiery Exhalations that we see riding in Chariots of Fiery Clouds , like Pillars of Translucent Smoke , being inclos'd and surrounded with this Vaporous Cloud , are forc'd to unite all their Forces together , that , Vis Vnita being Fortior , they may the better be able to defend themselves , and destroy the Enemy . No sooner then the Forces on both Sides are united , but the Fiery Exhalations discharge upon the Waterish 〈◊〉 ▪ in Fire and Lightning . The Thundring Noise we hear is occasion'd by the Opposition they met with , and the Breach of the Cloud ; which falls down in great and dreadful Showers of Rain upon the Earth ; the Dr●ps of Water being greater or less a● the Breach of the Cloud is at a higher or lower distance from the Earth . After the Thundering Battel is thus begun , the other Wings engage , and we hear the Thundering Sound of the Battel both South-east and North-west . The B●ttel by this time growing very hot , the Main Bodies engage ; and then nothing is to be heard but a Thundering No●se , with continual Flashes of Lightning , and dreadful Showers of Rain , falling down from the broken Clouds . And sometimes random Shots flie about , kill both Men and Beasts , fire and throw down Houses , split great Trees and Rocks , and tear the ve●y Earth . For it is no more impossible for the more Earthy Part of an Exhalation to be on a sudden Petresied into Stone [ which we call the Thunder-bol● ] in the Body of a Cloud ; than that Lax● Matter should be Petrefied into a Stone in the Body of the Earth ; the Antiperistatical Cause being the same in both . ●●ese t●o Irreconcil●ble Enemies still keep the Field , until one of them be utterly destroy'd . If the fiery Exhalations keep the Field , the East Wind blows still hot and sulphurous . If the Vapours get the Victory , the West Wind blows cold and moist , the Sky is clear , the Air is cold , the Battel is over , and the Earth Bu●ies the Dead and gets the Spoil . If any should think this Account of Thunder to be rather Figment and Romance , than true Natural Philosophy , I advise him [ when ever he sees the Thunder Packs rising White and Translucent in a South-east Point , when he feels the Air hot ●nd Sulphurous , with some contrary Blasts of Wind coming whistling from the West ] that he haste make on to the Top of Crossfelt , or some other high Mountain , that gives a Prospect to both East and West , and he may be inform'd both as to the truth and manner of this Aerial Battle . CHAP. VIII . Of Vaporous Meteors ; and first of Dews , and Hoar Frosts . DEws are Vapours Condens'd upon the Surface of the Earth , by the Evening and Morning Cold , these being the times of the Dews falling . I have observ'd that sometimes about Mid afternoon , the under-ground Cold being impatient of a long Summers Days Confinement , has broke out , and condens'd the Vapours into a D●w , which by the first Reflection of the Sun was taken up into the Air , and a viscous Matter left upon the Grass , like Cobwebs or fine Threds , which we call Tela Beatae Mariae ; and these Vapours being condens'd into a Cloud , will fall down again in a Shower of Rain about Sun-setting . But the usual time wh●n the Evening Dews fall , is immediately after the Sun is Set ; for then the Lower Cold lyeth upon the Ground , and as the Sun goes down it riseth . The Morning Dews begin to fall about break of Day : For about that time the Waters being colder than the Mountains , draw down the Lower Cold from the Mountains to them . And it bringing the Vapours along with it , sits Regent upon the Waters , in thick Foggs and waterish Mists , until the Influence of the Sun , by warming of the Waters , either scattereth and disperseth the Vapours , or forceth them to rise up to the Mountains , or the cool Regions of the Air , leaving only Dews upon the Ground behind them . These Dews , when the Cold is contracted and freezing , become Hoar Fro●ts ; for a dilated Cold causeth Dews , and a contracted Cold Frosts . In the Spring Months , when the Subterranean Heat draws out from its Winter Quarters to join with the external Heat of the Atmosphere , it brings out of the Earth with it some of the finer Mineral Spirits ; and the Sun-beams being then Powerful and Attractive , do suck up these Mineral Spirits , with the sweet Efluvia and Perspirations of Herbs and Flowers ; which the Evening and Morning Cold condenseth into Honey-dews , or Manna . In these Months , the Sun's Beams are so strong and vigorous , that they will draw up Frog-spawn ; which being receiv'd into the Body of a warm ●loud , will presently be Form'd into little Frogs , which will fall down upon the Earth in these Fertilizing Spring Showers : Sometimes they will suck up Blood , which will fall down in Showers of Rain , especially after Bloody Battels fought at great distances : So Corn , &c. will fall down in Rain . But these are Magnalia Naturae . CHAP. IX . Of Rain , Hail , and Snow . RAin , Hail , and Snow , are the same as to their Matter . The difference among them is only Accidental ; Hail being only Drops of Rain frozen in their falling down from a broken Cloud , by a contract'd Body of the Lower Cold ; Snow being Vapours frozen before they be Condens'd into a Cloud . Of Rain . Rain is either general or particular , higher or lower . Observations concerning Rain . When the Evening Dew falls before Sun-set , and the Sun draws it up again , the Evening Cold condenseth it into a Cloud , and it falls down in a Shower of Rain in the Evening Twilight . When the Evening Cold condenseth not the Vapours into Dews , but draws them up to the Tops of the Mountains , and thence into the Cold Regions of the Air , they fall down in Rain about break of Day . When the Morning Cold condenseth not the Dews , but draws up the Vapours to the Tops of the Mountains , and thence into the Cold Regions of the Air , they fall down in Rain about Ten a Clock or sooner , and so continues a general Rain for some Hours together , the Evening and Morning Vapours being join'd . When the Air is Calm , and the Waters colder than the Mountains , the Vapours draw down to the Waters , and there they lie in a thick Fogg or Mist , until the Sun by warming of the Waters , causeth them to rise about Nine or Ten a Clock : if the Morning Cold dilate it self , it raiseth the Vapours to the middle of the Mountains , where they continue in a thick Fogg , the Mountain Tops being clear , until the Vapours be all spent in a mizling kind of Rain . When the Morning Cold divides it self into many little contracted Bodies , these lesser Bodies of contracted Cold condense the Vapours , and they fall down in particular Showers , some not Mountain height ; so that one may sometimes go through a Shower of Rain [ if he please ] which will fall upon the Skirts of the Mountains , when at the same time 't is clear both above and below the Shower . Thus a Man may be above the Clouds and the Rain . When the Morning Cold draws the Mists and the Foggs ●rom the Waters , gradatim [ or in Sops , as we call it ] to the Tops of the Mountains , and they Trall there too and fro , sometimes rising , and then falling again , the Dispute being between the Water-cold and the Mountain cold , whether should get the Prize , If at the last these Tralling Mists or Vapours be lifted up into the Cold Regions of the Air , and be there Condens'd by some of those lesser Bodies of Cold which are flying about , they fall down in particular Showers within an Hour or less after they be taken up ; so qui●k is the return of Vapours into Showers of Rain . CHAP. X. Of Hail and Snow . OBSERVATIONS . WHen these lesser Bodies of contracted Cold , are so placed one above another , having distances of warm Air betwixt them , [ as oftentimes it happens in very hot Weather , for the greater the Heat is , the more narrowly do these lesser Bodies of Cold contract themselves ] if any of the higher Bodies of Cold condense the Vapours into a Cloud , and it break , and fall down in drops of Rain through a Body of more contracted Cold , it freezeth these drops of Rain into Hail-Stones . I have observ'd a Shower of Rain upon the Mountains , the same a Shower of Hail upon the Skirts of the Mountains , the same dissolved again into a Shower of Rain in the Vallies . I have observ'd also a Shower of Hail at one end of the Town , the same a Shower of Rain at the other end ; the contracted Body of Cold that caused the Hail , being not a Quarter of a Mile in Circumference . Of Snow . When the Lower Cold riseth , and the Upper Cold falleth , and so straitens the Sphere of Rarefaction that the Wind blows thin , as out of a contracted Mouth , the Vapours are frozen in-Snow before they be condensed into a Cloud , and the shower of Snow only at first covers the Tops of the Mountains ; but as soon as the Lower Cold riseth Mountain height , and joyns with the Upper Cold , the Snow falls down into the Vallies and covers the Earth . OBSERVATIONS . When the Wind has blown for some time S. E. or full S. or S. W. we must expect a great and general Rain ; for these Winds blowing from such Regions where the Atmosphere rises high , bring over with them the greatest Quantity of Vapours ; which our Mountanous Country condenseth into Clouds , which fall down in great and general Rains. And this is the reason why those Countries where most of the Vapours rise , have the least of Rain ; which want is supplied by great Dews , which the Evening and Morning Cold condenseth upon the Ground . For where the Atmosphere riseth high , the Lower and Higher Cold never meet , which is the cause of their want of Rain . When the Wind blows N. or N. E. or full E. we have seldom Rain , but great Flights of Snow . For the Atmosphere in those Parts being very low [ especially in Winter ] and the Mouth of the Sphere of Rarefaction very strait , the Wind that blows from these Quarters is so very thin and freezing , that those few Vapours which are brought from those places for the most part fall down in Snow . CHAP. XI . Of Frost , and Thaw , &c. FRost and Thaw are the Effects of quite di●ferent Causes ; the one being occasion'd by the Influence of Heat , the other of Cold ; and these two contrary Qualities do not give ground one to another without great struggle and contest . The first beginning of Freezing is at the Waters , and this we call a Water Frost ; it s the Effect or Operation of the Morning Cold ; which drawing down to the Waters in the Morning Twilight , and carrying the Vapours along with it , leaves a Waterish Hoar Frost upon the Ground behind it . These Vapours lie upon the Waters until Nine a Clock ; for by that time the Influence of Heat having warm'd the Waters , forceth them to remove their Quarters , first to the cold Tops of the Mountains , and thence to the cooler Regions of the Air , from whence they fall down in Showers of Rain about Twelve a Clock , this Frost only gains the Waters , Vallies , and Plains . The Second Morning , the Cold doubles its Force , and Glaceates the Waters , congeals the Earth , and riseth to the middle of the Mountains ; [ their Tops still continuing in the possession of Heat ] This degree of Cold is over-powered by the Influence of Heat about Two a Clock , and falls down in Rain in the Evening Twilight . The Third Morning , the Cold trebles its force , and gains the Tops of the Mountains . And the Influence of Heat commonly recovers this lost Ground a little before the Sun set ; and in the Morning Twilight it falls down in a shower of Snow , covering only the Tops of the Highest Mountains . The Upper and Lower Cold being now united , the Frost keeps its possession of the Earth and Waters sometimes for a Month or more together ; and in some Countries [ lying at a distance from the Sea ] the whole Winter Quarter ; the Wind all the time blowing Cold and Thin , the Mouth of the Sphere of Rarefaction being straitned by the joyning of the Higher and Lower Cold. During the Time that the Earth and Waters continue in the possession of Frost and Snow , the Subterranean Heat breaks out of the Springs and Mineral Feeders , and joyning with the Heart of the Sun Rege●es the Spring-heads , and part of the Rivers , gaining them intirely into its possession : But the general Frost continues until the Vapours rising from the Southern or Western Ocean , recover the Wind into some of the Solar Quarters ; which opening the Sphere of Rarefaction , the Wind blows warm and moist . For as the same Breath from an open Mouth warms ones Fingers , so from a contracted Mouth it will cool his Porridge . The general Frost in the Northern Countries near the Pole , and in Countries at a distance from the Sea , seldom Regeles , until the Subterranean Heat break forth , and joyn with the Heat of the approaching Sun , and then the Frost and Snow is dissolved in a very short time ; and the Spring comes on much sooner than in those Countries where the Regelation is more gradual . Thus as a constant Intercourse of Day and Night gives the Active Animals liberty , by Rest and Sleep , to recover their wasted Strength and Spirits ▪ so an Annual return of Frost and Snow , recovers and repairs the Strength and Spirits of the Earth , which had been spent in the preceeding Summers Productions . For in this Natural World all things are repair'd by corrupting , preserv'd by perishing , and reviv'd by dying . As the Operation of Cold did gradually gain ground upon the Influence of Heat ; so by the same methods and degrees Heat recovers its lost ground , the Fresh or Thaw beginning first at the Waters , and from thence riseth up to the Plains and Vallies ; and last of all the Tops of the Mountains [ which are for sometime kept in the possession of Frost and Cold , after the lower parts of the Earth be regeled ] are gained . CHAP. XII . Of the Sphere of Rarefaction . THE Sphere of Rarefaction is a Sphere of Heat , wherein the Suns Reflections meet , and unite themselves in their own defence against the Upper and Lower Cold. And being placed in a middle between them , it riseth or falleth , openeth or closeth as it prevails upon them , or as they open or close , rise or fall . This Sphere of Heat , by Rarefying of Vapours and Exhalations , causeth Wind. That Heat is the cause of Wind , is apparent from the Experience of such People , who , to cause Wind , usually set Chaff , Seeds , or Straw on Fire . And when Houses or Towns are accidentally thus set on Fire , the Heat of the Flame , by Rarefying of the Vapours and Exhalations round about , will raise the Wind to so great a height , as will make it a matter of great difficulty to quench the Flame . CHAP. XIII . Of Wind , Helms , and Arches . WInd is the Nitrous part of Vapour and Exhalation , Rarified and Dilated by the Sphere of Rarefaction . The Winds are either higher or lower , as the Sphere of Rarefaction riseth or falleth ; they are thicker or thinner , as it openeth or closeth ; they are Moist , Hot , or Dry , as they have more or less of Vapour or Exhalation in them . The Pabulum of Winds , is commonly called a Helm , from the Greek Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies Spiro ▪ to Breath ; and they are Either Visible or Invisible . The Visible Helms , are Either Opake , Mixt , or Translucent . These Wind Helms fix upon the coldest parts of the Globe , as the Gibbosity of the Sea , the Tops of the highest Mountains , Mountain-Heaths , Waters , and Rivers . The Matter on which these Helms consist , is a Vaporous Mist , which as it endeavours to rise up , is pressed down by the Sphere of Rarefaction ; and by Rarifying the Nitrous part of it [ which is always uppermost ] into Wind , the still Body of the Air is put into a violent Flux , every Blast of Wind being only a Wave of Air ; the Rapidity of its Motions is occasion'd by the Declivity of the Mountains . Wherever the Grand Helm fixeth , from that Quarter the Wind blows , untill the stock of Vapours be spent : For Instance , If the Grand Helm fix upon the Mountains of Germany , the Second Helm fixeth upon the Gibbosity of the Eastern Seas ; [ by the Gibbosity of the Sea , I understand that middle Ridge where the Flux and Reflux breaketh ; ] the Third Helm fixeth upon Crossfelt , and that Ridge of Mountains ; the Fourth Helm fixeth upon Skidday , and that Ridge of Mountains ; and so forward until the Grand Pabulum be spent , and then the Wind ceaseth , and the Air is Calm . That distance between Helm and Helm we call an Arch ▪ over which [ as the Vapours rise ] the Wind blows them from Helm to Helm , one feeding and repairing another , until the Grand Stock be spent . And so on the contrary , if the Grand Helm fix upon the Mountains in Irela●d , the Wind blows West , forming Helms and Arches till that Stock be spent . The Grand Helm is always Opake ▪ consisting of all Vapour . The first Wind is Wet and ●ainy , the Arch over-Clouded ; for as the Nitrous part of the 〈◊〉 ●iseth , and is ●arify'd into Wind , it driveth before it the Rain , as the Sal● 〈◊〉 [ being fir'd ] drives before it Hail shot . The Second Helm is Mix'd , being part Exhalation , and part Vapour ; the upper part of the Helm being Exhalation , is Translucent ; this Wind is Showry ▪ and the Arch Cloudy . The Third Helm is Translucent , being all Exhalation , the Wind Dry , the Air Clear. The Invisible Helms are all Exhalation , and they seldom rise as high as the Tops of Mountains ▪ but fix upon Waters , Rivers , the Tops and Sides of H●lls , and high Buildings ; these Winds are the lowest that Blow ▪ one may go through them , and find a Calm upon the Tops of Mountains . This is a common Observation made by those who Live under the Mountains . The P●●ulum of these Winds being soon spent , they change often . Observations concerning Winds , Helms , and Arches . When the Vapours and E●halations rise from the Waters to the Skirts of the Mountains , and 〈◊〉 Roll and Trail to and fro , the Sphere of Rarefaction is 〈◊〉 , and these Vapours and Exhalations being Rarefy'd into Wind , it blows till the Stock be spent . These are Spring Winds , and Summer Winds ▪ they continue only from Ten a Clock till Three in the Afternoon , and are sometimes ●arri●d about 〈◊〉 the Sun they seldom rise as high as the Tops of the Mountain● . When the Vapours rise to the Tops of the Mountains , and fix there in a Black and Opake Ledge , expect a Rai●y Wind. When they are Opake at the bottom , and White at the Top , expect a Showery Rain . When the Helm is White and Translucent , expect a dry Wind. When the Helms are even Ballanc'd with Vapours and Exhalations ▪ the Wind will Blow sometimes from both Helms , and sometimes a third Blast of Wind will come from a middle Point or Quarter ; and sometimes also a Blast of Wind will come whirling down from above our Heads with great violence . When the whole Horizon is Helm'd about , expect contrary Blasts , Whirlwinds , or Hurricanes . When the Helms rise and close up the Arch with black Clouds , expect great Rains. Where the Clouds begin to open and Brighten Mountain height , the Wind will blow from that Quarter ; for there a new Helm is fix'd , and the Sphere of Rarefaction is faln a working . In large Continents at great distance from the Sea , where there are not many Mountains , wherever the Wind-Helm fixeth , and the Pabulum is gathered , the Wind will blow from that Point or H●lm for some Months together ; These we call Trade Winds . CHAP. IV. Prognostications of the change and alteration of Weather , from the Setting and Rising of the Sun. Prognostications of Rain , from the Setting of the Sun. WHen the Sun Setteth in ● black waterish Cloud , the Vapours are condens'd by the Evening Cold , and the Morning Cold raiseth them up into the Cold Regions of the Air , where they Swim until Nine or Ten a Clock next Morning , and then their own weight causeth them to sink and break into Rain . When the Sun goes down wading , or forcing , [ as they call it ] the Vapours are drawing down with the Evening Cold , and the next Morning Cold condenseth them into Clouds , which the next Day fall down in Showers of R●●n about Twelve a Clock . When the Sun Sets broad and glimmering , it Sets in thin Vapours , which the next Day will fall down in a misling Rain . Signs of fair Weather . When the Sun Sets clear , and appears little and fiery , the Vapours are all spent , and you may expect a fair and hot Day to follow . When the Sun Sets through thin Clouds , sharp edged like Swords , these are little Wind-Helms , and you must expect a fair and windy Day to follow . When after the Sun is Set , its Beams strike the Air with a Crimson-red , you may expect that the next Day will be Fair and Windy . Signs of Rain from the Rising Sun. If before the Sun appears , its Rising Beams strike the Air with a Crimson-Red , expect Wind and Rain about Ten a Clock ; for the Air is full of Vapours and Exhalations . When the Sun Riseth broad ▪ and glimmering , and is presently receiv'd into a black Cloud , the Morning Cold rise●h , and takes up with it the Vapours , which fall down in great Rains. When the Sun Riseth clear , and several little black Clouds are ready to receive it , expect a Showery Day . Signs of a fair Day , from the Rising Sun. If the Sun Rise little and fiery , and the Vapours draw down to the Waters , leaving a Dew upon the Ground , these Vapours about Ten a Clock are Rarify'd into Wind , which continues blowing only till Three in the Afternoon , and Prognosticate a fair Season . If the Sun Rise in thick Clouds , and appear not till until Ten a Clock , expect a clear Afte●noon . If the Sun appear not till Twelve a Clock , expect not only a clear Afternoon , but a dry Season ; for the Morning Cold riseth not . The Rising of the Morning Cold , and its lif●ing up the Vapours with it , is the cause of all the Rain we have . FINIS BOOKS Printed for Iohn Newton , at the Three Pigeons over against the Inner-Temple-Gate in Fleet-Street . A Charge given at the General Quarter Sessions of the Peace for the County of Surrey , holden at Darking , on Tuesday the Fifth day of April 1692 , and in the Fourth Year of Their Majesties Reign . By the Honourable Hugh Hare , Esq One of Their Majesties Justices of the Peace for that County . The Second Edition Corrected . An Historical Relation of the Conspiracy of Iohn Lowis Count Deffieschi against the City of Genoua in the Year 1547. Written in Italian , by Augustin Mascardi , Gentleman of the Bed Chamber to Pope Urban the Eighth . Done into English by the Honourable Hugh Hare , Esq An Account of the Isle of Iersey , the G●eatest of the Islands that are now , the only remainder of the English Do●inions in France , with a New and Accurate Mapp of the said Island . By Ph. Falle , M. A. Rector of St. Saviour , in the said Island , and Chaplain in Ordinary to His Majesty . Mr ▪ Falle's Sermon before the English G●●●ison in Iersey , April the 10th 1692. — One Sermon at Whitehall , Decemb. the 30th , 1694. — One Sermon before the Lord Mayor April the 21th , 1695. A Discourse of Natural and Reveal'd Religion in several Essays , By Mr. T. Nourse . The Anatomy of 〈◊〉 Earth , Dedicated to all Miners , By Tho. Robinson Rector of Outby in Cumberland . The History of the Campagne in Flanders for the Years 1692 , 1693 , 1694 , and 1695. All Written by Edward ● Auergne M. A. Rector of St. Brelade in the Isle of Iersey , and Chaplain to His Majesties Regiment of Scots Guards . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A57471-e1580 * Note , that Steno proves the Earth to have been twice fluid , twice plain and dry , twice scabrous and craggy ; the first was at the original Chaos , the second at the Flood ; This ( says he ) is manifest from some Beds of the higher Hills , containing no Heterogeneous Bodies , because form'd before there w●re any Animals or Plants , or other mix'd Solids ; and so pres●rv'd in their simple antediluvian St●●e by the Heighth of their Si●uation , which might secure them against the Load of many adventitious or factitious B●ds , falling for the most part on the Vallies and low Places , where they make up all the compound Strata , which in●rust t●● pres●nt Earth , and separate it from the primitive o●e , whose Beds are more simple , not stuffed up with such di●●●●ent Bodies as make up the postdiluvian Strata , or Sediments . This agrees with what Mr. Whiston delivers in m●ny Places of his New Theory . To which we may add that the simple antediluvian Beds on the high Mountains , destitute of Heterogeneous Solids , may be l●id open by the washings away of the incumbent Diluvian Sediments or compound Beds , by the Torrents of Rains , which carry down those C●usts and Bodies along with them . Notes for div A57471-e4400 Dr. ●urnet● inconsistences . The Cause of this Globes Atmosphere . Dr. Woodard's contradiction of himself . ● . Vse . 2. Vse . 3. Vse . 4. Vse . 5. Vse . 1. Vse . 2. Vse . The cause of Hills . 1. The Cause of different Soils and Natures of Vegetables . 2. The different Qualities of the Air. 3. The occasion of Spring● , &c. 4. Of the breaking out of M●nes , &c. 5. Of the product●on of Trees , &c. The Cause of Mountain● . 1. Vse . Their Consistences . 2. Vse . Their Natural Uses . 3. Vse . 4. Vse . 5. Vse . 6. Vse . 7. Vse . The position of Mountains . The Cause of Gills , Dales and Vallie● . The Ingred●ents of Coal . Lesser Mountains . The Cause of the Chanel of the Sea. The Nature and Quality o● the Sea. 〈…〉 〈…〉 The Cause of the Seas Gibbosity . The Cause of the Flux . The Cause of its Reflux . The Cause of Spring-tides and Dead-tides . The Cause of the Seas Fermen●ation . The effect● and Uses of the Seas Fermentation . The Cause of the Saltness of the Sea. It● Uses . The proportion which the Subterranean Water bears to the Sea. Of the greater Veins of the Earth , &c. To raise new River● upon dry Ground . A Subterranean contest between Fire and Water . A Concussion of the whole Globe . A Concussion of half the Globe . A Local Earthquake . New Mountains and Pond● . Of Hurricains and their Effects . Dr. Woodwards notion of perpendicular Fissures is a mistake in observation . Of Burning Mountains . Vulcano's . Her damps in Colleries . Their Effects . Violent Eruptions of Water . Of water Damps . An Air Damp. A sweet Da●● . The over-flowing of Nilus . The over-flowing of the Gigleswick Spring . The drumming W●ll a● Baut●y Mineral Spirits . Foul. Air. The meaning of these words , the Fountains of the great Deep were broken up . The Cause of the Aerial Damp and its Effects . What is meant by the opening of the Windows of Heaven . The meaning of the Wind which God caused to pass over the Earth , and its effects . What the Rain-bows appearing in the Clouds did signifie . A Refutation of Dr. Woodward's Hypothesis , &c. The time when the Deluge commenced . Dr. Woodwa●d'● Hypothesi● concerning the effects of the D●l●ge Refuted . The Alterations which th● Deluge made upon the Ea●●h . The time when these alterations were made . Gen. 4. Verse 22. Part the 4th . Page 188. Fabius Columna , Dr. Hook , Steno , Scylla , Bocc●●e , Ra● , and many others . Gen. 2.6 First . Secondly First . Secondly Thirdly . Secondly Thirdly Secondly Thirdly . Fourthly Fourthly The Laws of Divine Impression . The Laws of natural Instinct . The Laws of external Sense . 
A48704	----	Letters and divers other mixt discourses in natural philosophy many of which were formerly published in the Philosophical transactions of Mr. Oldenburg, and part in the Philosophical collections of Mr. Hooke and else where : all which are now revised, augmented, and to them are added very many other matters of the same nature, not before published : also an intire treatis of the nature and use of colours in oyl. painting / written by M. Lister, F. of the R.S. Lister, Martin, 1638?-1712. 1683 Approx. 277 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A48704 Wing L2528 ESTC R231302 12246152 ocm 12246152 56944 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48704) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56944) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1507:18) Letters and divers other mixt discourses in natural philosophy many of which were formerly published in the Philosophical transactions of Mr. Oldenburg, and part in the Philosophical collections of Mr. Hooke and else where : all which are now revised, augmented, and to them are added very many other matters of the same nature, not before published : also an intire treatis of the nature and use of colours in oyl. painting / written by M. Lister, F. of the R.S. Lister, Martin, 1638?-1712. 137 p., 47 leaves of plates : ill. Printed by J. White for the author, York : 1683. Imperfect: pages badly stained, with print showthrough and considerable loss of print. Imperfect : T.p. and all after p. 40 lacking. Pages torn, with some loss of print. Best copy available for photographing. Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. Science -- Early works to 1800. 2005-02 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-02 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-04 Melanie Sanders Sampled and proofread 2005-04 Melanie Sanders Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion LETTERS , AND Divers other mixt Discourses in Natural Philosophy , Many of which , were formerly Published in the Philosophicall Transactions of Mr. Oldenburg , and part in the Philosophicall Collections of Mr. Hooke , and else where . ALL Which are now Revised , Augmented , and to them are Added very many other matters of the same Nature , not before Published . ALSO , An Intire TREATIS of the Nature and Use of COLOURS , in OYL PAINTING . Written by M. Lister , F. of the R. S. YORK , Printed by J. White for the Author . 1683. Some Observations Concerning the odd Turn of some Shell-snailes , and the darting of Spiders , communicated to Mr. J. W. and Published in the Philosophicall Transactions N. 50. 1669. Sir , I Can deny you nothing , and you may do what you please with the Notes I send you . You would know of me ( you say ) what I have observed concerning the Odd Turn of some Shell-snailes with us in England , and the Darting of Spiders . I will tell you then of the first , that I have found two ( a ) sorts of them , easily to be distinguisht one from the other , and from all besides , because the Turn of the wreathes is from the right hand to the left , contrary to what may be seen in common Snailes . They are very small , and might therefore well escape thus long the more Curious Naturalist ; neither of them much exceeding , at least in thickness , a large Oat-corne . The first I thus describe : The open of the shell is pretty round , and the second turne of wreaths is very large for the proportion , and the rest of the wreaths , about the number of six , are still lesson'd to a point . This Turbin or Conical figure is well near a quarter of an inch ; the colour of the shell is duskish , yet when the shrunk animall gives leave , you may see day through it , and then it is of a yellowish colour . These shells are extream brittle and tender , so that I cannot send them in a Letter : You may guess at the figure , if I tell you , they are som●thing like those of Aldrovandus de Testaceis , markt P. 359. Turbinum levjum . Of the second sort ( b ) I send you inclosed at aventure halfe a dozen ; ( you see , in that I can so plentifully repair the loss of the former , that they are not very rare ; ) they seem to be much stronger and thicker shel'd ; they are well near halfe as long again as the other , and as slender they have the exact figure of an Oat-corn , being as it were pointed at both ends , and the middle a little swelled . The open of the shell is not exactly round there being a peculiar Sinus in the lower part thereof . I think , you may number above 10. Spires , having their turn from the right hand to the left . The colour of the Shell is of a dark and reddish brown . There are two sorts of this make described , and with their respective Cutts , in Fabius Columna ; but ours agree not with them in any thing more than the odd Turn : though it 's true , that the other , the third there described , and call'd by him Cochlea Terrestris turbinata et stirata , ( c ) is very frequent in the road 'twixt Canterbury and Dover , and likewise in some woody parts of the Woles in Lincoln-shire . There are odd differences in this very Snaile very remarkable , as its having but one pair of horns ( if I mistake not , ) as also a hard shelly cover ; its manner of wearing that cover &c. which I leave to another opportunity and place . And to return to our two new described Snailes , they , when they creep , lift up the point of their shells towards a perpendicular , and exert with part of their body two pair of horns , as most of their kind do . In March they are still to be found in paires , Aristotle affirms all these kind of creatures to be of a spontaneous birth , and no more to contribute to the production of one another , then Trees , and therefore to have no distinction of Sex. I have no reason to subscribe to his authority , since I have seen so many of them pair'd , and in the act of Venery . That they engender then , is most certain ; but whether those , that are thus found coupled , be one of them a male , and the other female , or rather , as you first observ'd , and published to the World in the Catalogue of Plants growing wild about Cambridge , that they are both male and female and do in the act of generation both receive into themselves , and immit alike penis ( as it seems probable to any man that shall part them ) I leave to further and more minute discovery to determine . Moreover we find in Aristotle a Circle of other parts , but of those we find no mention at all . However the Romans knew something extraordinary of these kind of Animals , that made them so choice of them as to recken them among their most delicate food , and use all care and diligence to breed and fat them for their Tables at large discribed to us by Varro . Their tast and relish is none , methinks , of the most agreeable . Of late , comparing Bussy's Historire Amoureuse de Gaule with Petronius Arbiter , out of whom I was made to believe , he had taken two of his Lettes word for word , beside other Love intrigues ; I find , in running him over , what satisfied me ; not a little in this very subject of Snailes ; viz. That these very Animals , as well as other odd things in Nature , as Truffs , Mushroms , and no doubt too the Cossi or great worms in the Oak ( another Roman dainty ) were made use of by the Antients to incite Venery . You 'l there find , that the distressed and feeble Lover prepares himself with a ragoust of Snailes necks , ( cervices Cochlearum ; ) and indeed in this part it is that these strange penes's are to be found . Mr. Hook does as it were promise the Anatomy of this Insect . It were surely worth his paines , and the Learn'd World would be obliged to him for a piece of this nature ; nothing , accuratly done of the inward part of any Insect , being yet published * These Snailes are to be found frequent enough under the loose barke of Trees , as old Willows , and in the ragged clefts of Elmes and Oak &c. And in no other places else , that I could observe . You tell me , that it is generally concluded by Phylosophers , That the reason of the usuall Turn of Snailes from the left to the right , is the like motion of the Sun , and that especially more North-ward , there have not been hitherto discovered any in our parts of the contrary Turn to the Sun's motion . But this is not the only case , where they are out , who consult not the Stores of Nature , but their own phancy . What I am further about to tell you concerning Spiders , is as evident an Instance against them . The long Threads in the Aire in Summer , and especially towards September , have been a strange puzel to the wiser World. It would ●●ert you , though you know them as well as I , if I 〈◊〉 ●●ckoned up the ridiculous opinions concerning them ; but I omit them , and proceed to tell you the certain and immediat Anthors of them , and how they make them . I say then , that all Spiders , that spin a thread , ( those which we call Shepherds or long-legged Spiders , never doe ; ) are the markes of these threds , so much wondred at , and in such infinite quantities every where . I sent you the last Summer a Catalogue of thirty sort , of Spiders , that I had distinguisht here with us in England ; and I must confess , I had well near compleated that number , with many other Experiments concerning them , before I discovered this secret . You must not expect from me any thing more , then what you demanded of me ; for as for other Experiments , I reserve them till our meeting . I had exactly marked all the way of Weaving , used by any sorts of them , and in those admirable works I had ever noted that they still let down the Thred they make use of ; and draw it after them . Happily at length in neerly attending on one , that wrought a nett , I saw him suddenly in the mid-work to desist , and turning his taile into the wind to dart out a thread with the violence and streame , we see water forced out of a squirt or syring pipe : This thread taken up by the wind , was in a moment emitted some fathoms long , still issuing out of the belly of the Animal ; by and by the Spider leapt into the aire , and the thread mounted her up swiftly . And after this first discovery , I made the like Observation in all the sorts of Spiders , I had before distinguished ; and I found the Air filled with young and old , sailing on their threads , and undoubtedly seizeing Gnats and other Insects in their passage ; there being often as many fest signes of slaughter , as the leggs , wings of Flyes &c. on those threads , as in their webbs below . One thing yet was a wonder to me , viz. That many of these threads , that came down out of the Air , were not single , but snarled and with complicated woolly locks , now more now less ; and that on those I did not elways find Spiders , though many times I had found two or three upon one of them : Whereas when they first flew up , the thread was still single , or but little tangled , or , it may be , thicker in one place then in another . In the end , by good attention I plainly found , what satisfied me abundantly , and that was this ; That I observed them to get to a top of a stalk or bough , or sum such like thing , where they exercise this darting of threads into the air , and if they had not a mind to sail , they swiftly drew it up again , winding it ●p with their fore-feet over the head into a lock , or brok it off short , and let the air carry it away . This they will do many times together , and you may see of them , that have chaines to these locks or snarled thread before them , and yet not taken flight . Again , I found , that after the first flight , all the time of their sailing they make locks , still darting forth fresh supplyes of thread to sport and saile by . It is further to be noted , that these complicated threads are much more tender , then our house-webbs . In Winter and at Christmas I have observed them busy a darting , but few of them saile then , and therefore but single threads only are to be seen ; And besides , they are but the young ones of last Autumns hatch , that are then employed ; and it is more than probable , that the great ropes of Autumne are made onely by the great ones , and upon long passages and Summer weather , when great numbers of pray may invite them to stay longer up . But I cease to be tedious : I have many Experiments by me to satisfy many doubts , that may be made , viz. infinite number of these Insects , and their numerous Increase ; and besides how strangely they are able to furnish and husband great quantities of matter out of so small a bulk &c. You may expect all from me after another summers leisure , which at least I think necessary to confirm to me these ; and other things concerning their Generation and Poison . What I have said at present , is such as I have certainly observed ; and you may take the Truth of these Observations for excuse of the ill Texture of them . Note , ( a ) I have since also found one sort of Snaile of this Turn , amongst the Aquatik or Fresh Water kind : see my Book . ( b ) This I have caused to be elegantly drawn in the Plate , Published in the Appendix to that Book , 1680. ( c ) of this see the said Book . Extract of a Letter , written to Mr. Oldenbourgh , and published in the Philosoph : Transactions , N. 68. 1670. about an Insect , which besides Pismiers , may probably yield an Acid juice . Also about the winter Bleeding of the Sycamore Tree . SIR , Concerning the Acid liquour of Pismiers , I have very lately received from Mr. Wray the Account ( I suppose you have it by this time , ) that was sent him from Mr. Fisher and Mr. Jessop ; wherein these two last Gentlemen make this further Inquiry , whether there be any other Insect , or Animal , Flesh or Fish , that will afford an Acid Juice ; they having with great industry tryed many species amongst Insects , and other Animals , without lighting on the like Acid liquor . I am of the mind , there are ; and a ready way to find such out , may be , that having observed , that a Pismire bruised and smelt to , emits a strange fiery and piercing savour , like the leafe of the Herb , by Botanists called Flammula , broken at one's nostrills ; by this means I have , since Mr. Wray put the question to me , found an Insect , which I suspect , may yeild an Acid liquour ; as well as the Pismire ; and that is the Long and Round-bodied lead-coloured Julus , distinguished from all other Multipeds in that their innumerable leggs are as small as hair , and white and in going they are moved like waves ; not rare amongst drier rubbish ; no Scolopendra , ours being an harmless Insect , and not armed with dangerous forcipes . The body of this Julus being bruised strikes the nostriis exceeding fiercely ; but I have not yet any opertunity to furnish my selfe with any quantity of them for farther trials . The Change of Colours in Flowers , &c. Is a subject I have a little considered , and you shall have my thoughts an Experimen●s about it more a leisure . As to the Bleeding of Sy●amore ; the last year I winter'd at Nottingham , where I pierced a Sycamore about the begining of November ; the turgescence of the Buds invited me thereto , and some hopes in improving the notion of Winter-bleedings , so happily discover'd by Mr. Willughoby and Mr. Wray . This succeeded so well with me , that I did afterwards engage my selfe in keeping a Journal throughout the whole Winter ; from which Journal , I think I may note ; 1. That the wounded Sycamore niver bled , neither in November , December , nor January , nor February , nor March , ( which yet they did above 40. several times , that is , totally ceasing and than beginning a new , ) unless there preceded a sensible and visible Frost ; for I had no other way of recording the temper of the Air. 2. That the Frost did not always set a bleeding the wounds , they found made before they came , though sometimes they did ; but upon their breaking up , or very much relenting , the wounds either made in that instant of time , or made many months before , did never fail to bleed more er less . 3. That particularly upon the breaking up of the two great and long Frosts ( the first of which hapn'd that year in that Country to be on the third of January ; the second , about the 12 th . 13th . 14th . of February , ) all the wounds ra● mist plentifully : so that such times may be looked upon as the most proper season of gathering great quantities of Juyce from this Tree . Removing into Cravon the latter end of March , and thence to London , my Journal was discontinued ; I had yet , ●pon my return from London unto Craven , some leasvre to prosicute it . Those , I there wounded the latter end of May , did not bleed neither the remaining part of that month , nor the following months of June and July , but had the orifice of the wounds , made with a small Auger , in a manner quite grown up , and would scarce admit a Pigeons feathers . Wherefore the 30 th . of July I cut out a square piece of about two inches of the barke of a large and well-grown Sycamore , about my hight in the body of it : This wound began to run the next morning about 9 a clock , so as to drop ; and that was all , and dryed up by 11 in the morning . it continued in like manner the 21 days following , that is as long as I had the oppertunity of observing it . The like cut I made in a young Sycamore the 8th of August ; which in like manner bled the next morning , but stopp'd before 9 a clock . It did so for 2 or 3 days , but then totally drying . Afterwards removing to York , the first of November I here pierced , and otherwise wounded two Sycamores ; and having observ'd them my self at times , when , according to my former Observations made in Nottingham shire , I might wel expect to have found them bleeding ; yet they never stirr'd , that we could observe , to this day . Since Mr. Wray hath assured me , that those of Warwick-shire bled the 16th of November last past copiously ; and since the Walnuttres also . And so much for matter of fact . To what cause we may truly refer this Anomalous Bleeding , is not easie to say . For my part , I am not apt to think , that there is such a sudden and extemporary Ascent of Sap , at such time as these Trees are most disposd to bleed ; but rather , that the Sap , already in all parts of the Tree , is some ways notably alter'd in its temper and consistance : And this Bleeding by stress of weather may in these Trees probably be look'd upon as a violence done to their natures from an unkind Climate ; considering the Walnut and Sycamore as strangers , and not natives of England . 'T is indeed true , there are many sorts of English Plants , which will bleed in Winter ; but note also , that such Plants never refuse to do so at any time of the year , no more than a Man , who may bleed a vein when he pleaseth , But let the Hypothesis be what it will , I am perswaded , we shall have but dark and imperfect notions of the motion of the Juyces in Vegetables , until their true Texture be better discover'd . To conclude this subject , I now put these two Quaries ; 1. Whether the Juyce of Trees , whil'st alive & vegete , can properly be said , at any time of the year , to descend , or to be wanting in any part , or not to be therein in a much like quantity ? 2. What condition the Soil is of , where such Trees are planted , that shall either bleed or refuse to do so ; whether Sandy , as that of Nottingham ; or a wet Clay , as that of the two Trees , I have observ'd here at York . An Extract of another Letter written Febr. 8th . 1670. Containing some Experiments about the Bleeding of the Sycamore , and other Trees ; as also , a considerable Note of Pliny about the Mulberry-Tree . Ibidem . COncerning the Bleeding of the Sycmore , let me acquaint you with the following Experiment . The first instant it froze , the Wind at North ; the Frost and Wind continued ( some little Snow and rain falling ) the 2d , 3d , 4th , 5th , 6th , until the 7th in the morning , when the Wind came about to the South-East , and the weather broke up a pace . The Sycamores bled not all this while , but the 7th about Noon all Trees of that kind bled very freely , both at the Twigs and Body , and I struck above a dozen . At this same Critical season I was willing to repeat the Experiment upon other Trees ; and to this end I forthwith struck the Hawthorn , Hazel , Wild-Rose , Gooseberry-bush , Apple-tree , Cheery-tee , Blather-nut , Aprickcock , Cherry-Lawrel , Vine , Walnut ; yet none bled but the last-named , and that faintly in comparison of the Sycamore . This is consonant to our former Experiments : And if it did happen ( as I said in my former Letter , ) that these Sycamores bled not all this Winter afore at the wounds made the first of November , I do now think , that if new wounds had been still made at every break of Frost , some signes , at least of our York-shire bleeding , might have been discover'd before now . But I affirm no more , than I have seen and tried . In all the Monuments of the Antients , collected by the great industry of Pliny , I find but few instances of this nature . Amongst those few , there is one that is rgistred with two or three remarkable circumstances to our purpose . He tells us , that the Physitians of old , when they had a mind to draw the Juyce of the Mulberry-tree , were wont to strike it skin-deep only , and that about two hours after Sun-rise . This Experiment is twice mentioned by him , and in both places as a strange Phoen●menon . We might make our Comment upon the places , but for this time are content only to transcribe the Text. Lib. 16. c. 38. Mirum ; hic ( cortex ) in Moro , Medicit succum quaerentibus , ferè horâ diei secundâ , lapide incussus manat , allius fractus ficcus videtur . Lib. 23. c. 7. Mora in Aegypto & Cypre sui generis , ut diximus , largo succo abundant , summo cortice desquamato , aeltiore plagâ siccantur ; mirabili naturâ . Extracts of divers Letters , Touching some Inquiries and Experiments of the Motion of Sap in Trees , and relating to the Question of the Circulation of the same . Phi. Traus . N. 70. 1. January . 28. 1670. York . YOu may be pleased to put this Quaerie also , concerning the Bleeding of the Sycamore : What condition the Soil is of , where such Trees are planted , that shall either bleed , or refuse to do so : whether Sandy , as that of Nottingham , or a wet Clay , as that of the two Trees , I have observed here at York . * 2. Febr. 8. 1670. York . Concerning the Bleeding of the Sycamore , be pleased that I acquaint you with the following Experiments of very late date . The first instant it froze , the wind at North ; the Frost and Wind continued ( some little Snow now and then falling ) the 2d , 3d , 4th , 5th , 6th , until the 7th in the morning , when the wind came about to the South-East , and the weather broke up a pace , the Sycamores bled not all this while ; but the seventh about noon , all Trees of that kinde bled very freely both at the Twigs and Body , and I struck above a dozen . At this same Critical season , I was willing to repeat the Experiment upon other Trees , and to this end I forthwith struck the Haw-thorn , Hazel , Wild-Rose , Gooseberry-Bush , Apple-Tree , Cherry-Tree , Blathen-Nut , Apricock , Cherry-lawrel , Vine , Wal-nut ; yet none bled but the last nam'd , and that but faintly in comparison of the Sycamore . This is consonant to our former Experiments : And if it did happen , as I said in one of my former Letter * , that these Sycamores bled not all this Winter afore at the wounds made the first of November , I do now think , that if new wounds had been still made at every breach of Frost , some signes at least of our York-shire bleeding * might have been discovered before now : But I affirm no more than I have seen and tried . 3. Febr. 15. 1670. York . To continue our Experiments concerning the motion of the Sap in Trees ; Febr. 11th , all was here cover'd with a white Frost betwixt 9 and 11 in the morning . The weather changing I made the Experiments , which follow , upon the Sycamore , Watnut , Maple . A twig cut asunder would bleed very freely from that part remaining to the Tree ; and , for the part separated , it would be altogether dry and shew no signs of moisture , although we held it some prety time with the cut end downward ; But , if this separated twig was never so little tipp'd with a knife at the other end , it would forthwith shew no moisture at both ends . The same day , late in the after-noon , the weather very open and warm , a Twig cut off in like manner as in the morning , would shew no moisture at all from any part . These Experiments we repeated very many times with constant and like success on all the Trees abvoe-mentioned . I enter'd this Experiment with these Quaries for the next opportunity . 1. Whether a Twig , or the small part of a Root cut asunder , will not bleed faster , upon the breaking up of a Frost , from the part remaining to the Tree , than from the part seperated ; and whether the part seperated will bleed at all , and shew no more signes of moistule , than a Twig cut from the top of the Tree , unless that small Root be likewise cut off at the other end also ? 2. Whether when it shall happen , that a Sycamore shall be found to bleed upon the setting in of a great Frost , the top twigs and small roots will not both of them bleed freelier from the parts separated , in proportion to their bigness ? 3. And if it shall not so prove in the Tryal , that in cold weather the Sap moves inwards from Root and Branch to the Trunk to the extremities of both Root and Branch ; I say ; if this prove not so , whether there be any different motions of Sap at a time in the divers parts of one and the same Tree ; and where such motions of Sad begin , and whither they tend ? 4 Whether the Sap , when it will run , moves longer in the Branches than in the Roots ; or whether it begin not to move in all parts of a Tree at a time , and rest every where at a time ; 5. When it rests , whether it retires to the Body of the Tree , from the Roots and Branches , or sinks down to the Root , or is any way spent by insensible steams , or is quiet and lodged in every part of the Tree in proportion ? I shall long to hear the success of your Experiments in the Question of the Circulation of the Sap. I have many years been inclin'd to think , that there is some such motion in the Juyces of Vegetables . The reasons which induced me , are ; 1. Because I finde , that all the Juyce of a Plant is no extravasate and loose , and like Water in a Spunge ; but that there are apparent Vessels in Plants , analagous to Veins in Animals : which thing is most conspicuous and clear in such Plants , whose Juyce is either White or Red , or Saffron colour'd ; for instance , in each kind of Juyce we propose Latuca , Atractilis , Cbelidonium majus . 2. Because that there are very many Plants ( and these last named are of the number ) whose Juyce seems never to be at rest , but will spring at all times Iteely , as the Blood of Animals , upon Incision . The way of Ligature by Metalline Rings , by you mention'd is an Expedient I have not used ; but other Ligatures I have , upon a great number of our English Plants , not without the discovery of many curious Phenomena . The success of an Experiment of this Nature upon Cataputia minor Lobel . was as followes : I tied a silk-thread upon one of the Branches of this Plant , as hard as might be , and not break the skin ; there follow'd no greater swelling , that I could discern , on the one side than on the other ; although in often repeating the Experiment , some silks were left hours and dayes unloosed , and yet the dimple which the thread had made in the yielding branches , had a little raised the immediate sides , but both alike : the Plant in like manner would bleed very freely both above and under the Tye. This was also , I thought , very remarkable , amongst other things , in this Experiment , that in drawing the Rasour round about the branch just above or below the Tye , the Milky Juyce would suddenly spring out of infinite small holes , besides the made orifice , for more than half an inch above and below the Tye : which seems to argue , that though there was no Juyce intercepted in appearance from any turgescence , ( as in the like process upon the members of a Sanguineous Animal ) yet the Veins were so over-thronged and full , that a large orifice was not sufficient to discharge the sudden impetus and pressure of a some-ways streighten'd Juyce . I have endeavou'rd many wayes to discover the Configuration of the Veins of Vegetables and their other constituent parts and Texture ; but enough of this in one Letter . 4. March 17. 1670. York . To the end that I might satisfie my self about some of the doubts I sent you , I have been most concern'd , according to former thoughts and inclinations , in examining the Truth of these Quaeries , viz. Whether Saps are not to be found at all seasons of the year in a much like Consistence and Quantity in the respective parts of a Vegetable ; and what Communication one part of a Plant may have with another in relation to the Ascent and Decent of Sap ? Now , because Sap is then said to Ascend from the Root , when it is found to move in Tapping ; I lopp'd off certain Branches of a Sycamore , the morning betimes of a hard Frost ( Febr. 21. ) before they would bleed , or shew any signe of moisture . This I did to vary the Efficient , not willing to wait the Change of the Weather , and the Suns heat ; but brought them within the Air of the Fire : And by and , as I expected , they bled apace , without being sensibly the warmer . The Experiment repeated afforded me divers Phoenomena , which follow ; and proved almost an Universal way of Bleeding all sorts of Trees , even those , which of themselves would not shew any signes of moisture . 1. Poles of Maple , Sycamore and Walnut , cut down in open weather , and brought within the warmth of the Fire , did bleed in an instant . Also Willow , Hazel , Cherry , Wood-bind , Blather-nut , Vine , Elder , Barbery , Apple-tree , Ivy , &c. Whicking Egge-berry Tree ( i. e. Padus Theophrasti ) tried in the same manner in Craven . 2. Briar and Rasberry-rcds were more obstinate . Ash utterly refused , even heated hot . 3. Branches , that is , Poles with their tops entire and uncut bled also when brought to the Fire side ; but seem not so freely to drink up their Sap again when inverted , as when made Poles . 4. The same Willow-Poles , left all night in the grassspot , and returned the next day to the Fire-side , bleed afresh . 5. Maple and Willow-Poles , bleed and cease at pleasure again and again , if quickly withdrawn and balanced in the hand , and often inverted to hinder the Falling and and Expence of Sap : Yet being often heated , they will at length quite cease , though no Sap was at any time sensibly lost . And when they have given over bleeding , that is , shewing any moisture , by being brought within the warmth of the Fire , the Bark will yet be found very full of Juyce . 6. An hard Ligature made within a quarter of an inch of the end of a Wood-bind rod , did not hinder its bleeding at all when brought within the warmth of the Fire . 7. Maple and Willow-Poles , &c. quite bared of Bark , and brought to the Fire , will shew no moisture at all in any part . 8. One Barbery , or Pipridge-pole bared of its Bark , brought to the Fire , did shew moisture from within the more inward Circles , though not any from the outward . 9. Maple and Willow-poles , &c. half bar'd of Bark , woud bleed by the Fire , from the half onely of those Circles , which lay under the bark . 10. Maple and Willow-poles , split in two and planed , would not shew any moisture on the planed sides , but at the ends only . 11. A Pole of Ivy did of it self exudate and shew a liquid and yellowish rosin from the bark and near the pith ; but when brought to the Fire-side , it bled a dilute , thin and colour-less Sap from the intermediat wood Circles . 12. A Pole of Willow ( for Example ) bent into a bow , will ouse its Sap freely , as in bleeding either spontaneously or by the Fire . Extract of a Letter , written from York , April 8. 1671. both in relation to the futher Discovery of the Motion of Juyces in Vegetables , and removing some difference noted the in next fore-going Letter . SIR , Yours of the 4th instant came safe to my hands . This last Month hath been a busie time with me in my private concerns , so that I have but a few things to return to what you have been pleased to communicate to me , in relation to the further discovery of the Motion of Juyces in Vegetables . And I must acquaint you , that these Notes following are above 14 dayes old ; for I have scarce busied my head , or put my hand to any Experiment of later date . One or both ends of the pith of a Willow-pole seal'd up with hard wax , will yet freely bleed by the warmth of the Fire . This was tried , when the last Experiment , I sent you , were ; and was then , I think , omitted . March 23th , was the greatest Frost and Snow we have had this Winter in these parts about York . Some Twigs and Branches of the very same Willow-tee , as formerly , and likewise of many other Willow-trees , taken off this morning , March 23th , when brought within the Air of the Fire . would shew no moisture at all ; no not when heated warm , and often and long turn'd . March 24th , the same Willow-branches , which yesterday would not bleed , and were thrown upon the Grassspot all night , ; did , both they and others , new cut down by the Fire-side , freely shew moisture and bleed this morning upon the breaking up of the Frost . Ash-poles and branches this day , nor yesterday , would by the Fire-side , be no more moist , than when I formerly tried them . The same morning March 24th , a Twig of Maple , which had had the top cut off the 7th of February last past ▪ and which then bled , this day being quite taken off from the Tree , and brought within the Air of the Fire , and held with the formerly cut-end down-wards , did not run at all at the end , but held on in that posture , it did run apace at the other new-cut end uppermost , so as to spring and trickle down . Note , That this doth well agree with my Experiments made the last year at Nottingham , where I observ'd wounds of some months standing to bleed apace at the breaking up of every hard Frost . For first , in these parts there hath been no hard Frost this year , not comparable to the last year . Again , those Nottingham-trees I wounded in the Trunk , and they stood against a Brick-wall , and the wounds were on the side next it ; and besides had Horse-dung stopp'd in all of them for some reasons ; which things did undoubtedly defend them much from the Air and Winds , and keep the wounds still green and open : Wheras the tops of these Maple-twiggs , spoken of in the last Experiment , were expos'd in an open hedge to the Air and Winds ; as also the two Sycamores here at York mention'd in my former Letter to have been wounded in November last , and not to have shew'd any signes of moisture , for that very cause , that they were not fresh struck at Bleeding times . Concerning the Bleeding of Poles and entire Branches held perpendicular , Mr. Willboughby is in the right , and some Experiments in my last to you of March 17th confirm it . Yet it is very true what I observ'd , though the Cause I did not then well take notice of , when I first made the Experiment and sent you an account of it . For , I held the Twigs , which I had cut off , a slope , joyning and holding up the cuts together in my left hand , that I might the better observe , which part or cut would bleed or not bleed the faster ; and because I found , that the cut of the separated Twig did not in that posture ( holding it upwards , as I said , for the advantage of my eye ) bleed at all , when as the Cut of the Branch remaining to the Tree did freely bleed ; I therefore inverted the separated Twig and held it perpendicular with the cut end downward , and found , that that little they were expos'd to the Air in an upright posture , had so very much check'd the motion of the Sap , that I concluded they would not bleed at all ; and yet striking off their tops , and making Poles of them , I found some of them , if not all , that I chanc'd to try , as I remember , would shew moisture : But I am convinced since , that it was was rather some unheeded accident , as violently bending them , or perhaps the warmth of my hand and season , or place , which caused this new motiom of Sap , than meerly the striking off their Tops . Some Observations , touching Colours , in order to the Increase of Dyes , and the Fixation of Colours 15. 1670. TWo things , I conceive , are chiefly aimed at in the Inquiry of Colours , which subject you desire my thoughs of ; the one , to increase the Materia Tinctoria , and the other , to fix , if possible , those colours we either have already , or shall hereafter discover for use . As to the first , Animals and Vegetables , besides other Natural Bodies , may abundantly furnish us . And in both these kinds some Colours are Apparent , as the various colours of Flowers , and the juices of fruits , &c. and the sanies of Animals : others are Latent , and discovered to us by the effects , the several Family 's of Salt and other things may have upon them , Concerning the Apparent colours of Vegetables and Animals , and the various effects , of different Salts in changing them from one colour to another ; we have many Instance in Mr. Boyle . And if we might , with the good leave of that Honourable and Learned person , range them after our fashion , we should give you at least a new Prospect of them , and observe to you the conformity and agreement of the effects of Salt on the divers parts of Vegetables : Viz. 1. That Acid Salts advance the colours of Flowers and Berries , that is , according to the Experiments of Mr. Boyle , they make the infusious of Balaustium or Pomgranat-Flowers , Red-roses , Clove-jilly flowers , Meserion , Pease-bloom , Violets , Cyanus flowers , of a fairer red ; also the the juices of the Berries of Ligustrum , of black Cherris , Buck-thorn-berries , of a much fairer red : and to the same purpose Acid Salts make no great alterations upon the white flowers of Jasmin and Snow-drops . 2. That Vrinous Salts , and Alcaly's , on the contrary , quite alter and change the Colours of the same flowers now named , and juices of the said Berries also , from red to green ; even Jasmin and Snow-drops . 3. Again , that in like manner Vrinous Spirits and Alcaly's advance , at least do not quite spoyle the colours of the juices of leaves of Vegetables , of their Wood and Root . Thus Mr. Boyle tells us , that Vrinous Spirits and Alcaly's make the yellow infusions of Madder-roots red ; of Brazil-wood , purplish ; of Lognum Nephriticum , blew ; the red infusion of Leg-wood , purple ; of the Leaves of Sena , red . 4. That on the contrary , Acid Salts quite alter and change the said infusions from red or blew , to yellow . In the next place we would note to you the effects of Salts upon Animals in the production and Change of colours ; but the Instances are very few or none , that I meet with in any Author ; the Purple-fish being quite out of use , and Cochineil and Kermes are by most questioned , whether they are Animals or no ; but I think , we may confidently believe them both to be Insects , that is , Worms or Chrysalys's of respective Fly 's in proxima faetura . We find then , and have tried concerning Cochineil ( which of it self is red , ) that upon the affusion of most the Oyl of Vitriol , that is , an Acid Salt , it striks the vivid crimson that can be imagined ; and with Vrinous Salts and Alcaly's it will be again changed into an obscure colour 'twixt a violet and a violet and a purple . Pliny somewhere tells us , that the Gaules in his time could dye with Vegetables , what the Romans with so much danger and pains sought for in the bottom of the Sea. Indeed , we find many Plants mentioned by the same Author , for dying which either are not known to us at this present , or neglected . To what we have briefly observed out of Authors , we will subjoyne some of our own Considerations and Tryals , And first , concerning the Apparent Colours in Flowers , we think we may insert ; 1. That generally all Red , Blew and White flowers are immediately , upon the affusion of an Alcaly , changed into a Green colour , and then , in process of no long time , turned Yellow . 2. That all the parts of Vegetables , which are green , will in like manner strike a Yellow with an Alcaly . 3. That what Flowers are already yellow , are not much changed , if at all , by an Alcaly or Vrinous Spirit . 4. The Blew seed-husks of Glastum Sylvestre old-gathered and dry , diluted with water , stain a Blew , which upon the affusion of Lye striks a Green , which Green or Blew being touched with the Oyl of Vitriol dyes Purple ; all these three colours stand . 5. On the tops of Fungus tubulosus , so called by M. Wray in his late Catalogue of the Plants of England , are certain red knots ; these , upon the affusion of Lye , will strike a Purple , and stand . As for the Latent Colours in Vegetables and Animals ; to be discovered to us by the affusion of Salts ; they likewise , no doubt , are very many . We will set down only a few instances in both kinds , which have not been , that we know of , discovered or taken notice of by others . Latent Vegitable colours , 1. The Milky juice of Lactuca Sylvestris costâ spinosa , and Sonchus asper & laevis upon the affusion of Lye , will strike a vivid flame-colour or Crimson , and after some time quite degenerate into a dirty yellow . 2. The Milk of Cataputia minor , upon the affusion of Lye , especially if it be drawn with a knife , and hath any time stood upon the blade of it , will strike a Purple or Bloud-red colour , and by and by change into an ignoble yellow . Latent Animal dyes , 1. The common Hawthorn-Catter-pillar will strike a Purple or Carnation with Lye , and stand . 2. The heads of Beetles and Pismires , &c. will with Lye strike the same Carnation-colour , and stand . 3. The Amber-coloured Scolopendra will give with lye a most beautiful and pleasant Azure or Amethystine , and stand . Lastly , we might consider the Fixing of colours for use ; but we are willing to leave this to more experinced persons , as also the Philosophizing on the particulars we have produced , to better Heads . Some obvious Inferences we may venture to take notice of ; 1. That in all the Instances above mentioned , whether Vegetable or Animal , there is not one colour truly fixed , however there may , I conceive , be some use made of them , as they are . I say , truly fixed , that is , proof of Salt and Fire ; for , what seem to stand and be Lye-proofe , are either wholly destroyed by a different Salt , or changed into a much different colour ; which must needs prove a stain and blemish , when it shall happen in the use of any of them . 2. That both the apparent and latent colours of Vegetables are fixable : An instance whereof we may observe in the seed-husks of Glastum , and the Use Diers make of the leaves after due preparation . 3. It is probable from the same instance , that we may learn from the colour of some part of the Fruit or Seed , what colour the Leaves of any Vegetable and the whole Plant might be made to yeild for our use . 4. That the Latent colours are praeexistent , and not produced ; from the same instance of Wood , and likewise from this that the Milky juyce of Lactuca Silvestris doth afford it self a Red Serum . 5. That the change of colours in Flowers is gradual and constant . 6. That the colours of Flowers , which will not stand with Lye , seem to be wholly destroyed by it , and irrecovrable : Thus it happens in the Experiment ; that one part of a Violet-leaf , upon the affusion of Lye , is changed very soon into yellow , and will never be revived into a red by an Acid salt ; but if another part of the same leaf be still green , it will be revived , 7. That the Dryness seems to be a means , if not of fixing , yet bringing the Vegetable colour into a condition of not wholly and suddainly perishing by the otherwise destroying Alcaly . 8. That those Plants or Animals that will strike different and yet vivid colours upon the affusion of different Salts , and stand , as the Cochinel and Glastum , are probably of all others to be reckoned as the best Materials . It would have been a much safer way , to have put these Inferences in the Quaeri't ; but besides that I affirm no more but matter of fact , it is lawful for our encouragement ( as my Lord Bacon advises ) to set up rests by the way , and refresh our selves with looking back , though perhaps we have not much advanced . You will be pleased to excuse the little cohaerence that I have used in these notes , and attribute it to the readiness and affection I have to answer such inquiries as you put to me . I never yet did make this subject any part of my businese , but the desire I have to search after and examine the Medicinal qualities of things iu Nature , hath by the by presented me with such Phoenomena , as I was not willing to leave unnoted , nor to refuse them you , though in a confused way , because you desire them . To conclude , how immethodical and barren these papers may seem ; yet the consideration of them hath led me to a way of Fixing colours , which I willingly forbear to relate , until I may have an oppertunity of shewing the Experiment before the R. Society . I have found out a Colour most exquisitely black , & comparable to the best ink ; even in the use of the pen , and which will not change by Fire or Salt. This an English Vegetable yielded me , and for ought I know ( for I have not repeated the trial on any thing else ) the like method will succeed to good purpose , I am , &c. An Observation concerning certain Insect husks of the Kermes-kind May 22. 1671. Philosophical Transactions . N. 71. I Gave you a short account formerly * of certain matrices or Insect-husks , of the Kermes-kind , which I had some years since observ'd on Plum-trees . This instant May hath afforded me the same Observation , and some little improvement of it . I have observed the same Patellae . Husks indifferently on Vine-branches , Cherry-Laurel , Plvmb-trees , and the Cherry-tree , also on the Apricock-tree . The Figure of the Husk is round , save where thy cleave to to the branch ; for bignes , somewhat more than the half of a grey pea . These , I say , cleave to their branches , as Patellae do to the Rocks : For colour ; they are of a very dark Ches-nut , extreamly smooth , and shining membran-like . They adhere most commonly to the under side of a branch or twig , and so are best secur'd against the injuries of weather , as too much Sun and Rain . They are well fastned to the branches single , and some will be double and sometimes many in company . They are seldom found without vermin , as Pismires , &c. which , I guess , pierce them and pray upon them . Thus much for the entire Coccum . If you open one of them , that is , cut off dextrously the top of the husk with a rasor , you 'l find somtimes five or more small white magots of the Wasp or Bee-kind , that is , sharp at both ends . When these are carefully taken out , you will further observe the remainder of their provision of meat , and a partion 'twixt them and the branch , where , what they excerne , is reserv'd . Lastly , if , when you have clear'd the Husk of Maggots , Bee-meat , and excrements , you then rub the inside of the empty membran upon white paper it will freely and copiously tinge the paper with a beautiful purple or murrey . At the date of this , none of the Maggots were yet in nympha , so that you cannot expect from me a description of the Bee or Wasp they will turn to , when they come to perfection . Before the season be over , the Curious may satisfie themselves forthwith about it , and verifie and improve it . Few Cherry-trees , I suppose , in any place , but will yield them some of these Berries . However , if they shall not be so fortunate as to light on them , I shall furnish you with them , &c. York . Jan. 10. 1670. a Viviparous Fly. Inquiries and a Table about Spiders . Philosophical Transactions . N. 72. Sir , I Return you thanks for your obliging Letter of the third of January , and have sent you the Viviparous Fly and the Sett of Inquiries you desire of me . The Fly is one , if not the very biggest , of the harmless Tribe that I have met with in England ; I call them harmless ; because that they are without that hard Tongue or Sting in the mouth , with which the Oestrum-kind , or Gad-flyes , trouble and offend both man and beasts . This Fly is striped upon the shoulders grey and black , and as it were checkered on the tail with the same two colours : the Female may be known by a redness on the very point of the tail . The very latter end of May 1666 , I opened several of them , and found two Baggs of live white worms of a long and round shape , with black heads ; they moved both in my hand and in the unopened Vescicles , backwards and forwards , as being all disposed in the Cells , length-ways the body of the femal , like a Sheaf of arrows . Some such thing is hinted by Aldrovandus lib. 1. de I●sect . p. 57. edit . Bonon . Tiro cùm essem ( saies he ) è grandioribus muscis unam albis pict●m lineis , specie illectus , cepi ; ea , in vola manus aliquandiu retenta , plusculos edidit Vermiculos candidos , mobilitate propria insignes . This is the only Fly I have observed with live and moving worms in the belly of it ; yet I guess , we may venture to suspect all of this Tribe to be in some measure Viviparous . With these Flyes I have sent you a paper of those odd turned Snails * mentioned in my former Letter , which perhaps you may think will deserve a place in the Repository amongst the rarities of the R. Society . Some general Enquiries concerning Spiders 1. WHat sorts of Spiders to be found with us in England , and what is the best method to distinguish them and to reduce them to Classes ? 2. Whether Spiders come not of Spiders , that is , of creatures of their own kind ? And whether of Spiders are bred Grashopper , Cicadae , &c. as Interpreters falsly make Aristotle to say , first Aldrovandus , and lately Kircher ( V. Arist. Hist. Nat. lib. 1. cap. 19. Confer Interpret . The : Gazae , Scaliger , Aldrov . ) 3. Whether Spiders are not Male and Female ; and whether Female Spiders growing bigger than the Male , be sufficient to distinguish Sexes . 4. Whether all kinds of Spiders be alike , as to the place and number of Penis's ; and whether all the thread-yeilding kinds , are not furnished with a double penis , that is , if the Cornicula or certain knobbed Horns , by which all Males are best distingushed , be not each a penis , and used in the Coit alternatively ? 5. Whether the Eggs in Spiders be not formed , and very large before the time of the Coit ? 6. What Spiders breed in Spring , and what in Autumn ? what Spiders are content with one brood in the year , and to lay all their Eggs at a time ? What seem to breed every Summer month , at least to have many subordinate broods ; and whether the Eggs be accordingly distinguishable in several Matrices or Cells in the body of of the Female . 7. Whether Spiders do not take their form and perfection in the Egg , and are not thence hatched necessarily at a stated and set time , that is , after a certain number of days , as 21 , compleat Animals of its own kind ? and whether the presence of the Female be necessary in order to the hatching the Eggs , at least for three days , as the Ancients seem to affirm ? 8. Whether the perfectly-round eggs of Spiders ought to be called and esteemed Worms , as Aristotle and Pliny will have them , that is , in Swammerdam's phrase and doctrine , Whether they be Puppets in the egg , and undergo all alterations accordingly , before they be thence hatched perfect Spiders ? 9. What different colours observable in the Eggs of Spiders , as well of pulps as shell , as white , yellow , orange , purple , greenish ? and what respective tinctures they will give , or be made to strike with the several families of Salts ? 10. Whether there be not Eggs of some sorts of Spiders , which the Worms of certain slender Wasps ( the kind in general being called by Mouffet Muscae tripiles ) delight to feed on ? and whether the Fable of Vespae Iehneumones , told us by the Ancients , be not to be made out by the same Observation , of these Wasp-worms feeding on the Eggs , and perfected into Wasps in the very webs of Spiders ? 11. After what manner do Spiders feed ; whether in sucking they devour not also part of their prey ? How long can they live without food , since they store up nothing against Winter ? 12. Whether Spiders feed only of their own kind of Creatures , as of Insects , that is , of Flyes , Beetles , Bees , Scolopendrae and even of one another ? or whether they kill Snakes too , as the Ancients affirm , for food or delight ? 13. Whether some of them choose not to feed on one sort of Fly or other Insect only ; and what properties such have ? 14. When , and how oft in the year they cast their Skins , and the manner of their casting it ? What variety of colours immediatly after the shifting the Hackle in one and the same species of Spider , that may , if not well heeded , make the history of them more confused ? 15. What mean the Ancients by Spiders casting their threads , which Aristotle compares to Porcupins darting her quills , or bark-starting from a Tree ; and Democritus to Animals voiding of Excrements ? 16. Whether the thread be formed in the Body of the Animal such as it comes from it ; I mean , whether it be , as it were , unwound of a stock or clew , as I may say , and which indeed to me seems to have been Aristotles meaning ; or whether it be drawn off of a liquid mass , as in spinning of Glass or melted Wax , which seems to have been Democritu's sense , in saying it was excrement corrupted or fluid at certain times ? 17. Whether the Spiders-thred being glutinous , every thing sticking to it upon the lightest touch , be not so much the reason of the Spiders taking his prey , as the Figure of the Net. 18. Whether a Web be not uninflammable ; and whether it can be dissolved , and in what Menstruum ? 19. What difference 'twixt the thred of Spiders , and that of the Silk-worm or Caterpillars ? What strength a Spiders thread is of , and what proportion it bears with the like twist of Silk ? Whether there be not stronger thread from some sort of Spiders than from others , as there are threds from them of very different colours , as white , greenish , blewish , dark hair-colour , &c. Whether the strength of the Barmudo nets to hold a Thrush , mentioned in one of the Transactions , consist in the thickness only , or much too in the nature of thred ? 20. Whether its being to be easily drawn out at any time and at what length one pleases , and many threds together in spight of the Animal , be not as advantageous to the working of it up and twisting , &c. as the unravelling the Cods of Silk-worms . 21. Whether either the viscous substance of their Bodies or Webs be healing to green-wounds , &c. as the Ancients have taught us , and we use vulgarly ? and whether some one kind of them be not preferable , for this purpose , before others ? 22. What use may be made of those Animals , which devour Spiders for their daily food , as Wrens , Red-breast , & c. ? Whether Spiders be a cure for sick Poultry , as the good Wives seem to experiment ? 23. Whether the reason why Spiders sail not in the air until Autumn , be not because they are busily emplyed the Summer months in breeding , or what other reasons may be assigned ? The first article of Enquiry I have in part answered , by sending you enclosed a Scheme , which , after some years observation , I have corrected and enlarged to what it is : yet I must acquaint you , that such Draughts will be ever lyable to change and improvement , according to the measure of knowledge a continued Observation may bring us to . However it is the first , that I know of , that will be extant , on this subject , and it may be acceptable to the curious . Araneorum Angliae Tabula . Aranei Octonoculi Aucupes à me dicti ; qui scilicet Muscas capiendi causâ tendunt Reticula Scutulata Antiquis dicta ; scil . universis maculis in eodem plano dispositis in modum cujusdam Scuti sive Orbitae . Numero X. Conglobata ; scil . maculis crebris in omnes in circuitu dimensiones precedentibus . Num. VI. Telas linteoformes ; scil . reticulorum filis densè inter se contextis in modum Veli sive Panniculi . Num. VIII . Venatorii , qui aperto marte muscas insectantur ; cùm tamen aliàs texere possunt ; nimirum telas ad nidificationem & ad hyberna . Lupi propriè sic dicti . Num. IV. Cancriformes . Num. II. Phalangia , sive Aranei pulices assul●im ingredientes . Num IV. Binoculi , ferè longipedes , Opiliones quibusdam dicti , telis digitatis sive forcipatis , cancrorum marinorum more armati . Numero IV. May 30. 1671 ; concerning an Insect feeding upon Henbain , together with the colour yeilded by the Eggs of the same , &c. Sir , YOu may please to annex a late Observation to the last I sent you : both being chiefly concerning the improvement of colours , and from the Insect-kind . There is a Cimex of the largest size , of a red colour spotted black , and which is to be found very frequently and plentifully , at least in its season , upon Henbain : I therefore in my private notes have formerly intitled it , Cimex ruber maculis nigris distinctus super folia Hyoscyami frequens . This Insect in all probability doth feed upon this plant ( on which only we have yet observed it ) if not upon the leaves by striking its trunk ( the note of distinction of the kind of Insect from the rest of the Beetle-kinds ) into them , and sucking thence much of its substance , like as other sorts of Cimices will upon the body of man yet upon the unctuous and greasy matter , with which the leaves seem to touch to abound . It is further observable , that that horrid and strong smell , with which the leaves of this plant do affect our nostrils , is very much qualified in this Insect , and in some measure Aromatick and agreeable , and therefore we may expect , that that dreadful Narcosis so eminent in this plant , may likewise be usefully tempered in this Infect ; which we refer to tryal . About the latter end of May and sooner , you may find adhering to the upper side of the leaves of this plant , certain oblong Orange-coloured Eggs , which are the Eggs of this Infect . Note 1. that these Eggs yet in the belly of the Females are white , and are so somtime after they are layd ; but as the young ones grow near their time of their being hatched , they acquire a deeper colour , and are hatched Cimices , and not in the disguise of worms . 2. As to the colour , these riper Eggs yeild , if they be crushed upon white paper , they stain it of themselves ( without any addition of Salt ) with as lively a Vermilion or couler de seu , as any thing I know in nature ; Cochneil scarce excepted when assisted with oyl of Vitriol . Whether this be not precisely so , I refer to the tryal and judgment of the Curious . I have sent you a couple of the Cimices themselves , though you will scarce find a Henbain-plant without them . I add concerning the Purple-husks , whereof I gave you an account in my last , that I have found them since on Rose-tree-twiggs also , and that very dark coloured ones , yeilding an exquisit Murrey : so that I conclude , that the Tree they may be found on , scarce contributes any thing to the colour or vertue of the husks , but they are the sole work and product of the Mother-Insect , indifferently choosing a twig of any tree in order to the convenient placing and hiving her Eggs. Two Letters Of June 14. 1671 and July 5 , 1671. concerning the kind of Insect , hatched of the English Ke●mes . THe first Letter . June 10th , I found several of the Patellae Kermi formes hatched in a Box , where I had purposely put them . They prove a sort , as I guessed by the figure of the Worm , of Bees , but certainly the least , that I ever yet saw of that Tribe as not much exceeding in their whole bulk the half of a Pismire . They are very compact and thick for the bigness ; of a cole-black colour . They seem to want neither stings , nor the three balls in a triangle in their fore-head ; which yet are things to be referred to the testimony of a Microscope . That which is very remarkable to the naked Eye , is a white or straw-colour large and round spot on the back : Of their four Wings the upper pair are shaded or darked-spotted , the undermost pair are clear . We may entitle them , according to our custom , Apiculae nigrae , maculâ super humeros sub-●lave scente insignitae , è patellis sive savis membranaceis , veri Kermes similibus , suâque itidem purpurâ tingentibus , Cerasi aut Rosae aliarumve arborum virgis adtextis , exclusae . This of the Purple-Husks , and the other History of Scarlet-staining Eggs * I present you as parallels of our English store to Kermes and Cocheneil ; I mean , additaments to encrease the number of agreeable tinging● Materials and not Medicaments , unless wary and safe Tryal shall discover to us if they have any Medicinal qualities , as use and custom hath made us believe the Exotic have in an high degree . One of the husks , I sent you , ad hered to a Rose-tree-twig , and other to a Cherry-tree . But a Rose-bush since hath afforded me some scores of these patellae , many of which are hatched in the box I put them . It is to be further observed , 1. that those that look the blackest , yield the deepest and best purple : 2. That as the Bees come to maturity the dye seems to be spent , and the Husks grow dry . 3. That the young ones make their way out at several small holes ; whereas the true Kermes husk seems to be pierced but in one place . The Second ; The discovery of our English Kermes hath very much pleased some of it the Curious in these parts ; who resolve upon Tryals of it the next season . I think I advertised you formerly , that that deep purple or violet , with which the insides of the husks are lin'd , is much spent , if the husks be not taken whilest the Bees are in vermiculo ; and the blackest husks are richest in colour . Yesterday in very good company we compar'd our English Purple-kermes with the Scarlet-kemers or Grains of the Shops , and found them in every point to agree save in the colour of their Juices ; and particularly ( finding in some parcels of the Shops many yet sticking to little twigs of the Ilex , ) we confidently affirm that those as well as ours are only contiguous to the Ilex-branches , and are not excrescencies of the Tree , much less fruit or berries ; by which abusive names they have been too long known ; But that they are the artifice and sole work of the mother-Bee in order to the more convenient hiving and nourishment of her young . Concerning Vegetable Excrescencies , July 17. 1671. from York . N. 75. P. T. I Understand by yours of the 13 th instant , that M. Ray cannot without much trouble retrieve the Letter , wherein I gave him formerly my opinion concerning Vegetable Excrescencies ; and yet not wholly to deny you the satisfaction of what you seem much to desire , I am willing to think again upon the same subject , at least to recollect part of my former thoughts , as my memory will serve me . The occasion then of that Letter was upon the account given us by You in Numb . 57 , of the opinion of the Italian F. Redi ; Viz. that some live Plants or their Excrescencies do truly generate some Insects . To which opinion of F. Redi I told my friend , as I remember , that I indeed had observed , that the By-fruits of some Vegetables , as of the Oak and wild Rose , for example , did grow up together with their respective worms in them from small beginnings to fair and large fruit , some of them emulating even the genuin off-spring of the plant , — & miratur non sua poma , And further , that I did believe , the worms were furnished with food in and from them ; but not by any Navilconnexion , as that Author fancies , and which I said , to me was unintelligible , and that I should be glad of a notion , which might make out to me such monstrous relation , as half animal half vegetable , or which is all one , Vegetable vessels inserted into an animal , or , the contrary . Strange Oeconomy ! That it had never been my good fortune ( what ever diligence I had used ) to discern Eggs in the Center of Galls , but a worm constantly , even at the very first appearance , as near at least as my fortune led me . Yet I would not deny , but that diligence might one day discover the egg it self , which I was of opinion was affixed to or near the place by the parent-Insect , where the Gall rose . That I ever found the worms in all the excrescencies , that I had yet met with , perfectly at liberty ; and for the filaments , our Author mentions , it was very possible he might be mistaken , it being very hard , and a matter not yet treated of in my publick paper , which and what are the vessels that enter into the Texture of a Vegetable , as of a large Tree , for example ; much more hard would it be to say , this is a vessel in a small Gall. That there were many By-fruits of different figure and shape ( though perhaps of a like Texture ) upon one and the same plant , every one of which did nourish and produce a different race of Insects : Whence , I told him , I thought might rather be argued the diverse workmanship of different Insects , then one and the same principle of vegetation to be Author of several sorts of Animals . That the Animals themselves , produced of such Excerscencies , were of such a Genus many of whose Species were well known to us to be otherwise generated of animal parents , and therefore it was probable , that these were so too , as well as their tribe-fellows . That the Insect-Animals produced of such Excrescencies were Male and Female ; and that , if so , we might argue with Aristotle ( lib. 1. c. 1. de Generat . Animal . ) that Nature made not such in vain , and that , if from the coit of these Animals , which have their birth from no Animals , Animals should be born , they would either be like their parents and of the same species with them , and if so , it would necessarily follow ( since in the generation of all other creatures it so comes to pass ) that their very parents had such origin too : or unlike them , and if so ( if these also were Male and Female ) of this second unlike off-spring a third race of different animals or species would be begot , and of them a fourth , and so in infinitum . And that these Insects , which he and I had observed to be produced of the Excrescencies of some vegetables , we had good cause to suspect they were male and female , since some of them had slings and were tripilous , and others not ( vide Catalog . plant . Cantab . ad Rosam caninam & alibi . ) These were some at least of the Arguments , as far as I remember I used , when I formerly wrote on this subject to my friend ; but since that Letter , I have perused the Book of F. Redi it self , and do find , that the said opinion is barely proposed as thing not unplausible , but the proofs thereof are reserved , till the publishing of a curious piece , concerning the Excrescencies of the Oak ; and therefore I shall be less earnest in the refutation of that opinion , which perhaps a more accurate search into Nature will in time make the Author of it himself find erroneous . I presume not to venture to decide this controversy , my experience in these matters being too insufficient , and my leisure and health but little to hasten a convenient stock of particulars , and a due examination of them ; yet before I leave this subject , I am willing to run over and present you with a few abreviated instances of some of the several kinds of Vegetable Excrescencies , and likewise some un-obvious ways of Insects feeding on plants ; and these I shall deliver in confirmation of the following Propositions . 1. That all are not truly Vegetable Excrescencies that are reputed such . And here we may justly name the Purple-Kermes , for example , whose history you were pleased to publish in Numb . 73. This , I say , both gives a clear light to the discovery of the nature of the Scarlet-Kermes , ( a thing wholly unknown to the Ancients , as far as we can see by their writings , and no less ignored by the moderns , and yet , which is admirable , in very great esteem and continued use for some thousands of years , ) and also is an evident instance , that some things , confidently believed Vegetable Excrescencies , are no such matter , but Artificial things meerly contiguous to the plant , and which have no other relation to it than the patella-shellfish to the Rock it cleaves . 2. Generally , Insects Eggs laid upon the leaves of plants , or their respective feeding on them do not accasion or raise Excrescenies . This truth every body , that hath been the least curious , is an Eye-witness of . Thus , for example , the Eggs of the common Red butter-fly , laid upon the Nettle , are thereon hatched without blistering the plant into an Excrescence , and the stiff haired or prickly Catterpillars hatched from them Eggs , feed upon the leaves without any ill impression , puncture , or prejudice , save that they make clean work , and eat all before them . I could produce some hundreds of instances , if this were to be doubted of . 3. Some Insect-eggs , laid upon the leaves or other parts of plants , do , as soon as hatched , pierce and enter within the plant to feed . To give you a convincing instance of the truth of this proposition , take this from my notes . May 22 , I observed on the back or underside of the leaves of Atriplex olida , certain small milk-white oblong Eggs , on some leaves four , on others fewer , or more ; these Eggs were on some plants yet unhatched , but on many of the same plants I found the Egg-shells or skins yet adhering to the leaves , and the little maggots already enterd ( through I know not what invisible holes ) within the two membranes of the leaf , and feeding on the inward pulp or substance of the leaf : in other leaves of that plant , ( he that shall make the observation after me , will find plants enough of this species seized on , to vary , as I did , the observation in one day , ) I found those maggots grown very great , and yet the two membranes , that is , the uppermost and undermost skin of the leaf , entire , but raised and hollow like a blather . Note 1. That those maggots were of a Conick shape . 2. That in July they shrunk into Fly Chrysalis's and accordingly came to perfection , &c. To this unobvious way of feeding we may refer all worm-eaten fruits , wood , &c. 4. Worms feeding within some of the parts of some plants do cause Excrescencies . Thus the head or seed-vessels of Papave . Spont . Sylv. Ger. Emac. &c. are disfigured for having worms in them , and grow thrice as big , as the not seased ones . This is also plain in the Excresc . of Pseudo teucrium , and Barbarea , &c. 5. The substance or sibrous part of many Vegetable Excrescencies is not the food of the worms to be found in them . The instances given in confirmation of the last proposition do also confirm this : neither is an Oak-apple properly worm-eaten , or the Shagged Galls , or Sponges of the Wild Rose , or the Smooth ones on the leaves of the same plant , or the Baggs upon the leaves of the yellow dwarf Willow or the Elm , &c. This is the sum of what I to say at present concerning this subject being very unwilling to advance further , than my own private observations will suffer me . York August 25 1671. confirming the Observation in N. 74. P. L. about Musk sented Insects ; adding some Notes upon D. Swammedam's book of Insects , and on that of M. Steno concerning Petrisy'd Shells . SIR . I Have observed the two Insects , which Mr. Ray saith , smell of Musk , which indeed they do in an high degree . The small Bees are very frequent in the Wooles in Lincoln-shire , and about the latter end of April are to be found in pastures and meadows , upon the early-blown flowers of a sort of Ranunculus , as You have been rightly inform'd ; but it is something improper to say Bees feed on flowers : And likewise the same Bees are no less frequent on the flowers of Dens Leonis , &c. The sweet Beetle , is a very large Insect , and well known about Cambridge . All the trials I have made to preserve them with their smell , have proved ineffectual : For , both sorts of these Insects will of themselves in very few weeks become almost quite sent-less . To these I shall add another sweet-smelling Insect , which is a Hexapodeworm feeding on Gallium luteum . The Observation of the Vespae Ichneumones , as it hath relation to Spiders , I willingly reserve for other Papers : yet I may tell you in general , that this kind of Insect is one of the greatest puzzels † in nature ; there being few Excrescencies of Plants , and very many births of Insects , wherein these slender Wasps after divers strange ways are concerned . Though I be at present from my Books , yet I well remember the passage , which Mr. Willoughby refers you to in Musset * . And he is well able to judge , whether the Observation be made upon the same sort of Insect . I conceive it a fault not consistent with Ingenious Spirits , to pass by in silence the Industry of Moderns as well as Ancients Writers ; according to that of C. Celsus : Oportet neque recentiores viros in his fraudare , quae vel repererunt , vel rectè secuti sunt ; & tamen ea , quae ab antiqui-oribus posita sunt , authoribus suis reddere . You can best inform me , what D. Swammerdam does in a matter of this nature : when I read in the Account given us by you of his Book , Numb . 64 ; that Snails are both Male and Female ; that Catterpillars may teach us , by their feeding , the correspondence of the vertues of Plants , I am defirous to know , whether he quote Mr. Ray for the former , as having publish't the Observation ten years ago at least ; and for the latter , the Learned and Noble Fab. Columna , who did propose the way of essaying the vertues of Plants by the palats of Insects in the beginning of this Age. But I leave this , and proceed to a remark of my own ; and it shall be , if you please , concerning Petrified Shells ; I mean such Shells , as I have observed in our English stone-Quarries . But Sir , let me premise thus much , that I am confident , that you at least will acquit me , and not believe me one of a litigious nature . This I say in reference to what I have lately read in Steno's Prodromus , that , if my sentiments on this particular are somewhat different from his , it proceeds not from a spirit of contradiction , but from a different view of Nature . First then , we will easily believe , that in some Countries , and particularly along the shores of the Mediterranean Sea , there may all manner of Sea shells be found promiscuously included in Rocks or Earth , and at good distances too from the Sea. But , for our English-inland Quarries , which also abound with infinte number and great varieties of shells , I am apt to think , there is no such matter , as Petrifying of Shells in the business ( or , as Steno-explains himself p. 84. in the English Version , & alibi , that the substance of those shells , formerly belonging to animals , hath been dissolved or wasted by the penetrating force of juices , and that a stony substance is come in the place thereof , ) but that these Cockle-like stones ever were , as they are at present , Lapides sui generis and never any part of an Animal . That they are so at present , is in effect confessed by Steno in the above cited page ; and it is most certain , that our English Quarry-shells ( to continue that abusive name ) have no parts of a different Texture from the rock or quarry they are taken , that is , there is no such thing as shell in these resemblances of shells , but that Iron-stone Cockles are all Iron stone ; Lime or marble all Lime-stone and Marble ; Sparre or Chrystalline-shells all Sparr , &c. and that they never were any part of an Animal . My reason is : That Quarries of different stone yeild us quite different sorts or species of shells , not only one from another ( as those Cockle-stones of the Iron-stone Quarries of Adderton in York-shire differ from those found in the Lead-mines of the neighbouring mountains , and both these from that Cockle-Quarrie of Wansford-bridge in Northampton-shire , and all three from those to be found in the Quarries about Gunnerby and Béavour-Castle , ) but , I dare boldly say from any thing in nature besides , that either the land , salt , or fresh water doth yeild us . 'T is true , that I have picked out of that one Quarry of Wansford very resemblances of Murices , Telinae , Turbines , Cochleae , &c. and yet I am not convinced , when I particularly examined some of our English shores for shells , also the fresh waters and the fields , that I did ever meet with ( N. B. ) any one of those species of shells any where else , but in their respective Quarries ; whence I conclude them Lapides fui generis , and that they were not cast in any Animal-mold , whose species or race is yet to be found in being at this day . This argument perhaps will not so readly take place with those persons , that think it not worth the while exactly and minutely to distinguish the several species of the things of nature , but are content to acquiesce in figure , resemblance , kind , and such general notions ; but when they shall please to condescend to heedful and accurate descriptions , they will , I doubt not , be of that opinion , which an attentive view of these things led me into some years ago . Though I make no doubt , but the Repository of the R. Society is amply furnished with things of this nature ; yet if you shall command them , I will send you up two or three sorts of our English Cockle-stone of different Quarries , nearly resembling one the other and all of them very like a common sort of Sea-shell , and yet if there shall not be enough specifically to distinguish them , and hinder them from being sampled by any thing of the spoils of the Sea or fresh waters or the land-Snails ; my argument will fail , and I shall be happily convinced of an Errour . Another Letter , from York Sept. 13 1671. enlarging his former Communications in Numb . 75. about Vegetable Excrescencies , and Ichneumon-Wormes . IN my last Paper about Vegetable Excrescencies , I was wholly-silent of the opinion , which Mr. Willoughby is pleased to favour ; and because that worthy Gentleman hath so far made it probable , that now it seems only to depend upon the good fortune of some lucky Observer , I am willing to reassume my former thoughts , that all those odd Observations , we have made of the Births of Ichneumons , do but beget in me a strong belief , that they have a way yet unheeded , whereby they do as boldly , as subtly , convey their Eggs within the Bodies of Insects and parts of Vegetables . A fifth and last proposition of that Paper * was , that the substance of many Vegetable Excrescencies seemed not to be the food of the worms to be ●ound in them . My meaning was , that the substance of the Vegetable Excrescencies in which those Ichneumon worms were to be found , was rather augmented , than diminished or worm-eaten . And the like conformity of their feeding within Insects is well observed by Mr. Willoughby * , that the impraegnated Caterpillars seem not to be concerned , though their bodies are full of Insects of a quite different kind , but go on as far as they may towards the atchievement of the perfection of their own species . Thus I have seen a Poppy-head fwoln to a monstrous bulk , and yet all the Cells were not receptacles of Ichneumons , but some had good and ripe feed in them . I shall not refuse Mr. Willoughby ( though you know upon what grounds I have twice done it to you ) the satisfaction of an Answer to my 10 th Quaere , by him resolved negatively : It is true , the swarms of the Ichneumons , coming out of the sides of Caterpillars , do immediatly make themselves up into bunches , and each particular Theca , from the Cabbage-Catterpillar ( for example , ) is wrote about with yellow silk , as those from the black and yellow - Jacobaea-Catterpillar with white ; but as for web to cover those bunches of Theca's , I never observed it but in the green Catterpillar so common in our Lincoln-sheir , heaths , which are affixed to Bents or other plants . These in truth never deceived but my expectation , for I verily thought I had found , when I first observed them , a Caterpillar equivalent to the Indian silk-worm ; but having cut them in two , and expected to have found a Caterpallars Chrysalis in the middle , there presented themselves a swarm of Ichneumons . These are as large many of them as my thumb , that is , at least four times bigger then the Folliculus or Egg-bag of any English spider that I ever saw yet . By good fortune I have not thrown away the boxes , wherein I made the Observation concerning Ichneumons feeding upon the Eggs of certain Spiders . I have had them in several boxes , some 8 , some 10 , some 12 days in Vermiculo , feeding upon the very cakes of Spiders-eggs , before they wrought themselves Theca's for further change ; and they seldome exceeded the number of 5 to one cake of Eggs , &c. so that you may assure Mr. Willoughby , this is no conjecture , but a real observation accompanied with more circumstances , than I am willat present to relate . Some Additions about Vegetable Excrescencies , and Ichneumons Wasps ; together with an Inquiry concerning Tarantula's , and a Discovery of another Musk-sented Insect : from York in two Letters , of Octob. 16. and 28. 1671. The Extract of one of these Letters THat this Letter may not be all matter of Philosophy , you may take an occasson to put this Quaere to your correspondents of Italy , viz. Whether the Tarantula be not a Phalangium ( that is , a six-eyed skipping Spider ) as Matthiolus and others seem to tell us ? if so , whether some later Authors impose not on us by giving us a Cutt of the Figure of a Net or Reticulm orbiculatum , which our English Phalangia are never ( that I know of ) observed to weave or make use of in hunting ? and whether the person bit by a Tarantula , be not ever , when on his feet , disposed to and actually dancing after the nature of a Phalangium , which seldom or never moves , but by skipping ; even as it happens with such that are bitten by a Mad Dog , who have been sometimes observed to bark like a dog , &c. And if so , what we are to think and credit concerning such and such Musical tunes , said to be most agreeable and tending to the Cure of persons bit by a Tarantula ? But next among other things , I had the good fortune to present Mr. Willoughby giving me the honour of two visits , with a Musk-Ant * an Insect observed by me not many days before his first visit : And though I cannot send you the Insects themselves , as having parted with all I had , yet I will the Note , viz. Septemb. 2. I found in a Sandy Ditch-bank , the first hollow beyond the Ring-houses in the high-road to London about a mile and an half from York , a sort of exceeding small Pismires ) by which note alone I think they may be sufficiently distinguish't from all at least that I have seen . ) Those without wings were of a light-yellow or flaxen , and being broken at on 's nostrils they emitted , like others , an acid or sowre sent ; but those of the same bank with wings , were cole-black , and these , bruised and smelt to , emitted so fragrant a smell like musk , that I must confess they were too strong for me to endure : yet having kept them some time by me , the more delicate sex were not displeased with the smell . And an Apothecary in this City , famous for his diligence in Chymical Operations , did compare them ( unseem and not yet made known to him ) to an excellent balsom , he is wont to prepare . Mr. Willoughby inform'd me , that he had found the Goat chafer or Sweet-beetle * out of season as to that smell ; and thereupon asked me , what I had observed as to the time of their sweetest and strongest smelling ? I answer'd , that I believed it to be at the time of the Coit , for asmuch as at that time , when I took them highly perfumed , I had observed the female full of Egg. The Extract of the other Letter : I Send you a second paper about Vegetable Excrescencies ; the shortness of the former * and some things therein , perhaps liable to Exception , obliging me thereto . Concerning the fifth and last proposition of the first paper , it might be more intelligibly experssed thus , viz. That the substance or fibrous part of many Vegetable Excrescencies seems not to be the food of the worms found in them : My meaning is , that the worms in those Vegetable Excrescencies , which produce Ichoneumons ( to which kind of Insect we would limit this proposition , and therefore expunge all other instances , ) these worms , I say , do not seem to devour the substances or fibrous part of them , as other worms eat the Kernels of nuts , &c. but that ( what-ever their manner of feeding is , and we doubt not but that they are nourish't in and upon some part of them , ) the Vegetable Excrescencies still mightily increase in bulk , and rise as the worms feed . It is observable ( to endeavour a Solution ) that some of the Ichneumons delight to feed of a liquid matter , as the Eggs of Spiders , the juices ( if not Eggs ) within the bodies of Caterpillers and Maggots : Whence we conjecture , that those of the same Genus , to be found in Vegetable Excrescencies , may in like manner suck in the juices of the equivalent parts of Vegetables . And this the dry and spongy texture of some of those kind of Excrescencies , seems to evince : For , if you cut in Pieces a wild-poppy-head , for example , ( or the great and soft balls of the Oak ) you 'l find in those partitions , wherein these worms are lodged , nothing but a pithy substance like that of young Elder ; and if there chance to be any cells yet unseised , ( which I have sometimes observed ) the feeds therein will be found yet entire and ripe . Whence very probably they feed upon or suck-in by little and little the yet liquid pulp of the tender seeds , and leave the substance or fibrous part to be expanded into an Excrescence . As for matter of Fact , to clear the truth of that opinion , that the divers races of Ichneumons are generated by their respective Animal-parents , and particularly that which the divers Excrescencies of Vegetables produce , are not plantigenous , I am in great hopes , the instance of Poppy-heads , swoln into Excrescencies , will favour us the next season . My expectation is chiefly grounded upon the condition and nature of that plant ; which is such , that nothing can pierce the skin of it and wound it but it must necessarily leave a mark of its entry , the milky juice springing upon the lightest puncture , and drying and concreting suddainly into a red scar : And this , I think , I may affirm , that of the many heads grown into Excrescencies , which I gathered this Summer , all had more or less of those marks upon them . But our aim is heer only to make way for the Observation against the next season ; to which purpose also we propose the following Quaere's ; 1. Whether the shagged balls of the Wild Rose are not Excrescencies grown from the bud and very fruit of the plant ; like as the Wild-Poppy-heads are apparently not for worms but seed . 2. Whether the large and soft balls of the Oak are not in like manner the bud and acorn with all the parts of a sprouting branch , thus monstrously perverted from the first design of nature ? 3. Upon what parts or juices the Ichneumons-wroms , supposed to be thrust into Caterpillars and other Maggots can be thought to feed : And whether there be not actually Eggs in Caterpillars and Maggots ( as there are to be observed in their respective Chrysalis's ) sufficient to serve them for food ? Concerning the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 although I could willingly refer you to Mr. Ray , who is another Hesychius ; yet for present satisfaction I shall transcribe what the Excellent Critique G. Vossius saith ( c. 16. de Inimicitia ; ) Ichneumon ( i.e. Mus Pharaonis sive Aegyptiacus ) Crocodili & Aspidis ova indagat , unde illi Ichneumonis nomen , quasi dic●s Indagatorem ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) Reperta utriusque ov● conterit ; ut est apud Oppianum in 30 de Venation● : Nicander tamen ait , cum Aspidis ova humi mandare . Now a like Observation of certain Insects of the Wasp-kind , made no doubt by some of the Ancients , occasioned the application of that name to Wasps , as well as to that Aegyptian Mouse . Yet cannot I remember to have met with , in any of the Ancients , of more than one text concerning those Wasps ; viz. Aristot de Hist. Anim , 5. c. 20. which Pliny ( vid. lib. 11. c. 21. ) hath rendred in a manner verbatim , thus : Vespae , quae Ichneumones vocantur ( sunt autem minores quàm aliae ) unum genus ex araneis perimunt , phalangium appellatum , & in nidos suos ferunt ; deinde illinunt , & ex iis , incubando , suum genus procreant . How far this relation is true , and agreeable to modern Observations , we shall have perhaps occasion to discourse of else-where ; Our design here is only to tell you , that we have enough to make us believe , that those very Insects , we have been treating of , are for kind , the Ichneumons of the Antients . A Letter . York , Januar. 10. 1671. containing an account of Veins observ'd in Plants , analogoue to Humain Veins . SIR , I Am very much pleased , when you give me to understand , that somthing is published of the Anatomy of Vegetables , and that more is designed by that excellent person Signior Malpighi * . And since the receipt of your last , I have perused the very ingenious Book of Dr. ●rew and , as far as I have observed these matters , all things therein are faithfully delivered , and with great sagacity . In turning over my Notes , made some years agoe , I find , among other things of this nature , some few Observations concerning the Veins of Plants , or such Duct●●'s as seem to contain and carry in them the noblest juices of Plants . Of these there is little or no mention made in this curious Tractate , unless under the notion of Pores . And because I am of the opinion , that they will prove vessels Analogous to our Hu man Veins , and not meer Pores , they shall , if you please , be the subject of your entertainment in this Letter ; and the rather that , if they prove Veins ( as I little doubt them ) they are not to be passed over in silence , but are early to be accounted for in the Anatomy of Vegetables . To avoid ambiguity ; Those parts of a Plant , which Pliny ( lib. 16. 38. ) calls by the names of Venae and Pulpae , are nothing else , in my opinion but what our late Author , Dr. Crew , calls Fibres and Insertments , or the Lignous body interwoven with that which he takes to be Cortical , that is , the several distinctions of the Grain . Now , that the vessels , we are about to discourse of , are not any of the Pores of the Lignous body ( to use the Doctors terms ) is plain in a traverse Cut of Angelica Sylvestris magna vulgatior J. B , for example ; the Veins there very clearly shew themselves to an attentive view to be distinct from Fibres , observable in the Parenchyma of the same Cortical body together with themselves ; the Milky juice still rising besides and not in any Fibre . Also in the like cut of a Burdock in June , the like juice springs on this and on that side of the radii of the Woody circle , that is , in the Cortical body and pith only . Again , where there is no pith , there is none of these Veins as in the Roots of plants , and Trunks of trees ; but ever in the Bark of either . I need not here enumerate the many Plants , wherein these particulars are most plainly observable , as in Sphondylium , Cicutaria , many of the Thi●sle kind , &c. Further , Neither are they probably of the number of the Pores , described by our Author in the Cortical body , or Pith. Not surely of those Pores extended by the breadth , because the course of the juice in these vessels is by the length of the plant ; as I have sometimes very plainly traced in the pith of a dryed Fennel-stalk , following them by dissection quite through the length of the pith . It remains , that , if Pores , they are of those pores of the Cortical body , that are supposed to be extended by the length thereof ; which yet seems ( to me at least ) not enough , but we think them vessels invested with their own proper membranes , analogous to the Veins of our Humaine body ; for these reasons : 1. Because they are to be found in the Pith , and sometime in the Cortical body of a plant , not included within the common Tunicle of any Fibres , as is above noted : ( that Fibers , or the Seminal root are cloathed , is most plain in some plants , as in Fern and Geranium Batrachoides , the Fibres of the former are coated , at least in some parts of the plant , with a black skin , in the latter likewise with a red one : ) And in these cases , had they not , I say , their own proper membranes , we see no cause , why the very porous and spongy body of the Pith and Cortex , should not be in all places filled alike with the juice , and not rise ( as most plainly it doth ) in a few determinate and set places only , that is , according to the position and order of these vessels . 2. Again the Experiment I made , which you were pleased to publish * , concerning the effect of a ligature on Cataputia minor L●bel . viz. the sudden springing of the Milky juice out of infinite pores besides the Incision : ( the cause of which Phoenomenon I take be , the dissected veins impetuously discharging themselves of part of their juice within the porous Panenchyma of the Bark ; ) whence it is probable , that , if there was no coated vessel to hold this milky juice , we might well expect its springing upon the bare ligature , as when we squeez a wet Sponge ; the external Cuticle of the plant , as this Experiment shews , being actually perforated . In the next place it is very probable , that these vessels are in all Plants whatsoever . For as it is truth-like of all the other substantial parts of plants , though specified by divers accidents in Figure and Texture ; so of these Veins , which , though they be discernable mostly in those plants where they hold discouloured juices , yet we may very probably think , that they are not wanting , where the eye finds not that assistance in the challenging of them . And in these very plants , where they are least visible , there is yet a time when they are , if not in all , yet in some parts of these plants , plain enough to the naked eye : The tender shoots of the Greater and Lesser Maple , in May , are full of a milky juice ; viz the known liquor of these Veins . Again to this purpose , If you apply a clean knife blade to a travers cut of the like Shoots of Elder , the Gummy liquor of these Veins will be drawn forth into visible strings , as is the nature of Bird-lime of the bark of Holly , or the milk of Cataputia minor Lobel . Further , The leaf stalks of our Garden Rubarb do sometimes shoot ( by what accident , we enquire not here ) a transparent and very pure Chrystallin Gumm , though the Veins , that held this gummy juice , are by no ordinary means visible in them , and yet by comparing the nature and properties of this Gum , with that of the Gums of other Vegetables to be of theirs , by the same comparative Anatomy . Lastly , we think , that even Mushromes ( that seemingly inferiour and imperfect order of Vegetables ) are not exempt and destitute of these Veins , some of them yielding a milky juice , hot and fiery , not unlike some of the Spurge kind , or Euphorbium . It might be expected , that I should add somethings at least , concerning the Original and Productions of these Veins , if not an exact description of them , the course of the juices in them , and their more immediate and primary uses in the matter of Vegetation : But I must acquaint you , that ( besides the season is not now proper to improve and verifie , if I had leisure , the Observations formerly noted , and that they were things thrown into my Adversaria without other order , than that nothing should slip from me in the quest of Medicaments , that might be of light ) although I find indeed many scattered particulars ( besides them already delivered ) concerning the Position , Order , Number , Capacity , Distributions , Differences , Figure , &c. of these Veins ; you will be pleased to take it in good part , if I think fitting to reserve them until the opportunity of another Summers review : It seeming to me no small matter , to have fairly hinted the existence of them to such curious persons as shall have the leisure , and find themselves in better circumstances , than I can pretend to , as to those great advantages of Glasses . Designing , &c. To conclude with the primary use of these Veins ; which is , in my opinion , to carry the Succus nutritius of Plants , because , where they are not , there is no Vegetation ; as it is seen , if an ingrafted Branch or Arm be bared and stripped off the clay , &c. in June , all the course of Vegetation will appear to have been made only by the Bark , and not by the Wood , that is , in the place only , where these veins are . A secondary use is the rich furniture of our Shops ; for , from these Veins only it is , that all our Vegetable Drugs are extracted , and infinite more might be had , by a diligent enquiry , and easy means , which I have not unsuccefully put in practice ; witness the black Resin , I not long since sent you a specimen of . An Account of a Stone cut out from under the tongue of a Man ; sent in a Letter to his Grace the Lord Arch-Bishop of York . May it please your Grace , IN obedience to your Grace's Commands , I have penned the Circumstances of a not common Medical observation , viz. the Excision of a stone from under the tongue . And I here with present your Grace also with the stone its self , as I had it from the person it was taken . * As to the occasion and time of its birth , he tels me , ( My Lord , you may be pleas'd to give firm Credit to every particular , that he hath answered me at your Grace's instance ) it was from a winter Sea-voyage , which lasted much longer than he expected , and wherein he suffered an exceeding cold ; and that , not long after his landing , he found a certain Nodus or hard lump in the very place whence this stone was cut . There was about 8 years betwixt its breading and being taken away . As to its growth , and the inconveniences thence enensuing ; he further saith , that upon all fresh-cold taking , he suffered much pain in that part especially ; and yet , that cold once being over , that part was no more painful than the rest of his mouth . He adds , that towards the 7 th and 8 th year it did often cause sudden swellings in all the Glanduls about the mouth and throat upon the first draught of beer at meals ; which yet would in a short time fall again . Lastly , as to the particulars remarkable at the time of its being taken away , he relates ; That it began its work with a sudden vertigo ; which vertiginous disposition continued more or less from Spring 'till August ; in which month , without any praevious cause save riding , the place where it was lodged suddainly swelled , and ran purulent matter at the aperture of the duct●●● Whartouianus : that it suddainly stopped of its running ( which he cannot attribute to any thing but Cold , ) and swelled with a great inflammation , and very great danger of choaking ; it being scarce credible , what pain the party suffered in endeavouring to swallow even beer or any liquid thing . This extremity lasted 5 days , in all which time , the party had so vast a flux of spittle runing from him , that it was not possible for him to repose his head to sleep , without wetting all the bed about him ; insomuch as that it was very much questioned by some friendly visitants , whether he had not of himself , or by mistake , made use of Mercurial medicines . The varieties or degrees of this spontaneous salivation were such , that he urged me not to omit them in the relation I was to make to your Grace , as thinking them very notable . The first day , the saliva ran thin and transparent , almost like water without any bubles . The 2 day it ran frothy ; it tasted salt , ( which yet he is apt to think hot rather , than really salt , because that day the inflammation was at the height ) . The 3 day it roaped exceedingly ; on which day a small pin-hole broak directly over the place of the Stone and ran with purulent matter as formerly . The 4 day the saliva ran insipid , sensibly cold in the mouth ; ( which again confirms me in that opinion , that the former sharp tast was the effect of heat , and not the immediate quality of a salt humour ; ) very little forthy . The 5 day ( which was that of the incision , ) it ran as on the 4 th but left an extream claminess on the teeth , insomuch that they often clave together , as though they had been joyned together with glue . Upon the inci●ion , which proved not wide enough , the membrances or baggs , wherein the Stone lay , came away first . As to the Stone it self , it was so hard as to endure the forcipes in drawing it forth : it was covered over with grass green matter , which soon dryed , and left the stone of a whitish colour , as it is to be seen . It is but light in proportion to its bulk , weighing about 7 grains ; and it s much of the shape of our ordinary horse-beans . There are visible impressions upon it of some Capillary and small vessels , it was bred amongst . Lastly , it is scabrous or rough , sand-like , although the substance is Tophaceous . The Accidents accompaning the working away of this Stone , ( for the incision was meerly obstetrical , ) and the place of its birth give occasion to call the distemper a Ranula . Yet in truth this was nothing else but one of those Tumours called Atheroma , and therefore we will name it lapis Atheromatis . An Extract of a Letter from York April 12. 1672. concerning animated Horse-haires ; rectifying a Vulgar Errour . Sir. I Cannot discover any thing new and rare in natural Philosophy , but I must forthwith make you participate of my good fortune ; and I assure you , the relation , I am about to make you , is of a thing very surprising . It hath been credibly reported , that Horse-hairs thrown into water will be animated ; and yet I shall shew you by an unquestionable observation , that such things as are vulgarly thought animated Hairs are very Insects , nourished within the bodies of other Insects , even as Ichneumons are within the bodies of Caterpillars . I will premise the particulars concerning this Ainmal , as I find them collected by the Industry of Aldorvaudus , and save you the trouble of that voluminous Author . This Insect ( saith he ) seems to have been unknown to the Ancients ; as it is called by the moderns seta aquatica or vermis set●rius , either from the most slender figure of the body ; or because it is thought to be generated of an horse-hair putrifying in water . The Germans call them by a name rendred Vituli aquatici . It is bred in corrupt waters ; perhaps of horse-hair , for ( saith Albertus upon his own frequent trial , as I find him quoted by Aldrovandus , ) these hairs , put into standing water , move and are animated or , as he words it , vitam & spiritum accipiunt , & moventur . Other have thought them to have their birth from weeds hanging down from the banks into ponds and Rivers . Others from Locusts and Grashoppers ( ex Bruchis ; ) which last though it be near the matter , yet it is rejected by Aldrovandus himself , as the most unlikely . They have been fouud in cold and good springs , and elsewhere , ( which is a wonder , saith Aldrovandus , ) upon a leafe in a Garden . And this , which was there found , was 5 or 6 fingers-breadth long ; the thickness of a bristle Horse-hair , with a duskish back , and a white belly ; and the tail on every side white . I saw ( saith Aldrovandus ) a black one thicker than the whitish one . Other Authors otherwise descibe them , as Bertruius , Albertus , &c. Some affirming them to have been a cubit long ; others , two cubits others , 9 inches long at the least : that they are white of colour , and so hard as scarce to be crushed with ones foot : to be every where of the same thickness : that they move not as wormes move , but snake-like , and knit themselves up into knots : that their skin is one continued thing without Incisures ; and therefore some would exclude them from the Insect-kind : that they have no head , but swim both waies , and therefore may be called amphisbaena aquatica : that they are poyson , drunk down into the stomack , but not venom to touch . And thus much out of Aldrovandus concerning the name of this Insect , the place of its birth and original , the place where they are to be found , its description , different species , nature , poyson &c. Our observation is this . April . 2. there was thrown up out of the ground of my Garden , in digging amongst other things of this nature , a certian cole-black Beetle of a midle size , and flat shape , and which I have observed elsewhere common enough . These Beetles I dissected upon the account of some curiosity , wherein I had a mind to satisfy my self . But I was surprised to find in their swollen bellies of these Hair-wormes , in some three , in others but one onely . These particulars we carefully noted : 1. That upon the incision they crawl'd forth of themselves . 2. That putting them into water , they lived in it many daies , and did seem to endeavour to escape by lifting up their heads out of the water , and sastning them to the side of the vessels ; very plainly drawing the rest of their body forward . 3. That they cannot be said to be amphisbaena , but do move forward only by the head , which is fairly distinguishable from the Tail by a notable blackness . 4. That the three , I took out of the body of one Beetle , were all of a dark hair-colour with whitish-bellies , somewhat thicker then hoggs bristles ; but I took out of the body of another beetle one that was mu●st thicker than the rest ; much lighter coloured ; and by measure just five Inches and a half long ; whereas all the rest did not exceed three inches three quarters . An Extract of a Letter enlarging and correcting the former Notes about Kermes ; and withal insinuating a conjecture of Cochincil's being a sort of Kermes . Sir , WE must correct as well as enlarge our Notes concerning Kermes * ; and yet there will be much difficulty in resolving the question concerning the Original and Efficient of Kermes . These things are certain . 1. That we have this year seen the very Gumm of the Arpicok and Cherry-lawrel-Trees trausudated , at least , standing in a Crystal-drop upon some ( though very rarely ) of the tops of these Kermes . 2. That they change colour from a yellow to a dark-brown : that they seem to be distended and to war greater , and from soft , to become brittle . 3. That they are fill'd with a sort of Mites ; that small powder ( which I said to be Excrement , ) being Mites as well as that Liquamen or softer pulp ( which I took to be Bees-meat ; ) concerning both which particulars I am pretty well assur'd by my own , and also by my ingenious friend , Dr. Johnsou of Pomsret's more accurat Microscopical Observations . 4. That the Bee-grubbs actually feed on Mites , there being no other food for them . 5. That there are other Species of Beesor Wasps besides those by me described ; which are sometimes found to make these Mites their food : Dr. Johnson having open'd one Husk , with one only large Maggot in it . 6. That there are probably different sorts of Mites in these Huskes , making possibly different species of Kermes : For , some I have found to hold Carnation-colour'd Mites , enclosed in a fine white Cotten , the whole Husk starting from the Twiggs , shrivelling up , and serving only for a Cap or Cover to that company of Mites , Other Mites I have seen white , and ( which is most usual ) the Husks continuing intire and not coming away from the Twigg they adhere to , and but little Cotton at the bottom . Those of the first sort are the white Cob-webbs on the Vine , described by Mr. Hook Micrograph . Obs. 56. 7. That shrivell'd Cap to be found upon the Mites inclosed in Cotton , as also the whole Husk it self , if taken early in April , while so●t , will dried in the Sun , shrink into the very figure of Coch●●●il : Whence we guess , that Cochineil may be a sort of Ker●●● taken thus early and sun-dried . Hitherto 〈◊〉 Summers ▪ 〈◊〉 ●●concerning Kermes , This advantage at least we may have by 〈…〉 the ●●count , taken from M. Verney by Dr. 〈…〉 publish 't in one of the Tran●●●● 〈…〉 is made more intelligible : the small Scarlet powder , there mention'd , being to be understood of those Mites ; and they to be distinguish't from the Bee-grubbs ; which are chang'd into the ●●●●ping Fly , that is , the bee , ( for kind at least ) by us described formerly , I am , &c. York Octob. 9. 1671. A Description of an odd kind of Mushr●●● 〈…〉 Milky Juice , much hotter upon the tongue than Pepper , &c. Novemb , 15. 1672. THe 18 of August last ▪ I passed through 〈◊〉 woods under Pinno-moor in Craven : In the Wood● I then found an 〈◊〉 number of Mushroms , some wither'd , and 〈…〉 . They were of a large 〈…〉 redgilled eatable - 〈◊〉 or 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 of their shape , that is , with a perfectly found 〈◊〉 or 〈…〉 we vulgarly call it , ) thick , fleshy , not 〈…〉 and round Foot stalk , of about 6 fingers breadth 〈◊〉 above ground , and ordinarily as thick as my 〈…〉 If you cut any part of this Mushrom , it will bleed exceeding freely a Milk-white Juice , concernig which 〈◊〉 1. That this Milky-Juice tasts much hotter upon the tongue than Pepper . 2. That it is not clammy to the touch . 3. That the 〈◊〉 not much discolour it , on the bl●de of a knife ; as is usual with most Vegetable Juices . 4. That it became in the glass viol , I drew it into , suddenly concret and stiff , and did in some daies dry into a 〈◊〉 Cake . 5. That it then also when well dried , retain'd its fierce biting tast and white colour . Fu●●er , I observ'd these Mushroms , 〈◊〉 of Juice , not to be endured upon our tongues , to abound with Fly-maggots . Also , the youngest and tendrest of them , that is , such as are most Juicy , to have been very much eaten by the Grey meadow naked Snail , lodging themselves within the sides of the plant . Concerning this kind of biting Mushrom , I find in a certain late discourse of the State of Russia these words ; Groozshidys Fungorum maximi , palmam lati , instar Omasi bibuli sunt , crassi & candidi ; dum crudi sunt , succo Cla●●● putà ) abundant . Eos sicut Tithymallum muriâ corrig●●● R●them ; aliter fances & gu●ter 〈…〉 . Ipse se●el 〈…〉 assato● 〈…〉 non 〈…〉 periculo . The reference to the Cuts or Figures is here confused , and the description too concise , to say that Ours agrees in any thing with Theirs , save the great ac●imony of the Juice they both yeild . I may sometime acquaint you with the Medicinal Uses , I have caused to 〈◊〉 made of this White 〈…〉 the mean time I shall only mind you of the great 〈…〉 hath with Euphorbium . Since this Letter the Author thereof was pleased to give us this further Account in an other of Decemb. 17. viz. — Mr Wray return'd me this Answer to my Letter about the biting Mushrom ; At my return to Midleton I found a Letter from you , containing the Description of a Mushroms by you discover'd in Marton-woods unde Pinno moor . I doubt not but it is that described in Joh. Ba●bin 1. 40. c. 6. under the title of Fungus piper at us alb●● , lacteo succo turgens . Only he saith ; 1. That it doth in bigness exceed the Champignon ; whereas you write , that there are few of them much bigger than that : But yet in saying so , you grant them to be bigger . 2. He saith , for their bigness they are not so thick as that ; you describe yours to be thick in flesh . In all other points the Descriptions agree exactly . For the colour , of that it is white , Gills and all ; for the place , that it grows in woods ; and for the tast , that its hotter than Pepper . Several particulars mention'd by you , are not observ'd or not mention'd by him . I cannot say , that I have as yet met with this Mushrom . A futher Account concerning the Existence of Veins in all kind of Plants ; together with a Discovery of the Membranous substance of those Veins , and of some Acts in Plants resembling those of Sense ; as also of the Agreement of the Venal Juice in Vegetables with the Blood of Animals , &c. Communicated in a Letter of Januar. 8. 1673. and exhibited to the R. Society . SIR , WE have formerly given you certain reasons for the Existance of Veins , ( analogous to those in Animals ) in all Plants whatsoever , not Mushromes excepted : To which we might add others of later notice ; as the skin of a plant may be cut sheer off with part of the spongy parenchyma , and no signs of Milky juice follow , that is , no breach of a vein . Again , we have stript the Plant of its skin , by pulling it up by the roots , and exposing it to the wet weather , untill it became flaccid as a wet thong , without any injury to the Veins , which yet upon incision would freshly bleed . These Experiments , I say , make against the general opinion of one only sap loosely pervading the whole plant , like water in a sponge . And though we have made these and many other Experiments to facilitate an ocular demonstration of these Veins ; yet we have not been able to effect it to our mind , and subject them as nakedly to our eye as we could wish , for a through-information of their Use , and a minute and accurate discovery of all the particular Accidents belonging to them as such vessels . This , I say , is a work of much labour and patience ; and that which renders matters very difficult , is the infinite number , smallness and perplexity of these Veins . In the Transverse cuts of Plants , we see as it were a certain Order and Number the bloody orifices of dissected veins . We observe also in a Leaf , which we take to be the simplest part of a plant . 1. That the Veins keep company with the Ribbs and Nerves ( as we vulgarly call them , ) and are distributed into all the parts of the Leaf , according to the subdivisions of those nervous lineaments , and are disposed with them into a certain net-work ; whether by Inosculations or bare contact only , we pretend not to determine . 2. That in a Transverse cut of a Leaf , the middle Fibre or nerve , for example , seems to yeild one big drop of a Milkie juice , springing as it were from one vein ; yet the Miscroscope plainly shews us , that there are many veins which contribute to the making up of that drop . 3. That if a Fibre or nerve be carefully taken out of the Leaf , the Veins will appear in it like so many small hairs or pipes running along and striping the nerve . 4. That those many veins are all of an equal bigness , 〈…〉 to be more certain of the ra●●ifications of the Fibres , wherein those veins are , we yet are so , that those veins do any where grow less and smaller , though probably it may be so . That which makes us doubt it , is the exceeding smallness of these veins already , even where we might probably expect them to be Trunk veins and of the largest size ; and being there also in very great Numbers and running in direct lines along the fibre , we guess , that one or more of them may be distributed and fall off on either hand with the subdivisions of the fibres , and not suffer any diminution in their bulk . 6. That we cannot discern any where throughout the whole plant larger or more capacious veins , than those we see adhering to the fibres of the Leaves ; which do also appear from comparing the bleeding Orifices in a transverse cut . I have found it a difficult and laborious task , to trace and unravel them throughout the whole plant . Our opinion is , that these Veins do still keep company with their respective Fibres . And as all the Fibres of the Leaf are joined in the Stalk of the Leaf , and that stalk explicated in cloathing the Twig or Stem of the plant , ( which we take to be the reason of the orderly breaking forth of the Leaves . ) so do we think of the Veins , their perpetual companions . And , as we have said , the Fibres of the Leaves are joined in the Twig ; so are those of the Twigs in the Branches ; those of the branches in the Trunk or body of the tree : The like also in an inverted order we seem to observe in the several Coats and Ramifications of the Root . This the several Circles of bleeding Orifices in tranverse cuts seems to confirm . But more in the Roots of plants , if a simple Coat be separated and exposed betwixt your eye and the light , the Veins appear to be strangly intangled and implicate , and not in the simple order , as in the Leaves . The like we think of the Bark of the bodies of Trees , which we cannot distinguish from the Roots of plants ; though there is , indeed , something ( at least at certain seasons of the year ▪ ) in the Root , which is not to be found in any part of the plant besides . From what hath been said , it may well be doubted , whether there is any sinus or common Trunk , into which all the veins are gathered ? But rather , each existing apart by it self . We indeed have found it very difficult so to exhaust the plant of its milkie juice , as to kill it , though we have given it very many incisions to that purpose . Divers other instances there are , which favour the Discontinuance of the Veins , and the little relation and intercourse they have with one another ; as one branch of a Tree having fair and well grown fruit , before the other branches of the same tree and fruit blossom or have leaves ; from the different situation and other circumstances of culture ; the indefinite and perpetual growth of a Tree ; the Cyon governing , &c. And thus far we have taken our information concerning these Veins , partly by the appearance they make in transverse cuts , and partly by the help of a Microscope ; which last indeed has shewed us something of their number , magnitude , order , distributions , &c. And yet neither of these helps in our hands has satisfactorily discovered to us other particulars belonging to these vessels , as external Figure , Coats , Cavitie , &c. The substance of these veins seems to be as truly Membranous , as the Veins of Animals : A Leaf will not give way and be extended , but the Veins in a leaf , if freed of all the woody Fibres , will be stretched out to one third part at least , and vigorously restore themselves again , just like a Vein , Gut , or any other membranous ductus of an Animal . Again these membranous Pipes are exceeding thin and transparent , because they suddainly disappear and subside after their being exhausted of their Juice ; and particularly in that we see the liquor , they hold , quite through our Veins , or ( in Chelidonium majus , for example ) a tincture of Saffron in Crystalline Pipes . Concerning the External Figure of these Veins and Cavitie , as well as other Accidents , we thought , they would have been made more apparent to us , if it were possible to coagulate the Juice they hold without much shrinking the plant . We were in hopes , Freezing would have effected this ; which though it did not succeed as we promised our selves , in respect of the manifestation of these Accidents ; yet it gave us some further light into the nature of the Juice of these veins . In the keenest frost , which hapned the other winter , we dissected the frozen leaves of the Garden Spurge . Here we observed , that all Juice ( besides that which these veins hold ) was , indeed , frozen into hard Ice , and to be expressed out in the figure of the containing pores ; but the Milkie-Juice was as liquid as ever , but not so brisk as in open weather . This Experiment we take to be good proof of the perfection of this Milkie Juice , and that it hath within it self so great a degree of fermentation , that it preserves it self and consequently the whole plant from the injuries of the weather ; that is , the plant owes it life to it . Thus we have seen Insects ( as Hexapode-worms , &c. ) ly frozen upon the snow into very lumps of Ice , which did not only cause the glass to ring we struck them against , but did endanger the breaking of it : And yet , put under the glass and exposed to the warmth of the fire , they quickly recovered their legs and vigour to escape ; which we think could not be , unless the Vital liquor of their veins , as in this Instance of plants , had been untouched and little concerned in the frost . Further , we hence also argue the different Vses as well as Natures of these Juices , and look upon the frozen Icicles or that copious dilute and Limpid sap as Alimental ; the Milkie and not frozen Juice , as as the only proper Venal . As to the motion of these Juices , these things are certain ; 1. That the Milkie ▪ Juice alwaies moves and spring● briskly upon the opening of a vein ; the Limpid sap but at certain seasons , and as it were by accident , and not ( as I judge ) from any vital principle or fermentation of its own . 2. The vena● juice hath a manifest intestine motion or fermentation within it self ; witness ( besides what hath been just now said of it ) its contributing ( and the long continuance of ) that motion to the most insensible liquors ; and likewise its thick and troubled bleeding , sike the rising of yeast , which yet in a few hours after drawing falls , and the juice becomes transparent , as the Gum of the Virginian Rhus , &c. I shall not desire any person to acquiesce wholly in a bare fermentation ; but endeavour a happy discovery of the Frame of all the parts of a plant , on which perhaps this motion may much depend . In the mean time we must indeed needs think ( according to the knowledge we yet have of the parts of plants , ) that these juices move by a far different contrivance of parts from that of Animals ; not yet here discovering any uniting of veins into one common Trunk , no Pulsation , no sensible stop by ligature , no difference in veins , &c. All which difficulties notwithstanding may , I hope , in time may be happily overcome ; and the Analogie betwixt Plants and Animals be in all 〈…〉 opening of flowers ; the 〈…〉 of the heads of Poppies from a pendulous posture , and particlarly the Vermicular motion of the veins when exposed to the air . Again , the Veins of Plants may indeed be different , though at present we cannot tell wherein they are so . The Arteries within our heads are hardy to be known by the eye from the Veins . Further there are natural and spontaneous excretions or venting of superfluous moisture in plants , visible and constant , in the Crown Imperial , Rorella , Pinguicula , &c. As to the Ligature , as it hath been hitherto applied by us , it is not to be relyed on for discovery of this motion ; the Veins only of plants being the parts probably distendable . Lastly we shall not omit to tell you , that either we must take that away from the other reasons given of the necessity of the Circulation of the blood in Animals , viz. the hindring of its breaking and clodding ; or we must grant the same motion to the Venal juice in Plants : we having undeniable Experiments to shew , that the Venal juice of Plants and the Blood of Animals agree in this , that they both , when they are once drawn from their respective veins , do forth-with break and coagulate , and that the serum in the one as well as in the other becomes a stiff gelly by a little standing . But of the different natures of the juices of these viens in divers Plants and their motion we will remain your debtor , and acquit our selves when we shall find it convenient ; at present ; only acquainting you , what variety of Experiments hath taught us , that probably more useful preparations and certainly a truer Analysis and 〈…〉 and parts of vegetable Drugs may be 〈…〉 whilst they are bleeding and liquid , than after they are once become concrete and have lost their natural Fermentation . I am &c. A Letter dated May 21. 1673. in York , concerning the unalterable Character of the Whiteness of the Chyle within the Lacteal Veins ; together with divers particulars observed in the Guts , especially several sorts of Worms found in them . — I Come to your Letter , where the Analogy betwixt the Veins in Plants and the Nerves in Animals , hinted by Dr. Wallis , is a considerable notion , and I shall set my self a task e're long to examine them both again on purpose , and to give you my thoughts . In the mean time , I will entertain you , if you please , with some Anatomical Observations and Experiments . It hath been long in my thoughts and desires to have discovered the Actual passage of the Chyle into the Lacteal Veins ; of which yet I never doubted , as I find some do at this day . The difficulty lyes in the certain and unalterable character of the Chyle's Whiteness , especially when received into those Veins . And yet it is as certain , that in a Diabetes the Urine retains all the qualities of the liquor drunk . Also in that famous instance of those that eat the fruit call'd the Prickle-pear ( if I remember aright , ) their Urine hath affrighted the Eater with the colour of bloud , that is , with the not-alter'd colour of the Juice of the Fruit. In these instances at least we cannot doubt but the Chyle , even in the Lacteal Veins , was qualified according to the food and drink . To effect then something to this purpose , we have formerly , and that very often , repeated the Experiment of injecting highly tinged liquors into the Guts of a live Animal . It would be too tedious and impertinent , to write down the circumstances of many different tryals : We will only in short tell you the manner of performing it and the success . We laced the skin of the Abdomen of a dog loosly for a hands breadth , and then opening it underneath the stitches , we took out either the duodenum , or any other of the tennia intestina . The Gut , took out , we open'd with a very small orifice , and having ready the tinged liquor luke-warm , we injected it upward and downward : Carefully stitching up the gut , and then drawing the Lace , we unloosed two of the Dogs feet , laying him on his side for what time we thought convenient . The tinged liquors we used , were good Barbado's Indigo , in fair water , and filtrated ; also lumps of Indigo thrust down his throat ; good broath ( as they call it ) of a blew fat ; Indigo in Milk ; Saffron in Milk. Again , we tried in some Dogs fed before hand , and injected the liquors in the very hight of the Chyle's distribution ; into others yet fasting , and that for a longer or shorter time . The Success was so constant , that we cannot say , we ever did find the least discolouring of Chyle on the other side the Guts , that is , within the Lacteous Veins , but ever white and uniform . Whence we judge it not very feasable to tinge the Venal Chyle in a well and sound animal . And He that would demonstrate the matter of fact to the Eye , must probably do it by giving him some such thing in the food , as shall cause a Diabetes , or some distemper equivalent to it . Though we have observ'd many odd things in the several Exercises of this nature ; yet we shall not trouble you at present with any other particulars , than what we have further observ'd in the Guts , to which we shall confine our paper . Of these we shall proceed to speak though possibly the the things may be better known to you already . As 1. of the Glandul● miliares † of the small Guts , which may also in some Animals be well call'd fragiformes , from the figure of the one half of a Strawberry , and which yet I take to be Excretive glanduls , because Conglomerate . 2. The Vse of the Intestinum cae●um , subservient to that of the Colon and Rectum ; manifest in such Animals , where Nature intends a certain and determinate figure to the Excrements . 3. Of some sorts of Vermin , we found in the Guts . And first of the Lumbrici lati or Tape worm . Of these , I say , we found in the guts of one Dog , perhaps more than an hundred in all . The duodenum was exceedingly stuffed out and extended with them . Which also well agrees with an other Observation I made in a Mouse , where I found the duodenum to be far bigger than the Stomach it self , by reason of the great numbers of these worms for kind , which were contained in it : For kind , I say ; for these Tape-worms were of a quite different shape from those of the Dog , or any that I have ever yet seen . To proceed , we found them also in the Dog 's Jejunum and Ileon ; but not any one lower than the Valv● a coli , nor any higher than the duodenum or within the Pilorus . Below the duodenum they lay at certain distances one from another , though sometimes by pairs or more of them twisted together . Near them was constantly to be observed an Excrement of their own , distinct , for colour ( the observation being made in a Dog plentifully fed for other purposes ; ) just as we find in worm-eaten tracks of wood , where the Coss● leave behind them the wood which hath pass'd through their bodies : These worms lay mostly with the small ends upward , as feeding upon and expecting the Chyle in its descent . These lumbrici lati were none of them above one foot long , and most of them of an equal length and bigness . The one end was as broad as my little finger-nail , and pointed like a lancet ; the other end , coming small gradually for the whole length of the Animal , was knoted , or ended in a small button like a pin-head . They were every-where and in all parts of them alike milk white , of a flat and thin substance like fine Tape , divided into infinite rings and incisures ; each incisure having sharp angles , on both sides , looking to the broader end standing out beyond each other : else the sharp corners of the annuli would necessarily hinder the Ascent of the Animal ; whereas , if the contrary be true , they serve to keep it up . Each ring hath also on the one side only , and that alternately , one small pro●uberance , much like the midle feet of the body of some Caterpillers . After I have thus described them to you , I desire you to view the Cut of Tulpius in the last years Edition of his Medic. Observat. l. 2. 42 ; where he retracts the first figure , given us in the Edition of that book in the year 1652. And yet I cannot say , that all in this last is true ; for , to me , the rictus and eye in the there supposed head of the animal seem to be the meer fancies of the painter ; not to say , that probably the smaller end is the head , which , indeed , is in this Cut wholly neglected . Comparing our Animals with that Cut of Tulpius , it was not very easy for me to observe , because of the great resemblance , the specifick difference of the lumbrici lati of Men , and those of this Animal . I was not so happy as to discover any motion in any part of them , in water or out of it , nor did they seem , if pricked or otherwise hurt , much if at all ) to contract themselves or shorten the Annuli , so that they then appea'd to me as things without motion or sense . There is an other sort of lumbrici lati to be met with very ●requently also in Dogs , called Cucurbitini from the likeness each annulus or link hath to a cucumber seed . I have found of them about half a foot long , but more often broken into shorter pieces . The former by us discribed is undoubtedly a compleat and entire Animal ; but there is great reason of suspition , that this is a chain of many Animals linked together . These Animals for Kind have been observed to have been voided by Men , and found enclosed in a Gut or Membrane of a prodigous length : And ( which is more notable , ) a person of great integrity and worth , Mr , F. I. affirmed to me , that he once assisted at the opening of a Dog , in which one of the Kidneys was observed to be quite wasted and become a perfect bladder , and in that bladder they found something like an Animal of a monstrous shape , which being dissected , was nothing else but a skin full of these lumbrici cucurbitini . † It were to be desired , that such as have the oppertunity of such rare Phaenomena , as of Snakes , Lizards , Beetles , Catterpillers , Toads and such like things , as we read of in Medicinal histories to have been vomited , whether they are not the like disguises of this sort of Worms , much assisted by the surprised fancies of the first Observers . And because these sort of Wormes are sometimes said to be found out of the Guts , their most proper place , we shall conclude with a very recent observation of the last month in this City . A Chirurgion brought me about 20 worms , which he had just then taken out of an ulcerated Ankle of a Girle of about eight years old . I had the curiosity to go my self and see it . I found the leg found all but the Ankle , which was vastly swell'd , and the Girle otherwise hearty and well coloured , She had been in great misery for some months ; had been sent up to London , where she was touched and dressed for the Evil. Sometimes after her return , her pain continuing , a young Puppy was opened and applyed to the Soars . The Chirurgeon , who took off the puppy , found it , to his great admiration , full of worms , at least 60. in number , what those he found in the body of the Puppy , and what he drew out of the soar Ankle ; into which , he said , they crawled down as worms do into the Ground . The same puppy was again applyed , and it was then ( at the second taking of the puppy ) that I made the visit , and saw only one worm got out into the puppy , but a very live and stirring one . Many were afterwards kill'd injections . These worms I affirm , according to my best Knowledg , ( and I had the oppertunity of comparing them ) were of the very Species of the Lumbrici teretes , which Children familiarly void from the Guts . They were betwixt three and four inches long ; all , about the matter , of an equal bigness , as of one brood ; something thicker than a Ducks quill ; very sharp at both ends ; stiff , and exactly round ; without incisures , visible at least , and yet could move and twist themselves readily enough . All the difference was in the colour , these being much whiter than any I have seen from the Guts . Vid. Barthol . in Hist. 60. Cent. 5. where neer twenty worms , as long as my finger , were found in a Lady's arm , probably of this Species too . I beg your pardon for my , &c. Some Papers written about the same time to Mr. Oldenburgh , in whose hands they remained unpublished . 1. Paper . THe passage of the Chyle through the Intestines , into the Lacteous Veins , is a thing hitherto demonstrated to the eye by none . Dr. Lowar ingeniously confesses the ill successe he had in trying with Air or tinged Spirit of Wine , by neither of which he was able to force a passage . And J. Wallaeus is very positive that however the Chyle in the Intestines may be diversly coloured , yet it is still white in the Lacteal Veins . ( V. Epist. de mot● ) Chyle . To this purpose Diembroock in his late anatomie * affirmes " Chylum semper album " inveniri in vasis lacteis mesenterij , & thoracic is — viridem verò rubrum alteriusve coloris in jis à nemine hactenus visum fuisse . p. 37. Notwithstanding which , and my own Insuccessfull Tryals , I did not doubt , but some happy Experiment would shew the contrary ; and a purposely coloured Chyle might find admittance into the Lacteal Veins , though not by force , yet by the consent and introduction of nature her self . The successe of some late Experiments we made to this purpose , we shall further acquaint you with . 1. Experiment , I caused a Dog to be fed , and after 4 hours , or therabouts ( having ready by me a cleer Tincture of Indigo dissolved in fair water filtred ) I opned the Abdomen , and making a small incision in the Jejunum , ( as was formerly discribed ) I injected one ounce or two . this done , the Gut and all we stitched up again , and the Dog turned upon his leggs . After one hour and one quarter we cut the stitches , where we beheld a copious distribution of Chyle and turgid Lacteal Veins , but as white as ever ; And yet carefully searching the Guts , we perceived none of the liquor injected any where . 2. Experiment , An other Dog which was kept fasting 40. houres , a very little flesh , without water , given him , some 5 houres before the injection of the Tincture of Indigo , which was done after the same manner , as before related , only the Tincture was well warmed , and some 12. ounces throughn up the duodenum , and down the Ileon . Here were empty Guts , nor the least appearance of any Lacteal Veins in the Mesenterie . After full 3 hours the stiches were cut again ( some occasional businesse hindring me from doing of it sooner ) and carefully examining the Mesenterie , we found many Lacteal Veins of an azure colour , and cutting some of the biggest of them asunder we did plainly see a thick blewish Chyle to issue forth , and to spread it self over the transparant Membrane of the Mesenterie . This is a very truth , which the Chirurgion , I imployed to assist me in the Experiment can well witnesse , and whose eyes I used as well as my own in carefully examining these matters . whence , although it hath been doubted of by some , yet it is most evident , that the Lacteal Veins receive , what they carry , from within the Cavitie of the Intestines . As to the bunches of Glandulae within the Guts , I have observed them in several kinds of Animals at divers times , and do therefore think them natural and not adventitious or morbous , as some were pleased to object . These Glandulae protuberate , and are thereby visible in any part of the small Guts , where they are to be found . In the duodenum of a Dog , I have seen many clusters of them , some as broad as my nail , and all disposed in an oval figure , like the half of a Strawberry , or Mulberry . They are very visible in the Guts of Mice , where each grain seems much larger than in a Dog. Again the part , where these Glandulae are , seems more thin than the rest of the Gut , and therefore the Gut slit , and held betwixt the light of your eye these grains are very conspicuous . Further these Glandulae ( like the rest of the Conglomerate kind ) empty themselves into the Guts , which is manifest by the comparison of them , and therefore serve for the excretion of some Saliva-like juices , but whether they may not also introduce the Chyle , I will not determine here . A Second Letter writ about the same time ; 1673. to the same Person . I did not think of explaning my sense of the use of the Caecum until I had had the Leisure and opportunty of purposely examining the I●testines of most kind of Animals . But because I am much mistaken by the person , who , as you tell me , is desirous to be anonimous to me , him I mean who raised the scruples you sent me , upon the Second Paragraph , which says , the use of the Intestinum Caecum to be subservient to that of the Colon , and Rectum ; manifest in such Animals where Nature intends a certain , and determinate Figure to the Excrements . I shall be forced to tell you , what I presume may prove , as neer the truth , as any one of the many conjectures extant in Authors , about the unknown use of this part . I understand by determinate figure . First , the Excrements divided into many small parts of a like shape , such as Sheep , Deer , Conies , Rats , Mice , Horses Catterpillers , Some Snailes &c. doe void . Secondly , in a greater Latitude , I oppose figured Excrements to Liquid , as C. Celsus in some place doth ; Thus the dung of Pigeons , and Geese , of Men , Dogs , Cats , &c. may be said to be figured . Now the Caecum , in my opinion , is subservient in some measure to the figuration of both , but most manifestly in the first kind . My meaning is that probably the use of the Caecum is to keep the Excrements , that passe into its cavitie ( and I believe all , or most part of them do in sound Animals ) so long , until they are sufficiently drained , baked , hardned , or of a due consistence , ( as clay is temperd for the mould ) to receive the Figure to be given from the Colon and rectum . This use I say of the Caecum , seems to me to be much more manifest in such Animals , as have figured Excrements of the first kind . In Ratts for example , ( whose Excrements are the most elegantly and constantly a like figured , of any Sanguineous Animal I have met with ) the Caecum is more large , and capacious , than the stomack it self , and perhaps than all the small guts put togather . But its use in receiving the Excrements or exhausted Chyle , is not more apparent , from its large capacity ; than that other of further draining and tempering them to a stiffnesse , for the service of the Colon , from the admirable contrivance , and structure , of this latter Gut , which is a Phaenomon that deserves further consideration : it is I say to be noted , that immediately under the Value of that Gut , in this Animal , are certain Spiral Fibres , which make a kind of screw . Now it seems to me , that the Excrements , after they are brought to a due Consistence by the Necessarie stay they make in the Caecum , and being carried out thence into the Spiral folding , or screw of the Colon , cannot descend in a perpendicular , as formerly through the small Guts , but still gently glide very leisurly by the vinding of the screw ; whence arises their Figure . And I am apt to believe , that if the Caecum of a Ratt , or any of the first kind of Animals mentioned , was tyed up , or otherwise hindred from its receit , the Animals would unavoidably fall into a Diarrhaea : there being , I say , no reason , that I can foresee , why the yet liquid Excrements or exhausted Chyle , such as we constantly find it , even at the very bottom of the small Gut , should slop at the entrance of the Colon , and not speedly glide through the screw , in a down right descent , that is , elude the devise of nature , and make the configuration of that so curiously contrived part uselesse , we I say supposing the Experiment to have taken away the necessarie Diverticulum and repositarie of the unprepared Excrements , in tying up the Caecum . I know not , whether the observation will hold good in general Terms , because I say , I have not yet purposily examined divers Animals in nature , viz. That the more accurately figured the Excrements of any Animal are , the more capacious is the Caecum , and on the contrary the lesse figured and liquid they are , the lesser the Caecum , or none at all . This is true certainly that some Animals , which are naturally loose have no Caecum at all or very little , as the Talpa , the Echinus terrestris the Gulo , a certian kind of voracious Woolfe , mentioned by Bartholine in his Observations . We shall not trouble you at present with our observations concerning the different Figure of Excrements in the divers Species of Animals already by us examined , nor of the place and of their becoming so figured . Also we shall passe by our thought for the present of the manner of the Caecums reception and preparing the Excrements . For the Colon , we likewise sorbear to offer some doubts we have , concerning natures end , in the necessarie Figuration of Excrements in some Animals , as first to prevent Diarrhaeàs ; Secondly to abide hunger the better ; thus Snails in Winter rest with full Intestines ; Thirdly to heighten the firmentation and digestion of the stomack and small guts . What we have hastly writ at present , being only intended for the better uuderstanding of that Paragraph , and not all that this subject would incite me to say . If it shall be objected , that grant the reception of the exhausted Chyle to be made in the Caecum , before it passe into the Colon : yet it seems that either we must give a power of choice to the Caecum , or what just comes in , will first be thrown out , it still being uppermost , that is , the lesse prepared excrement . I answer , that I do not conceive , what choiee or distinction Sheep , can make of the meat not ruminated , in the stomack , from that , which is but just now ruminated , and swallowed down , since all the many stomacks of a sheep are but one stomack and but one Gula , that is , in that respect of ruminating the stomack and Gula of a Sheep or Cow , is an other Caecum ; and yet in ruminating nature has its aime , and chews not things oftner over , than needs must ; the like we think of the office of the Caecum , which parts only with what is duly prepared , and retains the yet liquid Excerment . 3 Paper . Some probable thoughts of the whitenesse of Chyle ; and what it is after it is conveyed within the Arteries : Communicated much about the same time with the former . N. B. I am not altogether of the same Opinion Now ; yet , they were my thoughts than . 1. IN digestion of meat in the stomack , there is made a Separation or solution of Urinous salts ; no otherwise , than in the rotting of Animals , or Plants . 2. The Chyle is hughly impregnate with this Urinous Salts . 3. The Whitenesse of the Chyle is from the Fermentation it hath from its mixture with Urinous salts ; and that if desolv'd with fair water , it is wholly deprived of that colour , the firmentation ceasing . 4. The Salt Chyle is conveyed into the Venal blood , and with it enters the heart ; and it is thence thrown out , Chyle as it comes in by a continued pulsation into the Artery . 5. That as oft as it enters the emulgent Arteries , it there leaves behind it part of its salinous liquour or Urine , and consequently abates of its colour . 6. That when sufficiently freed of its Urinous salt , it becomes a Lympha ; which we think nothing else , but the residue of the Chyle , not yes made into the nature of blood , as not sufficiently depurate of its Saline Particles . 7. That probably it circulates long under the nature of a Lympha ; after visiting all the parts of the body by the Arteries , and returning again to the Hart , partly by its own vessells , and partly by the veins . 8. That in defect of Chyle ( for we cannot constantly feed ) nature continually supplys the Masse of blood with the Lympha , or old Chyle . 9. That upon every supply of fresh Chyle , much of the old stock or Lympha is ( according to the necessitie of parts ) converted to this or that use : and not till than . 10. That there is ever , more Lympha in the masse of blood , than there is need off for the diluting of it . the Arterial blood ( be the Animal never so much exhausted by hunger ) always parting with some upon extravasation and coagulation . 11. In the Coagulation of extravasate blood there is no praecipitation of parts , as in curdled Milk &c. for if the Chyle be freshly distributed into the Masse of blood , it will again separate it self , as Oyl will from water ; and in like manner is it with the Lympha or old Chyle , neither of them being as any essential part of the blood . 12. The Venal and Arterial blood have probably both a like quantity of Lympha to dilute them ; but the Arterial in Coagulating involves within its Crassamentum more than the Venal : the reason may be , for that the Arterial is fuller of air , which rarifies and renders the Arterial Crassamentum more porous and capacious , of lodging the Lympha : which yet as it subsides by long standing , parts with and le ts goe more and more Lympha . 13. The great Instrument of Circulation is the Systole or Vibration of the Heart ; which yet would not be sufficient from hindring the Coagulation of the blood , without a continual supply of Lympha to dilute it . An Account of two uncommon Mineral Substances , viz. of Bitumen , and a White Liquor . January 7. 1674. SIR , THat this Letter may be the more acceptable to you , I shall communicate some Excerpta , taken out of the Letters , which that Inqusitive and Learn'd Gentleman Mr. Jessop is pleased to honour me with . I will give , ( saith he ) the best answer I can in short to the Questions , you put to me in your last . 1. The Fungus subterraneous , I sent you a large quantity of , was gotten in a Rocky Lime-stone ground , on a Common about two miles distant from Castleton in the Peake of Darby-shire , 15 or 16 yards deep , in the Old man ( as they call a Mine formerly wrought and stopt up ) covered with earth , that had either fallen or was thorwn in . There is no coal-bed that is knowu of within five or six miles of the place . Of this Fungus , by Mr. Jessops procurement , I received a good quantity ; and yet I am not able to say , in what form it grows . It does not seem to me to have any constant shape ; at least the pieces that I receiv'd are much like Pears or Turff , cut up in the high moosr , bothe in the sooty colour and inward substance ; this ouly is more clammy and tough , and dries not . And some of the fungous substance is very soft and like gel●y . In and about the more solid pieces , ( of which I have some , half a soot square , ) are many big lumps of a bituminous substance . This bitumen is very inflammable like Rosin ; it is very light , it breaks firm , and shines like good Aloes ; and for colour , it is not much unlike it , save that it is more dark color'd and purplish ; yet there is much of it of a dark green colour . We distill'd a parcel of it , which yielded us an Acidulous limpid water ; then , a white liquor , which was , I guess , from some of the Oily parts precipitate . And in the last place , a copious yellow Oyl , not unlike that of Succinum or Pitch . In the neck of the Retort we could discern no Volatil Salt , as in the like process upon Amber . Whether this ows its Original to a Vegetable , or is truly a concret Mineral Juyce and a fossil Bitumen I forbear to determine . I have not read of any such fungous Earth , in which bitumen naturally grows and adheres : And the finding of it in an Old mine doth much favour the first opinion of being a Vegetable substance ; either the very substance of the props of Wood , they make use of in lining and supporting the Grooves , thus alter'd , or certain fungus's growing out of them . That Birch , ( of which there is great plenty and hath been vast woods all these mountanous parts of England over ) will yeild a bitumen , as limpid as the sap is which runs from it by tapping , if we now had the skill to extract it , Pliny is very express , l. 16. c. 18. Bitumen ex Betula Galli exc●quunt . And more-over it is certain , that much of that wood , if not all , which is dugg up in the high moors of Craven , and which the people there call and use for Candle-wood , is no other than Birch , as it appears from the grain and bark ; and yet this wood kindleth flames , and exudats a rosin , which makes many pronounce it very Firr-wood . Whatever this bitumen is , which this Fungus subterraneous yeilds , it much differs from the Asphal●um of the Shopps ; and you may command a Specimen of it , that it may be better examin'd by more skilful Naturalists . 2. There is an other Mineral Juyce in these parts of England , which I have much inquir'd after , and longed to see ; and now I am likely to be satisfied , as you may think by Mr. Jessops words : Captain Wain , ( saith he ) a diligent and knowing person in Mines , gave me a White Liquor , resembling Cream both in colour and consistance , which he found in great quantities at the bottom of a Coal-pit , 49 yards deep , which I reserve for you . But this is not all the information that hath been given me about this White Liquor . Mr. George Plaxton , a curious and very intelligent person , writes thus to me from Sheriff Hales in Shropshire : I shall trouble you with an Observation , I lately met with in our Iron-mines , especially that which the Country people here call the White Mine , which yeilds the best Iron-stone . The Miners do commonly , upon the breaking of a Stone , meet with a great quantity of a whitish milky Liquor , inclosed in the Center of it ; they sometimes find a Hogshead contain , d in one cavity . 'T is in taste sweetish ; only it hath a Vitriolick and Iron-like twang with it . A Description of certain Stones , figured like Plants , York Novemb. 4th . 1673. IN this paper I send you an Account of some of the Parts of certain Stones figured like Plants ; which Argicola ( 5 Fossilium ) calls Trochitae , and the compound ones Entrochi ; we in English , St. Cutberds beads . Agricola will have them akin for substance to the Lapides Judaici ; and , indeed , these are of an opaque and dark coloured Sparr ; though I have of them from some parts of England of a white Sparr or Cawke , as our Miners call it : They all break like Flint , polished and shining . Put into Vinegar ( saith he ) they buble : Atque etiam reperitur interdum qui se tanquam Astroites moveat de loco . But this is true of all Fossils of what figrue so ever , that Vinegar will corrode and dissolve as a Menstruum ; provided they be broken into indifferent small grains , and the bottom of the Vessel hinder not , they will be moved from place to place by it . The figure of the Trochitae is cylindrical ; the outmost round or Circle ( we speak of one single joynt , which Agricola calls Trochites ) is in general smooth , both the flat-sides are thick drawn with fine and smal rayes , from a certain hole in the middle to the circumference . From the shooting of these rayes like Antimonie , and because a large Peice of this Stone of many joynts resembles the bole of a Tree , Aldrovandus ( who yet elsewhere discourses of this Stone , after Agricola and Gesner , under the name of Trochitae and Entrochi ) not improperly terms it ( Musae : Metallici lib. 1. pag. 188. ) Stelechites Stibii facie ; and there gives us a true ●igure of it . Two , three , or more of these Trochitae joyned together , make up that other Stone , which he calls Entrochos . The Trochite or single joynts are so together , that the Rayes of the one enter into the other Furrows , as in the Sutures of the skill . Hitherto we agree to what Agricola , Gesner , Boetius , Aldrovandus , and Wormius have said of them : We proceed upon our own Observations , which go much further . The Places where we find them very plentifully , are certain Scarrs in Braughton and Stock , little Villages in Craven . The Stones of the abovesaid described Figure , as many as have yet come to my hands from those places , have afforded us these Particulars . As to their bigness , I never yet met with any much above two inches about ; others there are as small as the smallest pinn , and of all magnitudes betwixt those proportions . These are all broken bodies ; some shorter Pieces , some longer , and of them , indeed , Trochitae , that is , but single joynts . I never fonnd one intire piece much above two inches long , and that very rarely too ; in some of which long pieces , I have reckned about 30 joynts . And as they are all broken bodies , so are they found dejected and lying confusedly in the Rock , which in some places , is soft and shelly ( as they call it , ) that is , rotten and perished with the wet and air . And though in some places they are but sprinkled here and there in the Rock , yet there are whole bedds of Rock of vast extent , which are made up of these , and other figured Stones , as Bivalve , Serpentine , Turbinate , &c. as at Braughton . As to the injuries they have received in their removal from the natural posture , if not place of their growth and formation , they are manifest . For , besides their being all broken bodies , we find many of them depressed and crushed , as if the joynt of a hollow ▪ Cae should be trod under foot : These Crushes being also real Cracks of a stone or glass . Again these stones consisting of many vertebrae or joynts , they are many of them strangely dislocated ; sometimes two , three , or more of the joynts in a Piece are slipped and out of order or rank , and sometimes a whole series of joynts , as when a pack of Crown pieces leans obliquely upon a Table . Futher , others I have that are twisted like a Cord , if this possibly may be reckoned amongst the injuries . Lastly , some have their joynts , indeed , even and in file , but are yet stuffed with a forrain matter , as when bricks are layed in motrer . There is great variety as to the thickness of the Trochitae or single joynts : some are so thin , that they are scarce the full of the 24 th . part of an inch ; others are a full quarter of an inch thick ; of these latter I only found at Stock : These , I say , are the extream proportions , as far as my Observations have yet gone ; there are joynts of all measures betwixt those two Extreams . This is true in divers Pieces , for mostly the joynts are of an equal thickness in one and the same Piece . Note , that there are slender and small Entrochi or Pieces , which have as thick joynts , as the biggest and fairest Pieces . There is also some difference in the seames or closing of the joynts : Some are but seemingly joynted ; which appears by this , that if they be eaten down a while in distilled vineger , the seeming Suturs will vanish , as in some I had out of Stafford-shire , from about Beresford upon the Dove : Others and all here at Braughton and Stock are really joynted , and the Sutures indented ; which indentures being from the terminating of the rayes , they are more fair or large , according to the differenc of the rayes , but even , equal , and regular . We have said , that generally the outmost Circle of each joynt is flat and smooth ; yet are there many other differences to be noted as to that Part : Very porbably because they are Parts or Pieces of different Species of rock-Plants . 1. That the smooth-joynted ( to say no more of them here ) are of different thicknesses as to the joynts . 2. On some Entrochi betwixt , Suture and Suture in the middle of each joynt , are certain Knots in a Circle ; the joynts thus distinguished are very deep and large , and are very frequent at Stock . 3. There are likewise of these with a circle of knots , which have many knots besides upon each joynt and look rugged . 4. Some with much thinner joynts , which yet have a Circle of knots in the middle of joynt ; and this also looks as though it was all over knotted , and these are found at Braughton only , as far as I know . 5. As some have but one Circle of knots , others , are knotted all over the joynt and rought ; so are there some others , which have a Circle of larger knots in the middle of each joynt , and a circle of lesser on each side close adjoyning to the border or verge of the Suture . This is huge pretty , and they are found at Stock . 6. Others betwixt Suture and Suture in the middle of each joynt rise with a circular edge . 7. A smooth Entrochos with a large or much risen edg on the middle of one of the joynts , and a much smaller on the middle of an other joynt and that atlernatively . 8. The same alternate difference , the joynts only much rounder and blunt , and here the joynts are visibly one thicker than the other . 9. The same with alternate edges knotted . 10. A double edg in the middle of every joynt ; this makes the joynts look as though they were exceeding thin and numerous , but indeed they are not so . 11. A double edg in the middle of every joynt knotted by intervals , or as it were serrate edges . And these are some of the differences , that I have at present been able to make out . Some of the Pieces of most , if not all , of the differences of these Entrochi are ramous , having lesser branches deduced from the greater , and that without order . Some have but few branches on a Piece ; others I find so thick of branches , that they resemble a ragged Staff. These Branches are deep inserted within the stemm , and by being separated , leave great holes in the sides of it . The rayes in the joynts of the branches run cross to the rayes of the stemm . On thick stemms , are somtimes very small branches , but mostly the bigger the Stem the thicker the branches . Some of these branches are branched again : Yet I find not any of them above one inch intire , and yet adhering and inserted into its stock o bole , and for the most part not above a joynt or two . The Branches are known from the stemm , by being a little crooked and something tapering or Conic. We meet but with few Pieces ( besides the branches ) that are not exactly Cylindrical , setting aside the injuries above mentioned , that is , that are not as thick at one end as at the other , and perfectly round , notwithstanding that we said , that there are of them of all degrees of magnitude within the proportions above-named . And , as we said , it is rare to meet with a Piece , that is not exactly cylindrical ; so amongst those few that are not so , some we find tapering at both Ends , and much swelled in the middle . And this is the other Species of this Stone , according to the division of Agricola : Entrochi duae sunt Species ; aut enim aequaliter teres est ; aut teres quidem , sed par● ejus media tumet , utrumque caput angustius est . But this must not be understood , as though both ends were compleat ; for these , are but broken Pieces , as the rest , more swelled in the middle . Others there are figured like a kind of Fruit , or Lapis Judaicus ; but these also are truly Entrochi , and are joynted notwithstanding this shape . Upon a small Stalk of two or three joynts is suddainly raised an Oval bottom , broken off also at both ends . To these we shall add what seems to have been summitates or fastigia ; long and slender Pieces with a little jointed buttom , hollow on the very top ; which top seems not to have been divided or broken off from any thing else . I must not forget , that as they are hollow in the middle ( and so it was easy to string them like beads , which gave occasion to the English name ; ) so these hollows are someetimes filled with earth , and sometimes an other Entrochos is inclosed like a pair of screws , and which is ( as it were ) pith to the other . Of these inward Entrochi some I have which are transparent . Note , that the hollows or piths are of different bores , but most are round . And yet there are of them in great plenty at Stock , whose hollow in the middle is in the elegant fashion of a Cinquefoil ; and the rayes of the joynts of Entrochi are much deeper and fewer in number , than of any other yet observed by me . These are smooth-joynted . This is most surprising , and I know not any Vegetable , whose Pith is perforate in such a manner . Lastly we in these Rocks find rude Stones , of the bigness of Walnuts , which have many impressions of Trochitae upon them , as though they had been the roots of them . And when these have been a little cleansed in Vinegar , these impressions appear more than casual ; for , the substance that covers them ( if not the Stones themselves ) is Sparr , and the impressions are round holes , which , we said above , the Branches made in the sides of the stock , when broken out from them . Agricola makes mention of these also : Saepenumero lapis informis reperitur unà cum Trochite & Entrocho , Rotae in se continens figuram ; quae in eo quasi quaedam radix , Trochitis jam abruptis , remansit . Although there are indeed certain lapides informes , which may with some colour be thought to have been the Roots , from whence some Entrochi have been broken ; yet are not all such lumps of Stone , on which we discern the Vestigia of Entrochi to be called lapides informes , some of them being most elegantly figured . One or two of them , which I found intire and compleat at Stock , amongst very many others strangely shattered and defaced , I shall describe to you . 1. The first is in the fashion of a Pine Apple or Cone , with a hollow bottom : On the very Top is the round figure of an Entrochos broken off ; round about the bottom or basis are five single feet at equal distances , in the figure of Crescents . This Stone is incrustate or made up of angular Plates ; viz. the bottom is composed of five plates , which we call Feet ; the middle of the Stone of five other plates , all of a Sexangular figure ; and the Top Stone . All other plates are smooth on the outside . 2. The sccond is a large Stone of the bigness of a Walnut , much after the pyramidal fashion of the other ; the bottom convex , about one inch and a quarter over ; on the top is the lively impression of an Entrochos broken off , or rather a Trochites yet remaining ; round the Basis are five double points or Feet at equal distances , all broken of somewhat in the figure of Crescents . This Stone also is incrustate or covered with Sex-angular plates , which are rough . I can compare the inc●ustating of these stones to nothing so well , as to the skins of the Piscis Tringularis , which Margravius describes : Cujus Cutis ( nam caret squamis ) figuris Trigonis , tetragonis , pentagonis , hexagonisque mire distinguitur & notatur . Of these figured plates I find so great variety in the Rocks , both as to the number of Angles and other beautiful Ornaments , that it has caused in me great admiration . And it will not be amiss ▪ since they manifestly belong , as parts , to the above described stones , to enumerate them , at least , as many as have yet come to my hands . Some of these angular plates , I said , are yet visible in their natural place and posture in the described stones : But I find the greatest part of them broken up and heaped together in great confusion in the Rocks . And it will be as hard to set them together , as to skill to tell you , what the figure of an intire Entrochos ( or the stone to which all the above described parts seem to belong ) is : But we will omit no part , that we can justly say belongs unto it . We shall begin with Pentagonous plates . 1. The first is a Pentagonous Stone , as broad as my thumb-nail ( we speak of the fairest of them , ) hollow on the one side , like a Dish ; convex on the other side , where are certain eminent knots , about the bigness of small pinn-heads , set iu a kind of square order : This plate is somewhat thinn at the edges and yet blunt . 2. The second is also Pentagonous , and not much narrower than the other : It is , indeed , somewhat convex above , but not hollow underneath ; it is smooth on both sides , at least without those eminent knots , which are so remarkable in the other plate : The edges of these are as thinn as of a knife , and sharp . 3. The third Pentagonous Plate is not near so broad , as either of the former ; yet one I found amongst a 100 of this sort , that is full as any of the above described : These are all convex on the one side and somewhat hollow on the other ; thick edged ; one of the 5 sides only is indented ; the indented side is ever the thinnest , and the stone is most sloped towards that side . Note , that there are many amongst these last indented sorts of plates , which are channelled on the concave side and otherwise notched . 4. All these Pentagonous plates are to be found plentifully at Braughton or Stock . But I shall not omit in this place the mentioning of one , I by chance espied amongst certain figured Stons , which I had out of the Quarrie near Wansford-bridg in Northamptonshire , and it probably belongs to these kind of plates I am now in hand with . It has one of the five sides thick indented ; the convex part has in the middle a raised Vmbo , like some antient shields , and round about the sides list of smaller Studds . We have since had some plates much like this from Bugthorp under the Woolds in York-shire . We proceed to remarke some differences in the sexangular plates . 5. All these stones are but small , save here and there one : The first of them is but little hollow on the one side , and convex-side most elegantly wrought with raised or embossed work , that is , with an equilateral triangle bestriding each Corner , and a single right line in the midst ; or , if you will , two Triangles one within another . These we found at ●raughton-fear only . 6. That Plate-stone which is most common in these Rocks , there being a 1000 of these to be found for one of the other , is sexangular , a little hollow on the one side and convex side or scabrous only ; some are much thicker than others ; some being as thick as broad , but most are Plate-like ; the sides are very unequal , as in Crystals ; sometimes five broader sides and one very small ; again two sides broad and four much narrower , and infinite other differences as to the inequality of Sides . Words are but the arbitrary symboles of things , and perhaps I have not used them to the best advantage . Good Design ( and such is that I send you , done by that ingenious young Gentleman and excellent Artist , my very good friend , Mr. William Lodge . ) or the things themselves , which I have all by me , would make these particulars much more intelligible and plain to you . The Explication of the Figures . See Tab. I. 1. A Trochites or single joynt with very fine and small Rayes . 2. A Trochites or single joynt with the pith bored through , in the fashion of cinquefoil . 3. A Trochites or single joynt , of an Oval figure , the rayes scarce apparent and a very small point in the place of the pith . 4. A single joynt or two of a middle size , with the pith exceeding large . 5. A pack of single joynts dislocated , and yet adhering in their natural order . 6. A very long Entrochos or a piece of many smooth joynts with the branches broken off . 7. An Entrochos with smooth joynts not branched . 8. The biggest Entrochos I have yet seen , with stumps of branches . 9. A smooth Entrochos with very thin and numerous joynts . 10. The largest or deepest joynted Entrochos , save the oval one noted in the third figure . 11. An Entrochos with very many disorderly knots in each joynt . 12. An Entrochos with one only single Circle of knots in the middle of each joynt . 13. An Entrochos with three Circles of knots . 14. A smooth Entrochos , with a large and much risen edge in the middle of each joynt . 15. Alternate joynts round or blunt . 16. A double edg in the middle of each joynt . 17. Alternate joynts , edged . 18. 19. 20. Certain other differences noted in the Paper , but not pefectly exprest in the Design . 21. An Entrochos with a branch of a good length . 22. A branch of an Entrochos knocked off . 23. An Entrochos fruit-like . 24. A fastigium or Summitas . 25. A radix of an Entrochos in Prospective : where A is a joynt or Trochites yet remaining , whence an Entrochos was broken off . C. E. F. D. are four of the double feet ; the 5 th . being hid . 26. The same radix to be seen at the best advantage : A the Trochites or basis : C. B. D. E. F. the five double Feet . Note also the sex-angular rough plates , which incrustate the stone or cover it all over . 27. A smaller Radix with smooth plates and five single Feet : H. the top stone . I. one of the five Feet . K. one of the five angular plates which incurstate the middle of the stone . G. the basis , Also the same stone in prospective . G. the same with the hollow bottom upwards . Figures of Plates supposed to incurstate divers roots . 28. A pentagonous plate knotted . 29. A thinn edged smooth pentagonous plate . 30. An indented pentagonous plate . 31. The Northamptonshire pentagonous plate . 32. A large pentagonous smooth plate . 33. An hexagonous plate imbossed with angles 34. An hexagonous plate , as deep as broad . 35. 37. Odd figured plates . 36. A quadrangular plate ribbed and indented . A Letter concerning Snails , with Tables about that sort of Insects . York . March. 12. 1673. I Herewith send you the first part of our Tables of Snails , and some Quaere's upon that subject , I reserve by me the Sea-shells and Rock-stones . That part , I send you at present , being at a stand with me , these other increase upon my hands daily ; which though that be not a sign of perfection ( for there is undoubted work for many ages , ) yet it is of good advancement and progress ; this other of the copiousness of the subject . Again , in that part of the Tables , you have from me , Authors are very little concern'd ; in the others of Sea-shells and Stone-like Shells there are many authors , which are to be consulted and taken in , if possibly we can understand them treating of the same species . As for Rcok-shells in particular , they come in to me in greater numbers , than I could ever have imagined . And I can assure you , that of near 30 Species , I have now by me , found in this County alone , not any one can be sampled by any Sea , Fresh-water or Land-Snail , that I have , or ever saw . So that you see , I have still good reason to doubt of their Original , besides many other arguments that my Observations about Fossils do afford , and which you may possibly one day see . And that there are the elegant representations of even Bivalve-shells , which never ow'd their original to any Animal , I can demonstrate ; and think none , that hath considered the thing with me , yet hath denyed : Of which hereafter . But whether all be so or no , I choose this method , as the most convincing , viz. to give a Comparati e view . Some general Quaere's concerning Land and Fresh-water Snails . 1. Whether there are other Shell-snails at land , than Turbinate ; 2. Whether this kind of Insect are truly Androgyna , and equally participate of both Sexes , as Mr. Ray first obseru'd ; and whether both them two , which shall be found in the act of Venery , do accordingly spawn , or lay those perfectly round and clear Eggs so frequently to be met with in the surface of the Earth and in the Water too ; and the circumstances of those Eggs hatching ? 3. Whether the way of fatting Snails , in use amongst the Romans , that is , to make little paved places incircled with water , be not also very expedient in order to the true noting the manner of their Generation ? 4. What light the Anatomy of this Kind of Insect may give to the rest ? 5. Whether the black spots , observable in the horns of some Snails , are Eyes , as some Authors affirm , and not rather parts equivalent to the antennae of other Insect ; as the flat and exceeding thin shape , also the branched horns , in other Species of Snails seem to confirm ? 6. Whether the coccinea Snails , which some of our Water-snails freely and plentifully yield , be not a Saliva rather than an extravasated blood : The like may be thought of the Juyce of the Purple-fish , now out of use , since the great plenty of Cochineil ? 7. In what sort of Snails are the Stones , mentioned by the Antients , to be found ? And whether they are not to be found ( in such as yield them ) at certain times of the year ? And whether they are a cure for a Quartan ; or what other real vertues they have ? 8. What medicinal vertues Snails may have , as restorative to Hectic persons ; and what credit the Romans may deserve , counting them , especially the necks of them , highly venereal ; Celsus also particularly commending them to be boni succi , and stomacho aptas . 9. Also inquire concerning the Mechanical uses of the Saliva of these animals , as in dying , whitening of wax , hair , &c. Cochlearum Angliae Tabula . Cochleae Fluviatiles Testaceae , seu testis contectae . Turbina●ae Breviore figurâ , testae apertura clausa Operculo è saliva confecto , tantùm ad hyemem . Num. IV. Operculo testaceo Num. I. Longiore figurâ , sive Buccina , convolutae à dextrâ versus sinistram . Num. IV. à sinistrâ versus dextram . Num. II. Compressae Num. III. Nudae , Limaces quibusdam dictae . Num. III. Terrestres Turbinatae Validiore testa , operculo testaceo clausa . Num. III. tenui , pellucid â , semper aperta ; convolutae à siextrâ in sinistram . Num. IV. à finistrâ dextram versus . Num. I. Compressâ testâ , Coccum sundentes . N. III. Bivalves , Musculi quibusdam dict . Num. III. Univalvis , Patella dicta . Num. I. Some Observations and Experiments made , and in a Letter communicated to the Publisher , For the R. Society . Philosophical Transactions , N. 10. I Shall venture to entertain you at present with a few loose Notes , which you will be pleas'd to take in good part , and dispose of them as you think fitting . I. Of the Efforescence of certain Mineral Glebes . I keep by me certain big pieces of crude Allom-Mine , such as it was taken out of the Rock . I had also in the same Cabinet like peices of the ordinary Fire-stone or Marcasite of the Coal-pits , which here we call Brass lumps . In process of time both these Glebes shot forth Tufts of long and slender fibres or threads ; some of them half an inch long , bended and curled like hairs . In both these Glebes , these Tufts were in some measure transparnt and crystalline . These Tufts did as often repullulate , as they were struck and wiped clean off . Herein these fibres differ'd in tast ; the All●minous very Allomy and pleasantly pungent ; the Vitriolick stiptique and odious . Again , the Allom-ones , being dissolv'd in fair water , raised a small ebullition ; whereas the Vitriolick fibres dissolved quietly . The Allom-fibres were generally smaller , and more opaque , snow-like ; the Vitriolick larger , many fibres equalling an horse-hair in thickness , and more crystalline . The water , wherein the Allom-fibres were dissolv'd did give no red Tincture with Gall ; not by all the means I could devise to assist them ; whatever hath ( and that with great confidence ) been said to the contrary , by some of the Writers of our York-shire Spaws : The Vitriolick did immediately give a purple tincture with Gall. Having laid pieces of the same Marcasite in a Cellar , they were in a few moneths cover'd over with green Copperas , which was these Fibres shot and perhapps again dissolved by the moist Air , clodder'd and run together . Exposing other pieces of the same Vitriolick Glebe in my window , where the Sun came , they were cover'd over with a white farinaceous matter , that is , with these Fibres calcined by the rays of the Sun and warm Air , beating upon them . Of what figure these Fibres were , whether round or angular , I could not well discern . But I take these fibrous and thread-like shootings of Allom and Vitriol to be most genuine and natural ; and their Angular shootings , after solution , into Cubes and Rhomboides , to be forc't and accidental ; Salts of very different natures , as well Vegetable as Fossile , by a like process in crystallizing of them , being observ'd to shoot into like figures . But this is not my purpose at this time . II. Of an odd figured IRIS . I have not observ'd any Rock or sort of stone , whether Metalline or more Vulgar , which hath not its different sort of Sparr , shot in some part or other of its bed or seams . And these Sparrs differ not only in their Colours and other accidents , but eminently too in their Figure . To pass by divers , which I have collected , I shall describe one of a very curious Figure , and which ( though very common in our blew-Lime-stone Rocks , out of which plently of Lead-Ore is got , ) yet is not , that I know of , mention'd by any Author . These Crystals are mostly of a black water , like the black flint in Chawk-hills ; but there are of them , which have a purplish or amethystine colour ; and there are as clear as crystal . They adhere to the seams of the rock , be it betwixt bed and bed , or where-ever there are cross and oblique veins through the very substance of the bed . The smaller the veins , the less the Iris. You will find of them as small as wheat-corns , and others an hundred times bigger . They shoot from both sides the the seam , and mutually receive one the other . They are figured thus , viz. a column consists of three quin-angular plains , very little rais'd in the middle : these plains too are very unequal . Let them hug one another , or be any ways straightned and compressed in their shooting ; yet the number of plains meution'd , both of the column and top , is most certain . The places , where infinite of them may be had , are Rainsborough Scarr upon the Rible ; also in a Stone-quarry near Eshton Tarne in Craven . III. Glossopetra tricuspis non-serrata . Mr. Ray in his Travels hath these words concerning the Glossopetrae , pag. 115. Of the Glossopetrae ( saith he ) I have not yet heard , that there have been any found in England ; which I do not a little wonder at , there being Sharks frequently taken upon our Coasts . I have had out of the Isle of Shepy in the River of Thames , very Sharks teeth dug up there ; which could not be said to be petrifi'd ; though , at our first receiving them ; but they were white , and in a short time came to their natural colour . In the Stone-quarries in Hinderskels-Park near Malton , I had this stone ( the scheme whereof I send you ; ) the greatest rarity of this kind I ever met with , and which I took out of the rock there my self . It is a fair Glossopetra with 3 points , of a black liver-colour , and smooth ; its edges are not serreate ; its basis is ( like the true teeth ) of a rugged substance ; it is carved round , the basis with imbossed work : It hath certain emiuent ridges or lines like rays drawn from the basis to each point . IV. Of certain Dactili Idaei , or the true Lapides Judaici , for kind found with us . The Stones call'd Dactili Idaei and Lapides Judaici , are brought over to us from beyond Seas in divers shapes ; and some of them are described in Authors . We have plenty of them for kind in these parts , as in the Stone-qurries at Newton near Hemsley , and at Hellingley by Malton . There is some variety in the figure of them here also ; but the most common one in these rocks is after the fashion of a Date-stone , round and long , about an inch , and sometime longer . They are a little swelled in the middle , and narrower towards each end : They are channelled the length-way , and upon the ridges knotted or purled all over with small knots , set in a quincunx-order . The inward substance is a white opaque Sparr , and breaks smooth like a flint ; not at all hollow in the middle , as are the Belemnites : V. Of the Electrical power of Stones in relation to a Vegetable Rosin . It so hapned , that having occasion in July to view certain Fossils , which I had dispos'd of into divers Drawers in a Cabinet made of Barmoudos Cedar , I observ'd many of the stones to be thick-cover'd over with a liquid Rosin like Venice Turpentine . Examining further , there was not a Drawer , wherein there was not some more some fewer stones thus drenched . That this could be no mistake , as from dropping , the bottoms of the Drawers are of Oak . Again , many stones , which were lapped up in papers , were yet wholly infected and cover'd with this Rosin . Besides , after diligent search there appear'd no manner of exudation in any part of the Cabinet . Two thing , I thoughts very remarkable : 1. That of the many sorts of Stones I therein had , divers escaped , but not any of the Haematites-kind ; having therein Manganes , Scistos , Botryides , &c. which were all deeply concern'd . 2. That amongst perhaps 500 pieces , of the Astroites here and there one or two in an appartment , and sometimes more , were seised , and the rest dry ; as it fares with people in the time of the Plague in one and the same house . I further observed , that stones of a soft and open grain , as well as those of a hard and polish't supeficies , were concern'd in a manner alike . 'T is certain , that the whole body of the Turpentine of the Cedar-wood was carried forth into the Air , and floating therein was again condensed into its own proper form upon these stones . This makes it more than probable , that Odoriserous bodies emit and spend their very substante . Thus Camphir is said , if not well secured , totally to fly away . Again , it is hence evident , that there is great difference betwixt the Distillation of Vegetable Juyces , and the Emission of Effluviums or this natural Distillation ; that really separating and dividing the substance into different parts ; but this carrying out the whole entirely and un-alter'd in its nature . VI. Of the Flowers and Seed of Mushroms . The general received opinion of Botanists concerning Mushroms is that , which Caspar Bauhinus in his Pinax expresses in these few words , viz. Fungi neque plantae , neque radices , neque flores , neque semina sunt ; sed nihil aliud quàm terrae , arborum , lignorum putridorum , aliarumqe , putrilaginum humiditates superfluae . I am of the opinion , that they are Plants of their owu kind , and have more than a chance original . We will instance B. The texture of the Gills is like a paper prickt full of pin-holes . In August this is very frequent under hedges ▪ and in the middle of the Moors in many places of this Country . It seems to me ( and , no doubt , it will to any person that shall well examine it , ( that the Gills of this Mushrom , are the very slower and seeds of this Plant. When it is ripe , the Gills here are easily seperated from the rest of the head : Eech seed is distinct from other , and hath its impression in the head of the Mushrom , just as the seeds of an Artichoak hath in the bottom of it . The bigger end of the seed is full and round ; and they are disposed in a spiral order just as those of the Artichoak . The like we do think of all other Mushroms , however differently figured . And if it shall happen to him that shall sow them , that these will not produce their kind , but be steril ; it is no strange thing amongst Plants , there being whole genus's of Plants that come up , and flower , and seed , and yet their seed was never known to produce Plants of their kind , being naturally steril , and a volatil dust , as all the Orchides or Bee-flowers . We shall not here omit to tell you futher concerning this Mushrom , that , when fresh gather'd , it is of a buff-colour inside outside ; and yet , cut through the middle , it will in a moment change from a pale-yellow to a deep purple or blew , and stain linnen accordingly . A drop of the juyce , leisurely squeezed out , will change , holding it betwixt your eye and the light , through all the colours of the Rainbow , in the time of its falling , and fix in a purple , as it doth in the springing out of its veins . VII . Of the speedy Vitrifying of the whole body of Antimony by Cawk . The several vitrifications of Antimony are either opaque or transparent . To the first kind I shall add one , which is in it self very curious , and hath these advantages above the rest , that it is done with great ease and speed ; and by it I have performed some things upon Minerals and Mettals , which with crude Antimony alone I could not effect . Take of Antimony one pound ; flux it clear : Have an ounce or two of the Cawk-stone ( by and by to be discribed ) in a lump red-hot in readiness . Put it into the Crucible to the Antimony ; contiune the flux a few minutes ; Cast it into a clean and not greased Mortar , decanting the melted liquor from the Cawk . This Process gives us above 15 ounces of vitrum of Antimony , like polish't Steel , and as bright as the most refined Quicksilver . The Cawk seems not to be diminish't in its weight , but rather increased ; nor will be brought incorporate with the Antimony , though flux't in a strong blast . This Cawk-stone is a very odd Mineral , and I always looked upon it to be much a kin to the white milky Mineral juyces , I formerly sent you a specimen of : And this Experiment is demonstrative , that I was not mistaken ; for , the milky juyce of the Lead-Mines vitrifies the whole body of Antimony in like manner . That this Vitrification is from the proper nature of Cawk , I little doubt ; for , I could never light upon any one Mineral substance , which had any such effect upon Antimony ; and I have tryed very many Lapis Calaminars , Stone-Sulphur ; or Sulphur vivum , Galactites , Sulphur Marcasite , Allom-glebe , divers Sparrs , &c. Cawk is a ponderous white stone , found in the Lead-Mines ; it will draw a white line like Chawk or the Galactites : And though it be so free yet it is more firm , and hath a smooth and shining grain , Sparr-like , yet not at all transparent . Of the Spirit , it yields by distillation , and the use that may be made of it , For casting of Speculums without other mixture , another time . I am , York , Novemb. 20. 1674. Sir , Your , &c. Of the Astroites , or Star-stones Jan. 19 1673. SIR , You are pleased to tell me , that my Notes concerning certain Stones figured like Plants , found in the mountains of Carven , were well received * . This encourages me to give you the trouble of what I have observ'd of the Astroites ; which are stones also jointed like the other , but not found , that I know of , in the same Rocks . And we must cross the plain Country , and seek for them hard under the York-shire Woolds : For , what store I could porcure of them , were brought me from Bugthorp and Leppington . At the fromer place , my self have seen them dugg out of a certain blew clay on the banks a of smal rivulet , betwixt the Town and the Woolds . There are plenty of them washed into the brook ; but the most fair and solid are those we get out of the Clay . I pretend not , to discover to you their Original , no more than I did of the Entrochi ; but having used some diligence in causing the places , where they are found , to be a little more searched than is usual , I was by that means furnish't with a good quantity of them ; which gave me the opportunity to make the following Observations . What light may be hence had , I leave to more judicious persons , acknowledging my self at persent not to be able to demonstrate ( if they are not Stones of their own kind , ) what they have been before petrification . It is very little and inconsiderable , what any Author , that I have yet seen , hath said of them ; save a very brief description of them in Gesner , and the like in Wormius ; in the rest , all is transcribed . The Matter and substance of these Stones , if broken , is flint-like of a dark shining politure ; but much softer , and easily corroded by an acid Menstrum . † ( a ) Vinegar indeed , makes them creep ; but a stronger spirit , as of Niter , tosses them . I doubt not , but they will readily calci●e , as the Belemnites , to a very strong and white Lime . These Stones ( as we now find them ) are all Fragments ; as we have noted of the Entrochi : Either one single joint , or 2 , 3 , or more joints set together , making a pentagonous Cylindrical figure or five-sided column . And I have not yet had any piece much above one inch long , which consisted of 18 joints ; but I have seen one piece , somewhat shorter than the former , which had 25 joints . These last thin-jointed pieces are quite of a different make , as to all circumstances , from the other , as will appear . Every joint consists of 5 Angles , which are either drawn out and sharp , and consquently the sides of these pieces , made up of such joints , are deep-channeled ; ( and this is the condition of some of the thick-jointed pieces , as well as of all the thin-jointed ones ; ) or the Angles are blunt and round , and the sides plain or very little hollowed . There are as big , and as smal pieces of this sort , as of any other more sharp-angled ; and therefore I account them a 3d. species of Star-stones . And of this sort was , I guess , that piece which Wormius describes ; which therefore , he saith , is more like the blown Flower of Pentaphyllum , than a Star. Besides , the manner of the engraving of the joints in every one of the 3 respective species is also very different , as will be declared . Where the joints are thin or deep , they are so equally throughout the whole piece ; yet there are some , but very few , exceptions to this also , of pieces which consist of joints of the unequal thickness . Many of thick-jointed pieces have certain joints a thought broader , or a very litle standing out at the Angles , and thereby the joints are distinguish't into certain Conjugations of 2 , 3 , or more joints : And these Conjugations are very observable in the thin-jointed stones , and are marked out with a sett of Wyers ; of which by and by . The thickest piece , which hath yet come to my hands , is not above one inch and a half about , and those very rare too : From which size to that of a smal pin , I have all the intermediat proportions ; and these so exceeding smal pieces are as exactly shaped , as the greatest . Most peices , if not all , of any considerable length , are not straight , but visibly bent and inclining . All the pieces of any sort are much of an equal thickness , or but litle tapering ; yet one of the ends , by reason of a Top-joint , is visibly the thickest . This Top joint hath 5 blunt Angles , and is not hatched or engraven , or but very faintly , on the outside . Every joint else of a piece ( save the top joint ) is an Intaglia , and deedly engraven on both sides alike ; and will accordingly serve for a Seal . The middle of each angle is hollow , and the edges of the angles are thick furowed : The terminations of these hatchings are the indented futures , by which the joints are set together ; the ridges of one joint being alternately let into the furrows of the other next it . The Hatchings of the flat-sided pieces are in circular lines ; but of the other two species , they are straight lines , or near the matter . In the very center of the 5 angles is a smal hole , conspicuous in most joints . Note also , that in the middle of each joint , betwixt angle and angle ; in very future , is another such like smal pin-hole very apparent , if the stones be first well scoured . Besides all the former particulars , there may be observ'd , in the deep-jointed pieces , just under the top-joint , above discribed , the Vestigia of certain Wyers rather than branches ; and sometimes 2 , 3 , or more of the joints of the Wyers yet adhering . These Wyers are ever five in number , viz. one in the middle or hollow part betwixt angle and angle . Again in thin-jointed pieces there are ever five of these Wyers , or a sett of them inserted into every conjugation of joints ; so that it were some representation of the thing , to imagine the stalk of Asperula or Equisetum . Also I have seen , but that very rarely , ( not in one peice amongst 500 , ) a sett of Wyers in the middle of a deep-jointed piece . One thin-jointed piece I have by me , where a Wyer of 20 joints and upwards ( and how much longer they may be , I know not , ) lyes double within the hollow side , and by that accident was preserved in its natural place . Further , some lumps of Quarry I have from the same place above-nam'd , where the Wyers as well as the Stones themselves are seen in long pieces . It is no wonder , that these Wyers are knocked off , and but very rarely found adhering to the Stones they belong to , being very small and slender , of a round figure and smooth-jointed , being sett together per harmoniam and not indented future . Nothing that I can think of , is so like these Wyers , as the antennae of Lobsters . Lastly , some of these Wyers are knotted , and others of them farely subdivided or branched . I have , by the assistance of Mr. Lodge , illustrated all these particulars with Figures : Of which this is the Explication ; 1. The Top-joint of an Astroites , figur'd on both sides ; on the one it is deep engraven , on the other the hatches are scarce visible . Also the ends of the 5 Angles are very blunt . 2. A second or sharp-angled joint with fair hatchings on both sides . 3. A piece with very narrow and sharp angles . Also the Top-joint designed , as it naturally appears smooth and without hatchings . 4. A round-angled joint . 5. A flat-sided piece ; where the hatchings are somewhat Circular . 6. A thin-jointed piece : Where note also , that the angles are much narrower , and of a protracted Oval figure . 7. The biggest piece I have yet seen . Note also its bending . 8. The smallest piece I have yet met with . 9. The longest piece ; where every 4th joint is a thought bigger or more prominent than the rest ; as in the 7th fig. also is well designed . 10. A large and round-angled or flat-sided piece ; to which belongs that single joint noted fig. 4. 11. A flat or not hollow-sided piece ; of which sort also is the 5th figure : The 10th and 4th not much differing . 12. A thin-jointed piece ; where the conjugations are marked out by the vestigia of the several sets of Wyers or branches . 13. A piece where the joints are un-equal in thickness . 14. A piece with some part of the Wyers yet adhering in their natural order at the biggest end of the piece . 15. A thin-jointed ; where note on the left side a single Wyer accidentally preserved in its natural place , though snapt asunder . 16. A thick-jointed piece with a set of Wyrs in the middle of it . 17. A good long piece of a Wyer , and a single joint thereof . † ( a ) I have said the same thing above of the Entrochi , and it is true of all other stones in small Fragments , which vinegar , or a stronger spirit will dissolve : but I neither s●y here nor there ( Phi : Tran. Num. 100 ) that any sort of stone whatsoever will make an ebullition with vinegar , as Dr. Grew ( Musae . R.S. p : 273 ) would have me , and I admire how he could fancy such a thing from my words , which are as plain and fairly limited , as can possiblie be writ : I appeal to the passage . Of the Vomiting of strange Worms , Philosophical Transactions . Numb . 117. A Son of Mr B. living not far from Rippon , about nine years of age , in the month of February ●ast was afflicted with great pain in his Stomach , and continual , 〈◊〉 . A Powder was given , wherein 〈◊〉 a small quantity of 〈…〉 . He thereupon 〈◊〉 up several strange Worms , two of which were brought to me at York , the one dead , the other alive , and which lived many daies after it came to my hands , and might have lived longer , but that I put it into Spirit of Wine , to preserve in it its true shape . These Worms were very Catterpillar with fourteen legs , viz. six small pointed , the eight middle stumps , and the thickness of a Ducks-quill , thin haired or rather naked , with brown annuli , and a black head . The very same for kind that I have many times seen on Plants , and no doubt , these ( as those others ) would in due time ( if the place had not hindered ) have shrunk into Chrysalis's , and changed into Moths . A Letter containing an account of Antiquities , &c. Philosophical Collections . Numb . 4. IN turning over my Papers , I found Notes of something I formerly writ to Mr. Oldenburg , and which I believed was lost ; it being sent much about the time of his death ▪ They relate to certain Antiquities , which have , for ought I know , escaped the more curious Antiquaries of this and the last Age , when that Study was much more in credit : But we shall treat of them here only in the relation they may have to the advancement of Natural Philosophy and Arts. 1. Roman Vrnes are found in very many places throughout the whole Kingdom ; but the different workmanship of these Vessels , their composition , and places where they made them , have been little that I know of taken notice of by any . I have observed what follows of these matters : Here then are found at York , in the road or Roman-street without Mickle-gate ; and likewise by the River side , where the Brick Kilns now are , Urnes of three different tempers , viz. 1. Of a bluish grey colour , having a great quantity of course Sand wrought in with the Clay . 2. Others of the same colour , having either a very fine sand mixt with it full of Mica , or Catsilver , or made of clay naturally sandy . 3. Red Urnes of fine Clay , with little or no Sand in it . These Pots are quite throughout of a Red colour like fine Bole. Also many of these red pots are elegantly adorned with Figures in Basso Relievo , and usually the Workmans name , which I think others have mistaken [ Burtons C. Ant. It. p. 183 , 230. ] for the persons name buried therein , upon the bottom or cover ; as Januarius and such like ; but that very name I have seen upon several red Pots , found both here and at Aldborough . After all , these are glazed inside and outside with a kind of Varnish of a bright Coral colour . The composition of the first sort of Pots , did first give me occasion to discover the places where they were made : The one about the midway betwixt Wilbersosse and Barnbie on the More , Six miles from York in the Sand-Hills , or rising grounds , where now the Warren is . The other Roman Pottery on the Sand-Hills at Santon , not far off Brigg in Lincolnshire , In the first place I have found widely up and down broken pieces of Urnes , Slagg , and Cinders . At the latter place there are yet remaining , ( though it is a moveable Sand , and burried every way by the Wind , and has by that means covered the places all over ) some of the very Furnaces ; whose ruins I take to be some of those metae or sandy Hillocks . Besides here are many pieces of Pots and Urnes of different shapes , and much Slagg and Cinders ; This Potterie having taken up much Ground , as to one that shall diligently view the place , it will appear . 'T is remarkable , that both the above mentioned Potteries are within less than a mile of the Roman Road , or Military-high-way . Nothing is remembred in either of those places , of any Pottery that was known in those parts , nor indeed could I learn where any good clay for that purpose was to be had near those Sands : which yet our modern Potteries chiefly seek after , which has made them to be forgotten and disused ; The materials of our modern Pots being much altered , and consequently the places . The Roman Urns above discribed differ in these particulars , from what Pots are now usually made amongst us . ( 1 ) That they are without all manner of glazing with lead , which perhaps is a Modern invention . ( 2. ) That a far greater quantity of Sand is used than clay , which thing alone made it worth their while , to bring their clay to the Sand-Hills . ( 3 ) That they were baked either with more leisure after long and through drying , or immoderate contact of the Flames : which I am induced to believe , because there seem to be fragments of such things to be found . 'T is certain the natural colour of the Clay is not altered by burning : So that both the degrees of heat and manner of burning might be different . And one of these Potsherds as I have tried , baked over again in our Ovens , will become red . As to the two last kind of Urns , its likely the first of them with their particles of Mica in it , were made of a sandy blue Clay , of which nature there is good plenty among the Western Mountains of Yorkshire , and particularly at Carleton in Oatley Parish not far off Ickley a Roman station . The red Urns seem to have been their Master-piece , wherein they shewed the greatest Art , and seemed to glory most , and to eternize their names on them . I have seen great varieties of Embossed work on them . And lastly for the elegant manner of glazing , it is far ●eater indeed , and more durable than our modern way of Leading , which is apt to crack and crase , both with wet and heat : and at the fire is certainly unwholsome , by reason of the fumes Lead usually emits , being a quick vaporable Metal . This ancient glazing seems to have been done by the Brush , or dipping ; for both inside as well as outside of the Urn are glazed , and that before the Baking . And something of the Materials of it seems to be remembred by Pliny Lib. 36. C. 19. Fictilia ex bitumine Inscripta non delentur . The Painting of Pots with bitumen is indelible . And again , Tingi solidas exbi●umine Statuas . lib. 35. c. 15. The bitumen he sayes sinks into the very Stones and Pots , which is something more tha● glazing . The great plenty of these Urns found in many parts of England seems to argue them also of English Manufacture , but where I cannot guess , unless wrought at the Bole Mines ( of which Clay alone they seem to be made ) in Cleveland ; for that that barren tract of Land , called Blackmoor , was well known to the Romans , the Jet Rings taken up withthese Vrns doth sufficiently testifie . Now Bole and Jet are no where that I know of to be found with us in England but in that Tract ; beings Fossils peculiar to those Mountains . Of these Jet Rings some are plain , and others wrought , but all of them of an extraordinary bigness , being at least three Inches diameter , and yet the inward bore is not above an inch and an half , which makes them too little for the Wrists of any Man , as they are much too big for the Fingers , so that probably they were never worn either as Armilla or Anuli . One of each sort I have by me , which I carefully redeemed of the Workman , besides many others which were broken , found about a sort of Urns in York fields . And since we are upon the subject of Plasticks , or the Roman Clay-work , we cannot but take notice of the opinion of Cambden ; Who will have the Obelisks at Burrow-Briggs in this County Artificial , when in truth they are nothing less , being made of a course Rag , or Milstone-grit ; but without doubt , the bigness of the Stone surprized him , either not thinking them portable , or perhaps not any English rock , fit to yield natural Stones of that magnitude : But Roman Monuments I suppose none doubt them , because pitched here by a very remarkable and known Roman station , Isurium . Also two Roman Alters I have seen of this Stone ; one the original of that at Ickley mentioned in Cambden ; Another in the possession of that ingenious Antiquary Mr. Thirsby late of Leeds . And this I think sufficient to disprove that mistake of Cambden , That the Stones at Burrow-briggs are artificial . There is but one only instance that I ever yet met with of the Romans ever having used in these parts of England any other sort of Stone ; yet is it not the common lime stone , but a certain Stone had from the Quarries about Malton , because of the Lapides Judaici , by me formerly described to be seen in the texture of it . It is small but elegant Alter with Figures in Basso Relievo , of Sacrificing instruments , &c. It has suffered an unlucky accident by the stupid ignorance of the Masons , who were ordered by the late Lord Fairfax to place it upon a Pedestal in the Court of his House at YORK . Yet the Inscription which they had miserably defaced , was by chance preserved . I. O. M. DIS . DEABUS QUE HOSPITALIBUS . PE NATIBUS QUE OB CONSERVATAM SALVTEM SUAM . SUORVM QUE P. AEL . MARCIAN US . PRAEF . COH ARAM. SAC . F. NC . D. An account of a Monstrous Animal cast out of the Stomach by Vomit ; Phi : Coll. Num. 6. SIR , I Send you ( here inclosed ) the true and exact shape of a Worm , which a man Vomited up here the last week . I found it my self in the Blood , which came up with it , having caused it to be washt for the more careful examination of it , much of the Blood , being clods of a kind of skinny and fleshy substance , Haud alitèr , quàm in Mulierum molis excernendis accidere solet . Of this kind of Blood there was about two pound weight saved in the washing , and this odd Animal amongst it ; which was easily discovered by me , being of a dark green colour like a Horse-Leech , and spotted not unlike some of them . I could perceive ( when I fouud it ) no life or motion it had ; the Girle that washed the Blood having almost beaten off a Finn , and part of one of the forks of the Tail ; and burst the belly of it ; yet it was curiously and regularly shaped in all its members , as is fully exprest by the pains of a most excellent Artist , who Limmed it by the thing it self , not two hours after I had it under my eye , that nothing might be added , but what was very true and natural . The Spirit of Wine in which I put it , has altogether changed it as to its colour : but yet it still remains perfect enough to satisfie any curious person . This honest man , a Baker , imagined he drank it the last Summer in pond water ; of which he was used to drink after sore labour in his calling . This is certain , he had about his Stomach and right side a most exquisite and tormenting pain , for at least four Months last past ; which many times threw him into horrours and chillness , ague-like ; and indeed when he vomited this up , he was the sickest-man I ever saw not to dye : He also voided Blood by Stool several dayes also , and now I do believe , he will recover , although his pains are not wholly ceased . To say what this Creature is , I dare scarce venture . You know how long I have made it my diversion to search into the nature of In●ects , and it is no small progress I have made therein , yet I am at a loss where to place this Animal ; for that it is not like any thing I ever yet saw in Nature : However it makes me give more credit than I did to several stories of a like nature which we frequently meet with in Medical History , and those recorded as very truths by sober , learned and industrious persons . But though I now believe there was much truth in most of them , yet I fear little care was taken to describe exactly the Animals , otherwise than by memory , either in respect of the words or painting , which has gone a great way in rendring all such stories useless and and ridiculous . This Animal was about four inches long , and in the thickest place three Inches about ; it had three Finns of a side , all near the head , and the upper pair most exactly and elegantly figured , as is described ; all these Finns were thick and fleshy : but the forked Tail was finny and transparent , and to be extended ; it was placed horizontally , not as that of most , ( if not all ) small Fish , and even Neuts and Tadpoles or Froggs in disguise , in which particular it differs from them all , as well as in the fleshiness of the Finns . Besides this odd Animal I found the head of another of a different shape , as is exprest ; but of a dark green colour also as the other : the body of it had not been lost , or this other so ill treated , if I had expected to have found , what we never looked for . But what shall we say this Monster was ? give me leave to speak my mind without prejudice , and with submission to the better Sentiments of the Honourable and Learned Society : I am apt to think ( and I believe few will deny it me ) that we often drink and eat what is alive ; and it is certain some things will live on in our Stomacks in despight of concoction ; not to instance in the many sorts of Gut-worms natural to us , and which are bred with us , perhaps in some Children even before they are born ; these Worms I say , do freely wander up and down the Guts and Stomach at pleasure , and receive no prejudice from the concoctive faculty of them : And for this reason we see Insectivorous Birds so solicitous to kill Worms and all other sorts of Insects , by drawing them again and again through their Bills as Canes through a Sugar-Mill , that they may be verliy dead before they swallowed them , and instinct is the great wisdom of undebauched nature : Again , admirable instances there are of Animals living within Animals ; of which in the Insect kind , the Royal Society shall ere long receive some notes of mine upon Godartius . And yet I am of the mind that what was accidentally swallowed by us alive , and that shall have the power to live on within us , ( especially if it shall be young and tender , and yet growing ) may have its designed form and shape monstrously perverted , so as to appear to us quite another thing than naturally and really it is ; and this I take to be the case of this odd Creature , the present subject of our Discourse : and so this might have been the Spawn or Embryo of a Toad or Neut . But we must also account for the much fleshy substance or shinny lumps of Blood vomited up with it , which I think easily intelligible thus ; That that Spawn or Embryo of a Toad or Neut might well venome the Stomach or Gut , in which part soever or wrinkle thereof it chanced first to rest or stick , and cause an inflammation there , and so have it self swelled aud closed up within a Tumour of its own making , which in process of time might gather to this bigness , and at length burst in pieces and come up together . Familiar and infinite instances of this nature , we see in By-fruits or Wens which Insects raise upon Vegetables ; which by natural instinct know how to invenome a Plant , and so compondiously to provide both food and housing for their young . YORK , March 1681. An Account of a Roman Monument found in the Bishoprick of Durham , and of some Roman Antiquities at York , Phil. Tran. N. 145. I Have with much trouble got into my hands a Piece of Roman Antiquity , which was but a very few years ago discovered upon the South Bank of the River Tine , near the Sheilds in Bishoprick . It is a very large and fair Roman Alter of one entire Stone . But after all my cost and pains , I am sorry to find the Inscription very ill defaced , that much of it is not legible . And I believe it hath been mis-handled by those who endeavoured to read it ; whereas if the remainder of the Letters had been exactly measured , and the face blackt and lightly washt off again , as in Prints , some things more might have been spelled . As to the nature of the Stone it self , it is of a course Rag , the same of that with that of the Pyramids at Burrow-Briggs . It is 4 foot high , and was ascended to by steps , which appeareth , in that all the sides , but the Front , have two square holes neare the bottome , which let-in the Irons that joyn'd it to the Steps . I have carefully described it in all it's sides , and have given the Plane of the Top also ; which if you please we will survey in order . 1. The Back-side , opposite to the Inscription ; on which is Ingraven in Basse-reliefe , a Flower pot furnished , I suppose with what pleased the Stone-cutter , for these men need not to be more curious than the Priests themselves , who were wont to make use of the Herbs next hand to adorne the Alters . and therefore Verbenae is put for any kind of Herb. Yet if we will have it resemble any thing with us , I think it is most like , if not truly Nymphaea , a known and common River Plant. 2. One of the sides , which is somewhat narrower than the Front or Back : On this are Engraved in Bass-relieve , the Cutting-knife ( cesespita ) and the Ax ( securis ) . The Knife is exactly the same with that on the other Alter formerly by me mentioned in the Philosophical Collections of Mr. Hook ; but the Ax is different ; for here it is headed with a long and crooked point , and there the head of the Ax is divided into 3 points . 3. The other side ; on which are engraved after the same manner an Eure ( Vrceolus ) and a Ladle , which serve for a Sympullum . This I call rather a Ladle , than a Mallet , it being perfectly Dish-wise and hollow in the middle , altho Camden is of an other opinion in that elegant Sculpt of the Cumberland Alter , And the very same Utensil I have seen and noted on the Ickley Altar , which is yet extant at Middleton Grange near that Town ; but the Stone which Cambden saies supports a pair of Stairs there ( as at this day it does in the very Road ) is but an ill Copy of it , and not the Original . 4. The Plane of the Top ; which is cut in the Figure of a Bason ( discus or lanx , ) with ansae on each side , consisting of a pair of links of a chain , which rest upon , and fall over two Rowles ; And this was the Harth . 5. The Front ; which hath an Inscription of nine lines in Roman Letters , each Letter a very little more than two inches deep of our measure ; now remaining as in the prefixt Sculpture , Fig. 5. which I would read thus , Dis deabusque Matribus pro Salute M. Aurelii Antonini Augusti Imperatoris — votum solvit lubens meritò ob reditum . The Deae Matres are well interpretted by Selden . It is much his Safety and Return both vowed , should be so seperated in the Inscription ; but I have not Gr●er by me to compare this with the like . Caracalla say the Historians * after his Fathers death at York , took upon him the Command of the Army alone , and the whole Empire ; he went alone against the Enemie , who were the Caledonij inhabiting beyond the Wall , which his Father had built , he made Peace with them , received their Hostages , slighted their fortified places , and returned . And this seems to be confirmed by the Inscription ; for undoubtedly upon this his last Expedition of him alone , without his Brother Geta and Mother , was this Altar erected to him alone , at a place about Two Stations on this side the Wall. So that the Vow might be as well understood of his Return from this expedition , as for his Safetie and return to Rome ; which mi-thinks should be true , or his Mother and Brother Geta would scarce have been left out , at least so early . For yet the Army declared for them both , according to their Fathers Will. Further , it seems also to have been erected by those who flatter'd him , and who were afterwards killed by him ; and for this reason the persons Names , who dedicated it , seem to me to be purposely defaced , the 6 and 7th Lines of the Inscription being designedly cut away by the hollowness of them , and there not being the least sign of any Letter remaining , and this I suppose might be part of their disgrace , as it was usual to deface and break the Statutes and Monuments of persons executed , of which this Monster made strange havoc . But since worn Inscriptions admit of various readings , because some Letters are worn out , and some more legible , whereby not prejudiced people may conceive them diversly , I will therefore tell you an other reading of part of the two first lines , which I do not disallow , but that it will agree well enough with the History of Severus , tho his Apotheosis , or solemn deification , was not performed till he came to Rome , in the manner of which Funeral Pomp Herodian is very large ; it was of that excellent Antiquarie Dr. Johnson of Pomfret CONSERVATO RI. B. PROS &c. The rest as follows in mine , Which shews the hight of Flattery of those times . So that they paid their Vowes to the lately dead Father the Conservator of Britain , for the safety of the Son ; and the Story tells us how gladly he would have had him made a God long before , even with his own hand . I think it not amiss , if I give you the rest of my Observations concerning these matters , which I have met with in this City . 1. A large Pedestal of the same sort of Stone , found deep in the ground , on the West side of the River , which by the Stone , and its mouldings , was undoubtedly Roman , and must have been for a Pillar in some large building . 2. A Broken Inscription in the Church-wall in All-Saints North-street , with the Figure of a Naked Woman in Bass-relieve on the left side of it . The Letters ( as many of them as remain ) are exceeding fairly cut , beyond any thing I have yet seen of Roman Antiquities in England , and the Stone of a finer grain than ordinary . It is a Monument of Conjugal Affection . ---- --- AE ❧ AN -- S ❧ SEC ❧ --- ENE -- I ❧ A O -- CO VGI The first stroak is the out-side of a great M , and is part of the Dis Manibus . The three last lines may be read thus , Benè merenti Antonio Conjugi : Yet it is hard to say , whether it was for the Husband or Wife , for it may be read Antoniae . The Points also betwixt the words are here very singular , but this was the caprice of the Stone-cutter , who sometimes also use a Leaf , hanging or erect , a Hand , a Feather , or such odd fancy for Points . 2. A Relation of a Man biten with a mad Dog , and dying of the disease called Hydrophobia : Philosophical Trausactions . N. 147. I Have formerly entertained the R. S. with odd cases in Phisick ; as the Stone cut from under the Tongue of a Man ; of Lumbrici teretes found in the Ancle of a Child ; of a monsterous Worm vomited , &c. And I therefore think by the kind acceptance of those , this I am about to relate of a man bit with a mad Dog , and dying of the disease called Hydraphobia , will be wellcome . It is by Gods providence that it is a rare case , for Gallen calls it omnium morborum pessimus : And since it is in that great Physitians opinion the worst of diseases , it is an extraordinary blessing to mankind that it happens so rarely ; especially if we consider how infinitly fond we are of so poisonous a Creature , and what vast numbrs we keep out of meer wantonness and pleasure more then any real use or service they can do us . James Corton , a very strong and well built youg man , was bit with a mad Dog in the right hand , the wound heal'd of it self , and the thing was forgotten by himself and wife ; but as he said ( after the disease of Aquae pauor had seiz'd him , and that it was given him by me as a reason of his not drinking ) he told his wife he wondred why the Dog , which used to be so familiar mith him , should then bite him . But this was all forgot ; And after about five or six weeks he complains of Pain all over his bones , but especially his back and round about his Stomack , looks very pale , hollow eyed , &c. The third day after this complaint , viz , Sunday in the evening March 11 th . 1682 , he called for burnt brandy , drank it , went to bed , and vomited it up ; after this he had a restless night , and in the morning found himself very ill , with a strange rising in his Stomack , and though no thirst , yet an impotence to drink , and even to swallow his Spittle , which was death to him as he often said . Diascordium and a bottle of Cordial water was brought to him by an Apothecary that morning , The Diascordium he took , but was not able to drink of the Cordial one Spooufull . This on Munday morning ; about one a Clock that day I first saw him , and found him upon this Bed , his Pulse very slow , and sometimes unequal , but not unless frighted from the rising of his Stomack ; his flesh cold , his tongue not dry , but flexable and moist , a little white . I caused him to rise off the bed , and set him full in the light ; and then because he mightily complained of I know not what sickness about his stomack , I offered him of the Cordial , but he started , and trembled at the approch of it . This I exceedingly admired , whereof I called for a glass of Wine or Water , and a Tumbler of water was brovght me up , which I gave him to drink ; but he vehemently startled at it , and his Stomack swell'd and rise , after I knew not what odd and strange manner ; and I could then find his Pulse very trembling and disturbed . I still urged him to drink ; But as I put it forwards to his mouth , he the more affrighted drew back his head , and sighed , and eyed it with a most gashly look , not without Screeking and Noise . This I most mightily admired , and was at a great loss what should be the cause of this strange Symtom , when at length it providentially came into my minde , that this was Aquae pavor ; and then I tryed him again and again to drink ; and found him more disordered at the sight , especially at the drink . Wherefore I ask't his mother in Law and the Maid , who stood about him , where the wound was he last had had ; at which question they seemed concerned , and replyed , they wondred what I meant . I then told them he had been bitten by a Dog ; It is true ( he said all in a fright , ) I was bit by such a Neighbour's Dog , about five or six weeks ago , here in my hand , but it has been long well . I then bid him lye down , and so left him , calling his Wife and Mother and Friends to me below Stares , and telling them that he would certainly dye , that there was but small hopes of his recovery , it being too late ; that none should be suffered to go to him but keepers , some strong man or two , &c. I forthwith ordred a Vein to be opened in the arm which was bit , caused the wound to be scarified and drawn with Vesicatories , and the same Plaister to be applyed unto the neck and leggs and the inside of the arms ; I ordered the usual and famed antidotes to be given him as of Theriaca , Cinis cancorum , Ruta , Agaricus , &c. In Bolus's . For it is to be noted , that solid things in a Spoon he could take , but yet not without much trembling , and fear , and Caution , and an earnest request that no body would suddenly offer them to him , but give them into his hand gently ; and then he would by degrees steal his hand softly towards his mouth , and of a suddain chop the Spoon in and swallow what was in it , velut canis ad offam ; and this he did more greedily and readily then any other man could do . Of these antidotes in Bolus he took a Dram every hour , and alwayes in this manner , for at least a dozen times taking ; and every like drink was profferred him in the night , but he could not see it without horrour , and the same motions from his Stomack . Nay he did affirm that as oft as he by chance swallowed any Spittle it went to his heart , even as tho he should dy that very Moment . This night passed wholy without any sleep or rest . Tuesday morning I viewed his blood , which was both to the Serum and Cake well coloured , and in such proportion as is usual in healthful persons , and of good consistance . He had now a violent Feavour upon him , and a very quick Pulse . Water was offered him by my order , but in vaine ; He begging he might dye unmolested , nothing being such a terror to him as the approach of any drink ; and that none might come suddenly upon him , or offer him any thing more , for all things frighted him ; And that he found he must shortly dye , for that his heart began to faile him ; and indeed he look'd exceeding pale and hollow and thin visag'd . I then with much difficulty perswaded him to cast himself cross the bed upon his belly ( for he had his Cloaths loosely about him ) hanging his head over the other side ; perswading my self that this posture might be advantagious to his drinking , since that in the erect posture of a man he could not so much as endure the approach of liquor . In this posture then of a Dog , he suffered a large Bowl filled with small Beer to be brought under his head , and imbracing it with raptures of joy , he declared he was infinitely refreshed with the smell of it ; that he now saw it with delight , and assured us he should be able soon to drink it all off . And he that now thought himself a dying man talked pleasantly , and said many passionate things to his brother , wife , &c. wonderfully extolling this invention , and thanking me for it . He endeavoured with great earnestness to put down his head to it , but could not ; his Stomack rise as often as he opened his Lips ; at length he put out his tongue and made towards it as tho he would lap ; but ever as his tongue never so little touched the Surface of the beer , he started back affrighted . And yet all this while was pleased with the thoughts of drinking ; and would not suffer the Maid servant to take it away from nuder his head ; and if she did a little withdraw it , he said he followed it by the smell with delight , snuffing with his nostrils . After a long time being mightily foiled , he alleadged that the faint smell of the small Beer hindered him from drinking , and therefore desired a Bowl of Ale ; which was brought him ; but after much striving , and exerting his tongue a thousand times , he could not drink of it ; and lapping with great affrights , as oft as his tongue touched it he started back with his head , bringing it down again gently to the Bowl a hundred times , but all in vain . And in this posture , what upon his belly and what upon his hands and knees , he kept himself at least an hour thus Tantilizing himself ; but it was not in his power to drink . We than gave him a Quill which consisted of two or three Joints , the one end in his mouth and the other in the liquor ; but he could not manage it , nor suck no more than a Dog. I perswaded him to give all over and lye down ; which he did ; and not long after my going away , he fell into a Convulsion Fit , bit and snarl'd and catch'd at every body , and foamed at the mouth . After this was over he took an Elleborism in a Bolus , which was taken like the rest , and very willingly by him ; it wrought about 3 or 4 times very Plentifully , and he declared himself wonderfully at ease by it ; but yet now and then fell convulsed , and then always insensible . After four hours I returned to him again , and found the Minister with him ; he talked very sensibly to him , prayed very earnestly with him , saying the Prayers after him , and desired the Sacrament , which in these cirumstances could not be given . He was again solicited to drink , and he now readily enough put himself into the former posture , and with as much earnestness as ever used all the little shifts to drink , while the Bowl was under his head ; but all in vain . He had a little Silver Tumbler fill'd with drink put into his hands , which suddainly , when he had as it were stolen it near his mouth , he would have thrown it into his throat , as he did the Bolus's , but it hit against his teeth & fell into the Bowl . I cannot say he ever went to stool or made water all this time , and therefore had a Glyster given him ; but upon parting with it , which he did immediatly almost as soon as given , he died convulsed : But his not making water , as well as a troublesome Priapisme which he complained of , when upon his knees , might proceed from the Blistering Plaisters , as well as from his Disease . That nothing may be omitted which relates to this case ; the day after his interment I accidentlly met with his Cozen Mrs. S. who told me that her Daughter was in fear , for just that very day fornight before his death she had been at his house , and he would go home with her to her Mothers ; that she remembred his hand trembled and his body shake'd , that he was in a cold sweat , and in a great disorder , so that she asked him what he ail'd : he told her , that after his work ( for he was an Upholster ) it had been of late usual with him : And which was remarkable the very Dog which bit him came at that time along with him to her Mothers house ; and was alive and well at the mans death . To this we add that Mr. Widdow a Mercer doth affirm , that about the very time that Mr. Corton was thought to be bit with Suttons Dog , a black Dog , which he verily believes to be the same , came and bit a Whelp of his in his Shop . The next day the Whelp ran mad up and down the House , and bit both him and the Maid ; him in the hand , and the Maid in the leg , and dyed that very day . About a month after he was bit he found himself not well , and was troubled with a pain at his heart , and had a fearfulness and trembling upon him , and got no rest for three nights , upon which he had had himself blooded , and found himself better ; his Maid doth not yet complain of any harm . Thus far for matter of fact , delivered with care in all circumstances that came to my knowledge . It is very hard to give a probable reason of this Aquae pavor : what Galen ( de Theriaca ) says of their much coveting water , because of the intollerable thirst upon them , agrees not with our case . For this man was neither thirsty nor distracted , as he would have them ; he was all the time in his Witts , did very well consider , and rationally discourse of the thing , and exceedingly admired at the impossibility of his drinking : was well satisfied with the Minister who told him of his incapacity of the receiving the Cup in the Sacrament ; and did often say he was not thirsty , which appeared by the moisture and flexibility of his tongue , ( even after his taking many hot and piperate Antidotes , ) for this was by me even to the last carefully viewed . Besides , those who are very thirsty , and distracted in the most violent Feavers , do not only drink readily enough without dread ; but on the contrary have an exceeding greedy Appetite to it . Nor can I well understand what Julius Palmarius ( de morbis Contagiosis ) means by the third Paroxism of an Hydrophobia , before which he would have his never failing Antidote to be given , which our dispensatory calls pulvis Antilissus ; I suspect he took the disease , as he ownes he did the Medicine , upon trust ; indeed it seems to me not to have many things in it of the nature of Antidotes . This our man certainly had the disease of Aquae pavor upon him continually from the first Moment to his death , which was near 48 hours without any intermission ; for as oft as drink was shewed him , or he swallowed his own Spittle , his disturbance was most grievous and terrible . Dioscorides in this ( as in all things else he treats of ) is most sober , and to be credited ; Quidam , qui jam aquae metum sentirent , sumpto Helleboro , simul ac primum morbi impetum experirentur , sanati sunt : nam & jam vitio tentatos nemo unquam servare potest . This very well agrees with out case ; The latter person who had a sense of the evil , had it prevented by bleeding ; but our man which had the evil ; that is the Aquae pavor upon him , not bleeding , or the most famed Antidotes , or even Hellebore could in the least save , tho not very untimely given him . The case indeed rarely occurs , and therefore cannot well be observed in all due circumstances in order to its clearer understanding , and consequently cure ; we shall venter however to lay down some few things to salve it by . First , That J. Corton had some of the organic parts of his body transformed into , or affected after the nature of a Dog , especially the Gula , Tongue so that what was offer'd to him in the erect posture of a man was very frightful , as well as difficult for him to take , because against his new nature , as much as it would be for us to get a dog to drink standing upon his hinder legs . But yet this is not all , for when he was turned upon his belly , and would have acted the Dog , he yet could not drink ; and tho' he frequently put out his tongue and lapt , yet he could not endure to take any thing into his mouth of liquor , as tho something had hindred him within . Therefore we may imagine he was also convulsed in those parts , or swelled : but this we cannot grant , for the contrary does plainly appear , because he could cast any thing into his mouth and swallow it ; as he did very many times stif Bolus's , more nimbly , as to the swallow , then any man reasonably could be supposed to do , that was so weakened : for I saw no difference betwixt those he swallowed an hour or two before his death , and the very first he took . Secondly , That his Spittle was envenomed ; for as oft as he swallowed it , ( his Stomack vehemently abhorring it ) it went to his heart ( as we say ) , and was even present death to him ; And so liquid things coming nearer to the consistance of Spittle might the rather movere salivam , and therefore gave him a greater terror and difficulty to swallow , then solid things . And that his Spittle chiefly was infected with the venome of the Dog , seems also . 1. Because the Dog bit him , whose Spittle alone to be venomous to the touch a there are many credible instances in Medical History . 2. He was most like a Dog in the mouth , viz. where are the proper Organs of the Saliva . 3. The bite of a man so bitten is alike in●●ctions ; but otherwise innocent . But it may be askt how comes it to infect his Spittle , and not other humors and the blood . I answer , The blood in part was undoubtedly affected , as the Symptoms arising before the Aquae pavor ( which yet is the onely true Pathogmonick ●f the disease ) demonstrate . Again the blood is not one liquor ( as is generally thought ) , but many distinct liquors circulated together in one set of common Vessels ; and so it might infect that liquor , which it was most a kin to , as the Saliva of a Dog to the Saliva of a man. Concerning the truth of that proposition , I have formerly writ some things to you ; and more I intend to entertain you with ; you will excuse me at present if I do not think it convenient to anticipate my Papers . York , March 26. 1683. An account of part of a Wall , built in the Romans Time. I Carefully viewing the Antiquities of York , and particularly what might relate to the Roman Empire ; of which this place had been a seat , And the dwelling of at the least two of the Emperors , Severus and Constantine , I found a part of a Wall , yet standing , which is undoutedly of that time ; it is the South Wall of the Mint-Yard , being formerly an Hospitall of S t. Lowrance , looking towards the River ; it consists of a Multangular Tower , which did lead to Bootham-bar , and about — yards of Wall , which ran the length of Conning-street : As he who shall attentively view it on both sides may discerne . But the outside Towards the River is most worth taking notice of , it is faced with a very small Saxum quadratum of about four Inches thick , and laid in Levells like our Moderne brick-work : This sort of building Vitruvius ( Lib. 2. Cap. 9. ) calls after the Greekes , Iso domum , cum omnia Coria aequá crassitudine fuerint , structa ; but the length of the stones is not observed , but are as they fell out in hewing ; From the Foundation twenty courses of this small squared Stone are layd ; And over them five courses of Roman bricks ; These bricks some of them are layed length-waies , and some end-waies in the Wall ; And were called Lateres Diatoni . After these five courses of Bricks , other twenty two courses of small Square stones , as before described , are laid , which raise the Wall 3 Foot higher ; And then five more courses of the same Roman Brick are over laide ; beyond which the Wall is imperfect and capt with modern building . Note that in all this height there is no Casement or Loopehole , but one intire and uniforme Wall ; from which we guess the Wall to have been built some courses higher after the same order . The reason of this order of Brick-worke intermixt with Stone the same Vitruius gives , and in this particular the Romans after his time , and upon his admonition , and recommendation , in all probability , did imitate the Greeks . Longitudines coriorum ( saies he ) alternis coagmentis in crassitudinem instruentes , and a little further ; inter ponunt singulos perpetua Crassitudine utraque parte Frontatos ( latcres ) quos Diatonos appellant , qui maximè Religando confirmant parietum soliditatem ; These Bricks were to be as Throughs , or as it were so many new Foundations to that which was to be Superstructed ; And to bind the two sides together firmly ; for the Wall it self is only faced with small square stones ; And the middle thereof filled with Morter and Pebles ; Frentibus serviunt ( saith the same Author ) & medio farciunt ; which Vitruvius discomends in the Romans of his time ; And therefore the later Romans ( the builders of our Wall ) did , as I said , correct this Errour , and the Greeks . And least it should seem strange , that Bricks should give a firmness to Stone buildings , the same Vitruvius testifies , and therefore commends Brick building before stone ( our men indeed , for wholesomeness , which also is true , and to be much considered in a cold and moist Climate ) even for the duration ; And therefore in Rome abatement was ever made for the use of Sone building , none for that of Brick , provide it kept its level and stood upright upon its Foundation ; And therefore to excuse it he at large gives a relation why the Romans , suffered not Brick buildings to be made within the City of Rome ; as a thing not of choice , but necessity . Those Brick buildings being certainly in that great Architects opinion to be preferred , the Law ( sayes he ) suffers not a Wall to be made to the street ward ( for so give me leave to interpret communi loco ) above a Foot and a halfe thick , and partition Walls the same , least they should take up too much rome . Now Brick Walls of a Foot and a halfe thick , ( unless they were Diplinthij , or triplinthij ) , cannot bear up above one Story ; but in so vast and Majestic a City ( as Old Rome ) there ought to be innumerable habitations ; Therefore when a plain Area , or building of one story could not receive such a Multitude to dwell in the City , therefore the thing it self did compell them to it , that the Houses might be raised higher , and therefore they had strange contrivances of out jetting , and over hanging stories , and Belconies , &c. Which reasons if rightly considered are great mistakes ; Our men at this day have taught the World better things ; And have demonstrated that a firm building may be raised to many stories heighth upon a foot and a half thick wall . The oversight of the Romans was the vast bigness of their Bricks ; for the lesser the Brick the firmer the worke , there being much greater firmness in a multitude of Angles , as must be produced by small Brick , then in a right line ; And this is the reason of the strength of Butresses , and Mult-angular Towers , &c. These Bricks are about 17 Inches of our measure long and about 11 Inches broad , and two Inches and a half thick . This , ( hauing caused severall of them to be carefully measured ) I give in round Numbers , and do find them very well to agree with the notion of the Roman Foot , which the learned Antiquary Greaves has left us , viz. Of its being of halfe an Inch less then ours ; they seem to have shrunk in the baking more in the bredth then in the length ; which is but reasonable , because of its easier yeelding that way ; And so , for the same reason , more in the thickness , for we suppose them to have been designed in the Mould for three Roman Inches . Now that this was properly the Roman Brick , we have the testimony of Vitruvius , and Pliny : of Vitruvius , " fiunt Laterum tria genera ; unum quod Grece Didoron appellatur , quo nostri utuntur , &c. " And of Pliny ; " Genera eorum tria Didoron , quo vtimur longum sesquipede , latum pede ; " But we are to note , that the Coppy of Vitruvius , where it describes the measure of the Didoron is vicious . And is to be corrected by Pliny ; And had not Vitruvius's Commentatour been more a friend to his Author , than to truth , he had not perswaded the contrary ; for the Bricks themselves do demonstrate at this day Plinie's measures to be right and not that of Vitruvius , as they are extant : which makes me much wonder at the confidence of Daniel Barbarus affirming the Bricks , now to be found are all according to Vitruvius and not Plinte's measures ; for all that I have yet seen with us in England , are of Plinie's measures ; as at Leister in the Rome Ruine there , called the Jews Walls ; at S t. Albons , as I remember ; and here with us at York . And to goe no farther for Arguments , than that Chap. of Vitruvius , the diplinthij parietes in Rome were against Law , and the single Brick-wall was only allowed as Standards ; viz. A foot and a halfe thick wall , or one Roman Brick a length , as was above Noted . Pliny , lived some time after Vitruvius , and being a professed Transcriber , and , as it appears from this very place , having taken the whole business of Brick Verbatim out of him and not differing in any one thing in the whole Chapter , but in this ; viz. in the measure of the Didoron ; And the Bricks demonstrating the truth of that differance , it is but reasonable we should make Vitru●ius's longum pede , latum semipede , a fault of Vitruvius's Coppiers . I shall conclude this differance with this remark : That proportion and a plaine Uniformitie , even in the minutest parts of Building , is to be observed , as this miseserable Ruin of Roman workman-ship shews : In our Gothic Buildings there is a totall neglect of the measure and proportion of the Courses , as tho that was not much materiall to the beauty of the whole , whereas , indeed , in Natures works , It is from the Symmetrie of the very Graine , whence ariseth much of the beauty of the thing . Indeed , if I was never to come nearer a building , and to view it alwayes at such a distance , this might be excused as to me ; And so in Artificiall things , as in Pictures , and Carvings to be seen on high : But yet in my opinion 't is but an excuse of Laziness to tell me such and such rude dashes will have a marvelous effect at a distance ; as though things Painted or Carved to addorn our comparatively low Roomes were distanced . And this Noble Art , in my opinion , has of late in nothing suffered so much with us as in admitting of this vile ( not to say Impudent ) Excuse , whereas indeed , What is well done and most exactly finished in the most minute parts of a thing Painted ? I am sure if it pleaseth me near the Eye , it will never displease me at a distance . 25 Cochlea terrestris turbinata et Striata fab Col. 14. Buccinum exiguum fasciatum et radiatum . Gall nar . Aldernensi Insula . A. Wallia Floid . 39 Buccinum exiguum pullum duodecim orbium . 46. cochlea cinereo rufescens fasciata leuiter umbilicata . POMATIA GESNERI Cochlen POMATIA , edulis Gesneri . 47 cochlea hortensis nostra , fusca , maculata , et fasciata . 43 cochlea maculala , unica fascia fusca , per medium orbem insignita . 54. cochlea interdum unicolor , interdum uariegata , item uarijs fascijs depicta . 68. cochlea nostras umbilicata pulla . 78. cochlea compressa , umbilicata , fasciata compestris . 79. cochlea Subfusca umbilicata , clauicula modicè producta . A A Gall. Nar. 56. cochlea alba leuiter umbilicata pluribus fascis circumdata , clauicula productiore . Hisp Gall. narb . Cochleae nudae Terrestres Limaces quibusdam dicta ' . 101. limax paruus , CINETEUS 102. limax ATER , 103. limax subrufus . 104. limax uanegatus , siue fascialus , cellarius . Limax , Succini colore , albidis maculis insignitus . 26. Cochlea vivipara Fasciata . Fluviatilis . 32. cochlea papua , pellucida , operculo testacco ; cochleatoque clausa . an idem cum 21. 21. Buccinum Subflauum , pellucidum , Sex orbium , clauicula admodum tenui , productiore . 22. Buccinum Subflauum pellucidum quatuor orbium , ore amplisimo mucrone acuto . 23. Buccinum Subflauum , pellucidum , trium orbium Purpurae Lacustres coccum fundentes . 41 cochlea pulla quatuor orbium . 42. cochlea fusca Limbo circum scripta . 43. cochlea exigua , quinque orbium . 38. Nerites Fluviatilis è. coeruleo uirescens , maculalus , operculo subcroceo aculeatoque donatus . 39 Patella Fluviatilis , exigua Subflaua , uertice mueronato inflexoque . Sectio . 1. Musculis ●luviatilibus . Cardine dentato . à Danubio 1. musculus ex slauo uiridescens medio dorso leuiter RADIAIUS , admodum crassus . Musculus Fluviatilis è Fluvio Tamesi ad Battersey . an uitium 2. 2. musculus angustior● ▪ ex flauo uiridescens medio dorso leuiter radiatus cardinis pinna Siue denticulo Birido . 3. musculus angustus . Subflauus Siue Cirriaus . 4. musculus niger Omnium longè crassissimus . conchae longae Species gesn . aldrou . ● . musculus latus maxims et tenuissimtus è coeruleo iuridescens , ferè palustri : Sectio . 2. de Musculis cardine Laevi 8. musculus tenuis minor SUBFUSCUS , latiusculus . 14. pectunculus Subiuridis par●●●s . Subglobosus . 15 pectunculus perpusillus , rostratus . virgin Sectio . 1. Cap 1 de Pectinibus . exutraque parte aequaliter Auritis , Striatis . Anglie 1. pecten magnus , albidus , circiter DUODEOEM STRIJS . multis minut i●que incienris exasperalis donatus . 9. pecten minor ex Croco uariegatus asper et fere Sinuosus et inequalis leuiter et admodum crebrò Steiatus . 17. pecten Sub●ufus Strijs uiginti quatuor ad minimum donatus . 18. ●●em cum Superiore 〈◊〉 17 23. pecten paruus ex croco uariegatus , tenuiter ad●modum Striatue alteris ferè Strys paulo minoribus . 27. pecten me●iecris latus , ex rufo uariegatus , circiter uiginti Strys admodum Striatis distuictus . 28. ●dem cum DENTICULIS Sub aure ; et non nisi altera et Infima ualua est . Sectio . 2 Cap I. de OSTREIS A●op●vsi planà ●onga , recuruâ angulo acuto desinente . Sulenta 〈◊〉 qualiter utrinque ad cardinem denticulata . 31 〈◊〉 altera ualua pla●●a . DENTICULATA . Sectio 2 Cap 2 de ostracis APOP●YSI breui , SUBTER et quasi in occulto posita 36. ●estrea fere circinata , , Subuiridis leuiter striata . 37. eadem Supina . ostrea syluestris rondeleti 39. Ostrea laeuis Subpurpurea uel Subaurea instar margaritae intùs et extrà resplendens . A J GarnSEY 69. pectunculus exiguus , albus , admodum tenuiter Striatus . Chama Glycymeris Bellonij . A. J. Garnsey . 82. pectunculus ingens , u●riegalus ex rufo . 87. pectunculus cra●●iusculus , albidus . 88 pectunculus latus , admodum planus , tenuis , albidus . 100. pectunculus tenuis , leuiter purpurascens , radiatus , an idem cum Superiore ? mare mediter : à. D. E. FLOId 105. pectunculus , Superiore paulo planior . 108. pectunculus maximus Subfuscus ▪ ualdè grauis . 120 pectunculus fuscus densè fa●ciatus elegatiti quadam pictura undulata insignitus . 122. pectunculus omnium crassissimus fascijs ex latere bullatis donatus . mar meciterr . 126. pectunculus rostro productiore capillaceis . fascy : donatus . 154 pectunculus exiguus , Subfuscus . 161. pectunculus orbiculari● , fuscus Strijs medijs ●u●ricatis . marc adrintico . 169 pectunculus Subfuscus strys 〈…〉 171. pectunculus capite minore , rotundiore , et magis cequali niargin●● . 127. pectunculus dense fasciatus 〈◊〉 rubro uar●●egatus , et undatus . J. GarnSEY . 129. pectunculus Subfuscus , tenuitèr admodùm fasciatus . 136. pectunculus planus cra●sus , ex rufo radi●tus . J Garnsey 200. musculus Subcoeruleus . ferè UirgaTUS . mytulus RondEL 201. musculus paruus , Subcoerulcus latus , rostro tenui , adunco 202 musculus paruus , albidus , tenuis , angu●tior , rostro tenui , recuruo . 217. tellina Subfusca angustior , intus purpurascens . 218. an eadem cum Superiore . 11. 216● menis 219. tellina purpurascens margine Sinuoso . Jamaic 232 tellina lata albida ex rubro radita . J. Garnsey . 241. tellina ex rufo 〈…〉 exasperata 247 tellina fasciata , 〈◊〉 rubro ueriegata . J GarnsEY 248. tellina fasciata angustior intus lut●scens , extra radiata 249. tellina fasciata 〈◊〉 Subaurca radiata . 250. tellina parua ▪ 〈◊〉 rubra ad alterum latus Sinuosa 251. tellina leuis nitu● et extra rubra ad latus Sinucsa . Sectio . 9 Solenis i. d. est . Conchae tenuibus longissimisque . ab utraque parte naturalitèr hiantibus 255. Solen major Subfuscus ▪ RICTUS Solen 〈◊〉 259. chama fusca , lata , planior . 264. chama Subfusca augusti●●●na , ad Solenes quodam ▪ mede acceden● . 271 chama fusca Strys te●●sir●is donata 〈…〉 . Sect. 1● cap. 2. Chamae : Pholad●bus 269. chamoe pholas , latus , ex alter● parte obfusus . Scaber Siue rugosus . 270. chamoe pholas fasciatus , ex altera parte intus ui●lacca . pholos Striatus Sinuatus ex A alterà parte . pholas latus , rugorus ex dimidio dorso et asper . pholas paruus , asper . Pholadum tertia t●sta , aliarum cardin● Superinjecta . Saxum pheladibus foratum . Sectio 2 Conchis quinque Testarum , Anatifer●s plerisque dictis . 280 concha ana●●fe ra Subrotunda bartholini . 〈◊〉 mediter 282 concha a natifera , margine muricata . 287 Salanas paruus , Striatus . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A48704-e210 * When this was written , Malpigius de Bombyee was not not publisht . * Of both which , see this Observers Experiments formerly communicated , No. 68. p. 2067 , 2608. * See No 68. p. 2●68 . * See the ground for this distinction in the same Numb . 68. p. 2067. 2●● , . * March 17. 1671. I find in my Notes ( saith he ) that some years ago I gather'd off our English Oak round Worm-husks very like Kermes-berries , but I then made no tryal of them . Again , I have often observed on Plumb trees and Cherry-trees ; also on the Vine and Cherry-Laurel certain patellae or flat Husks containing wo●ms , which ( or at least the husks ; for them only I had oppertunity of making the Experiment on ) will strike a Carnation Ly and stand . * See Numb . 50. 1011. Aist. Nat. lib. i. c. 27. lib. 3. c. 9. Arist. Hist. Nat. ib. 5. cap. 20. Arist. Hist. Nat. lib. 9. cap. 39. Nu. 50. p. 795. * Of which latter ▪ See Numb . 72. p. 2176. 2177. † See more of this in my Notes upon Goedartious * See Numb ▪ 74. p. 2221. Coehlitz , or Petrified shells examined . See Numb . 75. p. 2254. * See above in this very Tract . * See of two or three more Musk-Insects Num 74. p. 2220. and Numb . 76. p. 2281. * Of which see Numb . 74. p. 2220. and N. 76. p. 2281. * Of which see Numb . 75. p. 2254. * This Learned and Accurate Philesspher hath already presented to the R. Society , in a very obliging manner , his Manuscript , containing the S●m of his Observations and Labours about the Structure of Plants ; and he hath also very generously engaged himself , that , upon the Approbation of that Illustrious Body , he will enlarge his Papers , illustrate all the particulars , therein contained , with Scheams ▪ and the● publish the whole . * See Numb , 70. p , 2122 , & 2123. * This Stone is now in the custody of the R , Society , to whom it was presented afterwards . * Compare herewith , what was publish't in No ▪ p. 71. 2165 No , 72 , p. 2177 especially No. 73. p. 2196. See Numb . 20. p. 362. † N. B. Peyer●● did not Publish his Book of these Glandul● til the Year 1677. viz. more then 4 Years after my discovery of them and Publication in the Philosophical Transactions . † V. Kerkring●● Spic . Anat. Obs. 59. 79. * See N. 100. of these Tracts . * Xiphilinus Herodianus &c. a Gal. de locis affec . lib. 6. 
A28982	----	A free enquiry into the vulgarly receiv'd notion of nature made in an essay address'd to a friend / by R.B., Fellow of the Royal Society. Boyle, Robert, 1627-1691. 1686 Approx. 438 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 221 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A28982 Wing B3979 ESTC R11778 11688005 ocm 11688005 48184 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28982) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48184) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 15:11) A free enquiry into the vulgarly receiv'd notion of nature made in an essay address'd to a friend / by R.B., Fellow of the Royal Society. Boyle, Robert, 1627-1691. [24], 412, [4] p. Printed by H. Clark for John Taylor ..., London : 1685/6 [i.e. 1686] Reproduction of original in Library of Congress. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Nature -- Early works to 1800. Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A FREE ENQUIRY Into the Vulgarly Receiv'd NOTION OF NATURE ; Made in an ESSAY , Address'd to a FRIEND . By R. B. Fellow of the Royal Society . Audendum est , & veritas investiganda ; quam etiamsi non assequamur , omnino tamen propius , quam nunc sumus , ad eam perveniemus . Galenus . Imprimatur . Carolus Alston , R. P. D. Hen. Episc. Lond. à Sacris , Jan. 29. 1685. LONDON , Printed by H. Clark , for Iohn Taylor at the Globe in St. Paul's Church-yard , 1685 / 6. THE PREFACE . I Have often wonder'd , that , in so Inquisitive an Age as This , among those many Learned Men , that have with much Freedom , as well as Acuteness , written of the Works of Nature , ( as They call Them , ) and some of Them of the Principles too , I have not met with any , that has made it his business to write of Nature Herself . This will perhaps hereafter be thought such an Omission , as if , in giving an Account of the Political Estate of a Kingdom , One should Treat largely of the Civil Judges , Military Officers , and other Subordinate Magistrates , and of the particular Ranks and Orders of Inferior Subjects and Plebeians , but should be silent of the Prerogatives and Ways of Administration of the King ; or , ( to use a Comparison more suitable to the Subject , ) as if One should particularly treat of the Barrel , Wheels , String , Ballance , Index , and other Parts of a Watch , without examining the Nature of the Spring , that sets all These a moving . When I say this , I do not forget , that the Word Nature is every where to be met with in the Writings of Physiologers . But , though they frequently employ the Word , they seem not to have much consider'd , what Notion ought to be fram'd of the Thing , which they suppose and admire , and upon Occasion celebrate , but do not call in Question or discuss . Weighing therefore with my self , of what great Moment the framing a right or a wrong Idea of Nature must be , in Reference both to the Speculative and Practical Part of Physiology ; I judg'd it very well worth the while , to make , with Philosophical Freedom , a serious Enquiry into the Vulgarly Receiv'd Notion of Nature ; that , if it appeared well-grounded , I might have the Rational Satisfaction of not having acquiesc'd in It , till , after a previous Examen ; if I should find it confus'd and ambiguous , I might endeavour to remedy that Inconvenience , by distinguishing the Acceptions of the Word ; if I found it dubious as to its Truth , I might be shy in trusting too much to a distrusted Principle ; and , if I found erroneous , I might avoid the raising Superstructures of my Own , or relying on those of Others , that must owe their Stability to an unsound and deceitful Foundation . And , because many Atheists ascribe so much to Nature , that they think it needless to have Recourse to a Deity , for the giving an Account of the Phaenomena of the Universe : And , on the other side , very many Theists seem to think the commonly Received Notion of Nature , little less , than necessary to the Proof of the Existence and Providence of God ; I , who differ from both these Parties , and yet think every true Theist , and much more every true Christian , ought to be much concerned for Truths , that have so powerful an Influence on Religion , thought my self , for Its sake , oblig'd to consider this Matter , both with the more Attention and with regard to Religion . And yet , being to write this Treatise as a Physiologer , not a Christian , I could not rationally build any positive Doctrine upon mere Revelation , which would have been judg'd a Foreign Principle in this Enquiry . Only , since the Person , I intentionally address'd my Thoughts to , under the Name of Eleutherius , was a good Christian , I held it not impertinent , now and then , upon the by , to intimate something to prevent or remove some Scruples , that I thought he might have , on the score ( I say not of Natural Theology , for That is almost directly pertinent , but ) of the Christian Faith. But these Passages are very few , and but transiently touch'd upon . Since the Reader will be told by and by both That , and Why the Papers , that make up the following Treatise , were not written in one continued Series of Times , but many Years were interpos'd between the Writing of some of Them , and that of Those which precede and follow Them : I hope it will be thought but a venial Fault , if the Contexture of the whole Discourse do not appear so Uniform , nor all the Connections of its Parts so apt and close , as , if no Papers had been lost and supply'd , might reasonably be look'd for . I expect the Novelty of divers of the Sentiments and Reasonings , propos'd in the following Discourse , will be surprising , and encline Many to look upon the Author as a bold Man , and much addicted to Paradoxes . But , having formerly , in a distinct Essay , deliver'd my Thoughts about Paradoxes in general , I shall not now ingage in that Subject , but confine my self to what concerns the ensuing Paper . I say then , in short , That in an Opinion , I look upon its being New or Antient , and its being Singular or commonly Receiv'd , as Things that are but Extrinsical to its being true or false . And , as I would never reject a Truth , for being generaly Known or Receiv'd , so will I not conclude an Opinion to be a Truth , merely because great Numbers have thought it to be so ; nor think an Opinion Erroneous , because 't is not yet Known to Many , or because it opposes a Tenent embrac'd by Many . For I am wont to judge of Opinions , as of Coins : I consider much less in any One , that I am to Receive , whose Inscription it bears , than what Metal 't is made of . 'T is indifferent enough to me , whether 't was Stamp'd many Years or Ages since , or came but Yesterday from the Mint . Nor do I regard through how many , or how few , Hands it has pass'd for Current , provided I know by the Touch-stone , or any sure Tryal , purposely made , whether or no it be genuine , and does or does not deserve to have been Currant . For , if upon due proof it appears to be Good , its having been long and by Many receiv'd for such , will not tempt me to refuse it . But , if I find it Counterfeit , neither the Princes Image or Inscription , nor its Date ( how Antient soever , ) nor the Multitude of Hands , through which it has pass'd unsuspected , will engage me to receive It. And one disfavouring tryal , well made , will much more discredit It with me , than all those specious Things , I have nam'd , can recommend It. By this Declaration of my Sentiments about Paradoxes in General , I hope it will be thought , that the Motive I had to Question that Notion of Nature , which I dissent from , was not , that this Notion is Vulgarly Receiv'd . And I have this to say , to make it probable , That I was not ingag'd in this Controversie , by any Ambition of appearing in Print an Heresiarch in Philosophy , by being the Author of a strange Doctrine , that the following Discourse was written about the Year 1666. ( that is , some Lustres ago , ) and that not long after , the Youth , to whom I dictated it , having been inveigled to steal away , unknown to me or his Parents , into the Indies , ( whence we never heard of him since , ) left the loose Sheets , wherein ( and not in a Book ) my thoughts had been committed to Paper , very incoherent , by the Omission of divers necessary Passages . Upon which Account , and my Unwillingness to take the Pains to supply what was wanting , those Papers lay by me many Years together neglected , and almost forgotten ; 'till the Curiosity of some Philosophical Heads , that were pleas'd to think they deserv'd another Fate , oblig'd me to tack them together , and make up the Gaps that remain'd between their Parts , by retrieving , as well as , after so many Years , my bad Memory was able to do , the Thoughts I sometimes had , pertinent to those purposes . And indeed , when I consider'd of how vast importance it is in Philosophy , and the Practice of Physick too , to have a right Notion of Nature ; and how little the Authority of the generality of Men ought , in so nice and intricate a Subject , to sway a free and impartial Spirit ; as I at first thought myself oblig'd , since others had not sav'd me the labour , to make a Free Enquiry into this Noble and Difficult Subject , so I was afterwards the more easily prevail'd with , by those that press'd the Publication of it . With what Success I have made this Attempt , I must leave others to judg . But if I be not much flatter'd , whatever becomes of the main Attempt , there will be found suggested here and there , in the following Discourse , some Reflections and Explications , that will at least oblige the zealous Assertors of the Vulgar Notion of Nature , to clear up the Doctrine , and speak more distinctly and correctly about Things that relate to it , than hitherto has been usual . And that will be Fruit enough to recompense the Labour , and justifie the Title , of a Free Enquiry . In Prosecution of which , since I have been oblig'd to travel in an untrodden Way , without a Guide , 't will be thought , I hope , more pardonable than strange , if , in attempting to discover divers general Mistakes , I be not so happy as to escape falling into some particular Ones myself . And , if among These , I have been so unhappy , as to make any that is injurious to Religion , as I did not at all intend it , so , as soon as ever I shall discover it , I shall freely disown it Myself , and pray that it may never mislead Others . What my Performance has been , I have already acknowledg'd that I may be unfit to judg ; but , for my Intentions , I may make bold to say , they were , to keep the Glory of the Divine Author of Things from being usurp'd or intrench'd ▪ upon by His Creatures , and to make His Works more throughly and solidly understood , by the Philosophical Studiers of Them. I do not pretend , and I need not , that every one of the Arguments , I employ in the following Tract , is cogent , especially if consider'd as single . For Demonstrative Arguments would be unsuitable to the very Title of my Attempt ; since , if about the Receiv'd Notion of Nature , I were furnish'd with unanswerable Reasons , my Discourse ought to be styl'd , not a Free Enquiry into the Vulgar Notion of Nature , I consider , but a Confutation of It. And a heap of bare Probabilities may suffice to justifie a Doubt of the Truth of an Opinion , which they cannot clearly evince to be False . And therefore , if any Man shall think fit to Criticize upon the less Principal or less necessary Parts of this Treatise , perhaps I shall not think my self oblig'd to be concern'd at It. And even , if the main Body of the Discourse itself shall be attack'd from the Press ; I , who am neither Young nor Healthy , nor ever made Divinity , Philosophy , or Physick , my Profession , am not like to oppose him in the same Way : Since , as I ought not to wish , that any Errors of mine ( if this Essay teach any Such , ) should prevail ; so , if the Things I have deliver'd be True for the Main , I need not despair but that , in such a Free and Inquisitive Age as Ours , there will be found Generous Spirits , that will not suffer weighty Truths to be oppress'd , tho' the Proposers of them should , by averseness from Contention , or by want of Time or Health , be themselves kept from defending them . Which I have thought fit to take Notice of in this Place , that the Truth ( if I have been so happy , as to have found and taught It , ) may not suffer by my Silence ; nor any Reader surmize , that , if I shall leave a Book Unanswered , I thereby acknowledg it to be Unanswerable . But This regards only the main Substance of our Essay , not the Order or Disposition of the Parts : Since , if any shall censure That , I shall not quarrel with him about It. For indeed , considering in how preposterous an Order the Papers , I have here tack'd together , came to Hand ; and how many Things are upon that score unduly plac'd , I shall not only be content , but must desire , to have this Rhapsody , of my own loose Papers , look'd upon but as an Apparatus , or Collection of Materials , in order to [ what I well know this maim'd and confus'd Essay is not , ] a compleat and regular Discourse . Yet ( to conclude , ) I thought , that the affording even of a little Light , in a Subject so Dark and so very Important , might keep an Essay from being useless ; and that to fall short of Demonstration would prove a pardonable Fault , in a Discourse , that pretends not to Dogmatize , but only to make an Enquiry . Sept. 29 , 1682. A Free Enquiry Into the Received NOTION OF NATURE . SECT . I. I Know not Whether or no it be a Prerogative in the human Soul , that , as 't is itself a True and Positive Being , so 't is apt to conceive all other things , as True and Positive Beings also . But , Whether or no this Propensity , to frame such kind of Idea's , suppose an excellency , I fear it occasions mistakes ; and makes us think and speak , after the manner of True and Positive Beings , of such things , as are but Chimerical , and some of them Negations or Privations themselves ; as Death , Ignorance , Blindness , and the like . It concerns us therefore , to stand very carefully upon our Guard , that we be not insensibly misled by such an innate and unheeded Temptation to error , as we bring into the World with us . And consequently I may be allowed to consider , whether , among other Particulars , in which this deluding Propensity of our minds has too great , though unsuspected , an Influence upon us ; it may not have impos'd on us , in the Notion we are wont to frame concerning Nature . For this being the fruitful Parent of other Notions , as Nature herself is said to be of the Creatures of the Universe ; the Notion is so general in its Applications , and so important in its Influence ; that we had need be jealously careful , of not over-easily admitting a Notion , than which there can scarce be any that more deserves to be warily examin'd , before it be throughly entertain'd . Let me therefore make bold to enquire freely , Whether That , of which we affirm such great Things , and to which we ascribe so many Feats , be that almost Divine thing , whose works among others we are ; or a Notional thing , that in some sense is rather to be reckon'd among our works ; as owing its Being to Human Intellects . I know , most men will be forestall'd with no mean prejudices against so venturous an Attempt ; but I will not do Eleutherius the Injury , to measure Him by the prepossess'd generality of Men ; yet there are two scruples which I think it not amiss to take notice of , to clear the way for what shall be presented you in the following Discourse . And first , it may seem an ingrateful and unfilial thing , to dispute against Nature , that is taken by Mankind for the Common Parent of us all . But though it be an undutiful thing , to express a want of respect for an acknowledg'd Parent , yet I know not , why it may not be allowable to question One , that a Man looks upon but as a pretended one , or at least does upon probable grounds doubt , Whether she be so or no ; and , 'till it appear to me that she is so , I think it my duty to pay my gratitude , not to I know not what , but to that Deity , whose Wisdom and Goodness , not only design'd to make me a Man , and enjoy what I am here bless'd with , but contriv'd the World so , that even those Creatures of his , who by their inanimate condition are not capable of intending to gratifie me , should be as serviceable and useful to me , as they would be , if they could and did design the being so ; and you may be pleas'd to remember , that , as men may now accuse such an Enquirer , as I am , of impiety and ingratitude towards Nature : So the Persians , and other Worshipers of the Coelestial Bodies , accus'd several of the Ancient Philosophers , and all the Primitive Christians , of the like Crimes , in reference to the Sun ; whose Existence , and whose being a Benefactor to Mankind , was far more unquestionable , than that there is such a Semi-Deity as Men call Nature : And it can be no great disparagement to me , to suffer on the like Account with 〈◊〉 good Company , especially , when several of the considerations that Justifie them , may also Apologize for me . I might add , that , it not being half so evident to me , that what is called Nature is my Parent , as that all Men are my Brothers , by being the Off-spring of God ; ( for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Aratus is adopted by St. Paul ) I may justly prefer the doing of them a service , by disabusing them , to the paying of Her a Ceremonial Respect . But setting Allegories aside , I have sometimes seriously doubted , whether the Vulgar Notion of Nature has not been both injurious to the Glory of God , and a great Impediment to the solid and useful Discovery of his Works . And first , it seems to detract from the Honour of the great Author and Governor of the World ; that Men should ascribe most of the admirable things that are to be met with in it , not to him , but to a certain Nature , which themselves do not well know what to make of . ●Tis true that many confess , that this Nature is a thing of His establishing , and subordinate to Him ; but , though many confess it when they are ask'd , Whether they do or no ? yet , besides that many seldom or never lifted up their eyes to any higher Cause , he that takes notice of their way of ascribing things to Nature , may easily discern , that , whatever their words sometimes be , the Agency of God is little taken notice of in their thoughts : And however , it does not a little darken the Excellency of the Divine management of things , that , when a strange Thing is to be effected or accounted for , men so often have recourse to Nature , and think she must extraordinarily interpose to bring such things about : Whereas it much more tends to the Illustration of God's Wisdom , to have so fram'd things at first , that there can seldom or never need any extraordinary Interposition of his Power . And , as it more recommends the skill of an Engineer , to contrive an Elaborate Engine , so as that there should need nothing to reach his ends in it , but the contrivance of parts devoid of understanding ; than if it were necessary , that ever and anon a discreet Servant should be employ'd , to concur notably to the Operations of this or that Part , or to hinder the Engine from being out of order : So it more sets off the Wisdom of God in the Fabrick of the Universe , that he can make so vast a Machine , perform all those many things which he design'd it should , by the meer contrivance of Brute matter , managed by certain Laws of Local Motion , and upheld by his ordinary and general concourse ; than if he imployed from time to time an Intelligent Overseer , such as Nature is fancied to be , to regulate , assist , and controul the Motions of the Parts . In confirmation of which , you may remember , that the later Poets justly reprehended their Predecessors , for want of skill , in laying the Plots of their Plays , because they often suffered things to be reduced to that Pass , that they were fain to bring some Deity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon the Stage , to help them out . ( Nec Deus intersit , nisi dignus vindice nodus , ) &c. And let me tell you freely , that , though I will not say , That Aristotle meant the mischief his Doctrine did , yet I am apt to think , that the Grand Enemy of God's Glory made great use of Aristotle's Authority and Errors , to detract from it . For as Aristotle , by introducing the Opinion of the Eternity of the World , ( whereof he owns himself to have been the first Broacher ) did , at least in almost all Mens Opinion , openly deny God the Production of the World : So , by ascribing the admirable Works of God , to what he calls Nature , he tacitly denies him the Government of the World. Which suspicion , if you judg severe , I shall not , at more leisure , refuse to acquaint you , ( in a distinct Paper ) why I take divers of Aristotle's Opinions relating to Religion , to be more unfriendly , not to say pernicious , to It , than those of several other Heathen Philosophers . And here give me leave to prevent an Objection , that some may make , as if , to deny the receiv'd Notion of Nature , a Man must also deny Providence ; of which Nature is the Grand Instrument . For in the first place , my Opinion hinders me not at all from acknowledging God to be the Author of the Universe , and the continual Preserver and Upholder of it ; which is much more than the Peripatetick Hypothesis , which ( as we were saying ) makes the World Eternal , will allow its Embracers to admit ; and those things which the School-Philosophers ascribe to the Agency of Nature , interposing according to Emergencies , I ascribe to the Wisdom of God in the first Fabrick of the Universe ; which He so admirably contrived , that , if He but continue his ordinary and general concourse , there will be no necessity of extraordinary interpositions , which may reduce him , to seem as it were to Play After-Games ; all those Exigencies , upon whose account Philosophers and Physicians seem to have devis'd what they call Nature , being foreseen and provided for in the first Fabrick of the World ; so that meer Matter , so ordered , shall in such and such Conjunctures of Circumstances , do all that Philosophers ascribe on such occasions to their almost Omniscient Nature , without any knowledg of what it does , or acting otherwise than according to the Catholick Laws of Motion . And methinks the difference betwixt their Opinion of God's Agency in the World , and that which I would propose , may be somewhat adumbrated , by saying , That they seem to imagine the World to be after the nature of a Puppet , whose Contrivance indeed may be very Artificial , but yet is such , that almost every particular motion the Artificer is fain ( by drawing sometimes one Wire or String , sometimes another ) to guide , and oftentimes over-rule , the Actions of the Engine ; whereas , according to us , 't is like a rare Clock , such as may be that at Strasbourg , where all things are so skilfully contriv'd , that the Engine being once set a Moving , all things proceed according to the Artificers first design , and the Motions of the little Statues , that at such hours perform these or those things , do not require , like those of Puppets , the peculiar interposing of the Artificer , or any Intelligent Agent imployed by him , but perform their functions upon particular occasions , by vertue of the General and Primitive Contrivance of the whole Engine . The Modern Aristotelians and other Philosophers would not be tax'd as injurious to Providence , though they now ascribe to the ordinary course of Nature , those regular Motions of the Planets , that Aristotle and most of his Followers ( and among them the Christian School-men ) did formerly ascribe to the particular guidance of Intelligent and Immaterial Beings , which they assign'd to be the Movers of the Coelestial Orbs. And when I consider , how many things , that seem Anomalies to us , do frequently enough happen in the World , I think it is more consonant to the respect we owe to Divine Providence , to conceive , that as God is a most free , as well as a most wise Agent , and may in many Things have ends unknown to us : He very well foresaw , and thought fit , that such seeming Anomalies should come to pass , since he made them ( as is evident in the Eclipses of the Sun and Moon ) the Genuine consequences of the Order , He was pleas'd to settle in the World ; by whose Laws the Grand Agents in the Universe were impower'd and determin'd , to act according to the respective Natures he had given them ; and the course of things was allowed to run on , though that would infer the happening of seeming Anomalies , and things really repugnant to the Good or Welfare of divers particular Portions of the Universe . This , I say , I think to be a Notion more respectful to Divine Providence , than to imagine , as we commonly do , that God has appointed an Intelligent and Powerful Being , called Nature , to be as his Vice-gerent , continually watchful for the good of the Universe in general , and of the particular Bodies that compose it ; whilst in the mean time , this Being appears not to have the skill , or the power , to prevent such Anomalies , which oftentimes prove destructive to multitudes of Animals , and other Noble Creatures , ( as in Plagues , &c. ) and sometimes prejudicial to greater Portions of the Universe , ( as in Earth-quakes of a large spread , Eclipses of the Luminaries , great and lasting Spots on the Sun , Eruptions of Vulcan , great Comets or new Stars that pass from one Region of Heaven to another . ) And I am the more tender of admitting such a Lieutenant to Divine Providence , as Nature is fancied to be , because I shall hereafter give you some Instances , in which it seems , that , if there were such a thing , she must be said to act too blindly and impotently , to discharge well the Part she is said to be trusted with . I shall add , that the Doctrine , I plead for , does much better than its Rival comply with what Religion teaches us , about the extraordinary and supernatural Interpositions of Divine Providence . For when it pleases God to over-rule , or controul , the establish'd course of things in the World , by his own Omnipotent Hand , what is thus perform'd may be much easier discern'd and acknowledg'd to be miraculous , by them that admit , in the ordinary course of Corporeal Things , nothing but Matter and Motion , whose Powers Men may well judg of ; than by those who think there is besides , a certain Semi-Deity , which they call Nature , whose Skill and Power they acknowledg to be exceeding great , and yet have no sure way of estimating how great they are , and how far they may extend . And give me leave to take notice to you , on this occasion , that I observe the Miracles of our Saviour and his Apostles , pleaded by Christians on the behalf of their Religion , to have been very differingly look'd on by Epicurean and other Corpuscularian Infidels , and by those other Unbelievers who admit of a Soul of the World , or Spirits in the Stars , or , in a word , think the Universe to be Governed by Intellectual Beings , distinct from the Supream Being we call God. For this later sort of Infidels have often admitted those matters of Fact , which we Christians call Miracles ; and yet have endeavour'd to solve them by Astral Operations , and other Ways not here to be specified : Whereas the Epicureàn Enemies of Christianity have thought themselves oblig'd , resolutely to deny the matters of Fact themselves ; as well discerning , that the things , said to be perform'd , exceeded the Mechanical Powers of Matter and Motion , ( as they were managed by those , that wrought the Miracles , ) and consequently must either be deny'd to have been done , or be confess'd to have been truly Miraculous . But there may hereafter be occasion , both to improve the things already said , and add others , to satisfie Theological scruples about our Hypothesis . I formerly told you , that 't was not only to the Glory of God , ( as that results from his Wisdom , Power , an● Goodness , express'd in the World ) that I suspected the Notion of Nature , that I am examining , to be prejudicial , but also to the Discovery of his Works . And you will make no great difficulty to believe me , if you consider , that , whilst Men allow themselves so general and easie a way , or rendring accounts of things that are difficult , as to attribute them to Nature ; shame will not reduce them to a more industrious scrutiny into the Reasons of Things , and curiosity itself will move them to it the more faintly : Of which we have a clear and eminent Example , in the Ascension of Water in Pumps , and in other Phaenomena's of that kind , whose true Physical Causes had never been found out , if the Moderns had acquiesced , as their Predecessors did , in that imaginary one , that the World was Govern'd by a Watchful Being , call'd Nature , and that she abhors a vacuum , and consequently is still in a readiness , to do irresistibly whatever is necessary to prevent it : Nor must we expect any great Progress , in the discovery of the true Causes of natural Effects , whilst we are content to sit down with other , than the particular and immediate ones . 'T is not that I deny , that there are divers things , as the number and situation of the Stars , the shapes and sizes of Animals , &c. About which , even a Philosopher being ask'd can say little , but that it pleased the Author of the Universe to make them so ; but when we give such general Answers , we pretend not to give the particular Physical Reasons of the things propos'd , but do in effect confess we do not know them . To this I add , that the veneration , wherewith Men are imbued for what they call Nature , has been a discouraging impediment to the Empire of Man over the inferior Creatures of God. For many have not only look'd upon it , as an impossible thing to compass , but as something of impious to attempt , the removing of those Boundaries which Nature seems to have put and setled among her Productions . And whilst they look upon her as such a venerable thing , some make a kind of scruple of Conscience , to endeavour so to emulate any of her Works , as to excel them . I have staid so long , about removing the first of the two scruples I formerly propos'd against my present attempt , that , not to tire your Patience , I shall in few words dispatch the second , which is , That I venture to contradict the sense of the generality of Mankind : To which I answer , That in Philosophical Inquiries , it becomes not a Naturalist to be so solicitous , what has been , or is believ'd , as what ought to be so ; and I have also elsewhere , on another occasion , shew'd , how little the sense of the generality of Men , ought to sway us in some Questions : But that which I shall at present more directly reply , is , First , That 't is no wonder , Men should be generally prepossest with such a Notion of Nature , as I call in question , since Education ( especially in the Schools ) has imbued them with it from their Infancy , and even in their maturer years they find it taken for granted , and imployed not only by the Most but by the Learnedst Writers , and never hear it call'd in question by any ; and then it exceedingly complies with our Innate Propensity , to think that we know more than we do , and to appear to do so . For to vouch Nature for a Cause , is an Expedient , that can scarce be wanting to any Man , upon any occasion , to seem to know what he can indeed render no good reason of . And to this first part of my Answer , I shall subjoin this second . That the general custom of Mankind , to talk of a Thing as a real and positive Being , and attribute great matters to it , does but little weigh with me ; when I consider , that , though Fortune be not any Physical thing , but a certain loose & undetermin'd Notion , which a Modern Meta-Physician would refer to the Classis of his non Entia , yet not only the Gentiles made it a Goddess , ( Nos te facimus , Fortuna , Deam , Coeloque locamus , ) which many of them seriously Worship'd , but eminent Writers , in Verse and in Prose , Ethnick and Christian , Ancient and Modern , and all sorts of Men , in their common Discourse do seriously talk of It , as if it were a kind of Antichrist , that usurped a great share in the Government of the World ; and ascribe little less to It , than they do to Nature . And not to speak of what Poets , Moralists and Divines tell us of the Powers of Ignorance and Vice , which are but Moral defects : Let us consider what things are not only by these Men , but by the generality of Mankind seriously attributed to Death , to which so great and fatal a Dominion is assign'd ; and then if we consider too , that this Death , which is said to do so many and such wonderful things , is neither a Substance , nor a Positive Entity , but a meer Privation ; we shall , I trust , the less believe , that the Feats ascribed to Nature do infer , that there is really such a Physical Agent as is suppos'd . And now having , as I presume , clear'd our Enquiry , as far as 't is yet necessary , [ and 't will be further done hereafter ] from those Prejudices , that might make the Attempt be censur'd before it be examin'd , I proceed to the Inquiry it self ; wherein I shall endeavour ( but with the brevity my want of leisure exacts ) to do these six things . First , To give you a short account of the great Ambiguity of the word Nature , arising from its various acceptions . Secondly , To shew you , that the Definition also , that Aristotle himself gives of Nature , does not afford a clear or satisfactory Notion of it . Thirdly , To gather from the several things , that are wont to be affirmed of , or attributed to , Nature , the received Notion of it , which cannot be well gathered from the Name , because of its great ambiguity . Fourthly , I will mention some of those Reasons , that dissuade me from admitting this Notion of Nature . Fifthly , I shall endeavour to answer severally the chief things , upon which Men seem to have taken up the Idea of Nature , that I disallow . And , Sixthly , I shall propose some of the chief Effata or Axioms , that are wont to be made use of , concerning Nature in general , and shall shew , how far , and in what sense I may admit them . And here it may be opportune , to prevent both mistakes and the necessity of interrupting the Series of our Discourse , to set down two or three Advertisements . 1. When any where in this Tract I speak of the Opinions of Aristotle and the Peripateticks , as I would not be thought to impute to him all the sentiments of those that will be thought his followers , some of which seem to me to have much mistaken his true meaning ; so ( on the other side ) I did not conceive , that my Design oblig'd me to inquire anxiously into his true sentiments , whether about the Origine of the Universe , ( as whether or no it were self-existent , as well as Eternal ) or about less important Points : Since , besides that his expressions are oftentimes dark and ambiguous enough , and the things he delivers in several passages do not seem always very consistent ; it suffic'd for my purpose , which was to question Vulgar Notions , to examine those Opinions , that are by the generality of Scholars taken for the Aristotelian and Peripatetick Doctrines , by which , if he be mis-represented , the blame ought to light upon his Commentators and Followers . 2. The Rational Soul or Mind of Man , as it is distinct from the sensitive Soul , being an immaterial Spirit ; is a substance of so Heteroclite a kind , in reference to things so vastly differing from it as mere Bodies are , that since I could neither , without injuring it , treat of it promiscuously with the Corporeal Works of God , nor speak worthily of it , without frequently interrupting and disordering my Discourse by Exceptions , that would either make it appear intricate , or would be very troublesome to you or any other that you may think fit to make my Reader ; I thought I might , for others ease and my own , be allow'd to set aside the considerations of it in the present Treatise : And the rather , because all other parts of the Universe being , according to the receiv'd Opinion , the Works of Nature , we shall not want in them Subjects more than sufficiently numerous , whereon to make our Examen . Though I shall here consider the World but as the great System of things Corporeal , as it once really was , towards the close of the sixth day of the Creation , when God had finish'd all his material Works , but had not yet Created Man. SECT . II. I. A Considering Person may well be tempted to suspect , that Men have generally had but imperfect and confused Notions concerning Nature ; if he but observes , that they apply that Name to several things , and those too such , as have some of them very little dependance on , or connexion with , such others . And I remember that in Aristotle's Metaphysicks , I met with a whole Chapter expresly written , to enumerate the various Acceptions of the Greek word , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , commonly render'd Nature ; of which , if I mistake not , he there reckons up six . In English also we have not fewer , but rather more numerous significations of that Term. For sometimes we use the word Nature , for that Author of Nature , whom the School-men , harshly enough , call Natura Naturans ; as when 't is said , that Nature hath made Man partly Corporeal , and partly Immaterial . Sometimes we mean by the Nature of a thing , the Essence , or that which the School-men scruple not to call the Quiddity of a thing , namely , the Attribute or Attributes , on whose score it is , what it is ; whether the thing be corporeal or not ; as , when we attempt to define the Nature of an Angle , or of a Triangle , or of a Fluid Body as such . Sometimes we confound that which a Man has by Nature , with what accrues to him by Birth ; as , when we say , that such a Man is noble by Nature , or such a Child naturally forward , or sickly , or frightful . Sometimes we take Nature for an Internal Principle of Motion ; as , when we say , that a Stone let fall in the Air , is by Nature carried towards the Centre of the Earth ; and , on the contrary , that Fire or Flame does Naturally move upwards towards Heaven . Sometimes we understand by Nature , the Establish'd course of things , as , when we say , that Nature makes the Night succeed the Day : Nature hath made Respiration necessary to the Life of Men. Sometimes we take Nature for an Aggregate of Powers belonging to a Body , especially a Living one ; as , when Physicians say , that Nature is strong , or weak , or spent ; or that in such or such Diseases , Nature left to her self , will do the Cure. Sometimes we take Nature for the Universe , or System of the Corporeal works of God ; as , when 't is said of a Phoenix , or a Chimera , that there is no such thing in Nature , ( i. e. ) in the World. And sometimes too , and that most commonly , we would express by the Word Nature , a Semi-deity , or other strange kind of Being , such as this Discourse examines the Notion of . And besides these more Absolute Acceptions , if I may so call them , of the word Nature ; it has divers others ( more Relative ) as Nature is wont to be set in Opposition or Contradistinction to other things ; as , when we say of a Stone when it falls downwards , that it does it by a Natural motion ; but that if it be thrown upwards , its motion that way is violent . So Chymists distinguish Vitriol into Natural and Fictitious , or made by Art , ( i. e. ) by the Intervention of Human Power or Skill ; so 't is said , that water kept suspended in a sucking Pump , is not in its natural place , as that is , which is Stagnant in the Well . We say also , that Wicked Men are still in the state of Nature ; but the Regenerate , in a state of Grace : That Cures wrought by Medicines , are Natural Operations ; but the miraculous ones , wrought by Christ and his Apostles , were Supernatural . Nor are these the only Forms of Speech , that a more diligent Collector , than I think it necessary I should here be , might instance in , to manifest the Ambiguity of the word Nature , by the many and various things 't is applied to signifie ; tho' some of those already mentioned , should be judged too near to be co-incident . Among Latin Writers I found the acceptions of the word Nature to be so many , that I remember , one Author reckons up no less than fourteen or fifteen . From all which 't is not difficult to gather , how easie 't is for the generality of Men , without excepting those that write of Natural Things , to impose upon others and themselves , in the use of a word so apt to be mis-imploy'd . On this occasion I can scarce forbear to tell you , that I have often look'd upon it as an unhappy thing , and prejudicial both to Philosophy and Physick ; that the word Nature hath been so frequently , and yet so unskilfully imploy'd , both in Books and in Discourse , by all sorts of Men , Learned and Illiterate . For the very great Ambiguity of this term , and the promiscuous use Men are wont to make of it , without sufficiently attending to its different Significations , makes many of the Expressions wherein they imploy it , ( and think they do it well and truly ) to be either not intelligible , or not proper , or not true : Which Observation , tho' it be not heeded , may , with the help of a little attention , be easily verified ; especially because the Term Nature is so often used , that you shall scarce meet with any Man , who , if he have occasion to discourse any thing long of either Natural or Medicinal Subjects , would not find himself at a great loss , if he were prohibited the use of the word Nature , and of those Phrases whereof it makes the principal part . And I confess I could heartily wish , that Philosophers , and other Learned Men ( whom the rest in time would follow ) would by common ( tho' perhaps Tacite ) consent , introduce some more Significant , and less ambiguous Terms and Expressions in the room of the too licenciously abused word Nature , and the Forms of Speech that depend on it . Or would , at least , decline the use of it , as much as conveniently they can ; and where they think they must imploy it , would ▪ add a word or two , to declare in what clear and determinate sense they use it . For without somewhat of this kind be done , Men will very hardly avoid being led into divers mistakes , both of things , and of one another ; & such wranglings about Words and Names , will be ( if not continually multiplied ) still kept on foot , as are wont to be manag'd with much heat , tho' little use , and no necessity . And here I must take leave to complain , in my own excuse , of the scarce superable Difficulty of the Task , that the design of a Free Inquiry puts me upon . For 't is far more difficult than any one that hath not try'd , ( and I do not know that any Man hath , ) would imagine , to Discourse long of the Corporeal Works of God , and especially of the Operations and Phaenomena's that are attributed to Nature , and yet decline making oftentimes use of that Term , or Forms of Speech whereof 't is a main part ; without much more frequent , and perhaps tedious , Circumlocutions ; than I am willing to trouble you with . And therefore I hope you will easily excuse me , if , partly to shun these , and to avoid using often the same words too near one another , and partly out of unwillingness to imploy Vulgar Terms , likely to occasion or countenance Vulgar Errors ; I have several times been fain to use Paraphrases or other Expressions , less short than those commonly received : And sometimes for one or other of these Reasons , or out of Inadvertence , miss'd of avoiding the Terms used by those , that admit and applaud the Vulgar Notion of Nature : whom , I must here advertise you , that partly because they do so , and partly for brevity's sake , I shall hereafter many times call , Naturists : Which Appellation I rather chuse than that of Naturalists ; because , many , even of the Learned among them , as Logicians , Orators , Lawyers , Arithmeticians , &c. are not Physiologers . But if on this occasion you should be very urgent to know , what Course I would think expedient , if I were to propose any , for the avoiding the Inconvenient use of so Ambiguous a Word , as Nature : I should first put you in mind , that , having but very lately declar'd , that I thought it very difficult , in Physiological Discourses especially , to decline the frequent of that Term ; you are not to expect from me the satisfaction you may desire in an Answer . And then I would add , that yet my unwillingness to be altogether silent , when you require me to say somewhat , makes me content to try , whether the mischief complain'd of , may not be in some measure either obviated or lessen'd , by looking back upon the ( Eight ) various significations , that were not long since deliver'd of the Word Nature , and by endeavouring to express them in other Terms , or Forms of Speech . 1. Instead then of the Word Nature taken in the first sense , [ for Natura Naturans , ] we may make use of the Term 't is put to signifie , namely , God ; wholly discarding an Expression , which , besides that 't is harsh and needless , and in use only among the School-men , seems not to me very suitable to the profound Reverence we owe the Divine Majesty ; since it seems to make the Creator differ too little by far from a Created ( not to say an Imaginary ) Being . 2. Instead of Nature in the second sense , [ for , That on whose account a Thing is what it is , and is so call'd , ] we may imploy the Word Essence , which is of great Affinity to it , if not of an adequate import . And sometimes also we may make use of the Word Quiddity , which , though a somewhat Barbarous Term , is yet frequently imploy'd , and well enough understood , in the Schools ; and , which is more considerable , is very comprehensive , and yet free enough from Ambiguity . 3. What is meant by the Word Nature taken in the third sense of it , [ for , what belongs to a living Creature at its Nativity , or accrues to it by its Birth , ] may be express'd sometimes , by saying , that a Man or other Animal is Born so ; and sometimes by saying , that a Thing has been Generated such ; and sometimes also , that 't is thus or thus Qualifi'd by its Original Temperament and Constitution . 4. Instead of the Word Nature taken in the fourth Acception [ for , an Internal Principle of Local Motion ] we may say sometimes , that this or that Body Moves as it were , or else that it seems to Move , spontaneously ( or of its own accord ) upwards , downwards , &c. or , that 't is put into this or that Motion , or determin'd to this or that Action , by the concourse of such or such ( proper ) Causes . 5. For Nature in the fifth signification , [ for , the establish'd course of Things Corporeal ] 't is easie to substitute what it denotes , the establish'd Order , or the setled Course of Things . 6. Instead of Nature in the sixth sense of the Word [ for , as Aggregate of the Powers belonging to a Body , especially a Living one ] we may imploy the Constitution , Temperament , or the Mechanism , or the Complex of the Essential Properties or Qualities , and sometimes the Condition , the Structure , or the Texture of that Body . And if we speak of the greater Portions of the World , we may make use of one or other of these Terms , Fabrick of the World , System of the Vniverse , Cosmical Mechanism , or the like . 7. Where Men are wont to imploy the Word Nature in the seventh sense [ for , the Vniverse , or the Systeme of the Corporeal Works of God ] 't is easie , and as short , to make use of the Word World or Vniverse ; and instead of the Phaenomena of Nature to substitute the Phaenomena of the Vniverse , or of the World. 8. And , as for the Word Nature taken in the eighth and last of the fore-mention'd Acceptions [ for , either ( as some Pagans styl'd Her ) a Goddess , or a kind of Semi-Deity ] the best way is not to imploy it in that sense at all ; or at least as seldom as may be , and that for divers Reasons , which may in due place be met with in several Parts of this Essay . But though the foregoing Diversity of Terms and Phrases may be much increas'd , yet I confess it makes but a part of the Remedy , I propose , against the future mischiefs of the confus'd Acception of the Word Nature , and the Phrases grounded on it . For besides the Synonymous Words , and more literal Interpretations lately propos'd , a dextrous Writer may oftentimes be able to give such a Form ( or , as the Modern Frenchmen speak , such a Tour ) to his many-ways variable Expressions , as to avoid the necessity of making use of the Word Nature ; or sometimes so much as of those shorter Terms , that have been lately substituted in its place . And to all this I must add , that though one or two of the eight fore-mention'd Terms or Phrases , as Quiddity and Cosmical Mechanism , be Barbarous or Ungenteel ; and some other expressions be less short than the Word Nature : Yet 't is more the Interest of Philosophy to tolerate a harsh Term , that has been long received in the Schools in a determinate sense , and bear with some Paraphrastical Expressions , than not to avoid an Ambiguity that is liable to such great inconveniences as have been lately , or may be hereafter , represented . There are , I know , some Learned Men , who , ( perhaps being startled to find Nature usually spoken of so much like a kind of Goddess , ) will have the Nature of every thing , to be only the Law that it receives from the Creator , and according to which it acts on all occasions . And this Opinion seems much of kin to , if not the same with , that of the famous Helmont , who justly rejecting the Aristotelian Tenent of the Contrariety or Hostility of the Elements , will have every Body , without any such respect , to act that which 't is commanded to act . And indeed this Opinion about Nature , though neither clear nor comprehensive enough , seems capable of a fair Construction . And there is oftentimes some resemblance between the orderly and regular Motions of inanimate Bodies , and the Actions of Agents , that , in what they do act , conformably to Laws . And even I sometimes scruple not , to speak of the Laws of Motion and Rest , that God has establish'd among things Corporeal , and now and then , ( for brevities sake , or out of Custom ) to call them , as Men are wont to do , the Laws of Nature : Having in due place declar'd , in what sense I understand and imploy these Expressions . But to speak strictly , ( as becomes Philosophers in so weighty a matter ) to say that the Nature of this or that Body , is but the Law of God prescrib'd to it , is but an improper and figurative Expression . For , besides that this gives us but a very defective Idea of Nature , since it omits the general Fabrick of the World , and the Contrivances of particular Bodies , which yet are as well necessary as Local Motion itself , to the production of particular Effects and Phaenomena's ; besides this , I say , and other imperfections of this Notion of Nature , that I shall not here insist on , I must freely observe , that , to speak properly , a Law being but a Notional Rule of Acting according to the declar'd Will of a Superior , 't is plain , that nothing but an Intellectual Being can be properly capable of receiving and acting by a Law. For if it does not understand , it cannot know what the Will of the Legislator is ; nor can it have any Intention to accomplish it , nor can it act with regard to it ; or know , when it does , in Acting , either conform to it or deviate from it . And 't is intelligible to me , that God should at the Beginning impress determinate Motions upon the Parts of Matter , and guide them , as he thought requisite , for the Primordial Constitution of Things : and that ever since he should , by his ordinary and general Concourse , maintain those Powers , which he gave the Parts of Matter , to transmit their Motion thus and thus to one another . But I cannot conceive , how a Body , devoid of understanding and sense , truly so call'd , can moderate and determine its own Motions ; especially so , as to make them conformable to Laws , that it has no knowledg or apprehension of . And that Inanimate Bodies , how strictly soever call'd Natural , do properly act by Laws , cannot be evinc'd by their sometimes acting Regularly , and , as Men think , in order to determinate Ends : Since in Artificial things we see many Motions very orderly perform'd , and with a manifest Tendency to particular and pre-design'd Ends ; as in a Watch , the Motions of the Spring , Wheels and other parts , are so contemperated and regulated , that the Hand upon the Dyal moves with a great Uniformity , and seems to moderate its Motion , so as not to arrive at the Points , that denote the time of the day , either a minute sooner , or a minute later , than it should do , to declare the hour . And when a Man shoots an Arrow at a Mark , so as to hit it , though the Arrow moves towards the Mark , as it would if it could and did design to strike it , yet none will say , that this Arrow moves by a Law , but by an External , tho' well directed , Impulse . SECT . III. II. BUT possibly the Definition of a Philosopher may exempt us from the perplexities , to which the Ambiguous expressions of common Writers expose us . I therefore thought fit to to consider , with a somewhat more than ordinary attention , the Famous Definition of Nature that is left us by Aristotle , which I shall recite rather in Latin than in English , not only because 't is very familiarly known among Scholars , in that Language , but because there is somewhat in it , that I confess seems difficult to me , to be without Circumlocution render'd intelligibly in English : Natura ( says He ) est Principium & causa Motus & Quietis ejus , in quo inest , primo per se , & non secundum accidens . But though when I consider'd that according to Aristotle , the whole World is but a System of the Works of Nature ; I thought it might well be expected , that the Definition of a thing , the most important in Natural Philosophy , should be clearly and accurately deliver'd ; yet to me this celebrated Definition seem'd so dark , that I cannot brag of any assistance I received from it , towards the framing of a clear and satisfactory Notion of Nature . For I dare not hope , that what , as to me , is not itself intelligible , should make me understand what is to be declared or explicated by it . And when I consulted some of Aristotle's Interpreters upon the sense of this Definition , I found the more considerate of them so puzzled with it , that their Discourses of it seem'd to tend , rather to free the Maker of it from Tautology and Self-contradiction , than to manifect that the Definition itself is good and instructive , and such as affords a fair account of the thing Defin'd . And indeed , though the immoderate Veneration they cherish for their Master , engages them to make the best they can of the Definition given by him , even when they cannot justifie it without strain'd Interpretations , yet what every one seems to defend in gross , almost every one of them censures in parcels ; this Man attacking one part of the Definition , and that Man another , with Objections so weighty , ( not to call some of them so unanswerable ) that if I had no other Arguments to urge against it , I might borrow enough from the Commentators on it , to justifie my dislike of it . However , we may hereafter have occasion to consider some of the main parts of this Definition , and in the mean while , it may suffice that we observe , that several things are commonly receiv'd as belonging to the Idea , or Notion of Nature , that are not manifestly or not at all comprehended in this Aristotelian Definition , which doth not declare , whether the Principle or Cause ( which Expression already makes the sense doubtful ) here mention'd is a Substance , or an Accident ; and if a Substance , whether Corporeal or Immaterial , nor is it clearly contain'd in this Definition , that Nature does all things most wisely , and still acts by the most compendious ways without ever missing of her end , and that she watches against a vacuum for the welfare of the Universe , to omit divers other things , that you will find ascrib'd to her in the following Section : To which I now proceed . That the great shortness of this Third Section may not make it too disproportionate in length , to the others , this Tract consists of ; I shall in this place , though I doubt it be not the most proper that could be chosen , endeavour to remove betimes the Prejudice , that some Divines and other Pious Men may perhaps entertain , upon the account , as they think , of Religion , against the care I take , to decline the frequent use of that Word Nature , in the Vulgar Notion of it : Reserving to another and fitter place some other things , that may relate to the Theological scruples , if any occur to me , that our Free Inquiry may occasion . The Philosophical Reason that inclines me to forbear , as much as conveniently I can , the frequent use of the Word Nature , and the Forms of Speech that are deriv'd from it , is , That 't is a Term of great Ambiguity : On which score I have observ'd , that , being frequently and unwarily imploy'd , it has occasion'd much darkness and confusion in many Mens Writings and Discourses . And I little doubt , but that others would make the like Observations , if early Prejudices and universal Custom did not keep them from taking notice of it . Nor do I think my self oblig'd , by the just Veneration I owe and pay Religion , to make use of a Term so inconvenient to Philosophy . For I do not find that for many Ages the Israelites , that then were the only People and Church of God , made use of the Word Nature in the Vulgar Notion of it . Moses in the whole History of the Creation , where it had been so proper to bring in this first of second Causes , has not a word of Nature . And whereas Philosophers presume , that she , by her Plastick Power and Skill , forms Plants and Animals out of the Universal Matter ; the Divine Historian ascribes the Formation of them to Gods immediate Fiat . Gen. i. 11. And God said , let the Earth bring forth Grass , and the Herb yielding Seed , and the Fruit tree yielding Fruit after his kind , &c. And again , Vers. 24 , God said , Let the Earth bring forth the living Creature after its kind , &c. Vers. 25 , And God ( without any mention of Nature ) made the Beast of the Earth after his kind . And I do not remember , that in the Old Testament , I have met with any one Hebrew word that properly signifies Nature , in the sense we take it in . And it seems , that our English Translators of the Bible were not more fortunate in that , than I ; for , having purposely consulted a late Concordance , I found not that Word Nature in any Text of the Old Testament . So likewise , though Iob , David and Solomon , and other Israelitish Writers , do , on divers occasions , many times mention the Corporeal Works of God , yet they do not take notice of Nature , which our Philosophers would have his great Vicegerent in what relates to them . To which , perhaps it may not be impertinent to add , that , though the late famous Rabbi Menasseh Ben Israel , has purposely written a Book of numerous Problems touching the Creation , yet I do not remember that he imploys the Word Nature , in the receiv'd Notion of it , to give an account of any of Gods Mundane Creatures . And when St. Paul himself , who was no stranger to the Heathen Learning , writing to the Corinthians who were Greeks , speaks of the Production of Corn out of Seed sown , he does not attribute the produc'd Body to Nature , but when he had spoken of a grain of Wheat , or some other seed put into the ground , he adds , that God gives it such a Body as he pleaseth , and to every seed it s own Body , i. e. the Body belonging to its kind . And a greater than St. Paul , speaking of the gaudiness of the Lillies , ( or , as some will have it , Tulips ) uses this Expression , If God so cloath the grass of the Field , &c. Matt. vi . 28 , 29 , 30. The Celebrations that David , Iob , and other Holy Hebrews , mention'd in the Old Testament , make an occasion of the admirable Works they contemplated in the Universe , are address'd directly to God himself , without taking notice of Nature . Of this , I could multiply Instances , but shall here , for brevity's sake , be contented to name a few , taken from the Book of Psalms alone . In the hundredth of those Hymns , the Penman of it makes this , That God has made us , the ground of an Exhortation , To enter into his Gates with Thanksgiving , and into his Courts with Praise , Psal. lxxix . 34. And in another , Let the Heaven and Earth praise God , [ that is , give Men ground and occasion to Praise Him ] congruously to what David elsewhere says to the Great Creator of the Universe . All thy work 's shall praise thee , O Lord , and thy Saints shall bless thee , Psal. cxlv . 10. And in another of the Sacred Hymns , the same Royal Poet says to his Maker , Thou hast cover'd me in my Mothers womb . I will praise thee , for I am fearfully and wonderfully made , marvellous are thy works , and that my soul knoweth right well , Psal. cxxxix . 13 , 14. I have sometimes doubted , whether one may not on this occasion add , that , if Men will need takes in a Being subordinate to God , for the management of the World ; it seems more consonant to the Holy Scripture , to depute Angels to that charge , than Nature . For I consider , that , as to the Coelestial Part of the Universe , in comparison of which the Sublunary is not perhaps the ten-thousandth part ; both the Heathen Aristotelian's , and the School Philosophers among the Christians , teach , the Coelestial Orbs to be moved or guided by Intelligences , or Angels . And as to the lower or sublunary World , besides that the Holy Writings teach us , that Angels have been often imploy'd by God for the Government of Kingdoms , ( as is evident out of the Book of Daniel ) and the Welfare and Punishment of particular Persons ; one of those Glorious Spirits , is , in the Apocalypse , expresly styl'd the Angel of the Waters : Which Title divers Learned Interpreters think to be given him , because of his Charge or Office , to oversee and preserve the Waters . And I remember , that in the same Book there is mention made of an Angel , that had Power , Authority , or Iurisdiction , ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) over the Fire : And though the Excellent Grotius gives another conjecture of the Title given the Angel of the Waters ; yet in his Notes upon the next Verse save one , he teaches , That there was an Angel appointed to preserve the Souls that were kept under the Altar there-mention'd . And if we take the Angel of the Waters to be the Guardian or Conserver of them , ( perhaps as the Romans ( in whose Empire St. Iohn wrote ) had special Officers to look to their Aqueducts and other Waters ; ) it may not be amiss to observe ( upon the by ) that he is introduc'd Praising his and his fellow-Spirits Great Creator : Which is an Act of Religion , that , for ought I know , none of the Naturists , whether Pagan or even Christians , ever mention'd their Nature to have perform'd . I know it may on this occasion be alledg'd , that subordinata non pugnant , and Nature being God's Vicegerent , her Works are indeed his . But that he has such a Vicegerent , it is one of the main businesses of this Discourse to call in Question , and till the Affirmative be solidly prov'd , ( nay , and tho' it were so ) I hope I shall be excus'd , if with Moses , Iob , and David , I call the Creatures , I admire in the visiible World , the Works of God , ( not of Nature ) and praise rather Him than Her , for the wisdom and goodness displayed in them : Since among the Israelites , till they were over-run and corrupted by Idolatrous Nations , there was for many Ages a deep silence of such a Being , as we now call Nature . And I think it much more safe and fit , to speak as did those , who for so long a time were the peculiar People of God , than which the Heathen Poets and Philosophers , who were very prone to ascribe Divinity to his Creatures , and sometimes even to their own . I mention these things , not with Design to ingage in the Controversie , about the Authority or Use of the Scripture in Physical Speculations , but to obviate or remove a prejudice , that ( as I formerly intimated ) I fear may be taken up , upon the account of Theology or Religion , against my studiously unfrequent imploying the word Nature , in the vulgar sense of it ; by shewing , that , Whether or no the Scriptures be not design'd to teach us higher and more necessary Truths than those that concern Bodies , and are discoverable by the meer light of Reason ; both its expressions and its silence give more countenance to our Hypothesis , than to that of the Naturists . SECT . IV. III. HAving shewn , that the Definition given of Nature by Aristotle himself , as great a Logician as he was , has not been able to satisfie so much as his Interpreters and Disciples , what his own Idea of Nature was ; 't would be to little purpose to trouble you and my self , with enquiring into the Definitions and Disputes of other Peripateticks , about so obscure and perplex'd a Subject ; especially , since 't is not my business in this Tract , solicitously to examine what Aristotle thought Nature to be , but what is to be thought of the vulgarly receiv'd Notion of Nature ; and tho' of this , the Schools have been the chief Propagators , for which Reason it was fit to take notice of their Master Aristotle's Definition ; yet the best way , I know , to investigate the commonly receiv'd Opinion of Nature , is , to consider what Effata or Axioms do pass for current about Her ; and what Titles and Epithets are unanimously given Her , both by Philosophers and other Writers , and by the generality of Men that have occasion to Discourse of Her and Her actings . Of these Axioms and Epithets , the principal seen to be these that follow . Natura est sapientissima , adeoque opus Naturae est opus Intelligentiae . * Natura nihil facit frustra . Natura fine suo nunquam excidit . † Natura semper facit quod optimum est . Natura semper agit per vias brevissimas . Natura neque redundat in superfluis , neque deficit in necessariis . Omnis Natura est conservatrix sui . Natura est morborum medicatrix . Natura semper invigilat conservationi Vniversi . Natura vacuum horret . From all these Particulars put together , it may appear , that the vulgar Notion of Nature may be conveniently enough expres'd by some such Description as this . Nature is a most wise Being , that does nothing in vain , does not miss of her Ends ; does always that which ( of the things she can do ) is best to be done ; and this she does by the most direct or compendious ways , neither employing any things superfluous , nor being wanting in things necessary ; she teaches & inclines every one of her Works to preserve it self . And , as in the Microcosm ( Man ) 't is she that is the Curer of Diseases , so in the Macrocosm ( the World , ) for the conservation of the Universe , she abhors a Vacuum , making particular Bodies act contrary to their own Inclinations and Interests , to prevent it , for the publick Good. What I think of the Particulars , that make up this Paneygrical Description of Nature , will ( God permitting ) be told you in due place ; my present work being only to make you the clearest Representation I can , of what Men generally ( if they understand themselves ) do , or with Congruity to the Axioms they admit and use , ought to conceive Nature to be . 'T is not unlike that you may expect , or wish , that on this occasion , I should propose some Definition or Description of Nature , as my own . But declining ( at least at present ) to say any thing , Dogmatically , about this matter , I know not whether I may not , on this occasion , confess to you , that I have sometimes been so Paradoxical , or ( if you please ) so Extravagant , as to entertain , as a serious Doubt , what I formerly intimated , viz. Whether Nature be a Thing , or a Name ? I mean , whether it be a real Existent Being , or a notional Entity , somewhat of kin to those fictitious Terms , that Men have devis'd , that they might compendiously express several things together , by one Name ? as when , for Instance , we speak of the Concocting Faculty ascrib'd to Animals ; those that consider , and are careful to understand , what they say , do not mean I know not what Entity , that is distinct from the Human Body , as 't is an Engine curiously contriv'd , and made up of stable and fluid parts ; but , observing an actuating power and fitness in the Teeth , Tongue , Spittle , Fibres and Membranes of the Gullet and Stomach , together with the natural Heat , the Ferment , or else the Menstruum , ) and some other Agents , by their Co-operation , to cook or dress the Aliments , and change them into Chyle ; observing these things , I say , they thought it convenient , for brevity's sake , to express the Complex of those Causes , and the Train of their Actions , by the summary Appellation of concocting Faculty . Whilst I was indulging my self , in this kind of Ravings , it came into my mind , that the Natuists might demand of me , How , without admitting their Notion , I could give any tolerable Account of those , most useful , Forms of Speech , which Men imploy , when they say , That Nature does this or that ; or , That such a thing is done by Nature , or according to Nature , or else happens against Nature ? And this Question I thought the more worth answering , because these Phrases are so very frequently us'd by Men of all sorts , as well Learned as Illiterate , that this Custom hath made them be thought , not only very convenient , but necessary ; insomuch , that I look upon it as none of the least things , that has procur'd so general a reception to the vulgar notion of Nature , that these ready and commodious Forms of Speech suppose the Truth of it . It may therefore , in this place , be pertinent to add , That such Phrases , as , that Nature , or Faculty , or Faculty , or Suction , doth this or that , are not the only ones , wherein I observe , that Men ascribe to a notional thing , that which , indeed , is perform'd by real Agents ; as , when we say , that the Law punishes Murder with Death , that it protects the Innocent , releases a Debtor out of Prison , when he has satisfied his Creditors ( and the Ministers of Justice ) on which , or the like occasions , we may justly say , That 't is plain that the Law , which , being in it self a dead Letter , is but a notional Rule , cannot , in a Physical sense , be said to perform these things ; but they are really performed by Judges , Officers , Executioners , and other Men , acting according to that Rule . Thus , when we say , that Custom does this or that , we ought to mean only , that such things are done by proper Agents , acting with Conformity to what is usual , ( or customary ) on such Occasions . And , to give you an yet more apposite Instance , do but consider , how many Events are wont to be ascrib'd to Fortune or Chance ; and yet Fortune is , in reality , no Physical Cause of any thing , ( for which Reason probably it is , that Ancienter Naturalists than Aristotle , as himself intimates , take no notice of it , when they treat of Natural Causes , ) and only denotes , that those Effects , that are ascribed to it , were produc'd by their true and proper Agents , without intending to produce them ; as , when a Man shoots at a Deer , and the Arrow lightly glancing upon the Beast , wounds some Man that lay beyond him , unseen by the Archer ; 't is plain , that the Arrow is a Physical Agent , that acts , by virtue of its Fabrick and Motion , in both these Effects ; and yet Men will say , that the slight hurt it gave the Deer , was brought to pass according to the course of Nature , because the Archer design'd to shoot the Beast ; but the mortal Wound , it gave the Man , happen'd by Chance ▪ because the Archer intended not to shoot Him , or any Man else . And , whereas divers of the old Atomical Philosophers , pretending ( without good Reason , as well as against Piety ) to give an account of the Origin of things , without recourse to a Deity , did sometimes affirm the World to have been made by Nature , and sometimes by Fortune , promiscuously employing those Terms : They did it , ( if I guess aright ) because they thought neither of them to denote any true and proper Physical Cause , but rather certain Conceptions , that we Men have , of the manner of acting of true and proper Agents . And therefore , when the Epicureans taught , the World to have been made by Chance , 't is probable , that they did not look upon Chance , as a True and Architectonick Cause of the System of the World , but believ'd all things to have been made by the Atoms , considered as their Conventions and Concretions into the Sun , Stars , Earth , and other Bodies , were made without any Design of Constituting those Bodies . Whilst this Vein of framing Paradoxes yet continued , I ventur'd to proceed so far , as to Question , Whether one may not infer , from what hath been said , That the chief Advantage a Philosopher receives from what Men call Nature , be not , that it affords them , on divers occasions , a Compendious way of expressing themselves ? Since ( thought I , ) to consider things otherwise than in a Popular way , when a Man tells me , that Nature does such a thing , he does not really help me to understand , or to explicate , how it is done . For it seems manifest enough , that whatsoever is done in the World , at least wherein the rational Soul intervenes not , is really effected by Corporeal Causes and Agents , acting in a World so fram'd as Ours is , according to the Laws of Motion setled by the Omniscient Author of things . When a Man knows the contrivance of a Watch or Clock , by viewing the several pieces of it , and seeing how , when they are duely put together , the Spring or Weight sets one of the Wheels a work , and by that another , till by a fit Conse cution of the Motions of these and other parts , at length the Index comes to point at the right Hour of the Day : The Man , if he be wise , will be well enough satisfied with this knowledge of the Cause of the propos'd Effect , without troubling himself to examine , whether a Notional Philosopher will call the time-measuring Instrument , an Ens per se , or an Ens per accidens ? And whether it performs its Operations by virtue of an internal Principle , such as the Spring of it ought to be ? or of an external one , such as one may think the appended Weight ? And , as he , that cannot , by the Mechanical affections of the parts of the Universal matter , explicate a Phaenomenon , will not be much help'd to understand , how the Effect is produc'd , by being told , that Nature did it : So , if he can explain it Mechanically , he has no more need to think , or ( unless for brevity's sake ) to say , that Nature brought it to pass , than he , that observes the Motions of a Clock , has to say , that 't is not the Engine , but 't is Art , that shews the Hour ; whereas , without considering that general and uninstructive Name , he sufficiently understands how the parts , that make up the Engine , are determin'd by their Construction , and the Series of their Motions , to produce the Effect that is brought to pass . When the lower end of a Reed , being dipp'd , for Instance , in Milk or Water , he that holds it , does cover the upper end with his Lips , and fetches his Breath , and hereupon the Liquor flows into his Mouth : We are told , that Nature raiseth it to prevent a Vacuum , and this way of raising it , is call'd Suction ; but , when this is said , the word Nature does but furnish us with a short Term , to express a concourse of several Causes ; and so does in other Cases , but what the Word Suction does in this . For neither the one , nor the other , helps us to conceive , how this , seemingly spontaneous , Ascension of a heavy Liquor is effected ; which they that know , that the outward Air is a heavy fluid , and gravitates , or presses , more upon the other parts of the Liquor , than the Air , contained in the Reed , ( which is rarefy'd by the Dilatation of the Sucker's Thorax ) does upon the included part of the Surface , will readily apprehend , that the smaller pressure will be surmounted by the greater , and , consequently yield to the Ascension of the Liquor , which is , by the prevalent external pressure , impell'd up into the Pipe , and so into the Mouth , ( as I , among others , have elswhere fully made out . ) So that , according to this Doctrine , without recurring to Nature's Care , to prevent a Vacuum , one that had never heard of the Peripatetick Notions of Nature , or of Suction , might very well understand the mention'd Phaenomenon . And if afterwards he should be made acquainted with the receiv'd Opinions , and Forms of Speech , us'd on this occasion , he would think , that so to ascribe the Effect to Nature , is needless , if not also erroneous ; and that the common Theory of Suction can afford him nothing , but a compendious Term , to express , at once the Concourse of the Agents , that make the Water ascend . How far , I think , these extravagant Reasonings may be admitted , you will be enabled to discern , by what you will hereafter meet with , relating to the same Subjects , in the VII . Section of this Discourse . And therefore , returning now to the rise of this Digression , namely , That 't is not unlike you may expect , I should , after the Vulgar Notion of Nature , that I lately mention'd , without acquiescing in it , substitute some Definition or Description of Nature , as Mine : I hope you will be pleas'd to remember , that the Design of this Paper was , to examine the Vulgar Notion of Nature , not propose a new one of my own . And indeed the Ambiguity of the Word is so great , and 't is , even by Learned Men , usually employ'd to signifie such different things ; that , without enumerating & distinguishing its various Acceptions , 't were very unsafe to give a Definition of it , if not impossible to deliver one that would not be liable to Censure . I shall not therefore presume to Define a thing , of which there is yet no settled and stated Notion agreed on among Men. And yet , that I may , as far as I dare , comply with your couriosity , I shall tell you , that if I were to propose a Notion , as less unfit than any I have met with , to pass for the principal Notion of Nature , with regard to which , many Axioms and Expressions , relating to that Word , may be not inconveniently understood , I should distinguish between the universal , and the particular Nature of Things . And , of universal Nature , the Notion , I would offer , should be some such as this , That Nature is the Aggregate of the Bodies , that make up the World , framed as it is , considered as a Principle , by virtue whereof , they Act and Suffer according to the Laws of Motion , prescrib'd by the Author of Things . Which Desrciption may be thus Paphras'd , That Nature , in general , is , The Result of the Vniversal Matter , or Corporeal Substance of the Vniverse , considered as it is contrived into the present Structure and Constitution of the World , whereby all the Bodies , that compose it , are inabled to act upon , and fitted to suffer from , one another , according to the setled Laws of Motion . I expect , that this Description will appear Prolix , and require to be heedfully perus'd : But the Intricateness and Importance of the Subject hindred me from making it shorter , and made me chuse rather to presume upon your Attention , that not endeavour to express my self intelligibly and warily , about a Subject of such moment . And this will make way for the other ( Subordinate ) Notion , that is to attend the former Description : Since the particular Nature , of an Individual Body , consists in the general Nature , apply'd to a distinct portion of the Vniverse . Or rather , supposing it to be plac'd , as it is , in a World , fram'd by God , like Ours , it consists in a Convention of the Mechanical affections ( such as Bigness , Figure , Order , Scituation , Contexture , and Local Motion ) of its parts , ( whether sensible or insensible ) convenient and sufficient to constitute in , or to entitle to , its particular Species or Denominations , the particular Body they make up , as the Concourse of all these is considered as the Principle of Motion , Rest , and Changes , in that Body . If you will have me give to these two Notions more compendious Expessions , now that , by what hath been said , I presume , you apprehend my Meaning ; I shall express , what I call'd General Nature , by Cosmical Mechanism , that is , a Comprisal of all the Mechanical Affections ( Figure , Size , Motion , &c. ) that belong to the matter of the great System of the Universe . And , to denote the Nature of this or that Particular Body , I shall style it , the Private , the Particular , or ( if you please ) the Individual Mechanism of That Body ; or , for Brevity's sake , barely the Mechanism of it , that is , the Essential . Modification , if I may so speak , by which , I mean , the Comprisal of all its Mechanical Affections conven'd in the Particular Body , consider'd , as 't is determinately plac'd , in a World so constituted , as Ours is . 'T is like , you will think it strange , that in this Description I should make the present Fabrick of the Vniverse , a Part , as it were , of the Notion I frame of Nature , though the generality of Philosophers , as well as other Men , speak of Her , as a plastick Principle of all the Mundane Bodies , as if they were Her Effects ; and therefore they usually call them , the Works of Nature ; and the Changes that are observ'd in them , the Phaenomena of Nature . But , for my part , I confess , I see no need to acknowledg any Architectonick Being , besides God , Antecedent to the first Formation of the World. The Peripateticks , whose School either devis'd , or mainly propagated , the Received Notion of Nature , conceiving ( not only Matter , but ) the World to be Eternal , might look upon it , as the Province , but could not , as the Work of Nature , which , in their Hypothesis , is its Guardian , without having been its Architect . The Epicureans themselves , that would refer all things , that are done in the World , to Nature , cannot , according to their Principles , make what they now call Nature , to have been Antecedent to the first Formation of our present World. For , according to their Hypothesis , whilst their numberless Atoms wildly rov'd in their infinite Vacuity , they had nothing belonging to them , but Bigness , Figure and Motion : And 't was by the Coalition , or Convention of these Atoms , that the World had its Beginning . So that , according to them , it was not Nature , but Chance , that Fram'd the World ; though afterwards , this Original Fabrick of things , does , by virtue of its Structure , and the innate and unloseable motive power of Atoms , continue things in the same state for the main ; & this course , though casually fallen into , & continued without Design , is that , which , according to their Hypothesis , ought to pass for Nature . And , as meer Reason doth not oblige me to acknowledge such a Nature , as we call in Question , Antecedent to the Origin of the World ; so neither do I find , that any Revelation , contain'd in the Holy Scriptures , clearly teaches , that there was then such a Being . For , in the History of the Creation , 't is expresly said , that In the beginning God made the Heavens and the Earth ; and , in the whole Account that Moses gives of the progress of it , there is not a word of the Agency of Nature ; and , at the later end , when God is introduc'd , as making a re-view of all the Parts of the Universe , 't is said , that God saw every thing that he had made ; and 't is soon after added , that He blessed and sanctified the Seventh Day , because , in it , ( or rather , just before it , as I find the Hebrew Particle elsewhere us'd , ) He had rested from all his Works , which God created and made . And tho' there be a passage in the Book of Iob , that , probably enough , argues the Angels ( there call'd , the Sons of God ) to have existed , either at the beginning of the first Day 's Work , or some time before it ; yet 't is not there so much as intimated , that they were Co-operators , with their Maker , in the Framing of the World , of which they are represented as Spectators and Applauders , but not so much as Instruments . But since Revelation , as much as I always reverence it , is , I confess , a Foreign Principle in this Philosophical Enquiry , I shall wave it here , and tell you , That , when I consult only the Light of Reason , I am inclin'd to apprehend the First Formation of the World , after some such manner as this . I think it probable , ( for I would not Dogmatize on so weighty , and so difficult a Subject , ) that the Great and Wise Author of Things , did , when he first Form'd the universal and undistinguish'd matter , into the World , put its Parts into various Motions , whereby they were necessarily divided into numberless Portions of differing Bulks , Figures , and Scituations , in respect of each other . And that , by his Infinite Wisdom and Power , he did so guide and over-rule the Motions of these Parts , at the beginning of things , as that ( whether in a shorter or a longer time , Reason cannot well determine ) they were finally dispos'd into that Beautiful and Orderly Frame , we call the World ; among whose Parts some were so curiously contriv'd , as to be fit to become the Seeds , or Seminal Principles , of Plants and Animals . And I further conceive , that he setled such Laws or Rules , of Local Motion , among the Parts of the Universal Matter , that by his ordinary and preserving Concourse , the several Parts of the Universe , thus once completed , should be able to maintain the great Construction , or System and Oeconomy , of the Mundane Bodies , and propagate the Species of Living Creatures . So that , according to this Hypothesis , I suppose no other Efficient of the Universe , but God himself , whose Almighty Power , still accompanied with his Infinite Wisdom , did at first Frame the Corporeal World , according to the Divine Idea's , which he had , as well most freely , as most wisely , determin'd to conform them to . For , I think , it is a Mistake to imagine , ( as we are wont to do ) that what is call'd , the Nature of this or that Body , is wholly compris'd in its own Matter , and its ( I say not Substantial , but ) Essential Form ; as if from that , or these only , all its Operations must flow . For an Individual Body , being but a Part of the World , and incompass'd with other Parts of the same great Automaton , needs the Assistance , or Concourse , of other Bodies , ( which are external Agents ) to perform divers of its Operations , and exhibit several Phaenomena's , that belong to it . This would quickly and manifestly appear , if , for Instance , an Animal or an Herb could be remov'd into those Imaginary Spaces , the School-men tell us of , beyond the World ; or into such a place , as the Epicureans fancy their Intermundia , or empty Intervals , between those numerous Worlds , their Master dream'd of . For , whatever the Structures of these living Engines be , they would as little , without the Co-operations of external Agents ; such as the Sun , Aether , Air , &c. be able to exercise their Functions , as the great Mills , commonly us'd with us , would be to Grind Corn , without the assistance of Wind or running Water . Which may be thought the more credible , if it be considered , that by the meer Exclusion of the Air , ( tho' not of Light , or the Earth's Magnetical Effluvia , &c. ) procur'd by the Air-pump , Bodies plac'd in an extraordinary large Glass , will presently come into so differing a state , that warm Animals cannot live in it ; nor flame ( tho' of pure Spirit of Wine ) burn ; nor Syringes draw up Water ; nor Bees , or such winged Insects , fly ; nor Caterpillars crawl ; nay , nor Fire run along a train of dryed Gunpowder : All which I speak upon my own experience . According to the foregoing Hypothesis , I consider the frame of the World already made , as a Great , and , if I may so speak , Pregnant Automaton , that , like a Woman with Twins in her Womb , or a Ship furnish'd with Pumps , Ordnance , &c. is such an Engine as comprises , or consists of , several lesser Engines . And this Compounded Machine , in conjunction with the Laws of Motion , freely establish'd and still maintain'd , by God among its Parts ; I look upon as a Complex Principle , whence results the setled Order , or Course , of things Corporeal . And that which happens according to this course , may , generally speaking , be said to come to pass according to Nature , or to be done by Nature , and that which thwarts this Order may be said to be Preternatural , or contrary to Nature . And indeed , though Men talk of Nature as they please , yet whatever is done among things Inanimate , which make incomparably the greatest part of the Universe , is really done but by particular Bodies , acting on one another by Local Motion , Modifi'd by the other Mechanical Affections of the Agent , of the Patient , and of those other Bodies , that necessarily concur to the Effect , or the Phaenomenon produc'd . N. B. Those , that do not relish the knowledg of the Opinions and Rights of the Ancient Iews and Heathens , may pass on to the next or V. Section , and skip the whole following Excursion , compris'd between double Paratheses's , which , though neither impertinent nor useless to the scope of this Treatise , is not absolutely necessary to it . [ In the foregoing ( III. ) Section of this Treatise , I hope I have given a sufficient Reason of my backwardness to make frequent use of the Word Nature , and now , in this ( IV. ) Section , having laid down such a Description , of Nature , as shews that her Votaries represent her as a Goddess , or at least a Semi-Deity : 'T will not be improper in this place , to declare some of the Reasons of my dissatisfaction with the Notion or Thing it self , as well as with the use of the Name ; and to shew , why I am not willing to comply with those Many , that would impose it upon us as very friendly to Religion . And these reasons I shall the rather propose , because not only the Generality of other Learned Men , ( as I just now intimated ) but that of Divines themselves , for want of Information , or for some other cause , seem not to have well consider'd so weighty a matter . To manifest therefore the Malevolent Aspect , that the Vulgar Notion of Nature has had , and therefore possibly may have , on Religion ; I think fit , in a general way , to premise , what things they are , which seem to me to have been the Fundamental Errors , that mis-led the Heathen World , as well Philosophers as others . For , if I mistake not , the looking upon meerly Corporeal , and oftentimes Inanimate Things , as if they were endow'd with Life , Sense , and Understanding ; and the ascribing to Nature , and some other Beings , ( whether real or imaginary ) things that belong but to God , have been some , ( if not the chief ) of the Grand Causes of the Polytheism and Idolatry of the Gentiles . The most Ancient Idolatry , ( taking the word in its laxer sense ) or at least one of the earliest , seems to have been the Worship of the Coelestial Lights , especially the Sun and Moon : That kind of Aboda zara , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( as the Iewish Writers call strange or false Worships ) being the most Natural , as having for its Objects , Glorious Bodies , Immortal , always regularly mov'd , and very beneficial to Men. There is Recorded , in the Holy Scripture , a Passage of Iob , who is probably reputed to be , at least , as Antient as Moses , which seems to argue , that this Worship , of the two great Luminaries , was practis'd in his time , and look'd upon as Criminal by Religious Men , and , as our English Version renders the Hebrew Words , Punishable by the Civil Magistrate . If , says Iob , I beheld the Sun when it shined , or the Moon walking in brightness : And my heart hath been secretly inticed , or my mouth hath kiss'd my hand , &c. Iob xxxi . 26 , 27. And that this Idolatry was practis'd in Moses's time , may be gather'd from that Passage in Deuteromy . And lest thou lift up thine eyes unto Heaven , & when thou seest the Sun , & the Moon , and the Stars , even all the Host of Heaven . shouldst be driven to worship them , & serve them , &c. Deut. 4. 19. The Sabaeans , or , as many Criticks call them , the Zabians , are by some very Learned Men thought to have been the earliest Idolaters : And the ablest of the Iewish Rabbies , Maimonides , makes them to be so Antient , that Abraham was put to Dispute against them . And their Superstition had so over-spread the East , in Moses's time , that the same Maimonides judiciously observes , that divers of the Ceremonial Laws , given to the Iews , were instituted in opposition to the Idolatrous Opinions , Magical Rites , and other Superstititions , of these Zabians . Of this , he ( seconded therein by our Famous Selden ) gives several Instances ; to which , some are added by the Learned Hottinger . But this only upon the By ; my purpose , in mentioning these Zabians , being to observe to you , that they look'd upon the Planets , and especially the Sun and Moon , as Gods , & Worshipp'd them accordingly , taking them for Intelligent Beings , that had a great Interest in the Government of the World. This may be prov'd out of some Eastern Writers , especially Maimonides , who , in one place , asserts the Zabians to have Ador'd the Sun and Moon , and the Host of Heaven , ( as the Scripture styles the Coelestial Lights ) as true Gods. And this we shall the less wonder at , if we consult another place of the same Learned Author , where he informs the Readers , that these Idolaters ( the Zabians or Chaldaeans ) made Statues of Silver and Gold , those for the Sun , and these for the Moon ; which , being Consecrated by certain Rites and Ceremonies , did invite , and , as it were , attract the Spirits of these Stars into those Shrines : Whence they would speak to their Worshippers , acquaint them with things Profitable , and even Predict to them things to come . And of some such sort of speaking-Images , some learned Criticks suppose the Teraphim ( as the Original Text calls them ) to have been , that Laban so priz'd , as to call them his Gods : Which 't is guess'd Rachel stole from her Father , lest , by consulting them , he might learn what way her Husband and his Company had taken in their flight . And the same great Rabbi , having inform'd his Readers that he saw several Books of the Zabian Superstition , somewhere mentions one or two , that treated of speaking-Images . And 't was perhaps from these Zabians , or their Disciples , that Zeno , the Founder of the Stoical Sect , taught , as Stobaeus informs us , that the Sun , Moon , and the rest of the Stars were indow'd with Understanding and Prudence . And Seneca , an eminent Champion of that rigid Sect , * reprehends Epicurus and Anaxagoras , ( whose Disciple he was in that Opinion ) that they held the Sun to be a burning Stone , or an aggregate of Casual Fires , and any thing rather than a God. I am sorry , I could not avoid thinking the Great Hippocrates , to have been involv'd in the great Error we are speaking of , when in his Book De Principiis aut carnibus , near the beginning , I met with this Passage . Videtur sane mihi id , quod ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) calidum vocamus , immortale esse , & cuncta intelligere & videre , & audire & scire omnia , tum praesentia tum futura . According to which Supposition , he presently attempts to give some such Account of the Origin of the World's Frame , as he could in a very few lines ; and then spends the rest of the Book , in giving particular Accounts , how the Parts of the Human Body come to be Fram'd , wherein , though I commend the Attempt in general , because , without acquiescing in I know not what Faculties , he endeavours to give an intelligible and particular Account , how things come to be perform'd and produc'd ; yet I cannot but look on this Book , as a Remarkable Instance of this Truth , that , without having recourse to the True God , a satisfactory Account cannot be given of the Original or Primitive Production of the Greater and Lesser World , since so great a Naturalist as Hippocrates , by the help of his Idoliz'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was unable to perform this Task , with any satisfaction to an Attentive and Intelligent Enquirer . And Galen himself , who was not unacquainted with Moses's Writings , and liv'd where Christianity was propagated thro' a great Part of the World ; Galen , I say , even in that admirable Treatise , De usu Partium , where he so excellently Declares and Celebrates the most Wise Author of Things , was so far transported with the Errour , which infected so many other Heathen Philosophers , that he Phancied the Earth itself , though he speaks contemptibly of it , had a certain Soul or Mind , imparted to it by the Superior Bodies , which , he saith , is so conspicuous , first in the Sun , next in the Moon , and afterwards in the other Stars ; that by their Beauty the Contemplator will be induc'd to think it reasonable , that the more pure their Corporeal Substance is , 't is inhabited by a Mind , so much the better and more perfect , than that of these Terrestial Bodies . And having spoken of the reasoning Nature , that shin'd in Plato , Aristotle , Hipparchus , Archimedes , &c. He thus infers . Si igitur in tanta colluvie ( quo enim alio nomine quis appellet id quod ex carne , sanguine , pituita , ac bile utraque est conflatum ) mens gignatur , adeo eximia & excellens ; quantam ejusdem putandum est esse excellentiam in Sole , Luna , allisque etiam Sideribus ? ( to which he subjoins ) Mihi quidem , dum haec mecum voluto , non exigua quaedam mens talis , per ipsum etiam nos Aerem ambientem , esse extensa videtur . Fieri enim non potest , quum lucis ipsius Solis sit particeps , quin vim etiam ab ipso assumat . But this upon the By. Nor did this Opinion , of the Divinity of the Coelestial Bodies , die with the Zabians , or the Greek Philosophers . For I found , by some Questions I propos'd to an Inquisitive Person , who , having liv'd many years in China and several of the Neighbouring Kingdoms , had acquired Skill enough in the Tongues to converse with the Natives ; I found , I say , that in a solemn Conference he had with some of the more Eminent and Philosophical Doctors of the Chineses Religion , they frankly profest , that they Believe the Heavenly Bodies to be truely Divine , and to be Worshipp'd , and that upon this particular Ground , That they imparted to Men such good things , as Light , Heat , Rain , &c. and the Productions and Consequences of these . And this Belief they declar'd , they thought more Rational , than that of the Europeans , who Worship a Deity , whose neither Shape , nor Colour , nor Motion , nor Efficacy on Sublunary things , were at all visible . It agrees very well with the Opinion of the Ancient Greeks , who , as Origen relates , call'd the Sun , Moon , and the Stars 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Conspicuous and Sensible Gods. And we are taught by Eusebius , that the Ancient Aegyptian Theologizers , whose Religion was neer of kin to that of the Chaldeans , if not borrow'd of it , look'd upon the Sun and Moon , whom they Worshipp'd under the Names of Osiris and Isis , not only as the Chief Gods , but as the Makers and Governours of much , if not of all , of the rest of the Universe . I will not here enquire , whether these Old Heathen Philosophers did , besides the Stars and other Beings , that they ador'd as Gods , Believe one only Numen or Supream Deity . But that may suffice for my present purpose , which seems manifest , viz. that they ascrib'd to Sensible Beings , Attributes peculiar to the True God ; that this was occasion'd by their thinking them Intelligent and Governing , and that these Inferiour Beings were , by far , the most usual and familiar Objects both of their Discourses and their Worship , and that they did ( to use the Phrase of the Apostle of the Gentiles ) Worship the Creature besides , or more than , ( for the Greek Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie either ) the Creator , who by Moses , the Prophets , and the Apostles , expresly declares a dislike of this Worship , and even in that more specious and seemingly excuseable kind of it , which was in use among the Ten Tribes , that Profess'd , and perhaps Believ'd , their Worship to be directed to the one Supream God , and him the true God of Israel . But this also upon the By. This Belief , that the World and divers of its Principal Parts , as the Sun , Moon , Stars , &c. were animated and endowed with Intelligent Minds , was so Contagious , that , not only it help'd to seduce the Emperor Iulian from Christianity to Heathenism , ( insomuch that He gives the Sun solemn Thanks for His Advancement to the Roman Monarchy ; ) but it infected very Learned Men among the Iews and Christians . Of the former , I shall need to name but two ; the first being the Famousest and Judiciousest of the Ancienter Rabbins , Maimonides , in whom , I confess , I wonder'd to find this Assertion , That the Sun and Stars were animated Beings , endow'd with Understanding and Will : And the other , being-reputed the Chief and the most Learned of the Moderns , Menasseh Ben Israel , ( with whom I have Convers'd at Amsterdam ) who in his Problems , De Creatione ; hath this notable Passage . — Quod de Intelligentiis tradunt id vero mera Fabula est ; nam Coeli , secundum Rabbi Mosem , & rei veritatem , habent animas proprias rationali vita praeditas , sicut alibi à me demonstrabitur . And a Greater Man than Maimonides , Origen himself , among the Christians , not only in one place adventures to say , Siquidem etiam Coelestes Stellae Animalia sunt Rationalia , virtute praedit● illustrata Cognitionis Lumine , à S●●●entia illa quae est Splendor aeterni Luminis ; but in another proceeds so far , that I found ( not without surprize ) that He says , The Christians sing Hymns to God the Lord of all , and God the Word ; no otherwise than do the Sun , Moon , and Stars , and the whole Heavenly Host , since all these , being a Heavenly Quire , do with just Men celebrate the Supream God , and his only Begotten [ Son. ] The Boldness of these unjustified Paradoxes I the the less wonder at , when I consider , what has for many Ages been taught by the School Philosophers , from Aristotle ; namely , that the Coelestial Spheres had their peculiar Intelligences , that is , Rational , Immortal , Powerful and Active Beings . 'T is true , that in the Jews and Christians , I have been speaking of ; the malignity of the Error , they embrac'd , was Corrected and Master'd by the sound and Orthodox Principles they held together with it . But still 't is dangerous for those , that would be Loyal to Him , that styles himself a Iealous God , to Adopt Premises that have been able to Mis-lead such Great Persons , and from which many Famous Philosophers have plausibly enough drawn Consequences very repugnant to true Religion . Nor are Christians themselves so much out of danger of being seduc'd by these Heathenish Notions , about an Intelligent World , but that ( not again to mention the Apostate Emperor ) even in these times there is lately sprung up a Sect of Men , as well professing Christianity , as pretending to Philosophy ; who ( if I be not mis-inform'd of their Doctrine ) do very much symbolize with the Ancient Heathens , and talk much indeed of God , but mean such a One , as is not really distinct from the Animated and Intelligent Universe ; but is , on that account , very differing from the True God , that we Christians Believe and Worship . And , though I find the Leaders of this Sect to be look'd upon , by some more Witty than Knowing Men , as the Discoverers of unheard of Mysteries in Physicks and Natural Theology ; yet their Hypothesis does not at all appear to me to be new , especially when I remember , besides the Passages of the Ancients , cited in this Paper , some others of the same Import , such as is particularly that of Lucan . Estque Dei sedes , ubi Terra , & Pontus , & Aer , Et Coelum , & Virtus : Superos quid quaerimus ultra ? Iupiter est quodcunque vides , quocunque moveris . The great Affinity between the Soul of the World , so much talk'd of among the Heathen Philosophers , and the thing that Men call Nature , makes it fit for me to take notice , in this place , of the Influence which the Belief of that Imaginary Soul had upon the Gentiles with reference to Religion . That divers of the Ancient Philosophers held the World to be Animated , hath been observed by more than one Learned Man. But that which makes more for my present purpose , is , that the same Old Sages did also ( at least for the most part ) Believe , that this Mundane Soul was not barely a Living , but a most Intelligent and wisely Active Being . This may be easily enough discerned by him , that shall heedfully peruse Diogenes Laertius's Lives of the Philosophers , and particularly of Zeno. But at present I shall rather make use of an Author , who , though he be very seldom cited for Philosophical History , seems to me to have been very well vers'd in it . The Writer I mean , is the Acute Sceptick Sextus Empiricus , ( who is thought to have lived about Plutarch's time , and by some , to have been his Nephew ; ) who recites a long Ratiocination of Xenophon , which , whether it be solid or not , is at least ingenious and plausible , but too prolix to be Transcrib'd in this place , where it may suffice to say , that he thus concludes : Est ergo Mundus mente praeditus & Intelligens , &c. which Assertion Sextus himself thus proposes for him ; Si non esset aliqua Mens in Mundo , neque ulla Mens in te esset . Est autem in te Mens aliqua ; ergo est etiam in Mundo . Et Ideo Mundus est Mente & Intelligentia praeditus . The same Sceptick introduces Zeno Cittiens . discoursing thus ; quod immittit semen ejus quod est particeps rationis , est ipsum quoque rationis particeps . Mundus autem emittit Semen ejus quod est particeps rationis ; est ergo Mundus rationis particeps . To which Testimonies I might add many others out of the same Author , who , in the same Discourse , tells us , That the Stoicks held the World to be an Animal . But the Opinion that the Old Philosophers , we have been speaking of , held of the World 's being endowed with an Understanding or Rational Soul , will be yet more evident by what I now proceed to alledge , to manifest how this Opinion of theirs led them to the Worship of another , than the True God. Sextus Empiricus , in the lately cited Discourse of Xenophon , infers from the Worlds being an Intelligent Being , that it is also a Divine One ; for to the lately recited Conclusion , Est ergo Mundus mente praeditus & intelligens , he immediately subjoins this Other , Et ideo Deus . And alittle after , repeating their Discourse that defended this Argumentation of Xenophon against an Objection , he concludes their Reasoning thus ; Ideo Mundus est mente & Intelligentia praeditus : Cum sit autem Mente & Intelligentia praeditus , est etiam Deus . Quemadmodum ( says also Phurnutus the Philosopher , ) nos anima gubernamur , sic & Mundus animam habet , quae vindicet illum ab interitu ; & haec vocatur Iupiter . To which agrees that in Cicero's Academick Questions ; Mundum esse sapientem , & habere mentem , quae seipsam Fabricata sit , & omnia moderatur , regat . And the Reasoning of the Stoicks in St. Augustin is very ryclear to the same purpose ; * Dicunt ( saith he , speaking of the Embracers of that Sect ) omnia Sidera partes Iovis esse , & omnia vivere atque rationales animas habere , & ideo sine Controversia Deos esse . And Socrates is introduc'd by Aristophanes , as no less than Invocating the Air and the Aether together , in these words . O Rex , O Imperator , Aer vaste , quae Terram contines suspensam , Nec non splendide Aether . Which brings into my Mind that plain Confession of the Poet Manilius . Qua pateat , Mundum divino Numine verti , Atque ipsum esse Deum . To all these I shall add that notable and express Passage of the Elder Pliny ; † Mundum & hoc quod alio nomine Coelum appellare libuit , cujus circumflexu teguntur omnia , Numen esse credi par est , aeternum , immensum , neque genitum , neque interiturum unquam . Sacer est , aeternus , immensus , totus in toto , vero ipse totum , finitus & infinito similis , extra , intra , cuncta complexus in se , idemque Naturae opus , & rerum ipsa Natura . If it be objected , that the Passages , I have cited out of Heathen Philosophers , concern the Soul of the World , and not Nature ; I Answer , that the Affinity of these Two is so great , that divers of the Old Sages seem to have confounded them , and not to have made account of any other Vniversal Nature , than the Soul of the World. And however , the great and pernicious Errors they were led into , by the Belief that the Universe itself , and many of its nobler Parts , besides Men , were endowed , not only with Life , but Understanding and Providence , may suffice to make us Christians very Jealous of admitting such a Being , as that which Men venerate under the Name of Nature : Since they ascribe to it as many wonderful Powers and Prerogatives , as the Idolaters did to their Ador'd Mundane Soul. But I shall give a further Answer to the above propos'd Objection , if I can shew , how Sacrilegiously they abus'd the Being we are speaking of , as well under the very Name of Nature , as under that of the Soul of the World. On this occasion I remember a Passage in * Seneca , that I did not expect to meet with , where , speaking of some Ethnick Opinions about Thunder , Non Iovem , ( says he ) qualem in Capitolio colimus , fulmina mittere , sed custodem rectoremque Vniversi , animam ac Spiritum Mundani hujus Operis Dominum & Artificem , cui nomen omne convenit . To which , within a few lines after , he adds , Vis illam Naturam vocare ? Non peccabis , est enim ex quo nata sunt omnia , cujus Spiritu vivimus . Vis illam vocare Mundum ? Non falleris , ipse enim est totum quid , totus suis partibus inditus & se sustinens vi sua . And the same Author elsewhere , Nihil ( says he ) Natura sine Deo est , nec Deus sine Natura , sed idem est Vterque . And , in another of the Roman Sages , we have this Passage ; Natura est Igitur quae continet Mundum omnem , eumque tuetur , & quidem non sine sensu ac ratione . And the Opinion , not of a Private Philosopher , but of the Sect of Stoicks , is thus delivered by Lactantius : Isti uno Naturae nomine res diversissimas comprehenderunt , Deum & Mundum , Artificem & Opus , dicunique alterum sine altero nihil posse , tanquam Natura sit Deus Mundo permistus . Nam inter dum sic confundunt , ut sit Deus ipsa mens Mundi , & Mundus sit Corpus Dei ; quasi vero simul esse caeperint Mundus & Deus . And , to let you see , that in this our Free Enquiry , I do not , without Cause , here and there style Nature sometimes a Semi-Deity , and sometimes a Goddess , and talk of some Mens Idolizing Her ; I shall here annex part of a Hymn of Orpheus's , address'd immediately to Nature . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. which his Interpreter thus renders into Latin ; O Natura omnium Mater Dea , artificiosa admodum Dea , Suscitatrix honorabilis , multa creans , Divina Regina , Omnidomans , indomita gubernatrix , ubique splendens . And after a few Lines ; Aetheria , Terrestiis , & Marina Regina , &c. I know Aristotle , and his Commentators , do not so directly Idolize Nature , as did Orpheus ( or whoever was the Antient Author of the Hymns , that bear his Name ; ) but yet I doubt they pass further than they can justifie , when they so freely and often assert , that Natura est sapientissima , that Opus Naturae est opus Intelligentiae , that Natura fine suo nunquam excidit , that Natura semper quod optimum est facit , ( to which may be added other-like Axioms : ) And when they most commonly call the Works of God , the Works of Nature , and mention Him and her together , not as a Creator and a Creature , but as two Co-ordinate Governors , like the two Roman Consuls ; as when they say frequently , and without scruple , ( what I find to have been first by Aristotle himself ) ▪ that Deus & Natura nihil faciunt frustra ; to which Phrase may agree that Expression of Ovid , where , speaking of the Chaos , whilst the Bodies , that compos'd it , lay shuffled together , and were not yet pack'd , he says , Hanc Deus & melior litem Natura diremit . To the recital of the Irreligious Errors of the Ancient Heathens , about the Divinity of the World , and some of its Principal Parts , as the Sun , Moon , Stars , Aether , &c. I should add a redargution of them ; if I thought it necessary , in this place , solemnly to refute Opinions , some of which are altogether precarious , and others very improbable . Those Greek and Latin Philosophers , that held the Sun to be a Fire , were much at a loss to find out Fuel to maintain the Flame . But those Zabians and Chaldeans that thought him indow'd , not only with a living Soul , but with Understanding and Will , must , if they had duly consider'd things , have ben much more puzzled , to find not only Food for so vast a Body , ( above 160 times bigger than the Terraqueous Globe ) but to find in him the Organs necessary to the preparation and digestion of that Food , and to the other Functions that belong to Animal-Nutrition . And , if we admit the Cartesian Hypothesis , the Way whereby the Sun , fix'd Stars , and Planets , are Generated , will sufficiently manifest them to be neither Intelligent nor Living Bodies . And , perhaps , I could here propose a quite other Hypothesis , about the Nature of the Sun , and the Fuel of its Fire , that may be countenanc'd by some Phaenomena and Experiments , without making him other than an Igneous , and altogether Inanimate Body , whose Flame needs to be repair'd by Fuel furnish'd to it nearer hand , than from the Sea or Earth . But I purposely omit such Objections against the Opinion I oppose , as , though drawn from the Dictates of sound Philosophy , about the Origine of things , may be question'd without being to be clear'd in few words . 'T is also without proof , that 't is presum'd and asserted , That the Coelestial Bodies , newly mention'd , are indow'd with Understanding and Prudence , especially , so as to be able to know the particular Conditions and Transactions of Men , and hear and grant the Prayers of their Worshippers . And the Moon , which was one of their Principal Deities , and by them prefer'd before all the other Planets and Stars , the Sun excepted , is so Rude and Mountainous a Body , that 't is a wonder that Speculative Men , who consider'd how many , how various , and how noble Functions belong to a sensitive Soul , could think , a Lump or Mass of Matter , so very remote from being fitly Organiz'd , should be Animated and Govern'd by a true living & sensitive Soul. I know that both these Deifiers of the Coelestial Globes , and also the Heathen Disciples of Aristotle , besides divers of the same mind , even among the Christians , say great and lofty things of the Quintessential Nature of the Heavenly Bodies , and their consequent Incorruptibility ; of the Regularity of their Motions , and of their Divine Quality of Light , that makes them refulgent . But the persuasion they had , of this Quintessential Nature of the Superior Part of the World , was not , if I guess aright , grounded upon any solid Physical Reason , but was entertain'd by them for its Congruity to the Opinion they had of the Divinity of the Coelestial Bodies : Of which , Aristotle himself , especially in his Books De Coelo , speaks in such a way , as hath not a little contributed , among his Followers ; to such an excessive Veneration for those Bodies , as is neither agreeable to true Philosophy , nor friendly to true Religion . He himself takes notice , that the Pythagoreans held our Earth to be One of the Planets , and that it moved about the Sun , which they plac'd in the middle of the World. And since this Hypothesis , of the Earths Motion , was in the last Age reviv'd by Copernicus , not only those great Men Keplerus , Galileo , and Gassendus , but most of the best Modern Astronomers ; and , besides Des-Cartes and his Sect , many other Naturalists have imbrac'd this Hypothesis : Which , indeed , is far more agreeable to the Phaenomena , not only than the Doctrine of Aristotle , ( who was plainly mistaken about the Order and Consistence of the Heavens ) but than the Ancient and generally received Ptolomaick System . Now , supposing the Terraqueous Globe to be a Planet , he that considers , that 't is but a round Mass of very Heterogeneous Substances , ( as appears by the differing Natures of its great constituent Parts , Land and Sea ) whose Surface is very rude and uneven , and its Body opacous , unless as it happens to be inlightned by the the Sun , Moon , and Stars , and so very Inorganical for so much as Nutrition , that it seems wholly unfit to be a living Animal , much less a Rational one . I say , he that considers such things will scarce be forward to ascribe Understanding and Providence , much less a Divine Nature , to the other Stars . As for Instance , to the Moon , which our best Telescopes manifest to be a very Craggy and Mountainous Body , consisting of Parts of very differing Textures , ( as appears by her brighter Parts and permanent Spots ) and which of herself is Opacous , having no manifest Light , but what she borrows from the Sun , and perhaps from the Earth . As for the boasted Immutability of the Heavenly Bodies , besides that it may be very probably call'd in question by the Phaenomena of some ( for I do not say every one ) of the Comets , that by their Parallax were found to be above the Moon , and consequently in the Coelestial Region of the World ; besides this , I say , the Incorruptibleness and Immutability of the Heavenly Bodies is more than probably disproveable by the sudden and irregular Generation , Changes and Destruction , of the Spots of the Sun : Which are sometimes so suddenly destroyed , that , I remember , in the Year 1660. on the 8 th of May , having left in the Morning a Spot , whose Motions we had long observ'd through an excellent Telescope , with an expectation , that it would last many days visible to us , we were surpriz'd to find , that when we came to observe it again in the Evening , it was quite dissipated , though it seemed thick ; and by comparing it to the Sun , we estimated the extent of its Surface to be equal to that of all Europe . As to the constancy of the motions of the Stars ; if the Earth , which we know to be Inanimated , be a Planet , it moves as constantly and regularly about the Sun , ( in that which they call the Great Orb , ) as the other Planets do , or as the Moon doth about the Earth . And I consider , that though we should suppose our Globe not to be a Planet , yet there would manifestly be a constant motion , and Regular enough , of a great Part of it : Since ( bating some Anomali's , that Shores , Winds , and some other Extrinsick things , occasion , ) there is a Regular Ebbing and Flowing twice a Day , and also Spring-Tides twice a Month , of that vast Aggregate of Waters , the Ocean ; which perhaps is not inferior in Bulk to the whole Body of the Moon , and whereof also vast Tracts are sometimes observed to Shine . And Lastly , Whereas a great Proof of the Divinity of the Stars is taken from their Light ; though I grant it to be the noblest of Sensible Qualities , yet I cannot think it a good proof of the Divine , or very Excellent , Nature of Bodies endow'd with it , whether they be Coelestial or not . For whereas the Zabians and Chaldeans Consider'd and Ador'd the Planets , as the Chief Gods , our Telescopes discover to us , that , except the Sun , ( if he be one , rather than a Fix'd Star ) they Shine but by a borrow'd Light ; in so much that Venus , as vividly Luminous as it appears to the naked Eye , is sometimes seen ( as I have beheld it ) Horn'd like the Moon in no long time after her Change. And at this rate also the Earth , whether it be a Planet or no , is a Luminous Body , being enlightned by the Sun : And possibly , as a Body forty times bigger , communicates more Light to the Moon , than it receives from Her , as is probably Argued from the Light seen on the Surface of the Moon in some of Her Eclipses . And , though in the Night , when the darkness hath widened the Pupils of our Eyes , and the Moon Shines with an unrival'd Lustre , she seems exceeding Bright , yet she may be , for ought I know , more Opacous than the solid Part of the Terrestrial Globe . For I remember , that I have more than once heedfully observ'd a small Cloud in the West , where the Moon then was , about Sun-set ; and comparing them together , the little Cloud , as Opacous and Loose a Body as it was , reflected the Light as strongly to my Eye , as did the Moon , that seem'd perhaps to be not far from It , both of them appearing like little whitish Clouds , though afterwards , as the Sun descended lower and lower beneath the Horizon , the Moon grew more and more Luminous . And , speaking of Light Indfienitely , 't is so far from Arguing a Divine Nature in the Bodies that are endow'd with it , whether , as the Planets , by participation from an External Illuminant , or as the Sun , from an Internal Principle ; that a burn'd Stone , witness that of Bolonia , will afford , in proportion to its Bulk , incomparably more borrow'd Light than one of the Planets . And a Light from its Internal Constitution may be found , not only in such abject Creatures as Insects , whether winged , as the Cucupias of Hispaniola , or creeping , as our Glow-worms ; but also in Bodies Inanimate and Corrupted , as in rotten Wood , in stinking Whitings , and divers other putrify'd Fishes . I cannot now stay to Enquire , how the Zabians , and such Idolaters as they , could make out the Connexion , Symmetry , and Subordination or Dependance of the several Parts of the World , compos'd of so many different and distant Beings , endowed not only with Animal Souls , but with their Distinct and Peculiar Understandings and Wills , and many of them also with Divine Nature . Nor shall I consider , how strange a Monster , rather than an Animal and a Deity , those many Heathen Philosophers and their Adherents must make of the Universe , who held it to be but one ; and yet were of the Paradoxical Opinion , that ( as hath been elsewhere noted ) is roundly profess'd by Stobaeus , at the very beginning of his Physical Eclogues , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. i. e. Iupiter ( quidem ) totus Mundus est : Animal ex Animalibus ; Numen ex Numinibus compositum . These , I say , and the like Objections against the Pagan Doctrine , I must not now insist on , because I perceive that I have slipp'd into a somewhat long Digression , which yet perhaps may not be altogether unseasonable or useless , ) which therefore I shall here break off , to resume and conclude the Discourse , that this Section was allotted to , which I might easily have enlarg'd , but I presume there is enough said in it already , to let you see , that 't is a dangerous thing to Believe other Creatures , than Angels and Men , to be Intelligent and Rational ; especially to afcribe to any of them an Architectonick , Provident and Governing Power . And though I readily acknowledge , that that there is no great danger , that well Instructed Christians should , like some Heathens , Worship Nature as a Goddess ; yet the things I formerly alledg'd , to shew it unsafe to cherish Opinions , of kin to those that mis-led a Multitude even of Philosophers , make me fear too many , and not a few of the Learned themselves , may have a Veneration for what they call Nature , much greater than belongs to a meer Creature : If they do not , to use a Scripture Expresssion , Worship the Creature , above or besides the Creator , who , and not the World , nor the Soul of It , is the True God. And though I should grant , that the received Notion of Nature doth neither subvert , nor much endanger any Principle of Religion : Yet that is not enough for the purpose of those Naturists I Reason with , since they are here supposed to make it a fault in others , not to ascribe to the Nature they Venerate , as much as themselves do : And they represent their own Notion of it , not only as Innocent , but as very Useful , if not necessary to Religion . ] SECT . V. IV. I Come now , Eleutherius , to acquaint you with some of the Reasons , that have made me backward to entertain such a Notion of Nature , as I have hitherto Discours'd of . And I shall at present comprise them under the following five . I. The first whereof , is , That such a Nature , as we are speaking of , seems to me to be either asserted , or assum'd without sufficient Proof . And this single Reason , if it be well made out , may , I think , suffice for my turn . For , in matters of Philosophy , where we ought not to take up any thing upon Trust , or believe it without Proof , 't is enough to keep us from believing a thing , That we have no positive Argument to induce us to assent to it , though we have no particular Arguments against it . And , if this Rule be to take place in lesser Cases , sure it ought to hold in this , where we are to entertain the belief of so Catholick an Agent , that all the others are look'd upon but as its Instruments , that act in subordination to it ; and which , being said to have an immediate Agency in many of the Phaenomena of the World , cannot but be suppos'd to be Demonstrable by divers of them . I have yet met with no Physical Arguments , either Demonstrative , or so much as considerably Probable , to evince the Existence of the Nature , we examin . And , though I should admit the use , that some Divines contend for , of the Holy Scriptures in Philosophical Controversies , yet I should not be persuaded of the Existence of the Nature , we Dispute of . For , I do not remember , that the Scripture any where declares to us , that there is such a thing , ( in the sense by me question'd ) though ( as I formerly noted more fully in the IV. Section , ) in Genesis and some other places , where the Corporeal Works of God are expresly treated of , ( though in order to Spiritual ends ) one might probably enough expect to find some mention of God's Grand Vicegerent in the Universe of Bodies , if he had establish'd any such . But , whatever be the true cause of the Scriptur's silence about this matter , the silence itself is sufficient to justifie me , for examining freely , by Reason , a thing that is not impos'd on my belief by Revelation . And , as for the Physical Arguments that may be brought in favour of the question'd Notion of Nature , I shall , e're long , examine the Principal of them , and shew that they are not Convincing . To these things may be added , as to the Proof drawn from the General Opinion about Nature , That , being a Popular , not a Physical Argument , it may indeed pass for currant with the Vulgar , but ought not to do so with Philosophers . II. The second Reason is taken from the Unnecessariness of such a Nature , as is pretended . For , since a great part of the Work of true Philosophers has been , to reduce the Principles of things to the smallest Number they can , without making them insufficient ; I see not , why we should take in a Principle , of which we have no need . For , supposing the common Matter of all Bodies to have been at first divided into innumerable minute Parts , by the Wise Author of Nature , and these Parts to have been so dispos'd of , as to form the World , constituted as it now is ; and especially , supposing that the Vniversal Laws of Motion , among the Parts of the Matter , have been establish'd , and several Conventions of Particles contrived into the Seminal Principles of various things ; all which may be effected by the meer Local Motion of Matter , ( not left to itself , but skilfully guided at the beginning of the World ) if ( I say ) we suppose these things , together with God's ordinary and general Concourse , which we very reasonably may : I see not , why the same Phaenomena , that we now observe in the World , should not be produc'd , without taking in any such Powerful and Intelligent Being , distinct from God , as Nature is represented to be . And , 'till I see some Instance produc'd to the contrary , I am like to continue of this mind , and to think that the Phaenomena , we observe , will genuinely follow from the meer Fabrick and Constitution of the World. As , supposing the Sun and Moon to have been put , at first , into such Motions about the Earth , as Experience shews they have ; the determinate Celerity of these Motions , and the Lines , wherein they are performed , will make it necessary , that the Moon should be sometimes Full , sometimes scarce Illuminated at all to us-ward , sometimes Horned , and , in a word , should exhibit such several Phases as every Month she doth , and that at some times She and the Sun should have a Trine , or a Quadrate Aspect , &c. and that now one , and now the other of them , should at set times suffer an Eclipse : Though these Eclipses were by the Romans and others of old , and are by many Unlearn'd Nations at this day , look'd upon as Supernatural things ; and though also Aristotle , and a multitude of his Followers , fancy'd , that such Regular Motions could not be maintain'd without an Assistent Intelligence , which He and They therefore Assign'd to each of the Heavenly Orbs. And indeed the difficulty , we find , to conceive , how so great a Fabrick , as the World , can be preserved in Order , and kept from running again to a Chaos , seems to arise from hence , that Men do not sufficiently consider the unsearchable Wisdom of the Divine Architect or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( as the Scripture styles him ) of the World , whose piercing Eyes were able to look at once quite through the Universe , and take into his Prospect both the beginning and end of Time : So that perfectly fore-knowing , what would be the Consequences of all the possible Conjunctures of Circumstances , into which Matter , divided and mov'd according to such Laws , could , in an Automaton so Constituted as the Present World is , happen to be put ; there can nothing fall out , unless when a Miracle is wrought , that shall be able to alter the Course of things , or prejudice the Constitution of them , any further , than He did from the Beginning foresee , and think fit to allow . Nor am I sure , that the received Notion of Nature , though it be not necessary , is at least very useful , to explicate Physical Phaenomena . For , besides that , I shall shew e're long , that several Explications , where recourse to it is presum'd to be the most advantagious , are not to be allow'd : To give the Nature of a Things for the Cause of this or that particular Quality , or Operation of it , is to leave Men as ignorant as they were before ; or , at least , is to acknowledg , that a Philosopher can , in such Cases , assign no better particular and immediate Causes of Things , than a Shepherd or a Tradesman , that never learnt Natural Philosophy , can assign of the same things , and of a Thousand others . And though it be true , ( as I formerly also intimated ) that , in many Cases , Philosophers themselves can answer no otherwise , to such Questions as may be Propos'd to them , than by having recourse to the Nature of the Thing ; yet such Answerers do not declare the proper Cause of a Dark Phaenomenon , but only that he , who imploys them , does not yet know it : And so this indefinite Notion of Nature , which is equally applicable to the resolving of all difficulties , is not useful to disclose the thing , but to delude the Maker of the Question , or hide the ignorance of the Answerer . III. My third Argument is , That the Nature , I question , is so dark and odd a thing , that 't is hard to know what to make of it , it being scarce , if at all , intelligibly propos'd , by them that lay most weight upon it . For it appears not clearly , whether they will have it to be a Corporeal Substance , or an Immaterial One , or some such thing , as may seem to be betwixt both ; such as many Peripateticks do represent substantial Forms , and what they call real Qualities , which divers School-men hold to be ( at least by Miracle ) separable from all Matter whatsoever . If it be merely Corporeal , I confess , I understand not , how it can be so Wise , and almost Omniscient an Agent , as they would have it pass for . Besides that , if it be a Body , I would gladly know , what kind of Body it is , and how , since , among Bodies , there can be no Penetration of Dimensions , this Body can so intimately pervade , as they pretend Nature does , all the other Bodies of the World ? And to this I would add divers other Questions , that would not be easily answered . ( But I shall resume this Third Argument in another place . ) If it be said , that Nature is a Semi-substantia , as some of the Modernest Schoolmen are pleas'd to call substantial Forms , and real Qualities ; I roundly answer , that I acknowledge no such Chymerical and Unintelligible Beings , and shall only desire you to apply to them a good part of the Discourse , made in certain Papers , occasion'd by a Chymico-Physical Essay about Salt-petre , against the pretended Origine , and inexplicable Nature , of the imaginary substantial Forms of the Peripateticks . It remains therefore , that this Nature , we speak of , if it be any thing positive , should be an Immaterial Substance . But to have Recourse to such an one , as a Physical Agent , and not only a Determiner , but the Grand Author , of the Motion of Bodies , and that , especially in such familiar Phaenomena , as the Ascension of Water in Pumps , the Suspension of it in Watering-Pots for Gardens , the running of it through Siphons , and I know not how many others ) and to Explain its Casuality , as they speak , will , I think , prove a Work exceeding difficult : Though I shall not here spend time to shew you the farther inconveniences of such a Supposition , being to do that hereafter ; and , in the mean-while , contenting myself to observe , as to many of the Naturists , That , though their Doctrine may favour it , they seem rather content to talk darkly , and uncertainly , of what they call Nature , than by clearly-Defining it , expose it to Objections not easie to be answered , and who foresee the advantage , that the unsetledness of the Notion gives them , to pretend Knowledg , or disguise Ignorance . IV. Since many of the most Learned amongst the Naturists are Christians , and not few of them Divines too , it may not be improper ( which else I should , perhaps , think it would be , ) to add , in this place , that the next thing , for which I dislike the Vulgar Notion ( or Idea ) of Nature , is , That I think it dangerous to Religion in general , and consequently to the Christian. For this Erroneous Conceit defrauds the True God of divers Acts of Veneration and Gratitude , that are due to Him from Men , upon the account of the Visible World , and diverts them to that Imaginary Being they call Nature , which has no Title to them ; for , whilst Nature is suppos'd to be an Intelligent Thing , that wisely and benignly Administers all that is done among Bodies , 't is no wonder that the generality of Philosophers , and , after their Example , of other Men , should admire and praise Her , for the wonderful , and for the useful things that they observe in the World. And , in effect , though Nature , in that sense of the Word I am speaking of , be never ( that I remember ) to be found in the Sacred Writings ; yet , nothing is to be more frequently met with ( and that adorn'd with Titles and Encomiums ) in the Books of Philosophers , than Nature and Her Effects . And , if we consider , that , whatever has been said , by some , in excuse of Aristotle himself , yet the generality of the Peripateticks , from whom the Vulgar Notion of Nature is chiefly receiv'd , made the World to be Eternal , and referr'd all the Transactions among the Bodies it contains , to what they call'd Nature . Whence , 't will not be difficult to perceive , that , if they do not quite exclude God , yet , as they leave him no Interest in the first Formation of the Universe ; so they leave him but very little in the Administration of the Parts it consists of , especially the Sublunary Ones . So that , instead of the True God , they have substituted , for us , a kind of a Goddess , with the Title of Nature : Which , as they look upon as the immediate Agent and Director in all excellent Productions , so they ascribe to Her the Praise and Glory of Them. Whether this great Error , in a Point of such Importance , may not Undermine the Foundation of Religion , I think it may not irrationally be suspected . For , since the most General and Efficacious Argument , that has persuaded Philosophers , and other Men , that there is a God and a consideration of the Providence , is afforded by the visible World , wherein so many Operations and other Things are observ'd , that are manag'd ( or perform'd ) with such Conduct and Benignity , as cannot justly be ascrib'd but to the Wisdom and Goodness of a Deity : They that ascribe these Things to mere Nature , do much weaken the force of that Argument , if they do not quite take away the necessity of acknowledging a Deity , by shewing , that , without any need of having Recourse to Him , of the Administration of the World and of what is perform'd among Things Corporeal , an Account may be given . Though , when Men are put upon considering the matter , and press'd to declare themselves more clearly , they are asham'd to affirm , that God and Nature are the same Thing , and , will confess , that She is but his Vicegerent ; yet , in Practise , their Admiration and their Praises are frequently given to Nature , not to God : In like manner , as , though the Sun be the Fountain of Light , and the Moon derives all Hers from the Sun ; yet the Sea , in Its grand Motions of Ebbing and Flowing , appears to respect the Moon , and not the Sun : For thus , the generality of Men , though they will acknowledg that Nature is inferior and subordinate to God , do yet appear to regard Her more than Him. To be short , Nature uses to be so frequently recurr'd to , and is so magnifi'd in the Writings of Physiologers , that the excessive Veneration Men have for Nature , as it has made some Philosophers ( as the Epicureans ) deny God , so , 't is to be fear'd , that it makes many forget Him : And , perhaps , a suspicious Person would venture to add , That , if other Principles hindred not ( as , I know , that in many , and , think , that in most , of the Christian Naturists they do , ) the Erroneous Idea of Nature would , too often , be found to have a strong tendency to shake , if not to subvert , the very Foundations of all Religion ; mis-leading those that are inclin'd to be its Enemies , from overlooking the Necessity of a God , to the Questioning , if not to the denyal , of his Existence . V. My Fifth and Last Argument is taken from hence ; That I observe divers Phaenomena , which do not agree with the Notion or Representation of Nature , that I Question . For , if indeed there were such an Intelligent , Powerful and Vigilant Being , as Philosophers are wont to Describe Nature to be , divers things would not be done , which Experience assures us are done . And here I shall once for all give an Advertisement , which I desire may be call'd to mind , whenever there shall be Occasion , in the following part of this Tract , which is this ; That , because Inanimate Bodies are usually more simple , or less compounded , and of a slighter and less complicated or curious Contrivance , than Animals or Plants , I thought fit to chuse most of the Instances I employ , rather among lifeless Bodies , whose Structure and Qualities are more easy to be Intelligibly and with Brevity Discours'd of , than among living Creatures , whose Textures , being Organical , are much more intricate and subtil . And this Course I did not scruple to take , because the Celebraters of Nature give her a Province , or rather an Empire , as large as the World , and will have her Care and Jurisdiction reach , as well to Inanimate as to Living Bodies ; and accordingly most of the conspicuous Instances they Alledge , of her Providence and Power , are taken from Bodies destitute of Life ; as when they tell us , That the Ascension of Water in Sucking-Pumps , and the Sustentation of it in Gardeners Watering-Pots , are caus'd by Nature's abhorrence of a Vacuum : That heavy Bodies ( unhinder'd ) fall to the Ground in a Perpendicular Line , because Nature directs them the shortest way to the Centre of the Earth ; and that Bubbles Rise thro' the Water , and Flames Ascend in the Air , because Nature directs these Bodies to re-join themselves to their respective Elements ; to omit other Instances of this sort , that there will be occasion to mention hereafter : Till when , these may suffice to warrant my taking most of my Instances from Inanimate Bodies ; though I shall not confine my self to these , especially when I shall come to Answer Objections that are taken from living Creatures . The foregoing Advertisement will be , I hope , found conducive to clear the way for my Fifth Argument , lately propos'd , which concludes , that , if indeed there were such a Being , as Nature is usually Represented to be , several things would be otherwise Administred in the Universe , than Experience shews they are . To enumerate all the Particulars that may be propos'd to make this good , would swell this Discourse much beyond the Bulk to which my Haste obliges me to confine it . But , to make you amends for the Paucity of Instances , I shall now name , by the kind of them , I shall propose such as , for the most part , are taken from those very things , whence the Wisdom and Vigilancy of Nature is wont to be confidently Argued , which I the rather do , that by such I may make way for , and shorten the Answers I am to give to the Arguments e're-long to be Examined . First then , Whereas the great Care and Vigilancy of Nature , for the common Good of the Universe , is wont to be Demonstrated from the watchful Care she takes , to prevent or replenish a Vacuum , which would be very Prejudicial to the Fabrick of the World : I Argue the quite contrary from the Phaenomena , that occur about a Vacuum . For whereas 't is Alledg'd , that Nature , in great Pumps , and in the like Cases , lifts up the heavy Body of Water in spight of its tendency towards the Centre of the Earth , to obviate , or fill up a Vacuity ; and that out of a Gardener's Pot , or Inverted Pipe , stopp'd at one end , neither the Water , nor even Quick-Silver , that is near fourteen times as heavy , will fall down , lest it should leave a Vacuum behind it ; I demand how it comes to pass , that , if a Glass-Pipe be but a Foot longer than 34 or 35 Feet ; or an Inverted Tube , fill'd with Quick-silver , be but a Finger's breadth longer than 30 Inches , the Water in the one , and the Quick-silver in the other , will subside , though the one will leave but about a Foot , and the other but about an Inch , of deserted Space , which they call Vacuum , at the top of the Glass . Is it possible , that Nature , that in Pumps is said to raise up every Day so many Hundred Ton of Water , and , if you will believe the Schools , would raise it to any height , ( left there should be a Vacuum ) should not have the Discretion , or the Power , to lift up , or sustain , as much Water as would serve to fill one Foot in a Glass-Tube , or as much Quick-silver as an Inch of a slender Pipe will contain , to obviate or replenish the Vacuum , she is said so much to abhor ? sure , at this rate , she must either have very little Power , or very little Knowledge of the Power she has . So likewise , when a Glass-Bubble is blown very thin at the Flame of a Lamp , and Hermetically seal'd whilst 't is very hot , the Cause , that is rendered , why 't is apt to break , when it grows cold , is , that the inward Air , which was before rarefied by the Heat , coming to be Condens'd by the Cold , left the space deserted by the Air , that thus Contracts itself , should be left void , Nature , with violence , breaks the Glass in pieces . But , by these Learned Mens favour , if the Glass be blown but a little stronger than ordinary , though at the Flame of a Lamp , the Bubble , as I have often tryed , will continue unbroken , in spight of Natures pretended abhorrency of a Vacuum : Which needs not at all to be recurr'd to in the Case . For the Reason , why the thin Glass-Bubble broke not when 't was hot , and did when it grew cold , is plainly this ; That , in the former state , the Agitation of the Included Air , by the Heat , did so strengthen the Spring of it , that the Glass was thereby assisted and enabled to resist the weight of the Incumbent Air : Whereas , upon the Cessation of that Heat , the Debilitated Spring of the Internal , being unable to assist the Glass , as formerly , to resist the Pressure of the External Air , the Glass itself being too thin becomes unable to support the Weight or Pressure of the Incumbent Air , the Atmosphaerical Pillar , that leans upon a Bubble of about two Inches Diameter , amounting to above one Hundred Pound Weight ; as may be manifestly concluded from a late Experiment that I have try'd , and you may meet with in another Paper . And the Reason , why , if the Bubble be blown of a due thickness , it will continue whole after it is Cold , is , that the thickness of it , though but faintly assisted by the weakned Spring of the Included Air , is sufficient to support the Weight of the Incumbent Air , though , several times , I have observed , the Pressure of the Atmosphaere , and the resistence of the Bubble , to have been , by Accident , so near the aequipollent , that a much less outward Force , than one would imagine , applyed to the Glass , as , perhaps , a Pound , or a less Weight , gently laid on it , would enable the outward Air to break it , with Noise , into a Multitude of pieces . And , now give me leave to consider , how ill this Experiment , and the above-mentioned Phaenomena , that happen in Glass-Pipes , wherein Water and Quick-silver subside , agree with the Vulgar Apprehension , Men have of Nature . For , if in case She did not hinder the falling down of the Water , or the Quicksilver , there would be no such Vacuum produced , as She is said to abhor ; Why does She seem so solicitious to hinder it ? And why does She keep three or four and thirty Foot of Water in Perpendicular height , contrary to the nature of all heavy Bodies , suspended in the Tube ? And , Why does she furiously break in pieces a thin seal'd Bubble , such as I come from speaking of , to hinder a Vacuum ? if in case She did not break it , no Vacuum would ensue . And , on the other side , if we admit her Endeavours , to hinder a Vacuum , not to have been superfluous , and consequently foolish , we must confess , that , where these endeavours succeed not , there is really produc'd such a Vacuum , as She is said to abhor . So that , as I was saying , either She must be very indiscreet to trouble Herself , and to transgress Her own ordinary Laws , to prevent a danger She need not fear ; or Her strength must be very small , that is not able to fill a Vacuity , that half a Pint of Water , or an Ounce of Quick-silver , may replenish ; or break a tender Glass-Bubble , which , perhaps , a Pound Weight on it , would , with the help of so light a Body as the Incumbent Air , crush in pieces . The other Grand Instance , that is given of the Wisdom of Nature , and Her watchfulness for the Good of the whole World , is , the Appetite She has Implanted in all heavy Bodies , to descend to the Centre of the Earth , and in all light Ones , to ascend towards Heaven ; or , as some would have it , towards the Element of Fire , contiguous to the Orb of the Moon . But , for positive Levity , 'till I see it better prov'd , than it hath hitherto been , I allow no such thing Implanted in Sublunary Bodies ; the praepollent Gravity of some , sufficing to give others a Comparative or Respective Lightness . As a piece of Oak , or the like Wood , being let go in the Air , falls down by its own Gravity , or rather by virtue of the Efficient of that Gravity ; but if it be let go under Water , it will , though it be never so great a Log or piece of Timber , ascend , with a considerable force , to the top of the Water ; which , I hope , will not be ascribed to a positive Levity , since , when it descended in the Air , 't was by its Gravity that it did so . But not to insist on this , nor to take notice , how wisely Nature has Implanted into all heavy Bodies an Appetite to Descend to the Centre of the Earth , which , being but a Point , is not able to contain any one of Them ; not to urge these things , I say , I will only invite you to consider one of the most familiar things that occur among heavy Bodies . For , if , for Example , you let fall a Ball upon the Ground , it will Rebound to a good height , proportionable to that from whence you let it fall , or , perhaps , will make several lesser Rebounds , before it come to rest . It it be now ask'd , Why the Ball , being let out of your Hand , does not fall on this or that side , or move upwards , but falls directly toward the Centre of the Earth , by that shortest Line , ( which Mechanitians call Linea Directionis ) which is the Diameter of the Earth prolong'd to the Centre of Gravity of the Ball ? 'T will be readily Answer'd , That this proceeds from the Balls Gravity , i. e. an Innate Appetite , whereby it tends to the Centre of the Earth the nearest way . But then I demand , Whence comes this Rebound , i. e. this Motion upwards ? For , 't is plain , 't is the Genuine Consequence of the Motion downwards , and therefore is encreas'd according as that Motion in the Ball was encreas'd , by falling from a greater height : So that it seems , that Nature does , in such Cases , play a very odd Game , since She forces a Ball , against the Laws of heavy Bodies , to ascend divers times upwards , upon the Account of that very Gravity , whose Office it is to carry it downwards the directest way : And , at least , She seems , in spight of the Wisdom ascribed to Her , to take Her M●asures very ill , in making the Ball move downwards with so much violence , as makes it , divers times , fly back from the place She intended it should go to . As if a Ball which a Child can play with , and direct as he pleases , were so unweildy a Thing , that Nature cannot manage it , without letting it be hurried on with far greater violence , than her Design requires . The Reflection , I have been making on a Ball , may ( mutatis mutandis , as they speak ) be applyed to a Pendulum . For , since 't is unanimously affirm'd , by all that have written of it , that it falls to the Perpendicular , upon the Account of its Gravity : It must not be deny'd , that 't is from a Motion proceeding from the same Gravity , that the swinging Weight passes beyond the Perpendicular , and consequently ascends , and oftentimes makes a multitude of Diadroms , or Vibrations ; and consequently , does very frequently ascend , before it comes to rest in the Perpendicular : Which is the Position wherein its Gravity is best comply'd with , and which therefore it had been best setled in at first . I shall not here mention those Grand Anomalies , or Exorbitances , even in the vaster Bodies of the Universe ; such as Earth-quakes , that reach some Hundreds of Leagues , Deluges , Destructive Eruptions of Fire , Famines of a large spread , Raging Pestilences , Coelestial Comets , Spots in the Sun , that are recorded to have obscured it for many Months ; the sudden Appearing , the Dis-appearing , and the Re-appearing of Stars , that have been judg'd to be as high , as the Region of the fix'd Ones . I will not , I say , enquire how far these Anomalies agree to the Character wont to be given of Natures Watchfulness and Vigilancy , because , probably , I may have hereafter a fit opportunity to do it , and must now proceed to the remaining Instances I promis'd you , which are taken from what happens to Animals : As soon as I shall have dispatch'd some Considerations and Advertisements , that seem necessary to be premis'd , to what I have to offer about that difficult Subject . If the past Discourse give rise to a Question , Whether the World , and the Creatures that compose it , are as perfect as they could be made ? The Question seems to me , because of the Ambiguity of the Terms , too intricate to be resolv'd by a single Answer . But yet , because the Problem is not wont to be discuss'd , and is , in my Opinion , of Moment , in reference to Natural Theology ; I shall venture briefly to intimate some of the Thoughts that occurr'd to me about it : Having first declar'd , that I am , with reason , very backward to be positive in a matter of this Nature , the Extent of the Divine Power and Wisdom being such , that its Bounds , in case it have any , are not known to me . This premis'd , I consider , that the sense of the Question may be , Whether God could make the Material World , and the Corporeal Creatures It consists of , better and more perfect that they are ? speaking in a general way and absolute sense : Or else , Whether the particular Kinds or Orders of the Creatures , in the World , could any of them be made more perfect or better , than they have been made ? To Answer the Question in the first-nam'd sense of it , I think it very unsafe to deny , that God , who is Almighty and Omniscient , and an Owner of Perfections , which , for ought we know , are participable in more different manners and degrees than we can comprehend , could not Display , if it be not fitter to say Adumbrate , them , by Creating a Work more excellent than this World. And , his Immense Power and Unexhausted Wisdom considered , it will not follow , either , that because this World of Ours is an admirable piece of Workmanship , the Divine Architect could not have better'd It ; or , because God himself is able to make a greater Master-piece , this exquisitely contriv'd System is not admirably Excellent . But the propos'd Question , in the other sense of it , will require some more words to resolve it . For , if we look upon the several Species of Visible Creatures , under a more absolute Consideration , without respect to the Great System of the Universe , of which they are Parts , or to the more particular Designs of the Creator ; it seems manifest , that many sorts of Creatures might have been more perfect than they are , since they want many compleating things , that others are indow'd with ; as an Oyster , that can neither hear , nor see , nor walk , nor swim , nor fly , &c. is not so perfect a Creature , as an Eagle , or an Elephant , that have both those Senses that the Oyster wants , and a far more active Faculty of changing places : And , of this inequality of perfection in Creatures of differing kinds , the Examples are too obvious to need to be enumerated . But if the Question be better propos'd , and it be inquir'd , not whether God could have made more perfect Creatures , than many of those he has made , for that , 't is plain , He could do , because He has done it ; but , Whether the Creatures were not so curiously and skilfully made , that 't was scarce possibly they could have been better made , with due regard to all the wise Ends He may be suppos'd to have had in making them , it will be hard to prove a Negative Answer . This I shall indeavour to illustrate by a Supposition . If one should come into the well-furnish'd Shop of an excellent Watch-maker , and should there see a plain Watch , design'd barely to shew the Hour of the Day ; another , that strikes the Hours ; a third that is also furnish'd with an Alarm ; a fourth , that , besides these , shews the Month Current , and the Day of it ; and lastly , a fifth , that , over and above all these , shews the Motions of the Sun , Moon and Planets , the Tydes , and other Things , which may be seen in some Curious Watches . In this Case , I say , the Spectator , supposing him judicious , would , indeed , think one of these Watches far more Excellent and Compleat than another ; but yet he would conclude each of them to be perfect in its own own kind , and the Plain Watch to answer the Artificer's Idea and Design in making it , as well as the more Compounded and Elaborate one did . The same thing may , in some Circumstances , be further Illustrated , by considering the Copy of some excellent Writing-Master , for , though there we may find some Leaves written in an Italian Hand , others in a Secretary , and , in others , Hands of other Denominations ; though one of these Patterns may be much Fairer , and more Curious than another , if they be compar'd together ; yet , if we consider their equal Conformity to the respective Idea's of the Author , and the suitableness to the Design he had of making each Copy , not as Curious , Sightly and Flourishing as he could , but as Conformable to the true Idea of the sort of Hand he meant to exhibit , and the Design he had to shew the Variety , Number and Justness of his Skill , by that of the Patterns he made Compleat in the respective Kinds ; we shall not think , that any of them could have been better'd by him : And if he should have made a Text-Hand as fair as a Roman-Hand , by giving it more Beauty and Ornament , he would not have made it better in its Kind , but spoil'd it , and , by a Flourish of his Skill , might have given a Proof of his want of Judgment . But , to return thither whence I began to make this Excursion , perhaps , Eleutherius , you will object against the Examples I have produc'd before it , that the Exceptions , I have taken at some of the Proceedings of Nature , may be as well urg'd against Providence , and exclude the One as well as the Other , from the Government of the World. But to this I Answer , that this Objection is Foreign to the Question , which is about Mens Notion of Nature , not God's Providence ; which , if it were here my Task to Assert , I should establish It upon Its proper and solid Grounds : such , as the Infinite Perfections of the Divine Nature , which both engage and enable Him to Administer His Dominion over all things ; His being the Author and Supporter of the World ; The exquisite Contrivance of the Bodies of Animals , which could not proceed but from a stupendious Wisdom ; The supernatural Revelations and Discoveries He has made of Himself , and of His particular care of His Creatures , by Prophecies , Apparitions , true Miracles , and other ways , that transcend the Power , or overthrow , or , at least , over-rule the Physical Laws of Motion in Matter : By these , I say , and the like proper Means , I would evince Divine Providence . But being not now oblig'd to make an Attempt , which deserves to be made very solemnly , and not in such haste as I now write in . I shall , at present , only observe to you , that the Case is very differing between Providence and Nature , and therefore there is no necessity , that the Objections , I have made against the Later , should hold against the Former . As , ( to give you a few Instances of the Disparity ) in the first place , it appears not , nor is it likely , that 't is the Design of Providence to hinder those Anomalies and Defects , I have been mentioning : Whereas , 't is said , to be the Duty and Design of Nature , and Her only Task , to keep the Universe in Order , and procure , in all the Bodies that compose it , that things be carried on , in the best and most regular way that may be , for their Advantage . Secondly , Nature is confess'd to be a Thing inferior to God , and so but a subordinate Agent , and therefore cannot , without disparagement to Her Power , or Wisdom , or Vigilancy , suffer divers things to be done , which may , without Degradation to God , be permitted by Him ; who is not only a self-existent and Independent Being , but the Supream and Absolute Lord , and , if I may so speak , the Proprietor of the whole Creation : Whence both Melchizedec and Abram style Him , ( Gen. xiv . 19 , 23. ) not only the most High God , but , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Koneh , Possessing ( or , as our Version has it , Possessor of ) Heaven and Earth : And Who , when He made the World , and established the Laws of Motion , gave them to Matter , not to Himself . And so , being obliged to none , either as His Superior , or Benefactor , He was not bound to Make , or Administer , Corporeal Things after the best manner , that He could , for the good of the things themselves : Among which , those that are capable of Gratitude , ought to Praise and Thank Him , for having vouchsafed them so much as they have , and have no Right to except against His having granted them no more . And , as being thus oblig'd to none of his Works , He has a Sovereign Right to dispose of them ; so , He has other Attributes , which He may justly Exercise , and both intend And expect to be Glorified for , besides his Goodness to Inferior Creatures : and His Wisdom may be better set off to Men , and perhaps to Angels or Intelligences , by the great Variety of His Contrivances in His Works , than by making them all of the excellentest Kind : As Shadows in Pictures , and Discords in Musick , skilfully Plac'd and Order'd , do much recommend the Painter , and the Musician . Perhaps it may be added , That the permitting the Course of Things to be somewhat violated , shews , by the Mischief such Exorbitances do , how good God has been in setling and preserving the orderly Course of Things . Thirdly , As God is a most Absolute and Free , so He is an Omniscient , Being ; and , as , by His Supream Dominion over the Works of His Hands , He has a Right to dispose of them , as He thinks best for His own Glory , so upon the score of His unfathomable Wisdom , He may have Designs , and , if I may so speak , Reaches , in the Anomalies that happen in the World , which we Men are too short-sighted to discern ; and may exercise as much Wisdom , nay , and as much Providence ( in reference to Man , the Noblest Visible Object of His Providence ) in sometimes ( as in Divine Miracles ) receding from what Men call the Laws of Nature , as He did at first in establishing them : Whereas the Office of Nature , being but to preserve the Universe in General , and Particular Bodies in It , after the best manner that their respective Conditions will permit ; we know , what 't is She aims at , and , consequently , can better discern , when She misses of Her Aims , by not well Acting what is presum'd to be Her Part. Fourthly , We must consider , that , as God is an Independent , Free and Wise , so He is also a Just Agent ; and therefore may very well be suppos'd to cause many Irregularities and Exorbitances in the World , to punish those , that Men have been guilty of . And , whereas Nature is but a Nursing-Mother to the Creatures , and looks e'ne upon wicked Men , not in their Moral but in their Physical capacities , God expresly declares , in the Sacred Scriptures , that , upon Adam's Fall , He Curs'd the Ground , or Earth , for Man's sake , Gen. iii. 17 , 18. and that there is no penal evil in the City that is not deriv'd from Him , Amos iii. 6. He is not over-rul'd , as Men are fain to say of Erring Nature , by the head-strong Motions of the Matter , but sometimes purposely over-rules the regular Ones , to execute His Justice ; & therefore Plagues , Earth-quakes , Inundations , and the like destructive Calamities , though they are sometimes Irregularities in Nature , yet , for that very Reason , they are design'd by Providence ; which intends , by them , to deprive wicked Men of that Life , or of those blessings of Life , whereof their Sins have render'd them unworthy . But , whil'st I mention Designs , I must not forget , that Mine was only to give you a Tast of the Considerations , by which one may shew , that such things , as manifest Nature to act unsuitably to the Representation that is made of Her , may yet , when attributed to Divine Providence , be made out to have nothing inconsistent with It. And yet , somewhat further to clear this weighty matter , and particularly some things , but briefly hinted in what I have been lately Discoursing , I think it fit , before I descend to the Particulars , that I am to employ against the Vulgar Notion of Nature , to premise somewhat by way of Caution , that I may do some Right ( though I can never do enough , ) to Divine Providence ; and take care betimes , that no Use , Injurious to It , may be made of any thing that my Argument hath oblig'd me , or will oblige me , to say about that Imaginary Thing , Vulgarly call'd Nature , either in This or the VI. Section , or any other Part of our present Enquiry . I conceive then , that the Divine Author of Things , in making the World , and the particular Creatures that compose it , had respect to several Ends ; some of them knowable by us Men , and others hid in the Abyss of the Divine Wisdom and Counsels . And that of those Ends , which are either manifest enough to us , or , at least , discoverable by Human Sagacity and Industry , some of the Principal are , The manifestation of the Glory of God , The Utility of Man , and The maintenance of the System of the World ; under which is comprised , the Conservation of particular Creatures , and , also , the Propagation of some Kinds of them . But this General Design of God , for the welfare of Man and other Creatures , is not ( as I conceive ) to be understood , but with a twofold Limitation . For , First , though Men , and other Animals , be furnish'd with Faculties or Powers , and other Requisites , to enable them to preserve themselves , and procure what is necessary for their own welfare , yet this Provision , that God has been pleas'd to make for them , is made with reference to what regularly , or what most usually , happens to Beings of that Species or Sort that they belong to ; but not with regard to such things as may happen to them irregularly , contingently , and ( in comparison of the others , ) unfrequently . Thus it is , in General , far better for Mankind , that Women , when they are brought to Bed , should have their Breasts fill'd with Milk , to give Suck to the new-born Babe , than that they should not ; though sometimes , as , if the Child die in the Delivery , or presently after , and in some other Cases also , the plentiful recourse of Milk to the Mothers Breasts proves troublesome and inconvenient , and sometimes also dangerous , to her . Thus a Head of Hair is , for the most part , useful to the Person , whether Man or Woman , that Nature has furnish'd with it , though , in some Cases ( as of Consumptions , and in a few other Circumstances ) it happens to be prejudicial to the Wearer ; and therefore Physicians do often , with good success , prescribe , that it be shaven off . Thus the Instinct , that Hens have to Hatch their Eggs and take care of their Young , is , in General , very useful , if not necessary , for the Conservation of that Species of Birds ; and yet it sometimes mis-guides and deludes them , when it makes them take a great deal of pains to Brood upon those Duck-eggs , that Housewives , ( having taken a way the Birds own Eggs ) lay in her Nest , which makes her very solicitous to Hatch and take care of Ducklings , instead of Chickens . Thus 't is an Institution that ordinarily is profitable for Man , that his Stomach should nauseate or reject things that have a loathsome taste or smell , because the generality of those things , that are provided for his Nourishment , are well , or , at least , not ill-tasted ; and yet , on some occasions of Sickness , that disposition of the Stomach to refuse , or vomit up , nauseous Purges , and other dis-tastful Medicines , ( as such Remedies are usually loathsom enough ) proves very prejudicial , by being a great impediment to the Recovery of Health . And thus ( to be short ) the Passions of the Mind , such as Fear , Joy and Grief , are given to Man , for his Good ; and , when rightly us'd , are very advantageous , if not absolutely necessary , to him : Though , when they grow unruly , or are ill-manag'd , as it but too often happens , they frequently prove the Causes of Diseases , and of great Mischief , as well to the passionate Man himself , as to Others . The second Limitation ( which has a natural Connexion with the former , ) is this , That the Omniscient Author of Things , who , in His Vast and Boundless Understanding , comprehended , at once , the whole System of His Works , and every Part of it , did not mainly intend the Welfare of such or such particular Creatures , but subordinated His Care of their Preservation and Welfare , to His Care of maintaining the Universal System and Primitive Scheme or Contrivance of His Works , and especially those Catholick Rules of Motion , and other Grand Laws , which He at first establish'd among the Portions of the Mundane Matter . So that , when there happens such a Concourse of Circumstances , that particular Bodies , fewer or more , must suffer , or else the setled Frame , or the usual Course of Things , must be alter'd , or some general Law of Motion must be hinder'd from taking place : In such Cases , I say , the Welfare and Interest of Man himself ( as an Animal ) and much more That of inferior Animals , and of other Particular Creatures , must give way to the Care , that Providence takes of Things of a more General and Important Nature or Condition . Thus ( as I formerly noted ) God establish'd the Lines of Motion , which the Sun and the Moon observe , tho' he foresaw , that , from thence , there would necessarily , from time to time , ensue Eclipses of those Luminaries ; which he chose rather to permit , than to alter that Course , which , on several accounts , was the most convenient . Thus a blown Bladder , or a Foot-Ball , falling from a considerable height upon the Ground , rebounds upwards , and so , contrary to the Nature of Heavy Bodies , moves from the Centre of the Earth , lest the Catholick Laws of Motion , whereby the Springyness and Reflection of Bodies , in such Circumstances , are established , should be violated or intrench'd upon . Thus , He thought not fit to furnish Sheep with Paws , or Tusks , or Swiftness , or Animosity , or Craft , to defend or preserve themselves from Wolves and Foxes , and other Beasts of Prey . And tame and fearful Birds , such as Hens , are so ill provided for defence , that they seem designed to be the food of Hawks , Kites , and other rapacious Ones . Thus Oysters , having neither Eyes nor Ears , are not near so well provided for , as the generality of Beasts and Birds , and even most other Fishes . And thus Silk-Worms ( to name no other Catterpillars , ) usually ( at least in these Countries , ) live not much above half a Year , being less furnish'd with the Requisites of longaevity , than the generality of Birds , and Beasts , and Fishes . I have thought fit to lay down the two foregoing Limitations , partly , because they will be of use to me hereafter , and , partly , because they contain something , that may be added to what hath been lately Represented on behalf of the Divine Providence ( as it falls under the Naturalist's Consideration . ) For , by these Limitations , we may perceive , that 't is not just , presently to deny , or censure the Providence of God , when-ever we see some Creatures less compleatly furnish'd to maintain themselves ; or some Cases less provided for , than we think they might be ; or seeming Anomalies permitted , which we look upon as mischievous Irregularities . For the Welfare of Men , or of this or that other Particular sort of Creatures , being not the Only , nor , in likelihood , the Principal End of God , in making the World ; it is neither to be admir'd nor reprehended , that He has not provided for the safety and conveniency of Particular Beings , any further , than well consists with the Welfare of Beings of a more considerable Order , and , also , will comport with his Higher Ends , and with the maintenance of the more General Laws and Customs , setled by Him among Things Corporeal : So that divers seeming Anomalies and Incongruities , whence some take occasion to Question the Administration of Things , and to deny the Agency of Providence , do not only comport with it , but serve to accomplish the Designs of It. I have the more expresly declar'd my Mind on this occasion , because , indeed , of the two main Reasons , which put me upon so difficult a Work , as I foresaw this Treatise would be , as one was , the Love I bear to Truth and Philosophical Freedom ; so the other was , a just Concern for Religion . For thinking it very probable , that , in so Inquisitive an Age as This , some Observations , like Mine , about Nature itself , might come into the minds of Persons ill-affected to Divine Providence , who would be glad and forward to wrest them , and make a perverse use of them ; I thought it better , that such Notions should be candidly propos'd , by One that would take care to accompany them with those Cautions , that may keep them from being injurious to Religion . Having premis'd the two foregoing Advertisements , to obviate Misconstructions ; I hope , I may now safely proceed to Particulars ; whereof , for Brevity's sake , I shall here mention but a few , leaving you to add to them those others , that occur in other parts of this Treatise . In the first place then , I shall take notice , that there are several Instances of Persons that have been choak'd with a Hair , which they were unable , either to cough up , or swallow down . The reason of this fatal Accident , is , probably , said to be the Irritation that is made , by the stay of so unusual a thing , as a Hair , in the Throat ; which Irritation occasions very violent and disorderly , or convulsive , Motions to expel it , in the Organs of Respiration , by which Means the continual Circulation of the Blood , necessary to the Life of Man , is hinder'd , the Consequence whereof is speedy Death . But this agrees very ill with the Vulgar Supposition of such a Kind and Provident Being , as they represent Nature , which is always at hand to preserve the Life of Animals , and succour them in their ( Physical ) dangers and distresses , as occasion requires . For since a Hair is so slender a Body , that it cannot stop the Throat , so as to hinder , either , the free passage of Meat and Drink into the Stomach , or , that of the Air to or from the Lungs ; ( as may be argued from divers no-way Mortal Excrescences and Ulcers in the Throat , ) were it not a great deal better for Nature , to let the Hair alone , and stay , 'till the Juices of the Body have resolv'd or consum'd it , or some favourable Accident have remov'd it , than like a passionate and transported Thing , oppose it , like a Fury , with such blind violence , as , instead of ejecting the Hair , expels the Life of him , that was troubled with it ? How the Care and Wisdom of Nature will be reconcil'd to so improper and disorderly a Proceeding , I leave Her Admirers to consider . But it will appear very reconcileable to Providence , if we reflect back upon the lately given Advertisement . For , in regard of the use and necessity of Deglutition , and in many Cases of Coughing and Vomiting , it was , in the General , most convenient , that the Parts that minister to these Motions , should be irritated by the sudden Sense of things that are unusual , though , perhaps , they would not be otherwise dangerous or offensive , because ( as we formerly noted , ) 't was fit , that the Providence of God should , in making Provision for the Welfare of Animals , have more regard to that , which usually and regularly befalls them , than to extraordinary Cases or unfrequent Accidents . Though most Women are offended with the Stink of the smoaking Wick of a Candle , which is no more than Men also are , yet it has been frequently observ'd , that Big-bellied Women have been made to Miscarry , by the smell of an extinguish'd Candle , which would before have indeed displeas'd , but not endanger'd , the same Persons : So that it seems , Nature is , in these Cases , very far from being so prudent and careful , as Men are wont to fancy Her , since , by an Odour , ( which , if calmly receiv'd , would have done no harm to the Teeming Woman , ) She is put into such unruly Transports : And , instead of watching for the Welfare of the Teeming Woman , whose Condition needed a more than ordinary measure of Her care and tenderness , She violently precipitates her poor Charge into a danger , that oftentimes proves fatal , not only to the Mother , but the Child also . The improper , and oftentimes hurtful , Courses that Nature takes , in Persons that are sick , some of one Disease , some of another , will be , hereafter , taken notice of in opportune places ; and therefore , for the present , I shall only observe , that Nature seems to do Her Work very weakly , or bunglingly , in the Production of Monsters , whose Variety and Numerousness is almost as great as their Deformity , or their Irregularity ; insomuch that several Volums have been written , and many more might have been , to give the Description of them . How these gross Aberrations will agree with that great Uniformity , and exquisite Skill , that is ascrib'd to Nature , in her seminal Productions , I leave the Naturists to make out . I know , that some of them lay the fault upon the stubbornness of the Matter , that would not be obsequious to the Plastick Power of Nature , but I can hardly admit of this Account from Men of such Principles , as they are that give it : for 't is strange to me , they should pretend , that Nature , which they make a kind of Semi-Deity , should not be able to mould and fashion so small , and soft , and tractable , a Portion of Matter , as that wherein the first Model and Efformation of the Embrio is made ; when , at the same time , they tell us , That 't is able , in Sucking-Pumps , to raise , and , if need be , sustain , whole Tons of Water , to prevent a Vacuum : And can , in Mines , toss up into the Air , Houses , Walls , and Castles , and , perhaps , the Rocks they are built on , to give the kindled Gun-powder the Expansion , that its New state requires . Other Arguments , that , by a light Change and easie Application , may be made use of and added to these , against the Vulgar Notion of Nature , may be met with in divers Parts of this Treatise , and especially in the VII . Section ; for which Reason ( among others ) I decline lengthning this Part of my Discourse with the mention of them . I foresee it may be said , that , unless we admit such a Being as Nature , to contrive and manage Things Corporeal , and , in a Regular and Methodical way , direct them to their respective Ends , there will appear no visible Footsteps or Proof of a Divine Wisdom in the Corporeal World. And this Argument , I confess , is so specious , that 't was one of the things that made me the longest hesitate , what I should think of the Receiv'd Notion of Nature . But having further consider'd the matter , I saw it might be answer'd , that the curious Contrivance of the Universe , and many of Its Parts , and the orderly Course of Things Corporeal , with a manifest Tendency to determinate Ends , are Matters of Fact , and do not depend upon the Supposition of such a Being , as they call Nature ; but , setting aside this or that Hypothesis , may be known by Inspection , if those that make the Inspection be Attentive and Impartial : As , when a Man sees a Humane Body skilfully Dissected by a dexterous Anatomist , he cannot , if he be intelligent and unprejudic'd , but acknowledg , that there is a most curious and exquisite Contrivance in that Incomparable Engine , and in the various Parts of it , that are admirably fitted for distinct and determinate Functions or Uses . So that I do not at all , nor indeed can , suppress the manifest Tokens of Wisdom and Design , that are to be observed in the wonderful Construction and orderly Operations of the World and Its Parts : But I endeavour to refer these Indications of Wisdom to the true and proper Cause . And whereas , in the Hypothesis of the Objectors , there may be three Causes assign'd of these Specimens or Foot-steps of Wisdom , namely , God , Nature , and Chance ; if , according to the Doctrine by me propos'd , Nature be laid aside , the Competition will remain only between God and Chance : And sure he must be very dull , or very strongly prejudic'd , that shall think it reasonable to attribute such admirable Contrivances and such regular Conducts , as are observable in the Corporeal World , rather to Chance , ( which is a blind and senseless Cause , or indeed no proper Cause at all , but a kind of Ens rationis ) than to a most Intelligent Being , from which the curiousest Productions may with Congruity be expected : Whereas , if such a Celebrated Thing , as Nature is commonly thought , be admitted , 't will not be near so easie to prove the Wisdom ( and consequently the Existence ) of God by His Works , since they may have another Cause , namely , that most watchful and provident Being , which Men call Nature . And this will be especially difficult in the Peripatetick Hypothesis of the Eternity ( not of Matter only , for in that the Atomists and others agreed with them , but ) of the World. For , according to this Account of the Universe , there appears no necessity , that God should have any thing to do with it , since he did not make this Automaton , but it was always Self-existent , not only as to Matter , but to Form too : And as for the Government or Administration of the Bodies it consists of , that is the proper business of Nature . And if it be Objected , that this Being is by its Assertors acknowledg'd to be subordinate to God ; I shall answer , That , as , upon the Reasons and Authorities I elsewhere deliver , it may justly be question'd , Whether many Philosophers , and perhaps some Sects of them who are Adorers of Nature , confess'd Her to be but the Substitute of a Superior and Divine Being ? So , this distinction and subordination is not so easie to be prov'd against those that side with those other Ancient Philosophers , who either acknowledg'd no such thing , or expresly deny'd it . Besides that , this Objection supposes the Existence and Superiority of a Deity , which therefore needs to be prov'd by other ways ; whereas in the Hypothesis I propose , the same Phaenomena that discover admirable Wisdom and manifest Designs in the Corporeal World , do themselves afford a solid Argument , both of the Existence and of some of the grand Attributes of God , with which the rest , that properly belong to Him , have a necessary Connexion . SECT . VI. V. HAving , in the foregoing Section , propos'd some of the Considerations , that have dissatisfied me with the Receiv'd Notion of Nature , it may now be justly expected , that I should also consider , what I foresee will be alledg'd in Its behalf , by the more Intelligent of Its Favourers . And I shall not deny the Objections , I am going to name against my Opinion , to be considerable , especially for this Reason , that I am very unwilling to seem to put such an Affront upon the generality as well of Learned Men as of Others , as to maintain , that they have built a Notion of so great weight and importance upon slight and inconsiderable Grounds . The Reasons , that I conceive may have induced Philosophers to take up , and rely on , the Receiv'd Notion of Nature , are such as these that follow . And the first Argument , as one of the most obvious , may be taken from the general Belief , or , as Men suppose , Observation , that divers Bodies , as particularly Earth , Water , and other Elements , have each of them its natural Place assign'd it in the Universe ; from which Place , if any portion of the Element , or any mixt Body , wherein that Element predominates , happens to be remov'd , it has a strong incessant Appetite to return to it ; because , when 't is there , it ceases either to gravitate , or ( as some School-men speak ) to levitate , and is now in a place , which Nature has qualifi'd to preserve it , according to the Axiom , that Locus conservat locatum . To this Argument I answer , that I readily grant , that , there being such a Quantity of very bulky Bodies in the World , 't was necessary they should have Places adequate to their bigness ; and 't was thought fit by the wise Architect of the Universe , that they should not be all blended together , but that a great Portion of each of them should , at the beginning of things , be dispos'd of and lodg'd in a distinct and convenient Place . But when I have granted this , I see not any necessity of granting likewise , what is asserted in the Argument above-propos'd . For Inanimate Bodies having no Sense or Perception , ( which is the Prerogative of Animadversive Beings ) it must be all one to them in what Place they are , because they cannot be concern'd to be in one Place rather than in another , since such a preference would require a knowledg , that Inanimate things are destitute of . And , for the same reason , a Portion of an Element , remov'd , by force or chance , from what they call its proper Place , can have no real Appetite to return thither : For , who tells it 'tis in an undue Place , and that it may better its Condition by removing into another ? And who informs it , whether that Place lies on this hand of it , or that hand of it , or above it , or beneath it ? Some Philosophers indeed have been somewhat aware of the weakness of the Argument , drawn from the vulgarly propos'd Instance ( which yet is the best that is wont to be imploy'd , ) of Earthy Bodies , which being let fall from the top of an House , or thrown into the Air , do of themselves fall , in a direct Line , towards the Centre of the Earth ; and therefore they have strengthned this Argument , as far as might be , by pretending , that these Bodies have not indeed , as former Philosophers were wont to think , an Appetite to descend to the Centre of the Earth , but to the great Mass of their Connatural Bodies . I I will not therefore accuse these Philosophers of the inconsiderate Opinion of their Predecessors , who would have Nature make all heavy Things affect to lodg themselves in the Centre of the Earth , which ( as was formerly noted , ) being but a Point , cannot contain any one of them , ( how little soever it be ; ) but yet the Hypothesis of these Moderns is liable , though not to that , yet , to other weighty Objections . For the First Argument , I lately imploy'd , will hold good against these Philosophers too , it not being conceivable , how an Inanimate Body should have an Appetite to re-joyn Homogeneous Bodies , neither whose situation , nor whose distance from it , it does at all know . Secondly , It does not appear that all Bodies have such an Appetite , as is presum'd , of joyning themselves to greater Masses of Connatural Bodies ; as , if you File the end of an Ingot or Bar of Silver or of Gold , the Filings will not stick to their own Mass , though it be approach'd never so near , or made to touch them , and much less will they leap to it , when 't is at a distance from them . The like may be said almost of all Consistent Bodies we are acquainted with , except the Loadstone and Iron , and Bodies that participate of one of those two . Thirdly , 'T is obvious to them that will observe , that , that which makes Lumps of Earth , or Terrestrial Matter , fall through the Air to the Earth , is some general Agent , whatever that be , which , according to the wise disposition of the Author of the Universe , determines the Motion of those Bodies , we call heavy , by the shortest ways that are permitted them , towards the Central part of the Terraqueous Globe ; Whether the Body , put into Motion downwards , be of the same , or a like , or a quite differing nature , from the greater Mass of Matter , to which , when 't is aggregated , it rests there ? If , from the side of a Ship , you let fall a Chip of Wood out of your Hand , when your Arm is so stretch'd out , that the Perpendicular , or shortest Line , between that and the Water , lies never so little without the Ship , that Chip will fall into the Sea , which is a fluid Body , and quite of another Nature than itself , rather than swerve in the least from the Line of Direction , as Mechanicians call it , to rejoyn itself to the great bulk of Wood , whereof the Ship , though never so big , consists . And , on the other side , if a Man , standing upon the Shore just by the Sea , shall pour out a Glass of Water , holding the Glass just over his Feet , that Water will fall into the Sand , where 't will be immediately soak'd up and dispersed , rather than deviate a little , to joyn itself to so great a Mass of Connatural Body , as the Ocean is . And as to what is generally believ'd , and made part of the Argument that I am answering , That Water does not weigh in Water , because it is in its own natural Place , and Elementa in proprio loco non gravitant . I deny the matter of Fact , and have convinc'd divers curious Persons by Experiment , * that Water does gravitate in Water , as well as out of it , though indeed it does not praegravitate , because 't is Counter-ballanc'd by an equal weight of Collateral Water , which keeps it from descending . And Lastly , For the Maxim , that Locus conservat locatum ; besides that , it has been prooflesly asserted , and therefore , unless it be cautiously explain'd , I do not think my self bound to admit it ; besides this , I say , I think , that either the proper Place of a Body cannot be inferr'd , as my Adversaries would have it , from the Natural tendency of a Body to it ; or else it will not hold true in general , that Locus conservat locatum ; as when , for Instance , a poor unluky Seaman falls , from the Main-yard of a Ship , into the Water , does the Sea , to which he makes such hast , preserve him or destroy him ? And when in a foul Chimney , a lump of Soot falls into the Hearth , and presently burns up there , can we think that the Wisdom of Nature gave the Soot an Appetite to hasten to the Fire , as a greater Bulk of its Connatural Body , or a Place provided by Nature for its Conservation . And now I speak of such an Innate Appetite of Conjunction between Bodies ; I remember , what I lately forgot to mention in a fitter place ; That Bubbles themselves may overthrow the Argument , I was Answering . For if a Bubble happens to arise from the bottom of a Vessel to the upper Part of it , we are told , that the Haste , wherewith the Air moves thorow Water , proceeds from the Appetite it has to quit that Preternatural Place , and re-joyn the Element , or great Mass of Air , detain'd at the very Surface of the Water by a very thin skin of that Liquor , together with which it constitutes a Bubble . Now I demand , how it comes to pass , that this Appetite of the Air , which , when it was at the bottom of the Water , and also in its passage upwards , is suppos'd to have enabled it to Ascend with so much eagerness and force , as to make its way thorow all the incumbent Water , ( which possibly was very deep , ) should not be able , when the Air is arriv'd at the very top of the Water , to break thorow so thin a Membrane of Water , as usually serves to make a Bubble , and which suffices to keep it from the beloved Conjunction with the great Mass of the External Air ? especially since they tell us , that Natural Motion grows more quick , the nearer it comes to the End or Place of rest ; the Appetites of Bodies encreasing , with their approaches to the Good they aspire to ; upon which account , Falling Bodies , as Stones , &c. are said ( though falsesly ) to encrease their swiftness , the nearer they come to the Earth . But if , setting aside the Imaginary Appetite of the Air , we attribute the Ascension of Bubbles to the Gravity and Pressure upwards of the Water , 't is easie Hydrostatically to Explicate , why Bubbles often move slower when they come near the Surface of the Water , and why they are detain'd there ; which last Phaenomenon proceeds from this , that the Pressure of the Water being There incosiderable , 't is not able to make the Air quite Surmount the Resistence made by the Tenacity of the Superficial Part of the Water . And therefore in good Spirit of Wine , whose Tenacity and Glutinousness is far less than that of Water , Bubbles rarely continue upon the Surface of the Liquor , but are presently broken and vanish . And to make this presum'd Appetite , of the smaller Portions of the Air to unite with the great Mass of it , appear the less probable ; I shall add that I have often observ'd , that Water , in that state which is usually call'd its Natural State , is wont to have store of Aerial Particles mingled with it , notwithstanding the Neighbourhood of the External Air , that is incumbent on the Water , as may appear by putting a Glass full of Water into the Receiver of the new Pneumatical Engine . For the Pressure of the External Air being by the Pump taken off , there will , from time to time , disclose themselves in the Water , a multitude of Bubbles , made by the Aerial Particles , that lay conceal'd in that Liquor . And I have further try'd , as I doubt not but some others also have done , that , by exactly inclosing , in a conveniently shap'd Glass , some Water , thus freed from the Air , and leaving a little Air at the top of the Vessel , which was afterwards set by in a quiet place ; the Corpuscles of that incumbent Air did , one after another , insinuate themselves into the Water , and remain'd lodg'd in it ; so little Appetite has Air , in general , to flee all Association with Water , and make its escape out of that Liquor ; though , when sensible Portions of it happen to be under Water , the great inequality in Gravity , between those two Fluids , makes the Water press up the Air. But , though 't were easie to give a Mechanical Account of the Phaenomena of mingled Air and Water , yet , because it cannot be done in few Words , I shall not here undertake it ; the Phaenomena themselves being sufficient , to render the Supposition of my Adversaries improbable . Another Argument , in favour of the Received Opinion of Nature , may be drawn from the strong Appetite , that Bodies have to recover their Natural state , when by any means they are put out of it , and thereby forced into a State that is called Preternatural ; as we see , that Air being violently compress'd in a blown Bladder , as soon as the force is remov'd , will return to its first Dimensions : And the Blade of a Sword being bent by being thrust against the Floor ; as soon as the force ceases , restores itself , by its innate power , to its former straightness : And Water , being made Hot by the fire , when 't is removed thence , hastens to recover its former Coldness . But though I take this Argument to have much more weight in it , than the foregoing ; because it seems to be grounded upon such real Phaenomena of Nature , as those newly recited , yet I do not look upon it as Cogent . In Answer to it therefore , I shall represent , that it appears by the Instances lately mention'd , that the Proposers of the Argument ground it on the affections of Inanimate Bodies . Now , an Inanimate Portion of Matter being confessedly devoid of Knowledge and Sense , I see no Reason , why we should not think it uncapable of being concern'd to be in One state or constitution , rather than Another , since it has no knowledge of that , which it is in at present , nor remembrance of that , from which it was forc'd ; and consequently , no Appetite to forsake the Former , that it may return to the Latter . But every Inanimate Body , ( to say nothing now of Plants and Bruit Animals , because I want time to launch into an ample Discourse ) being of itself indifferent to all Places and States , continues in in that Place or State to which the action and resistence of Other Bodies , and especially Contiguous Ones , effectually determine it . As to the Instance afforded by Water , I consider , that before it be asserted , That Water , being Heated , returns of itself to its Natural Coldness , it were fit , that the Assertors should determine , what degree or measure of Coldness is Natural to that Liquor ; and this , if I mistake not , will be no easie Task . 'T is true indeed , that , in reference to us Men , Water is usually Cold , because its minute Parts are not so briskly agitated , as those of the Blood and Juices , that are to be found in our Hands , or other Organs of Feeling . But , that Water is actually cold in reference to Frogs , and those Fishes that live in it , whose Blood is cold as to our Sense , has not , that I know of , been prov'd , nor is easie to be so . And I think it yet more difficult to determine , what degree of Coldness is natural to Water , since this Liquor perpetually varies its Temperature , as to Cold and Heat , according to the temper of the Contiguous or the Neighbouring Bodies , especially the Ambient Air. And therefore the Water of an unshaded Pond , for Instance , though it rests in its proper and natural Place , as they speak , yet in Autumn , if the Weather be fair , the Temperature of it will much vary in the compass of the same Day , and the Liquor will be much hotter at Noon , than early in the Morning , or at Midnight ; though this great diversity be the Effect only of a Natural Agent , the Sun , acting according to its regular Course . And , in the depth of Winter , 't is generally confess'd , that Water is much colder than in the Heat of Summer ; which seems to be the Reason of what is observ'd by Watermen , as a wonderful thing , namely , that in Rivers , Boats equally Laden will not sink so deep in Winter as in Summer , the cold Condensing the Water , and consequently making it heavier in specie , than it is in Summer , when the Heat of the Ambient Air makes it more thin . In divers parts of Africk , that Temperature is thought natural to the Water , because 't is that which it usually has , which is far hotter than that which is thought natural to the same Liquor in the frigid Zone . And , I remember , on this occasion , what perhaps I have elsewhere mention'd upon another , that the Russian Czars chief Physician inform'd me , that in some Parts of Siberia , ( one of the more Northern Provinces of that Monarch's Empire , Water is so much more Cold , not only than in the Torrid Zone , but than in England , that two or three foot beneath the surface of the Ground , all the Year long ( even in Summer itself , ) it continues Concreted in the form of Ice , so Intense is the Degree of Cold that there seems natural to it . This odd Phaenomenon much confirms what I lately intimated , of the Power of Contiguous Bodies , and especially of the Air , to vary the Degree of the coldness of Water . I particularly mention the Air , because , as far as I have try'd , it has more Power to bring Water to its own Temperature , than is commonly suppos'd . For though , if , in Summer-time , a Man puts his Hand into Water , that has lain expos'd to the Sun , he will usually feel it Cold , and so conclude it much colder , than the Ambient Air ; yet , that may often happen upon another Account , namely , that the Water being many Hundred times a more Dense Fluid than the Air , and consisting of Particles more apt to insinuate themselves into the Pores of the Skin , a greater Part of the Agitation of the Blood and Spirits , contained in the Hand , is communicated to the Water , and thereby lost by the Fluids that part with it . And the Minute Particles of the Water , which are , perhaps , more Supple and Flexible , insinuating themselves into the Pores of the Skin , which the Aerial Particles , by Reason of their Stifness , and perhaps Length , cannot do ; they come to affect the somewhat more Internal Parts of the Hand , which , being much Hotter than the Cuticula or Scarf-skin , makes us feel them very Cold ; as , when a Sweating Hand is plung'd into Luke-warm Water , the Liquor will be judg'd Cold by Him , who , if his Other Hand be very Cold , will with it feel the same Water Hot. To confirm which Conjecture , I shall add , that , having sometimes purposely taken a Seal'd Weather-glass , whose included Liquor was brought to the Temperature of the Ambient Air , and thrust the Ball of it under Water , kept in the same Air , there would be discover'd no such Coldness in the Water , as One would have expected ; the former Reason of the sensible Cold the Hand feels , when thrust into that Liquor , having here no Place . To which I shall add , that having , for Tryal's sake , made Water very Cold , by dissolving Sal-armoniac in it , in Summer time , it would , after a while , return to its usual degree of Warmth . And , having made the same Experiment in Winter , it would return to such a Coldness , as belong'd to it in that Season : So that it did not return to any Determinate degree of Coldness , as Natural to it , but to that Greater or Lesser , that had been Accidentally given it by the Ambient Air , before the Sal-armoniac had Refrigerated It. As to the Motion of Restitution , observable upon the Removal or Ceasing of the Force in Air violently compress'd , and in the Blade of a Sword forcibly bent ; I confess it seems to me a very difficult Thing , to assign the true Mechanical Cause of It. But yet , I think it far more likely , that the Cause should be Mechanical , than , that the Effect proceeds from such a Watchfulness of Nature , as is pretended . For First , I question , Whether we have any Air here Below , that is in Other than a Preternatural or Violent State ; the Lower Parts of our Atmospherical Air being constantly compress'd by the weight of the Upper Parts of the same Air , that lean upon them . As for the Restitution of the bent Blade of a Sword , and such like Springy Bodies , when the force that bent them is remov'd ; my Thoughts about the Theory of Springynes belong to another Paper . And therefore , I shall here only , by way of Argument ad Hominem , consider , in Answer to the Objection ; That if , for Example , you take a somewhat long and narrow Plate of Silver , that has not been hammer'd , or compress'd , or , which is surer , has been made red-hot in the Fire , and suffer'd to cool leasurely , you may bend it which way you will , and it will constantly retain the last curve Figure , that you gave It. But if , having again streightned this Plate , you give it some smart stroaks of a Hammer , it will , by that meerly Mechanical Change , become a Springy Body : So that , if with your Hand you force it a little from its Rectitude , as soon as you remove your Hand , it will endeavour to regain its former Streightness . The like may be observ'd in Copper , but nothing near so much , or scarce at all , in Lead . Now upon these Phaenomena , I demand , Why , if Nature be so careful to restore Bodies to their former State , She does not restore the Silver Blade or Plate to its Rectitude , when it is bent this way or that way , before it be Hammer'd ? And why a few stroaks of a Hammer ( which , acting violently , seems likely to have put the Metal into a Preternatural State , ) should entitle the Blade to Nature's peculiar Care , and make Her solicitous to restore it to its Rectitude , when it is forc'd from It ? And Why , if the Springy Plate be again Ignited and Refrigerated of itself , Nature abandons Her former Care of It , and suffers it quietly to continue in what crooked Posture , One pleases to put it into ? Not , now , to demand a Reason of Nature's greater Partiality to Silver , and Copper and Iron , than to Lead and Gold itself , in Reference to the Motion of Restitution ; I shall add to what I was just now saying , that even in Sword-Blades it has been often observ'd , That though , if soon after they are bent , the force that bent them be withdrawn , they will nimbly return to their former straightness ; yet , if they ( which are not the only Springy Bodies , of which this has been observ'd , ) be kept too long bent , they will lose the Power of recovering their former streightness , and continue in that crooked Posture , though the force that put them into it cease to act : So that , it seems , Nature easily forgets the care She was presum'd to take of it , at first . There is an Axiom that passes for current among Learned Men , viz. Nullum violentum durabile , that seems much to favour the Opinion of the Naturists , since 't is grounded upon a Supposition , that what is violent , is , as such , contrary to Nature , and , for that Reason , cannot last long . And this trite Sentence is , by the Schools and even some Modern Philosophers , so particularly apply'd to Local Motion , that some of them have , not improbably , made it the Characteristick token , whereby to distinguish Natural Motions from those that are not so ; that the Former are perpetual , or at least very durable , whereas the Later , being continually check'd more and more by the Renitency of Nature , do continually decay , and within no long time are suppress'd or extinguish'd : But , on this occasion , I must crave leave to make the following Reflections . 1. It may be justly Question'd , upon Grounds laid down in another Part of this Essay , Whether there be any Motion , among Inanimate Bodies , that deserves to be call'd Violent , in Contradistinction to Natural ; since among such , all Motions , where no Intelligent Spirit intervenes , are made according to Catholick , and almost , if not more than almost , Mechanical Laws . 2. Methinks , the Peripateticks , who are wont to be the most forward to imploy this Axiom , should find but little Reason to do so , if they consider how unsuitable it is to their Doctrine , That the vast Body of the Firmament and all the Planetary Orbs are , by the Primum Mobile , with a stupendious swiftness , whirl'd about , from East to West , in four and twenty Hours , contrary to their Natural tendency ; and , That this violent and rapid Motion , of the incomparably greater Part of the Universe , has lasted as long as the World itself , that is , according to Aristotle , for innumerable Ages . 3. We may observe here below , that the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea , which is generally suppos'd to proceed either from the Motion of the Moon , or that of the Terrestrial Globe , or some other External Cause , has lasted for some Thousands of Years , and probably will do so , as long as the present System of our Vortex shall continue . I consider also , that the other great Ocean , the Atmosphere , consists of numberless Myriads of Corpuscles , that are here below continually kept in a violent State ; since they are Elastical Bodies , whereof the Lower are still compress'd by the weight of the Higher . And , to make a Spring of a Body , it is requisite that it be forcibly bent or stretch'd , and have such a perpetual endeavour to fly open , or to shrink in , that it will not fail to do so , as soon as the External Force , that hinder'd it , is remov'd . And , as for the States of Inanimate Bodies , I do not see , that their being or not being Natural can be , with any certainty , concluded , from their being or not being very Durable . For , not to mention , that Leaves that wither in a few Months , and even Blossoms that often fade and fall off in few Days , are as well Natural Bodies , as the solid and durable Trees that bear them ; 't is obvious , that , whether we make the State of Fluidity , or that of Congelation , to be that which is Natural to Water , and the other that which is Violent ; Its change from one of those States into another , and even its return to its former State , is oftentimes , at some Seasons , and in some Places , made very speedily , perhaps in an Hour or less , by Causes that are acknowledg'd to be Natural . And Mists , Hail , Whirlwinds , Lightning , Falling-Stars , to name no more , notwithstanding their being Natural Bodies , are far from being lasting , especially in comparison of Glass , wherein the Ingredients , Sand and Fixt Salt , are brought together by great violence of Fire . And the Motion that a thin Plate , or slender Wire , of this Glass can exercise , to restore itself to its former Position , when forcibly bent , is ( in great part ) a lasting Effect of the same violence of the Fire . And so is the most durable perseverance of the Indissolubleness of the Alcalisate Salt , that is one of the two Ingredients of Glass , notwithstanding its being very easily dissoluble in Water and other Liquors , and not uneasily e'ne in the moist Air itself . There is a distinction of Local Motion , into Natural and Violent , that is so generally receiv'd and us'd , both by Philosophers and Physicians , that , I think , it deserves to have special Notice taken of it in this Section ; since it implicitely contains an Argument for the Existence of the Thing call'd Nature , by supposing it so manifest a Thing , as that an Important Distinction may justly be grounded on It. This imply'd Objection , I confess , is somewhat difficult to clear ; not for any great Force , that is contained in It , but because of the Ambiguity of the Terms , wherein the Distinction is wont to be imploy'd : For most Men speak of the propos'd Distinction of Motion , in so obscure , or so uncertain a way , that 't is not easie to know what they mean by either of the Members of It. But yet some there are , who endeavour to speak Intelligibly , ( and for that are to be commended ) and define Natural Motion to be That , whose Principle is within the Moving Body itself ; and Violent Motion , That which Bodies are put into by an External Agent or Cause . And , in in regard these speak more clearly than , the rest , I shall here principally consider the lately mention'd Distinction , In the Sense They give It. I say then , that , even according to this Explication , I am not satisfied with the Distinction : For , whereas 't is a Principle received , and frequently employ'd , by Aristotle and his Followers , Quicquid movetur ab alio movetur ; it seems , that , according to this Axiom , all Motion may be called Violent , since it proceedes from an External Agent ; and indeed , according to the School Philosophers , the Motion of far the greatest Part of the Visible World , though this Motion be most Regular and Lasting , must , according to the propos'd Distinction , be reputed Violent ; since they assert , that the Immense Firmament itself , and all the Planetary Orbs , ( in comparison of which vast Coelestial Part of the World , the Sublunary Part is little more than a Physical Point , ) is perpetually ( and against its Native Tendency , ) hurry'd about the the Centre of the World , once in Twenty four Hours , by an External , though Invisible , Agent , which they therefore call the Primum Mobile . And as for the Criterion of Natural Motion , that , Its Principle is within the Moving Body , it may be said , that all Bodies , once in the State of Actual Motion , whatever Cause first brought them to It , are mov'd by an Internal Principle : As , for Instance , an Arrow , that actually flies in the Air towards a Mark , moves by some Principle or other residing within itself ; for , it does not depend on the Bow 't was shot out of , since 't would continue , tho' That were Broken , or even annihilated ; nor does it depend upon the Medium , which more resists than assists its Progress , as might be easily shewn , if it were needful ; and , if we should suppose the Ambient Air either to be annihilated , or ( which in our Case would be Aequialent , ) render'd uncapable of either furthering or hindring its Progress , I see not why the Motion of the Arrow must necessarily cease , since in this Case there remains no Medium to be penetrated , and on that account oppose its Progress . When in a Watch that is wound up , the Spring endeavours to unbend or display itself ; and when the String of a drawn Bow is broken or let go , the Spring of the former , and the woo●y Part of the later , does each return to a less crooked Line . And though these Motions be occasioned by the forcible Acts of External Agents , yet the Watch , Spring , and the Bow , have in themselves ( for ought appears to those I Reason with , ) an inward Principle , by which they are mov'd till they have attain'd their Position . Some , perhaps , would add , that a Squib , or a Rocket , though an artificial Body , seems , as well as a falling Star , to move from an Internal Principle : But I shall rather observe , that , on the other side , External Agents are requisite to many Motions , that are acknowledg'd to be Natural , as , to omit the Germination and Flourishing of divers Plants , as Onions , Leeks , Potato's , &c. though hung up in the Air , by the heat of the Sun in the Spring ; to pass by this , I say , if in the Pneumatical Engine or Air-Pump , you place divers Insects , as Bees , Flies , Catterpillars , &c. and withdraw the Common Air from the Receiver , they will lye moveless , as if they were dead , though it be for several hours , whilst they are kept from enjoying the presence of the Air : But , when the External Air is permitted again to return upon them , they will presently be reviv'd , ( as I have with pleasure try'd , ) and be brought to move again , according to their respective Kinds ; as if a Fly , for Instance , resembled a little Windmill in this , that being Moveless of itself , it required the Action of the Air to put its Wings and other Parts into Motion . But , to insist no farther on these Arguments ad Hominem , we may consider , that , since Motion does not essentially belong to Matter , as Divisibility and Impenetrableness are believ'd to do ; the Motions of all Bodies , at least at the beginning of Things , and the Motions of most Bodies , the Causes of whose Motions we can discern , were impress'd on them , either by an External Immaterial Agent , God ; or by other Portions of Matter ( which are also Extrinsecal Impellers ) acting on them . And this occasion invites me to observe , that , though Motion be deservedly made one of the Principal Parts of Aristotle's Definition of Nature , yet Men are wont to call such Motions Natural , as are very hard to distinguish from those , they call Violent . Thus , when Water falls down to the Ground , they tell us , that this Motion is Natural to that Liquor , as 't is a heavy Body ; but when a Man spurts up Water out of his Mouth into the Air , they pronounce that Motion , because of its tendency upwards , to be contrary to Nature . And yet when he draws Water into his Mouth , by sucking it through a long Pipe held Perpendicularly , they will have this Motion of the Water , though directly upwards , to be not Violent , but Natural . So when a Foot-Ball , or Blown Bladder , being let fall upon a hard Floor , rebounds up to a good height , the Descent and Ascent are both said to be Natural Motions , though the former tends towards the Centre of the Earth , and the later recedes as far as it can do from it . And so if from a considerable height you let fall a Ball of some close Wood , that yet is not too heavy , as Oak or the like , into a deep Vessel of Water , it will descend a great way in that Liquor , by a Natural Motion ; and yet its contrary Motion upwards ought not to be esteem'd Violent , since , according to the Schools , being lighter in Specie than Water , 't is Natural to it to affect its proper Place , for which purpose it must ascend to the top of the Liquor , and lye afloat there ; and yet 't is from these tendencies to opposite Points , ( as the Zenith and the Nadir ) that Men are wont to judg many Motions of Bodies to be Natural or Violent . And indeed , since it must be indifferent to a Lifeless and Insensible Body , to what place 't is made to move , all its Motions may , in some respect , be said to be Natural , and in another , Violent : For as very many Bodies of visible Bulk are set a moving by External Impellents , and , on that score , their Motions may be said to be Violent ; so the generality of Impell'd Bodies do move either upwards , downwards , &c. toward any Part of the World , in what Line or Way soever they find their Motion least resisted ; which Impulse and Tendency , being given by vertue of what they call the general Laws of Nature , the Motion may be said to be Natural . I might here take notice , that , according to the Epicurean Hypothesis , it need not at all be admitted , that Motion must be produc'd by such a Principle , as the Schoolmens Nature . For , according to that great and ancient Sect of Philosophers , the Atomists , every indivisible Corpuscle has actual Motion , or an incessant endeavour to change Place , essentially belonging to it , as 't is an Atom : Insomuch that in no case it can be depriv'd of this Property or Power . And all sensible Bodies being , according to these Physiologers , but casual Concretions or Coalitions of Atoms ; each of them needs no other Principle of Motion , than that unloseable endeavour of the Atoms that compose it ; and happen , on the account of Circumstance , to have the Tendency of the more numerous , or at least the predominant , Corpuscles , determin'd one way . And to these I might add some other such Reflections . But I shall , in this place , say no more concerning Motion , not only because , even after having consider'd the differing Definitions , that Aristotle , Cartesius , and some other Philosophers , have given of it , I take it to be too difficult a Subject , to be clearly explicated in few words ; but because the only occasion I had to mention it here , was , to shew that the vulgar Distinction of it into Natural and Violent is not so clear and well-grounded , as to oblige us to admit ( what it supposes , ) that there is such a Being , as the Naturists assert . I come now to consider the Argument , that may be drawn in favour of the Receiv'd Notion of Nature , from the Critical Evacuations which happen at certain times in Diseases , and the strange Shifts that Nature sometimes makes use of in them , to free Herself from the Noxious Humours that oppress'd Her. This Argument I willingly acknowledg to be very considerable . For we really see , that in Continual Feavers , especially in hotter Climates , there do usually happen , at certain times of the Diseases , Notable and Critical Commotions or Conflicts , after which the Morbifick Matter is dispos'd of and discharg'd by Ways strange and surprising , to the great and speedy Relief of the Patient , if not to his perfect Cure ; as may appear by many Instances , to be met with in the Observations of Physcians about Feavers , Pleurisies , &c. Upon this Account , I take the Argument drawn from Crises's to be much the weightiest , that can be urg'd for the Opinion from which I Dissent , and therefore I shall employ the more words in clearing this important Difficulty . In order to this , I desire it may be kept in mind , that I do not only acknowledge , but teach , that the Body of a Man is an incomparable Engine , which the most wise Author of Things has so skilfully fram'd , for lasting very many Years , that , if there were in it an Intelligent Principle of Self-preservation , ( as the Naturists suppose there is ) Things would not , in most Cases , be better or otherwise manag'd , for the Conservation of the Animals Life , than they generally are . So that the Question is not , Whether there is a great deal of Providence and Wisdom exercis'd , in the Crises's of Diseases , but upon what Account it is , that these apposite Things are perform'd ? The Universal Opinion of Physcians is , that 't is that Intelligent Principle they call Nature , which , being solicitous for the Welfare of the Patient , and distress'd by the quantity or hurtfulness of the Morbifick Matter , watches Her opportunity ( especially when 't is concocted ) to expel it hastily out of the Body , by the most safe and convenient Ways , which , in the present condition of the Patient , can be taken . And I , on the other side , attribute Crises's to the Wisdom and ordinary Providence of God , exerting Itself by the Mechanism , partly of that great Machine , the World , and partly of that smaller Engine , the Human Body , as 't is constituted in the Patients present Circumstance . And the Reasons that hinder me , from acquiescing in the general Opinion of Physicians about Crises's , are principally these . First , I observe that Crises's , properly so call'd , do very seldom happen in other than Feavers , and the like acute Diseases ; where , according to the common Course of Things , the Malady is terminated , in no long time , either by Recovery , or Death , or a change into some other Disease : But Chronical-sicknesses , such as Coughs , Dropsies , Gouts , &c. unless they happen to be accompany'd with Feaverish Distempers , are not wont to have Crises's ; which argues , that Nature doth not make Critical Evacuations , upon the account of such Care and Watchfulness , as Physicians ascribe them to : Since She neglects to employ so Salutary an Expedient in Diseases , that are oftentimes no less Dangerous and Mortal , than divers acute Diseases , which She attempts to Cure by Crises's . Next I consider , that Critical Evacuations may be procur'd by the bare Mechanism of the Body . For , by vertue of That , it will often happen , that the Fibres , or motive Organs of the Stomach , Bowels , and other Parts , being Distended or Vellicated by the Plenty or Acrimony of the Peccant Matter , will , by that Irritation , be brought to contract themselves vigorously , and to throw out the Matter that offends the Parts , either by the Emunctories or Common-Shores of the Body , or by whatever Passages the proscrib'd Matter can be , with most ease , discharg'd . Thus , when some Men find their Stomachs burden'd with a Clog of Meat or Drink , they use to thrust their Fingers into their Throats , and , by that Mechanical way , provoke the Stomach to disburden itself of its offensive Load , without being beholden to Natures Watchfulness for a Crisis , which probably She would not ( at least so seasonably ) attempt . And thus , whereas 't is usual enough , for Crises's to be made in Feavers by large Haemorrhagi's at the Nose , and sometimes at other Parts , which is ascrib'd to Natures Watchful Solicitude for the Patients Recovery ; I must take leave to add , that it hath been divers times observ'd , that , even after Death , large Bleedings have succeeded , at the Nose and other Parts of the Body : Which shews , that such Excretions may be made by vertue of the Structure of it , and the Turgescence and Acrimony of the Humours , without any Design of Nature , to save the Life of the Patient , already Dead . Indeed , if it did appear by Experience , that all , or almost all , the Crises's of Diseases , did either expel the Morbifick Matter , or at least notably relieve the Patient , the Critical Attempts of Nature would much favour the Opinion Men have conceiv'd of her Vigilance and Conduct : But unwelcome Instances daily shew , that , as some Crises's are Salutary , ( as they call them ) so others prove Mortal . And among those that do not directly or presently kill the Patient , there are divers that leave him in a worse Condition , than he was before . And therefore , I wonder not , that Physicians have thought themselves oblig'd to lay down several Circumstances , as necessary Requisites of a laudable Crisis , if any of which be wanting , 't is not thought of the best kind ; and if the contrary to some of them happen , 't is to be judg'd either pernicious , or at least hurtful . For , whereas there are two general Ways , suppos'd to be employ'd by Nature in making Crises's , the one by expulsion of the Peccant Matter out of the Body , and the other by the setling of the Matter somewhere within it : Neither of these two Ways is constantly successful . And therefore Experience hath oblig'd Physicians to divide Crises's , not only into perfect , that fully determine the event of the Disease , and imperfect , that do but alter it for the better or the worse ; but into Salutary , that quite deliver the Patient , and Mortal , that destroy him . And to a Perfect and Salutary Crisis , some Learned Men require no less than six Conditions ; namely , that it be preceded by Signs of Coction of the Peccant Matter ; that it be made by a manifest and sufficiently copious Excretion or Translation ; that it be made upon a Critical Day , as the seventh , fourteenth , twentieth , &c. that it leave no Relicks behind it , that may indanger a Relapse ; that it be made safely , that is , without dangerous Symptoms : And lastly , that it be suitable to the Nature of the Disease , and the Patient . By this it may appear , that 't is no common thing to meet with a Perfect and Salutary Crisis , so many laudable Conditions must concur in it ; and indeed Nature doth usually take up with but imperfectly good Ones , and it were happy if She made not better , provided She made no worse . But 't is found , by sad Experience , that She rouses Herself up to make a Crisis , not only upon improper , and , as Physicians call them , Intercident Days , such as the Third , Fifth , Ninth , &c. or upon those they call Empty or Medicinal Days , which seldom afford any Crisis , and much seldomer a good One , but also when there appear not any signs of Coction , or at least of due Coction , and by these unseasonable Attempts weaken the Patient , and encrease the Malady , or perhaps make it speedily Mortal . Nor will it justifie Nature , to say , with some Learned Physicians , that these Attempts are Accidentally brought on by the Acrimony or Importunity of the Morbifick Matter , by which She is provok'd , before the time , to endeavour an Expulsion of it . For if Nature be indeed so Prudent and Watchful a Guardian , as She is thought , She ought not to suffer Herself to be provok'd to act Preposterously , and make furious Attempts , that lavish to no purpose , or worse than no purpose , that little strength the Patient hath so much need of . And therefore Physicians do oftentimes very well , when , to act agreeably to the Dictates of Prudence , they forget , how much Wisdom they are wont to ascribe to Nature , and employ their best Skill and Remedies to suppress or moderate the inordinate Motions , or the improper and profuse Evacuations , that irritated Nature rashly begins to make . And though the Crises's that are made by a Metastasis of the Peccant Matter , or by lodging it in some particular Part of the Body , whether External or Internal , be oftentimes , when they are not Salutary , somewhat less Hurtful , than those that are made by Excretion ; yet these do frequently , though perhaps more slowly , prove Dangerous enough , producing sometimes inward Imposthumes , and sometimes External Tumors , in Parts that are either Noble by their Functions , or by their Situation , or Connexion , or Sympathy with others , that are not to be without Hazard or great Inconvenience oppress'd . I know that Physicians make it a great Argument of Nature's Providence and Skill , that She watches for the Concoction of the Peccant Matter , before She rouses Herself up to expel it by a Crisis . What is to be meant by this Coction of Humours , ( for it ought not to be confounded with the Coction of the Aliments ) they are not wont so clearly to declare . But , as I understand it , when they say that a Portion of Peccant Matter is brought to Coction , they mean , that it has acquir'd such a Disposition , as makes it more fit , than before , to be separated from the sounder Portion of the Mass of Blood , or from the consistent Parts , to which it perhaps formerly adhered , and to be afterwards expell'd out of the Body . This may be partly exemplifi'd by what happens in some recent Colds , where the Lungs are affected , in which we see , that , after a few days , the Phlegm is made more fluid ; and that which is lodg'd in the Lungs , ( not sticking so fast to the inside of the Aspera Arteria ) is easily brought up by Coughing , which could not dislodg it before . And in Feavers , that separation in the Urine , formerly Cloudless , that Physicians look upon as a good sign of Coction , seems to be produc'd by some part of the Peccant Matter , that , beginning to be separated from the Blood , mingles with the Urine , and is not usually distinguish'd from it , whilst this Liquor is warm ; but when it is grown cold , does , on the score of its Weight or Texture , somewhat recede , and appear in a distinct Form , as of a Cloud , a Sediment , &c. But whatever they mean by Coction , 't is plain enough , by what hath been lately noted , that , on many occasions , Nature doth not wait for it , but unseasonably , and oftentimes dangerously , attempts to proscribe the Matter that offends Her , before it be duly prepar'd for Expulsion . I come now to that Circumstance of Crises's , that is thought the most Wonderful , which is , that Nature does oftentimes by very unusual Ways , and at unexpected Places , discharge the Matter that offends Her , and thereby either Cures , or notably Relieves , the Patient . And it must not be deny'd , that , in some cases , the Critical Evacuations have somewhat of Suprising in them ; and I shall also readily grant , that , N. B. [ Divine Providence may expressly interpose , not only in the infliction of Diseases by way of Punishment , but in the removal of them in the way of Mercy . ] But , setting aside these extraordinary Cases , I think it not absurd to conjecture , that the performances of Nature , in common Crises's , may be probably referr'd , partly to the particular condition of the Matter to be expell'd , and partly ( and indeed principally ) to some peculiar Disposition in the Primitive Fabrick of some Parts of the Patients Body , or some unusual change made in the Construction of these Parts by the Disease itself , or other Accidents ; which Original or Adventitious disposition , of the Sick Man's Body , not being visible to us , at least whilst he is alive , we are apt to ascribe the unexpected Accidents of a Crisis , if it prove Salutary , to the wonderful Providence of Nature . And , if it happen to be other than Salutary , we are wont to overlook them . To illustrate this Matter , we may consider , that plentiful Evacuations , procured by Medicines , are a kind of Artificial Crises's : We see , that some Bodies are so constituted , that , although the peccant Humour , wrought on by the Medicine , ought , as the Physitian thinks , to be expell'd by Siege , and indeed is wont to be so , in the Generality of those that take that kind of Medicine , as , for Instance , Rhubarb or Senna ; yet the peculiar disposition of the Patient's Stomach will make that an Emetick , which was intended to be , and regularly should be , a Cathartick . Nor does this Constitution of the Stomach equally regard all Purging Medicines ; for the same Stomach , that will reject them in the Form , for Instance , of a Potion , will quietly entertain them , being in the Form of Pills . And to this let me add what we observe of the Operation of Mercury ; which though , if it be duly prepared , it is usually given to procure Salivation , especially to Succulent Bodies ; yet there are some Patients , wherein , instead of Salivating , 't will violently and dangerously work downwards , like a Purge , or make some other unexpected Evacuation . And I have seen a Patient , who , though Young and very Fat , could not be brought to Salivate , neither by the Gentler ways , nor by Turbith-Mineral and Other harsher Medicines , though administred by very skilful Physitians and Chyrurgeons . And this Peculiarity may be as well Contracted , as Native . For some Persons , especially after Surfeits , having been rufly dealt with , or at least tyr'd out with a Medicine of this or that kind of Form , will afterwards Nauseate and Vomit up the like Medicine , tho' in other Bodies it be never so far from ●●ing Emetick . We see also , that sometimes Sudorifick Medicines , instead of procuring Sweat , prove briskly Diuretick , and sometimes either Purging or Vomitive . From all this we may Argue , that the qualities of the irritating Matter , and much more the particular disposition of the Patients Body , may procure Evacuations at unexpected Places . I remember too , that , among the Observations I have met with of famous Physitians , there are Instances of Periodical and Critical Evacuations , at very inconvenient , as well as unusual , Vents ; as some Women are Recorded to have had their Menses , sometimes at the Eyes , sometimes at the Navil , and sometimes at the Mouth ; of which there seems no cause so probable , as some peculiar Structure , whether Native or Adventitious , of the Internal Parts concern'd in that discharge ; and of such unusual Structures , Anatomists must have seen Many , since I my self have observ'd more than One or Two. If these uncommon Ways of disposing of the Morbifick Matter were always Salutary to the Patient , the Argument grounded on them would have more weight : But though most Men take notice of this sort of Crises's , but when they are Lucky , yet an Impartial Observer shall often find , that ill-condition'd and hurtful Crises's may be made by unusual and unexpected ways . And , in some Translations of the Morbifick Matter to distant and nobler Parts , perhaps it will be as difficult to shew , by what Channels or known Ways the Matter pass'd from one to another , as 't is to determine , how it was conducted to those Parts , at which it was the most happily Vented . In the foregoing Discourse about Crises's , there is , I confess , much of Paradox ; and 't was unwillingly enough ; that I made an Excursion , or In-road , into a Subject that has been look'd upon as the Physitians peculiar Province . And , you may remember , that not far from the beginning of this little Book , I told you , that I was willing to decline medling with Other , than Inanimate Bodies : Living Ones being , as of a less simple Sort , so of a more intricate Speculation ; which Reflexion will , I hope , excuse me to you , if you find , that my propos'd Brevity , or the difficulty of the Subject , has had any great Influence on what I write , about Health , Diseases and Crises's . And , as for the Sons of Aesculapius , it may be represented to them , in my favour , that , besides that I have treated of Sickness and Crises's , rather as a Physiologer than a Physician , I could not leave them unconsider'd , without being thought , if not to betray , at least to be wanting to , the Cause I was to plead for . If it should be dislik'd , that I make the Phaenomena of the merely Corporeal Part of the World , under which I comprize the Bodies of Animals , though not the Rational Souls of Men , to be too generally referr'd to Laws Mechanical ; I hope you will remember , for me , several things dispers'd in this Treatise , that may , when laid together , afford a sufficient Answer to this Surmize ; and particularly , that almost all the Modern Philosophers , and among Them divers eminent Divines , scruple not to forsake the spread Opinion , That the Coelestial Orbs were mov'd and guided by Intelligences ; and to explicate , by Physical Causes , the Eclipses of the Sun and Moon , the Production or Apparition and Phaenomena of Comets , and other Things , that the Romans , as well as other Heathens , both Ancient and Modern , have ascrib'd to the immediate Agency of Divine Causes . This allows me to observe to you , that , since these Modern Naturalists and Divines are wont to explicate the Phaenomena of the vast Coelestial Bodies , by their Local Motions and the Consequences of Them ; They do , as well as I , endeavour to account for what happens in the incomparably greatest Part of the Vniverse , by Physico-Mechanical Principles and Laws . And , even in the Terrestrial Part of the World , which we Men inhabit , most of the Moderns , that have freed themselves from the Prejudices of the Schools , do not stick to give Statical , Hydro-Statical , and other Mechanical Explications of the Ascension of Water in Pumps , the Detention of it in Watering-Pots , whose upper Orifices are clos'd , and of other various Phaenomena , which were formerly unanimously ascrib'd to Nature's wonderful Providence , express'd in Her care to hinder a Vacuum . But perhaps you will think it fitter for me to provide against their Censure , who will dislike what I have written about Crises's , not because I have ascrib'd too much to merely Physical Causes , but ( on the contrary , ) because I do not strictly confine my self to Them. For I doubt , that if you should shew these Papers to some of your Friends , that affect to be strict Naturalists , they will think it strange , that in one of the Clauses in the foregoing Discourse about Crises's , ( I mean , that to which this Mark N. B. is prefix'd , ) I admit that their Events may sometimes be vary'd by some peculiar Interposition of God. But yet I own to you , that the Clause , 't is like they would take Exceptions at , did not unawares slip from my Pen. For 't is my setled Opinion , that Divine Prudence is often , at least , conversant in a peculiar manner about the Actions of Men , and the things that happen to Them , or have a necessary Connexion with the One , or the Other , or Both. And tho' I think it probable , that in the Conduct of that far greatest Part of the Universe , which is merely Corporeal , the Wise Author of it does seldom manifestly procure a Recession from the settled Course of the Universe , and especially from the most Catholick Laws of Motion : Yet , where Men , who are Creatures , that He is pleas'd to indow with Free Wills , ( at least in reference to things not Spiritual , ) are nearly and highly concern'd ; I think he has , not only sometimes by those signal and manifest Interpositions we call Miracles , acted by a Supernatural way , but , as the Sovereign Lord and Governor of the World , doth divers times , ( and perhaps oftner than mere Philosophers imagine ) give by the Intervention of Rational Minds , as well united , as not united , to human Bodies , divers such determinations to the Motion of Parts in those Bodies , and of Others , which may be affected by Them , as by Laws merely Mechanical , those Parts of Matter would not have had : By which Motions , so determin'd , either Salutary or Fatal Crises's , and many other Things , conducive to the Welfare or Detriment of Men , are produc'd . The Interposition of Divine Providences , in cases of Life and Death , might be easily shewn to Christians out of divers Passages of Scripture , which expresly propos'd long Life as a Reward to Obedient Children , and to other Righteous Persons among the Iews , and threatens bloody and deceitful Men , that they shall not live out half their days ; and which relates , that a King of Israel had his Disease made Mortal by his Impious recourse to the false God of Eckron ; and that , upon Hezekiah's Prayers and Tears , God was pleased to add fifteen Years to his Life , and grant a special Benediction to an outward Medicine , apply'd to his threatning Sore . To which Passages divers may be added out of the New-Testament also , and especially that of St. Iames , who exhorts the Sick to seek for Recovery by Prayer ; and that of St. Paul , where , speaking to the Corinthians of the unworthy Receivers of the Sacrament of the Eucharist , he tells them , that , For that cause , divers were become sick and weak among them , and many also died . But though the nature of this Discourse dissuades me from imploying here the Authority of Scripture , yet it allows me to observe , ( what is considerable on this occasion ) that Natural Theology and Right Reason comport very well with our propos'd Doctrine . For , as I lately intimated , and do more fully shew in another Paper , * God has left to the Will of Man the direction of many Local Motions in the Parts of his own Body , and thereby of some others ; though the Mechanical Laws , on which the ordinary Course of Things mainly depends , do not only regulate the Motions of Bodies , but the Determinations too : And since Man himself is vouchsaf'd a Power , to alter , in several Cases , the usual Course of Things , it should not seem incredible , that the latent Interposition of Men , or perhaps Angels , or other Causes unthought of by Us , should sometimes be imploy'd to the like purposes by God , who is not only the All-wise Maker , but the Absolute , and yet most Just and Benign , Rector of the Universe , and of Men. To conclude the Excursion , which I hope will not appear useless , that has been occasion'd by the Discourse of Crises's , I think it becomes a Christian Philosopher , to admit , in general , that God doth sometimes in a peculiar , though hidden way , interpose in the ordinary Phaenomena and events of Crises's ; but yet , that this is done so seldom , at least in a way that we can certainly discern , that we are not hastily to have recourse to an extraordinary Providence , and much less to the strange care and skill of that question'd Being call'd Nature , in this or that particular Case , though perhaps unexpected , if it may be probably accounted for by Mechanical Laws , and the ordinary Course of Things . And here , though in a place less proper than I might have chosen , if I had timely remembred it , I shall , both in reference to the extraordinary Accidents that sometimes happen in Crises's , and more generally to the seemingly irregular Phaenomena of the Universe , venture to offer you a Notion , that perhaps you will not dislike . I think then , that , when we consider the World , and the Physical Changes that happen in It , with reference to the Divine Wisdom and Providence ; the Arguments for the Affirmative ought , in their kind , to have more force than those for the Negative . For it seems more allowable , to argue a Providence from the exquisite Structure and Symmetry of the Mundane Bodies , and the apt Subordination and Train of Causes , than to infer from some Physical Anomalies , that Things are not fram'd and administred by a wise Author and Rector . For the Characters and Impressions of Wisdom , that are Conspicuous in the curious Fabrick and orderly Train of Things , can , with no probability , be referr'd to blind Chance , but must be to a most Intelligent and Designing Agent . Whereas , on the other hand , besides that the Anomalies , we speak of , are incomparably fewer , than those Things which are regular , and are produc'd in an orderly Way ; besides this , I say , the Divine Maker of the Universe being a most free Agent , and having an Intellect infinitely Superior to Ours , may , in the Production of seemingly irregular Phaenomena , have Ends unknown to us , which even the Anomalies may be very fit to compass . Thus , when a Man , not vers'd in the Mathematicks , looks upon a curious Geographical Globe , though , as soon as he perceives that the differing Bignesses , and particular Confines of Kingdoms and Provinces , and the apt Situations , true Distances and Bearings of the Cities and Towns he knows by Sight or Fame , be rightly set down ; he cannot but conclude , from these Impresses of Art or Skill , that this was the Work of a designing Artificer . But though he also sees on the same Globe several Circles , as the Tropicks , the Zodiack , the Meridians , &c. if he be a sober Man , he will not think that these were made by Chance only , because he knows not the Reasons or Uses of Them , or because some of the Lines , as those Curve-Lines the Seamen call Rumbs , are not , like the other , Circular , but do odly , and with a seeming Irregularity , intersect them : But will rather think , that the Artist , that had knowledg enough to represent the Globe of the Earth and Waters , in a Body not two foot in Diameter , had also skill enough to draw those Lines , with some Design worthy of the same Skill , though not obvious to those that are unacquainted with his Art. I did not incogitantly speak of Irregularities , as if they might sometimes be but seeming Ones . For I think it very possible , that an Artificer of so vast a Comprehension , and so piercing a Sight , as is the Maker of the World , might , in this great Automaton of His , have so order'd Things , that divers of Them may appear to us , and as it were break out , abruptly and unexpectedly , and at great distances of Time or Place from one another , and on such accounts be thought Irregular ; which yet really have , both in his Preordination , and in the Connection of their Genuine Causes , a reference that would , if we discern'd it , keep us from imputing it either to Chance , or to Nature's Aberrations . To illustrate this a little , let us consider , that if , when the Jesuits , that first came into China , presented a curious striking Watch to the King , he that look'd to it had wound up the Alarm , so as to strike a little after One ; if , I say , this had been done , and that these Chineses , that look'd upon it as a living Creature , or some European Animal , would think , that when the Index , pointing at two of the Clock , likewise struck the same Hour , and so three , four , and onward , they would judg that these Noises were regularly produc'd , because they ( at equal Intervals of time ) heard them , and whensoever the Index pointed at an Hour , and never but then ; but when the Alarm came unexpectedly to make a loud , confus'd , and more lasting Noise , they could scarce avoid thinking , that the Animal was sick , or exceedingly disorder'd : And yet the Alarming noise did as properly flow from the Structure of the little Engine , and was as much design'd by the Manager of it , as those Sounds of the Clock , that appear'd manifestly Regular . SECT . VII . I proceed now to the Sixth and Difficultest part of my Task , which is to shew , That the most general and current Effata and Axioms concerning Nature , that are wont to be imploy'd in the Writings of Philosophers , may have a fair Account given of them , agreeably to the Doctrine I have hitherto propos'd , tho' these Axioms do some of them suppose , and others seem strongly to support , the receiv'd Notion of Nature . To clear the way for the ensuing Explications , I must desire you to recall to mind the two Cautions I have formerly offer'd you ( in the Fifth Section , ) wherewith I would have the common Doctrine , about the Ends or Designs of Nature , to be understood or limited . And therefore I shall not here repeat , what I there said , but only add in two words , that if those , and some few other such things , had been observ'd and duly consider'd , they might perhaps have prevented much of the Obscurity , and some of the Errors , that relate to the Notion of Nature . I hope you have not forgot , that the design of this Paper was , to examine the Vulgar Notion of Nature , not to establish a new One of my own . And indeed the Ambiguity of the Word is so great , ( as hath in the Second Section been made appear ) and 't is , even by Learned Men , frequently imploy'd to signifie such different Things ; that , without Enumerating and Distinguishing its various Acceptions , it were very unsafe to venture a giving a Definition of it , and perhaps it were very impossible to give any , that would not be liable to censure . I shall not therefore here presume to define a Thing , of which I have not found a stated and setled Notion so far agreed on amongst Men , but that I was oblig'd , out of Aristotle and Others , to compile , in the Fourth Section , a Collective Representation of the vulgarly receiv'd Idea , or Notion of Nature : And afterwards to draw up , as well as I could , instead of an accurate Definition , tolerable Descriptions of what , on most occasions , may be intelligibly meant by It. Wherefore , desiring and presuming , that you will retain in your Mind , and , as occasion shall require , apply , in the following Part of this Essay , the Things already delivered in the Fourth Section , I will not trouble you with the Repetition of Them. But before I descend to treat of the particular Effata or Sentences , that are Receiv'd concerning Nature's Actings , it may not be improper , nor unuseful , to try if we can clear the way , by considering in what sense Nature may , or may not , be said to act at all , or to do this or that . For , for ought I can clearly discern , whatsoever is perform'd in the merely Material World , is really done by particular Bodies , acting according to the Laws of Motion , Rest , &c. that are setled and maintain'd by God among Things Corporeal . In which Hypothesis , Nature seems rather a Notional Thing , than a true Physical , and distinct or separate , Efficient ; such as would be , in case Aristotles Doctrine were true , one of those Intelligences , that he presum'd to be the Movers of the Coelestial Orbs. But Men do oftentimes express themselves so very ambiguously or intricately , when they say , that Nature does this and that , or , that She acts thus and thus ; that 't is scarce ( if at all ) possible to translate their Expressions into any Forms of Speech , adequate to the Original and yet Intelligible . For which Reason , though I have in the Section said something to the same purpose with what I am now to propose , yet the difficulty and weight of the Subject makes me think it may be expedient , if not necessary , in this place somewhat more fully to declare what Men do , or should , mean , when they speak of Nature's acting , or of a Thing 's being Naturally done or performed , by giving their Words and Phrases sometimes one Interpretation , and sometimes another . I. Sometimes when 't is said , that Nature does this or that ; 't is less proper to say , that 't is done by Nature , than , that it is done according to Nature . So that , Nature is not here to be look'd on , as a distinct or separate Agent , but as a Rule , or rather a Systeme of Rules , according to which , those Agents , and the Bodies they work on , are , by the Great Author of Things , determin'd to act and suffer . Thus , when Water is rais'd in a Sucking-Pump , 't is said , that Nature makes the Water ascend after the Sucker , to prevent a Vacuum ; though in reality this Ascension is made , not by such a separate Agent , as Nature is fancied to be , but by the Pressure of the Atmosphere , acting upon the Water , according to Statical Rules , or the Laws or the Aequilibrium of Liquors , settled by God among Fluids , whether Visible or Pneumatical . So , when the strict Peripateticks tell us , that all the Visible Coelestial Orbs , being by a Motion , that they call Violent , hurried about the Earth every four and twenty Hours from East to West ; each of the Planetary Orbs has a Natural Motion , that is quite contrary , tending from the West to the East : If they will speak congruously to their Master's Doctrine , they must use the term Natural in the sense our Observation gives It : Since Aristotle will have the Coelestial Orbs to be moved by external or separate Agents namely , Spiritual Intelligences . Our Observation may be also illustrated by other forms of Speech , that are in use ; as when 't is said , that the Law takes care of Infants and Lunaticks , that their indiscreet Actions or Omissions should not damnifie their Inheritances ; and , that the Law Hangs Men for Murther , but only Burns them in the Hand for some lesser Faults ; of which Phrases the Meaning is , that Magistrates and other Ministers of Justice , acting according to the Law of the Land , do the things mention'd . And it tends yet more directly to our purpose to take Notice , that 't is common to ascribe to Art those things that are really perform'd by Artificers , according to the Prescriptions of the Art , as when 't is said , that Geometry ( as the Name imports , ) measures Lands , Astrology foretels Changes of Weather and other future Accidents , Architecture makes Buildings , and Chymistry prepares Medicines . II. Sometimes , when divers Things , such as the Growth of Trees , the Maturations of Fruits , &c. are said to be perform'd by the course of Nature , the Meaning ought to be , that such things will be brought to pass by their proper and immediate Causes , according to the wonted Manner and Series or Order of their Actings . Thus 't is said , that , by the course of Nature the Summer days are longer than those of the Winter : That , when the Moon is in Opposition to the Sun , ( that is in the Full Moon , ) that Part of Her Body which respects the Earth , is more Enlightned than at the New Moon , or at either of the Quadratures : And lastly , That when She enters more or less into the Conical Shadow of the Earth , She suffers a total or a partial Eclipse . And yet these and other Illustrious Phaenomena may be clearly explicated without recourse to any such Being as the Aristotelians Nature , barely by considering the Situations and wonted Motions of the Sun or Earth , and the Moon , with reference to each other , and to the Terrestrial Globe . And here it may not be amiss to take notice , that we may sometimes usefully distinguish between the Laws of Nature , more properly so call'd , and the Custom of Nature , or , if you please , between the Fundamental and General Constitutions among Bodily Things , and the Municipal Laws , ( if I may so call them , ) that belong to this or that particular sort of Bodies . As , to resume and somewhat vary our Instance drawn ftom Water ; when this falls to the Ground , it may be said to do so by virtue of the Custom of Nature , it being almost constantly usual for that Liquor to tend downwards , and actually to fall down , if it be not externally hinder'd . But when Water ascends by Suction in a Pump , or other Instrument , that Motion , being contrary to that which is wonted , is made in virtue of a more Catholick Law of Nature , by which 't is provided , that a greater Pressure , which in our case the Water suffers from the weight of the Incumbent Air , should surmount a lesser , such as is here the Gravity of the Water , that ascends in the Pump or Pipe. The two foregoing Observations may be farther illustrated , by considering , in what sense Men speak of things which they call Praeter-natural , or else Contrary to Nature . For divers , if not most , of their Expressions of this kind , argue , that Nature is in Them taken for the Particular and Subordinate , or , as it were , the Municipal Laws establish'd among Bodies . Thus Water , when 't is intensly Hot , is said to be in a Praeter-natural State , because it is in One that 't is not usual to It , and , Men think , doth not regularly belong to It ; though the Fire or Sun , that thus agitates It and puts it into this State , is confess'd to be a Natural Agent , and is not thought to act otherwise than according to Nature . Thus , when a Spring , forcibly bent , is conceiv'd to be in a State contrary to its Nature , as is argued from its incessant Endeavour to remove the compressing Body ; this State , whether Praeter-natural , or contrary to Nature , should be thought such , but in reference to the Springy Body . For otherwise 't is as agreeable to the grand Laws , that obtain among Things Corporeal , that such a Spring should remain bent by the degree of Force , that actually keeps it so , as that it should display itself in spight of a less , or incompetent , Degree of Force . And to omit the Six Non-natural Things , so much spoken of by Physitians , I must here take notice , that though a Disease be generally reckon'd as a Praeter-natural Thing , or , as Others carry the Notion further , a State contrary to Nature ; yet , that must be understood only with reference to what customarily happens to a human Body : Since excessively cold Winds , and immoderate Rains , and sultry Air , and other Usual Causes of Diseases , are as Natural Agents , and act as agreeably to the Catholick Laws of the Universe , when they produce Diseases , as when they condense the Clouds into Rain or Snow , blow Ships into their Harbour , make Rivers overflow , ripen Corn and Fruit , and do such other Things , whether they be hurtful or beneficial to Men. And , upon a like Account , when Monsters are said to be Praeternatural Things ; the Expression is to be understood with regard to that particular Species of Bodies , from which the Monster does enormously deviate , though the Causes , that produce that Deviation , act but according to the general Laws , whereby Things Corporeal are guided . 3. I doubt , whether I should add as a Third Remark , or as somewhat that is referrable to one or both of the Two foregoing , that sometimes , when 't is said , that Nature performs this or that Thing , we are not to conceive , that this Thing is an Effect really produc'd by other than by proper Physical Causes or Agents ; but , in such Expressions , we are rather to look upon Nature , either as a Relative Thing , or as a Term imployed to denote a Notional Thing , with reference whereunto Physical Causes are consider'd , as acting after some peculiar manner , whereby we may distinguish their Operations from those that are produc'd by other Agents , or perhaps by the same , consider'd as acting in another Way . This , I think , may be Illustrated by some other receiv'd Expressions , or Forms of Speech . As , when many of the Ancient , and some of the Modern , Philosophers , have said , that Things are brought Fatally to pass ; they did not mean , that Fate was a distinct and separate Agent , but only , that the Physical Causes perform'd the Effect , as , in their Actings , they had a necessary Dependance upon one another , or an inviolable Connexion that link'd them together . And on the other side , when Men say , as they too frequently do , that Fortune or Chance , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( for Aristotle and his Followers distinguish Them , ascribing to the former , what unexpectedly happens to Deliberating or Designing , and to the later , what happens to Inanimate or Undesigning Beings , ) has done this or that : Considerate Philosophers do not look upon Fortune or Chance as a true and distinct Physical Cause , but as a Notional Thing , that denotes , that the proper Agents produc'd the Effect without an Intention to do so , ( as I have more fully declar'd in the Fourth Section . ) One may , for ought I know , without Impertinence , refer to this our Third Observation , That many Things are wont to be attributed to Time ; as , when we say , that Time ripens some Fruits that are too early gather'd ; that it makes many things moulder and decay , ( Tempus edax rerum ; ) that 't is the Mother of Truth ; that it produces great Alterations , both in the Affairs of Men , and in their Dispositions and their Bodies : To omit many other Vulgar Expressions , which represent Time as the Cause of several Things , whereof really it is but an Adjunct or a Concomitant of the Effects , ( however Coincident with the successive Parts of Time , and so , some way , related to It ) being indeed produc'd by other Agents , that are their true and proper Efficients . Sometimes likewise , when it is said , that Nature does this or that , we ought not to suppose , that the Effect is produc'd by a distinct or separate Being ; but , on such Occasions , the Word Nature is to be concei●●d to signifie a Complex or Convention of all the Essential Properties , or necessary Qualities , that belong to a Body of that Species whereof the real Agent is , or to more Bodies respectively , if more must concur to the Production of the Effect . To this sense we are to expound many of those Forms of Speech , that are wont to be imploy'd , when Physicians , or others , speak of what Nature does in reference to Diseases , or the Cure of them . And , to give a right sense to such Expressions , I consider Nature , not as a Principal and Distinct Agent , but a kind of Compounded Accident , that is ( as it were ) made up of , or results from , the divers Properties and Qualities that belong to the true Agents . And , that the Name of a Compounded Accident may not be startled at , I shall , to explain what I mean by it , observe , that , as there are some Qualities or Accidents , that , at least in comparison of others , may be call'd Simple , as Roundness , Streightness , Heat , Gravi●● , &c. so there are others , that may be conceiv'd as Compounded , or made up of several Qualities united in one Subject : As , in divers Pigments , Greenness is made up of Blew and Yellow , exquisitely mix'd ; Beauty is made up of fit Colours , taking Features , just Stature , fine Shape , graceful Motions , and some other Accidents of the Human Body and its Parts . And , of this sort of Compounded Accidents , I am apt to think , there are far more , than , at the first mention of them , one would imagine . And to this kind of Beings , the Expressions , that Naturists do on divers occasions imploy , incline me to think , that , what is call'd Nature has a great Affinity , at least in reference to those Occasions . On which Supposition , one may conceive , that , as when 't is said , that Health makes a Man Eat well , Digest well , Sleep well , &c. Considering Men do not look upon Health as a Distinct and Separate Cause of these Effects ; but , as what we lately call'd a Compounded Accident , that is , a Complex of all the Real and Genuine Causes of good Appetite , Digestion , Sleep , &c. insomuch that Health is not so properly the Cause of these , as their Effect or Result : So in divers Things that Nature is said to do , we need conceive no more , than that the Effects are produc'd by Physical Bodies and Qualities , or other proper Causes ; which , when we consider as conspiring , or rather concurring , to produce the same Effect , by a Compendious Term we call Nature . By these and the like ways of Interpretation , I thought fit to try , whether I could give an Intelligible and Commodious sense to divers of the Maxims or Sentences ; and other Forms of Speech , that are imploy'd by those , that , on many Occasions , and in differing Expressions , say , That Nature does this or that , and acts thus and thus . But I confess , that to clear all those ambiguous and unskilfully fram'd Axioms and Phrases , I found to be so intricate and difficult a Task , that , for want of Time , and perhaps too of Patience , I grew weary before I had prosecuted it to the utmost . For which Reason , though 't is not improbable , that some Light may be given in this dark Subject , by what I have been now saying , ( as immature and unfinish'd , as it is ) especially if it be reflected on in Conjunction with what hath been formerly deliver'd ( in the Fourth Section ) about Nature , General and Particular ; yet I shall , at present , make but very little use of the Things that have been now said , in expounding the Axioms I am particularly to consider in this Seventh Section ; hoping , that I may , by the help of other Mediums , dispatch my Work without them . And , to do it the more easily ; I shall , without tying myself to the Order wherein they are marshall'd after the beginning of the Fourth Section , treat of them in the Order wherein I think their Explications may give most Light to one another , or in That , wherein the Papers that belong'd to them were retriev'd . The first of the receiv'd Axioms I shall consider , is , that which pronounces , that Omnis Natura est conservatrix sui ; where , by the Word Nature , I suppose , they understand a Natural Body , for otherwise I know not what they meant : Now this Axiom easily admits of a twofold Interpretation . For , either it may signifie no more , than that no one Body does tend to its own Destruction , that is , to destroy Itself : Or else , that in every Body there is a Principle call'd Nature , upon whose Score , the Body is vigilant and industrious to preserve Its Natural State , and to defend Itself from the Violence and Attempts of all other Bodies that oppugn It , or endeavour to destroy or harm It. In the former of these two Senses , the Axiom may be admitted , without any prejudice to our Doctrine . For since according to our Hypothesis , Inanimate Bodies can have neither Appetites , nor Hatreds , nor Designs , which are all of them Affections , not of Bruit Matter but of Intelligent Beings ; I , that think Inanimate Bodies have no Appetites at all , may easily grant , that they have not any to destroy themselves . But , according to the other Sense of the propos'd Axiom , 't will import , that every Body has within itself a Principle , whereby it does desire , and with all its Power endeavour , to compass its own Preservation : And both to do those things , that tend thereunto , and oppose all endeavours , that outward Agents , or internal Distempers , may use in order to the Destruction of It. And as this is the most Vulgar Sense of this Axiom , so 't is chiefly in this Sense , that I am concern'd to Examine It. I conceive then , that the most Wise Creator of Things did at first so frame the World , and settle such Laws of Motion between the Bodies , that , as Parts , compose It ; that by the Assistence of his General Concourse , the Parts of the Universe , especially those that are the Greater and the more Noble , are lodg'd in such Places , and furnish'd with such Powers , that , by the help of his general Providence , they may have their Beings continued and maintained , as long and as far forth , as the Course he thought fit to establish , amongst Things Corporeal , requires . Upon this Supposition , which is but a reasonable one , there will appear no necessity to have any recourse , for the Preservation of particular Bodies , to such an Internal Appetite and Inbred Knowledg in each of them , as our Adversaries presume . Since , by virtue of the Original Frame of Things , and established Laws of Motion , Bodies are necessarily determined to act on such Occasions , after the Manner they would do , if they had really an Aim at Self-preservation : As you see , that , if a blown Bladder be compress'd , and thereby the included Air be forc'd out of its wonted Dimensions and Figure , it will uncessantly endeavour to throw off , and repel , that which offers Violence unto It ; and first displace that Part of the compressing Body , that it finds Weakest ; though in all this , there be no Appetite in the Air , ( as I elswhere shew ; ) no more than in the Bladder , to that particular Figure , to maintain itself in which it seems so concern'd . Thus , 't is all one to a ●lump of Dough , whether you make it into a round Loaf , or a long Rowl , or a flat Cake , or give it any other Form : For whatever Figure your Hands or your Instruments leave in It , that it will retain , without having any Appetite to return to that , which it last had . So , 't is all one to a piece of Wax , whether your Seal Imprints on It the Figure of a Wolf , or that of a Lamb. And , for Brevity's sake , to pass by the Instances that might be drawn from what happens to Wood , and Marble , and Metals , as they are differently shap'd by the Statuaries Art and Tools ; I will only observe , that the Mariner's Needle , before it is excited , may have no particular Propensity to have respect to one Part of Heaven , more than another ; but when it has been duly touch'd upon a Load-stone , the Flwer-de-Luce will be determin'd to regard the North , and the opposite Extream the South . So that , if the Lilly be drawn aside , towards the East or towards the West , as soon as the Force , that detain'd it , is remov'd , it will return to its former Position , and never rest , 'till it regard the North. But , in spight of this seeming Affection of the Lilly to that Point of the Horizon , yet , if the Needle be duly touch'd upon the contrary Pole of the same or another vigorous Load-stone , the Lilly will presently forget its former Inclination , and regard the Southern Part of Heaven ; to which Position it will , as it were , spontaneously return , having been forc'd aside towards the East , or towards the West , if it be again left to its Liberty . So that , though it formerly seem'd so much to affect one Point of Heaven , yet it may , in a trice , be brought to have a strong Propensity for the Opposite : The Lilly having , indeed , no Inclination for one Point of Heaven , more than another , but resting in that Position , to which it was last determin'd by the prevalence of Magnetical Effluvia . And this Example may serve to illustrate and confirm , what we have been lately saying in General . II. Another Received Axiom concerning Nature , is , That She never fails or misses of Her End , Natura sine suo nunquam excidit . This is a Proposition , whose Ambiguity makes it uneasie for me to deliver my Sense of It. But yet , to say somewhat , if by Nature we here understand that Being , that the School-men Style Natura Naturans , I grant , or rather assert , that Nature never misseth its End. For the Omniscient and Almighty Author of Things , having once fram'd the Word , and establish'd in It the Laws of Motion , which he constantly maintains , there can no Irregularity , or Anomaly , happen , especially among the greater Mundane Bodies , that he did not from the Beginning foresee and think fit to permit , since they are but genuine Consequences of that Order of Things , that , at the Beginning , he most wisely Instituted . As I have formerly declar'd in Instances of the Eclipses of the Sun and Moon ; to which I could add Others , as the Inundations of Nilus , so necessary to the Health and Plenty of Aegypt . And though , on some special Occasions , this Instituted Order , either seemingly or really , has been violated , as when the Sun is said to have Stood still in the days of Ioshua , and the Red Sea to have Divided itself to give free Passage to the Israelites , led by Moses ; yet these things having been rarely done , for weighty Ends and Purposes , by the peculiar Intervention of the first Cause , either guiding or over-ruling the Propensities and Motions of Secundary Agents ; it cannot be said , that God is frustrated of his Ends by these design'd , though seeming , Exorbitances , by which he most Wisely and Effectually accomplishes Them. But , if by Nature be meant such a Subordinate Principle , as Men are wont to understand by that Name , I doubt the Axiom is in many Cases false ; for though it it be true , as I have often said , that the Material World is so constituted , that , for the most part , Things are brought to pass by Corporeal Agents , as regularly , as if they designed the Effects they produce , yet there are several Cases , wherein Things happen quite otherwise . Thus 't is confess'd , that when a Woman is with Child , the Aim of Nature is , to produce a Perfect or Genuine human Foetus ; and yet we often see , that Nature widely missing Her Mark , instead of That , produces a Monster . And of This we have such frequent Instances , that whole Volumes have been publish'd , to recount and describe these gross and deform'd Aberrations of Nature . We many times see , ( and have formerly noted , ) that in Feavers , and other acute Diseases , She makes Critical Attempts upon improper Days , and in these unseasonable Attempts does not only , for the most part , miss of her End , which is to Cure the Patient , but often brings him to a far worse Condition , than he was in , before She us'd those miscarrying Endeavours . To this may may be referr'd the Cheats Men put upon Nature ; as when , by Grafting , the Sap , that Nature raises with Intention to feed the Fruit of a white Thorn. ( for Instance , ) is by the Gardener brought to nourish a Fruit of quite another Kind . So , when Maulsters make Barley to sprout , that Germination , whereby Nature intended to produce Stalks and Ears , is perverted to a far differing Purpose , and She deluded . And now , to annex some Arguments ad Hominem , we are told , that Nature makes every Agent aim at assimulating the Patient to itself , and that upon this account , the Fire aims at converting Wood , and the other Bodies it works on , into Fire : But , if this be so , Nature must often miss of Her End in Chymical Furnaces , where the Flame does never turn the Bricks , that it makes red-hot , into Fire ; nor the Crucibles , nor the Cuples , nor yet the Gold and Silver , that it throughly pervades , and brings to be of a Colour , the same , or very near the same , with its own , and keeps in a very intense Degree of Heat , and in actual Fusion . And , even when Fire acts upon Wood , there is but one Part of it turn'd into Fire , since , to say nothing of the Soot and concreted Smoke , the Ashes remain fix'd and incombustible . And so , to add another Instance ad Hominem , when we are told , that Nature makes Water ascend in Sucking-Pumps , ob fugam Vacui , She must needs ( as I formerly noted to another Purpose , ) miss of Her Aim , when the Pump exceeds Five and Thirty , or Forty , Foot in Height ; for then , though you Pump never so much , and withdraw the Air from the upper Part of the Engine , the Water will not ascend to the Top ; and consequently , will leave a Cavity , for whole replenishing She was suppos'd to have rais'd that Liquor Two or Three and Thirty Foot. III. Another of the celebrated Axioms concerning Nature , is , that She always acts by the shortest or most compendious Ways , Natura semper agit per vias brevissimas . But this Rule , as well as divers Others , does , I think , require to be somewhat explained and limited , before it be admitted . For , 't is true , ●hat , as I have frequently occasion to inculcate , the Omniscient Author of the Universe has so Fram'd It , that most of the Parts of it act as regularly in order to the Ends of It , as if they did it with Design . But , since Inanimate Bodies , at least , have no Knowledge , it cannot reasonably be suppos'd , that they moderate and vary their own Actions , according to the Exigency of particular Circumstances , wherewith they must of necessity be unacquainted , and therefore it were strange , if there were not divers Occurrences , wherein they are determin'd to Act by Other , than the shortest , Ways that lead to particular Ends , if those Other Ways be more congruous to the General Laws or Customs , established among Things Corporeal . This I prove by Instances taken from Gravity itself , which is , perhaps , that Quality , which of all others is most probably referr'd to an inbred Power and Propension . For 't is true , that if a Stone , or another heavy Body , be let fall into the free Air , 't will take its Course directly towards the Centre of the Earth ; and , if it meet with an inclining Plane , which puts it out of its Way , it will not for all that loss its Tendency towards the Centre , but run along that Plane , by which Means its Tendency downwards is prosecuted , though not , as before , in a perpendicular Line , yet in the shortest Way it is permitted to take . These obvious Phaenomena , I confess , agree very well with the Vulgar Axiom , and possibly were the chief Things that induc'd Men to frame it . But now let us suppose , that a small Bullet of Marble or Steel , after having for a pretty space fallen through the Air , lights upon a Pavement of Marble , or some such hard Stone , that lies , as Floors are wont to do , Horizontal ; in this Case , Experience shews , ( as was formerly noted on another occasion ) that the falling Stone will rebound to a considerable Height , ( in Proportion to That it fell from ) and falling down again rebound the second time , tho' not so high as before ; and , in short , rebound several times , before , by setling upon the Floor , it approaches , as near as is permitted it , to the Centre of heavy Bodies . Whereas , if Nature did in all Cases act by the most Compendious ways , this Bullet ought not to rebound at all ; but , as soon as it found , by the hardness of the Floor , it could descend no lower , it ought to have rested there , as in the nearest place it could obtain to the Centre of the Earth , whence every Rebound must necessarily remove it to a greater Distance . And so likewise , when a Pendulum , or Bullet fasten'd to the end of a String , is so held , that the String is ( praeter propter ) Perpendicular to the Horizon , if it be thence let fall , it will not stop at the Perpendicular Line , or Line of Direction , which is suppos'd to reach from the Nail or other Prop , through the Centre of the Bullet , to the Centre of the Earth , but will pass beyond it , and vibrate or swing to and fro , 'till it have pass'd again and again the Line of Direction , for a great while , before the Bullet come to settle in it , though , whenever it removes out of it , towards either hand , it must really ascend or move upwards , and so go further off from the Centre of the Earth , to which , 't is pretended , its innate Propensity determines it to approach , as much and as soon as is possible . But this Instance having been formerly touch'd upon , I shall now observe , to the same purpose , that having taken a good Sea-Compass , [ and the Experiment succeeded with a naked , yet nicely pois'd , Needle ] and suffer'd the Magnetick Needle to rest North and South ; if I held the proper Pole of a good Loadstone at a convenient Distance , on the right or left hand of the Lilly , this would be drawn aside from the North Point towards the East or West , as I pleas'd ; and then the Loadstone being remov'd quite away , the Lilly of the Needle would indeed return Northward , but would not stop in the Magnetick Meridian , but pass on divers Degrees beyond it , and would thence return without stopping at the Meridian Line : And so would , by its Vibrations , describe many Arches still shorter and shorter , 'till at length it came to settle on it , and recover that Position , which , if Nature always acted by the most Compendious Ways , it should have rested at the first time , that by the removal of the Loadstone it had regain'd it . But the Truth is , that , at least , Inanimate Bodies , acting without knowledg or design of their own , cannot stop or moderate their own Action , but must necessarily move as they are determin'd by the Catholick Laws of Motion , according to which , in one Case , the Impetus , that the Bullet acquires by falling , is more powerful to carry it on beyond the Line of Direction , than the Action of the Causes of Gravity is to stop it , assoon as it comes to the nearest place they can give it to the Centre of the Earth . And something like this happens in Levity , as well as Gravity ; for if you take an oblong and conveniently shap'd piece of light Wood , as Firr or Deal , and , having thrust or sunk it to the Bottom of a somewhat deep stagnant Water , give it Liberty to ascend , it will not only regain the Surface of the Water , where , by the Laws of Gravity , it ought to rest , and did rest before it was forc'd down , but it will pass far beyond that Surface , and in part as it were shoot itself up into the Incumbent Air , and then fall down again , and rise a second time , and perhaps much oftner , and fall again , before it come to settle in its due place , in which it is in an aequilibrium with the Water , that endeavours to press it upwards . Another of the Sentences that are generally receiv'd concerning Nature , is , that She always does what is best to be done : Natura semper quod optimum est facit . But of this it will not be safe for me to deliver my Opinion , 'till I have endeavour'd to remove the ambiguity of the Words ; for they easily admit of two different Senses , since they may signifie , that Nature in the whole Universe does always that which is best , for the conservation of It in its present State ; or , that in reference to each Body in particular , Nature does still what is best , that is , what most conduces to the Preservation and Welfare of that Body . If the first of these Senses be pitch'd upon , the Axiom will be less liable to Exception . But then , I fear , it will be difficult to be positively made out , by such Instances as will prove , that Nature acts otherwise than necessarily according to Laws Mechanical ; and therefore , 'till I meet with such Proofs , I shall proceed to the other Sense that may be given our Axiom , which , though it be the most usual , yet , I confess , I cannot admit , without it be both explain'd and limited . I readily grant , that the All-wise Author of Things Corporeal has so fram'd the World , that most things happen in it , as if the particular Bodies that compose it , were watchful both for their Own Welfare , and That of the Universe . But , I think , withall , that particular Bodies , at least Those that are Inanimate , acting without either Knowledg or Design , their Actions do not tend to what is best for them in their private Capacities , any further than will comport with the general Laws of Motion , and the important Customs establish'd among Things Corporeal : So that to conform to these , divers Things are done that are neither the Best , nor so much as Good , in reference to the welfare of particular Bodies . These Sentiments I am induc'd to take up , not only by the more Speculative Considerations , that have been formerly discours'd of and therefore shall not here be repeated , but by daily Observations and obvious Experience . We see oftentimes , that Fruit-Trees , especially when they grow old , will for one Season be so overcharg'd with Fruit , that soon after they decay and die ; and even whilst they flourish , the excessive Weight of the too numerous Fruits does not seldom break off the Branches they grow upon , and thereby both hinders the Maturity of the Fruit , and hastens the Death of the Tree : Whereas , this fatal Profuseness would have been prevented , if a wise Nature , harbour'd in the Plant , did , as is presum'd , solicitously intend its Welfare . We see also in divers Diseases , and in the unseasonable and hurtful Crises's of Feavers , how far , what Men call , Nature oftentimes is , from doing that , which is best for the Sick Man's Preservation . And indeed , ( as hath been formerly noted on another Ocsicaon , ) in many Diseases , as Bleedings , Convulsions , Cholera's , &c. a great Part of the Physicians Work is , to appease the Fury , and to correct the Errors , of Nature , which being , as 't were , transported with a blind and impetuous Passion unseasonably produces those dangerous Disorders in the Body , that , if She were wise and watchful of its Welfare , She would have been as careful to prevent , as the Physicians to remedy Them. Add to all this , that , if Nature be so Provident and Watchful for the Good of Men and other Animals , and of that Part of the World , wherein they live ; How comes it to pass , that from time to time , She destroys such Multitudes of Men and Beasts , by Earthquakes , Pestilences , Famine , and other Anomalies ? And , How comes it so often to pass in Teeming Women , that , perhaps by a Fright , or a longing Desire , or the bare Sight of any outward Object , Nature suffers Herself to be so disordered , and is brought to forget Her Plastick Skill so much , as , instead of well-form'd Infants , to produce hideous Monsters , and those oftentimes so mishapen and ill-contriv'd , that not only Themselves are unfit to live one Day , or perhaps one Hour , but cannot come into the World without killing the Mother that bare Them. These and such other Anomalies , though ( as I have elsewhere shewn , ) they be not repugnant to the Catholick Laws of the Universe , and may be accounted for in the Doctrine of God's General Providence ; yet they would seem to be Aberrations , incongruous enough to the Idaea the Schools give of Nature , as of a Being , that , according to the Axiom hitherto consider'd , does always that which is best . But 't is time that we pass from that , to the Examen of another . Though I have had occasion to treat of Vacuum in the Fifth Section , yet I must also say something about it in This , because I there consider'd it , but as it is imploy'd by the Peripateticks and others , to shew the Necessity of the Principle they call Nature . But now I am to treat of it , not so much as an Argument to be confuted , as on the score of its belonging to a ( very plausible ) Axiom to be consider'd ; although I fear , that , by reason of the Identity of the Subiect , ( though consider'd in the Fifth Sect. and here , to differing purposes ) I shall scarce avoid saying something or other , co-incident with what has been said already . V. The Word Vacuum being ambiguous , and us'd in differing Senses , I think it requisite , before I declare my Opinion about the generally receiv'd Axiom of the Schools , that Natura Vacuum horret , ( or , as some express it , abhorret à Vacuo ) to premise the chief Acceptions in which , I have observ'd , the Term Vacuum to be made use of . For it has sometimes a Vulgar , and sometimes a Philosophical or strict , Signification . In common Speech , To be empty , usually denotes , not to be devoid of all Body whatsoever , but of that Body that Men suppose should be in the Thing spoken of , or of That which it was fram'd or design'd to contain ; as when Men say that a Purse is empty , if there be no Mony in it ; or a Bladder , when the Air is squeez'd out ; or a Barrel , when either it has not been yet fill'd with Liquor , or has had the Wine or other Drink drawn out of it . The Word Vacuum is also taken in another sense by Philosophers that speak strictly , when they mean by it , a Space within the World , ( for I here meddle not with the Imaginary Spaces of the School-men , beyond the bounds of the Universe , ) wherein there is not contain'd any Body whatsoever . This Distinction being premis'd , I shall inform you , that taking the Word Vacuum in the strict Sense , though many , and , among them , some of my best Friends , press'd me to a Declaration of my Sense about that famous Controversie , An detur Vacuum , because , they were pleas'd to suppose , I had made more Tryals than others had done about it , yet I have refus'd to declare myself , either Pro or Contra , in that Dispute . Since the decision of the Question seems to depend upon the stating of the true Notion of a Body , whose Essence the Cartesians affirm , and most other Philosophers deny , to consist only in Extension , according to the three Dimensions , Length , Breadth , and Depth or Thickness : For , if Mr. Des Cartes's Notion be admitted , 't will be irrational to admit a Vacuum , since any Space , that is pretended to be empty , must be acknowledg'd to have the three Dimensions , and consequently all that is necessary to Essentiate a Body . And all the Experiments , that can be made with Quicksilver , or the Machina Boyliana ( as they call it , ) or other Instruments contriv'd for the like Uses , will be eluded by the Cartesians , who will say , that the space deserted by the Mercury , or the Air , is not empty , since it has Length , Breadth , and Depth , but is fill'd by their Materia Subtilis , that is fine enough to get freely in and out of the Pores of the Glasses , as the Effluvia of the Loadstone can do . But though , for these and other Reasons , I still forbear ( as I lately said I have formerly done , ) to declare either way in the Controversie about Vacuum , yet I shall not stick to acknowledg , that I do not acquiesce in the Axiom of the Schools , that Nature abhors a Vacuum . For , First , I consider , that the chief , if not the only , Reason , that moves the Generality of Philosophers to believe , that Nature abhors a Vacrum , is , that in some Cases , as the Ascension of Water in Sucking-Pumps , &c. they observe , that there is an unusual endeavour , and perhaps a forcible Motion in Water and other Bodies , to oppose a Vacuum . But I , that see nothing to be manifest here , save that some Bodies , not devoid of Weight , have a Motion upwards , or otherwise differing from their usual Motions , ( as in Determination , Swiftness , &c. ) am not apt , without absolute necessity , to ascribe to Inanimate and Senseless Bodies , such as Water , Air , &c. the Appetites and Hatreds that belong to Rational , or or least to Sensitive , Beings ; and therefore , think it a sufficient Reason , to decline imploying such improper Causes , if without them , the Motions , wont to be ascrib'd to Them , can be accounted for . 2. If the Cartesian Notion of the Essence of a Body be admitted by us , as 't is by many Modern Philosophers and Mathematicians , it can scarce be deny'd , but that Nature does not produce these oftentimes Great , and oftner Irregular , Efforts to hinder a Vacuum ; since , it being impossible there should be any , 't were a fond thing to suppose that Nature , who is represented to us as a most wise Agent , should bestir Herself , and do Extravagant Feats , to prevent an impossible Mischief . 3. If the Atomical Hypothesis be admitted , it must be granted , not only that Nature does not abhor a Vacuum , but that a great Part of the Things She does require it , since they are brought to pass by Local Motion ; and yet there are very many Cases , wherein , according to these Philosophers , the necessary Motions of Bodies cannot be perform'd , unless the Corpuscles , that lie in their way , have little empty Spaces to retire , or be impell'd into , when the Body , that pushes them , endeavours to displace them . So that the Effatum , That Nature abhors a Vacuum , agrees with neither of the two great Sects of the Modern Philosophers . But , without insisting on the Authority of either of them , I consider , that , for ought appears by the Phaenomena imploy'd to demonstrate Nature's abhorrency of a Vacuum , it may be rational enough to think , either that Nature does not abhor a Vacuum , even when She seems solicitous to hinder It ; or , that She has but a very moderate Hatred of It , in that Sense wherein the Vulgar Philosophers take the Word Vacuum . For if we consider , that , in almost all visible Bodies here below , and even in the Atmospherical Air Itself , there is more or less of Gravity , or Tendency towards the Centre of our Terraqueous Globe , we may perceive , that there is no need that Nature should disquiet Herself , and act irregularly , to hinder a Vacuum : Since , without Her abhorrence of It , it may be prevented or replenish'd , by Her affecting to place all heavy Bodies as near the Centre of the Earth , as heavier than they will permit . And even without any Design of Hers , not to say without Her Existence , a Vacuity will be as much oppos'd , as we really find it to be , by the Gravity of most , if not of all , Bodies here below , and the Confluxibility of Liquors , and other Fluids . For , by vertue of their Gravity , and the Minuteness of their Parts , they will be determin'd to insinuate themselves into and fill all the Spaces , that they do not find already possess'd by other Bodies , either more ponderous in Specie than themselves , or , by reason of their firmness of Structure , capable of resisting or hindring their Descent . Agreeably to which Notion we may observe , that , where there is no danger of a Vacuum , Bodies may move , as they do , when they are said to endeavour its Prevention . As , if you would thrust your Fist deep into a Pail full of Sand , and afterwards draw it out again ; there will need nothing but the Gravity of the Sand to make it fill up the greatest Part of the space deserted by your Fist. And if the Pail be replenish'd , instead of Sand , with an Aggregate of Corpuscles more Minute and Glib than the Grains of Sand , as for Instance , with Quicksilver or with Water , then the Space , deserted by your Hand , will be , at least as to Sense , compleatly fill'd up by the Corpuscles of the Liquor , which , by their Gravity , Minuteness , and the Fluidity of the Body , they compose , are determin'd to replenish the Space deserted by the Hand , that was plung'd into either of those Liquors . And I elsewhere shew , that , if you take a Pipe of Glass , whose Cavity is too narrow to let Water and Quick-silver pass by one another in It ; if , I say , you take such a Pipe , and having ( by the help of Suction , ) lodg'd a small Cylinder of Mercury of about half an Inch long in the lower Part of It , you carefully stop the upper Orifice with the Pulp of your Finger , the Quick-silver will remain suspended in the Pipe. And , if then you thrust the Quick-silver directly downwards into a somewhat deep Glass , or other Vessel , full of Water , till the Quick-silver be depress'd about a Foot or more beneath the Surface of the Water ; if then you take off your Finger from the Orifice of the Pipe which it stopt before , you shall immediately see the Quick-silver ascend swiftly five or six Inches , and remain suspended at this new Station . Which Experiment seems manifestly to prove , what I did long ago devise and do now alledge it for : Since here we have a sudden Ascent of so heavy a Body as is Quick-silver , and a Suspension of It in the Glass , not produc'd to prevent or fill a Vacuum , for the Pipe was open at both Ends , the Phaenomena being but genuine Consequences of the Laws of the Aequilibrium of Liquors , as I elsewhere clearly and particularly declare . When I consider , how great a Power the School-Philosophers ascribe to Nature , I am the less inclin'd to think , that Her abhorrence of a Vacuum is so great , as they believ'd . For I have shewn in the Fifth Section , that Her aversion from It , and Her watchfulness against It , are not so great , but that , in the sense of the Peripateticks , She can quietly enough admit it in some Cases , where , with a very small Endeavour , She might prevent or replenish It , as I have particularly manifested in the fore-cited Section . I just now mention'd a Vacuum in the Sense of the Peripateticks , because when the Torricellian Experiment is made , though it cannot , perhaps , be cogently prov'd , either against the Cartesians , or some other Plenists , that , in the upper Part of the Tube , deserted by the Quick-Silver , there is a Vacuum in the strict Philosophical Sense of the Word ; yet , as the Peripateticks declare their Sense , by divers of their Reasonings against a Vacuum , mention'd in that Section , 't will to a heedful Peruser appear very hard for them to shew , that there is not One in that Tube . And , as by the School-mens Way of Arguing Nature's hatred of a Vacuum , from the Suspension of Water and other Liquors in Tubes and Conical Watring-Pots , it appears , that they thought that any Space here below , deserted by a visible Body , not succeeded by another Visible Body , or at least by common Air , may be reputed Empty . So , by the Space deserted by the Quick-silver at the top of the Pipe of a Baroscope Thirty One Inches long , One may be Invited to doubt , Whether a Vacuum ought to be thought so formidable a Thing to Nature , as they imagine She does , and ought to , think It ? For what Mischief do we see insue to the Universe upon the producing or continuance of such a Vacuum , though the deserted Space were many time greater than an Inch , and continued many Years , as has divers times happen'd in the taller sort of Mercurial Baroscopes ? And those Peripateticks that tell us , that , if there were a Vacuum , the Influences of the Coelestial Bodies , that are absolutely necessary to the Preservation of Sublunary Ones , would be Intercepted , since Motion cannot be made in Vacuo , would do well to prove , not suppose , such a Necessity ; and also to consider , that in our Case the top of the Quick-silver , to which the Vacuum reaches , does usually appear Protuberant ; which shews , that the Beams of Light ( which they think of great Affinity to Influences , if not the Vehicle , ) are able to traverse that Vacuum , being in spight of It reflected from the Mercury to the Beholder's Eye . And in such a Vacuum , as to common Air , I have try'd that a Load-stone will emit his Effluvia and move Iron or Steel plac'd in It. In short , it is not Evident , that here below Nature so much strains Herself to hinder or fill up a Vacuum , as to manifest an Abhorrence of It. And , without much peculiar Solicitude , a Vacuum , at least a Philosophical One , is as much provided against , as the Welfare of the Universe requires , by Gravity and Confluxibility of the Liquors and other Bodies , that are placed here below . And as for those that tell us , that Nature abhors and prevents a Vacuum , as well in the Upper Part of the World as the Lower , I think we need not trouble ourselves to answer the Allegation till they have prov'd It. Which I think will be very hard for Them to do ; not to mention , that a Cartesian may tell Them , that 't were as needless for Nature to oppose a Vacuum in Heaven as in Earth , since the Production of It is every where alike Impossible . VI. I come now to the celebrated Saying , that Natura est Morborum Medicatrix , taken from Hippocrat . who expresses it in the plural , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And because this Axiom is generally Receiv'd among Physicians and Philosophers , and seems to be one of the principal Things , that has made them introduce such a Being as they call Nature , I think it may be Time well employ'd , to consider somewhat attentively , in what Sense , and how far , this famous Sentence , may , or should not , be admitted . First then , I conceive it may be taken in a Negative Sense , so as to import , that Diseases cannot be cur'd in such Persons , in whom the Aggregate of the Vital Powers or Faculties of the Body is so far weaken'd or deprav'd , as to be utterly unable to perform the Functions necessary to Life , or at least to actuate and assist the Remedies employ'd by the Physitian to preserve or recover the Patient . This I take to be the Meaning of such usual Phrases , as , that Physick comes too late , and , that Nature is quite spent . And in this Sense I readily acknowledge the Axiom to be true . For , where the Engine has some necessary Parts , whether Fluid or Solid , so far deprav'd or weakn'd , as to render it altogether unable to co-operate with the Medicine , it cannot be rationally expected , that the Administration of that Medicine should be effectual . But in this , I presume , there is no Difficulty worthy to detain us . I proceed therefore to the positive Sense , whereof our Axiom is capable , and wherein it is the most usually imploy'd . For Men are wont to believe , that there resides , in the Body of a sick Person , a certain Provident or Watchful Being , that still industriously employs itself , by its own Endeavours , as well as by any occasional Assistence that may be afforded it by the Physitian , to rectifie whatever is amiss , and restore the distemper'd Body to its Pristine state of Health . What I think of this Doctrine , I shall leave you to gather from the following Discourse . I conceive then in the first Place , that the Wise and Beneficent Maker of the World and of Man , intending that Men should , for the most part , live a considerable number of Years , in a Condition to act their Parts on the Mundane Stage ; He was pleas'd to frame those Living Automata , Human Bodies , that , with the ordinary succours of Reason , making use of their exquisite Structure fitted for Durableness , and of the friendly , though undesign'd ▪ Assistence of the various Bodies among which they are plac'd , they may in many Cases recover a State of Health , if they chance to be put out of it by lesser Accidents than those , that God , in compliance with the great Ends of his General Providence , did not think fit to secure them from , or enable them to surmount . Many things therefore , that are commonly ascrib'd to Nature , I think , may be better ascrib'd to the Mechanisms of the Macrocosm and Microcosm , I mean , of the Universe and the Human Body . And , to illustrate a little my Meaning by a gross Example or two , I desire you will consider with me a Sea-compass , wherein the excited Magnetick Needle , and the Box that holds It , are duly pois'd by Means of a competent number of opposite Pivats : For though , if you give this Instrument a somewhat rude Shake , you will make the Box totter , and encline this way and that way , and at the same time drive the Points of the Magnetick Needle many Degrees to the East , or to the West ; yet , the Construction of the Instrument and the Magnetism of one main Part of It , are such , that , if the Force , that first put it into a disorderly Motion , cease from acting on It , the Box will , after some Reciprocations , return to its Horizontal Situation ; and the Needle , that was forc'd to deviate , will , after a few irregular ▪ Motions to this and to that side of the Magnetical Meridian , settle itself again in a Position , wherein the Flower-de-Luce stedfastly regards the North. And yet this recovery to its former State is effected in a factitious Body , by the bare Mechanism of the Instrument itself , and of the Earth , and other Bodies , within whose Sphere of Activity it is plac'd . But , because Many have not seen a Mariner's Compass , I will add a less apposite but more obvious and familiar Example : For , if when an empty Ballance is duly counterpois'd , you shall , by your Breath or Hand , depress one of the Scales , and thereby , for the time , destroy the Aequilibrium ; yet , when the Force is once remov'd , the depress'd Ballance will presently ascend , and the Opposite will descend ; and , after a few Motions up and down , they will both of them , of their own accord , settle again in an exact Aequilibrium , without the help of any such Provident Internal Principle , 〈◊〉 Nature : The absence of whose Agency may be confirm'd by This , that the depress'd Scale does not at first stop at the Horizontal Line , beneath which it was first depress'd , ( as it ought to do , if it were rais'd by an Intelligent Being , ) but rises far above It. If it be here objected , that these Examples are drawn from Factitious , not from merely Physical , Bodies ; I shall return this brief Answer , and desire that it be apply'd not only to the Two freshly mention'd Examples , but to All of the like Kind , that may be met with in this whole Treatise . I say then , in short , that divers of the Instances , we are speaking of , are intended but for Illustrations ; and that Others may be useful Instances , if they should be no more than Analogous Ones : Since Examples , drawn from Artificial Bodies and Things , may have both the Advantage of being more clearly conceiv'd by ordinary Understandings , and That of being less obnox●●s to be question'd in that Pa●●●●ar in which the Comparison or Correspondence consists . And I the less scruple to employ such Examples , because Aristotle himself and some of his more learned Followers make use of divers Comparisons drawn from the Figures and other Accidents of Artificial Things , to give an account of Physical Subjects , and even of the Generation , Corruption and Forms of Natural Bodies . This Advertisement premis'd , I persue this Discourse , it interrupted , by adding , Thus in a human Body , the Causes that disorder it are oftentimes but Transient , whereas the Structure of the Body itself and the Causes that conduce to the Preservation of that Structure , are more stable and durable , and on that account may enable the Engine to out-last many Things , that are Hostile to It. This may be somewhat illustrated , by considering , that Sleep , though it be not properly a Disease , easily becomes One , when it frequently transgresseth its due Bounds ; and even whilst it keeps within them , it does , for the time it lasts , hinder the exercise of many Functions of the Body , more than several Diseases do ; and yet , according to the common course of Things , the Matter that lock't up the Senses being spent , the Man of himself recovers that sensible and active State , on whose score he is said to be awake . But to come somewhat closer to the Point ; We see , that many Persons , who get a Praeter natural Thirst with over-much Drinking , get rid of it again in a few days by forbearing such Excesses ; and many , that by too plentiful Meals are brought to a want of Appetite , Recover , as it were , of course , by a spare Diet , in a few days ; the renewed Ferment , or Menstruum of the Stomach , being able in that time to concoct by little and little , or expell the indigested Aliments or peccant Humours that offended the Stomach , and caus'd the want of Appetite . And here I desire to have it taken Notice of , as a thing that may be considerable to our present Purpose , that I look not on a Human Body , as on a Watch or a Hand-mill , i. e. as a Machine made up only of Solid , or at least Consistent , Parts ; but as an Hydraulical , or rather Hydraulo-pneumatical Engine , that consists not only of Solid and Stable Parts , but of Fuids , and those in Organical Motion . And not only so , but I consider , that these Fluids , the Liquors and Spirits , are in a living Man so constituted , that in eertain Circumstances the Liquors are dispos'd to be put into a Fermentation or Commotion , whereby either some Depuration of Themselves , or some Discharge of hurtful Matter by Excretion , or both , are produc'd , so as , for the most part , to conduce to the Recovery or Welfare of the Body . And , that even Consistent Parts may be so fram'd , and so connected with other Parts , as to act , as it were , pro re nata , varying their Motions , as differing Circumstances make it convenient they should be varied , I purposely shew in another Paper . To this I might altogether refer you ; but , in regard the Thing is a Paradox , and lays a Foundation for Another not Inferior to itself , I shall here borrow thence one Instance , not mention'd that I know of by Others to this purpose , that may both declare my Meaning , and confirm the Thing itself : I consider then , that what is call'd the Pupil or Apple of the Eye , is not ( as 't is known , ) a substantial Part of the Organ , but only a round Hole or Window made in the Vvea , at which the Modify'd Beams of Light enter , to fall upon the Chrystalline Humour , and thence be refracted to the bottom of the Eye , or seat of Vision , to make there an Impression , that is usually a kind of Picture ( for 't is not always a neat One , ) of the Object . Now the Wise and All-foreseeing Author of Things has so admirably contriv'd this Instrument of Sight , that , as it happens to be employ'd in differing Lights , so the Bigness or Area of the Pupil varies . For when the Light is vivid , and would be too gteat if all the Beams were let in , that might enter at an Aperture as large as the usual , the Curtain is every way drawn towards the Middle , and thereby the round Window made Narrower . And , on the other side , when the Light is but faint , and the Object but dimly illustrated , there being more Light requisite to make a sufficient Impression at the bottom of the Eye , the Curtain is every way drawn open , to let in more Light : And when the Eye is well constituted , this is regularly done , according as the Organ has need of more or less Light. Of this , some late Masters of Opticks have well Treated , and I have spoken about it more fully in another place . And the truth of the Observation you may easily find , if you look upon the Eyes of a Boy or a Girl , ( for in young Persons the change is the most notable ) when the Eyes are turn'd from looking on dark Objects towards bright or more illuminated Ones . And I have found the Variation yet more conspicuous in the Eyes of a young Cat , as I elsewhere particularly relate . So that , referring you to the Writings already pointed at , I shall only add in this place , that these various Motions in the Eye are produc'd by mere Mechanism , without the Direction , or so much as Knowledg or Perception , of the Rational Soul. And , upon the like Account it is , that other Motions , in several Parts belonging to the Eye , are produc'd , as 't were spontaneously , as occasion requires . And so , as to the Fluid Parts of the Body , we find , that , according to the Institution of the Author of Things , when healthy Women are of a fit Age , there is a Monthly Fermentation or Commotion made in the Blood , which usually produces a kind of Separation , and then an Excretion , advantagious to the Body . And , that you may the better make out what I meant by the Disposition , or Tendency , of the Parts , to return to their former Constitution , I shall desire you to consider , with me , a thin and narrow Plate of good Steel , or refined Silver ; for , if one End of it be forcibly drawn aside , the changed Texture of the Parts becomes such , or the Congruity and Incongruity of the Pores , in reference to the ambient Aether , that endeavours to permeate them , is made such , that , as soon as the Force that bent it is remov'd , the Plate does , as it were , spontaneously return to its former Position . And yet here is no internal watchful Principle , that is solicitous to make this Restitution , for otherwise it is indifferent to the Plate what Figure it settle in ; for , if the Springy Body stand long Bent , then , as if Nature forgot her Office , or were unable to execute it , though the Force that held the Spring bent be remov'd , it will not endeavour to regain its former streightness : And , I have tryed , in a Silver Plate , that , if you only heat it red-hot , and let it cool , if you put it into a crooked Posture , it will retain it ; but barely with two or three stroaks of a Hammer , which can only make an invisible change of Texture , the Plate will acquire a manifest and considerable Springyness , which you may again deprive it of , by sufficiently heating it in the Fire , without so much as melting it . But , to return to the Discourse , formerly begun , about Distempers wont to be harmless by being Transient , we may observe , that the third or fourth day after Women are brought to Bed , there is commonly a kind of Feaver produc'd , upon the plentiful resort of the Milk to the Breasts ; for which cause , this Distemper is , by many , call'd the Feaver of Milk. And this is wont , in a short time , to pass away of itself , as depending upon Causes far less durable , than the Oeconomy of the Womans Body . And , if it be objected , that these are not Diseases , because they happen according to the Instituted Course of Nature ; I will not now dispute the validity of the Consequence , though I could represent , that the Labour of Teeming Woemen , and the breeding of Teeth in Children , happen as much according to the Institution of Nature , and yet are usually very painful , and oftentimes dangerous : But I will rather answer , that , if the troublesome Accidents , I have alledg'd , cannot serve to prove , they may at least to illustrate , what I aim at . And I shall proceed to take notice of a Distemper , that Physicians generally reckon among Diseases , I mean , the flowing of Blood at the Haemorrhoidal Veins : For , though oftentimes this Flux of Blood is excessive , and so becomes very dangerous , and therefore must be check'd by the Physician , ( which is no great Argument , that a Being , wise and watchful , manages this Evacuation , ) yet frequently , if not for the most part , the Constitution of the Body is such , that the superfluous or vitiated Blood goes off , before it has been able to do any considerable mischief , or perhaps any at all , to the Body . And so we see , that many Coughs , and Hoarsenesses , and Coryzas are said to be cur'd , that is , do cease to trouble Men , though no Medicine be us'd against them , the Structure of the Body being durable enough to out-last the Peccant Matters , or the Operation of those other Causes , that pro-duce these Distempers . It is a known thing , that most Persons , the first time they go to Sea , especially if the Weather be any thing Stormy , are , by the unwonted Agitations , which those of the Ship produce in them , ( assisted perhaps by the Sea-Air , and Smells of the Ship ) cast into that Disease , that , from the Cause of it , is call'd the Sea-sickness , which is sometimes dangerous , and always very troublesome , usually causing a loss of Appetite , and almost continual Faintness , a pain in the Head , and almost constant Nauseousness , accompany'd with frequent , and oftentimes violent , Vomitings ; which Symptoms make many complain , that , for the time , they never felt so troublesome a Sickness ; and yet usually , after not many days , this Distemper , by degrees , is master'd by the Powers of the Body , tending still to persevere in their orderly and friendly Course , and suppressing the adventitious Motions that oppose it , and the sick Person recovers without other help . And so , though Persons unaccustom'd to the Sea , whether they be sick or no , are , by the inconvenient Motions of the Ship , usually brought to a kind of habitual Giddiness , which disposes them to reel and falter , when they walk upon firm ground : Yet , when they come a Shore , they are wont in no long time to be freed from this uneasie Giddiness , without the help of any Medicine : The usual and regular Motions of the Parts of the Body obliterating by degrees in a few days ( I us'd to be free from it within some hours , ) that adventitious Impression , that caus'd the Discomposure . To the same purpose , we may take notice of that which happens to many Persons , who riding backwards in a Coach are not only much distemper'd in their Heads , but are made very sick in their Stomachs , and forced to Vomit , as violently and frequently , as if they had taken an Emetick : And yet all this Disorder is wont quickly to cease , when the Patient leaves the Coach , without the continuance of whose Motion , ( that continues a preposterous One in some Parts of the Patient ) the Distemper will quickly yield to the more ordinary and regular Motions of the Blood , and other Fluids of the Body . So , when in a Coach , or elsewhere , a Man happens to be brought to Faintness , or cast into a Swoon , by the closeness of the Place , or the over-charging of the Air with the fuliginous Reeks of Mens Bodies ; tho' the Disease be formidable , yet , if the Patient be seasonably brought into the free Air , the friendly Operation of That External Body , assisting the usual Endeavours or Tendency of the Parts of the Patients Body to maintain his Life and Heath , is wont quickly to restore him to the State he was in , before this sudden Sickness invaded him . Divers things , that happen in some Diseases , may be grosly illustrated , by supposing , that into a Vial of fair Water some Mud be put , and then the Vial be well shaken , for the Water will be troubled and dirty , and will lose its Transparency , upon a double Account ; that of the Mud , whose opacous Particles are confounded with It ; and that of the newly generated Bubbles , that swim at the top of it ; and yet to clarifie this Water , and and make it recover its former Limpidness , there needs no particular Care or Design of Nature , but according to the common Course of Things , after some time the Bubbles will break and vanish at the top , and the earthy Particles , that compose the Mud , will , by their Gravity , subside to the bottom , and settle there , and so the Water will become clear again . Thus also Must , which is the lately express'd Juice of Grapes , will for a good while continue a troubled Liquor ; but though there be no Substantial Form to guide the Motions of this factitious Body , yet , according to the Course of Things , a Fermentation is excited , and some Corpuscles are driven away , in the Form of Exhalations or Vapours , others are thrown against the sides of the Cask , and harden'd there into Tartar , and others again subside to the bottom , and settle there in the Form of Lees ; and by this means leave the Liquor clear , and , as to Sense , uniform . And why may not some Depurations and Proscriptions of Heterogeneous Parts be made in the Blood , as well as they are usually in Must , without any peculiar and solicitous Direction of Nature . There is indeed one Thing , to which the Sentence of Nature's being the Curer of Diseases may be very speciously apply'd , and that is the healing of Cuts and Wounds , which , if they be but in the Flesh , may oftentimes be cured without Plaisters , Salves , or other Medicines ; but , not to mention Haemorrhagies and some other Symptoms , wherein the Chriurgeon is fain to curb or remedy the Exorbitancies of Nature ; this Healing of the Solutio continui seems to be but an Effect or Consequent of that Fabrick of the Body , on which Nutrition depends . For the Alimental Juice , being , by the Circulation of the Blood and Chile , carried to all Parts of the Body to be nourish'd , if it meets any where , either with preternatural Concretions , or with a Gap made by a Cut or Wound , its Particles do there concrete into a kind of Bastard-flesh , or some such other Body , which that Juice , in the Place and other Circumstances 't is in , is fitted to constitute . Thus we see , that not only Wens and Scrophulous Tumors are nourish'd in the Body , but mis-shapen Mola's do by Nutriment grow in the Womb , as well as Embryo's feed there . And , to come closer to the present Argument , we see , that , in Wounds , Proud-Flesh , and perhaps Fungus's , are as well produc'd and entertain'd by the Aliment brought to the wounded Part , as the true and genuine Flesh ; so that either Nature seems much mistaken , if She designs the Production and Maintenance of such superfluous and inconvenient Bodies ; or the Chirurgeon is much to blame , who is industrious to destroy them , though oftentimes he cannot do it , without using painful Corrosives . But , for ought appears , Nature is not so shy and reserv'd in Her Bounty , but that She sends Nourishment , to repair as well Things that do not belong to the Body , as genuine Parts of It , as to restore Flesh to wounded Parts , as may appear by Warts and Corns , that grow again after they are skilfully cut . And , I remember , I have seen a Woman , in whose Forehead Nature was careful to nourish a Horn , about an Inch and more in length , which I fully examin'd , whilst it was yet growing upon Her Head , to avoid being impos'd upon . But , besides the Diseases hither to discours'd , there are many Others , as well Acute as Chronical , wherein , 't is confess'd , that Nature alone does not work the Cure , so that as to these , ( which are more numerous , than the former ) I may well pretend , that the Aphorism , that makes Nature the Curer of Diseases , is not true , otherwise than in a limited Sense . But , because I know 't is pretended , that even in these Diseases Nature is the principal Agent , by whose Direction the Physician acts in subserviency to her Designs ; and Physicians themselves ( whether out of Modesty or Inadvertence , I now enquire not , ) are wont to acknowledg , that they are but Nature's Ministers , I think it necessary to consider briefly , what Sense is fit , according to our Doctrine , to be given to these Assertions , to make them receivable by us . But , to make way for what we are to say on this Occasion , it may be fit to observe , that one great Cause of the common Mistakes about this Matter , is , as hath been partly intimated already , That the Body of a Man is look'd upon , rather as a System of Parts , whereof Most are gross and consistent , and not a Few hard and solid too , than as , what indeed it is , a very compounded Engine ; that , besides these Consistent Parts , does consist of the Blood , Chyle , Gall , and other Liquors ; also of more subtil Fluids , as Spirits and Air ; all which Liquors and Fluids are almost incessantly and variously moving , and thereby put divers of the Solid Parts , as the Heart and Lungs , the Diaphragma , the Hands , Feet , &c. into frequent and differing Motions . So that , as , when the Constitution or the Motions , that in a sound Body do regularly belong to the Fluid Parts , happens the former to be Deprav'd , or the later to grow Anomalous , the Engine is immediately out of Order , though the gross solid Parts were not primarily affected : So , when by proper Remedies ( whether Visible or not , ) the vitiated Texture or Crasis of the Blood or other Juices is corrected , and the inordinate Motions , that They and the Spirits are put into , or , that they also put the consistent Parts into , are calm'd and rectify'd , the grosser and more solid Parts of the Body , and so the whole Animal Oeconomy , if I may so call It , will be restored to a more convenient State. Thus we see , that in many Hysterical Women , by the fragrant Effluvia of a Spanish Glove , or some Other strong Perfume , the Spirits and Genus Nervosum being affected , several disorderly Symptoms are produc'd , and oftentimes the Motion of the Blood is so stopt or abated , that any Pulse at all is scarcely to be felt , nor Respiration discern'd , and the whole Engine , unable to sustain itself , falls to the Ground , and lies moveless on It ; and yet we have often , by barely holding to the Patient's Nostrils a Vial full of very strong Spirit , or Volatile Salt , or Sal-armoniack , or of Harts-horn , in less than a quarter of an Hour , sometimes in a few Minutes , restor'd Women in that Condition to their Senses , Speech and Motion . We are also here to consider , what I have formerly inculcated , that the Oeconomy of the human Body is so constituted by the Divine Author of It , that it is usually fitted to last many Years , if the more General Laws , setled by the same Author of the Universe , will permit it . And therefore 't is not to be wonder'd at , that in many Cases , the Automaton should be in a Condition to concur , though not with Knowledge and Design , to its own Preservation , when , though it had been put somewhat out of Order , 't is assisted by the Physicians Hands or Medicines to recover a convenient State. And if it be objected , that the Examples , that have been in this past Discourse frequently drawn from Automata , are not adequate , and do not fully reach the Difficulties we have been speaking of , I shall readily grant it , provided it be consider'd , that I avowedly and deservedly suppose the Bodies of living Animals to be , Originally , Engins of God's own framing , and consequently Effects of an Omniscient and Almighty Artificer . So that , 't is not Rational to expect , that in the incomparably inferior Productions of human Skill , there should be found Engins fit to be compar'd with These , which , in their Protoplasts , had God for their Author . Not to mention , ( what yet may be considerable in reference to the Lastingness of human Life , ) that a Man is not a mere Mechanical Thing , where nothing is perform'd for the Preservation of the Engine , or its Recovery to a good State , but by its own Parts , or by other Agents , acting according to Mechanical Laws without Counsel or Design ; since , though the Body of a Man be indeed an Engine , yet there is united to It an Intelligent Being , ( the Rational Soul or Mind , ) which is capable , especially if instructed by the Physitians Art , to discern , in many Cases , what may hurt It , and what may conduce to the Welfare of It , and is also able ( by the Power it has to govern the Muscles and other Instruments of voluntary Motion , ) to do many of those Things it judges most conducive to the Safety and the Welfare of the Body , 't is join'd with . So that , a Man is not like a Watch , or an Empty Boat , where there is nothing but what is purely Mechanical ; but like a Mann'd Boat , where , besides the Machinal Part , ( if I may so speak ) there is an Intelligent Being that takes Care of It , and both steers It , or otherwise guides It , and , when need requires , trimms It ; and , in a word , as Occasion serves , does what he can to preserve It , and keep It fit for the Purposes , 't is design'd for . These Things being premis'd , I think the Physitian ( here suppos'd to be free from Prejudices and Mistakes , ) is to look upon his Patients Body , as an Engine that is out of Order , but yet is so constituted , that , by his Concurrence with the Endeavours , or rather Tendencies , of the Parts of the Automaton itself , it may be brought to a better State. If therefore he find , that , in the present Disposition of the Body , there is a Propensity or Tendency to throw off the Matter that offends It , and ( which ought to be some way or other expell'd , ) in a convenient Way , and at commodious Places ; he will then act so , as to comply with , and further , that Way of Discharge , rather than Another . As , if there be a great Appearance , that a Disease will quickly have a Crisis by Sweat ; he will rather further It by covering the Patient with warm Cloaths and giving Sudorifick Medicines , than , by endeavouring to carry off the peccant Matter by Purging or Vomiting , unseasonably hinder a Discharge , that probably will be beneficial : And in this Sense Men may say , if they please , that the Physicians are Ministers or Servants of Nature ; as Sea-Men , when the Ship goes before a good Wind , will not shift their Sails , nor alter the Ships Motion , because they need not . But to shew , that 't is as 't were by Accident , that the Physitian does , in the fore-mention'd Case , obey Nature , ( to speak in the Language of the Naturists , I reason with , ) I need but represent , that there are many other Cases , wherein the Physitian , if he be skilful , will be so far from taking Nature for his Mistress , to direct him by Her Example , what should be done ; that a great Part of his Care and Skill is imploy'd , to hinder Her from doing what She seems to Design , and to bring to pass Other Things very differing from , if not contrary to , what She Endeavours . Thus , though Nature in Dropsies inportunately crave store of Drink , the Physician thinks himself oblig'd to deny It ; as he does what they greedily desire , to his Patients of the Green-Sickness , or that Distemper they call Pica : Though the absurd and hurtful Things , as very unripe Fruit , Lime , Coals , and other incongruous Things , be earnestly long'd for . Thus also the Chirurgeon does often hinder Nature from closing up the Lips of a Wound , as She would unskilfully do , before it be well and securely heal'd at the bottom . So the Physician does often , by Purging or Phlebotomy , carry off that Matter , that Nature would more dangerously throw into the Lungs , and expel by frequent and violent Coughs . And so , if a Nerve or Tendon be prick'd , the Chirurgeon is fain , with Anodynes , and other convenient Medicines , to prevent or appease the unreasonable Transports of Nature , when , being in a Fury , by violent and threatning Convulsions , She not only much disorders , but endangers , the Patient . And so likewise , when in those Evacuations that are peculiar to Women , Nature affects , in some Individuals , to make them by undue and inconvenient Places , as the Nipples , the Mouth , or the Eyes , whereof we have divers Instances , among the Observations collected by Schenckius , or related by other good Authors . The Physitian is careful by Bleeding the Patient in the Foot and by using other Means , to oblige Nature to alter Her Purpose , and make the intended Evacuations by the proper Uterine Vessels . And , tho' according to the Institution of Nature , as they speak , there ought to be a Monthly discharge of these Superfluities , and therefore , whilst this is moderately made , the Physician does rather further than suppress It : Yet if , as it often happens in other Patients , Nature overlashes in making those Evacuations , to the great weakning or endangering the Sick Person , the Physitian is careful by contemperating Medicines and other Ways to correct Nature's exorbitancy and check Her profuseness of so necessary a Liquor , as the Blood. Other Instances , more considerable , than some of these hitherto mention'd , might be given to the same purpose ; but I forbear to do it , because , there being some , though perhaps very needless , Controversies about Them , I could not make out their fitness to be here alledg'd without more Words , than I am now willing to employ about unnecessary Proofs , fearing it might be thought , I have dwelt too long already upon the Explication of One Aphorism . I shall therefore only observe in short , that I look upon a good Physician , not so properly as a Servant to Nature , as One that is a Counsellor and a Friendly Assistant , who , in his Patient's Body , furthers these Motions and other Things , that he judges conducive to the Welfare and Recovery of It ; but as to Those , that he perceives likely to be hurtful , either by encreasing the Disease , or otherwise endangering the Patient , he think it is his Part to oppose or hinder , though Nature do manifestly enough seem to endeavour the exercising or carrying on those hurtful Motions . On this occasion , I shall take notice of the Practice of the more Prudent among Physicians themselves , who , being call'd to a Patient , subject to the Flux of the Haemorrhoids , if they find the Evacuation to be moderate , and likely either to benefit the Patient on another account , ( as in some Cases 't is , ) or at least to end well , they do , as some of them speak , commit the whole business to Nature ; that is , to speak intelligibly , they suffer It to take its Course , being incouraged to do so , in some Cases , by the Doctrine of Hippocrates , and in others by Experience . But , if the Evacuation prove to be too lasting , or too copious , they then are careful to hinder Nature from proceeding in it , and think themselves oblig'd to imploy both inward and outward Means , to put a stop to an Evacuation , which may bring on a Dropsie , or some other formidable Disease And if it be said , that Nature makes this Profusion of so necessary a Liquor as Blood , only because She is irritated by the Acrimony of some Humour mix'd with it ; I say , that this Answer , which , for Substance , is the same that Naturists may be compell'd to fly to , on many Occasions , is in effect a Confession , that Nature is no such wise Being as they pretend ; since She is so often provok'd to act , as it were , in a Fury , and do those things in the Body , that would be very mischievous to It , if the Physitian , more calm and wise than She , did not hinder Her. So that , notwithstanding the reverence I pay the great Hippocrates , it is not without due Caution and some Limitations , that I admit that notable Sentence of his , where he thus speaks ; * Invenit Natura ipsa sibi-ipsi aggressiones . And after three or four lines , Non edocta Natura & nullo Magistro usa , ea quibus opus est facit . Which , I fear , makes many Physitians less couragious and careful than they should , or perhaps would be , to employ their own Skill on divers Occasions , that much require It. I shall now add , that , as in some Cases , the Physitian relieves his Patient in a Negative Way , by opposing Nature in her unseasonable or disorderly Attempts : So in other Cases , he may do it in a Positive Way , by employing Medicines that either strengthen the Parts , as well Fluid as Stable , or make sensible Evacuations of Matters necessary to be proscrib'd by Them ; or ( he may do it , ) by using Remedies , that by their manifest Qualities oppugn those of the Morbifick Matter or Causes ; as when by Alcaly's or absorbing Medicaments he mortify's Praeter-natural Acids , or disables Them to do Mischief . And , perhaps , One may venture to say , that , in some Cases , the Physitian may ▪ in a Positive Way , contribute more to the Cure even of an inward Disease , than Nature Herself seems able to do : For , if there be any such Medicine preparable by Art , as Helmont affirms may be made of Paracelsus's Ludus , by the Liquor Alkahest ; or , as Cardan relates , that an Empirick had in his Time , who , travell'd up and down Italy , curing Those where-ever he came , that were tormented with the Stone of the Bladder ; If , I say , there be any such Medicines , the Physitian may , by such Instruments , perform that , which , for ought appears , is not to be done by Nature Herself , since we never find , that She dissolves a confirm'd Stone in the Bladder . Nay , sometimes the Physician does , even without the help of a Medicine , controle and over-rule Nature , to the great and sudden Advantage of the Patient . For , when a Person , otherwise not very weak , happens by a Fright , or some surprising ill News , to be so discompos'd , that the Spirits hastily and disorderly thronging to some inward Part , especially the Heart , hinder the regular and wonted Motion of It , by which disorder the Circulation of the Blood is hinder'd , or made very imperfect : In this Case , I say , the Patient is by Nature's great Care of the Heart , ( as is commonly suppos'd even by Physitians , ) cast into a Swoon ; whence the Physitian sometimes quickly frees him , by rubbing and pinching the Limbs , the Ears and the Nose , that the Spirits may be speedily brought to the External Parts of the Body ; which must be done by a Motion to the Circumference , ( as they call It , ) quite opposite to That towards the Centre or Heart , which Nature had given Them before . But as to the Theory of Swoonings , I shall not now examine its Truth , it being sufficient to warrant my drawing from thence an Argument ad Hominem , that the Theory is made Use of by Those I reason with . By what has been discours'd One may perceive , that , as there are some Phaenomena , that seem to favour the Doctrine of the Naturists about the Cure of Diseases , so there are Others , that appear more manifestly favourable to the Hypothesis we propose . And both these sorts of Phaenomena , being consider'd together , may well suggest a Suspition , that the most Wise and yet most Free Author of Things , having fram'd the first Individuals of Mankin'd , so as to be fit to last many Years , and endow'd those Protoplasts with the Power of propagating their Species ; it thereupon comes to pass , that in the subsequent Hydraulico-pneumatical Engines we call Human Bodies , when neither particular Providence , nor the Rational Soul , nor over-ruling Impediments interpose , Things are generally perform'd according to Mechanical Laws and Courses ; whether the Effects and Events of these prove to be conducive to the welfare of the Engine itself , or else cherish and foment Extraneous Bodies or Causes , whose Preservation and Prospering are hurtful to It. On which Supposition it may be said , That the happy things , referr'd to Nature's prudent Care of the Recovery and Welfare of sick Persons , are usually genuine Consequences of the Mechanism of the World , and the Patients Body ; which Effects luckily happen to be co-incident with his Recovery , rather than to have been purposely and wisely produced in order to It ; since , I observe , that Nature seems to be careful to produce , preserve , and cherish Things hurtful to the Body , as well as Things beneficial to It. For we see in the Stone of the Kidneys and Bladder , that out of Vegetable or Animal Substances of a slighter Texture , such as are the Alimental Juices , which , in Sucking Children ( who are observ'd to be frequently subject to the Stone in the Bladder ) are afforded by so mild a Liquor as Milk ; Nature skilfully frames a hard Body of so firm a Texture , that it puzzles Physicians and Chymists to tell , how such a Coagulation can be made of such Substances : And I have found more than one Calculus to resist both Spirit of Salt , that readily dissolves Iron and Steel , and that highly Corrosive Menstruum , Oyl of Vitriol itself . We see also , that , divers times , the Seeds or Seminal Principles of Worms , that lye conceal'd in unwholesome Fruits , and other ill-qualifi'd Aliments , are preserv'd and cherish'd in the Body , so , as in spight of the Menstruum's ferments , &c. they meet with there , they grow to be perfect Worms , ( of their respective kinds ) that are often very troublesome , and sometimes very dangerous , to the Body that harbours them : Producing , though perhaps not immediately , both more and more various Distempers ( especially here in England ) than every Physician is aware of . This Reflection may very well be applied to those Instances we meet with in good * Authors , of Frogs , and even Toads , whose Spawn , being taken in with corrupted Water , hath been cherished in the Stomach 'till the Eggs being grown to be compleat Animals , they produc'd horrid Symptoms in the Body , that had lodg'd and fed them . And if , according to the receiv'd Opinion of Physicians , stubborn Quartans are produc'd by a Melancholy Humour seated in the Spleen ; it may be said , that Nature seems to busie Herself to convert some Parts of the Fluid Chile into so tenacious and hardly dissipable a Juice , that in many Patients , notwithstanding the Neighbourhood of the Spleen and Stomach , neither strong Emeticks , nor Purges , nor other usual Remedies , are able , in a long time , to dislodg it , or resolve it , or correct it . But that is yet more conducive to my present purpose , that is afforded me by the Consideration of the Poyson of a Mad-dog , which Nature sometimes seems industriously and solicitously to preserve : Since we have Instances , in approved Authors , that a little Foam convey'd into the Blood by a slight hurt , ( perhaps quickly heal'd up , ) is , notwithstanding the constant Heat and perspirable Frame of the Human Body , and the dissipable Texture of the Foam , so preserved , and that sometimes for many Years , that , at the end of that long time , it breaks out , and displays its fatal Efficacy with as much vigour and fury , as if it had but newly been receiv'd into the Body . To this agrees That which is well known in Italy , about the biting of the Tarantula . For , though the Quantity of Poyson can scarce be visible , since 't is communicated by the Tooth of so small an Animal as a Spider , yet , in many Patients , 't is preserved during a great part of of their Lives , and manifests its Continuance in the Body by Annual Paroxysms . And , I know a Person of great Quality , who complain'd to me , that , being in the East , the biting or stinging of a Creature , whose offensive Arms were so small , that the Eye could very hardly discern the Hurt , had so lasting an Effect upon him , that , for about twelve Years after , he was reminded of his Mischance , by a Pain he felt in the hurt Place , about the same time of the Year that the Mischief was first done him . And , in some Hereditary Diseases , as the Gout , Falling-sickness , and some kinds of Madness , Nature seems to act as if She did , with Care as well as Skill , transmit to the unhappy Child such Morbifick Seeds or Impressions of the Parents Disease , that , in spight of all the various Alterations the younger Body passes through , during the Course of many Years , this constantly protected Enemy is able to exert its Power and Malice , after forty , or perhaps fifty , Years concealment . Such Reflections as these , to which may be added , that the Naturists make no scruple to style That Death , which Men are brought to by Diseases , a Natural Death , make me backward to admit the fam'd Sentence of Hippocrates hitherto consider'd , Morborum Naturae Medici , without limitations , especially those two that are deliver'd in the Fifth Section : To which I refer you the rather , because they may help you to discern , that divers Phaenomena , that favour not the receiv'd Notion of a kind and prudent Being , as Nature is thought to be , are yet very consistent with Divine Providence . SECT . VIII . I have now gone through so many of the celebrated Axioms , concerning Nature , that , I hope , I may reasonably presume , that the other Sentences of this kind , that my Haste makes me leave unmention'd , will be thought capable of being fairly explicated , and with Congruity to our Hypothesis , by the help of the Grounds already laid , since , with light Variations , they may be easily enough improv'd , and apply'd to those other Particulars , to which they are the most Analogous . But this Intimation ought not to hinder me to make a Reflection , that not only is pertinent to this place , but which I desire may have Retrospect upon a great part of the whole precedent Discourse . And it is This , that , though we could not Intelligibly explicate all the particular Axioms about Nature , and the Phaenomena of Inanimate Bodies , that are thought , but not by me granted , to favour them by Mechanical Principles ; it would not follow , that we must therefore yield up the whole Cause to the Naturists . For we have already shewn , and may do so yet further ere long , that the Supposition of such a Being , as they call Nature , is far from enabling Her Partizans to give intelligible Accounts of these and other Phaenomena of the Universe . And though our Doctrine sh●●ld be granted to be , as well as that generally receiv'd about Nature , insufficient to give good Accounts of Things Corporeal : Yet I shall have this Advantage in this Case , that a less degree of Probability may serve , in Arguments imploy'd but to justifie a Doubt , than is requir'd in Those that are to demonstrate an Assertion . 'T is true , that the Naturists tell us , that the Nature they assert is the Principle of all Motions and Operations in Bodies ; which infers , that in explicating Them , we must have recourse to Her. But before we acquiesce in , or confidently employ , this Principle , it were very fit we knew what it is . This Question I have discours'd of in the Section : But having there intimated a Reference to another Place , the Importance , as well as Difficulty of the Subject , invites me to resume in this Place the Consideration of It ; and both vary and add to what I formerly noted , that I may as well inculcate as clear my T●oughts about It. I demand then o● Those , that assert such a Nature as is vulgarly describ'd , whether it be a Substance or an Accident ? If it be the later , it should be declar'd , what kind of Accident it is ; how a Solitary Accident can have Right to all those Attributes , and can produce those numerous , manifold , and wonderful Effects , that they ascribe to Nature ; and why a complex of such Accidents , as are the Mechanical affections of Matter , ( as Figure , Bulk , Motion , &c. ) may not altogether , as probably as that Accident they call Nature , be conceived to have been Instituted by the perfectly Wise Author of the Universe , to produce those Changes among Bodies , which are ( at least for the most part , ) intelligibly referable to Them ? And if Things be not brought to pass by their Intervention , 't were very fit , as well as desirable , that we should be Inform'd , by what other Particular and Intelligible Means Nature can effect them better , than they may be by that Complex . But if it be said , as by Most it is , that the Principle , call'd Nature , is a Substance , I shall next demand , Whether it be a Corporeal , or an Immaterial One ? If it be said to be an Immaterial Substance , I shall further ask , Whether it be a Created One , or not ? If it be not , then we have God under another Name , and our Dispute is at an End , by the removal of its Object or Subject , which is said by the Schools to be God's Vicegerent , not God Himself . But if Nature be affirm'd ( as She is , at least by all Christian Philosophers , ) to be a Created Being , I then demand , Whether or no She be endowed with understanding , so as to know what she does , and for what Ends , and by what Laws She ought to Act ? If the Answer be Negative , the Supposition of Nature will be of very little Use to afford an intelligible Account of Things ; an unintelligent Nature being liable to the Objections , that will a little below be met with against the usefulness of Nature , in case She be suppos'd a Corporeal Being . And though it should be said , that Nature is endowed with Understanding , and performs such Functions as divers of the Antients ascribe to the Soul of the World ; besides , that this Hypothesis is near of kin to Heathenism , I do not think , that they who shall with many Grecian , and other Philosophers , who preceded Christianism , suppose a kind of Soul of the Universe , will find this Principle sufficient to explicate the Phaenomena of It. For if we may compare the Macrocosm and Microcosm in This , as well as many are wont to do in other Things ; we may conceive , that , though Nature be admitted to be indowed with Reason , yet a multitude of Phaenomena may be Mechanically produc'd , winhout Her immediate Intervention ; as we see that in Man , though the Rational Soul has so narrow a Province to take care of , as the Human Body , and is suppos'd to be intimately united to all the Parts of It ; yet , abundance of things are done in the Body by the Mechanism of it , without being produc'd by that Soul. Of this we may alledge , as an Instance , that , in Sleep , the Circulation of the Blood , the regular Beating of the Heart , Digestion , Nutrition , Respiration , &c. are perform'd without the immediate . Agency , or so much as the actual Knowledge , of the Mind . And , when a Man is awake , many things are done in his Body , not only without the Direction , but against the Bent of his Mind ; as often happens in Cramps and other Convulsions , Coughing , Yawnings , &c. Nay , though some Brutes , as particularly Apes , have the Structure of many Parts of their Bodies very like that of the Analogous Ones of Human Bodies : Yet , that admirable Work of the Formation and Organization of the Foetus , or little Animal , in the Womb , is granted by Philosophers to be made by the Soul of the Brute ( that is therefore said to be the Architect of his own Mansion , ) which yet is neither an Incorporeal , nor a Rational Substance . And , even in a Human Foetus , if we will admit the general Opinion of Philosophers , Physitians , Divines and Lawyers , I may be allowed to observe , that the Human Body , as exquisite an Engine as 't is justly esteem'd , is form'd without the Intervention of the rational Soul , which is not infus'd into the Body , 'till This hath obtain'd an Organization , that fits it to receive such a Guest ; which is commonly reputed to happen about the end of the Sixth Week , or before that of the Seventh . And this Consideration leads me a little further , and prompts me to ask , How much , by the Supposition or Knowledge of the Mind , ( at the newly mention'd time , ) we are enabled to explicate the Manner , How the foremention'd Functions of an Embryo are perform'd , when at the end of six or seven Week the Rational Soul supervenes and comes to be united to this living Engine ? And , if it be urg'd , that Nature being the Principle of Motion in Bodies , their various Motions , at least , which amount to a considerable Part of their Phaenomena , must be explainid by having recourse to Her : I answer , that 't is very difficult to conceive , how a Created Substance , that is Immaterial , can by a Physical Power or Action move a Body : The Agent having no impenetrable Part , wherewith to impell the Corporeal Mobile . I know , that God , who is an mmaterial Spirit , ought to be acknowledg'd the Primary Cause of Motion in Matter , because ( as we may justly with Monsieur Des Cartes infer , ) Motion not belonging to Corporeal Substance , as such ; This must owe That to an Incorporeal One. But then , I consider , that there is that infinite Distance between the Incomprehensible Creator , and the least imperfect Order of his Creatures , that we ought to be very Cautious , how we make Parallels between Him and Them , and draw Inferences from His Power & manner of Acting to Theirs . Since He , for Instance , can immediately act upon Human Souls , as having Created Them , but they are not able so to act upon one another . And I think it the more difficult to conceive and admit , that , if Nature be an Incorporeal Substance , She should be the greater Mover of the Mundane Matter , because we see , that , in a Human Body , the Rational Soul , ( which the School-Philosophers assert to be an Immaterial Spirit , ) tho' vitally united to it , can only determin the Motion of some of the Parts , but not give Motion to any , or so much as Regulate it in most . And , if Nature be said to move Bodies in another than a Physical Way , I doubt , whether the Supposition of such a Principle will be of much Use to Physiologers in explicating Phaenomena ; since I shall scarce think him an Inquisitive or a Judicious Doctor , who should imagine , that he explains , that it gives an intelligible and particular Account of the astonishing Symptoms of those strange Diseases , that divers very Learned and Sober Physitians impute to Witchcraft , when he says , that those strange Distortions and convulsive Motions , for Instance , and other Prodigious Effects , were produc'd by a wicked immaterial Spirit , call'd a Devil . But having to this purpose said more in another Paper , which you may command the Sight of , I shall not trouble you with it here . The past Discourse opposes their Opinion , who assert Nature to be an Immaterial Creature . But because 't is thought , that a greater Number of Philosophers , at least among the Moderns , take Her to be Corporeal , I shall now address my Discourse to their Hypothesis . And though I might object , that , if Nature be a Body , it may be demanded , How She can produce , in Men , Rational Souls , that are Immaterial Beings , and not capable to be produc'd by any Subtiliation or other Change of Matter whatsoever ? Yet , waving this Objection , I shall first demand , Whether Those , I reason with , believe Nature , though Corporeal , to act Knowingly , i. e. with Consciousness of what She does , and for pre-designed Ends ; or else to be blindly and necessarily moved and directed by a Superior Agent , indow'd with ( what She wants , ) an excellent Understanding ; and then I shall represent a few things , appliable some to one or the other of the two Answers , that may be made , and some to both . And first , the Cartesians would ask , How , if Nature be a Corporeal Substance , we can conceive Her capable of Thinking ; and , which is more , of being a most Wise and Provident Director of all the Motions that are made in the Corporeal World ? Secondly , A Philosophizer may justly ask , How a Corporeal Being can so pervade , and , as it were , com-penetrate the Universe , as to be intimately present with all its Minute Parts , whereof yet 't is said to be the Principle of Motion ? Thirdly , He may also demand , Whence Nature , being a Material Substance , comes itself to have Motion , whereof 't is said to be the Principle ? Since Motion does not belong to Matter in itself , and a Body is as truly a Body when it rests , as when it moves . And , if it be answer'd , that the First Cause , that is , God , did at first put it into Motion ; I reply , that the same Cause may , at least as probably , be suppos'd to have put the unquestion'd Mundane Matter into Motion , without the Intervention of another Corporeal Being , in whose Conception , ( i. e. as 't is Matter , ) Motion is not involv'd . Fourthly , It may likewise be ask'd , How the Laws of Motion come to be observ'd or maintain'd by a Corporeal Being ? which , as merely such , is either uncapable of understanding them , or of acting with respect to them , or at least is not necessarily endow'd with any knowledge of them , or power to conform to them , & to make all the Parts of the unquestion'd Mundane Matter do so too . Fifthly , And I do not see , how the taking in such an unintelligent & undesigning Principle will free our Understandings from great Difficulties , when we come to explicate the Phaenomena of Bodies . For , as is elsewhere noted , if Nature be a Bodily Creature , and acts necessarily , and ( if I may so speak , ) fatally , I see no Cause to look upon It but as a kind of Engine ; and the Difficulty may be as great , to conceive how all the several Parts of this supposed Engine , call'd Nature , are themselves fram'd and mov'd by the Great Author of Things , and how they act upon one another , as well as upon the undoubted Mundane Bodies ; as 't is to conceive how , in the World itself , which is manifestly an admirably contriv'd Automaton , the Phaenomena may , by the same Author , ( who was able to endow Bodies themselves with Active Powers , as well as he could , on other scores , make them Causes , ) be produc'd by Vertue , and in consequence of the Primitive Construction and Motions that He gave it ( and still maintains in it , ) without the Intervention of such a thing , as they call Nature . For This , as well as the World , being a Corporeal Creature , we cannot conceive , that either of them act otherwise than Mechanically . And it seems very suitable to the Divine Wisdom , that is so excellently display'd in the Fabrick and Conduct of the Universe , to imploy in the World , already fram'd and compleated , the fewest and most simple Means , by which the Phaenomena , design'd to be exhibited in the World , could be produc'd . Nor need we be much mov'd by hearing some Naturists say , that Nature , though not an Incorporeal Being , is of an Order Superior to mere Matter ; as divers of the School-men teach the Things , they call Material Forms to be . For , who can clearly conceive an Order or Kind of Beings , that shall be Real Substances , and yet neither Corporeal nor Immaterial ? Nor do I see , how the Supposition of this Unintelligible , or at least Unintelligent Being , though we should grant it to have a kind of Life or Soul , will much assist us to explicate the Phaenomena ; as if a Man be acquainted with the Construction of Mills , he he may as well conceive , how Corn is ground by a Mill , driven by the Wind or by a Stream of Water , which are Brute and Senseless Beings , as he can by knowing , that 't is kept at Work by a Horse , who , though an Animated Being , acts in our Case but as a Part of an Engine that is determin'd to go round , and who does neither intend to grind the Corn , nor know that he grinds It. And in this Place ( though perhaps not the very fittest , ) I may Question , With what Congruity to their Master's Doctrine , the School-Philosophers teach , that Nature is the Principle of Motion in all the Bodies , they call Natural . For , not to urge , that those great Masses of Sublunary Matter , to which they give the Name of Elements , and the Mixt Bodies , that consist of them , are , by divers learned Men , said to be mov'd to or from the Centre of the Earth , by distinct Internal Principles , which they call Gravity in the Earth and Water , and Levity in the Fire and Air ; and that there is ascrib'd also to every compounded Body , that Quality of the Two , which belongs to the Element that predominates in It. Not to urge this , I say , consider , that the Coelestial Part of the World does so far exceed the Sub-Coelestial in Vastness , that there is scarce any Comparison between them ; and yet the Generality of the Peripateticks , after Aristotle , tell us , that the Coelestial Globes of Light , and the vast Orbs they suppose them to be fix'd in , are mov'd from West to East by Intelligences , that is , Rational and Separate Beings , without whose Conduct they presume , that the Motions of the Heavens could not be so Regular and Durable , as we see they are . So that , in that Part of the Universe , which is incompararably vaster than the Sublunary is , Intelligences being the Causes of Motion , there is no Recourse to be had to Nature , as the true and internal Principle of It. And here it may not , perhaps , be improper to declare somewhat more fully a Point already touch'd upon , namely , that , if to know what is the general Efficient Cause of Motion , can much contribute to the Explication of particular Phaenomena ; the Hypothesis of those Naturists I now reason with , will have no considerable Advantage , if any at all of Ours ; which derives them from the Primitive Impulse given by God to Matter , and from the Mechanical Affections of the greater and lesser Portions of It. For 't is all one to Him , that would declare by what particular Motion , as Swift , Slow , Uniform , Accelerated , Direct , Circular , Parabolical , &c. this or that Phaenomenon is produc'd ; to know , whether the Motions of the Parts of Matter were Originally impress'd on them by Nature , or immediately by God ; unless it be , that He , being of infinitely Perfect Knowledge , may be , more probably than a Creature , suppos'd to have at first produc'd in Matter Motions best accommodated to the Phaenomena , that were to be exhibited in the World. Nor do I see sufficient Cause to grant , that Nature Herself ( whatever She be , ) produces any Motion de Novo , but only , that She transfers and regulates That , which was communicated to Matter at the beginning of Things : ( As we formerly noted , that in the Human Body , the Rational Soul or Mind has no Power to make new Motions , but only to direct those of the Spirits and of the grosser Organs and Instruments of voluntary Motion . ) For , besides that many of the Modern Naturalists approve of the Cartesian Opinion , That the same Quantity of Motion is always preserv'd in the whole Mass of of the Mundane Matter , that was communicated to it at first , though it be perpetually transferring it from one Part to another : Besides this , I say , I consider , that , if Nature produces in these & those Bodies Motion , that were never before in Beings ; ( unless much Motion be annihilated , which is a thing as yet unprov'd , ) the Quantity of Motion in the Universe must have for some Thousands of Years perpetually increas'd , and must continue to do so ; which is a Concession , that would much disorder the whole Theory of Local Motion , and much perplex Philosophers , instead of assisting Them , in explicating the Phaenomena of Bodies . And as for the Effects of Local Motion in the Parts of the Universal Matter , which Effects make a great Part of the Phaenomena of the World : After what I have formerly declar'd , you will not wonder to hear me confess , that , to me , the Supposition of Nature , whether Men will have Her an Immaterial or Corporeal Substance , and either without Knowledge or else indowed with Understanding , doth not seem absolutely Necessary , nor perhaps very Useful , to make us comprehend , how they are produc'd . The Bodies of Animals , are divers of them little less curiously fram'd than Mens , and most of them more exquisitely , than , for ought we know , the great Inanimate Mass of the Corporeal World is : And yet , in the Judgment of no mean Naturalists , some of the Mechanical Philosophers , that deny Cogitation , and even Sense properly so call'd , to Beasts , do , at least as Intelligibly and Plausibly , as those that ascribe to them Souls indow'd with such Faculties as make them scarce more than gradually different from Human Ones , explicate the Phaenomena that are observ'd in them . And I know not , whether I may not on this Occasion add , that the Peripateticks themselves , especially the Moderns , teach some things , whence One may argue , that the Necessity of recurring to Nature does not reach to so many things by far , as is by them suppos'd . For the Efformation ( or Framing ) of the Bodies of Plants and Animals , which are by great odds the finest pieces of Workmanship to be met with among Bodies , is ascrib'd not immediately to Nature , but to the Soul itself , which they will have to be the Author of the Organization of the Body , and therefore call it the Architect of its own Mansion ; which , they say , that it frames by an Innate Power and Skill , that some call Plastick , and to which others give other Names . And unto the same Soul , operating by Her several Functions , they attribute the Concoction of Aliments , the Expulsion of Excrements , the Production of Milk , Semen , &c. the Appetitive , Loco-motive , and I know not how many other Faculties , ascrib'd to Living Bodies . And , even in many Inanimate Ones , the noblest Properties and Operations are , by the same School-Philosophers , attributed to what they call their Substantial Forms ; since from These they derive the wonderful Properties of the Load-stone , the attractive Faculty of Amber and other Electricks , and the Medical Vertues of Gems and other Mineral Bodies , whether Consistent or Fluid . But not to insist on this Argument , because 't is but ad Hominem , ( as they speak , ) if we consider the Thing itself , by a free Examen of the pretended Explanations , that the Vulgar Philosophers are wont , by recurring to Nature , to give of the Phaenomena of the Universe ; we shall not easily look on those Accounts , as meriting the Name of Explications . For to explicate a Phaenomenon , 't is not enough to ascribe it to one general Efficient , but we must intelligibly shew the particular manner , how that general Cause produces the propos'd Effect . He must be a very dull Enquirer , who , demanding an Account of the Phaenomena of a Watch , shall rest satisfied with being told , that 't is an Engine made by a Watch-Maker ; though nothing be thereby declar'd of the Structure and Co-aptation of the Spring , Wheels , Ballance , and other Parts of the Engine ; and the manner , how they act on one another , so as to cooperate to make the Needle point out the true Hour of the Day . And ( to improve to my present purpose an Example formerly touch'd upon , ) as he that knows the Structure and other Mechanical Affections of a Watch , will be able by Them to explicate the Phaenomena of It , without supposing , that it has a Soul or Life to be the internal Principle of its Motions or Operations ; so he , that does not understand the Mechanism of a Watch , will never be enabled to give a rational Account of the Operations of It , by supposing , as those of Chiness did , when the Jesuits first brought Watches thither , that a Watch is an European Animal , or Living Body , and indow'd with a Soul. This Comparison seems not ill to befit the Occasion of propounding It ; but to second It by another , that is more purely Physical ; when a Person , unacquainted with the Mathematicks , admires to see , That the Sun rises and sets in Winter in some Parts of the Horizon , and in Summer in Others , distant enough from them ; that the Day , in the former Season , is by great odds shorter than in the Later , and sometimes ( as some days before the Middle of March and of Sept. ) the Days are equal to the Night ; that the Moon is sometimes seen in Conjunction with the Sun , and sometimes in Opposition to Him ; and , between those two States , is every Day variously illuminated ; and , that sometimes one of those Planets , and sometimes another , suffers an Eclipse ; this Person , I say , will be much assisted to understand , how these things are brought to pass , if he be taught the clear Mathematical Elements of Astronomy . But , if he be of a Temper to reject these Explications , as too defective , 't is not like , that it will satisfie him , to tell him after Aristotle and the School-Men , That the Orbs of the Sun and Moon , and other Coelestial Spheres , are mov'd by Angels or Intelligences ; since to refer him to such general and undetermin'd Causes , will little , or not at all , assist him to understand , how the recited Phaenomena are produc'd . If it be here objected , That these Examples are drawn from Factitious , not from merely Physical , Bodies ; I shall return this brief Answer , and desire that it be apply'd not only to the Two freshly mention'd Examples , but to All of the like Kind , that may be met with in this whole Treatise , ( near the Beginning of which , had I remember'd it , something to the same purpose should have had Place . ) I say then in short , that divers of the Instances we are speaking of are intended but for Illustrations ; and that others may be useful Instances , if they should be no more than Analogous Ones : Since Examples , drawn from Artificial Bodies and Things , may have both the Advantage of being more clearly conceiv'd by ordinary Understandings , and That of being less obnoxious to be Question'd in that Particular , in which the Comparison or Correspondence consists . And I the less scruple to imploy such Examples , because Aristotle himself , and some of his more learned Followers , make Use of divers Comparisons , drawn from the Figures and other Accidents of Artificial Things , to give an Account of Physical Subjects , and even of the Generation , Corruption and Forms of Natural Bodies . This Advertisement premis'd , I persue the Discourse it interrupted , by adding , That thus we see That confirm'd , which was formerly observ'd , namely , that though Mechanical Principles could not be satisfactorily imploy'd for explaining the Phaenomena of our World ; we must not therefore necessarily recur to , and acquiesce in , that Principle , that Men call Nature , since neither will That intelligibly explain Them : But in that Case , we should ingeniously confess , That we are yet at a loss , how they are perform'd ; and that this Ignorance proceeds , rather from the Natural Imperfection of our Understandings , than from our not preferring Nature ( in the Vulgar Notion of It , ) to the Mechanical Principles , in the Explication of the Phaenomena of the Universe . For whereas Monsieur Des Cartes , and other acute Men , confidently teach , that there are scarce any of these Phaenomena , that have been truly and intelligibly deduc'd from the Principles peculiar to the Aristotelians and School-Philosophers ; it will scarce be deny'd by any that is acquainted with Physico-Mathematical Disciplines , such as Opticks , Astronomy , Hydrostaticks , and Mechanicks , more strictly so call'd , but that very many Effects ( whereof Some have been handled in this present Tract , ) are clearly explicable by Mechanical Principles ; which , for that Reason , Aristotle himself often imploys in his Quaestiones Mechanicae and elswhere . So that , if because the Corpuscularian Principles , cannot be satisfactorily made Use of to account for all that happens among Things Corporeal , we must refuse to acquiesce in them : It is but just , that , since a Recourse to what is call'd Nature is yet more dark and insufficient , at least , we must reject as well the Later as the Former Hypothesis , and endeavour to find some Other preferrable to Both. And now , if it be demanded , what Benefit may redound to a Reader from the Explications given in the foregoing Seventh Section ? and in general , from the Troublesome , as well as Free , Enquiry , whereof they make a considerable Part ? I shall Answer , That I am not quite out of Hope , that the Things hitherto discours'd may do some Services both to Natural Philophy and to Religion . And as to the first of these ; this Tract may be of Use to the cultivaters of that Science , by dissuading them from employing often , and without great need , in their Philosophical Discourses and Writings , a Term , ( I mean Nature , ) which , by reason of its great Ambiguity , and the little or no Care , which Those that use It are wont to take , to distinguish its different Acceptions , occasions both a great deal of Darkness and Confusedness in what Men say and write about Things Corporeal ; and a multitude of Controversies , wherein really Men do but wrangle about Words , whilst they think they dispute of Things ; and perhaps would not differ at all , if they had the Skill or Luck to express themselves clearly . Besides which Service , the past Discourse may do this Other , to wean Many from the fond Conceit they cherish , that they understand or explicate a Corporeal Subject or a Phaenomenon , when they ascribe it to Nature . For to do That , One needs not be a Philosopher , since a Country Swain may easily do the same Thing . On this Occasion , I must not forbear to take notice , that the unskilful Use of Terms of far less Extent and Importance , and also less Ambiguous , than the word Nature is , has been , and still is , no small Impediment to the Progress of Sound Philosophy . For not only the greatest Part both of Physitians ( though otherwise learned Men , ) and of Chymists ; but the Generality of Physiologers too , have thought , that they have done their Part , though not on all Occasions yet on very Many , when they have referr'd an Effect or a Phaenomenon to some such Things as those , that are presum'd to be Real Qualities ; or are by some styl'd Natural Powers ; or are by others , by a more comprehensive and more usual Name , ( which therefore here chiefly imploy , ) call'd Faculties ; for each of which they are wont to form a Name , fit for Their purpose : Though they do not intelligibly declare , what this Faculty is , and in what manner the Operations they ascribe to It , are perform'd by It. Thus the attractive Faculty ascrib'd to a Man , that is enabled by Nature's ( presum'd ) abhorrence of a Vacuum , to suck up Drink through a Straw or Pipe , has been for many Ages acquiesced in , as the true Cause of the Ascension of that Liquor in Suction ; of which nevertheless the Modern Philosophers , that have slighted Explications deriv'd merely from Faculties , have assign'd ( as has been already declar'd , ) Intelligible , and even Mechanical Causes . The Power that a Load-stone has with one Pole to attract ( as they speak , ) the Northern Point of the Mariner's Needle , and with the Other to drive it away , is look'd upon as one of the Noblest and most proper Faculties of that admirable Stone . And yet I elsewhere shew , how in a very small , indeed , but true and natural Magnet , I have , by a bare , and sometimes invisible , Change of Texture , given that Extream of the Magnet , that before drew the Southern Point of the Needle , the Power to draw the Northern , and to the opposite Extream , the Power to drive it away : So much does even this wonderful attractive Faculty , as 't is call'd , depend upon the Mechanical Structure of the Mineral , and its Relation to other Bodies , among which 't is plac'd , especially the Globe of the Earth , and its Magnetical Effluvia . But because in another Paper , I purposely discourse of what Naturists call Faculties , I shall here content my self to note in general , that the Term Faculty may , indeed , be allowed of , if . It be applied as a compendious Form of Speech , but not as denoting a real and distinct Agent ; since in reality the Power or Faculty of a Thing is ( at least ) oftentimes but the Matter of It , made Operative by some of its Mechanical Modifications ; [ I say , some , because the Complex of all makes up its Particular Nature . ] And with how little Scruple soever , Men commonly speak of Faculties , as supposing Them to be distinct and active Principles ; yet this Condition does not necessarily belong to them . For sometimes , if not frequently , the Effect , of what is reputed a Natural Power of Faculty , is produc'd by the Texture , Figure , and , in a word , Mechanical Disposition of the Agent ; whereby it determines the Action of a remoter Agent to the produc'd Effect . Thus in a Clock , to make the Ballance vibrate , to point at the Hour , to make , at set times , the Hammer strike upon the Bell , are but different Effects of the Weight or Spring , that sets and keeps the Engine in Motion . And so a Key may either acquire or lose its Power of opening a Door ( which , perhaps , some School-Men would call its aperitive Faculty , ) by a Change , not made in itself , but in the Locks it is apply'd to , or in the Motion of the Hand that manages It. And least it should be objected , that these Instances are taken wholly from Artificial Bodies , I shall add , that , when a clear Piece of Native Chrystal has obtain'd , as it often does , a good Prismatical Shape , and is , in a due Position , expos'd to the Sun-beams ; its Figuration , by inabling it to refract and reflect those Beams after a certain Manner , gives it a Colorifick Faculty , whereby it is inabled to exhibit that wonderful and pleasing variety of Colours , that emulate , if not surpass , those of the Rain-bow . And so in a Concave Metalline Looking-glass , though there seem to be many distinct Faculties , such as that of Reflecting , Inverting , Magnifying divers Objects , and Melting , Burning , &c. several Bodies ; yet all these Powers are but the genuine Consequences of the Figure , Capacity and Smoothness , which are Mechanical Affections of the Matter of the Speculum . And , indeed , if I judge aright , ( though what I am going to say will seem a Paradox , ) yet many Qualities of very many Bodies are but lasting Dispositions to be thus or thus wrought upon by the Action of External Agents , and also ( perchance ) to modifie that Action ; as we see , that the Power of making an Eccho , that is observ'd in divers hollow Places , is nothing but the Mechanical Disposition , their Figure and Resistence gives them to reflect a Sound . And , to resume the lately mention'd Instance of a Key , we may add , that , by bare Position , either End of it , especially if the Key be long , may be made to acquire or lose a Transient Magnetick Faculty from the Effluvia of that great Magnet , the Earth ; and that also the same Key may , in a few Moments , acquire a durable Magnetism , by a Mechanical Change receiv'd from the Load-stone , as is known to Those , that are any thing vers'd in the Philosophy of that wonderful Mineral . And to me it seems likely , that one main Reason , why learned Men have ascrib'd such inherent and active Powers , as they call Faculties , to so many Bodies , is , because that , not being conversant enough with Natural and Artificial Things , they did not duly perpend , how great a Difference there may be between a Body consider'd absolutely , or by itself , and the same Body consider'd in such Circumstances , as it may be found in . For in some Cases a Physical Body many have strange Things justly ascrib'd to It , though not as 't is such a Body consider'd simply , or unassociated with other Bodies ; but as 't is plac'd among congruous Ones , and makes the Principal or most Operative Part of a compounded Body , or of the Complex of Bodies it is joyn'd with , and which are of such determinate Structures , as are convenient for the Phaenomena , to be exhibited . This may be Analogically seen in what happens to a Spring . For if , being bent , 't is held in Ones Hand , or crouded into a Box , 't is but a Simple thing , that does only , by its Expansive Endeavour , strive to remove the Bodies that keep it compress'd . But in a curious Watch , it may , by virtue of the Structure of that Engine , become the Principle of I know not how many differing , and perhaps contrary , Motions , among the Parts of It ; and of many notable Phaenomena and Effects exhibited or produc'd thereby . This Reflection may , perhaps , be improv'd , if I here add , that , in many Bodies , a Fluid Substance , determin'd to convenient Motions , may be equivalent to an Internal Spring ; especially if it be assisted by friendly External Agents . This may be illustrated by considering , that if One that plays skilfully on a Flute , blow out of his Mouth into the open Air , he will but turn it into a vapid Aereal Stream : But if this Wind duly pass into the Instrument , and be modify'd there by the Musician's Fingers and Skill , the simple Stream of Air may be form'd into very various and melodious Tunes . Thus Gunpowder artificially temper'd , tho' , if it be fir'd in the open Air , it will give only a rude and sudden Flash , that presently vanishes ; yet , if it be skilfully dispos'd of in Rockets and other well-contriv'd Instruments , and then kindled , it will exhibit a great and pleasing variety of Shining Bodies and Phaenomena , that are justly admir'd in the best sort of Artificial Fire-works . A Physical Instance also , in favour of our Analogical or Vicarious Springs ( if I may so call them , ) is afforded me by the Bulbs of Onions , and the Roots of Aloes , commonly call'd Semper-vive , and some other Vegetables , which in the Spring being expos'd to the Air , the Juices and Spirits , contain'd in them , will be so agitated by the Warmth of that Season , and so modify'd by the particular Structure of the more firm Parts , that , though neither Earth nor Rain co-operate , they will shoot forth green Stalks or Leaves for many Weeks together , as if they were planted in a good Soil ; ( though the Matter of these green Productions be furnish'd by the radical Parts themselves , as may be argued both from the manifest Diminution of the Bulb in Bigness , and the great and gradual Decrement in Weight , that I observ'd in making Experiments of this King. And so also the Air , which is an External Fluid , concurring with the Juices and Spirits of divers Insects and other cold Animals , may both be put into Motion , and have that Motion so determin'd by their Organization , as to recover in the Spring or Summer , as it were , a new Life , after they have lain moveless and like dead Things , all the Winter ; as we see in Flies , that , in a hot Air , quickly recover Motion and Sense , after having lost Both , for perhaps many Months . And the like Change may be far more suddenly observ'd in Them , in the warmer Seasons of the Year , when the Air is drawn from Them by the Pneumatick Pump , and afterwards permitted to enliven Them again . And to give another Instance , that may possibly please better , ( because , as 't is purely Physical , so 't is Simple and very Conspicuous , ) tho' that which the Sun-beams are wont primarily to produce be but Light and , perhaps , Heat ; yet falling in a due Manner upon a rorid Cloud , they form there the Figure of a vast Bow , and , being variously reflected and , refracted , adorn it with the several Colours , Men admire in the Rain-Bow . But I must not farther prosecute an Observation , that I mention'd but occasionally , as an Instance whereby to shew , that the advancement of solid Philosophy may be much hinder'd by Mens Custom of assigning , as true causes of Physical Effects , Imaginary Things or perhaps Arbitrary Names ; among which none seems to have had a more malevolent Influence upon Physiology than the Term Nature , none having been so frequently and confidently us'd , or imploy'd to so many differing Purposes . And therefore , though I would not totally forbid the Use of the word Nature , nor of Expressions of Kin to It , in Popular Discourses or even in some Philosophical Ones , where Accurateness is not requir'd or Ambiguity is prevented by the Context ; nor ( to dispatch ) whereit may be imploy'd as a compendious form of speech , without danger to Truth , or Prejudice to Sound Philosophy , ( in which Cases I myself forbear not the Use of It ; ) yet , I hope , our Free Enquiry may ( somewhat at least , ) conduce to the more skilful Indagation , and happy Discovery , of Physical Truths , if it can perswade Men to make Use less frequently , and with more Circumspection , of so ambiguous , and so often abus'd , a Term as Nature ; and cease to presume , that a Man has well perform'd the part of a true Physiologer , till he have circumstantially or particularly deduc'd the Phaenomenon he considers , by Intelligible Ways , from Intelligible Principles . Which he will be constantly put in Mind of doing , or discover that he hath not done it ; if , by forbearing general and ambiguous Terms and Words , he endeavours to explain Things by Expressions , that are clear to all attentive Readers , furnish'd with an ordinary measure of Understanding and Reason . And this perspicuous Way of Philosophizing should be not a little recommended to ingenious Men , by the valuable Discoveries , which Those that have imploy'd it , in their Researches and Explications of difficult Things , have in this Inquisitive Age happily made , not only about the various Phaenomena , commonly referr'd to the Fuga Vacui ; but in the Hydrostaticks , Opticks , Anatomy , Botanicks , and divers other Parts of real Learning , that I cannot now stay to enumerate . And thus much it may possibly be sufficient to have said , about the Service our Doctrine may do Natural Philosophy . As for Religion , if what I have formerly said in favour of it be duly consider'd and apply'd , the past Discourse will not appear unfriendly , nor perhaps useless , to It. And therefore , if I do here abridge what I have there said , and add to it some Considerations , that were fit to be reserv'd for this Place ; I hope the Doctrine , we have propos'd , may appear fit to do it a threefold Service . I. And in the First Place , Our Doctrine may keep Many , that were wont , or are inclin'd , to have an excessive Veneration for what they call Nature , from running , or being seduc'd , into those Extravagant and Sacrilegious Errors , that have been upon plausible Pretences imbrac'd not only by many of the old Heathen Philosophers but , by divers Modern Professors of Christianity , who have of late reviv'd , under new Names and Dresses , the impious Errors of the Gentiles . This I venture to say , because many of the Heathen Writers , as hath been shewn in the Fourth Section , ackonwledg'd indeed a God ( as these also own they do , ) but meant such a God , as they often too little discriminated from Matter , and even from the a World ; and as is very differing from the true One , ador'd by Christians and Jews : For Ours is a God , first , infinitely Perfect ; and then secondly , by consequence , both Incorporeal and too Excellent to be so united to Matter , as to animate it like the Heathens Mundane Soul ; or to become to any Body a Soul properly so call'd ; and thirdly , Uncapable of being divided , & having either Human Souls or other Beings , as it were , torn or carv'd out , or otherwise separated from him , so as to be truly Parts or Portions of his own Substance . b b The Error here rejected , was the Opinion of many of the Heathen Philosophers , and particularly of the Stoical Sect ; of whose Author , * * In Vita Zenonis . Laertius says , De Divina Substantia Zeno ait Mundum totum atque Coelum . And several Ethnick Philosophers , even after the Light of the Gospel began to shine in the World , adopted the Argument of the Elder Stoicks , who inferr'd the World to be Animated and Rational from the Nature of the Human Soul , which they thought a Portion of the Intelligent Part of the World , that some of them confounded with the Deity . For the Soicks ( in Laertius ) affirm , De Vitis Phil. l. 7. Mundum esse Animale & Rationale & Animatum ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) & Intelligibile . And 't is added , Mundum animatum esse , inde manifestum est , quod Anima nostra inde veluti avulsa sit . Thus Seneca , Epist. 92. Quid est autem cur non existimes , in eo divini aliquid existere , quae Dei pars est ? Plutarch in Quaest. Plut. So Plutarch , speaking of the Soul , Non opus Solum Dei , sed & pars est ; neque ab ipso , sed ex ipso nata est . And Epictetus , Dissert . 1. caip . 14. Animae ita alligatae & conjunctae Deo sunt , ut particulae ejus sint . Whereas , the Idolaters and Infidels I speak of , conceiv'd , under the Name of God , a Being , about which they dogmatically entertained Conceptions , which , tho' different from one another , are much more so from the Truth . For first , Most of Them thought Their God to be purely Corporeal , as , besides what Diogenes Laertius and Others relate , I remember Origen doth in several Places affirm . If you will believe c c Praepar . lib. 3. cap. 4. Eusebius , the Ancient Aegyptian Theologers not only affirm'd the Sun , Moon and Stars to be Gods , but deny'd Incorporeal Substances , or Invisible Nature's , to have fram'd the World , but only the Sun , that is discoverable to our Eyes . And this Corporiety of God seems manifestly to be the Opinion of Mr. Hobbs and his genuine Disciples , to divers of whose Principles and Dogmas it is as congruous , as 't is repugnant to Religion . But secondly , There are Others , that allow'd a Soul of the world , which was a Rational and Provident Being , together with the Corporeal Part of the Universe , especially Heaven , ( which , I remember , Aristotle himself styles a d d De Coelo l. 2. c. 3. Divine Body , ( or , as some render his Expressions , the Body of God : ) But withal , They held , that this Being did properly Inform this great Mass of the Universe , and so was , indeed , a Mundane Soul. And though some of our late Infidels ( formerly pointed at in this Treatise , ) pretend to be great Discoverers of new Light in this Affair , yet , as 〈◊〉 ●s I am inform'd of their Doctrine , it has much Affinity with , and is little or not at all better than That which I formerly noted out of Lactantius to have been asserted by the Stoicks , and the Doctrine which is express'd by Maximus ( a Pagan ) to St. Austin . Equidem Vnicum esse Deum summum atque magnificum , quis tam demens , tam mente captus , ut neg●t esse certissimum ? Hujus nos virtutes per Mundanum opus diffusas , multis vocabulis invocamus , quoniam Nomen ejus Cuncti proprium ignoremus . Or by that Famous and Learned Roman , Varro , who is cited by St. Austin , De Civit Dei lib. 7. cap. 6. to have said , Deum se arbitrari Animam Mundi , & hunc ipsum Mundum esse Deum : Sed sicut Hominem Sapientem , cum sit ex Animo & Corpore , tamen ab animo dicimus Sapientem ; ita Mundum Deum dici ab Animo , cum sit ex Animo & Corpore . The Doctrine , by us propos'd , may ( 't is hop'd , ) much conduce to justifie some Remarkable Proceedings of Divine Providence , against those Cavillers , that boldly censure It , upon the account of some Things , that they judge to be Physical Irregularities , ( for Moral Ones concern not this Discourse , ) such as Monsters , Earth-quakes , Floods , Eruptions of Volcanos , Famines , &c. For , according to our Doctrine , — 1. God is a most Free Agent , and Created the World , not out of necessity , but voluntarily , having fram'd It , as he pleas'd and thought fit , at the beginning of Things , when there was no Substance but Himself , and consequently no Creature , to which He could be oblig'd , or by which he could be limited . 2. God having an Understanding infinitely Superior to that of Man , in Extent , Clearness , and other Excellencies , He may rationally be suppos'd to have fram'd so Great and Admirable an Automaton as the World , and the subordinate Engines compriz'd in it for several Ends and Purposes , some of them relating chiefly to His Corporeal , and others to His Rational Creatures ; of which Ends , he hath vouchsafed to make Some discoverable by our dim Reason , but Others are probably not to be penetrated by it , but lye conceal'd in the deep Abyss of His Unfathomable Wisdom . 3. It seems not Incongruous to conceive , that this most Excellent and Glorious Being thought fit to order Things so , that both His Works and Actions might bear some Signatures , and as it were Badges of His Attributes , and especially to stamp upon His Corporeal Works some Tokens or Impresses , discernable by Human Intellects , of His Divine Wisdom ; an Attribute that may advantagiously disclose Itself to us Men , by producing a vast Multitude of Things , from as few , and as simple , Principles , and in as Vniform a Way , as , with Congruity to His other Attributes , is possible . 4. According to this Supposition , it seems , that it became the Divine Author of the Vniverse to give It such a Structure , and such Powers , and to establish among its Parts such general and constant Laws , as best suited with His purposes in Creating the World ; and , to give these Catholick Laws , and particular Parts or Bodies , such Subordinations to one another , and such References to the Original Fabrick of the Grand System of the World , that , on all particular occasions , the Welfare of inferior or private Portions of It , should be only so far provided for , as their Welfare is consistent with the general Laws setled by God in the Vniverse , and with Such of those Ends , that he propos'd to himself in framing It , as are more Considerable , than the Welfare of those particular Creatures . Upon these Grounds , if we set aside the Consideration of Miracles , as Things supernatural , and of those Instances , wherein the Providence of the great Rector of the Universe , and Human Affairs , is pleas'd peculiarly to interpose ; it may be rationally said , That God having an Infinite Understanding , to which all Things are at once in a manner Present , did , by vertue of it , clearly discern , what would happen , in consequence of the Laws by Him establish'd , in all the possible Combinations of Them , and in all the Junctures of Circumstances , wherein the Creatures concern'd in Them may be found . And , that having , when all these things were in His Prospect , setled among His Corporeal Works , general and standing Laws of Motion suited to His most Wise Ends , it seems very congruous to His Wisdom , to prefer ( unless in the newly excepted Cases ) Catholick Laws , and higher Ends , before subordinate Ones , and Uniformity in His Conduct before making changes in It according to every sort of particular Emergencies : And consequently , not to recede from the general Laws He at first most Wisely establish'd , to comply with the Appetites or the Needs of particular Creatures , or to prevent some seeming Irregularities ( such as Earth-quakes , Floods , Famins , &c. ) incommodious to Them , which are no other than such as He fore saw would happen ( as the Eclipses of the Sun and Moon from time to time , the falling of Showers upon the Sea and Sandy Desarts , and the like must do , by vertue of the Original Disposition of Things , ) and thought fit to ordain , or to permit , as not unsuitable to some or other of those Wise Ends , which He may have in His All-pervading View , who either as the Maker and Upholder of the Universe , or as the Sovereign Rector of His Rational Creatures , may have Ends , whether Physical , Moral , or Political ; ( if I may be allowed so to distinguish and name Them , ) divers of which , for ought we can tell , or should presume , are known only to Himself , whence we may argue , that several Phaenomena , which seem to us Anomalous , may be very Congruous or Conducive to those secret Ends , and therefore are unfit to be censur'd by us , dim-sighted Mortals . And indeed , the admirable Wisdom and Skill , that , in some conspicuous Instances , the Divine Opificer has display'd in the fitting of Things for such Ends and Uses , for which ( among other purposes ) He may rationally be suppos'd to have design'd Them , may justly persuade us , that His Skill would not appear Infeferiour in reference to the rest also of His Corporeal Works , if we could as well in These , as in Those , discern their particular final Causes . As if we suppose an excellent Letter about several Subjects , and to different Purposes , whereof some Parts were written in plain Characters , others in Cyphers , besides a third sort of Clauses , wherein both Kinds of Writing were variously mix'd , to be heedfully perus'd by a very intelligent Person , if he finds that those Passages , that he can understand , are excellently suited to the scopes that appear to be intended in them , it is Rational as well as Equitable in Him to conclude , that the Passages or Clauses of the third sort , if any of them seem to be insignificant , or even to make an Incongruous Sense , do it but because of the illegible Words ; and that both these Passages , and Those written altogether in Cyphers , would be found no less worthy of the excellent † † See the Discourse of Final Causes . Writer , than the plainest Parts of the Epistle , if the particular purposes , they were design'd for , were as clearly discernable by the Reader . And perhaps you will allow me to add , that by this way of ordering Things so , that , in some of God's Works , the Ends or Uses may be manifest , and the exquisite fitness of the Means may be conspicuous ; [ as the Eye is manifestly made for seeing , and the Parts it consists of admirably fitted to make it an excellent Organ of Vision ] and in others , the ends design'd seem to be beyond our reach : By this way , ( I say ) of managing Things , the most Wise Author of them does both gratifie our Understandings , and make us sensible of the Imperfection of Them. If the Representation now made of Providence serve ( as I hope it may , ) to resolve some scruples about it ; I know you will not think it useless to Religion . And though I should miss of my aim in it , yet since I do not dogmatize in what I propose about it , but freely submit my thoughts to better Judgments ; I hope my well meant Endeavours will be , as well as the unsuccessful ones of abler Pens have been , excus'd by the scarce superable difficulty of the Subject . However , what I have propos'd about Providence , being written , rather to do a service to Theology , than as necessary to justifie a dissatisfaction with the Receiv'd Notion of Nature , that was grounded mainly upon Philosophical Objections ; I hope our Free Enquiry may , though this Second Use of it should be quite laid aside , be thought not unserviceable to Religion , since the First Use of it , ( above deliver'd ) does not depend on my Notions about Providence , no more than the Third , which my Prolixity about the former makes it fit I should in few words dispatch . III. The last then , but not the least , service , I hope our Doctrine may do Religion , is , that it may induce Men to pay their Admiration , their Praises , and their Thanks , directly to God Himself ; who is the True and Only Creator of the Sun , Moon , Earth , and those other Creatures that Men are wont to call the Works of Nature . And in this way of expressing their Veneration of the True God , ( who , in the Holy Scripture styles Himself a Iealous God , Exod. xx . 5. ) and their gratitude to Him , they are warranted by the Examples of the ancient People of God , the Israelites , and not only by the Inspir'd Persons of the Old Testament , but by the Promulgators of the New Testament , and even by the Coelestial Spirits ; who , in the last Book of It , are introduc'd , Rev. iv . 2. Praising and Thanking God himself for His Mundane Works , without taking any notice of His pretended Vice-gerent , Nature . THE CONCLUSION . AND now , dear Eleutherius , you have the whole Bundle of those Papers that I found and tack'd together , ( for they are not all that I have written ) touching my Free Enquiry into the Receiv'd Notion of Nature : At the Close of which Essay , I must crave leave to represent two or three things about It. 1. Since this Treatise pretends to be but an Enquiry , I hope that any Discourses or Expressions that you may have found Dogmatically deliver'd , about Questions of great moment or difficulty , will be interpretated with congruity to the Title and avow'd Scope of this Treatise ; and that so favourable a Reader , as Eleutherius , will consider , that 't was very difficult in the heat of Discourse , never to forget the Reserves , that the Title might suggest , especially since , on divers occasions , I could not have spoken , with those Reserves , without much enervating my Discourse , and being , by Restrictions and other cautious Expressions , tedious or troublesome to you . But this , as I lately intimated , is to be understood of Things of great moment or difficulty . For otherwise , there are divers Notions , Suppositions , and Explanations , in the Vulgarly Receiv'd Doctrine of Nature , and Her Phaenomena ; which I take to be either so precarious , or so unintelligible , or so incongruous , or so insufficient , that I scruple not to own , that I am dissatisfied with them , and reject them . 2. Though , upon a transient view of these Papers , I find that several Parcels , that came first into my hands , having been laid and fasten'd together , ( to keep them from being lost , as others had already been ) before the others were lighted on , some of them will not be met with in Places that are not the most proper for them ; yet Haste and Sickness made me rather venture on your good Nature , for the Pardon of a venial Fault , than put myself to the trouble of altering the Order of these Papers , and substituting new Transitions and Connections , in the room of those , with which I formerly made up the Chasms and Incoherency of the Tract , you now receive . And if the Notions and Reasonings be themselves solid , they will not need the Assistence of an exact Method to obtain the Assent of so discerning a Reader , as they are presented to : Upon the score of whose Benignity , 't is hop'd , that the former Advertisement may likewise pass for an Excuse , if the same things , for substance , be found more than once in a Tract written at very distant Times , and in differing Circumstances . For , besides that such seeming Repetitions will not ( if I be not mistaken ) frequently occur , and will , for the most part , be found , by being variously express'd , to elucidate or strengthen the Thought or Argument , they belong to : And besides , that the Novelty and Difficulty of some Points may have made it needful , not only to display , but to inculcate them ; besides these things , ( I say ) 't is very possible that the same Notion may serve to explicate or prove several Truths ; and therefore may , without Impertinency , be made use of in more than one Part of our Treatise . And if our Enquiry shall be thought worthy to be Transcrib'd , and presented to you a second time , after I shall have review'd it , and heard Objections against it , and consider'd the Things , that either you , or I myself , may find fault with in it ; 't is very possible , that ( if God grant me Life and Leisure , ) this Tract , which , in its present Dress , I desire you would look on but as an Apparatus ( towards a more full and orderly Treatise , ) may appear before you in a less unaccurate Method : And that my Second Thoughts may prove more Correct , more Mature , or better Back'd and fortifi'd , than my First . 3. The Subject of my Enquiry being of great Extent , as well as Consequence , it oblig'd me to consider , and treat of many Things , ( as Philosophical , Medical , Theological , &c. ) and , among them , of divers that are not at all of easie Speculation . And I found it the more difficult to handle them well , because the Attempt I have ventur'd upon being new , and to be prosecuted by Discourse , many of them opposite to the general Sentiments of Mankind , I was not to expect much Assistence from any thing , but Truth and Reason . And therefore , as I cannot presume not to need your Indulgence , so I cannot despair of obtaining it , if in this my first Essay , upon a variety of difficult Points , I have not always hit the Mark , and as happily found the Truth as sincerely sought it . But if you shall ( which 't is very probable you will ) find that I have fallen into some Errors , 't will be but one Trouble for you , to make me discern them , and forsake them , ( especially any , wherein Religion may be concern'd ) which I have , by way of Praevision , made it the more easie for myself to do ; because ( if my Style have not wrong'd my Intentions , ) I have written this Discourse , rather like a doubting Seeker of Truth , than a Man confident that he has found It. FINIS . A Catalogue of some Books lately Printed for , and are to be sold by , John Taylor at the Globe in St. Paul's Church-yard . THE Declamations of Quintilian , being an Exercitation or Praxis upon his Twelve Books , concerning the Institution of an Orator ; Translated ( from the Oxford Theatre Edition ) into English , by a Learned and Ingenious Hand , with the Approbations of several Eminent School-masters in the City of Landon . Octavo . Price 4 s. 6 d. England's Happiness in a Lineal Succession ; and the Deplorable Miseries which ever attended Doubtful Titles to the Crown , Historically demonstrated by the Bloody Wars between the two Houses of York and Lancaster . Twelves . Price 1 s. 6 d. The Happy Ascetick , or the Best Exercise ; with a Letter to a Person of Quality , concerning the Lives of the Primitive Christians . By Anthony Horneck , D. D. Preacher at the Savoy . Octavo . Price 4 s. 6 d. THis Book is now Printing in Latine , by the Author 's own Direction , and will be Publish'd by Trinity Term next . Printed for , and Sold by Iohn Taylor at the Globe in St. Paul's Church-Yard , 1686. ERRATA . Pag. 27. l. 17. r. Angel , p. 47. dele To which I now proceed , p. 131. l. 10. r. Causality , p. 134. l. 15. & 16. r. God and a Providence is afforded by the Consideration of the Visible , &c. p. 273. l. 16. r. World. Mal-punctations , or small Literal Faults ( if any be , ) the Courteous Reader is desired to correct with his Pen. ADVERTISEMENT . THE Reader is here to be advertis'd of a great Oversight that happen'd to be made by several Transpositions of the loose Sheets , wherein ( and not in a Book , ) the Copy was sent to the Press . For the Discourse beginning at the sole Break that is to be met with in the Hundred and Fiftieth Page , and ending with another Break at the second Line of the Hundred Fifty and Sixth Page , ought to have been plac'd at the sole Break that is to be met with in the Hundred Sixty and Second Page . And the Discourse that reaches from the beginning of the Hundred Seventy and Eighth Page , to the Close of the V. Section , which ends in the Hundred Eighty and Second Page , ought to have been Printed among the Arguments that may be alledg'd by the Naturists , among which it should , if I misremember not , have been brought in at the Close of the Two Hundred Forty and Eighth Page , and thence have reach'd to the end of the Sixth Section . These Transpositions are thought necessary to have notice given of Them , to avoid Confusion , since the Printed Sheets did not come to Hand , 'till too much of the Book was wrought off before the Transpositions could be discern'd ; which makes it fit to give Notice of what 't is too late to remedy . And though also some Connections and Transitions , relating to the Transpos'd Papers , be not such as they should be , yet 't is not judg'd fit , that the Reader be troubled with long Advertisements about them ; because his Discretion may easily correct them , and the Incongruities are not of Moment enough to spoil the Discourses they relate to . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A28982-e1340 Act. 17. See the III , the IV , and also the last Section of this Treatise . Notes for div A28982-e4680 2 Phys. c. 1. l. 3. 1 Cor. xv . 37 , 38. Rev. xvi . 5. Rev. xiv . 18. Verse 7. Notes for div A28982-e6000 * Arist. de Coelo , l. II. c. 11. † Arist. de Coelo l. II. c. 5. it . de Gen. l. II. c. 10. §. 22. Gen. i. 31. Gen. ii . 3. Job . xxxviii . 4 , 6 , 7. More Nevoch . lib. iii. cap. 30. Histor. Orientalis . lib. i. cap. 8. Lib. iii. cap. 36. 2 King. xvii . & 16. 2 Chron. xxxiii . & 3. Mor. Nevoch . lib. iii. cap. 25. Gen. xxxi . & xix . vers . 30. * Sen. de Benef. lib. vii . cap. 21. Galenus de usu Partium , l. xvii . apud Lacunam in Epitome Oper. Galeni . Origen . cont . Celsum . l. v. Prae parat . l. iii. c. 4. Damascius vita Isidori apud Photium : Colunt prae coeteris Diis Aegyptii Osirim & Isin ( i. e. Solem & Lunam , ) illum omnia condere , & figuris numerisque materiam adornare arbitrati . Rom. i. 25. Sed nec illam , quam ejusdem Numinis ( Solis ) beneficio adeptus sum , sortem conditionemque parvi facio ; quod ex eo genere , penes quod Terrarum Dominatus atque Imperium est , temporibus nostris ortum acceperim . Julian . ad Regem Solem . More Novochim . l. 3. c. 29. ( ni fallor . Pag. M. 98. Origen-contra Celsum . l. v. Origen . contra Celsum . lib. 8. Exod. xx . Sextus Empir . adversus Mathemat . lib. 8. P. M. 326. * August . de Civit. Dei. l. 7. c. 2. † Natur. Hist. l. 2. c. 1. * Natur. Quaest. l. 2. c. 45. De Benef. l. 4. c. 7. Lib. 7. Cap. 1. Deus & Natura nihil prorsus faciunt frustra . Arist. de Coelo , lib. ii . cap. 5. See Lib. xi . cap. 3. Aristot. de Coelo . l. xi . c. 13. Rom. 1. 25. Notes for div A28982-e12470 Heb. xi . 10. See the IV. Section . Notes for div A28982-e16220 * See the Appendix to the Hydrostat . Paradoxes . Natura est Principium quoddam & Causa , cur id moveatur & quiescat , in quo inest , &c. Aristot. Auscult . lib. II. cap. 1. The Fifth Commandment , in Exodus xx . Psalm v. 6. Psalm lv . 23. 2 Kings i. 16. Isa. xxxviii . James v. 25. 1 Cor. xi . 30. * A Discourse relating to Miracles . Notes for div A28982-e19780 Differunt autem Fortuna & Casus , quia Casus latius patet . Quod enim à Fortuna est , Casu est : hoc autem non omne est à Fortuna . Arist. Auscult . lib. ii . cap. 4. Natura semper id facit quod est optimum eorum quae fieri possunt . Arist. de Coelo . lib. ii . C. 4. See also Arist. de Gen. lib. ii . cap. 10. §. 22. Hippocrat . Epidem . lib. 6. §. 5. t. 1. Schenk . Obser. l. IV. pag. m. 633. & seq . Hippocrat . Lib. vi . Aphorism . xi . * Hippocrat . Epidem . l. 6. § 5. text . 2. 4. * Schenck . Observ. Lib. 3. Pag. mihi 337. & seq . See Pag. 164. to Pag. 173. Notes for div A28982-e25030 a Thus the Stoicks , in Laertius , describe the World thus , Mundus est qui constat ex Coelo & Terra atque ex illorum Naturis ; sive , Qui constat ex Diis & Hominibus , iisque Rebus quae Horum gratia conditae sunt . And of Chrysippus , one of the Patriarchs of that Sect , the same . † Historian in the same Book says , Purissimum dixit ac liquidissimum Aethera , quem etiam primum asserunt Stoici esse Deum , sensibiliter veluti infusum esse , per ea quae sunt in Aere , per cunctas Animantes & Arbores , per Terram autem ipsam secundum Halitum . To which agrees not only that noted Passage of Virgil , Principio Coelum , &c. — But another , which I somewhat wonder Learned Men should read with no more Reflexion : Since he there gives the Sky the very Title of the High God : Tum Pater Omnipotens foecundis imbribus Aether , &c. † Diog. Laertius l. 7. in Vita Zenon . 
A67007	----	An essay toward a natural history of the earth and terrestrial bodies, especially minerals : as also of the sea, rivers, and springs : with an account of the universal deluge : and of the effects that it had upon the earth / by John Woodward ... Woodward, John, 1665-1728. 1695 Approx. 348 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 148 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A67007 Wing W3510 ESTC R1666 13436919 ocm 13436919 99549 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67007) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 99549) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 481:9) An essay toward a natural history of the earth and terrestrial bodies, especially minerals : as also of the sea, rivers, and springs : with an account of the universal deluge : and of the effects that it had upon the earth / by John Woodward ... Woodward, John, 1665-1728. [16], 277 p. Printed for Ric. Wilkin ..., London : 1695. Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 John Latta Sampled and proofread 2003-11 John Latta Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Imprimatur . Ian. 3. 1694 / 5. Iohn Hoskyns , V.P.R.S. An ESSAY toward a Natural history OF THE EARTH : AND Terrestrial Bodies , Especially MINERALS : As also of the Sea , Rivers , and Springs . With an Account of the UNIVERSAL DELUGE : And of the Effects that it had upon the EARTH . By Iohn Woodward , M.D. Professor of Physick in Gresham-College , and Fellow of the Royal Society . LONDON : Printed for Ric. Wilkin at the Kings-Head in St. Paul's Church-yard , 1695. To the Honourable Sir Robert Southwell , Knight , President of the Royal Society . SIR , THE Subject of these following Papers being Philosophical , and so not foreign to the Conversations you frequent , I could not direct them better than to the Person whom the Royal Society have so often made choice of to fill their Chair . For tho' your Business hath been much in the open World , yet am I well assured that Things of this Nature have always been your Recreation and Delight . The Truth is , your Attention to hear me discourse of my Travels under Ground , and the Uses I proposed of what there I found , gave me no small Encouragement to expose my Observations to the publick View : And 't is my Hope , that those Things may find Pardon from others , which have had Approbation with you . I am very truly , SIR , Your most humble Servant , I. WOODWARD . PREFACE . HAving in the Essay it self given some Intimation both of the Design of it , and the Reasons which induced me to make it publick , I shall not here keep the Reader in suspense much longer than only while I acquaint him that , proposing to draw a considerable number of Materials into so narrow a Compass that they might all be contained in this small Volume , I was obliged to be very brief and concise . And therefore , as Pieces of Miniature , Sculpture , or other Workmanship in little , must be allowed a closer Inspection , so this ●reatise will require some Care and Application in the Perusal . Not but that I have endeavoured , as far as was practicable in so little room , so to dispose and order things , by interweaving with the Assertions some of the Proofs whereon they depend , and occasionally scattering several of the more important Observations throughout the Work , that it will be no very hard Task for any one to discover the main Grounds whereon all that I here advance is founded . That this may be the more clearly apprehended , I shall beg leave to illustrate it by one or two Instances . It will perhaps at first sight seem very strange , and almost shock an ordinary Reader to find me asserting , as I do , that the whole Terrestrial Globe was taken all to pieces and dissolved at the Deluge ▪ the Particles of Stone , Marble , and all other solid Fossils dissevered , taken up into the Water , and there sustained together with Sea-shells and other Animal and Vegetable Bodies : and that the present Earth consists , and was formed out of that promiscuous Mass of Sand , Earth , Shells , and the rest , falling down again , and subsiding from the Water . But whoever shall duely attend to what I elsewhere lay down , viz. that there are vast Multitudes of Shells , and other Marine Bodies , found at this day incorporated with and lodged in all sorts of Stone , in Marble , in Chalk , and to be short , in all the other ordinary Matter of the Globe which is close and compact enough to preserve them : that these are found thus reposited amongst this Terrestrial Matter from near the Surface of the Earth downwards to the greatest Depth we ever dig or lay it open , and this in all Parts of it quite round the Globe : that the said terrestrial Matter is disposed into Strata or Layers , placed one upon another , in like manner as any earthy Sediment , setling down from a Fluid in great quantity , will naturally be : that these Marine Bodies are now found lodged in those Strata according to the Order of their Gravity , those which are heaviest lying deepest in the Earth , and the lighter sorts ( when there are any such in the same place ) shallower or nearer to the Surface : and both those and these amongst terrestrial Matter which is of the same specifick Gravity that they are , the heavier Shells in Stone , the lighter in Chalk , and so of the rest ; I say , whoever shall but rightly weigh all this , he 'll have no need to go further for Proof that the Earth was actually so dissolved , and afterwards framed a-new , in such manner as I have set forth . And if to this he shall think fit to add the other Arguments of the same Thing which he will meet with in their Place , they also will I hope not fail of doing their Part in convincing him still more of the Truth and Certainty of this Matter . The other Instance I make choice of shall be of the Universality of the Deluge , which is another Proposition that I insist upon . And for this , let but the Reader please to consider , what I deliver from authentick Relations , that the marine Bodies aforesaid are found in all Parts of the known World , as well in Europe , Africa , and America , as in Asia , and this even to the very tops of the highest Mountains ; and then I think he cannot reasonably doubt of the Proposition : but more especially if hereunto he shall joyn what I offer concerning the Great Abyss , and thence learns that there is at this day resident , in that huge Conceptacle , Water enough to effect such a Deluge , to drown the whole Globe , and lay all , even the highest Mountains under Water . But if he should be at a loss to know how I got such Notice of that subterranean Reservatory , as to enable me to make a Computation of the Quantity of Water now conceal'd therein , if he carefully peruse the Propositions concerning Earthquakes , and some others in the Third Part , he cannot but discover at least some of the ways whereby I got light thereinto : and at the same time find why it is that I am so particular in relating the Phaenomena of Earthquakes , and dwell so long upon that Subject in this shorter Work. These I intend for Example and Direction to the Reader how he may satisfie himself in any of the other Heads . 'T is impossible for me to foresee the Difficulties and Haesitations of every one : they will be more or fewer , according to the Capacity of each Peruser , and as his Penetration and Insight into Nature is greater or less . They who have Attention enough to take in the intire Platform as here laid down : who see the Chain which runs through the whole : and can pick up and bear in mind the Observations and Proofs here and there as they lie , and then confer them with the Propositions , will discern ( in great measure ) how these Propositions flow from them : but they who cannot so easily do this must be intreated to have a little patience , untill the Thing be further unfolded , and more amply and plainly made out . A few Advances there are in the following Papers , tending to assert the Superintendence and Agency of Providence in the Natural World : as also to evince the Fidelity and Exactness of the Mosaick Narrative of the Creation , and of the Deluge . Which 't is not improbable but some may be apt to stumble at , and think strange that in a Physical Discourse as this is , I should intermeddle with Matters of that kind . But I may very safely say , that , as to the former , I have not entered farther into it than meerly I was lead by the necessity of my Subject : nor could I have done less than I have , without the most apparent Injury and Injustice to Truth . And for Moses , he having given an Account of some Things which I here treat of , I was bound to allow him the same Plea that I do other Writers , and to consider what he hath delivered . In order to this I set aside every thing that might byass my Mind , over-awe , or mislead me in the Scrutiny , and therefore have regard to him here only as an Historian . I freely bring what he hath related to the Test , comparing it with Things as now they stand : and finding his Account to be p●nctually true , I fairly declare what I find ; wherein I do him but simply Right , and only the same that I would to a common Historian , to Berosus or Manetho , to Herodotus or Livy , on like occasion . The CONTENTS . AN Account of the Observations upon which this Discourse is founded . P. 1. A Dissertation concerning Shells and other Marine Bodies , found at Land ; proving that they were originally generated and formed at Sea : that they are the real Spoils of once living Animals : and not Stones , or natural Fossils , as some Learned Men have thought . p. 15. PART I. An Examination of the Opinions of former Writers on this Subject . The Means whereby they thought these Marine Bodies brought out upon the Earth . Of certain Changes of Sea and Land , and other Alterations in the Terraqueons Globe , which they suppose to have happened . p. 34. PART II. Concerning the Universal Deluge . That these Marine Bodies were then left at Land. The Effects it had upon the Earth . p. 71. PART III. Concerning the Fluids of the Globe . Sect. I. Of the great Abyss . Of the Ocean . Concerning the Origin of Springs , and Rivers . Of Vapours , and of Rain . p. 115. Sect. II. Of the Vniversality of the Deluge . Of the Water which effected it . Together with some further Particulars concerning it . p. 157. PART IV. Of the Origin and Formation of Metalls and Minerals . p. 170. PART V. Of the Alterations which the Terraqueous Globe hath undergone since the time of the Deluge . p. 226 PART VI. Concerning the State of the Earth , and the Productions of it before the Deluge . p. 242 ERRATA . PAge 19. Line 6 after Buccin● add ( ▪ ) p. 32. l. 3. for Crustaneous read Crustaceous p. 61. l. 23. after . firm add ( , ) p. 75. l. 14. after precipitated add ( , ) p. 94. l. 6. after been add given . p. 168. l. 25. f. Alargatis ● . A●arg●tis . p. 173. l. 10. ( in the Margin ) f. it r. the said Stone . p. 184. l. 13. f. C●chitae r. Conchitae . p. 243 ▪ l. ● r. f. the r. that . p. 270. l. ● . f. frigitive r. fugitive . p. 275. l. 12. ( in the Margin ) f. the r. that . AN ACCOUNT OF THE OBSERVATIONS Upon which this DISCOURSE Is Founded . FROM a long train of Experience , the World is at length convinc'd , that Observations are the only sure Grounds whereon to build a lasting and substantial Philosophy . All Parties are so far agreed upon this matter , that it seems to be now the common sense of Mankind . For which reason , I shall in the Work before me , give my self up to be guided wholly by Matter of Fact ; as intending to steer that course which is thus agreed of all hands to be the best and surest : and not to offer any thing but what hath due warrant from Observations ; and those both carefully made , and faithfully related . And that each Reader may the better inform himself , not only of what sort my present Observations are , but see in what manner also , and with what kind of Accuracy they were made , 't will be convenient to give some light into that matter , and to begin with an Account of them ; whereby he may be enabled to judge how far they may be relyed upon , and what measure of Assent the Propositions which I draw from them may claim . But before I go any farther , I ought to put in a Caution , that an ample and prolix Relation either of the Observations themselves , or of the Deductions from them , is not to be expected here . I design this but for a Sample of what I hope , in good time , more fully to discuss and make out : proposing no more in this Treatise , than only , in a few plain words , to deliver my Sentiments on certain Heads of Natural History , with some of the Reasons and Grounds of them , in order to give somewhat of present Satisfaction to the Curiosity and Demands of some of my Friends . The Observations I speak of were all made in England ; the far greatest part whereof I travelled over on purpose to make them : professedly searching all places as I pass'd along , and taking a careful and exact view of Things on all hands as they presented , in order to inform my self of the present condition of the Earth , and all Bodies contained in it , as far as either Grotto's , or other Natural Caverns , or Mines , Quarries , Colepits , and the like , let me into it , and displayed to sight the interiour Parts of it ; not neglecting , in the mean time , the exteriour or surface , and such Productions of it as any where occurred , Plants , Insects , Sea , River , and Land Shells ; and , in a word , whatever either the Vegetable or Animal World afforded . Nor did I confine these Observations to Land , or the Terrestrial Parts of the Globe only , but extended them to the Fluids of it likewise , as well those within it , the Water of Mines , of Grotto's , and other such like Recesses , as those upon the surface of it , the Sea , Rivers , and Springs . My principal Intention indeed was to get as compleat and satisfactory information of the whole Mineral Kingdom as I could possibly obtain . To which end , I made strict enquiry wherever I came , and laid out for intelligence of all Places where the Entrails of the Earth were laid open , either by Nature ( if I may so say ) or by Art , and humane Industry . And wheresoever I had notice of any considerable natural Spelunca or Grotto ; any digging for Wells of Water , or for Earths , Clays , Marle , Sand , Gravel , Chalk , Cole , Stone , Marble , Ores of Metals , or the like ; I forthwith had recourse thereunto : and taking a just account of every observable Circumstance of the Earth , Stone , Metal , or other Matter , from the Surface quite down to the bottom of the Pit , I entered it carefully into a Journal , which I carry'd along with me for that purpose . And so passing on from Place to Place , I noted whatever I found memorable in each particular Pit , Quarry , or Mine : and 't is out of these Notes that my Observations are compiled . After I had finish'd these Observations , and was returned back to this City , such were the Commotions which had then so unhappily invaded Europe , that I saw I must necessarily desist here , and sit down ( for the present at least ) with what I had already done ; having little prospect of an opportunity of carrying on these Observations any farther , or of going beyond Seas , to consider the state of the Earth , and of all sorts of Fossils , in more distant Countries . But to supply , as far as possible , that Defect , I made Application to Persons who had already travelled , and I knew were of such Integrity , that they would not impose uncertain or false Relations upon me : as also of so much Curiosity as to be likely to give me some tolerable insight into the condition of these things in Foreign Regions . I likewise drew up a List of Quaeries upon this Subject ; which I dispatch'd into all parts of the World , far and near , wherever either I my self , or any of my Acquaintance , had any Friend resident to transmit those Quaeries unto . The Result of this was , that in time I was abundantly assured , that the Circumstances of these Things in remoter Countries were much the same with those of ours here : that the Stone , and other terrestrial Matter , in France , Flanders , Holland , Spain , Italy , Germany , Denmark , Norway , and Sweden , was distinguished into Strata , or Layers , as it is in England : that those Strata were divided by parallel Fissures : that there were enclosed in the Stone , and all the other denser kinds of terrestrial Matter , great numbers of Shells , and other Productions of the Sea , in the same manner as in that of this Island . To be short , by the same means I got sufficient intelligence that these Things were found in like manner in Barbary , in Egypt , in Guiney , and other parts of Africa ; in Arabia , Syria , Persia , Malabar , China , and other Asiatick Provinces ; in Iamaica , Barbadoes , Virginia , New-England , Brasil , Peru , and other Parts of America . But I reserve the more particular Relation hereof to its proper place . So that though my own Observations were confined to England , yet by this means I was made acquainted with the state of these Bodies in other Countries ; even in almost all parts of the World wherewith the English maintain any Commerce or Correspondence : and learn'd from all hands , that the state of them there was conformable to that of ours here , in the main , and as far as I shall lay any stress upon it in my Conclusions ; which indeed are not built upon any Niceties , or solitary and uncommon Appearances , but on the most simple and obvious Circumstances of these terrestrial Bodies . As to the Certainty and Accurateness of my Observations , thus much may modestly and very truly be said , that I do not offer any one before I had first thoroughly and clearly informed my self in all material Circumstances of it , and had opportunity of observing it in more places than one , that I might be satisfied there was nothing casual or contingent in any of those Circumstances . This will not be thought an over-great exactness , or any thing more than was needful , by those who have noted how much Philosophy hath suffered by the neglect and oversight of some Naturalists in this respect . A transient and perfunctory Examination of things , frequently leads Men into considerable Mistakes , which a more correct and rigorous Scrutiny would have detected and avoided . The truth is , I have been the more scrupulous and wary in regard the Inferences drawn from these Observations are of some importance : 't was but necessary that the Foundation should be firm , when a Superstructure of Bulk and Weight was to be raised upon it . And therefore I advance nothing from any Observation that was not made with this Caution , and that any Man may not , as well as my self , without any great pains , inform himself of the truth of : And as long as the next Cole-pit , or Mine , the next Quarry , or Chalk-pit , will give abundant Attestation to what I write , these are so ready and obvious in almost all places , that I need not be any where far to seek for a Compurgator ; and to these I may very safely appeal . Concerning the Observations themselves therefore , there cannot well arise any doubt but what may be easily satisfied : And what I propose in this Essay being founded upon these Observations , every Reader will be judge of the truth and probability of it , and whether that which I do so propose naturally follows from them or not . I shall distribute them into two general Classes or Sections , whereof the former will comprehend my Observations upon all the Terrestrial Matter that is naturally disposed into Layers , or Strata ; such as our common Sand-stone , Marble , Cole , Chalk , all sorts of Earth , Marle , Clay , Sand , Gravel , with some others . Of this various Matter , thus formed into Strata , the far greatest part of the Terrestrial Globe consists , from its Surface downwards to the greatest depth we ever dig or mine . And it is upon my Observations on this that I have grounded all my general Conclusions concerning the Earth ; all that relate to its Form ; all that relate to the Vniversal and other Deluges ; in a word , all that relate to the several Vicissitudes and Alterations that it hath yet undergone . Nay , upon the same Observations I have also founded several Conclusions touching Metalls , Spar , and other Minerals , which are found lodged either in these Strata , amongst the Sand , Chalk , Earth , and the rest ; or in the perpendicular Intervals of the Strata of Stone , Marble , or other solid Matter . For upon the particular Observations on the said Metallick and Mineral Bodies , ( which are the Subjects of the second Section , ) I have not founded any thing but what purely and immediately concerns the Natural History of those Bodies . To proceed therefore to the Account of my Observations upon Sand-stone . And in these , though I do not neglect to note the several Kinds or Varieties of it : Free-stone , Ragg-stone , Lime-stone , and the rest : the different Hardness , or Solidity , of each : as also its Colour , Texture , and the peculiar matter which constitutes it : yet I confine my self more strictly to consider the manner how 't is disposed in the Earth : the Strata , into which , by means of horizontal ‖ and parallel Fissures , it is divided : the Order and Number of these Strata : their situation in respect of the Horizon : the Thickness , Depth , and other Circumstances of each : the Interruptions of the Strata , I mean the perpendicular ‖ Fissures , which intersect the horizontal ones : the different Capacity or Largeness of these perpendicular Intervals : their Distances from each other : and the Spar , and other Mineral and Metallick Matter , usually contained in them . But , because I saw that Deductions of considerable import and consequence might be drawn from them , I have with great Care and Intention observed the Condition of such heterogeneous Bodies , which I found immersed and included in the mass of this Sand-stone ; particularly the Shells of Oysters , Muscles , Scallopes , Cockles , Periwinkles , and very many other marine Productions . I have , I say , very diligently noted all Circumstances of these Shells : the vast Numbers of them ; the several kinds that are thus lodged in the substance of the Stone : the Order and Manner of their position in it : the several Depths at which they are found : the Matter which they contain in them , and wherewith their Cavities are usually filled . These Observations about Stone are succeeded by others , of like nature , concerning Marble , Cole , and Chalk : their Fissures : the Situation of their Strata : the Shells , and other heterogeneous Bodies lodged therein . In the next place , those which concern Marle , Clay , the several kinds of Earth , Sand , Gravel , and some other Fossils : the Shells and other like Bodies , lodged in their Strata : the Position of those Strata : their Order ; their Distinctions from each other , by the difference of the Matter of each , and by its different Consistence and Colour ; the Strata of these laxer kinds of Matter being not ordinarily divided from each other by interposition of horizontal Fissures ; as those of Stone , and such other solid Matter , constantly are . And lastly , those which relate to the upper or outmost Stratum of all : I mean that blackish Layer of Earth or Mould which is called by some Garden-Earth , by others Vnder-turf Earth , wherewith the Terrestrial Globe is almost every where invested , unless it be disturbed , or flung off by rains , digging , plowing , or some other external force ; insomuch , that whatsoever lies deeper , or underneath , whether Stone , Marble , Chalk , Gravel , or whatever else , this Stratum is still expanded at top of all ; serving , as it were , for a common Integument to the rest : and being ( as shall be shewn in due place ) the Seminary or Promptuary that furnisheth forth Matter for the formation and increment of Animal and Vegetable Bodies ; and into which all of them successively are again finally returned . The Observations being thus dispatch'd , my next step should have been to have proposed the Deductions from them ; to have determined how these Sea-shells were brought to Land , and how they became interr'd in the bowels of the Earth , in the manner described in those Observations . But before I could proceed any farther towards that , I found my self necessarily obliged to take off a difficulty not long since started ' by some learned Men , who suspect that these Shells are not real ; that they were never bred at Sea ; but are all of Terrestial Original , being meer Stones , though they bear a resemblance of Shells , and formed , in the places where they are now found , by a kind of Lusus of Nature , in imitation of Shells . How nearly I am concerned to remove this Obstacle , before I pass on any farther to the prosecution of my Design , any one may presently see . For to go about to enquire at what time , and by what means these Shells were conveyed out of the Sea to dry Land , when a Doubt hath been moved whether they are Shells or not , or ever belonged to the Sea , without first clearing this Matter , and putting it quite out of doubt ; would be senseless and absurd . In order therefore unto this , I premise A Dissertation concerning Shells and other marine Bodies , found at Land ; Proving that they were originally generated and formed at Sea : that they are the real spoils of once living Animals : and not Stones , or natural Fossils , as some late Learned Men have thought . I Shall be the more brief and sparing in my Extract of this Dissertation , in regard that coming on thus in order before the other Parts of this Work , it will it self , of course , see the Light somewhat sooner than they , any of them will. For which reason , I shall at present only say thus much of it in general ; that therein I first fairly lay before the Reader the Arguments that have been urged by these Gentlemen to perswade us that these Bodies are mere Mineral Substances ; and having detected the insufficiency of them , by evincing from the most plain and simple Reason , how far they are from being conclusive , and how much they fall short of proving what they are alledged for ; I then proceed to lay down my own , and offer those Reasons which have induced me to believe that these are the very Exuviae of Animals , and all owing to the Sea. I would not be thought to insinuate that the Opinion of these Gentlemen carries no shew of Truth , nor umbrage of Reason of its side . 'T is not to be supposed , that Persons of their Learning and Abilities would ever have espoused it , were it not in some measure plausible : and had not at least a fair appearance of probability . The very finding these Bodies included in Stone , and lodged in the Earth together with Minerals , was alone enough to move a Suspicion that these were Minerals too : the finding them even to the very bottom of Quarries and Mines : in the most retired and inward Parts of the most firm and solid Rocks : in the deepest bowels of the Earth , as well as upon the surface of it : upon the tops of even the highest Hills and Mountains , as well as in the Valleys and Plains : and this not in this or that Province only , not only in one or two Fields , but almost every-where : in all Countries and Quarters of the Globe , wherever there is any digging for Marble , for Stone , for Chalk , or any other Terrestrial Matter that is so compact as to fence off external Injuries , and shield them from Decay and Rottenness . This , together with their being lodged in company of the Belemnites , Selenites , Marchasits , Flints , and other like Bodies , which were incontestibly natural Fossils , and , as they supposed , in the place of their formation , was enough to stagger a Spectator , and make him ready to entertain a belief that these were so too . 'T is a Phoenomenon so surprizing and extraordinary , that 't is not strange that a Man should scarcely credit his very Senses in the case : that he should more readily incline to believe that they were Minerals , as the Belemnites , and the others recited , are : or indeed almost any thing else rather than Sea-shells ; especially in such Multitudes , and in places so unlikely : so deep in the Earth , and far from the Sea , as these are commonly found . Nor was this , as indeed they tell us , the only difficulty these worthy Persons had to surmount ; They found , together with these , certain Bodies that bore the shape and resemblance of Cockles , Muscles , and other Shells , which yet were not really such ; but consisted intirely , some of them , of Sand-stone : others of Flint , and others of Spar : or some other kind of Mineral Matter . Nay , they met with some , That were in all appearance Shells : that were of the same bigness , figure , and texture , with the common Echini , Scallops , and Perewinkles ; but had notwithstanding Flint , Native-Vitriol , Spar , Iron-Ore , or other Metallick or Mineral Matter , either adhering firmly in lumps to the outsides of them , or insinuated into their substance , into their pores , and inner parts , so as to disguise them very much , and give them a face and mien extremely unlike to that of those Shells which are at this day found at Sea. They observed also , that amongst the Shells , that were fair , unaltered , and free from such Mineral Insinuations , there were some which could not be match'd by any species of Shell-fish now found upon the Sea-shores . And that on the contrary , there were several Shells found commonly upon the said Shores , such as the larger Shells of the Buccina of the Conchae Veneris ; of Crabs , Lobsters , and others , both of the Crustaceous and Testaceous kind , which yet we never met with at Land , or in our Quarries . Nay there were some other Difficulties which they have urged , and which ( though they be of lesser weight ) shall all of them be recounted and considered more particularly in the Differtation it self . Upon the whole therefore 't is very plain , that these Authors did not espouse this Opinion without some grounds : without some countenance of probability : and that they have charged the opposite with a large crowd of Difficulties . Yea , so far are they from being destitute of an handsome Apology , that they very well deserve the Thanks of the world for what they have done . For although they have not succeeded in their Attempts about the Origin of these Bodies , yet they have made Discoveries in other respects concerning them , and in other parts of Nature likewise , of that moment and consequence , as to have thereby laid a great and lasting Obligation upon the intelligent and discerning part of Mankind . But that they have failed notwithstanding in this Enterprize , 't is , I think , not over difficult to prove . And this is the Subject of the present Discourse . Wherein I hope clearly to make out , that the Sea gave Birth to these Bodies : that they are so far from being formed in the Earth , or in the places where they are now found , that I shall evince , † that even the Belemnites , Selenites , Marchasits , Flints , and other natural Minerals , which are lodged in the Earth , together with these Shells , were not formed there , but had Being before ever they came thither : and were fully formed and finished before they were reposed in that manner . That the above-mentioned Bodies which consist of Stone , of Spar , Flint , and the like , and yet carry a resemblance of Cockles , Muscles , and other Shells , were originally formed in the Cavities of Shells of those kinds which they so resemble ; these Shells having served as Matrices or Moulds to them ; the Sand , Sparry and Flinty Matter being then lost , or in a state of solution , and so , susceptible of any form , when it was thus introduced into these shelly-Moulds : and that it consolidated , or became hard afterwards . * That for the Metallick and Mineral Matter which sometimes adheres to the Surfaces of these Shells , or is intruded into their Pores , and lodged in the Interstices of their Fibres , 't is all manifestly adventitious † ; the mineral Particles being plainly to be distinguished from the testaceous ones , or the texture and substance of the Shell , by good Glasses , if not by the naked Eye . That though the thing had been so that this Accretion had not been thus discernible , and consequently the Alteration of these Shells could not have been accounted for , so that we had been perfectly in the dark as to the Origin of the Bodies thus altered , and that nothing at all could have been determined concerning them ; yet this would not have been any the least Impediment or objection against that which I insist upon ; there being so very few of these in comparison of those which have undergone no such Alteration . There being , I say , besides these , such vast multitudes of Shells contained in Stone , &c. which are intire , fair , and absolutely free from any such mineral Contagion : which are to be match'd by others at this day found upon our Shores , and which do not differ in any respect from them : being of the same size that those are of , and the same shape precisely : of the same substance and texture ; as consisting of the same peculiar Matter , and this constituted and disposed in the same manner , as is that of their respective fellow-kinds at Sea : the tendency of the Fibres and Striae the same : the composition of the Lamellae , constituted by these Fibres , alike in both : the same Vestigia of Tendons ( by means whereof the Animal is fastned and joyned to the Shell ) in each : the same Papillae : the same Sutures , and every thing else , whether within or without the Shell , in its Cavity or upon its Convexity , in the Substance , or upon the Surface of it . Besides ; these Fossil Shells are attended with the ordinary Accidents of the marine ones , ex . gr . they sometimes grow to one another , the lesser Shells being fix'd to the larger : they have Balani , Tubuli vermiculares , Pearls , Coral , and the like , still actually growing upon them . And which is very considerable , they are most exactly of the same specifick Gravity with their fellow-kinds now upon the shores . Nay farther , they answer all Chymical tryals in like manner as the Sea-shells do : their parts when dissolved have the same appearance to view , the same smell and taste : they have the same vires and effects in Medicine , when inwardly administrated to Animal Bodies : Aqua fortis , Oyl of Vitriol , and other like Menstrua , have the very same effects upon both . In one word , so exactly conformable to the marine ones are these Shells , Teeth , and Bones , which are digged up out of the Earth , that though several Hundreds of them , which I now keep by me , have been nicely and critically examined by very many Learned Men , who are skill'd in all parts of Natural History , and who have been particularly curious in , and conversant with , Shells , and other marine Productions , yet never any Man of them went away dissatisfied , or doubting whether these are really the very Exuviae of Sea-fishes or not . Nay , which is much more to my purpose , some of the most eminent of those very Gentlemen who formerly were doubtful in this Matter , and rather inclinable to believe that these were natural Minerals , and who had wrote in defence of that Opinion , do notwithstanding upon strict and repeated Inspection of these Bodies in my Collection , and upon farther Enquiry , and procuration of plain and unalter'd Shells from several parts of this Island , fully assent to me herein , and are now convinced that these are the spoils and remains of Sea-Animals . And , being thus satisfied , such is the Ingenuity of these worthy Persons , and so great their Affection to Truth , when , where , and by whomsoever manifested , that they have personally requested me to publish my Thoughts in order to the fuller clearing of this matter . But to proceed . That although I can pair , with Sea-Shells , several of these Fossil ones that these Gentlemen have pronounc'd altogether unlike any thing that the Salt-Water produceth ; yet 't is indeed very true , that there are found some Shells at Land , in Stone , and in Chalk , which cannot probably be match'd by any species of Shells now appearing upon our Shores. But notwithstanding this , I cannot but affirm that these , even the most strange and enormous of them , have all the essential Notes and Characters of Sea-Shells , and shew as near a relation to some now extant upon the Shores , as the different Species of those themselves do to one another : that they are of the very same specifick Gravity with those to which they are so generically allied : and of the same Texture and Constitution of parts ; the substance of these being as plaintly testaceous , as that of those is ; insomuch that any Man that compares them , can no more doubt of the reality of the one than of the other ; whence it must needs follow , that there were such Shell-fish once in being ; which is enough for my purpose ; I being no ways concerned to make out that there are of the same kinds still actually living in the Ocean . Though if I was , 't would be no very hard task ; it being evident from the Relations of Dyvers , and Fishers for Pearls , that there are many kinds of Shell-fish which lye perpetually concealed in the Deep , skreen'd from our Eyes by that vast world of Water , and which have their continual abode at the bottom of the Ocean , without ever approaching near the Shores , it being as unnatural for these to desert this their native station , as 't is for those that are the inhabitants of the Shores , to quit theirs , and retire into the deep : that for this reason these are called by Naturalists 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Pelagiae , as the others , that reside nearer to the Shores , are by them called Littorales . Now the Shells which we find exposed upon our Shores , are only those which are cast up and stranded by tides and by storms ; and consequently are all of them Exuvi● of those kinds that live near the Shores , and not of those that inhabit the Main , or the deeper and remoter parts of the Ocean ; it being certain from the Relations also of Dyvers , that the Tides and Storms , even the most tempestuous and turbulent , affect only the superficial parts of the Ocean , the Shallows , and Shores , but never reach the greater Depths , or disturb the bottom of the Main : these are as quiet , and free from Commotion in the midst of storms , as in the greatest calm ; so that the Shell-fish , which are resident in these places , live and dye there , and are never dislodged or removed by storms , nor cast upon the Shores , which the Littorales usually are . When therefore I shall have proved more at large , that those which we find at Land , that are not matchable with any upon our Shores , are many of them of those very kinds which the forecited Relations particularly assure us are found no where but in the deeper parts of the Sea : and that as well those which we can match , as those we cannot , are all Remains of the universal Deluge , when the Water of the Ocean , being boisterously turned out upon the Earth , bore along with it , Fishes of all sorts , Shells , and the like moveable Bodies , which it left behind at its return back again to its Chanel , it will not , I presume , be thought strange , that amongst the rest , it left some of the Pelagiae , or those kinds of Shells which naturally have their abode at main-sea , and which therefore are now never flung up upon the Shores : and it may very reasonably be concluded , that all these strange Shells , which we cannot so match , are of these Pelagiae : that the several kinds of them are at this day living in the huge bosom of the Ocean : and that there is not any one intire species of Shell-fish , formerly in being , now perish'd and lost . That it is also very true that there are some Shells , such as those of the larger Buccinae , and Conchae Veneris , of Lobsters , Crabs , and others of the crustaceous kind , that are very rarely found at Land ; so rarely , that some of these Gentlemen have asserted that they are never found ; but that I shall shew to be a mistake , all the Shells in their whole List having been found in the Earth in one place or other . But that these are very seldom found any where , I most readily grant ; and this is so far from being an Argument against what I am going to advance , that 't is as full and substantial a Proof of the truth of it as I could possibly wish . For the Shells in this List are all lighter than Stone , Marble , and the other ordinary Terrestrial Matter . Now both these and all other sorts of Shells that are so light , occur very seldom at Land , or in the Earth , in comparison of the Shells of Cockles , Perewinkles , and the rest which are more ponderous , so as to equal the Stone , and the other Terrestrial Matter in Gravity . The Reason of which will be very plain , when I shall have shewn * that at the time of the Deluge ( when these Shells were brought out upon the Earth , and reposed therein in the manner we now find them ) Stone , and all other solid Minerals , lost their solidity : and that the sever'd Particles thereof , together with those of the Earth , Chalk , and the rest , as also Shells , and all other Animal and Vegetable Bodies , were taken up into , and sustained in , the Water : that at length all these subsided † again promiscuously , and without any other order than that of the different specifick Gravity of the several Bodies in this confused Mass , those which had the greatest degree of Gravity sinking down first , and so setling lowest ; then those Bodies which had a lesser degree of Gravity fell next , and settled so as to make a Stratum upon the former ; and so on , in their several turns , to the lightest of all , which subsiding last , settled at the Surface , and covered all the r●st : that this very various Miscellany of Bodies being determined to subsidence in this Order meerly by their different specifick Gravities , all those which had the same degree of Gravity subsided at the same time , fell into , and composed , the same Stratum ; so that those Shells , and other Bodies , that were of the same specifick Gravity with Sand , sunk down together with it , and so became inclosed in the Strata of Stone , which that Sand formed or constituted : those which were lighter , and of but the same specifick Gravity with Chalk ( in such places of the Mass where any Chalk was ) fell to the bottom at the same time that the Chalky Particles did , and so were entombed in the Strata of Chalk ; and in like manner all the rest : that accordingly we now find in the Sand-stone of all Countries ( the specifick Gravity of the several sorts whereof is very little different , being generally to water as 2½ or 2 9 / 16 to 1 ) only those Co●shae , Pectines , Cochle● , and other Shells that are nearly of the same Gravity , ( viz. 2 ½ or 2 ⅝ to 1 ) but these are ordinarily found enclosed in it in prodigious numbers ; whereas of Oyster-shells , ( which are in Gravity but as about 2 ⅓ to 1 ) of Echini ( which are but as 2 or 2⅛ to 1 ) or the other lighter kinds of Shells , scarce one ever appears therein ; but , on the contrary , in Chalk ( which is lighter than Stone , being but as about 2 1 / 10 to 1 ) there are only found Echini , and the other lighter sorts of Shells ; it being extreamly unusual to meet with so much as one single Shell of any of all the heavier kinds amongst Chalk ; but for the said Echini , and other the lighter sorts of Shells , they are very numerous and frequent , in all the Chalk-pits of Kent , Surrey , Essex , Hartfordshire , Barkshire , Oxfordshire , and all others that I have search'd ; being found indifferently in the beds of Chalk from the top quite down to the bottom of the Pit ; I having my self commonly observed them to the very bottom of all , in Pits that were an hundred foot deep , and in Wells much deeper . To conclude , those Shells , and other Bodies , that were still lighter than these , and consequently lighter than Stone , Chalk , and the other common Matter of the Earth , such as the Shells of Lobsters ( which are but as 1 ⅓ to 1 ) of Crabs , ( 1 ¾ to 1 ) and the rest of the Crustaneous kind : the Teeth and Bones of the cartilaginous and squammose Fishes , and many other Bodies , would subside last of all , and so , falling above the rest , be lodged near , if not upon the Surface ; where being continually exposed to Weather , and other Injuries , they must in tract of time needs decay and rot , and at last quite vanish and disappear ; and 't is not to me any great wonder , that at this distance of four thousand years , we find so very few of them remaining . So that I think I may now safely appeal to any ingenuous and impartial Looker on , whether this , That we find all those kinds of Shells ( now extant upon our Shores ) which have nearly the same Gravity with Stone , and the other ordinary Matter of our Earth , that is so tight and compact as to preserve them , enclosed in great plenty therein , and only those , the rest which are lighter being so very rarely found , can reasonably be supposed to have happened by meer chance , with this Constancy and Certainty , and that in so many and distant Places : as also , whether this be any Objection against my Hypothesis ; or rather be not the strongest accessary Confirmation of it that could well be expected , or even desired . To this Dissertation I shall subjoyn an Appendix , which will consist of several Sections , touching the Bodies called Vnicorn● Fossile , Lapis Iudaicus , Entrochus , Asteria , or the Star-stone-Columns : with some farther Reflections upon the Bufonites , Glossopetra , and Cornu Ammonis : proving that these , and several more , which have been ( for many Ages ) reputed Gemms , and meer Stones , are really nothing else but the Teeth , Bones , and other parts of Sea-Animals , and ( as the rest were ) left behind by the Universal Deluge . PART I. An Examination of the Opinions of former Writers on this Subject . The Means whereby they thought these Marine Bodies brought out upon the Earth . Of certain Changes of Sea and Land , and other Alterations in the Terraqueous Globe , which they suppose to have happened . THIS so considerable a point being thus gained : the Legitimacy or Reality of these Marine Bodies vindicated and asserted : and my Way so far effectually cleared by the foregoing Dissertation ; I now re-assume my original Design , and pass on to enquire by what means they were hurried out of the Ocean , the place of their native Abode , to dry Land , and even to Countries very remote from any Seas . And this is a Question of great Antiquity ; and which hath , for many Ages , given no small Fatigue to Learned Men. Nor hath the present been less inquisitive into this Affair than the former Ages were . We have seen several hands employed herein ; and many of them very excellent ones too . The great number of the Undertakers : the Worth of some of them : and their Zeal to bring the Matter to a Decision , are sure Arguments of the Dignity and Importance of it : and that it is not hitherto decided , is as certain a proof of its difficulty . Some were of Opinion , that these Shells were fetch'd from Sea , by the ancient Inhabitants of those Countries where they are now found ; who , after they had used the included Fishes for Food , flinging forth the Shells , many of them became petrified , as they speak ; being thereby preserved down to our times , and are the same which we at this day find in our Fields and Quarries . Others rather thought that they were only Reliques of some former great Inundations of the Sea ; which , furiously rushing forth , and overflowing the adjacent Territories , bore these Bodies out upon the Earth along with it : but returning at length more leisurely and calmly back again , it left them all behind . Many were of Opinion , that the Sea frequently flitted and changed its place : that several parts of the Globe which are now dry Land , and habitable , lay heretofore at the bottom of the Sea , and were covered by it : that particularly the very Countries , which present us with these Spoils of it , were anciently in its possession ; being then an Habitation of Sharks and other Fishes : of Oysters , Cockles , and the like ; but the Sea , in tract of time , retreating thence , and betaking it self into new Quarters : gaining as much ground on the opposite Coasts , as it lost upon those , left these Shells there as Marks of its ancient bounds and seat . Amongst the rest there were indeed some who believed these to be Remains of the General Deluge , and so many Monuments of that calamitous and fatal Irruption . These last assuredly were in the right ; but the far greater part of them rather asserted than proved this : rather deliver'd it as their Opinion , than offered any rational Arguments to induce others to the same Belief : And for the rest , who did offer any , so unhappy were they in the Choice , and unsuccessful in the Management of them , by reason of the shortness of their Observations , and their not having duely informed themselves of the state of these Things , that none of the other Partizans appeared with less Applause : none less strenuously maintained their ground , than these did . The Truth is , as Matters were ordered amongst them , no Man could receive much Light or Satisfaction from what was advanced by any of them . They little more than clashed with one another : each could demolish the others Work with ease enough , but not a Man of them tolerably defend his own ; which was sure never to outstand the first Assault that was made . Yea upon so equal Terms did they all stand , that no one could well lay claim to a larger share of Truth for his side : no one had a fairer pretence of right , than the rest ; and it being impossible to imagine that all could be in the right ; some ▪ Learned Men began to suspect that none of them were so . These thereupon laid out on all hands for some new Expedient to solve and put an end to the perplexity ; and 't was this last Effort that brought forth the Opinion , that these Bodies are not what they seem to be ; that they are no Shells , but meer Sportings of active Nature in this subterraneous Kingdom ; and only Semblances or Imitations of Shells ; they imagining that this shortned the Difficulty , because it spared them the trouble of accounting for their Conveyance from Sea ; which was what had so severely exercised all the former ; though in reality , this only heightened and enhansed it , and render'd it still more intricate ; as will appear more at large when I shall have published the preliminary Dissertation , whereof I have already given some Account above . And this was the most received and prevalent Opinion when I first brought my Collection of these Things up to London . There have been , besides these recited , some other Conjectures proposed about the removal of these Bodies to Land : which I choose , rather than trouble the Reader with a detail of them here , to deferr to their proper place , that I may proceed directly onwards in my Design . Now the more effectually to smooth my way , and that this very great diversity of Opinions may not be any longer an Amusement to the World , 't will be very convenient that I look into the Reasons and Pretensions of each , and shew upon what ground 't is that I embrace that of the Deluge , and set aside all the rest . Why I adhere to them who suppose these Marine Productions brought out by the Universal Deluge , will be best learn'd from the succeeding part of this Essay , which is wholly dedicated to that purpose : and whereunto I shall prefix , An Historical Account of the Labours of Fab. Columna , Nic ▪ Steno , P. Boccone , Iac. Grandius , Mr. Iohn Ray , and other Learned Men , on this Subject : shewing what they have already done in it , wherein they failed , and what remains still to be done . Why I reject all the other Conjectures , falls under our present Consideration ; and to make as short of the Matter as possible , 't is because they will none of them abide the Test : because they have not due warrant from Observation , but are clearly repugnant thereunto : in a word , because the present Circumstances of these Marine Bodies do not square with those Opinions , but exhibit Phaenomena that thwart them , and that give plain Indications that they could never have been put into the Condition we now find them by any such short and partial Agents as those they propose . Now in regard that the said Circumstances are impartially related in my Observations , we need only have recourse to them to put an end to this Business . For , as Mathematicians say of a streight Line , that 't is as well an Index of its own Rectitude , as of the Obliquity of a crooked one ; so these may serve indifferently to detect the erroneous ways , and to point forth the true ; and it is from these Observations : from the Number , Order , Variety , Situation , Depth , Distance from the Sea , and other Accidents of these Bodies , that I shall shew That they were not brought from Sea to the Parts where they are now found , by Men , the ancient Inhabitants of those Parts , as some Authors have been of Opinion ; they presuming that these Shells were at first only slung out upon the Surface of the Earth ; and that those which we now find buried in it , were , in tract of time , covered , either by that Terrestrial Matter which falls down along with rain , or by the Earth which is wash'd from off the Hills by Land floods . That they were not carry'd together with the Water , which some suppose to pass continually from the bottom of the Sea , to the Heads of Springs and Rivers , through certain subterranean Conduits or Chanels , untill they were by some Glut , Stop , or other means arrested in their Passage , and so detained in the Bowels of the Earth ; as others have rather inclined to believe . That they were not born forth of the Sea , and laid upon the Land by particular Inundations ; such as were the Ogygean , the Deucalion●an , and others of fresher date : such as are those which usually attend ▪ Earthquakes : or those which are sometimes occasioned by very high Tides , by impetuous Winds , and the like ; as other Writers have thought . That they were not left behind at the beginning of the World , when the Sea overspread the whole Globe , till its Retreat into its assigned Chanel , and that the Waters were gathered together unto one place , the third day from the Commencement of the Creation ; which others believed . That they were not left by the Seas being constrained to withdraw from off certain tracts of Land , which lay till then at the bottom of it , but being raised to an higher pitch , so as to surmount the Level of the Seas surface , they , by that means , became Islands and habitable : the said tracts being thus elevated by Earthquakes , or the like subterraneous Explosions ; in such manner as Rhodes , Thera , Therasia , and many other Islands were supposed to have been raised ; which is the Conjecture of others . That they were not left by the Seas changing its place , receding from the Parts it anciently possest , and betaking it self to new Quarters : this change being occasion'd by some accidental Emotion or Transposition of the common Center of Gravity in the Terraqueous Globe ; and thereupon the Fluids of it , the Sea , and the rest , immediately shifting likewise , as being the more easily moveable parts of the Mass , and coming to another AEquilibrium ; that they might thereby the better accommodate themselves to their new Center . As others . That they were not left upon the Seas being protruded forwards , and constrained to fall off from certain Coasts , which it formerly possessed , by the Mud or Earth which is discharged into it by Rivers ; the said Mud being reposed along the Shores near the Ostia of those Rivers , and by that means making continual Additions to the Land , thereby excluding the Sea , daily invading and gaining upon it , and preserving these Shells as Trophies and Signs of its new Acquests and Encroachments ; which others have imagined : they concluding that the Islands Echinades , the Lower Egypt , Thessaly , and many other Countries , were thus raised out of the Mud brought down by Achelous , the Nile , Peneus , and other Rivers . Lastly . That they were not left by the Seas continual flitting and shifting its Chanel : this Progression being occasioned by the Seas wearing and gaining upon one Shore , and flinging up Mud , and , together with it , these Shells , upon the other , or opposite Coasts , thereby making perpetual Additions unto them ; which is the Opinion of other Authors . These Propositions ( which are no other than so many Consectaries drawn from the Observations ) are , we see , all Negative ; as being directed against the Mistakes of some who have formerly engaged in this research . The ways they have taken to account for the Conveyance of these Marine Bodies to Land , are very many , as well as different from each other . For so eager and sollicitous hath the inquisitive and better part of Mankind been to bring this Matter to a fair issue and determination , that no Stone hath been left unturned , no way , whereby these things could ever possibly have been brought forth of the Sea , but one or other of them hath pitch'd upon it . So that by this Refutation of all these , I might prove my own ( which is the only one remaining ) by Induction ; but this kind of proof is not needful , where more cogent and positive Arguments are not wanting . And thus much of this Part I get over by the sole guidance of my Senses . A View of the present state of these Bodies alone convinced me sufficiently that the means , proposed by these Authors , were not the true ones : that they were both levelled wide , and fell all short of the Mark. Now though this was enough for my present purpose ; and when I had evinced that , although such Alterations , as those which these Gentlemen suppose : Transitions , and Migrations of the Center of Gravity : Elevations of new Islands : whole Countries gained from the Sea : and other like Changes had actually happened , yet these Shells could never possibly have been reposed thereby in the manner we now find them : I say , when I had proved this , I was not immediately concerned to enquire whether such Alterations had really ever happened or not ; yet partly for a fuller and more effectual Disproof of the recited Opinions : and partly because I am more especially obliged by my general design to look into all Pretences of Changes in the Globe we inhabit , and I saw very well , that scarce any , of all these alledged , had the least countenance either from the present face of the Earth , or any credible and authentick Records of the ancient state of it , I resolved to pursue this Matter somewhat farther , and to shew that , although there do indeed happen some Alterations in the Globe , yet they are very slight and almost imperceptible , * and such as tend rather to the benefit and conservation of the Earth and its Productions , than to the disorder and destruction both of the one and the other , as all these supposititious ones most manifestly would do , were there really any such ; but from clear and incontestible Monuments of Antiquity : from History and Geography : and from attentive Consideration of the present state of those Countries where these Changes were supposed to have been wrought , I prove that they are imaginary and groundless , and that such in earnest never happened ; but that the bounds of Sea and Land have been more fix'd and permanent : and in short , that the terraqueous Globe is to this day nearly in the same condition that the Universal Deluge left it : being also like to continue so till the time of its final ruin and dissolution , preserved to the same end for which 't was first formed , and by the same Power which hath secured it hitherto . But , with respect to my present Design , I more particularly make out , That although Rain-water be indeed ( as these Writers suppose ) very plentifully saturated with terrestrial Matter , and ( as I shall make appear ) that peculiar Matter out of which the Bodies of Vegetables , and consequently of Animals , are formed , nourished , and augmented , Water being the common Vehicle and Distributer of it to the Parts of those Bodies , and all Water ( especially that of Rain ) being , more or less , stored with this , it being light in comparison of the common Mineral earthy Matter , and therefore easily assumed into Water , and moved along with it ; yet that this Matter being all originally derived from the surface of the Earth , either by the Vapour that continually issues out , and ascends from all parts of it , † or wash'd off by Land-floods , and conveyed into Rivers and the Sea , and thence elevated up , together with the Vapour , which , as the former , constitutes the Rain that falls : I say , it being thus originally all rais'd from the Earth , when restored back again thereunto , 't is but where it was before , and does not enlarge the Dimensions of the Globe , or augment the surface of the Earth , and only lye idly and unserviceably there , but part of it is introduced into the Plants which grow thereon , for their Nutrition and Increment , and the rest , which is superfluous , either remounts again , with the ascending Vapour , as before , or is wash'd down into Rivers , and transmitted into the Sea , and does not make any sensible Addition to the Earth , as some have believed . That the terrestrial Matter , which is thus carried by Rivers down into the Sea , is sustained therein , partly by the greater Crass●tude and Gravity of the Sea-water , and partly by its constant Agitation , occasioned by the Tides , and by its other Motions , and is not permitted to sink to the bottom ; or , if any of it do , 't is raised up again by the next Storm , and being supported in the Mass of Water , together with the rest , 't is by degrees exhaled , mounted up with the Rain that rises thence , and returned back again to the Earth in fruitful Showers . That by this perpetual Circulation a vast many things in the System of Nature are transacted : and two main Intentions of Providence constantly promoted ; the one a Dispensation of Water promiscuously and indifferently to all parts of the Earth ; this being the immediate Agent that both bears the constituent Matter to all formed Bodies , and , when brought to them , insinuates it in , and distributes it unto the several parts of those Bodies , for their Preservation and Growth : the other , the keeping a just AEquilibrium ( if I may so say ) betwixt the Sea and Land ; the Water , that was raised out of the Sea , for a Vehicle to this Matter , being by this means refunded back again into it : and the Matter it self restored to its original Fund and Promptuary , the Earth ; whereby each is restrained , and kept to due Bounds ; so that the Sea may not encroach upon the Earth , nor the Earth gain ground of the Sea. That there never were any Islands , or other considerable parcels of Land , amassed or heap'd up : nor any enlargement , or addition of Earth made to the Continent , by the Mud that is carried down into the Sea by Rivers . That although the Ancients were almost unanimously of Opinion that those Parts , where Egypt now is , were formerly Sea : and that a very considerable portion of that Country was recent , and formed out of the Mud discharged into the neighbouring Sea by the Nile ; that yet this tract of Land had no such Rise , out is as old , and of as long a standing , as any upon all the whole Continent of Africa : and hath been in much the same Natural Condition , that it is at this day , ever since the time of the Deluge ; its Shores being neither advanced one jot further into the Sea for this three or four thousand Years , nor its Surface raised by additional Mud deposed upon it by the yearly Inundations of the Nile . That neither the Palus Maeotis , nor the Euxine , nor any other Seas , fill up , or by degrees grow shallower . That Salmydessus , Themiscyra , Sidene , and the adjacent Countries , upon the Coasts of the Euxine Sea , were not formed out of the Mud brought down by the Ister , Thermodon , Iris , and the other Rivers which discharge themselves into that Sea. That Thessaly was not raised out of the Mud born down by the River Peneus : the Islands Echinades , or Curzolari , out of that brought by the River Achelous : Cilicia , by the River Pyramus : Mysia , Lydia , Ionia , and other Countries of Anatolia , by the Caicus , Hermus , Cayster , and the other Rivers which pass through them . To be short , That no Island or Country in the whole World was ever raised by this means , notwithstanding that very many Authors , and some of considerable note , have believed that all the abovementioned Countries were so raised ; nay , to so strange a height of Extravagance do some , otherwise Learned and Curious , Persons run , when they indulge Fancy too far , and rely wholly upon Probabilities and Conjectures , there is hardly any one single Island or Country all round the Globe , that one Writer or other hath not thought to have been formed after this manner , or at least , some very large part of it . That there is no authentick Instance of any considerable tract of Land that was thrown up from the bottom of the Sea , by an Earthquake , or other subterranean Explosion , so as to become an Island , and be render'd habitable . That Rhodus , Thera , Therasia , and several other Islands , which were supposed by the Ancients , and , upon their Authority , by later Authors , to have been thus raised , had really no such Original , but have stood out above Water as long as the rest of their Fellow Islands , and stand now just as the Universal Deluge left them . That as to that affection of Bodies which is called their Gravity , it clearly ●urpasses all the Powers of meer Nature , and all the Mechanism of Matter . That as any one Body , or part of Matter , cannot be the Cause of its own Gravity : so no more can it ever possibly be the Cause of the Gravity of another Body , or part of Matter . That neither the Earth's diurnal Revolution upon its Axis : nor any magnetick Effluvia of the Earth : nor the Air , or Atmosphere which environs the Earth : nor the AEther , or Materia subtilis of the Cartesians , in what manner soever moved or agitated : ( all which have been proposed by several Learned Men as the Causes of Gravity ) nor any other Fluid or Matter whatever , can of it self produce such an Effect as is that of the Gravity of Bodies . That it does not proceed from the Efficiency of any such contingent and unstable Agents , but stands on a Basis more firm and stedfast , being intirely owing to the direct Concourse of the Power of the Author of Nature , immediately in his hand , and the main Engine whereby this stupendous Fabrick of the Universe is managed and supported : the prime Hinge whereon the whole frame of Nature moves : and is principally concerned , if not the sole Efficient in the most remarkable Phoenomena of the Natural World ; which , should Gravity once cease , or be withdrawn , would instantly shiver into Millions of Atoms , and relapse into its primitive Confusion . That the common Center of Gravity in the terraqueous Globe is steady , immovable , and not liable to any accidental Transposition , nor hath it ever shifted or changed its Station . And that there is no declination of Latitude : nor variation of the Elevation of the Pole ; notwithstanding what some Learned Men have asserted . What concerns the raising of new Mountains : Deterrations , or the Devolution of Earth down upon the Valleys , from the Hills and higher Grounds : and Islands torn off from the main Continent by Earthquakes , or by the furious and impetuous insults of the Sea ; these , I say , will fall more properly under our Consideration on another Occasion * . And for the Mutations of lesser moment , which some have fancied to have happened within this Interval , I mean , for the last four thousand Years since the Deluge , I chuse rather to pass them over at present , than to crowd and encumber this short Tract with the account of them . I must needs freely own , that when I first directed my Thoughts this way , 't was matter of real Admiration to me , to find that a Belief of so many , and such great Alterations in the Earth , had gained so large footing , and made good its ground so many Ages , in the World ; there being not the least signs nor footsteps of any such thing upon the face of the whole Earth : no tolerable Foundation for such a Belief either in Nature or History . But I soon saw very well , that the Moderns generally entertained it meerly upon the Credit and Tradition of the Ancients , and that without due Examination , or Enquiry into the Truth and Probability of it ; and 't was not long e're I discovered what it was that so generally misled the Ancients into these Mistakes . But of that more by and by . Those ancient Pagan Writers were indeed very much excusable as to this matter . Philosophy was then again in its Infancy : there remaining but few marks of the old Tradition , and those much obliterated and defaced by Time ; so that they had only dark and faint Idea's , narrow and scanty Conceptions , of Providence : and were ignorant of its Intentions , and of the methods of its Conduct in the Government and Preservation of the Natural World. They wanted a longer Experience of these things : a larger stock of Observations , and Records of the state of the Earth before their times ; having , as things then stood , nothing to assist them in their Enquiries besides their own Guesses and Fancy . For their Progenitors , and those who had lived in the earlier Ages , were almost entirely taken up with Business of another kind . That fatal Calamity , the Deluge , had wrought such a Change , * that they beheld every where a new face of things : and the Earth did not then teem forth its Encrease , as formerly , of its own accord , but required Culture , and the Assistance of their Hands , much more than before it did . The provision of Bread for Food : Clothing to ward off the Injury and Inclemency of the Air : and other like Employs for the Comfort and Support of Life , being of indispensible necessity , were to be first look'd after ; and these Employs , being then for the most part new to them , and such as they were unskill'd in , were alone enough to take up the greatest part of their time . The methods they used of Agriculture , and other Arts of like importance , were so aukward and tedious , as to afford them little leisure for Works of the Brain , for History , or Contemplations of that nature . And till better Experience had led their Posterity to the Improvements of Arts : till the Plow , and other useful Instruments , were found out : and they had learn'd more compendious and expeditious ways of dispatching those Affairs , whereby they shortned their Labours , and so gained time , there was no shew of Learning , or Matters of Speculation among them ; and we hear little or nothing of Writing , nay 't was a very considerable time before Letters themselves were found out . I know very well , there are some who talk of Letters before the Deluge ; but that is a matter of meer Conjecture , and I think nothing can be peremptorily determined either the one way or the other ; though I shall shew , that 't is highly probable they had none . Be that how it will , I shall plainly make out , that the Ages which next succeeded the Deluge had none ; so far from it , that they knew nothing at all of them ; and the first Writing they used was only the simple Pictures , and Gravings of the things they would represent , Beasts , Birds , and the like ; which way of Expression was afterwards called Hieroglyphick . But this fell into disuse , when Letters were afterwards discovered ; they being , in all respects , a far more excellent and noble Invention . We see therefore that there were several Reasons why those early Ages could not transmit Accounts of the state of the Earth and of these Marine Bodies , in their times , down to the succeeding Generations . So that these having little more to trust to than their own Imagination , and no surer a Guide in their Reasonings about these things than bare Conjecture , 't was no wonder that they fell into gross and palpable Mistakes concerning them . Nor much more wonder is it that an Epicurus : one who could ever espouse a Notion so enormously absurd and senseless , as that the World was framed by Chance : that this vast , regular , and most stupendous Pile was owing to no higher a Principle than a fortuitous Congress of Atoms : and that either there was no God at all , or , which is much the same thing , that he was an impotent and lazy Being , and wholly without concern for the Affairs of this lower World : I say , 't is in no wise strange that such a one should believe , as he did , that things were blindly shuffled and hurled about in the World : that the Elements were at constant Strife and War with each other : that in some places , the Sea invaded the Land : in others , the Land got ground of the Sea : that all Nature was in an Hurry and Tumult : and that as the World was first made , so should it be again dissolved and destroyed , by Chance : that it had alreaready made large Advances that way , being infirm and worn with Age , shattered and crazy , and would in time dwindle and fall back again into its original Chaos . Did Gravity , the Inclination of Bodies towards the same common Center , to which Inclination they owe their respective order , and site in regard of each other , very many of their Motions and Actions , and in a great measure , their present Constitution : did this , I say , happen from so contingent , precarious , and inconstant Causes as many have believed : or did it stand upon so ●icklish and tottering a Foundation as some Mens fancy hath placed it , 't would be no wonder should it frequently vary : its Center swerve and shift , upon every turn : and that there should ensue thereupon , not only such Motions and Alterations of the Bounds of the Sea as they imagine ; but likewise many other , and not less pernicious , Perturbations of the course of even universal Nature . Or was the Universe left to its own Conduct and Management : the whole Mass of created Matter to its proper Disposition and Tendency : were there no restraint of Bounds to the Earth , nor Curb to the fury of the Ocean : was there not One who had set bars and doors to it , and said hitherto shalt thou come , but no farther , and here shall thy proud Waves be staid ; then indeed might we well expect such Vicissitudes and Confusions of things : such Justlings and Clashings in Nature : such Depredations , and Changes of Sea and Land. But if the same mighty Power , which in the beginning produced this vast System of Bodies out of Nothing , and disposed and ranged them into the most excellent and beautiful order we now behold : which at first framed an Earth of a Constitution sutable to the innocent state of its primitive Inhabitants : and afterwards when Man had degenerated , and quitted that Innocence , altered that Constitution of the Earth , by means of the Deluge * , and reduced it to the Condition 't is now in , thereby adapting it more nearly to the present Exigencies of things , to the laps'd and frail state of humane Nature : If that same Power be yet at the Helm : if it preside in the Government of the Natural World : and hath still the same peculiar Care of Mankind , and , for their sake , of the Earth , as heretofore , ( all which shall be evidently made out : ) then may we very reasonably conclude 't will also continue to preserve this Earth , to be a convenient Habitation for the future Races of Mankind , and to furnish forth all things necessary for their use , Animals , Vegetables , and Minerals , as long as Mankind it self shall endure ; that is , till the Design and Reason of its Preservation shall cease ; and till then , so steady are the Purposes of Almighty Wisdom , so firm establish'd , and constant the Laws , whereby it supports and rules the Universe ; the Earth , Sea , and all natural things will continue in the state wherein they now are , without the least Senescence or Decay , without jarring , disorder , or invasion of one another , without inversion or variation of the ordinary Periods , Revolutions , and Successions of things : and we have the highest security imaginable , that While the Earth remaineth , Seed-time and Harvest , and Cold and Heat , and Summer and Winter , and Day and Night shall not cease . And whatever may be urged in behalf of the Ancients , I cannot well see , I confess , what can be said for the later Authors , who have embrac'd the same Tenets , more than that these Learned Men took up those Tenets on trust , their over-great deference to the Dictates of Antiquity betraying them into a persuasion of such Changes in the Earth . I have given my Reasons above why I cannot think the Ancients competent Judges in this Case . We have , at this time of day , better and more certain means of Information than they had ; and therefore it were to have been wish'd , that these Gentlemen had not thus obsequiously followed them , but gone another way to work . It would certainly have been much better , had they taken the pains to have look'd a little into Matter of Fact : had they consulted History and Geography , in order duely to acquaint themselves with the past and present state of the terraqueous Globe ; and not to have pass'd Sentence till they had first compared the most ancient Descriptions of Countries with the Countries themselves as now they stand . Nay , had they but read and attended to the Accounts which the very Authors , from whom they borrow these Opinions , have left us , they might have discovered , even from them , the Errors and Oversights of their Authors : and have learn'd , that the Face of Sea and Land is the very same at this day that it was when those Accounts were compiled : and that the Globe hath not sustained any considerable Alterations , either in the whole , or any of its Parts , in all this time . Those who can content themselves with a Superficial View of Things : who are satisfied with contemplating them in gross : and can acquiesce in a general , and less nice Examination of them : whose Thoughts are narrow and bounded : and their Prospects of Nature scanty , and by piecemeal , must needs make very short and defective Judgments , and , oftentimes very erroneous , and wide of truth . Some fanciful Men have expected nothing but Confusion and Ruin from those very means whereby both that and this is most effectually prevented and avoided . One imagines that the terrestrial Matter , which is showered down along with Rain , enlarges the Bulk of the Earth , and that it will in time bury , and lay all things under ground . Another , on the contrary , fancies that the Earth will ere long all be wash'd away by Rains , and borne down into the Sea by Rivers ; and , its Chanel being thereby quite filled up , the Waters of the Ocean turned forth to overwhelm the dry Land. Whereas by this Distribution of Matter , continual Provision is every where made for the supply of Bodies : the just state of Sea and Land preserved , and the Bounds of each secured ; quite contrary to the preposterous Reasonings of those Men , who expected so different a Result of these things . And should this Circulation ( from which they dreaded those dismal Consequences ) once cease , the Formation of Bodies would be immediately at an end : and Nature at a perfect stand . But I am aware that I transgress : and that this is a Prolixity not allowable in a Treatise of this nature ; wherefore I shall conclude , after I have performed my Promise of discovering what it was which led the ancient Historians , Geographers , and others , so generally into a belief of these frequent Changes betwixt Sea and Land ; and 't was this . They observed , almost wherever they cast their eyes , vast multitudes of Sea-shells , at Land , in their Fields , and even at very great distance from any Sea. This , Eratasthenes , Herodotus , Xanthus Lydus , Strabo , Pausanias , Pomponius Mela , Theophrastus , Strato the Philosopher , Plutarch , and others of them assure us . They found them upon the Hills , as well as in the Valleys and Plains : they observed that they were immersed in the Mass of the Stone of their Rocks , Quarries , and Mines , in the same manner as they are at this day found in all known Parts of the World. Nay in those Elder Times , and which were so much nearer to the Deluge than ours are , they found these Marine Bodies more frequently , and in much greater plenty than we now do ; and most , if not all of them , fresh , entire , and firm . The whole crustaceous kind , and the lighter ones of the testaceous , which together would be a vast number , subsiding last , fell upon the Surface of the Earth ; * whilst the heavier , which settled down before , were entombed in the bowels of it . Those therefore must then lye every-where strewed upon the ground ; whereas now very few , if any , of them appear ; † the Shells which we find at present upon the face of the Earth being principally of the heavier sorts , which were at first lodged within it , and since disclosed and turned out , by what means we shall see herea●●er ‖ And indeed , 't is not conceivable how the generality of them could endure ●o many Hundreds of Years as have since pa●t : how they could lye so long exposed to the Air , Weather , and other Injuries , without vast numbers of them , and especially the siner and tenderer Species , being , long e're this , perish'd and rotten , some of them quite dissolved and vanish'd , and the rest so damaged , many of them , and altered by time , as not to appear the things they then were , and so create a doubt amongst some of us whether they are really Shells or not . This was a Scruple that never entered into their Heads . The Shells , being then fair , sound , and free from decay , were so exactly like those they saw lying upon their Shores , that they never made any question but that they were the Exuviae of Shell-fish , and that they once belonged all to the Sea. But the Difficulty was how they came thither , and by what means they could ever arrive to places oftentimes so remote from the Ocean . The Ages that went before knew well enough how these Marine Bodies were brought thither . But such were the Anxieties and Distresses of the then again infant World : so incessant their Occupations about Provision for Food , Rayment , and the like , that ( even after Letters were discovered ) there was little leisure to commit any thing to Writing ; and , for want thereof , the memory of this extraordinary Accident was in great measure worn out and lost . 'T is true there was a general and loud Rumour amongst them of a mighty Deluge of Water that had drowned all Mankind except only a very few Persons . But there had also happened very terrible Inundations of later date , and which were nearer to the Times when these Authors lived . Such was that which overflowed Attica in the days of Ogyges : and that which drowned Thessaly in Deucalion's time . These made cruel Havock and Devastation amongst them : their own native Country , Greece , was the Theatre whereon these Tragedies were acted : and their Progenitors had seen and felt their Fury . And these happening nearer home , and their Effects being fresh , and in all Mens mouths , they made so sensible and lasting Impressions upon their Minds , that the old great Deluge was eclipsed by that means , its Tradition mightily obscured , and the Circumstances of it so interwoven and confounded with those of these later Deluges , that 't was e'en dwindled into nothing , and almost buried in the Relations of those Inundations . In their Enquiries therefore into this Matter , scarcely a Man of them thought , or so much as dream'd , of the Universal Deluge . They concluded indeed unanimously , that the Sea had been there , wherever they met with any of these Shells , and that it had left them behind . And so far they were in the right : this was an Inference rational and natural enough . But when they began to reason about the means how the Sea got thither , and a way back again , there they were perfectly in the dark ; and , both Tradition and Philosophy failing them , they had recourse to Shifts , and to the best Conjectures they could think of ; concluding that it was either forced forth , as in particular Inundations , such as those lately mentioned : or that those Parts , where they found the Shells , had been formerly in the Possession of the Sea , and the place of its natural Residence , which it had since quitted and deserted . Upon this they began to seek out by what means , most probably , the Sea might have been dispossest of those Parts , and constrained to move into other Quarters . And if 't was an Island where they found the Shells , they straitways concluded that the whole Island lay originally at the bottom of the Sea : and that 't was either hoisted up by some Vapour from beneath : or that the Water of the Sea , which formerly cover'd it , was in time exhaled , and dryed up by the Sun , the Land thereby laid bare , and these Shells brought to light . But if 't was in any part of the Continent where they found the Shells , they concluded that the Sea had been extruded and driven off by the Mud that was continually brought down by the Rivers of those parts . That I may not be over-tedious here , I will only add , that I shall clearly shew , from plain Passages of their own Writings yet extant , that 't was meerly the finding these Sea-shells at Land that occasioned this Stir , and raised all this Dust amongst the Ancients ; and upon which principally they grounded their Belief of the Vicissitudes and Changes of Sea and Land , wherewith their Writings are so filled . But how little reason they had for it : and how far those have been over-seen who have followed them herein , hath been intimated already , and will appear farther from the following part of this Essay , to the Account of which I now hasten . PART II. Concerning the Universal Deluge . That these Marine Bodies were then left at Land. The Effects it had upon the Earth . THE Consectaries of the former part of this Discourse are all negative ; that being only introductory , and serving but to clear the way to this second part : to free the Enquiry from the Perplexities that some Undertakers have encumber'd it withall : and to set aside the false Lights they used in quest of the Agent which transposed these Sea-shells to Land. Having therefore discharged my hands of that Task , and , from Observation of the present state of the Earth , and of the site and condition of the Marine Bodies which are lodged within and upon it , shewn that they could not possibly be reposed in that manner by particular Inundations : by the Seas receding and shifting from place to place : nor by any of the other means there proposed : I pass next on to search out the true means : and to discover the Agent that did actually bring them forth , and disposed them into the Method and Order wherein we now find them . To which purpose I have recourse again to the Observations ; for by their Assistance this Matter may be rightly and fully adjusted . So that I shall only proceed , as hitherto , to make Inferences from them ; which Inferences , in this Part are all Affirmative . Of these , the first is , That these Marine Bodies were born forth * of the Sea by the Universal Deluge : and that , upon the ret●●n of the Water back again from off the Earth , they were left behind at Land. This is a Proposition of some weight and consequence ; upon which Account I shall be somewhat prolix and particular in the Establishment of it : careful and exact in conferring every Circumstance of these Marine Bodies , to see how they square with it : and shall not dismiss it till I have evinced that those which I prest , in the precedent Part , as Objections against the several ways there propounded , all fall in here , and are the clearest and most convincing Arguments of the truth hereof : that this , and this alone , does naturally and easily account for all those Circumstances : and fairly takes off all Difficulties . Which Difficulties I propose at large , and particularly those which have of late been urged , by some Learned Men , as proofs that these Bodies were not left behind by the Deluge ; shewing of how little Validity they are . Which being dispatch'd , I return back to my Observations ; and proceed upon them to represent the Effects that the Deluge had upon the Earth , and the Alterations that it wrought in the Globe ; some whereof were indeed very extraordinary . These I distribute into two Classes ; the first of which will contain those that are only probable , and of which we have some reasonable Intimations , but not an absolute and demonstrative Certainty , the Proofs whereon they depend being more remote . And these I shall wholly wave at present , and not crowd this shorter Treatise with the Relation of them , reserving that room for those of the second Class , which are those whereof we have a plain and undeniable Certainty : those which flow directly and immediately from the Observations : and which are so evident , that 't is impossible these Marine Bodies could have been any ways lodged in such manner , and to so great depths , in the Beds of Stone , Marble , Chalk , and the rest , had not these Alterations all happened . Namely , That during the time of the Deluge , whilst the Water was out upon , and covered the Terrestrial Globe , All the Stone and Marble of the Antediluvian Earth : all the Metalls of it : all Mineral Concretions : and , in a word , all Fossils whatever that had befor● obtained any Solidity , were totally dissolved , and their constituent Corpuscles all disjoyned , their Cohaesion perfectly ceasing . That the said Corpuscles of these solid Fossils , together with the Corpuscles of those which were not before solid , such as Sand , Earth , and the like : as also all Animal Bodies , and parts of Animals , Bones , Teeth , Shells : Vegetables , and parts of Vegetables , Trees , Shrubs , Herbs : and , to be short , all Bodies whatsoever that were either upon the Earth , or that constituted the Mass of it , if not quite down to the Abyss * , yet at least to the greatest depth we ever dig : I say all these were assumed up promiscuously into the Water , and sustained in it , in such manner that the Water , and Bodies in it , together made up one common confused Mass. That at length all the Mass that was thus borne up in the Water , was again precipitated and subsided towards the bottom . That this Subsidence happened generally , and as near as possibly could be expected in so great a Confusion , according to the Laws of Gravity † : that Matter , Body , or Bodies , which had the greatest quantity or degree of Gravity , subsiding first in order , and falling lowest : that which had the next , or a still lesser degree of Gravity , subsiding next after , and ●ettling upon the precedent : and so on in their several Courses ; that which had the least Gravity sinking not down till last of all , settling at the Surface of the Sediment , and covering all the rest . That the Matter , subsiding thus , formed the Strata of Stone , of Marble , of Cole , of Earth , and the rest ; of which Strata , lying one upon another , the Terrestrial Globe , or at least as much of it as is ever displayed to view , doth mainly consist . That the Strata being arranged in this order meerly by the disparity of the Matter , of which each consisted , as to Gravity , that Matter which was heaviest descending first , and all that had the same degree of Gravity subsiding at the same time : and ihere being Bodies of quite different Kinds , Natures , and Constitutions , that are nearly of the same specifick Gravity , it thence happened that Bodies of quite different kinds subsided at the same instant , fell together into , and composed the same Stratum . That for this reason the Shells of those Cockles , Escalops , Perewinkles , and the rest , which have a greater degree of Gravity , were enclosed and lodged in the Strata of Stone , Marble , and the heavier kinds of Terrestrial Matter : the lighter Shells not sinking down till afterwards , and so falling amongst the lighter Matter , such as Chalk , and the like , in all such parts of the Mass where there happened to be any considerable quantity of Chalk , or other Matter lighter than Stone ; but where there was none , the said Shells fell upon , or near unto , the Surface : and that accordingly we now find the lighter kinds of Shells , such as those of the Echini , and the like , very plentifully in Chalk , but of the heavier kinds scarcely one ever appears ; these subsiding sooner , and so settling deeper , and beneath the Strata of Chalk . That Humane Bodies , the Bodies of Quadrupeds , and other Land-Animals , of Birds , of Fishes , both of the Cartilaginous , Squamose , and Crustaceous kinds ; the Bones , Teeth , Horns , and other parts of Beasts , and of Fishes : the Shells of Land-Snails : and the Shells of those River and Sea Shell-Fish that were lighter than Chalk &c. Trees , Shrubs , and all other Vegetables , and the Seeds of them : and that peculiar Terrestrial Matter whereof these consist , and out of which they are all formed : I say all these ( except some Mineral or Metallick Matter happened to have been affix'd to any of them * , whilst they were sustained together in the Water , so as to augment the weight of them ) being , bulk for bulk , lighter than Sand , Marl , Chalk , or the other ordinary Matter of the Globe , were not precipitated till the last , and so lay above all the former , constituting the supreme or outmost Stratum of the Globe . That ●hese being thus lodged upon the rest , and consequently more nearly exposed to the Air , Weather , and other Injuries ; the Bodies of the Animals would suddenly corrupt and rot : the Bones , Teeth , and Shells , would likewise all rot in time , except those which were secured by the extraordinary Strength and Firmness of their Parts , or which happened to be lodged in such places where there was great plenty of bituminous or other like Matter to preserve , and , as it were , embalm them : that the Trees would in time also decay and rot , unless such as chanced to be reposed in , and secured by the same kind of Matter : that the other more tender Vegetables , Shrubs , and Herbs , would rot likewise and decay : But the Seeds of all kinds of Vegetables , being by this means reposed , and , as it were , planted near the Surface of the Earth , in a convenient and natural Soil , amongst Matter proper for the Formation of Vegetables , would germinate , grow up , and replenish the face of the Earth : And that vegetative terrestrial Matter , that fell , along with these , into this uppermost Stratum , and of which principally it consists , hath been ever since , and will continue to be , the standing fund and promptuary out of which is derived the Matter of all Animal and Vegetable Bodies , and whereinto , at the Dissolution of those Bodies , that Matter is restored back again successively for the Constitution and Formation of others . That the Strata of Marble , of Stone , and of all other solid Matter , attained their Solidity , as soon as the Sand , or other Matter whereof they consist , was arrived at the bottom , and well settled there : And that all those Strata which are solid at this day , have been so ever since that time . That the said Strata ; whether of Stone , of Chalk , of Cole , of Earth , or whatever other Matter they consisted of , lying thus each upon other , were all originally parallel : that they were plain , eaven , and regular ; and the Surface of the Earth likewise eaven and spherical : that they were continuous , and not interrupted , or broken : and that the whole Mass of the Water lay then above them all , and constituted a fluid Sphere environing the Globe . That after some time the Strata were broken , on all sides of the Globe : that they were dislocated , and their Situation varied , being elevated in some places , and depressed in others . That the Agent , or force , which effected this Disruption and Dislocation of the Strata , was seated within the Earth . That all the Irregularities and Inequalities of the Terrestrial Globe were caused by this means : date their Original from this Disruption , and are all entirely owing unto it . That the natural Grotto's in Rocks , and those Intervals of the Strata , which , in my Observations , I call the Perpendicular Fissures , are nothing but these Interruptions or Breaches of the Strata . That the more eminent Parts of the Earth , Mountains and Rocks , are only the Elevations of the Strata ; these , wherever they were solid , rearing against and supporting each other in the posture whereinto they were put by the bursting or breaking up of the Sphere of Earth ‖ : and not falling down again , nor returning to their former and more level site , as did the Strata of Earth , and other Matter that was not solid , and had no Strata of Stone , or other consistent Matter , interposed , amongst their Strata , underneath , to uphold them in the posture they were then raised into . For which reason'tis , that Countries which abound with Stone , Marble , or other solid Matter , are uneaven and mountainous : and that those which afford none of these , but consist of Clay , Gravel , and the like , without any Stone &c. interposed , are more champaign , plain , and level . That the lower parts of the Earth , Vallies , the Chanel of the Sea , and the rest , are nothing but Depressions of the Strata . That Islands were formed and distinguished by the Depression or sinking down of the Strata lying betwixt each of them , and betwixt them and the Continent . In one word , that the whole terraqueous Globe was , by this means , at the time of the Deluge , put into the Condition that we now behold . Here was , we see , a mighty Revolution : and that attended with Accidents very strange and amazing : the most horrible and portentous Catastrophe that Nature ever yet saw : an elegant , orderly , and habitable Earth quite unhinged , shattered all to pieces , and turned into an heap of ruins : Convulsions so exorbitant and unruly : a Change so exceeding great and violent , that the very Representation alone is enough to startle and shock a Man. In truth the thing , at first , appeared so wonderful and surprizing to me , that I must confess I was for some time at a stand ; nor could I bring over my Reason to assent , untill , by a deliberate and careful Examination of all Circumstances of these Marine Bodies , I was abundantly convinced that they could not have come into those Circumstances by any other means than such a Dissolution of the Earth , and Confusion of things . And were it not that the Observations , made in so many , and those so distant , places , and repeated so often with the most scrupulous and diffident Circumspection , did so establish and ascertain the thing , as not to leave any room for Contest or Doubt , I could scarcely ever have credited it . And though the whole Series of this extraordinary Turn may seem at first view to exhibit nothing but Tumult and Disorder : nothing but hurry , jarring , and distraction of things : though it may carry along with it some slight shew that 't was managed blindly and at random : yet if we draw somewhat nearer , and take a closer prospect of it : if we look into its retired Movements , and more secret and latent Springs , we may there trace out a steady Hand , producing good out of evil : the most consummate and absolute Order and Beauty , out of the highest Confusion and Deformity : acting with the most exquisite Contrivance and Wisdom : attending vigilantly throughout the whole Course of this grand Affair , and directing all the several Steps and Periods of it to an End , and that a most noble and excellent one ; no less than the Happiness of the whole race of Mankind : the Benefit , and universal Good , of all the many Generations of Men which were to come after : which were to inhabit this Earth , thus moduled anew , thus suited to their present Condition and Necessities . But the Presidence of that mighty Power in this Revolution : its particular Agency and Concern therein : and its Purpose and Design in the several Accidents of it , will more evidently appear , when I shall have proved , That , altho' one Intention of the Deluge was to inflict a deserved Punishment upon that Race of Men , yet it was not solely levelled against Mankind , but principally against the Earth that then was ; with design to destroy and alter that Constitution of it , which was apparently calculated and contrived for a state of Innocence : to fashion it afresh , and give it a Constitution more nearly accommodated to the present Frailties of its Inhabitants . That the said Earth , though not indifferently and alike fertil in all parts of it , was yet generally much more fertil than ours is . That the exteriour Stratum or Surface of it , consisted entirely of a kind of terrestrial Matter proper for the Nourishment and Formation of Plants , and this in great Plenty and Purity ; being little , or not at all , entangled with an Intermixture of meer Mineral Matter that was unfit for Vegetation . That its Soil was more luxuriant , and teemed forth its Productions in far greater plenty and abundance than the present Earth does . That the Plough was then of no use , and not invented till after the Deluge ; that Earth requiring little or no Care or Culture ; but yeilding its encrease freely , and without any considerable Labour and Toil , or assistance of Humane Industry ; by this means allowing Mankind that time , which must otherwise have been spent in Agriculture , Plowing , Sowing , and the like , to far more divine and noble Uses : to Purposes more agreeable to the Design of their Creation ; there being no hazard , whilst they continued in that state of Perfection , of their abusing this Plenty , or perverting it to any other end than the sustenance of Nature , and the necessary support of Life . That when Man was fallen , and had abandoned his primitive Innocence , the Cafe was much altered , and a far different Scene of Things presented ; that generous Vertue , masculine Bravery , and prudent Circumspection which he was before Master of , now deserted him , together with that Innocence which was the Basis and Support of all : and a strange imbecility immediately seized and laid hold of him : he became pusillanimous , and was easily ruffled with every little Passion within : supine , and as openly exposed to any Temptation or Assault from without . And now these exuberant Productions of the Earth became a continual Decoy and Snare unto him : they only excited and fomented his Lusts , and ministred plentiful Fewel to his Vices and Luxury ; and the Earth requiring little or no Tillage , there was little occasion for Labour ; so that almost his whole time lay upon his hands , and gave him leisure to contrive , and full swing to pursue his Follies ; by which means he was laid open to all manner of Pravity , Corruption , and Enormity ; and we need not be much surprized to hear That the wickedness of Man was great in the Earth , and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually : no● more , that that Generation of Men was more particularly addicted to Intemperance , Sensuality , and Unchastity : that they spent their time in Gluttony , in Eating and Drinking , in Lust and Wantonness , or , as the sacred Writer cleanly and modestly expresses it , in marrying , and giving in marriage ‖ , and this without Discretion or Decency : without regard to Age or Affinity : but promiscuously , and with no better a Guide than the Impulses of a brutal Appetite , They took them Wives of all which they chose * ; Plenty and Abundance , Idleness and Ease , so naturally cherishing and promoting those particular Vices : nor lastly , that the Apostacy was so great , the Infection so universal : that the Earth was filled with violence , and that all flesh had corrupted his way † ; the Cause of this Corruption , the Fertility of that Earth , being so universal , so diffusive and epidemical . And indeed , 't would be very hard to assign any other single Cause , besides this , that could ever possibly have had so spreading and general an Effect as this had . The Pravity of humane Nature is not , I fear , less than it was then : The Passions of Men are yet as exorbitant , and their Inclinations as vicious : Men have been wicked since the Deluge : they are so still : and will be so , but not universally ; there are now bounds set to the Contagion , and 't is restrained by removing the main cause of it ; but there , the Venom manifested it self on all hands : spread far and near : and scarcely stop'd till 't was insinuated into the whole mass of Mankind , and the World was little better than a common fold of Phrenticks and Bedlams . That to reclaim and retrieve the World out of this wretched and forlorn state , the common Father and Benefactor of Mankind seasonably interposed his hand : and rescued miserable Man out of the gross Stupidity and Sensuality whereinto he was thus unfortunately plunged . And this he did partly by tying up his hands , and shortning the power of sinning : checking him , in the Career of his Follies , by Diseases and Pains : and setting Death , the King of Terrors , which before stood aloof off , and at the long distance of eight or nine hundred Years , now much nearer to his view , ordaining * that his days shall be but an hundred and twenty years † : and partly by removing the Temptation , and cause of the Sin : by destroying * that Earth which had furnish'd forth Maintenance in such store unto it : by changing that Constitution of it , and rendring it more agreeable to the laps'd and frail state of Mankind . That this Change was not wrought by altering either the form of the Earth , or its Position in respect of the Sun , as was not long ago surmised by a very Learned Man † , but by dissolving ‖ it : by reducing all the Matter of it to its first constituent Principles : by mingling , and confounding them : the Vegetative with mineral Matter , and the different kinds of mineral Matter with each other ** : and by retrenching a considerable quantity of the vegetable Matter , ( which lay in such plenty and purity at the Surface of the Antediluvian Earth , and rendred it so exuberantly fruitful ) and precipitating it , ( at the time of the subsidence ‖ of the general Mass of Earth and other Bodies , which were before raised up into the Water ) to such a depth as to bury it , leaving only so much of it near the Surface as might just sufficiently satisfie the Wants of humane Nature , but little or no more ; and even that not pure , not free from the inter-mixture of meer steril mineral Matter , and such as is in no wise fit for the Nutrition of Vegetables ; but so that it should require Industry and Labour to excite it , and not yeild a competent Crop without Tillage and Manure . That by this means , a great part of that time , which the Inhabitants of the former Earth had to spare , and whereof they made so ill use , was employed , and taken up in Digging and Plowing , in making provision for bread , and for the Necessities of Life : and the Excess of Fertility , which contributed so much to their Miscarriages , was retracted and cut off . That had the Deluge been aimed only at Mankind : and its utmost design meerly to punish that Generation , and thereby to deterr Posterity from the like Offences ; this might have been brought about by means much more compendious , and obvious too , and yet equally terrifying and exemplary . Mankind , I say , might have been taken off at a far cheaper rate : without this ransacking of Nature , and turning all things topsie-turvy : without this battering of the Earth , and unhinging the whole frame of the Globe . The Business might have been done as effectually by Wars ; the Heart of every Man of them was in the hand of God , and he could easily have made them Executioners of his Wrath upon one another . He had the command of Famine , of Pestilence , and a thousand other Disasters , whereby he could have carried them off by sholes , yea swept them all clear away . Besides , he had the whole Artillery of the Sky in his power , and might presently have Thunder struck them all , or destroyed them by Fire from Heaven . But none of all these were used , though 't is most apparent that any of them would have been as fatal and pernicious to Man as the Deluge was , for the Design lay a great deal deeper , and these would have fallen short of it : these would never have reach'd the Earth , nor affected that in the least : they could never have touch'd the Head , or stop'd the source of these unhappy misdemeanours , for which the Punishment was sent . That was what nothing but a Deluge could reach ; and as long as the Cause remained : as long as the old Temptation was still behind , every Age would have lain under fresh Inducements to the same Crimes : and there would have been a new necessity to punish and reclaim the World : to depopulate the Earth , and reduce it again to a vast Solitude , as constantly as there succeeded a new Age and Race of Men. For the terror of the Calamity would not have extended it self much farther than the Men which suffered under the weight of it : and a few Years would have worn out , in great measure , the Impressions it made . This we see even from the Example of the Deluge it self . As formidable as this was to those who lived at , or near , the time of it : who saw the prodigious Devastations it made : the horrible Methods by which 't was brought about : and the Reason why 't was inflicted ; and to their Posterity , for a few Generations ; yet the Fright was not lasting : 't was not long e're the Sting of it was worn out . And though the Elder Ages knew full well that there had been such a Deluge : and had some Tradition of the cruel Desolation it made ; yet by degrees the Particulars of it were drop'd , and the most frightful Passages bore the least share in the Relation ; being probably so strange as to be hardly credible ; and carrying rather an appearance of Figment and Invention , in those that handed down the memory of it , than of Truth and Reality . So that upon the whole 't is very plain that the Deluge was not sent only as an Executioner to Mankind : but that its prime Errand was to reform and new-mold the Earth . That therefore as much Harshness and Cruelty as this great Destruction of Mankind seemingly carries along with it : as wild and extravagant a thing as that Dissolution of the primitive Earth appeared at first sight , yet all the Severity lay in the Punishment of that Generation , ( which yet was no more than what was highly just , yea and necessary too : ) and the whole of the Tragedy terminated there . For the Destruction of the Earth was not only an Act of the profoundest Wisdom and Forecast , but the most monumental proof that could ever possibly have been , of Goodness , Compassion , and Tenderness , in the Author of our Being ; and this so liberal too and extensive , as to reach all the succeeding Ages of Mankind : all the Posterity of Noah : all that should dwell upon the thus renewed Earth to the End of the World ; by this means removing the old Charm : the Bait that had so long bewildred and deluded unhappy Man : setting him once more upon his Legs : reducing him from the most abject and stupid Ferity , to his Senses , and to sober Reason : from the most deplorable Misery and Slavery , to a Capacity of being happy . That notwithstanding that this Remedy struck as deep at the Intellectuals , as at the Morals of Mankind : that Ignorance and Rudeness would be as necessary a Consequence of it , as Reformation of Life : and that this so general Employ and Expence of their time would as assuredly curtail and retrench the ordinary means of Knowledge and Erudition * , as 't would shorten the Opportunities of Vice : And so accordingly it fell out ; An universal Rusticity presently took place , spread on all hands , and stop'd not till it had over-run the whole stock of Mankind . Those first Ages of the new World were simple , and illiterate to Admiration ; and 't was a long time e're the Cloud was withdrawn : e're the least spark of Learning ( I had almost said of Humanity ) broke forth , or any Man betook himself to the promotion of Science . Nay the Effects of it are visible to this hour : a general Darkness yet prevails , and hangs over whole Nations , yea the far greater part of the World is still barbarous and savage . I say , tho 't was most evident that this Remedy must needs have this Consequence also as well as the other , yet it was not suspended or chang'd upon that account ; An egregious and pregnant instance how far Vertue surpasses Ingenuity : how much an honest Simplicity , Probity of Mind , Integrity and Incorruptness of Manners , is preferable to fine Parts , profound Knowledge , and subtile Speculations . I would not have this interpreted an invective against Humane Learning , or a decrying any commendable Accomplishments either of Body or Mind , ( that is what no Man will , I hope , suspect me of ) but only an intimation that these are not of any solid use , or real advantage , unless when aiding and serviceable to the other . Nor does this grand Catastrophe only present us with Demonstrations of the Goodness , but also of the Wisdom and Contrivance of its Author . There runs a long train of Providence thro● the whole : and shines brightly forth of all the various Accidents of it . The Consolidation of the Marble , and of the Stone , immediately after their Settlement to the bottom : the disruption of the Strata afterwards : their Dislocation , the Elevation of some , and Depression of others of them , did not fall out at random , or by chance , but were managed and directed by a more steady and discerning Principle ; for proof whereof , this is indeed the proper place : but , in regard that there are some things advanced in the succeeding , or third , Part of this Discourse , which give some farther light to this matter , I shall beg leave to break off here , and to deferr it a while , untill I have first proposed them . Thus have I drawn up a brief Scheme of what befell the Earth at the Deluge : and of the Change that it then underwent . I have , by comparing its Antediluvian * with its present state , found where chiefly the Difference lay ; viz. in degree of Fertility . I have endeavour'd also to discover the Reason why this Change was made in it . For since that the Process of it was so solemn and extraordinary : that there were so many , and those so strange things done : that the first Earth was perfectly unmade again , taken all to pieces , and framed a-new ; and indeed , the very same Method that was used in the original Formation of it , used likewise in this Renovation ; our Earth standing the first step after its Dissolution , in the same posture that the Primitive Earth did the first step after its Rise out of Nothing ; which the Reader will easily find by conferring the fifth Proposition of this Part with Gen. i. v. 2. and 9 : since likewise there was so mighty an Hand † concerned , and which does not act without great and weighty Reasons , there could be no doubt but that there was some real and very necessary Cause for the making that Alteration . Nor was such a Cause very hard to be found out . The first Earth was suited to the first state of Mankind ; who were the Inhabitants of it , and for whose use 't was made . But when Humane Nature had , by the Fall , suffer'd so great a Change , 't was but necessary that the Earth should undergo a Change too , the better to accommodate it to the Condition that Mankind was then in : and such a Change the Deluge brought to pass . But least that the Br●vity which I have above used , and which indeed I am tied up to , in my Representation of this matter , should render it liable to Misconstruction : or that any one should suspect , that what I have delivered concerning the Fertility of that Earth , does not well square with the Mosaick Description of it , I must beg leave to make a Digression here , that I may explain my self a little more upon that Head. And that the Reader may himself be Judge in the Case , I shall fairly lay down Moses's sense of it in his own words . Ver. 17. And unto Adam he said , because thou hast hearkned unto the Voice of thy wife , and hast eaten of the Tree of which I commanded thee , saying , thou shalt not eat of it : Cursed is the ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life . Ver. 18. Thorns also and Thistles shall it bring forth to thee : and thou shalt eat the herb of the field . Ver. 19. In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread , till thou return unto the ground ; for out of it wast thou taken : for dust thou art , and unto dust shalt thou return . Ver. 23. Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the Garden of Eden , to till the ground from whence he was taken . Ver. 2. Cain was a tiller of the ground . All which may be well reduced to two plain and short Propositions , 1. That Adam's Revolt drew down a Curse upon the Earth . 2. That there was some sort of Agriculture used before the Deluge . As to the former , the Curse upon the Earth , I shall not in the least go about to extenuate the Latitude of it : or to stint it only to the Production of Weeds , of Thorns , Thistles , and other the less useful kinds of Plants : but shall give it its full scope , and grant that no less than an universal Restraint and Diminution of the primitive Fruitfulness of the Earth was intended by it ; this indeed seeming to be the plain and genuine meaning of the words . But the Question is , whether this Curse was presently inflicted or not : whether it was succeeded with an universal Sterility , and the Earth's native and original Exuberance all straitways check'd , and turn'd to as general a Desolation and Barrenness . And here I entreat it may be taken notice , that this was but one , and that much the lesser , part of the Sentence past upon Adam . The other was Death * ; which , 't is most certain , was not immediately inflicted . And yet this was pronounc'd at the same time and with the same breath , that the other was : Unto dust shalt thou return . Nay and much more emphatically a little before ‖ , In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely dye . This was exceedingly peremptory : and the very day fix'd likewise . Notwithstanding , through the Clemency and Goodness of God , Execution was delayed for a long time ; Adam being reprieved for eight or nine hundred years † . The Dominion of Death over him commenc'd indeed not only the same day that Sentence was past , but the very minute that he tasted the forbidden Fruit : and Mortality went hand in hand with the Transgression : but 't was a long time before it had raised any Trophies , or made a final and absolute Conquest . Why therefore may we not as well suppose the other part of the Sentence , the Sterilizing the Earth , was also suspended for some time , and deferr'd till the Deluge happened , and became the Executioner of it ? 'T is certainly very hard to imagine that God should destroy the Work of his hands almost as soon as he had finish'd it : that all things should be unhinged again by such time as they were well ranged and put in order : and that the Fragrancy and lovely Verdure which then appeared every where , and which had but just shewed it self , should be nip'd in the bud , and blasted all of a sudden . To be short , 't is , I think , most apparent , that as on the other part Mortality did presently enter and take place , but got not full possession of many Ages after : so here , Thorns , Thistles , and other the like Consequences of this Curse , immediately sprung out of the Ground , and manifested themselves on every side , but it had not its full effect , nor was the Earth impoverish'd , or its Fertility , sensibly curb'd , till the Deluge . And for proof of this I appeal to the Remains of that Earth : the Animal and Vegetable Productions of it still preserved ; the vast and incredible Numbers whereof notoriously testifie the extreme Luxuriance and Foecundity of it ; and I need but produce these as Evidences that at the time that the Deluge came , the Earth was so loaded with Herbage , and throng'd with Animals , that such an Expedient was even wanting to ease it of the burden , and to make room for a succession of its Productions . For this also I appeal to Moses himself , who openly acknowledgeth that this Curse did not take place effectually till the Deluge . For he tells us , that , after the Deluge was over , and Noah and his Family come forth of the Ark , He builded an Altar unto the Lord , and offered burnt-offerings on the Altar : and the ●ord smelled a sweet savour , and the Lord said in his heart , I will not again Curse the Ground any more , neither will I again smite any more every thing living as I have done * . Wherein he plainly refers to the Curse denounc'd above , at the Apostacy of Adam : implying that it was not fulfilled till the Deluge . And a little after he as plainly intimates , that the fulfilling of it lay in the Destruction of the Earth then wrought . For , speaking again of the same thing , instead of the Expression [ Curse the Ground ] here used , he makes use of [ Destroy the Earth ] The whole Passage runs thus ; And I will establish my Covenant with you , neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood : neither shall there any more be a Flood to destroy the Earth * . Nor is it indeed in any wise strange that this Curse had not it's Effect sooner : especially since 't was not limited to any time . There are so many Presidents on Record in Holy Writ of this way of proceeding , that no one can be well ignorant of them ; so that I shall not need to charge this place with more than one , and that shall be the Case of Ham , for which we are likewise beholden to the same Author , Moses . This Person , by his indiscreet and unnatural Irrision and exposing of his Father , incurrs his Indignation , and Curse . But , which is very remarkable , Noah does not lay the Curse upon Ham , who was actually guilty of the Crime , whether out of greater Tenderness ▪ he being of the two nearer allied unto him , or for what other reason I shall not here enquire , but transferrs it to Canaan : Cursed be Canaan , a Servant of Servants shall he be to his Brethren : ‖ to Shem and to Iaphet . Nay , which is still more , this was never inflicted upon Canaan in person , but upon his Posterity ; and that not till many Generations afterwards , at such time as the Israelites returning out of Egypt , possest themselves of the Country of the Canaanites , and made them their Servants . The Story is so well known , that I shall not need to point it out to the Reader , who may peruse it at his leisure . 'T was well onwards of a thousand Years before ever this Curse began to take effect : before the Canaanites were brought under Servitude by the Israelites , who were descended from Shem : and a great many more before 't was finally accomplished , and they subjected unto the Posterity of Iaphet . To conclude , 't was really a longer time before this , than it was before the other , the Curse upon the Earth , was fully brought about . To proceed therefore to the other Point , the Tillage of the Earth before the Deluge . That there was Tillage bestowed upon it Moses does indeed intimate in general and at large : but whether it was bestowed on all , or only upon some parts of that Earth : as also what sort of Tillage that was , and what Labour it cost , is not exprest ; so that for all this we are at liberty , and may use our Discretion . For the present I must pass by the Enquiry : but in due place I hope to give some Satisfaction in it , and to shew that their Agriculture was nothing near so laborious , and troublesome , nor did it take up so much time as ours doth . That 's a Consequence of the Proof of the greater Fertility of that Earth ; it being plain that the more it exerted that Fertility , the less need there was of Manure , of Culture , or Humane Industry to excite and promote it . Nor can any Man reasonably suspect , because of this mention of Tillage , that the Curse upon the Ground was come on , or that the primitive Exuberance of the Earth was lessened and abridged , before the Deluge ; for Moses makes mention of Tillage before ever Adam was created : There was not , says he † , a man to till the ground : and consequently , there would have been requisite such a Tillage as this which he speaks of in these three Chapters , tho' the Curse had never been denounc'd , or Man had not fallen . But 't is highly probable that upon Adam's Disobedience , Almighty God chased him out of Paradise , the fairest and most delicious part of that Earth , into some other the most barren and unpleasant of all the whole Globe ; the more effectually to signifie his Displeasure , and to convince that unhappy Man how great a Misfortune and Forfeiture he had incurred by his late Offence . And here , above all other Parts of the Earth , there would be Work and Employ for him , and for his Son Cain . And thus much may serve for the present , to shew that my Account of the Antediluvian Earth is so far from interfereing with that which Moses hath given us , that it holds forth a natural and unforc'd Interpretation of his Sense on this Subject . There are a few other Passages in the same Author which may require some Explication : but they are none of them such that a Reader of moderate Understanding may not easily clear them , without my Assistance , so that I shall not crowd this Piece with them ; for I fear 't will be thought that I have already taken too great a liberty . The Compass that I am confined unto , by the Rules of this kind of Writing , is so narrow , that I am forced to pass over many things in silence , and can but just touch upon others . To lay down every thing at length , and in its full light , so as to obviate all Exceptions , and remove every Difficulty , would carry me out too far beyond the Measures allowed to a Tract of this Nature . That 's the Business of the Larger Work , of which this is only the Module or Platform . In that Work I hope to make amends for these Omissions , and particularly shall consider ▪ What was the immediate Instrument or Means whereby the Stone , and other solid Matter of the Antediluvian Earth was dissolved , and reduced to the Condition mentioned Consect . 2. of this Part. Why the Shells , Teeth , Bones , and other parts of Animal Bodies : as also the Trunks , Roots , and other parts of Vegetables , were not dissolved , as well as the Stone , and other Mineral Solids of that Earth . Of this I shall assign a plain and Physical Reason , taken meerly from the Cause of the Solidity of these Mineral Bodies ; which I shew to be quite different from that , whereunto Vegetables and Animals owe the Cohaesion of their parts : and that this was suspended , and ceased , at the time that the Water of the Deluge came forth ; which the other ( I mean the Cause of the Cohaesion of the Parts of Animals and Vegetables ) did not ; with the reason of this . What was the Reason that ( in case the Terrestrial Globe was entirely dissolved , and there be now , and was then , a Space or Cavity , in the Central parts of it , so large as to give reception to that mighty Mass of Water which covered the Earth at the Deluge * ) the Terrestrial Matter which first subsided , ( as in Consect . 3. supra ) did not fill the said Cavity , and descend quite down to the Center , but stop'd at that distance from it , forming an arched Expansum , or rather a Sphere around it ; which is now the lowest Stratum , and Boundary of that vast Conceptacle of Water . As also how this Water was raised at the Deluge ; by what Issues or Outlets it came forth : what succeeded into the room of it , whilst absent : and which way it returned back again . By what means the Strata of Stone , and Marble , acquired such a Solidity , as soon as the Matter , whereof they consist , had subsided , and was well settled to the bottom , as in Consect . 4. of this Part. What was the immediate Agent which effected that Disruption of the Strata , and their Dislocation afterwards ; whereof in Consect . 6. of this Part. And because there have been some Conjectures formerly started by Learned Men about the Formation of Sand-Stone , the Origin of Mountains , and of Islands , that are repugnant to what I have here advanc'd upon those Subjects , I am obliged to look a little into the Reasons of them ; and , that they may not remain as Obstacles to those who are less skilfull in these things , I shall weigh their Arguments , detect the Invalidity of them , and prove , against them , That the Sand-Stone now in being is not as old as the Earth it self : nor hath it been consolidated ever since the Creation of the World , as some Authors have believed . That Sand-Stone does not now grow by Iuxtaposition , as they speak ; that is by continual Addition of new Matter ; in like manner as the Bodies of Animals and of Vegetables grow , and are augmented ; as others were of Opinion . That Sand-Stone does not still consolidate : i.e. that Matter which was , a few Years ago , lax , incoherent , and in form of Earth , or of Sand , does not become daily more hard and consistent , and by little and little acquire a perfect Solidity , and so turn to Stone ; as others have asserted . That the Mountains of our Earth have not had being ever since the Creation : and stood as long as the Earth it self ; as some Writers have thought . That the said Mountains were not raised successively , and at several times , being flung up or elevated by Earthquakes , some at one time , and some at another , as those Earthquakes happened . That these are so far from raising Mountains , that they overturn and fling down , some of those which were before standing ; and undermine others , sinking them into the Abyss underneath † . That of all the Mountains of the whole Globe , which are very numerous , and many of them extremely large , and consequently cannot be supposed to have been all thus raised without the Notice of Mankind , yet there is not any authentick Instance , in all History , of so much as one single Mountain that was heaved up by an Earthquake . That the new Mountain in the Lucrine Lake , not far from Pozzuolo in Italy , called Monte di Cinere , which is alledged by the Fautors of this Opinion , as an instance in behalf of it , was not raised thus ; the Relators of that Accident , as well those who were then living , as they who wrote since , unanimously agreeing that this Tumulus , or Hill , is no other than an huge heap of Stones , Cinders , Earth , and Ashes , which were spued up out of the bowels of the Earth , by the Eruption of a Volcano , which happened there , in the Year 1538. And though this Eruption was preceded by several Earthquakes ( the Country all round having been frequently shaken for almost the space of two years before ) as those of AEtna , Vesuvius , and Hecla usually are , yet this Hill was not elevated or heaved up by any of those Earthquakes , but the Matter , whereof 't is compiled , discharged out of the Volcano , as af●●●said ; in like manner as AEtna , Vesuvius , and the rest , fling forth Stones , Cinders , &c. upon any extraordinary Eruption of them . That there have not been any Islands of note , or considerable extent , torn and cast off from the Continent by Earthquakes , or severed from it by the boisterous Allision of the Sea. That Sicily , Cyprus , the Negropont , and many more , which have been supposed by some to be only dismembered parcels of the Main-land , and anciently parted from it by one or other of these means , yet really never were so ; but have been Islands ever since the time of the Noetick Deluge . Unto this Second Part I shall annex , A Discourse concerning the Trees , which are commonly called Subterranean Trees , or Fossil Wood , and which are found in great plenty buried amongst other Vegetable Bodies in Mosses * ▪ Fens , or Bogs , not only in several Parts of England , but likewise in many Foreign Countries ; wherein I shall shew , from Observations made upon the Places where these Trees are digg'd up : upon the Trees themselves : their Position in the Earth , and other Circumstances , that they were lodged thus by the Deluge , and have lain here ever since . That there are found great numbers of these Trees , and many of them very large , so buried in several Islands where no Trees at all do , or will , now grow : the Winds being so fierce , and the Weather so severe , as not to suffer any thing to prosper or thrive beyond the height of a Shrub , in any of all those Islands , unless it be protected by Walls , as in Gardens , or other like Coverture . That the said Trees are in some places found enclosed in the Stone of Quarries and of Rocks : buried amongst Marle , and other kinds of Earth , as well as in this Peat or Moss●Earth . That they were originally lodged indifferently amongst all sorts of Earth , or other Matter , which lay near the Surface of the Earth † : and that they are at this day found very seldom unless in this Peat-Earth , is meerly accidental ; this Earth being of a bituminous and mild Nature ; so that the Trees lay all this while , as it were , embalmed in it , and were by that means preserved down to our times ; whilst those which chanced to be lodged in other Earth , that was more lax and pervious , decayed in tract of time , and rotted at length , and therefore do not now appear at all , when we dig and search into those Earths ; or if any thing of them do appear , 't is only the Ruins , or some slight Remains of them ; there being very rarely found any Trunks of Trees , in these laxer Earths , that are intire , or tolerably firm and sound . To conclude , from several of the aforesaid Circumstances I shall evince that these Trees could never possibly have been reposed thus by any other means than the Deluge : neither by Men : nor by Inundations : nor by Deterations * : nor by violent and impetuous Winds : nor by Earthquakes ; which are the several ways whereby Learned Men have thought they were thus buried . PART III. Concerning the Fluids of the Globe . SECT . I. Of the great Abyss . Of the Ocean . Concerning the Origine of Springs , and Rivers . Of Vapours , and of Rain . HAving thus done with the more bulky and Corpulent Parts of the Globe , the next place in course is due unto Metalls and Minerals , which are the only remaining part of the Terrestrial Matter of it not yet treated of And accordingly I should now pass on to these ; but the present Oeconomy and Disposal of some of them being wholly owing to the Motion and Passage of Water in the interiour parts of the Earth , I have for that reason chosen rather , that I may be as brief as possible , and avoid all needless Repetitions , to wave them for a while , till I have first offered what I have to say about that . The Water therefore of the Globe , as well that resident in it , as that which floats upon it , is the Subject which I purpose here to prosecute . In order whereunto , I shall sub-divide this third Part into two Sections ; the former whereof will comprehend what relates to the present and natural State of the Fluids in and upon the Earth : the other , what concerns that extraordinary Change of this State which happened at the Deluge , and how that Change was wrought . At the Head of the first of these Sections I prefix a new set of Observations touching the Fluids of the Terraqueous Globe : the Sea , Rivers , and Springs : the Water of Mines , of Cole-pits : of Caves , Grotts , and the like Recesses : as also concerning Vapours , Rain , Hail , and Snow . And because this is a Subject of that vast Latitude that the Strength of one single Man will scarcely be reckoned sufficient effectually to cultivate and carry it on , I have taken in the joint Assistance of other Hands , and superadded , to my own , all such Relations as I could procure from Persons whose Judgment and Fidelity might safely be relyed upon , about the Sea , Lakes , Rivers , Springs , and Rain , not only of this Island , but many other Parts of the World besides . Nor do I neglect those which are already extant in the Published Discourses of diligent and inquisitive Men. From all which Observations , joyned with those made by my self , I prove , That there is a mighty Collection of Water inclosed in the Bowels of the Earth , constituting an huge Orb in the interiour or central Parts of it ; upon the Surface of which Orb of Water the terrestrial Strata are expanded . That this is the same which Moses calls the Great Deep , or Abyss : the ancient Gentile Writers , Erebus , and Tartarus . That the Water of this Orb communicates with that of the Ocean , by means of certain Hiatus's or Chasmes passing betwixt it and the bottom of the Ocean . That they have the same common Center , around which the Water of both of them is compiled and arranged ; but in such manner , that the ordinary Surface of this Orb is not level with that of the Ocean , nor at so great a distance from the Center as that is , it being for the most part restrained and depressed by the Strata of Earth lying upon it ; but wherever those Strata are broken , or so lax and porose that Water can pervade them , there the Water of the said Orb does ascend : fills up all the Fissures whereinto it can get Admission or Entrance : and saturates all the Interstices and Pores of the Earth , Stone , or other Matter , all round the Globe , quite up to the level of the Surface of the Ocean . That there is a perpetual and incessant Circulation of Water in the Atmosphere : it arising from the Globe in form of Vapour , and falling down again in Rain , Dew , Hail , and Snow . That the quantity of Water thus rising and falling is equal ; as much returning back in Rain , &c. to the whole terraqueous Globe , as was exhaled from it in Vapours : and reciprocally as much mounting up again in Vapour as was discharged down in Rain . That tho' the quantity of Water thus rising and falling be nearly certain and constant as to the whole , yet it varies in the several Parts of the Globe ; by reason that the Vapours float in the Atmosphere , sailing in Clouds from place to place , and are not restored down again in a Perpendicular upon the same precise Tract of Land , or Sea , or both together , from which Originally they arose , but any other indifferently ; so that some Regions receive back more in Rain than they send up in Vapour : as , on the contrary , others send up more in Vapour than they receive in Rain : nay , the very same Region at one Season sends up more in Vapours than it receives in Rain , and at another receives more in Rain than it sends up in Vapour ; but the Excesses of one Region and Season compensating the Defects of the others , the quantity rising and falling upon the whole Globe is equal , however different it may be in the several Parts of it . That the Rain which falls upon the Surface of the Earth partly runs off into Rivers , and thence into the Sea : and partly sinks down into the Earth , insinuating it self into the Interstices of the Sand , Gravel , or other Matter of the exteriour or uppermost Strata ; whence some of it passes on into Wells , and into Grotts , and stagnates there , till 't is by degrees again exhaled : some of it glides into the perpendicular Intervalls of the solid Strata ; where , if there be no Outlet or Passage to the Surface , it stagnates , as the other : but if there be such Outlets , 't is by them refunded forth together with the ordinary Water of Springs and Rivers : and the rest , which , by reason of the compactness of the terrestrial Matter underneath , cannot make its way to Wells , the perpendicular Fissures , or the like Exits , only saturates the uppermost Strata : and in time remounts up again in Vapour into the Atmosphere . That although Rains do thus fall into , and augment Springs and Rivers , yet neither the one nor the other do derive the Water , which they ordinaririly refund , from Rains ; notwithstanding what very many Learned Men have believed . That Springs and Rivers do not proceed from Vapours raised out of the Sea by the Sun , borne thence by Winds unto Mountains , and there condensed , as a modern ingenious Writer is of Opinion . That the abovementioned great subterranean Magazine the Abyss , with its Partner the Ocean , is the Standing Fund and Promptuary which supplies Water to the Surface of the Earth : as well Springs and Rivers , as Vapours and Rain . That there is a nearly uniform and constant Fire or Heat † disseminated throughout the Body of the Earth , and especially the interiour Parts of it ; the bottoms of the deeper Mines being very sultry , and the Stone and Ores there very sensibly hot even in Winter , and the colder Seasons . That 't is this Heat which evaporates and elevates the Water of the Abyss , buoying it up indifferently on every side , and towards all parts of the Surface of the Globe : pervading not only the Fissures and Intervals of the Strata , but the very Bodies of the Strata themselves , permeating the Interstices of the Sand , Earth , or other Matter , whereof they consist : yea even the most firm and dense Marble and Sand-stone ; for these give Admission to it , though in lesser quantity , and are always found saturated with it ; which is the reason that they are softer , and cut much more easily , when first taken out of their Beds and Quarries , than afterwards , when they have lain some time exposed to the Air , and that Humidity is evaporated . That this Vapour proceeds up directly towards the Surface of the Globe on all sides , and , as near as possible , in right Lines , unless impeded and diverted by the Interposition of Strata of Marble , the denser sorts of Stone , or other like Matter , which is so close and compact that it can admit it only in smaller quantity , and this very slowly and leisurely too . That when it is thus intercepted in its passage , the Vapour , which cannot penetrate the Stratum diametrically , some of it glides along the lower Surface of it , permeating the horizontal Interval which is betwixt the said dense Stratum and that which lies underneath it : the rest passing the Interstices of the Mass of the subjacent Strata , whether they be of laxer Stone , of Sand , of Marle , or the like , with a Direction parallel to the Site of those Strata , till it arrives at their perpendicular Intervalls . That the Water being thus approach'd to these Intervalls , in case the Strata , whereby the ascending Vapour was collected and condensed into Water ( as we usually speak ) in like manner as by an Alembick , happen to be raised above the level of the Earth's ordinary Surface , as those Strata are whereof Mountains consist , then the Water , being likewise got above the said level , flows forth of those Intervalls or Apertures , and , if there be no Obstacle without , forms Brooks and Rivers : but where the Strata , which so condense it , are not higher than the mean Surface of the Earth , it stagnates at the Apertures , and only forms Standing Springs . That though the Supply from this great Receptacle below be continual , and nearly the same at all Seasons , and alike to all parts of the Globe , yet when it arrives at or near the Surface of the Earth , where the Heat ( the Agent which evaporates and bears it up ) is not so constant and uniform as is that resident within the Globe , but is subject to Vicissitudes and Alterations , being at certain Seasons greater than at others : being also greater in some Climates and Parts of the Earth than in others : it thence happens that the quantity of Water at the Surface of the Earth , though sent up from the Abyss with an almost constant Equality , is various and uncertain , as is the Heat there ; at some Seasons , and in some Countries , the Surface abounding , and being even drowned with the plenty of it , the Springs full , and the Rivers high : at other Seasons , and in other Countries both Springs and Rivers exceeding low , yea sometimes totally failing . That when the Heat in the exteriour Parts of the Earth , and in the ambient Air , is as intense as that in the interiour Parts of it , all that Water which passes the Strata directly , mounting up in separate Parcels , or in form of Vapour , does not stop at the Surface , because the Heat there is equal both in quantity and power to that underneath , which brought it out of the Abyss . This Heat therefore takes it here , and bears it up , part of it immediately out at the Surface of the Earth : the rest , through the Tubes and Vessels of the Vegetables which grow thereon , Herbs , Shrubs , and Trees , and along with it a sort of vegetative terrestrial Matter , which it detaches from out the uppermost Stratum wherein these are planted ; this it deposes in them , for their Nutriment , as it passes through them † ; and issuing out at the tops and extremities of them , it marches still on , and is elevated up into the Atmosphere to such height that , the Heat being there less , it becomes condensed , unites and combines into small Masses or Drops , and at length falls down again in Rain , Dew , Hail , or Snow . And for the other part of the Water , which was condensed at the Surface of the Earth , and sent forth collectively into Standing-Springs and Rivers , this also sustains a Diminution from the Heat above , being evaporated , more or less , in proportion to the greater or lesser Intenseness of the Heat , and the greater or lesser Extent of the Surface of the Water so sent forth . That as these Evaporations are at some times greater , according to the greater heat of the Sun , fo wherever they alight again in Rain ; 't is as much superiour in quantity to the Rain of colder Seasons , as the Suns power is then superiour to its power in those Seasons . This is apparent even in these Northern Climes , where the Suns power is never very great , our Rains in Iune , Iuly , and August , being much greater than those of the colder Months : the Drops larger , and consequently heavier : falling thicker , faster , and with greater force : striking the ground , at their fall , with violence , and making a mighty noise : beating down the fruit from the Trees , prostrating and laying Corn growing in the Fields : and sometimes so filling the Rivers as to make them out-swell their Banks , and lay the neighbouring Grounds under Water . But much more apparent is it in the more Southern Regions : in Abassinia , Nigritia , Guinea : in the East-Indies : in Brasil , Paraguay , and other Countries of South America , to instance in no more . In these the Sun shews a much greater force : and their Rains ( which are periodical , happening always much about the same time , and lasting several Months ) fall in such quantities as to be more like Rivers descending , than Showers ; and by these are caused those mighty periodical Inundations of the Nile , the Niger , the Rio da Volta : the Ganges : the Rio de las Amazonas , the Rio de la Plata , and other Rivers of those Countries ; to which Inundations Egypt , through which the Nile flows , the Indies , and the rest , owe their extraordinary Fertility , and those mighty Crops they produce after these Waters are withdrawn from off their Fields ; Rain-water , as we have already noted * , carrying along with it a sort of terrestrial Matter that fertilizes the Land , as being proper for the Formation of Vegetables . That when the Heat in the exteriour Parts of the Earth , and in the ambient Air , is less than that in the interiour , the Evaporations are likewise less ; and the Springs and Rivers thereupon do not only cease to be diminished † , proportionably to the Relaxation of the Heat , but are much augmented ; a great part of the Water , which ascends to the Surface of the Earth in Vapour , stopping there , for want of Heat to ●ount it thence up into the Atmosphere , and saturating the superficial or uppermost Strata with Water ; which by degrees drains down into Wells , Springs , and Rivers , and so makes an Addition unto them . And this is the reason that these abound with Water in the colder Season so much more than they do in the hotter . That the Water , which is thus dispens'd to the Earth and Atmosphere by the Great Abyss , being carried down by Rains and by Rivers into the Ocean , which , as we have said , communicates , and stands at an AEquilibrium with that subterranean Conservatory , is by that means restored back to the Abyss ; whence it returns again , in a continual Circulation , to the Surface of the Earth , in Vapours , and Springs . That the final Cause of this Distribution of Water , in such quantity , to all parts of the Earth indifferently in Springs , Rivers , and Rain : and of this perpetual Circulation and Motion of it , is the Propagation of Bodies , Animals , Vegetables , and Minerals , in a continued Succession . That for Animals , they either feed upon Vegetables immediately : or , which comes to the same at last , upon other Animals which have fed upon them ; so that Vegetables are the first and main Fund , and fit Matter being supplied unto these , Provision is thereby made for the Nourishment of Animals ; these Vegetables being no other than so many Machines serving to derive that Matter from the Earth , to digest and prepare it , for their food , leisurely and by little and little , as they can admit and dispose of it , and as it is brought to them by the Ministration of this Fluid . That Vegetables being naturally fix'd and tyed al●ays to the same place , and so not able ( as Animals are ) to shift , and seek out after Matter proper for their Increment , 't was indispensably necessary that it should be brought to them : and that there should be some Agent , thus ready and at hand in all places , to do them that Office , and so carry on this great and important Work. For this Matter being impotent , sluggish , and inactive , hath no more power to stir , or move it self to these Bodies , than they themselves have to move unto it ; and therefore it must have lain eternally confined to its Beds of Earth , and then none of these Bodies could ever have been formed , were there not this , or the like , Agent to educe it thence , and bear it unto them . Nor does the Water , thus hurried about from place to place , serve only to carry the Matter unto these Bodies , but the parts of it being very voluble and lubricous , as well as fine and small , it easily insinuates it self into , and placidly distends the Tubes and Vessels of Vegetables , and by that means introduces into them the Matter it bears along with it , conveying it to the several Parts of them ; where each Part , by a particular Mechanism in the Structure of it , detaches and assumes those Particles of the Mass so conveyed which are proper for the Nutrition and Augmentation of that Part , incorporating these with it , and letting all the rest pass on with the Fluid ; those Particles which are either superfluous , and more than the parts of the Plant can admit and manage at one time : or that are not suitable and proper for the Nourishment of any of the parts of a Plant of that kind , passing out at the Extremities of it along with the Water * And this latter Office it does likewise to Animals ; Water , and other Fluids , serving to convey the Matter , whereby they are nourished , from their Stomachs and Guts , through the Lacteals and other finer Vessels , to the several parts of their Bodies . But the Formation of Animals and Vegetables , being a thing somewhat foreign to my present purpose , I shall adjourn the fuller Consideration of it to another Occasion . How far Water is concerned in the Formation of Minerals , will appear more at large in the succeeding Part of this Work. That 't is this Vapour , or subtile Fluid , that ascending thus incessantly out of the Abyss , and pervading the Strata of Gravel , Sand , Earth , Stone , and the rest , by degrees rots and decays the Bones , Shells , Teeth , and other parts of Animals : as also the Trees , and other Vegetables , which were lodged in those Strata at the Deluge † ; this Fluid , by its continual Attrition as it passes successively by them , fretting the said Bodies , by little and little wearing off and dissipating their constituent Corpuscles , and at length quite dissolving and destroying their Texture . That yet it hath not this Effect indifferently upon all of them ; those which happened to be reposed in the firmer and compacter Strata , e.g. of Marble , the closer kinds of Sand-stone , Chalk , and the like , being thereby protected in great measure from its Attacks ; it passing through these only in lesser quantity , and that slowly and with difficulty * ; so that its Motion here being more feeble and languid , the Shells and other Bodies enclosed in these are usually found very firm and entire , many of them retaining even their natural Colours to this day , though they have lain thus above four thousand years ; and may doubtless endure much longer , even as long as those Strata , to which they owe their Preservation , shall themselves endure , and continue entire and undisturbed : whilst those which were lodged in Marle , Sand , Gravel , and the like , more loose and pervious Matter , are so rotted and decayed , that they are now not at all , or very difficultly , distinguishable from the Marle , or other Matter in which they lye . Not but that there are sometimes found , even in these laxer Strata , Shells , Teeth , and other Bodies that are still tolerably firm , and that have escaped pretty safe ; but these are only such as are of a more than ordinary robust and durable Constitution , whereby they were enabled the better to withstand the repeated Assaults of the permeating Fluid , and to maintain their Integrity , whilst the other tenderer kinds perish'd and were destroyed . That this same subtile Fluid exerts the same power upon the Surface of the Earth , that it does in the Bowels of it : and as it is instrumental to the Formation of Bodies here * , so is it likewise ( by a different Operation , which I have not room to describe in this place ) of the Destruction of them ; and that Corrosion and Dissolution of Bodies , even the most solid and durable , which is vulgarly ascrib'd to the Air , is caused meerly by the Action of this Matter upon them ; the Air being so far from injuring and preying upon the Bodies it environs , that it contributes to their Security and Preservation , by impeding and obstructing the Action of this Matter : and were it not for the Interposition of the Air , they could never be able to make so long and vigorous Resistance as now they do . That this Subterranean Heat or Fire , which thus elevates the Water out of the Abyss , being in any part of the Earth , stop'd , and so diverted from its ordinary course , by some accidental Glut or Obstruction in the Pores or Passages through which it used to ascend to the Surface : and being by that means preternaturally assembled , in greater quantity than usual , into one place , it causes a great Rarifaction and Intumescence of the Water of the Abyss , putting it into very great Commotions and Disorders : and at the same time making the like Effort upon the Earth , which is expanded upon the face of the Abyss , it occasions that Agitation and Concussion of it , which we call an Earthquake . That this Effort is in some Earthquakes so vehement that it splits and tears the Earth , making Cracks or Chasmes in it some Miles in length , which open at the instants of the Shocks , and close again in the Intervalls betwixt them : nay , 't is sometimes so extremely violent , that it plainly forces the superincumbent Strata : breaks them all throughout , and thereby perfectly undermines and ruins the Foundations of them ; so that these failing , the whole Tract , assoon as ever the Shock is over , sinks down to rights into the Abyss underneath , and is swallowed up by it , the Water thereof immediately rising up , and forming a Lake in the place where the said Tract before was . That several considerable Tracts of Land , and some with Cities and Towns standing upon them : as also whole Mountains , many of them very large , and of a great height , have been thus totally swallowed up . That this Effort being made in ad Directions indifferently : upwards , downwards , and on every side ; the Fire dilating and expanding on all hands , and endeavouring , proportionably to the quantity and strength of it , to get room , and make its way through all Obstacles , falls as foul upon the Water of the Abyss beneath , as upon the Earth above ; forcing it forth which way soever it can find vent or passage : as well through its ordinary Exits , Wells , Springs , and the Outlets of Rivers : as through the Chasmes then newly opened : through the Camini or Spiracles of AEtna , or other near Vulcanoes : and those Hiatus's at the bottom of the Sea † , whereby the Abyss below opens into it , and communicates with it . That as the Water resident in the Abyss is , in all Parts of it , stored with a considerable quantity of Heat , and more especially in those where these extraordinary Aggregations of this Fire happen , so likewise is the Water which is thus forced out of it ; insomuch that , when thrown forth , and mix'd with the Waters of Wells , of Springs , of Rivers , and the Sea , it renders them very sensibly hot . That it is usually expelled forth in vast quantities , and with great Impetuosity ; insomuch that it hath been seen to spout up out of deep Wells , and fly forth , at the tops of them , upon the face of the ground . With like rapidity comes it out of the Sources of Rivers , filling them so of a sudden as to make them run over their Banks , and overflow the neighbouring Territories , without so much as one drop of Rain falling into them , or any other concurrent Water to raise and augment them . That it spues out of the Chasmes , opened by the Earthquake , in great abundance : mounting up , in mighty Streams , to an incredible height in the Air , and this oftentimes at many Miles distance from any Sea. That it likewise flies forth of the Volcanoes in vast floods , and with wonderful violence . That 't is forced through the Hiatus's at the bottom of the Sea with such vehemence , that it puts the Sea immediately into the most horrible Disorder and Perturbation imaginable , even when there is not the least breath of Wind stirring , but all , till then , calm and still : making it rage and roar with a most hideous and amazing Noise : raising its Surface into prodigious Waves , and tossing and rowling them about in a very strange and furious manner : over-setting Ships in the Harbours , and sinking them to the bottom ; with many other like Outrages . That 't is refunded out of these Hiatus's in such quantity also that it makes a vast Addition to the Water of the Sea : raising it many Fathoms higher than ever it flows in the highest Tides , so as to pour it forth far beyond its usual Bounds , and make it overwhelm the adjacent Country ; by this means ruining and destroying Towns and Cities : drowning both Men and Cattel : breaking the Cables of Ships , driving them from their Anchors , bearing them along with the Inundation several Miles up into the Country , and there running them a-ground : stranding Whales likewise , and other great Fishes , and leaving them , at its Return , upon dry Land. That these Phoenomena are not new , or peculiar to the Earthquakes which have happened in our times , but have been observed in all Ages , and particularly these exorbitant Commotions of the Water of the Globe . This we may learn abundantly from the Histories of former Times : and 't was for this Reason that many of the Ancients concluded , rightly enough , that they were caused by the Impulses and Fluctuation of Water in the Bowels of the Earth ; and therefore they very frequently called Neptune 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; by all which Epithets they denoted his Power of Shaking the Earth . They supposed that he presided over all Water whatever , as well that within the Earth , as the Sea , and the rest upon it : and that the Earth was supported by Water , its Foundations being laid thereon ; on which account it was that they bestowed upon him the Cognomen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Supporter of the Earth , and that of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or The Sustainer of its Foundations . They likewise believed that he , having a full Sway and Command over the Water , had Power to still and compose it , as well as to move and disturb it , and the Earth , by means of it ; and therefore they also gave him the Name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or The Establisher ; under which Name several Temples were consecrated to him , and Sacrifices offered whenever an Earthquake happened , to pacifie and to appease him ; requesting that he would allay the Commotions of the Water , secure the Foundations of the Earth , and put an end to the Earthquake . That the Fire it self , which , being thus assembled and pent up , is the Cause of all these Perturbations , makes its own way also forth , by what Passages soever it can get vent : through the Spiracles of the next Vulcano ‖ : through the Cracks and Openings of the Earth above-mentioned : through the Apertures of Springs , especially those of the Thermae † : or any other way that it can either find or make ; and being thus discharged , the Earthquake ceaseth , till the Cause returns again , and a fresh Collection of this Fire commits the same Outrages as before . That there is sometimes in Commotion a Portion of the Abyss of that vast Extent , as to shake the Earth incumbent upon it for so very large a part of the Globe together , that the Shock is felt the same Minute precisely in Countries that are many hundreds of Miles distant from each other , and this even though they happen to be parted by the Sea lying betwixt them : nay , there want not Instances of such an universal Concussion of the whole Globe as must needs imply an Agitation of the whole Abyss . That though the Abyss be liable to these Commotions in all parts of it , and therefore no Country can be wholly exempted from the Effects of them ; yet these Effects are no where very remarkable , nor are there usually any great damages done by Earthquakes , except only in those Countries which are mountainous , and consequently stoney , and cavernous underneath * ; and especially where the Disposition of the Strata is such that those Caverns open into the Abyss , and so freely admit and entertain the Fire , which assembling therein , is the Cause of the Shock ; it naturally steering its course that way where it finds the readiest Reception , which is towards these Caverns ; this being indeed much the case of Damps in Mines , whereof more by and by . Besides that those Parts of the Earth which abound with Strata of Stone , or Marble , making the strongest Opposition to this Effort , are the most furiously shattered , and suffer much more by it than those which consist of Gravel , Sand , and the like laxer Matter , which more easily give way , and make not so great resistance ; an Event observable not only in this , but all other Explosions whatever . But , above all , those Countries , which yeild great store of Sulphur and Nitre , are by far the most injured and incommoded by Earthquakes ; these Minerals constituting in the Earth a kind of Natural Gunpowder , which , taking fire , upon this assembly and approach of it , occasions that murmuring noise , that subterranean Thunder ( if I may so speak ) which is heard rumbling in the bowels of the Earth during Earthquakes , and , by the assistance of its explosive Power , renders the Shock much greater , so as sometimes to make miserable Havock and Destruction . And 't is for this reason that Italy , Sicily , Anatolia , and some parts of Greece have been so long and so often alarmed and harassed by Earthquakes ; these Countries being all Mountainous , and Cavernous , abounding with Stone and Marble , and affording Sulphur and Nitre in great Plenty . But for a more particular History of the several Phaenomena which precede , which accompany , and which follow after Earthquakes : for the Causes of those Phaenomena : and for a more exact Account of the Origine , and the Oeconomy of this subterranean Fire , I must beg the Reader 's Patience till the larger Work be made publick . That AEtna , Vesavius , Hecla , and the other Volcanoes , are only so many Spiracles , serving for the discharge of this subterranean Fire , when 't is thus preternaturally assembled . That where there happens to be such a Structure and Conformation of the interiour Parts of the Earth as that the Fire may pass freely and without impediment from the Caverns , wherein it assembles , unto these Spiracles , it then readily and easily gets out , from time to time , without shaking or disturbing the Earth ; but where such Communication is wanting , or the Passages not sufficiently large and open , so that it cannot come at the said Spiracles without first forcing and removing all Obstacles , it heaves up and shocks the Earth , with greater or lesser Impetuosity , according as the quantity of the Fire thus assembled is greater or less , till it hath made its way to the Mouth of the Vulcano ; where it rusheth forth , sometimes in mighty Flames , with great Velocity , and a terrible bellowing noise . That therefore there are scarcely any Countries , that are much annoyed with Earthquakes , that have not one of these Fiery Vents ; and these are constantly all in Flames whenever any Earthquake happens ; they disgorging that Fire , which , whilst underneath , was the cause of the Disaster ; and were it not for these Diverticula , whereby it thus gains an Exit , 't would rage in the Bowels of the Earth much more furiously , and make greater havock than now it doth . So that though those Countries , where there are such Vulcano's , are usually , more or less , troubled with Earthquakes ; yet , were these Vulcano's wanting , they would be much more troubled with them than now they are : yea in all probability to that degree , as to render the Earth , for a vast space around them , perfectly uninhabitable . In one word , so beneficial are these to the Territories where they are , that there do not want Instances of some which have been rescued and wholly delivered from Earthquakes by the breaking forth of a new Vulcano there ; this continually discharging that Matter , which , being till then barricaded up , and imprisoned in the Bowels of the Earth , was the occasion of very great and frequent Calamities . That most of these Spiracles perpetually and at all Seasons send forth Fire , more or less ; and though it be sometimes so little that the Eye cannot discern it , yet even then , by a nearer Approach of the Body , may be discovered a copious and very sensible Heat continually issuing out . That the Thermae , Natural Baths , or Hot Springs , do not owe their Heat to any Colluctation or Effervescence of the Minerals in them , as some Naturalists have believed : but to the before-mention'd Subterranean Heat or Fire . That these Baths continually emit a manifest and very sensible Heat : n●y some of them have been observed at some times to send forth an actual and visible Flame . That not only these , but all other Springs whatever , have in them some degree of Heat * , ( none of them ever Freezing , no not in the longest and severest Frosts ) but more especially those which arise where there is such a Site and Disposition of the Strata within the Earth as gives free and easie Admission to this Heat , and favours its Ascent to the Surface ; where perspiring forth at the same Outlets with the Water of the Spring , it by that means heats it , more or less , as it chanceth to be dispensed forth in greater or lesser quantity . That as the Heat of all Springs is owing to this subterraneous Fire , so wherever there are any extraordinary Discharges of this Fire , there also are the neighbouring Springs hotter than ordinary ; witness the many Hot-Springs near AEtna , Vesuvius , Hecla , and all other Vulcanoes . That the Heat of the Thermae is not constant , and always alike ; the same Spring suffering at some times a very manifest Failure and Remission of its Heat : at others as manifest an Addition and Encrease of it ; yea sometimes to that Excess as to make it boil and bubble with extream Heat , like Water when boyling over a common Fire . That particularly during Earthquakes , and Eruptions of Vulcano's † , when there is a more copious Accession of this subterraneous Fire , the Thermae all thereabouts become much hotter than before : yeilding also a far greater supply of Water than they were wont to do : and a murmuring Noise is usually heard , below them , in the Bowels of the Earth ; all which is occasioned meerly by the then rapid Motion , and Ascent of the Fire , in greater plenty than before , to the Apertures of these Springs . I have now finish'd the Account of this Section : and was just going to take off my hand here ; but recollecting that in the foregoing Part of this Work ‖ I promised some further Proofs of Contrivance in the Structure of the Globe we dwell upon : and such too as may satisfie any fair and unbyass'd Spectator that the framing and Composition of it out of the Materials of the former Earth was a work of Counsel and Sagacity : a Work apparently above the highest reaches of Chance , or the Powers of Nature ; and this being a proper place wherein to produce those Proofs , I shall give such Hints of them as the Brevity I am tyed up to will permit me , and then conclude . I am indeed well aware that the Author of the Theory of the Earth * differs very much from me in Opinion as to this matter . He will not allow that there are any such Signs of Art and Skill in the Make of the Present Globe as are here mentioned : or that there was so great Care , and such exact Measures taken in the re-sitting of it up again at the Del●uge . He reckons it no other than an huge disorderly Pile of Raines and Rubbisb : and is very unwilling to believe that it was the Product of any Reasoning or Designing Agent . The Chanel of the Ocean appears to him the most ghastly thing in Nature , and he cannot at all admire its beauty or elegancy : for 't is , in his judgment , as deformed and irregular as it is great . And for the Caverns of the Earth , the Fissures and Breaches of the Strata , he cannot fancy that they were formed by any work of Nature , nor by any immediate Action of God , seeing there is neither use , that he can discover , nor beauty in this kind of Construction . Then for the Mountains , these , he says , are placed in no order one with another , that can either respect Vse or Beauty , and do not consist of any proportion of Parts that is referable to any Design , or that hath the least footsteps of Art or Counsel . In fine , he thinks there are several things in the Terraqueous Globe that are rude and unseemly : and many that are superfluous . He looks upon it as incommodious , and as a broken and confused heap of Bodies , placed in no order to one another , nor with any correspondency or regularity of Parts : and it seems to him nothing better than a rude Lump , and a little dirty Planet . I have given his Opinion in his own Words , though I have upon all like Occasions taken a shorter Course , and contented my self with giving only the sense of others ; but this I have done here , least any Man should suspect that I mistake the Author's Sentiments , or do not represent them fairly . Now though it were really so , that there were some such Eye-sores in our Earth as are here suggested : and that we could not presently find out all the Gayeities and Embelishments that we might seek for in it , the matter would not be great : and we might very well be contented to take it as we find it . But after all the thing is in truth quite otherwise , and there are none of all these wanting : nor any such Deformities as are here imagined ; but , on the contrary , so very many real Graces and Beauties , that 't is no easie thing to overlook them all . Even this very variety of Sea and Land , of Hill and Dale , which is here reputed so inelegant and unbecoming , is indeed extreamly charming and agreeable . Nor do I offer this as any private Fancy of my own , but as the common Sense of Mankind , who are the true and proper Judges in the Case , both the Ancients and Moderns , giving their Suffrages unanimously herein ; and even the Heathens themselves , have esteemed this variety not only ornamental to the Earth , but a Proof of the Wisdom of the Creator of it , and alledged it as such ; whereof more in due place . And , as I cannot admit that there is any thing unhandsome or irregular : so much less can I grant that there is any thing incommodious and Artless , or useless and Superfluous , in the Globe . Were I at full Liberty to do it here , 't would be no hard thing to make appear that there are no real Grounds for any such Charge . For how easie were it , by taking a minute and distinct Survey of the Globe , and of the very many and various Limbs and Parts of it , to shew that all these are ordered and digested with infinite Exactness and Artifice ; each in such manner as may best serve to its own proper End , and to the use of the whole ? How easie were it to shew , that the Rocks , the Mountains , and the Caverns , against which these Exceptions are made , are of indispensible Use and Necessity , as well to the Earth , as to Man and other Animals , and even to all the rest of its Productions ? That there are no such Blemishes , no Defects : nothing that might have been altered for the better : nothing superfluous : nothing useless , in all the whole Composition ? and so finally trace out the numerous Footsteps and Marks of the Presence and Interposition of a most wise and intelligent Architect throughout all this stupendous Fabrick ? But I must reserve this for the larger Work , and content my self for the present with only giving some brief Hints of it in the following Propositions . Namely , That 't was absolutely necessary for the well-being both of the Earth it self , and of all terrestrial Bodies , that some of the Strata should consolidate , as they did , immediately after the Subsidence of their Matter at the Deluge : that these should afterwards be broken in certain places : and lastly , that they should be dislocated , some of them elevated , and others depressed . That had not the Strata of Stone and Marble become solid * , but the Sand , or other Matter whereof they consist , continued lax and incoherent , and they consequently been as previous as those of Marle , Gravel , and the like , the Water which rises out of the Abyss , for the Supply of Springs and Rivers , would not have stop'd at the Surface of the Earth , but march'd directly , and without impediment , up into the Atmosphere , in all parts of the Globe wherever there was Heat enough in the Air to continue its Ascent , and buoy it up ; so that there then must needs have been an universal failure and want of Springs and Rivers all the Summer-Season , in the colder Climes : and all the Year round in the hotter and those that are near the AEquator , where there is much the greatest need of both the one and the other ; and this meerly for want of the Interposition of such dense and solid Strata , to arrest the ascending Vapour to stop it at the Surface of the Earth : and to collect and condense it there . That though the Strata had become solid , so as to have condensed the rising Vapour , yet if they had not been broken also , ‖ the Water must have lain eternally underneath those Strata , without ever coming forth ; so that there then could have been neither Springs nor Rivers for a very considerable part , or indeed , almost the whole Earth ; the Water , which supplies these , proceeding out at those Breaches * . This Water therefore would have been wholly intercepted , all lock'd up within the Earth , and its Egress utterly debarr'd , had the Strata of Stone and Marble remained continuous , and without such Fissures and Interruptions . That these Fissures have a still further use , and serve for Receptacles of Metalls , and of several sorts of Minerals ; which are arrested by the Water in its passage thither through the Strata wherein the single Corpuscles of those Metalls and Minerals were lodged † , and borne along with it into these Fissures ; where , being by this means collected , they are kept in store for the use of Mankind . That though there had been both solid Strata to have condens'd the ascending Vapour : and those so broken too as to have given free Vent and Issue to the Water so condensed ; yet had not the said Strata been dislocated likewise ‖ : some of them elevated , and others depress'd , there would have been no Cavity or Chanel to give Reception to the Water of the Sea : no Rocks , Mountains , or other Inequalities in the Globe ; and without these , the Water , which now arises out of it , must have all stagnated at the Surface , and could never possibly have been refunded forth upon the Earth : nor would there have been any Rivers , or running Streams , upon the face of the whole Globe , had not the Strata been thus raised up , and the Hills exalted above the neighbouring Valleys and Plains ; whereby the Heads and Sources of Rivers , which are in those Hills , were also borne up above the ordinary Level of the Earth , so as that they may flow upon a Descent , or an inclining Plane , without which they could not flow at all † . That this Affair was not transacted unadvisedly , casually , or at random : but with due Conduct , and just Measures . That the quantity of Matter consolidated : the Number , Capacity , and Distances of the Fissures : the Situation , Magnitude , and Number of the Hills , for the condensing , and discharging forth the Water ; and , in a word , all other things were so ordered as that they might best conduce to the End whereunto they were designed and ordained : and such provision made that a Country should not want so many Springs and Rivers as were convenient and requisite for it : nor , on the other hand , be over-run with them , and afford little or nothing else ; but a Supply every where ready , suitable to the Necessities and Expences of each Climate and Region of the Globe . For example , those Countries which lye in the Torrid Zone , and under or near the Line , where the Heat is very great , are furnished with Mountains answerable : Mountains which both for Bigness and Number surpass those of colder Countries as much as the Heat there surpasses that of those Countries . Witness the Ande● , that prodigious Chain of Mountains in South America : Atlas in Africa : Taurus in Asia : the Alpes and Pyrenees of Europe , to mention no more : By these is collected and dispensed forth a quantity of Water proportionable to the Heat of those Parts ; so that although , by reason of the Excess of this Heat there , the Evaporations from the Springs and Rivers are very great , yet they , being , by these larger Supplies , continually stock'd with an Excess of Water as great , yeild a Mass of it for the use of Mankind , the Inhabitants of those Parts , of the other Animals , and of Vegetables , not much , if at all , inferiour to the Springs and Rivers of colder Climates . That besides this , the Waters thus evaporated and mounted up into the Air , thicken and cool it , and , by their Interposition betwixt the Earth , and the Sun , skreen and fence off the ardent Heat of it , which would be otherwise unsupportable : and are at last returned down again in copious and fruitful Showers to the scorched Earth ; which , were it not for this remarkably Providential Contrivance of Things , would have been there perfectly uninhabitable : laboured under an eternal Drought : and have been continually parched and burnt . To this former Section I shall add , by way of Appendix , A Dissertation concerning the Flux and Reflux of the Sea : and it s other Natural Motions ; with an Account of the Gause of those Motions : as also of the End and Vse of them : and an Enquiry touching the Cause of the Ebbing and Flowing , and some other uncommon Phaenomena of certain Springs . A Discourse concerning the Saltness of the Sea. A Discourse concerning Wind : the Origin , and Use of it in the Natural World. PART III. SECT . II. Of the Universality of the Deluge . Of the Water which effected it . Together with some further Particulars concerning it . IN the precedent Section I consider the present and natural State of the Fluids of the Globe . I ransack the several Caverns of the Earth : and search into the Storehouses of Water ; and this principally in order to find out where that mighty Mass of Water which overflowed the whole Earth in the days of Noah , is now bestowed and concealed : as also which way 't is at this time useful to the Earth and its Productions , and serviceable to the present Purposes of Almighty Providence . Such a Deluge as that which Moses represents , whereby All the high Hills that were under the whole Heaven were covered † , would require a portentous quantity of Water ; and Men of Curiosity , in all Ages , have been very , much to seek what was become of it , or where i● could ever find a Reservatory capable of containing it . 'T is true there have been several who have gone about to inform them , and set them to rights in this Matter ; but for want of that Knowledge of the present System of Nature : and that insight into the Structure and Constitution of the Terraqueous Globe , which was necessary for such an Undertaking , they have not given the Satisfaction that was expected . So far from it that the greatest part of these , seeing no where Wa●er ●nough to effect a General Deluge , were forced at last to mince the Matter , and make only a Partial one of it ; restraining it to one single Country : to Asia , or some lesser portion of Land ; than which , nothing can be more contrary to the Mosaick Narrative . For the rest , they had recourse to Shifts which were not much better ; and rather evaded than solved the Difficulty ; some of them imagining that a quantity of Water , sufficient to make such a Deluge , was created upon that Occasion , and , when the business was done , all disbanded again and annihilated . Others supposed a Conversion of the Air and Atmosphere into Water , to serve the turn . Many of them were for fetching down I know not what supercoelestial Waters for the purpose . Others concluded that the Deluge rose only fifteen Cubits above the Level of the Earth's ordinary Surface , covering the Valleys and Plains , but not the Mountains : all equally wide of Truth , and of the Mind of the Sacred Writer . One of the last Undertakers of all seeing this , began to think the Cause desperate ; and therefore , in effect , gives it up . For considering how unsuccessful the Attempts of those who were gone before him had proved : and having himself ‖ also employed his l●st and utmost endeavours to find out Waters for the Vulgar Deluge : having mustered up all the Forces he could think of , and all too little : The Clouds above , and the Deeps below , and in the bowels of the Earth ; and these , says he , are all the Stores we have for Water , and Moses directs us to no other for the Causes of the Deluge : he prepares for a Surrender , asserting , from a mistaken and defective Computation , that all these will not come up to near the quantity requisite : and that in any known parts of the Vniverse , to find Water sufficient for this effect , as it is generally explained and understood , is , he thinks , impossible : that is , sufficient to cause a Deluge , to use his own Words , overflowing the whole Earth , the whole Circuit , and whole Extent of it , burying all in Water , even the greatest Mountains : which is , in plain terms , such a one as was explained and understood by Moses , and the Generality of Writers since . Having therefore thus over-hastily concluded that such a Deluge was impossible : and that all Nature could not afford Water enough to drown the whole Globe , if of the Circuit and Extent that now it is : he flies to a new Expedient to solve the Matter , and supposes an Earth of a Make and Frame much like that imaginary one of the Famous Monsieur Des Cartes ‖ which he makes to fall all to pieces , at the Deluge , and to contract it self into a lesser room , that the Water might the better surround and encompass it . The sober and better sort of the Standers-by , and those who were Well-wishers to Moses , began to be under some Concern and Uneasiness to see him thus set aside only to make way for a new Hypothesis : and so serious and weighty a Matter , as is this Tradition of the Universal Deluge , plac'd after all upon so very unsteady a Bottom . But that Concern encreas'd when they further heard him so zealously decrying all former Notions of a Deluge : refusing to grant one upon any Terms but his own : and so peremptorily declaring , That all other ways assigned for the Explication of Noah's Flood are false or impossible . This was to reduce the Thing to a very great Streight : and surely an exposing and venturing of it a little too far . For if all the other Ways be false and impossible , should this , the only one left , prove at last so likewise , the Opinion of a Deluge would be left very precarious and defenceless , and we might either believe or disbelieve it at pleasure ; nay the negative part would of the two have much the Advantage , there being no reasonable Foundation to believe that the Deluge did come to pass this way . Some Men there are who have made a very untoward use of this , and such a one that I am willing to persuade my self he never intended they should ; yet it were to have been wish'd that he had been somewhat more wary . These cryed up this Computation of the Water as indisputable and infallible : and then boldly gave out that such a Deluge as that described by Moses was altogether incredible , and that there never was nor could be any such Thing . Nothing was talk'd of amongst them under Mathematical Demonstrations of the Falshood of it ; which they vented with all imaginable Triumph , and would needs have it that they had here sprung a fresh and unanswerable Argument against the Authentickness of the Mosaick Writings ; which indeed is what they drive at , and a Point they very fain would gain . For my part , my Subject does not necessarily oblige me to look after this Water : or to point forth the place whereinto 't is now retreated . For when , from the Sea-shells , and other Remains of the Deluge , I shall have given undeniable Evidence that it did actually cover all Parts of the Earth , it must needs follow that there was then Water enough to do it , wherever it may be now hid , or whether it be still in being or not . Yet the more effectually to put a stop to the Insults and Detractions of these vain Men , I resolved to enter a little farther into the Examination of this Matter ; and that produced the former Section of this 3d Part ; wherein I enquire what proportion the Water of the Globe bears to the Earthy Matter of it ; and upon a moderate Estimate and Calculation of the Quantity of Water now actually contained in the Abyss , I found that this alone was full enough , if brought out upon the Surface of the Earth , to cover the whole Globe to the height assigned by Moses ; which is , fifteen Cubits above the Tops of the highest Mountains * ; the Particulars of which Calculation , shall be laid before the Reader at length in the Larger Work ; for any one will easily see that there is so great an Apparatus of Things only Previous , which must needs be adjusted before I can come to the Calculation it self , that to descend to Particulars here , further than I have already ‖ done , would not only carry this Discourse out beyond all reasonable Bounds , and make the Parts of it disproportionate to each other , but , which is not less to be thought of , would be an Anticipation of the Other Work. This done , I again set aside the Observations about the Fluids of the Globe , introduced upon this Occasion in the other Section , as now of no further use : and reassume the Thread of the other Observations which I propose at the Beginning of this Work ; and from them I shew , That the Del●ge was Universal , and laid the whole Earth under Water : covering all , even the highest , Mountains , quite round the Globe . That at the time of the Deluge the Water of the Ocean was first born forth upon the Earth : That it was immediately succeeded by that of the Abyss ; which likewise was brought out upon the Surface of the Globe . That upon the Disruption of the Strata : and the Elevation of some , and Depression of others of them , which followed after that Disruption , towards the latter end of the Deluge † , this Mass of Water fell back again into the deprest and lower parts of the Earth : into Lakes and other Cavities : into the Alveus of the Ocean : and through the Fissures whereby this communicates with the Ocean * , into the Abyss ; which it filled till it came to an AEquilibrium with the Ocean . That there must have pass'd a considerable number of Years betwixt the Creation and the Deluge : and most probably about so many as Moses hath assigned . That the Deluge commenc'd in the Spring-season : the Water coming forth upon the Earth in the Month which we call May † . That not only Men , Quadrupeds , Birds , Serpents , and Insects ; the Inhabitants of the Earth and Air : but the far greatest part of all kinds of Fish likewise , the Inhabitants of the Sea , of Lakes , and of Rivers , suffered under the Fury of the Deluge , and were killed and destroyed by it . That the Deluge did not happen from an accidental Concourse of Natural Causes as the Author above-cited is of Opinion ‖ . That very many Things were then certainly done , which never possibly could have been done without the Assistance of a Supernatural Power . That the said Power acted in this Matter with Design , and with the highest Wisdom . And that , as the System of Nature was then , and is still , supported and established , a Deluge neither could then , nor can now , happen naturally . I close up this Section with two additional Discourses . The first concerning the Migration of Nations : with the several Steps whereby the World was re-peopled after the Deluge by the Posterity of Noah , and particularly that mighty Tract of America . Wherein I shall make out , 1. Who they were that first peopled it . 2. When they departed thitherwards . 3. What Course they took : and by what means both Men and Beasts , as well Serpents and the other noxious and more intractible kinds of them , as the more innocent and useful , got thither . 4. Whether there remain any certain Vestigia of a Tradition , in the Writings of the Ancients , about these Americans : and what Country they intended under the Name of Atlantis . 5. Whether the Phaenicians , or any other Nation of the old World , maintained anciently any Commerce or Correspondence with them . 6. How it happened that both the Inhabitants of that , and of our World , lost all memory of their Commigration hence . 7. Whence came the Difference in Person , or in the external Shape and Lineaments of the Body : in Language : in Dyet , and manner of Living : in Clothing : in Arts and Sciences : in Customs Religious , Civil , and Military , betwixt these Americans , and their old Relations in Asia , Europe , and Africa . With Animadversions on the Writings of Grotious , De Laet , Hornius , and others , upon this Subject . The Second concerning the unanimous ▪ Tradition of an Universal Deluge amongst all the most ancient Gentile Nations : particularly the Scythians , the Persians , and Babylonians : the Bithynians , Ph●ygians , Lydians , Cilicians , and other People of Asia Minor : the Hierapolitans , Phaenicians , and other Inhabitants of Syria : the Egyptians , Carthaginians , and other African Nations : the most ancient Inhabitants of the several Parts of Greece : and of the other Countries of Europe : the old Germans : the Gauls : the Romans : the ancient Inhabitants of Spain , and even the Britains themselves , the first Inhabiters of this Island : Proving that the great Devastation and Havock the Deluge made , both of the Earth it self , of the Generality of Mankind , of Brutes , and all Animals , had wrought a deep and very sensible Impression upon the Minds of these ancient Nations , who lived nearer to the time of it . That they had not only a Memory and Tradition of it in general and at large : but even of several the most remarkable particular Accidents of it likewise ; which they handed downwards , to the succeeding Ages , for some time , with Notes of the greatest Terror , Amazement , and Consternation expressible . That it was commemorated chiefly by certain Religious Rites and Ceremonies used by them in the Worship of the EARTH : which Superstitious Adoration was first instituted upon this Occasion in those simple and ignorant Ages † , and address'd to the Earth , not only expresly and by Name , but also under the feigned and borrowed Names of Alargatis , Derceto , Astarte , Dea Syria , Herthus , Isis , Magna Mater , Cybele , and Rhea , with several more ; by all which , they intended the Earth . That at length the Tradition , for want of Letters , which were not then invented , or some other like means to preserve it , wearing out , and the reason of the Institution of this Worship being by degrees forgot , the After-Ages perverted it to a somewhat different Sense and Intention : supposing that this was only a reverential Duty and Gratitude paid to the Earth as the Common Parent of Mankind , and because both Man , and all other Creatures proceed out of it ; by which means the true Notion of the Institution being lost , the Tradition of the Deluge , which was couched under it , was also thereupon at length suspended and lost ; none of all these many Nations , in the latter Ages of the World , having any Memory or Knowledge of it , besides what they afterwards recovered from the Jews and ancient Christians , who had it from the Writings of Moses . In Greece indeed there were some other Accidents which perplex'd and impeded the Tradition of it in that Country , whereof I have already † given such Hints as this Discourse will bear . PART IV. Of the Origin and Formation of Metalls and Minerals . WHat I can advance , with competent Certainty , about the Fluids of the Globe : the Sea , Springs , Rivers , and Rain , I propose in the immediately foregoing , or Third Part of this Essay : As in the Second Part of it I dispatch the Solids : Stone , Marble , Gravel , and all the other Terrestrial Matter of it , which is digested into Strata . That Part therefore comprehends the far greater share of that Matter ; and indeed all , excepting only Metalls and Minerals ; which are found much more sparingly and in lesser Parcels ; being either enclosed in those Strata ( lying amongst the Sand , Earth , or other Matter whereof they consist ) or contained in their perpendicular Fissures . And these remaining still to be considered , I have allotted this Fourth Part to that Purpose . To write of Metalls and Minerals intelligibly and with tolerable p●rspicuity , is a Task much more difficult than to write of either Animals or Vegetables . For these carry along with them such plain and evident Notes and Characters either of Disagreement , or Affinity with one another , that the several Kinds of them , and the subordinate Species of each , are easily known and distinguish'd , even at first sight ; the Eye alone being fully capable of judging and determining their mutual Relations , as well as their Differences . But in the Mineral Kingdom the Matter is quite otherwise . Here is nothing regular , whatever some may have pretended : nothing constant or certain : insomuch that a Man had need to have all his Senses about him : to use repeated Tryals and Inspections , and that with all imaginable Care and Wariness , truly and rightly to discern and distinguish Things , and all little enough too . Here is such a vast variety of Phoenomena , and those , many of them , so delusive , that 't is very hard to escape Imposition and Mistake . Colour , or outward Appearance , is not at all to be trusted . A common Marcasite or Pyrites shall have the Colour of Gold most exactly : and shine with all the Brightness of it , and yet upon tryal , after all , yield nothing of worth , but Vitriol , and a little Sulphur : whilst another Body , that hath only the Resemblance of an ordinary Peble , shall yield a considerable quantity of Metallick and valuable Matter . So likewise a Mass , which , to the Eye , appears to be nothing but meer simple Earth , shall , to the Smell or Taste , discover a plentiful Admixture of Sulphur , Alum , or some other Mineral . Nor may we with much better Security rely upon Figure , or external Form. Nothing more uncertain and varying . 'T is usual to meet with the very same Metall or Mineral , naturally shot into quite different Figures : as 't is to find quite different kinds of them all of the same Figure . And a Body , that has the shape and appearance of a Diamond , may prove , upon ▪ Examination , to be nothing but Crystal , or Selenitis : nay perhaps only common Salt , or Alum , naturally crystallized and shot into that Form. So likewise if we look into their Situation , and place in the Earth ; sometimes we find them in the perpendicular Intervalls : sometimes in the Bodies of the Strata , being interspers'd amongst the Matter whereof they consist : and sometimes in both ; even the gemmeous Matter it self , ( if I may so speak ) with this only difference , that those Gemms , e. g. Topazes , Am●thysts , or Emeralds , which grow in the Fissures , are ordinarily crystallized , or shot into angulated Figures : whereas in the Strata they are found in rude Lumps , and only like so many yellow , purple , and green Pebles . Not but that even these that are thus lodged in the Strata are also sometimes found crystallized † , and in form of Cubes , Rhombs , and the like * . Or if we have respect to the terrestrial Matter wherein they lye in those Strata , here we shall meet with the same Metall or Mineral embodied in Stone , or lodged in Cole , that elsewhere we found in Marle , in Clay , or in Chalk ‖ . As much Inconstancy and Confusion is there in their Mixtures with each other , or their Combinations amongst themselves ; for 't is rare to find any of them pure , simple , and unmixt : but Copper and Iron together in the same Mass : Copper and Gold : Silver and Lead : Tin and Lead : yea sometimes all the six promiscuously in one Lump . 'T is the same also in Minerals ; Nitre with Vitriol : Common Salt with Alum : Sulphur with Vitriol : and sometimes all five together . Nor do Metalls only sort and herd with Metalls in the Earth : and Minerals with Minerals : but both indifferently and in common together : Iron with Vitriol , with Alum , with Sulphur : Copper with Sulphur , with Vitriol , &c. yea Iron , Copper , Lead , Nitre , Sulphur , Vitriol , and perhaps some more in one and the same Mass. In a word , the only standing Test , and discriminative Characteristick of any Metall or Mineral must be sought for in the constituent Matter of it : and it must be first brought down to that before any certain Judgment can be given . And when that is once done , and the several kinds separated and extracted each from the other , an homogeneous Mass of one kind is easily distinguishable from any other : Gold from Iron : Sulphur from Alum : and so of the rest . But without this , so various are their Intermixtures , and so different the Face and Appearance of each , because of that Variety , that scarcely any thing can be certainly determined of the particular Contents of any single Mass of Ore by meer Inspection . I know that by Experience and Conversation with these Bodies , in any Place or Mine , a Man may be enabled to give a near Conjecture at the Metallick or Mineral Ingredients of any Mass commonly found there ; but this meerly because he hath before made tryal of other like Masses , and thereby learned what it is they contain . But if he remove to another place , though perhaps very little distant , 't is ten to one but he meets with so different a face of Things , that he 'll be there as far to seek in his Conjectures as one who never before saw a native Ore , untill he hath here made his tryals as before , and so further informed himself in the matter . Metalls being so very useful and serviceable to Mankind , great Care and Pains hath been taken , in all Ages , in searching after them , and in separating and refining of them . For which reason 't is that these have been accurately enough distinguish'd , and reduced to six kinds , which are all well enough known . But the like pains hath not been taken in Minerals ; and therefore the Knowledge of them is somewhat more confused and obscure . These have not yet been well reduced , or the number of the simple original ones rightly fixt ; some , which are only Compounds , the Matter of two or more kinds being mix'd together , and , by the different Proportion and Modulation of that Matter , variously disguised and diversifyed , having been reputed all different kinds of Minerals , and thereby the Number of them unnecessarily multiplied . Of this we have an Instance in the Gemm-kind ; where , of all the many sorts reckoned up by Lapidaries ▪ there are not above three or four that are Original ; their Diversities , as to Lustre , Colour , and Hardness , arising from the different Admixture of other adventitious Mineral Matter . But the farther and clearer Adjustment of this Affair I am constrained to adjourn to the larger Treatise . In the mean time 't is sufficient for my present ▪ Design , to remark in general , that those Minerals and Ores of Metalls which are reposited in the Bodies of the Strata , are either found in Grains , or small Particles , dispersedly intermix'd with the Corpuscles of Earth , Sand , or other Matter of those Strata : or else they are amass'd into Balls , Lumps , or Nodules . Which Nodules are either of an irregular and uncertain Figure , such as are the common Pyritoe : Flints , Agat●s , Onyx's : Pebles , Cornelions , Iaspers , and the like : or of a Figure somewhat more regular and observable , such as the Belemnites : the several sorts of Mineral Coral , of the Stelechites , and of the Lapis Mycetoides ‖ : the Astroites , or Starry-Stone , as well that sort with the Prominent , as that with the Conc●ve Stars : the Selenites : the Echi●ated Crystalline Balls , with many more analogous Bodies . Those which are contained in the Perpendicular Intervalls of the Strata are , either such as are there accumulated into a rude Heap , without any particular Form or Order , being only included betwixt the two opposite Walls or Sides of the said Intervalls , which they wholly or partly fill , as there is a greater or less quantity of them ; in which manner Spar is usually found here in ; and other Minerals , as also the common Ores of Lead , Tin , Iron , and other Metals : or else such as ●re of some observable Figure ; of which sort are the Sparry Stiri● , or Iceycle● called Stalactit● * : the Native Saline Ic●ycles , or Sal Stalacticum : the Vitriolum S●at●cticum Nativum : the Vitriolum Capillare : the Alumen Stalacti●um , and Capillare : Minera ferri Stalac●ica , which , when several of the Cylindri●k Stirlae are contiguous , and grow together into one Sheaf , is called Br●sh ▪ Iron ▪ Ore : Argentum Arboresce●● , & Capillare● ▪ as also the Crystallized Ore● and Miner●ls , e. g. the Iron-Rhombs , the Tin Grain● ▪ the M●ndick-Grains : Cryst●lli●ed Native S●lt , Alum , Vitri●l , and Sulp●●● : of which sort likewise are the Gemms or Stones that are here shot into Cubes , into Pyramidal Forms , or into angulated Columns , consisting of six Sides , and mucronated or terminating in a Point : being either opake , or pellucid : or partly pellucid , and partly opake , and coloured , black , white , grey , red , purple , blue , yellow , or green : e. g. Crystall , the Pseud●-Adamantes , the Cor●is●-Stones , the Bristow-Stones , Crystallized Sparrs ▪ the Iris , the Amethyst , the Saphire , the Topaz , the Em●rauld , and several others ▪ My Business here is to enquire into the Origin and Production of these Metallick and Mineral Bodies : to enquire how they came into this condition , and attained these Figures . And as my Observations have been the light whereby I have hitherto steered my Course , so I here betake my self unto them again ; and 't is from them that I prove , That as the more gross and massive parts of the Terrestrial Globe : the Strata of Stone , Marble , Earth , and the rest , owe their present Frame and Order to the Deluge * : so likewise do Metalls and Minerals too ; the far greater part of them , I mean all those which we now find lodged in those Strata amongst the Sand , Earth , &c. being actually reposed therein during the time that the Water covered the Earth : and the Earth it self then put into such a condition that the rest , I mean those we now find in the perpendicular Intervalls , should be collected thither by degrees , and be formed almost of course , meerly by the ordinary Motion of the Water , and its Passage to and fro in the Earth * That whilst the Corpuscles of Metalls and Minerals ▪ together with those of Stone , Marble , Cole , Chalk , and the like courser Matter : as also the Shells , Teeth , and other parts of Animals and Vegetables : were sustained in the Water , at the Deluge † ; after some time , that the violence of the Hurry and Commotion was over , and the Water come to a state somewhat more calm and sedate , such of those Corpuscles , as happened to occurr or meet together , affix'd to each other : and , many of them convening , uniting , and combining into one Mass , formed the Metallick and Mineral Balls or Nodules which we now find . That all Metallick and Mineral Nodules whatever : as well those which are in rude Lumps , such as the common Pyritae , Flints , Agates , Onyxes , Pebles , Jaspers , Cornelions , and the like : as those which are of a more regular and observable Shape , such as the Selenites , Belemnites , Stelechites , Mineral Coral : and , in one word , all others whatsoever , were formed at this time and by this means . That in such parts of the Water where the Corpuscles so sustained chanced to be all of the same kind * ▪ or , at least , where there were fewer kinds or varieties of them , the Nodules , which were thus formed out of them , were more simple , pure , and homogeneous , as are the Selenites , and some kinds of Pebles and Flints , to name no more : But where ( as indeed it generally fell out ) there happened to be a greater variety of Corpuscles , as suppose of Sulphur , of Vitriol , of Alum , of Iron , of Copper , or whatever else , sustained promiscuously together , there the Nodules , formed out of them , were mixt , and consisted of a greater variety of Matter confusedly associated into the same Lump . Of this the Pyrit● may serve for an Example ; whereof some yield Iron , Sulphur , and Vitriol : others Copper and Alum : yea some of them contain all these , and several more , in the same Nodule . That the Bones , Teeth , Shells , and other like Bodies , being sustained in the Water together with these Metallick and Mineral Corpuscles ‖ , and the said Corpuscles meeting with , and hitting upon those Bodies , they affix'd unto them , and became conjoyned with them : some of them ( though this very rarely ) passing into their Pores and Interstices : others adhering in Lumps , or Masses , to their Out-sides , and indeed oftentimes combining in such numbers upon the exteriour Surface of the Shell , Tooth , &c. as wholly to cover and involve it in the Mass they together constituted : and others of them entering into the Cavities of the Echini , Cochleae , Conchae , and other Shells , till they had quite filled them up ; those Shells , by that means , serving as Proplasmes , o● Moulds , to the Matter which so filled them , limiting and determining both the Dimensions and Figure of it . That accordingly we at this day find some few of these fossil Shells , and other Animal Substan●es , with Iron-ore , Spar , Vitriol , Sulphur , and the like , intruded into their Pores : but far greater numbers of them with Lumps of Flint , Ores of Metalls , and Minerals , growing firmly to the Out-sides of them , and oftentimes in such quantity as that the Shell or Tooth is wholly covered by those Minerals , being immers'd or included in the Mass they constitute ; insomuch that 't is very usual , upon breaking Flints , Pyrit● , &c to find Pectines , Conchae , and the like , enclosed , even in the very middle of them . As common is it to find Echini , Cochleae , Conchae , and other Shells , having their Cavities fill'd up with Ores of Metalls , Flint , Spar , Native Vitriol , Sulphur , and other Minerals . Not but that these Minerals many times survive the Shells which gave them their Forms , and are found even after they are rotted and disappeared ; for though , when lodged in Chalk , or the like close Matter , which preserves and secures them against external Injuries , these Shells are constantly found upon , and actually investing the Flint , Spar , or other Mineral , and are commonly as fair and entire as any of their fellow Shells at Sea : yet when they happened to be lodged amongst Sand , Gravel , or the like laxer Matter , the Shells are usually perish'd and gone * , and so the Flint , Spar , &c. left uncover'd . In which case the said Flint , Spar , or other Mineral , is of a constant , regular , and specifick Shape , as is the Shell whence it borrows both that Shape , and indeed its Name ; these being the Bodies which are called , by Naturalists , Echinitae , Cochlitae , and Cochitae ‖ , as resembli●g the Shells of those names : and truly many of them very nearly , they having taken the Impresses of the Insides of these Shells with that exquisite Niceness as to express even the smallest and finest Lineaments of them : insomuch that no Metall , when melted and cast in a Mould , can ever possibly represent the Concavity of that Mould with greater Exactness than these Flints , and other Minerals , do the Concavities of the Shells wherein they were thus moulded . That at length all this Metallick and Mineral Matter , both that which continued asunder , and in single Corpuseles , and that which was amass'd and concreted into Nodules , subsided down to the bottom : at the same time that did the Shells , Teeth , and other like Bodies , as also the Sand , Cole , Marle , and other Matter whereof the S●rata of Sand-stone , Cole , Marle , and the rest are for the most part composed † , and so were included in , and lodged amongst , that matter . That in regard that both the ordinary Terrestrial Matter , and the Mineral and Metallick Matter which was assumed up into the Fluid was different in different parts of it , being in some places all chiefly of one kind , suppose Sand : in others of a different kind , e.g. Chalk : and in others of several kinds together , as Sand , Chalk , and many more : and there being no other Place or Apartment in the Globe assigned to any of this Matter than that whereinto it s own natural Gravity bore it , which was only directly downwards , whereby it obtained that place in the Globe which was just underneath that part of the Fluid where it was sustained when the Subsidence began ; it thence happened that the Strata , which were afterwards constituted by this Matter thus subsiding , are also different in different places : in some all , or most of them , of Sand-stone : in others of Chalk : and in others of both Sand-stone and Chalk , and perhaps many more , lying each upon other . And the Case of Metalls and Minerals being the same , 't is for that reason that in some places we now get Iron , or Vitriol ; but no Copper , or Alum : in others we find these , but not those : and in others both these , and those , and perhaps many more . That the Place , both of the several sorts of Terrestrial Matter , and of Metalls and Minerals , whilst sustained in the Fluid , being thus contingent and uncertain , their Intermixtures with each other , and with the Terrestrial Matter , in the Sediment , or Strata , which subsiding they together composed , must consequently be uncertain likewise ; that Metall or Mineral , of whatever kind it chanced to be , which was sustained in any part of the Fluid , setling only directly downwards , was lodged amongst the Terrestrial Matter which chanced to be sustained together with it in the same part , of what kind soever that Matter was . And accordingly we now find them uncertainly mixt : the same Metall or Mineral lodged , in some places , in Stone : in others , in Cole : and in others , in Clay , Marle , or any other Matter indifferently † . And as we find the same Metall or Mineral lodged amongst different sorts of the common Terrestrial Matter , so do we , for still the same reason , also find different kinds of Metalls and Minerals , Copper , Iron , and Sulphur , Tin , Lead , and Vitriol , with several more , lodged all confusedly together in the very same fort of Terrestrial Matter ‖ . That the quantity of the Metallick or Mineral Matter taken up into the Fluid was various and uncertain : there being in some parts little or perhaps none of it : in others a very great abundance . And so we at this day find it ; in some places , little , or none : in others , in such plenty as to exceed even the ordinary Terrestrial Matter , and of it self to compose whole Strata , without any considerable Admixture of Sand , Clay , or other common Matter . Thus we sometimes see whole Strata compiled of Metallick and Mineral Pyrite : others of Pebles , and of Flints , without the Interposition of any other Matter : that finer Matter commonly found amongst these , and vulgarly called Sand , being really no other than very small Pebles ; as may appear to any one who shall carefully examine ▪ and observe it , especially with a good Microscope . Thus likewise we find Strata consisting almost entirely of Common Salt : others of Ochre : and others of several Metalls and Minerals , Tin , Lead , Vitriol , Nitre , and Sulphur , promiscuously , without any considerable Intermixture of coarser Terrestrial Matter . That the metallick and mineral Matter , which is now found in the perpendicular Intervalls of the Strata , was all of it originally , and at the time of the Deluge , lodged in the Bodies of those Strata : being interspersed or scattered in single Corpuscles , amongst the Sand , or other Matter , whereof the said Strata mainly consist . That it was educed thence , and transmitted into these Intervalls , since that time ; the Intervalls themselves not existing till the Strata were formed , and the metallick and mineral Matter actually lodged in them ; they being only Breaches of the Strata , and not made till the very conclusion of the Catastrophe , the Water thereupon immediately withdrawing again from off the Earth * . That the Water which ascends up out of the Abyss , on all sides of the Globe , towards the Surface of the Earth † , incessantly pervading the Pores of the Strata , I mean the Interstices of the Sand or other Matter whereof they consist , detaches and bears along with it all such metallick , mineral , and other Corpuscles which lye loose in its way , and are withal so small as to be able to pass those Interstices : forcing them along with it into the perpendicular Intervalls ; to which it naturally directs its course , as finding there a ready Exit and Discharge ‖ , being partly exhaled thence up into the Atmosphere , and partly flowing forth upon the Surface of the Earth , and forming Springs and Rivers . That the Water which falls upon the Surface of the Earth in Rain , bears also some , though a lesser , share in this Action ; this , soaking into the Strata which lye near the Surface , straining through the Pores of them , and advancing on towards their perpendicular Intervalls * , bears thither along with it all such moveable Matter as occurrs in those Pores , in much the same manner as does the Water which arises out of the Abyss ; with this only difference , that this passes and pervades none but the superficial and uppermost Strata , whereas the other permeates also those which lye lower and deeper . That the metallick and mineral Corpuscles , being thus conveyed into these Intervalls ; and the Water there having more room and freer passage than before , whilst it only penetrated the Pores of the Stone , it deserts the said Corpuscles , leaving them in these Intervalls ; unless it flow forth with a very rapid and precipitate Motion ; for then it hurries them out along with it , till its Motion becomes more languid and remiss , when it quits and abandons them † . That by the Water , thus passing through the Stone to its perpendicular Intervalls , was brought thither all the metallick and mineral Matter which is now lodged therein : as well that which lyes only in an indigested and confused Pile ‖ , in which manner the far greatest part of it is found , and particularly the common Ores of Metalls , Iron , Tin , Lead , and the rest , as also Spar , Alum , Vitriol , Sulphur , and other Minerals ●punc ; as that which is disposed and formed into some observable Figure , such as the metallick and mineral Stalactita , the angulated or Crystallized Metalls and Minerals * , and , to be short , all others whatever . That there is not , whatever some Men may have fancied , any thing very strange or extraordinary in the Production of the said formed Metalls and Minerals , which are found in these Intervalls : nor other plastick Vertue concerned in shaping them into those Figures than meerly the Configurations of the Particles whereof they consist , and the simple Motion of the Water to bring those Particles together . That particularly the common Stalactites , Lapis Stillatitius , or Dropstone , which consists principally of Spar , and is frequently found , in form of an Icycle , hanging down from the tops and sides of Grotto's , and of the lesser perpendicular Intervalls , was formed by the Water which continually is passing through the Strata into these their Interv●lls ; this taking the Sparry Particles as they lay dispersedly mingled with the Sand , or other Matter whereof those Strata consist , and bearing them on with it to the said Intervalls ; where issuing leisurely out of the Strata , and having now free passage , it deserts these Particles , falling down from the tops and sides of the Grotto's , to which the Particles affixing by little and little , incrust them over with a Sparry Cover , and also from these Stalactitae , from which the Water is continually falling and distilling drop by drop ; which gave occasion to that Mistake of those who suppose these Bodies to be only Water petrified , as they speak , or converted into these Sparry or Stony Iceycles , in the same manner as it is by Frost congealed into the Icy ones which hang down from the Eaves of Houses , from Pipes , or other conveyances of Water . That the Iron , and other metallick Stalactitae : the Aluminous , and the Vitriolick Stalactitae : the Saline ones , or those which consist of common Salt , and all others , are found suspended in the same manner , and their Matter conducted out of the Strata to their Fissures by the same means . That the Iron-Rhombs , Tin-Grains , and other Ores of Metalls , which are found in these Intervalls naturally formed into Cubick , Pyramidal , or other Figures : as likewise the Minerals which are there shot into the like Figures , such as the Mundick-Grains , crystallized native Salt , Alum , Vitriol , and Sulphur : the Gemms also which are thus figured , e. g. Crystal , the Pseud-Adamantes , the Amethyst , Emerauld , and the rest : I say these , and all other natural metallick and mineral Crystallizations , were effected by the Water , which first brought the Particles whereof each consists out from amongst the Matter of the Strata , into these their Intervalls , in much the same manner that the common , or artificial , Crystallizations of Alum , Vitriol , and the like , are now effected in the Water wherein they were before dissolved : and as are the Chymical Crystallizations of other Minerals and Metalls in their several Menstrua ; whereof more in its place . That the Corpuscles of Metalls and of Minerals being smaller than those of Sand and of the other common Terrestrial Matter , and consequently the Pores of the Strata which consist mainly , or at least contain in them a considerable quantity of these * , being lesser and narrower than those of the Strata of Sand-stone , and the like common and crasser Matter , the Water which ascends from beneath towards the Surface of the Earth is admitted into them , if at all , only in lesser quantity , passes them slowly and difficultly , and therefore hath not Scope and Power sufficient to dislodge the Corpuscles , and bear them off with it into the perpendicular Intervalls , as it does in those Strata which consist chiefly of Stone , and the like grosser Matter , where the metallick and mineral Corpuscles lye thinner , and so the Pores are more wide and open . That , for this reason , in the Intervalls of those Strata which abound plentifully with Iron , Tin , Spar , common Salt , Alum , or the like , we ordinarily find a lesser quantity of these Metalls and Minerals resident , than we do in the Intervalls of some other Strata which now shew little , or perhaps nothing in the Bodies of them besides Sand and such like coarser Matter ; there being so admirable a Contrivance in this Affair , that the Water does not disturb and remove that metallick or mineral Matter which lves in the Strata in great plenty , and so is there ready collected to the hand of Man : but only that which needs such an Agent to collect it : that which is so sparingly and dispersedly intermix'd with the common Terrestrial Matter , as not to be discoverable by humane Industry , or , if discoverable , so diffused and scattered amongst the crasser and more unprofitable Matter , that 't would never be possible to separate and extract it : or , if 't was , it would not defray the Charge and Labour of the Extraction , and therefore must needs have been all irretrievably lost , and useless to Mankind , was it not here by this means collected and brought into one Mass. That therefore the Metalls and Minerals which are lodged in the perpendicular Intervalls of the Strata , do still grow , ( to speak in the Mineralists phrase ) or receive additional Encrease from the Corpuscles which are yet daily born along with the Water into them : and have grown so ever since the time of the Deluge , in all such places where those Intervalls are not already so filled , that they cannot receive any more ; or where the Stock of metallick and mineral Corpuscles , originally lodged in the Strata , is not quite exhausted , and all borne thither already . That yet this Encrease is not now any where very great ; the Corpuscles , which were capable of being stirred and removed , being , by the continual Passage of the Water for so many Ages , in most places exhausted , educed forth of the Strata , and transmitted into these their Fissures . That the metallick and mineral Matter which lyes in the Bodies of the Strata does not now grow : nor hath it ever received any Addition since 't was first reposed in those Strata at the time of the Universal Deluge : but , on the contrary , hath been diminished and lessened by so much as hath been conveyed into their perpendicular Intervalls , and as hath been brought forth upon the Surface of the Earth by Springs , Rivers * , and Exhalations † from the Abyss , ever since that time . That notwithstanding there have , and do still , happen , Transitions and Removes of it , in the solid Strata , from one part of the same Stratum to another part of it , occasioned by the Motion of the Vapour towards the perpendicular Intervalls of these * : and , in the laxer Strata , such as those of Sand , Clay , and the like , from the lower ones to those which lye above them , and even to the very Surface of the Earth , occasioned by the Motion of the Vapour directly towards the Surface , it pervading these looser Strata diametrically † . But of this I have not room to enlarge more particularly in this place . That the Bitumen which is found in Lumps , or coagulated Masses , in some Springs ; and which is , in others , found floating in form of an Oyl upon the Surface of the Water ; when 't is called by Naturalists Naphtha , and Petroleum : the Salt wherewith the Salinae , or Salt-Springs , abound : the Vitriol , Alum , Nitre , Sulphur , Spar , and other Minerals , wherewith the Acidulae , or Medicinal-Springs are saturated : I say , all these Minerals were originally lodged in the Strata of Stone , Cole , Earth , or the like : that they were educed thence , and conveyed into these Springs , by the Water pervading those Strata in its passage from the Abyss towards the said Springs ‖ . That when the Water of Rivers issues out of the Apertures of them with more than ordinary Agitation and Rapidity , it usually bears forth along with it such Particles of Spar , Argilla , or other loose and moveable Matter as it met with in its Passage through the Stone , Marble , or other solid Strata : that it sustains these Particles , and carries them on together with it'till such time as its Motion begins to remit and be less rapid than it was at , and near its Source ; when by degrees it lowers them , and lets them fall , deposing and affixing them upon any thing which occurrs in the way , as Stones , Shells , Sticks , or other like Bodies ; especially those which lye in the Sinus's or Creeks of those Rivers where the Motion of the Water is more sluggish and languid than in the Stream , or middle of the Chanel . That some Rivers do thus bring forth Spar , and other mineral Matter in great quantity , so as to cover and incrust the Stones , Sticks , and other Bodies lying therein , to a very considerable Thickness . That sometimes the Water of Standing-Springs does the same : precipitating the mineral Matter which it brought forth of the Strata , upon the Stones at the bottoms and sides of the said Springs : and affixing it upon Sticks , Straws , and other Bodies , and upon the Moss , or other Plants which happen to grow therein , incrusting them over , in like manner as does the above-mentioned Water of Rivers . That when the Heat at , and upon , the Surface of the Earth is great , it not only mounts up the Water sent from beneath , and , along with it , the lighter Terrestrial Vegetative Matter * , but likewise the very mineral Matter it self , Sulphur , Nitre , Vitriol , and the like ; the Atoms , or single Corpuscles whereof being detach'd from their respective Beds in the Earth , it bears quite to the Surface of it , and the light and more active sorts of them up into the Atmosphere , ( together with the Vapour , which , when condensed , falls down again in Rain ) in greater or lesser plenty , and to a greater or lesser height , answerably to the greater or lesser quantity or Intenseness of the Heat . That wherever there happen to be any extraordinary Discharges of the Subterranean Heat : either Vulcano's , or lesser Spiracles , such as those about Naples , Pozzuolo , and in other Parts of the World : Thermae , or Hot-springs : or fiery Eructations , such as burst forth of the Earth during Earthquakes : I say wherever there are such or the like Discharges of this Subterranean Fire , there likewise is mineral Matter , more or less , hurried up along with it . That even the Heat of the Sun , and indeed any other , though but an accidental Heat , hath the same Effect , and contributes to the raising of mineral Matter out of the Earth . That AEtna , Vesuvius , and the other Vulcano's discharge forth , together with the Fire , not only metallick and mineral Matter in great quantity , but Sand likewise , and huge Stones , tossing them up sometimes to a very great height in the Air. That the Heat , which arises out of the lesser Spiracles , also brings forth along with it mineral Matter , and particularly Nitre , and Sulphur ; some of which it affixes to the tops and sides of the Grotto's as it passes , which Grotto's are usually so hot as to serve for natural Stoves , or Sweating-Vaults : some it deposes near unto , and even upon , the Surface of the Earth ; insomuch that in some places the Flores Sulphuris are gathered in considerable plenty near these Spiracles : some it bears in Steams up into the Air , and this in such quantity too as to be manifest to the Smell , especially the Sulphur , that Mineral so particularly affecting this Sense . That the Heat which is continually passing up towards the Thermae , brings thither along with it Particles of Spar , Alum , Sulphur , Nitre , and other Minerals in such quantity , that these ordinarily as much exceed the common Acidulae * in plenty of this mineral Matter as they do in Heat . That this Heat , ascending out of the Thermae , bears up with it not only Water , in form of Vapour , but likewise mineral Matter ; some whereof it affixes to the Sides and Arches of the Grotto's , where these Thermae arise in such : or , if they be covered with Buildings , to the Walls and Roofs of those Buildings : to the Pipes through which the Water is conveyed , or the like . That Sulphur is in some places collected very plentifully adhering to the Stone of these Grotts , and Buildings : yea sometimes Spar , and other crasser Minerals , are thus mounted up , and affix to the Walls and Roofs , incrust them over , and , being stop'd and reverberated thereby , form Stalactitae , or Sparry Iceycles hanging down from the Arches of the Grotto's , from the Capitals of the Pillars , and Roofs of the Buildings . That where these Thermae are not thus covered and vaulted over , so that the mineral Matter is not stop'd and hinder'd in its Ascent , a great part of it advances directly up into the Atmosphere . That the Heat which is discharged out of the Earth at the time of Earthquakes ‖ brings forth Nirre , Sulphur , and other mineral Matter along with it . That the Water also which is at the same time spued out * , through the Cracks or Chasmes opened by the Earthquake , and through the Apertures of Springs and Rivers , is turbid and stinking , as being highly saturated with mineral Matter . That the Acidulae , or Medical Springs emit then likewise a greater quantity of their Minerals than usual : and even the ordinary Springs , which were before clear , fresh , and limpid , become thick and turbid , and are impregnated with Sulphur and other ▪ Minerals as long as the Earthquake lasts . That these Minerals do not issue out only at these larger Exits , but steam forth likewise through the Pores of the Earth , occasioning those sulphureous and other offensive Stenches which usually attend Earthquakes , and are the Cause of the Fevers and other malignant Dis●empers which commonly succeed them : bringing on oftentimes great Mortalities , not only amongst Men , but even the very Beasts and Fishes . That these mineral Eructations arise in such quantity up into the Atmosphere as to thicken , discolour , and darken it sometimes to a very great degree . That any Heat whatsoever , even an accidental one , such as is that which proceeds from the Bodies of Animals , and from their Excrements , promotes the Ascent of mineral Matter , but more especially of that which is subtile , light , and active , and is consequently moveable more easily , and with a lesser Power . That by this means Nitre ( wherever there happens to be any in the Earth underneath ) is raised in Stables , Pigeon-Houses , and other like Receptacles of Animals : and in those places where their Dung lyes heap'd up . That 't was this which occasioned , in some , an Opinion that Nitre proceeds forth of those Animals , and their Excrements ; whereas it is found raised up , and convened or collected indifferently and as well in Buildings where Animals rarely or never come , as in those they ordinarily frequent ; not to mention that which is found sometimes in considerable plenty at great depths in the Earth : in the Water of Springs , of Rivers , of Lakes , and , in some Parts , even of the Sea it self ; whereof more largely hereafter . That , in such places where the Earth contains Nitre within it , though there be no such adventitious Heat , if that Heat which is almost continually steaming out of the Earth be but preserved , its Dissipation prevented , and the Cold kept off by some Building or other like Coverture , this alone is ordinarily sufficient to raise up the Nitre , and bear it out at the Surface of the Earth , ( unless its Egress be impeded by Pavements , or the like Obstructions ) and mount it up into the Air , as far as those Buildings will permit . For , the Cielings and Walls stopping it in its Ascent , it usually affixes , unto them , and settles there . And accordingly 't is frequently found thus affix'd to the Walls and Cielings of Ground-Rooms , Cellars , and Vaults ; and this sometimes in such quantities as to form nitrose Stalactitae † , hanging down from them in form of Iceycles , especially from the Tops and Arches of Cellars and Vaults . That the Heat of the Sun in the hotter Seasons being very intense , and penetrating the exteriour or superficial parts of the Earth , it thereby-excites and stirs up those mineral Exhalations , in subterraneous Caverns , in Mines , and in Cole-pits , which are commonly called Damps . That it is for this reason that these seldom or never happen but in the Summer time ; when , the hotter the Weather is , the greater and more frequent are the Damps . That besides this of the Sun , they are also sometimes raised by the Accession of other Heat , and particularly by the Fires which the Miners use in the Grooves , for breaking the Rocks , and for other Ends. That the Quantity of mineral Matter thus raised is according as there is more or less of it in those Mines , especially of Sulphur , Nitre , and the like subtile and easily moveable Minerals : and as the Heat is there more or less intense . That this mineral Matter being sustained in the Air there , and floating about in the Mines , and Pits , it hits upon , and affixes it self unto , the Workmens Tools , to their Cloaths , Candles , or any other bodies that occurr . That where there is any considerable quantity of Sulphur in the Exhalation thus floating too and again , it takes fire at the Candles , burns with a blue Flame , and emits a strong sulphureous Smell . That these Damps differ in their Effects according to the different Minerals that are the Cause of them ; ours in England being generally reducible to two kinds ; whereof one is called the Suffocating , the other the Fulminating Damp. That the former of these extinguisheth the Candles , makes the Workmen faint , and vertiginous , and , when very great , suffocates , and kills them . The Fulminating Damp will take fire at a Candle , or other Flame , and , upon its Accension , gives a Crack or Report like the Discharge of a Gun , and makes likewise an Explosion so forcible as sometimes to kill the Miners , break their Limbs , shake the Earth , and force Coles , Stones , and other Bodies , even though they be of very great Weight and Bulk , from the bottom of the Pit or Mine , up through the Shaft , discharging them out at the Top or Mouth of it , sometimes striking off the Turn which stands thereon , and mounting all up to a great height in the Air ; this being succeeded by a Smoak , which both in Smell , and all other respects , resembles that of fired Gunpowder ; and is , as may appear from these and other Phaenomena of it , nothing but an Exhalation of Nitre and Sulphur , which are the principal Ingredients of that Composition we call Gunpowder . That as these Damps are caused by Heat , so they are remedied by withdrawing that Heat , and by conveying forth the mineral Steams ; which the Miners effect by Perflations with large Bellows : by letting down Tubes , and sinking new Shafts ; whereby they give free passage and motion to the Air , which ventilates and cools the Mines , purges and frees them from these mineral Exhalations . That at such time as the Sun's power is so great as thus to penetrate the exteriour Parts of the Earth : to disturb these mineral Particles : and raise them from out the Strata wherein they lay , it does not only sustain them in the Air of Grotto's , Mines , and other Caverns under ground , but likewise bears them out through the Mouths of those Caverns , and through the ordinary Cracks and Pores of the Earth , mounting them up , along with the watery Exhalations , into the Atmosphere † , especially Sulphur , Nitre , and the other more light and active Minerals ; where they form Meteors ; and are particularly the Cause of Thunder , and of Lightning . That , this mineral Matter requiring a considerable degree of Heat to raise it , the most Northern Climes , and the Winter Seasons are , for that reason , little or not at all troubled with Thunder ; it seldom happening , in any great measure , but in the hotter Months , and in the Southern Countries , as in Congo , Guinea , and other Parts of Africa , and in the Southern Parts of Asia and America ; where 't is , during the Season of their great Rains ‖ , horribly loud and astonishing , and as much exceeds the Thunder of these Northern Climes , as the Heat there exceeds that of these Climes . That the mineral Matter which is discharged forth of Vulcano's , and other like Spiracles : and out of the Thermae , ascends up into the Air , and contributes to the Formation of these Meteors . That likewise the Nitre and Sulphur , which are belch'd forth of the Earth at the time of Earthquakes ( the Countries which are most obnoxious to this Malady abounding , as I have already intimated † , with these two Minerals particularly ; ) in such plenty as to thicken and darken the Air , constitute there a kind of AErial Gunpowder , and are the Cause of that dismal and terrible Thunder and Lightning which commonly , if not always , attend Earthquakes ; even when all was till then calm and clear , and not the least Sign or Presage of any such thing before the Earthquake began . That as the mineral Eruptions which happen during Earthquakes * : and the Steams and Damps of Mines ‖ are detrimental to Health , hurtful and injurious to the Bodies of Men and other Animals , so likewise are the Mineral Exhalations which are thus raised by the Sun out of the Body of the Earth up into the Atmosphere : but more especially in those Parts of it where there are Arsenical , or other like noxious Minerals lodged underneath . That these mingling with , and being disseminated in , the Air , and passing together with it into the Lungs in Respiration , are by them transmitted into the Body , where they infect the Mass of Blood , create Perturbations and disorderly Motions therein , and lay the Foundation of Pestilential Fevers , and other malignant Distempers . That 't is for this reason that the Southern Countries are more frequently molested and incommoded by these Distempers than the Northern are : and that they are more rise and stirring in the hotter Months , in Iuly and August , than in the colder , December , Ianuary , and the rest . That 't is indeed true , that in September and October , which are none of the hottest Months , these Diseases are oftentimes as epidemical as in the precedent and warmer Season : and do not abate and remit in proportion to the remission of the Sun's Heat in those Months ; but this is purely accidental , and happens meerly because the Heat within the Surface of the Earth is not liable to so sudden Vicissitudes , or so quickly spent and dispersed , as is that which is upon it , and in the Air. This therefore , the Pores of the Earth remaining still as free , and open , as ever , continues to send out the mineral Steams as before , but in lesser and lesser quantity , answerably to the gradual Diminution of this Heat . Which Steams , though now sent up to the Surface of the Earth only in lesser plenty , may be much more offensive and mischievous than in the hotter Months when it came forth in far greater . For the Sun's power being in those Months also greater , it then straitways hurries these Steams up into the Atmosphere : whereas in the colder , its power being lessened , it cannot bear it up so fast ; so that it stays and stagnates near the Surface of the Earth , swimming and floating about in that Region of the Air wherein we breath ; where it must needs be much more pernicious than when born up to a greater height , and so farther out of the way . And this is indeed much the Case of Foggs : particularly of those which we frequently observe after Sun-setting , even in our hottest Months . These being nothing but a Vapour , consisting of Water , and of such mineral Matter as this met with in its passage , and could well bring up along with it . Which Vapour was sent up in greater quantity all the foregoing Day , than now in the Evening ; but the Sun , then being above the Horizon , taking it at the Surface of the Earth , and rapidly mounting it up into the Atmosphere , it was not discernible , as now it is ; because , the Sun being now gone off , the Vapour stagnates at and near the Earth , and saturates the Air till 't is so thick as to be easily visible therein . And when at length the Heat there is somewhat further spent , which is usually about the middle of the Night , it falls down again in a Dew , alighting upon Herbs and other Vegetables , which i● cherishes , cools , and refreshes , after the scorching Heat of the foregoing Day . But if it happens , as sometimes it does , that this Vapour bears up along with it any noxious mineral Steams , it then blasts Vegetables , especially those which are more young and tender : blights Corn and Fruits : and is sometimes injurious even to Men who chance to be then abroad in the Fields . 'T is also the Case of Water at the Surface of the Earth * ; where the Springs and Rivers are very low , yea some of them cease to yield any Water at all , in the Summer Months , because the Sun's Power is then so great as easily and speedily to bear up into the Atmosphere , in small and invisible parcels , and in form of an extremely fine and thin Vapour , a very great part of the Water which is sent up out of the Abyss : whereas in the Winter-time the Sun is withdrawn farther off , and its power lessened , so that it cannot then buoy it up as before ; for which reason 't is that so much more of it then stands at the Surface of the Earth , and stagnates there . So likewise for Rain ; we learn from Experiment that there commonly falls in England , in France , and some other Countries , more Rain in Iune and Iuly , than in December and Ianuary ; but it makes a much greater Shew upon the Earth in these Months than in those , because it lyes longer upon it ; the Sun now wanting power to exhale and bear it up so quickly and plentifully as then it did . 'T is also the Case of the Halitus emitted forth of the Lungs of Men and other Animals . In a Physiological Treatise , which I have by me , concerning the Structure and Vse of the Parts of Animals , discoursing of the Lungs , I shew that they are the grand Emunctory of the Body : that the main End of Respiration is continually to discharge and expell an excrementitious Fluid out of the Mass of Blood : and prove from several Experiments that there passes out of the Body a greater quantity of Fluid Matter this way , I mean upwards , and through the Lungs , than there does of Urine , by the Kidneys , downwards . Now the Fluid , which is thus secreted , and expired forth along with the Air , goes off with it in insensible parcels , in the Summer Season , when the ambient Air contains Heat enough to bear it quickly away , and so disperse it . But in the Winter , when the Heat without is less , it oftentimes becomes so far condensed as to be visible , flowing out of the Mouth in form of a Fume , or crasser Vapour ▪ and may , by proper Vessels , set in a strong freezing Mixture , the better to condense this Vapour , be collected in considerable quantity . But to return . That 't is not without a very extraordinary Providence that there so constantly happens , in the Month of September ( the time when chiefly these mineral Steams stagnate thus at and near the Surface of the Earth ) a very nipping and severe Season of Cold , far beyond what might , from the Sun's height and power , be then expected : beyond that of October and November : and sometimes equal to that of Ianuary and the coldest Months : as also that there then so constantly happens very blustering and turbulent Winds ; the Cold serving to check and put a stop to the Ascent of this mineral Matter : and the Wind to dissipate and convey away that which was before raised out of the Earth ; which , was it not thus carried off , would be infinitely more fatal and pernicious to Man and other Animals than now it is . But I must be contented here to give only short Hints of these , as of other , Things : and to write but obscurely and reservedly , untill I have opportunity to express my Sentiments of them with greater Copiousness , Freedom , and Perspicuity . Thus much of the Scheme of my Design in this Part have I run over : and lead my Reader a long and tedious Jaunt in tracing out these metallick and mineral Bodies : in pursuing them through their several Mazes and Retreats : through the Earth , the Water , and the Air. And yet , long as it is , we are not got much further than the Borders of the Mineral Kingdom , and have done little more yet than settled and adjusted Preliminaries ; so very ample is this Kingdom , so various and manifold its Productions . For the foregoing Conclusions relate only to the Origin and Growth of these Bodies ; the Natural History of each particular Metall and Mineral , with the Observations whereon that History is grounded , being still to come . But I must be forced wholly to wave and supersede the Detail of these ; for I perceive , do what I can , this Abstract will swell much beyond the bounds which I at first designed . This Fourth Part will be followed by several Treatises , serving to confirm , and to illustrate some Passages in it : whereof I shall at present only mention the four following . 1. Rules and Directions for the Discovery of Metalls and Minerals la●ent in the Earth : with an Enquiry why these lye sometimes so near the Surface , and did not , ( because of their greater Gravity ) at the General Subsidence in the Deluge † , fall to a much greater depth than we now find them : even to such a depth as to have lain quite out of humane reach , and so have been all buried , and irrecoverably lost . 2. An Examination of the Common Doctrine about the Generation of Metalls and Minerals : and particularly that of the Chymists ; with an Appendix , relating to the Transmutation of Metalls : detecting the Impostures and Elusions of those who have pretended to it : and evincing the Impossibility of it from the most plain , simple , and Physical Reasons : proving likewise that there are no such natural Gradations , and Conversions of one Metall and Mineral into another , in the Earth , as many have fancied . As also an Account of the Mineral Iuyces in the Earth , which some Writers have imagined to be I know not what Seeds of Minerals , shewing that they are , for the far greatest part , nothing but Water strongly impregnated with Mineral Matter , which it derives from the Strata as it passes through them ‖ . 3. Relations , obtained from several Hands , concerning the State of Metalls and Minerals in Foreign Countries : in divers Parts of Asia , Africa , and America , as well as in Hungary , Germany , Sweden , and other Parts of Europe : and particularly of those which are not found in England ; shewing that the Condition of these Bodies in those remoter Regions is exactly conformable to that of ours here : and that they were all put into this Condition by the very same means † . 4. Observations concerning English Amber : and Relations from abroad , about the Amber of Prussia and other distant Places : with a Discourse founded upon them , proving that Amber is not a gummons or resinous Substance drawn out of Trees by the Sun's Heat ; and coagulated and hardened by falling down into Rivers , or the Sea , as the Ancients generally believed : but is a Natural Fossil , as Pebles , Flints , Pyritae , and the like , are : formed at the same time , and by the same means that they were : and all of it originally reposed in the Strata of Earth , Sand , &c. together with them . That it is indeed found in some places lying upon the Shores of the Sea , and of Rivers : but 't is also found at Land , and dug up ( sometimes at very great depths ) in the Earth ; and this as well in Places very remote from any Sea , or River , as in those which are nearer unto them . That 't is digged out of even the highest Mountains , and indeed all other Parts of the Earth contingently and indifferently , as the Pyritae , Agates , Jaspers , Pebles , and the rest , are . That wherever 't is found upon the Sea-Shores , there also is it as certainly found at Land , up in the neighbouring Country : and particularly in Prussia , upon whose Shores so great a quantity of Amber is yearly collected , 't is dug up almost all over the Country . That even that which now lyes loose upon the Sea-Shores , was all of it originally lodged in the Earth : in the Strata of Sand , Marle , Clay , and the like , whereof the neighbouring Land , and the Cliffs adjacent to those Shores , do consist ; and wherever 't is so found scattered upon the Shores , there is it as constantly found lodged in the Cliffs thereabouts . That when the Sea , at High-water , comes up unto , and bears hard upon , the said Cliffs , and is agitated by Winds and Storms , it frequently beats down huge pieces of Earth from them ; which Earth , falling into the Water , is , by its continued Agitation and Motion dissolved , and borne by degrees down into the Sea , being loose , and light , and so easily reduced into lesser Parcels , dissolved , and wash'd away : but the Pebles , Pyritae , Amber , or other like Nodules , which happened to be reposed in those Cliffs , amongst the Earth so beaten down , being hard , and not so dissoluble , and likewise more bulky and ponderous , are left behind upon the Shores , being impeded , and secured , by that their bulk and weight , from being born along with the Terrestrial Matter into the Sea. That therefore the Sea is no ways concerned in the Formation of these Bodies : no more in the Formation of Amber , than of the Pyritae , Flints , and other mineral Masses that are found together with it : but only dislodges and discovers them , bears away the Earth wherein they were buried , washes off the Soil and Sordes wherein they were involved and concealed , and thereby renders them more conspicuous , apparent , and easie to be found . That this is so known and experienced amongst the People who are employed to gather the Amber , that they always run down to the Sea-side after a Storm , for that purpose ; and , if it hath been so great as to beat down part of the Cliffs there , they assuredly find Amber , more or less , upon the Seas Ebb and Retirement , and after every Retreat of the Sea for some Tides after ; the Sea not bearing down the Earth immediately and all at once , but washing it off by little and little , and so discovering the Amber by degrees , some after one Tide , and some after another . That particularly the Amber , Vitriolick Pyritae , and other like Bodies , that are found upon the Shores of Kent , Essex , Hampshire , and elsewhere , all came first from the bordering Cliffs , and were dislodged by this means ; and are found in the Earth , as well as upon the Shores , whenever 't is laid open , as in sinking Wells , Pits , and the like . That not only the Sea , but Rivers and Rains also , are instrumental to the Detection of Amber ; and other Fossils , by washing away the Earth and Dirt that before covered and concealed them . Thus the Golden Pyritae , or , as they are commonly called , Gold-grains , Amethystine Pebles , Amber , and other Stones of Worth , are uncovered by such Rivers as chance to run through the Grounds which contain those Bodies in them . Thus likewise Rains , by their washing the Earth down from off the Hills * , clear , and disclose such Pyritae , Selenitae , or other Bodies that happen to be lodged , near the Surface of the Earth , in those Hills : and 't is by this means chiefly that the Grain-Gold , upon all the Golden Coast ( as 't is called ) in Guinea , is displayed ; the Rains falling there in great Abundance , and with incredible Force , thereby the more powerfully beating off the Earth . This the Negrues , Natives of those Parts , know full well ; and therefore do not expect to find much of it unless after the Season of their Rains * ; when they never fail to find of it , no more than the Amber-Gatherers fail of finding that upon the Sea-Coasts after a Storm . And if those Persons who are curious in collecting either Minerals , or the Shells , Teeth , or other Parts of Animal Bodies that have been buried in the Earth , do but search the Hills after Rains , and the Sea-Shores after Storms , I dare undertake they will not lose their Labour . But to return . That Amber is not only lodged in the Strata of Earth , and of Sand together with the other mineral Nodules , but is sometimes found actually growing unto , and combined into the same Mass ‖ with the Pyrites , and others of them . That it likewise sometimes contains in it pieces of Straws , Flies , Shells , and other heterogeneous Bodies , in like manner as the Pyritae , Flints , and all other analogous Fossils do † . That although Amber be most commonly of a yellowish Colour , and therefore not unlike some kinds of Gums , yet there is found of it also of several other Colours , as black , white , brown , green , blue , and purple , to name no more . Yea the very same Lump is frequently of different Colours . That these Colours are all accidental , even the yellow it self , and owing to the Intermixture of foreign Matter , which concreted into the same Mass with the proper Matter of this Stone , and with the heterogeneous Bodies which are included in it , at the time of its Coalition † . That this is the Case of Agates , of Cornelians , of Topazes , and many other coloured Stones ; the Colours of several whereof , and even that of Amber it self , may by a very easie process , be in great measure , if not wholly , extracted , and taken from them : and the Bodies of these Stones rendered almost , if not quite , as pellucid as Crystal , without sensibly damaging the Texture of them . That even the most obvious and ordinary Minerals are not free from this Contagion of adventitious Matter : Common Salt it self , when found naturally crystallized amongst other Minerals and Metalls , in the perpendicular Intervalls of the Strata of Stone , being , not only pellucid , as it naturally is when pure and simple , but white also , and like the white crystallized Spar : yellow , and nearly resembling the Topaz : blue , and not unlike the Saphire ; and yet these specious Bodies , and Gemms as to outward shew , upon tryal , yield nothing but meer Salt , with an extremely small Admixture of other Matter , which gave them their Tincture . Which may serve for a further Instance of the confused state of Minerals in the Earth : and of the Uncertainty of their Colours and Figures † . PART V. Of the Alterations which the Terraqueous Globe hath undergone since the time of the Deluge . IT now remains that we take a view of the Postdiluvian State of this our Globe : that we examine how it hath stood for this last four thousand years : that we enquire what Accidents have befallen it , and what Alterations it hath suffered since that wonderful Change it underwent at the Deluge . There have been some who have made a mighty Outcry about Changes and Alterations in the Terraqueous Globe . The Pretences and Pleas of each I consider in the first Part of this Essay : shewing that they are without any just ground : and that there are no Signs or Footsteps , in all the whole Globe , of any such Alterations . And indeed 't is well for the World that there are not ; for the Alterations which they have fancied are such as turn all the wrong way : such as are without use , and have no end at all , or , which is worse than none , a bad one : and tend to the damage and detriment of the Earth and its Productions . Notwithstanding , some Alterations there are which it hath , and doth still undergo . This is what we may pronounce with Certainty : and there want not Instances enough sufficiently to vouch and attest it . But these Alterations are of a quite different Strain : these are as amicable and benificent to the Earth and Terrestrial Bodies , as the other , were there really any such , would be pernicious and destructive to both . I have already * given some Intimations of the Changes which happen in the interiour parts of the Earth , I mean the Transitions and Removes of Metalls and Minerals there : and shewn of what use and advantage those Changes are to the World † . So that I may now pass freely on to consider those which befall the exteriour ▪ or Surface of it . And these are brought about silently and insensibly ; and , which is the constant Method of Nature , with all imaginable Benignity and Gentleness . Here is none of the Hurry and Precipitation : none of the Blustering and Violence : no more than any of the direful and ruinous Effects , which must needs have attended those Supposititious Changes . And as these Alterations are not great , so neither are they numerous . I have made careful search on all hands , and canvass'd the Matter with all possible Diligence , and yet there are none that I can advance from my own Observations , but That the upper or outermost Stratum of Earth : that Stratum whereon Men and other Animals tread , and Vegetables grow , is in a perpetual Flux and Change ; this being the common Fund and Promptuary that supplies and sends forth Matter for the Formation of Bodies upon the face of the Earth . That all Animals , and particularly Mankind , as well as all Vegetables , which have had Being since the Creation of the World , derived all the constituent Matter of their Bodies , successively , in all Ages , out of this Fund . That the Matter which is thus drawn out of this Stratum for the Formation of these Bodies , is at length laid down again in it , and restored back unto it , upon the Dissolution of them ; where it lies ready to be again assumed , and educed thence for the fitting forth of other like Bodies in a continual Succession . That the constituent Matter of any one Body being proper , and turning thus naturally , when again refunded into this Stratum , to the Constitution of another like Body , there is a kind of Revolution or Circulation of it ; so that the Stock or Fund can never possibly be exhausted , nor the Flux and Alteration sensible . That as the Bodies which arise out of this Fund are various , differing very much , not only from one another , but the Members , Organs , or Parts of each individual amongst themselves : so likewise is the Matter of this Fund whereof they all consist . For though when confusedly blended and mingled , as it is whilst lying in this Stratum , it may put on a Face never so uniform and alike , yet it is in reality very different , and consists of several Ranks , Sets , or kinds of Corpuscles . That all the Corpuscles that are of the same Set , or Kind , agree in every thing , and are most exactly like unto each other in all respects : but those that are of diverse kinds , differ from one another , as well in Matter or Substance , in Specifick Gravity , in Hardness , in Flexibility , and several other ways , as in Bigness and Figure . That from the various Composures and Combinations of these Corpusoles together , happen all the Varieties of the Bodies formed out of them : all their Differences in Colour and outward Appearance , in Taste , in Smell , in Hardness , in specifick Gravity , and all other Regards ; in much the same manner as that vast variety we see of Words arises from the various Order and Composition of the twenty four Letters of the Alphabet . But of this Matter , and of the Process and Method of Nature in the Formation of Bodies out of it , I shall treat more at large in the Discourse it self : wherein I shall also consider the Opinions of Others , particularly the Ancients , and , amongst the rest , of Thales and Pythagoras , about the Elements or Principles of Natural Things : for I now hasten to propose the other Alterations that happen in the Terraqueous Globe . That Rocks , Mountains , and the other Elevations of the Earth ( especially those whose Surfaces are yearly stirr'd and disturbed by digging , plowing , or the like ) suffer a continual Decrement , and grow lower and lower ; the superficial parts of them being by little and little wash'd away by Rains , and born down upon the subjacent Plains and Valleys . That even the Stone it self ( whether naked and uncovered as in Rocks , or invested with a Stratum of Earth as is that in our ordinary Hills ) is not , by its Solidity , priviledg'd and secured against them , but is dissolved by degrees , and wash'd also down , in its turn , as well as the looser Earth . That the Matter which thus devolves from the Hills down upon the lower Grounds , does not considerably raise and augment them ; a great part of it , viz the vegetative and lighter Terrestrial Matter , being either mounted up into the Atmosphere by the ascending Vapour * , or carried along with the Rain-water into Rivers , and , by them , into the Sea † ; whence 't is returned back again to the Earth dispersedly by Rain † , and serves for the Nutriment and Formation of the Plants which grow thereon : and the rest of it , being more crass and ponderous , does not move far , but lodges in the Clefts , Craggs , and sides of the Rocks or Mountains , and at or near the Roots or Bottoms of them . That the Stone of Rocks and Mountains being by degrees in this manner dissolved , and the Sand born off , the Shells , and other Marine Bodies which were originally included therein * , are by that means let loose , turned out , and exposed upon the Surface of the Earth . That 't is for this reason that these Marine Bodies are now most commonly found upon Hills , and the higher Grounds ; those few which are found below and at the bottoms of them , being for the most part only such as have fallen down from above , and from the tops of them ; those which were , at the time of the Deluge , reposed upon the Surface of the Earth , being most of them perish'd and gone ‖ : and indeed these , which are yet existent , only accidentally preserved by their being at first enclosed in the Strata of Stone , and so secured by it as long as it was it self secure , I mean , untill it was thus dissolved , and so could not any longer contribute any thing to their Preservation . That these Shells and other Bodies , being thus turned out of the Stone , and exposed loose upon the Surface of the Earth , to the Injuries of Weather , and of the Plough , to be trod upon by Horses and other Cattel , and to many other external Accidents , are , in tract of time , worn , fretted , and broken to pieces . That the Shells being so broken , struck off , and gone , the Stone included in them is thereby disclosed and set at liberty ; which Stone consists of the Sand wherewith the Cavities of those Shells were filled when they were sustained together with it in the Water at the Deluge ‖ , and which at length subsided in them , and was lodged with them in the Strata of Sand-stone ; the Sand contained within the Shell becoming solid and consistent at the same time that the ambient , or that of the Stratum without it , did † . That therefore the Shells served as Plasms or Moulds to this Sand ; which , when consolidated , and afterwards in tract of time by this means freed from its investient Shell , is of the same shape and size as is the Cavity of the Shell , of what kind soever that Shell happened to be . That this is the true Origin of those Stones ( consisting of Sand * ) which are called , by Authors , Cochlitae , Conchitae , M●it● , Ostracitae , Ctenitae ‖ , &c. and which are of constant , regular , and specifick Figures ; as are the Cochleae , Conchae , and the other Shells in which they were moulded , and from which , by reason of their so near resemblance of the insides of them , they borrow their several Denominations . That these formed Stones being by this means despoiled of their Shells , and exposed naked , upon the Surface of the ground , to the Injuries before recited , do also themselves in time decay , wear , and moulder away , and are frequently found defaced and broken to pieces : in like manner as the Strata of Stone wherein they were originally lodged first did : and afterwards the Shells wherein these Stones were enclosed and formed . This Deterration , as 't is called , or Devolution of Earth and Sand from the Mountains and higher grounds , is not in equal quantity and alike in all places , but varies according to the different height of those Mountains , and to the extent of the Plane at top of them : to the different consistence and durableness of the Strata whereof they consist : and according as they are more or less disturbed by Showers † , Ploughing , or other Accidents . Nay this Deterration varies in different parts of even the same Mountain ; those which lye nearer to the Brink or Margin of it suffering a quicker and greater Decrement than those which are more remote therefrom , and towards the middle of it . But though this Devolution be thus different , 't is no● any where , even where greatest , very considerable ; and therefore does not make any great Alteration in the Face of the Earth . This I have learn'd from Observations purposely made in several Parts of England ; and when I shall , in the larger Work , propose the Standard whereby I give Judgment of it , any one may presently and easily inform himself of the quantity and measure of it , either here , or in any other part of the World. There are indeed some other Casualties that the Globe is obnoxious unto ; such as Earthquakes , and the burning Mountains , or Vulcanoes . But of these , I thank God , and the good Constitution of this happy Island , I have not had any opportunity of Observation . Yet something I have to offer concerning these , and the Causes of them , from the Observations of others . Not that the Thing is so very material , or that they make such havock of , and Alterations in , the Globe as some Men fancy . We have assurance from History , that AEtna and Vesuvius have sent forth Flames , by fits , for this two or three thousand years , and no doubt but they have done so much longer ; and yet we see both Sicily and Campania , the Countries wherein those two Mountains stand , are still where they were : nay the very Mountains themselves are yet in Being , and have not suffered any considerable Diminution or Consumption , but are at this day the two highest Mountains in those Countries . What they have really suffered : by what means both these , and Earthquakes , are occasioned : and what are their Effects upon the Globe , shall be fully and carefully considered in due place ; from which Considerations it will appear , that even these have their uses : and that , although they do make some lesser Alterations in some few Parts of the Earth , and sometimes molest and incommode the Inhabitants of those Parts , yet the Agent , whereby both the one and the other is effected , is of that indispensible Necessity and Vse both to the Earth it self , to Mankind , and to all other the Productions of it , that they could not subsist without it . I have already given some brief Intimations that Winds and Hurricanes at Land * , Tempests and Storms at Sea † , ( things that have always been look'd upon with as evil an eye as Earthquakes , and pointed at as only disastrous and mischievous to the World ) are yet not without a very necessary and excellent Use : the same have I also done concerning Vulcano's ‖ ; but I must not dwell upon these things too long , wherefore I shall only now dispatch what is further necessary to be hinted here about this Decrement of Mountains , and then conclude this Part. And this , as it does not make any great Alteration , so neither doth that , which it really does make , any ways end●mage or disorder the Globe : nor is it any the least Detriment or Disadvantage to the Productions of it , to Vegetables , to Animals , and particularly to Mankind : nor does it thwart and interfere with the grand Design of Providence , viz. the Conservation of the Globe , and the Propagation of Bodies upon it , for the use of Man. So far from this , that it is very highly beneficial and serviceable to both ; which will further appear if we consider , That in the first Ages after the Deluge , when the number of Mankind , of Quadrupeds , and of the other Animals was but small , the Vallies and Plains were more than sufficient for their Habitation and Use. And , by such time as that Stock of them was enlarged , that they were further spread and multiplied , and thereby the Earth so far peopled and replenish'd that the Hills and higher Grounds began to be needed ; those Rocks and Mountains which in the first Ages were high , steep , and craggy , and consequently then inconvenient and unfit for Habitation ; were by this continual Deterration brought to a lower pitch , rendered more plain and even , and reduced nearer to the ordinary Level of the Earth ; by which means they were made habitable by such time as there was occasion for them , fit for Tillage , for the Production of Vegetables , of Corn , and other Necessaries , for the use of their Inhabitants . That although the Principal Intention in the Precipitation of the Vegetative Terrestrial Matter * , at the Deluge , and the burying it in the Strata underneath amongst the Sand , and other mineral Matter , was to retrench and abridge the Luxury and Superabundance of the Productions of the Earth , which had been so ingratefully and scandalously abused by its former Inhabitants , and to cause it to deal them forth for the future more frugally and sparingly ; yet there was a still further Design in that Precipitation : and the Matter so buried was to be brought up upon the Stage once more ; being only reserved in store for the benefit of Posterity , and to be , by this Deterration , fetch'd out to light again to supply the Wants of the latter Ages of the World. For had these Strata of Stone , and other mineral Matter , which lay then underneath , been altogether destitute of this Vegetative Intermixture , and had not contained some , though a smaller and more parsimonious Supply of it in them : had there not been also vast numbers of Shells , Teeth , Bones , and the like , lodged in them , which are , when rotted and dissolved , ‖ a proper and natural Manure to the Earth , as all Parts whatsoever of Animals , as well as Vegetables , are ; they consisting of such Matter as the upper and Vegetative Stratum it self contains , and therefore such as is fit for the Constitution of Plants and of Animals * ; I say , had it not been for this , when the upper and Vegetative Stratum was once wash'd off , and born down by Rains , the Hills would have become all perfectly barren , the Strata below yielding only meer steril and mineral Matter , such as was wholly inept and improper for the Formation of Vegetables . Nay , the Inconvenience would not have stop'd there , but have spread it self much further . For , the Vegetative Stratum being carried off , and the Devolution still continuing , the Matter of the lower or mineral Strata being likewise by degrees borne down successively to the Roots and Bottoms of the Hills , and upon the neighbouring parts of the Valleys and Plains , it would , as far as it reach'd , have cover'd and buried the upper and vegetative Stratum that was expanded over those Valleys and Plains , and render'd as much of them as it so covered also frustrate , steril , and unfruitful . So that by this means , in the latter Ages of the World , when the Earth should be fully peopled , and all Quarters and Corners of it stock'd with Inhabitants , and when consequently there would be the greatest need and occasion for its Productions every where , for supply of the Necessities of these its numerous Inhabitants , there would have been then much less than ever , a great part of the Earth being rendered entirely barren ; so that they might have e'en starved , had it not been for this Providential Reserve : this Hoord , if I may so say , that was stowed in the Strata underneath , and now seasonably disclosed and brought forth . PART VI. Concerning the State of the Earth , and the Productions of it , before the Deluge . THE Thread of this Discourse draws now near to an End ; and I have reason to fear that , by this time , the Reader , as well as my self , thinks it high time that it were quite spun out . For which reason I shall not any longer presume upon his Patience farther than needs I must . In the five foregoing Parts of this Essay I lay down what I have to propose relating to the Condition of the Earth during the time of the Deluge , and ever since that time . And here I am to make a Stand : to look a great way back : and make some Reflections upon the Posture of Things before the Deluge . The Method I take may perhaps be censured by some as preposterous , because I thus treat last of the Antediluvian Earth , which was first in order of Nature . But they will , I hope , let fall that Censure , when they are acquainted that 't is a thing of Constraint , and not of Choice : and that 't was for want of Footing , and good ground to go upon , that I did not take that Earth under Consideration sooner . The truth is , there was no way for me to come to any competent Knowledge of it , or to give any sure Judgment concerning it , but meerly by Induction : and by Contemplation of the Shells , Bones , and other Remains of it , which are still in being . Now before I could inferr any thing from these , it lay upon me to make out that they all belonged to the Earth , and were the genuine Products of it : to shew likewise how they became buried and disposed in the manner we now find them : and by what means they were preserved till now . And that is what I have been hitherto about ; so that this is indeed but the proper place for this Disquisition concerning the Antediluvian Earth : and it could not well have been brought in before . Had there not been still remaining a great many Animal and Vegetable Bodies that were the legitimate Off-springs of that Earth , 't would have been an extravagant and impracticable Undertaking to have gone about to have determined any thing concerning it ; and the more so because the Earth it self was dissolved and destroyed * . But I prove that there are such Remains of it , enclosed in great plenty in the Marble , Stone , and the other compacter Strata of the present Earth ; whereby they have been preserved , through so many Ages , quite down to our Times : and are like to endure , many of them , much longer ; even as long as the Strata themselves continue in the Condition they now are ; and so will be a sure and lasting Monument and Witness of the Truth of that extraordinary Accident ( the Destruction of the Earth and of Mankind by the Deluge ) to Posterity , quite down to the End of the World. Now because the Observations which I make use of in the former Parts of this Work give an Account of the said Productions thus preserved , I proceed upon those Observations , as hitherto , and , by Inferences which easily , clearly , and naturally flow from them , shew what was the Condition and State of that Earth , and wherein it differ'd from this we now inhabit . And in regard that , from a Theory which , how much soever it may relish of Wit and Invention , hath no real Foundation either in Nature or History , the Author so often mentioned already hath set forth an imaginary and fictitious Earth : whose Posture to the Sun he supposes to have been much different from that which the Earth at present obtains , and such that there could be no Alteration of Heat and Cold , Summer and Winter , as now there is , but a constant Uniformity of Weather and Equality of Seasons † : An Earth without any Sea : without Mountains , or other Inequalities ‖ : and without either Metalls or Minerals * : in few words , one perfectly unlike what the Antediluvian Earth was in truth and reality : and perfectly unlike that which Moses hath represented ; I shall therefore interpose some Consectaries which would have been otherwise needless and superfluous : which are directly levelled against these Mistakes : and evince that where-ever he hath receded from the Mosaick Account of that Earth , he hath at the same time also receded from Nature , and Matter of Fact ; and this purely from the aforesaid Observations ; from which I shall prove , That the Face of the Earth , before the Deluge , was not smooth , eaven , and uniform : but unequal , and distinguish'd with Mountains , Valleys , and Plains : also with Sea , Lakes , and Rivers . That the Quantity of Water upon the Surface of the Globe was nearly the same as now : the Ocean of the same Extent , and possest an equal share of the Globe ; intermixing with the Land so as to checquer it into Earth and Water , and to make much the same Diversities of Sea and Land that we behold at present . That the Water of the Sea was saturated with Salt , in like manner as now it is : that it was agitated with Tides , or a Flux and Reflux : with Storms , and other Commotions . That the Sea was very abundantly replenished with Fish of all kinds : as well of the cartilaginous and squammose , as of the testaceous and crustaceous kinds : and that the Lakes and Rivers were as plentifully furnish'd with Lake and River-Fish of all sorts . That the Earth was very exuberantly beset with Trees , Shrubs , and Herbs : and stock'd with Animals of all sorts , Quadrupeds , Insects , and Fowls : and this on all sides , and in all parts of it , quite round the Globe . That the Animal and Vegetable Productions of the Antediluvian Earth did not in any wise differ from those of the present Earth . That there were then the very same kinds of Animals and Vegetables , and the same subordinate Species under each kind that now there is . That they were of the same stature and size , as well as of the same shape : their Parts of the same Fabrick , Texture , Constitution , and Colour , as are those of the Animals and Vegetables at this day in being . That there were both Metalls and Minerals in the Antediluvian Earth . That the Terraqueous Globe had the same Site and Position in respect of the Sun that it now hath . That its Axis was not parallel to that of the Ecliptick , but inclined in like manner as it is at present : and that there were the same Successions of Heat and Cold , Wet and Dry : the same Vicissitudes of Seasons , Spring , Summer , Autumn and Winter , that now there is . It hath been already noted , that these Propositions are founded on Observations made upon the Animal and Vegetable Remains of the Antediluvian Earth . From those Remains we may judge what sort of Earth that was : and see that it was not much different from this we now inhabit * . Now though 't is not to be expected that I here formally lay down those Observations , that being not the Business of this Tract , yet untill I have Opportunity both of doing so , and of shewing in what manner the foregoing Propositions flow from them , it may be very convenient that I give some short Directions how the Reader , for his present Satisfaction , may , of himself , and without my Assistance , make out the principal Articles of these Propositions from the Observations already delivered in the several Parts of this Discourse , and from one or two more that I shall add upon this Occasion . And that he may at one View discover how consonant the Account which Moses hath left us of the Primitive Earth , is to this which we have from Nature , and how much the late Theory of the Earth differs from both , I will set down that Writer's Sense of the Matter under each Head as we pass along . To begin therefore with the Sea ; That there was one before the Deluge , there needs not , I think , any other Proof than the Productions of it yet in being : the Shells , the Teeth , and Bones of Sea-Fishes ‖ . And for Moses , he is not at all averse hereto ; but as expresly asserts that there was then a Sea , as the Theory does , that there was none . Take it in his own words . † And God said , Let the Waters under the Heaven be gathered together unto one place , and let the Dry-land appear : and it was so . And God called the Dry-land Earth , and the gathering together of the Waters called he SEAS : and God saw that it was good . And though the Theorist flatly denies that there was then any such thing , yet he does not go about to dispute the Translation of this Passage , but readily owns * , that Moses hath here used a word that was common and known to signifie the Sea. According to him therefore , we see the Sea was formed at the beginning of the World , and after its Formation approved of as good● that is , very necessary and serviceable to the Ends of Providence in the Kingdom of Nature ; and this indeed it is so many ways , that it must needs be granted that that would have been a very wild World had it been without any Sea. The separating of the Sea and Land , and determining the set Bounds of each , is here † reckoned part of the Work of the third Day : as the stocking of the Sea with Whales and other Fishes , is ‖ of the fifth . And God created great Whales , &c. and blessed them , saying , be fruitful and multiply , and fill the Waters in the SEAS . And when on the sixth Day the finishing Hand was set to the Work , and Man created , God gives him Dominion over the Fish of the SEA * . 'T would have been but a scanty and narrow Dominion , and Adam a very mean Prince , had there then been neither any Fish existent nor Sea to contain them . Nay , this had been little better than a downright illusion and abusing of him : and what is more , that World had been so far from excelling ●●rs in the Abundance of its Productions , which is what the Theorist contends for on another Occasion , that 't would have fallen far short of it : have wanted a very noble and large share of the Creation which we enjoy : been deprived of a most excellent and wholsome Fare , and very many delicious Dishes that we have the use and benefit of . But the Case was really much otherwise : and we have as good proof as could be wish'd that there were not any of all these wanting . The things many of them yet extant speak aloud for themselves : and are back'd with an early and general Tradition . For Moses is so far from being singular in thus relating that the Sea is of as old a Date and Standing as the Earth it self is , that he hath all , even the first and remotest Antiquity of his side ; the Gentil Account of the Creation making the Ocean to arise out of the Chaos almost as soon as any thing besides . But we have in store a yet further Testimony that will be granted to be beyond all Exception . 'T is from the mouth of God himself , being part of the Law promulgated by him in a most solemn and extraordinary manner . Exod. 20.11 . In six days the Lord made Heaven and Earth , the SEA , and all that in them is . 'T is very hard to think the Theorist should not know this : and as hard that , knowing it , he should so openly dissent from it . Then for the Dimensions of the Sea ; that it was as large , and of as great extent as now it is , may be inferr'd from the vast ▪ Multitudes of those Marine Bodies which are still found in all Parts of the known World † . Had these been found in only one or two places : or did we meet with but some few Species of them , and such as are the Products of one Climate or Country , it might have been suspected that the Sea was then , what the Caspian is , only a great Pond or Lake , and confined to one part of the Globe . But seeing they are dug up at Land almost every where , 〈◊〉 at least as great variety and plenty as they are observed at Sea : since likewise the fossil Shells are many of them of the same kinds with those that now appear upon the neighbouring Shores , and the rest such as may well be presumed to be living at the bottom , or in the interiour and deeper Parts of the adjacent Seas † , but never any that are peculiar to remoter Seas or to the Shores of distant Countries , we may reasonably conclude , not only that the Sea was of the same bigness and capacity before the Deluge , but that it was of much the same form also , and interwoven with the Earth in like manner as at this time : that there was Sea in or near the very same places or Parts of the Globe : that each Sea had its peculiar Shells , and those of the same Kinds that now it hath : that there was the same diversity of Climates , here warmer and more agreeable to the Southern Shells , there colder and better suited to the Northern ones : the same variation of Soils , this Tract affording such a Terrestrial Matter as is proper for the Formation and Nourishment of one sort of Shell-fish , that of another : in few words , much the same Appearance of Nature , and Face of Things that we behold in the present Earth . But of this more by and by . That the Water of the Sea was salt , as now it is , may be made out likewise from those Shells and other the Productions of it ; they being of the same constitution , and consisting of the same sort of Matter that do the Shells at this day found upon our Shores * . Now the Salt wherewith the Sea-water is saturated , is part of the Food of the Shell-fish residing therein , and a main Ingredient in the Make of their Bodies ; they living upon this , and upon the Mud and other Earthy Matter there . And that the Sea Ebbed and Flowed before the Deluge , may be inferr'd , not so moch from the Necessity of that Motion , and the many and great Uses of it in the Natural World † , as from certain Effects that it had upon the Shells , and other like Bodies yet preserved . 'T is known that the Sea , by this Access and Recess , shuffling the empty Shells , or whatever else lies exposed upon the Shores , and bearing them along with it backward and forward upon the Sand there , frets and wears them away by little and little , in tract of time reducing those that are concave and gibbose to a flat , and at length grinding them away almost to nothing . And there are , not uncommonly , found Shells so worn enclosed , amongst others , in Stone . As the Sea-shells afford us a sure Argument of a Sea , so do the River-ones of Rivers in the Antediluvian Earth . And if there were Rivers , there must needs also have been Mountains ; for they will not flow unless upon a Declivity , and their Sources be raised above the Earth's ordinary Surface , so that they may run upon a Descent ‖ ; the Swiftness of their Current , and the Quantity of Water refunded by them , being proportioned generally to the height of their Sources , and the Bigness of the Mountains out of which they arise . Mountains being proved , nothing need be said concerning Valleys ; they necessarily following from that Proof , as being nothing but the Intervalls betwixt the Mountains . But let us see what Moses hath on this Subject * . And the Waters ( he is treating of the Deluge ) prevailed exceedingly upon the Earth ; and all the HIGH HILLS that were under the whole Heaven were covered . Fifteen Cubits upwards did the Waters prevail ; and the MOVNTAINS were covered . And all flesh dyed : — all in whose Nostrils was the breath of Life . The Theorist averrs , that there were no Mountains in the first Earth . I am not willing to suppose that he charges a Falshood or Mistake upon the Passage , but rather that he would have this to be understood of those Mountains which were raised afterwards . Which yet cannot be ; for the Historian here plainly makes these Mountains the Standards and Measures of the Rise of the Water ; which they could never have been had they not been standing when it did so rise and overpour the Earth . His Intention in the whole is to acquaint us that all Land-Creatures whatever , both Men , Quadrupeds , Birds , and Insects , perish'd and were destroyed by the Water , Noah only excepted , and they that were with him in the Ark. And at the same time , to let us see the Truth and Probability of the Thing : to convince us that there was no way for any to escape , and particularly that none could save themselves by climbing up to the tops of the Mountains that then were , he assures us that they , even the highest of them , were all covered and buried under Water . Now to say that there were then no Mountains : and that this is meant of Mountains that were not formed till afterwards , makes it not intelligible , and indeed hardly common Sense . The extreme Fertility of both Sea and Land before the Deluge , appears sufficiently from the vast and almost incredible Numbers of their Productions yet extant * ; not to insist upon those which are long ago rotted and gone † . Nor need we much wonder at this their abundant Fruitfulness , when we know from what Source it proceeded ; which our Historian hath opened to us in very significant words ‖ . And God said , let the Waters bring forth abundantly the moving Creature that hath life , &c. — And God blessed them , saying , be fruitful and multiply , and fill the Waters in the Seas : and let Fowl multiply in the Earth , &c. Here was we see a Blessing , handed out with the first Pairs of Animals at the moment of their Creation , very liberal and extensive ; and it had effect with a Witness , A Man that does but behold the mighty Sholes of Shells , to take them for an Instance , that are still remaining , and that lye bedded and cumulated in many places heap upon heap , amongst the ordinary Matter of the Earth , will scarcely be able to believe his Eyes , or conceive which way these could ever live or subsist one by another . But yet subsist they did : and , as they themselves testifie , well too ; an Argument that that Earth did not deal out their Nourishment with an over-sparing or illiberal Hand . That these Productions of the Original Earth , differ not from those of the Present , either in Figure , in Magnitude , in Texture , or any other respect , is easily learn'd by comparing of them . The exact Agreement betwixt the Marine Bodies I have shewn already * : and shall in due place shew the same of the Terrestrial ones . And as there were such great Numbers of Animals and Vegetables in the Primitive Earth , so that there were also Metalls and Minerals , and these in no less plenty than in ours , is very clear from what hath been delivered in the Fourth Part of this Essay , which need not be repeated here . Nor is Moses defective in this Point † . And Zillah , she also bare Tubal-Cain , an Instructer of every Artificer in Brass and Iron . The Theorist , quite contrary , says , As for Subterraneous Things , Metalls and Minerals , I believe they had none in the first Earth ; and the happier they ; no Gold , nor Silver , nor coarser Metalls . Amongst these coarser Metalls are Copper , or Brass , and Iron . Now if there were none of these , 't is a great Mystery to me , I confess , how Tubal-Cain , who certainly died either before or at the Deluge ‖ , could ever have taught the Workmanship and Use of them . And yet if this Theory be true , there neither was nor could be any within their reach , or that they could ever possibly come at . For the truth of the Theory I am in no wise concerned : the Composer of it must look to that ; but that there were really both Metalls and Minerals before the Deluge , is most certain . For besides the Testimony that we have of the Thing from Nature , and the Passage already alledged out of Moses , there is another for which we are also obliged to the same Author , that acquaints us there were both even in Paradise it self . 'T is in his second Chapter * . The name of the first River is Pison : that is it which compasseth the whole Land of Havilah , where there is Gold. And the Gold of that Land is good : there is Bdellium and the Onyx-stone . He speaks here , I grant , only in the Present Tense , there is Gold : but must mean not only that there was Gold and Gemms there in his time , but that there was so likewise from the beginning of the World , of which he is giving an Account in these two Chapters , or , with Submission , I conceive 't would not be any thing to his purpose . He is here speaking of Paradise ; which he represents as a most charming and delightful Place : besett with every Tree that is pleasant to the sight , and good for food ‖ : watered with refreshing Streams and excellent Rivers : and abounding with Things not only useful and convenient , but even the most rare and valuable , the most costly and desirable : particularly Gold , Precious Stones , and Perfumes ; which were all much esteemed and admired by the Jews , to whom he wrote this . Nor is it any Paradox , notwithstanding that Dissolution of the Earth which happened at the Deluge * , to suppose there was this or that Metall or Mineral in the same Part of the Globe afterwards where it was before that happened . The Water of the Abyss indeed changed its Place , during the time : So did the Sea , and bore the Bodies it contained , many of them , out along with it . But for the Terrestrial Parts of the Globe , Metalls , Minerals , Marble , Stone , and the rest , they , though dissolved , and assumed up into the Water , did not flitt or move far , but , at the general Subsidence , settled down again in or near the same Place from which they were before taken up . For the Water was all out upon the Face of the Earth before ever these stirr'd , or were fetch'd up out of their native Beds : and they were all sunk down into the same Beds again , before the Water began to shift away back to its old Quarters ; so that it could not contribute any thing to the Removal of them . Even the very Vegetables , and their Seeds , which were many of them naturally lighter than the Water , assisted by the heavier Terrestrial Matter that had in this Jumble and Confusion fasten'd and stuck to them , fell all to the bottom : and the Water was in great measure clear , and disengaged from the Earthy Mass , before it went off . And 't was well it was so ; for had the Mineral Matter of the Globe not been held to its former Station , but hurried about and transposed from place to place , 't is scarcely to be conceived how many and great Inconveniences it would have occasioned . The same likewise for Vegetables . Had the Seeds of the Pepper Plant , the Nutmeg , the Clove , or the Cinnamon Trees , been born from Iava , Banda , the Moluccoes , and Ceylon , to these Northern Countries , they must all have starved for want of Sun : or had the Seeds of our colder Plants shifted thither , they wou'd have been burnt up and spoil'd by it . But Things generally kept to their proper Places : to their old natural Soil and Climate ; which had they not done , all would have been confounded and destroyed . 'T is true , the Vegetables , being comparatively lighter than the ordinary Terrestrial Matter of the Globe , subsided last † ; and consequently lying many of them upon the Surface of the Earth , those which were of considerable Bulk , as the bigger sorts of Trees , which had large and spreading Heads , would lye with their Branches stretch'd up to a great height in the Water , ( and , when that was withdrawn in the Air ‖ , ) and so being very much in the Waters way , when it began to depart and retire back again , would be apt to be removed and driven forward along with it , especially those which lay in such places where the Current happened to run strong . Accordingly we now find of these Trees in Islands , and the other bleaker and colder Parts of the Earth , where none now do , or perhaps ever did , grow * . And there they are of mighty use to the Inhabitants , affording them a Supply of Timber which their own Country doth not yield , and which they employ not only for Fewel , which yet is much needed in those cold Countries , but for Building likewise , and many other Purposes ; whereas in the Places whence they were thus driven they would have been useless , yea but an Incumberance , and might be easily spared , for as long as the Seeds remained behind , lodged in a natural and agreeable Soil , all was safe enough : they would soon vegetate , and send forth a new Sett of Trees there , so that 't was not much matter what became of the Old ones . But to the Parts whereunto they were thus removed , they are of great advantage . And , which is in truth very remarkable , and an Argument that there was something more than meer Chance in this Affair , there are hardly any Countries that are destitute of Timber of their own growth , which have not a very large Supply of these Stray-Trees , if I may so call them . But to proceed . After that the Terrestrial Matter was once sunk down into its several Beds , and well settled there , the Mountains were cast up , and the Springs and Rivers burst forth , in such Numbers , and at such Distances from one another , in all Parts of the Globe , as best answered the Necessities and Expences of each : and therefore undoubtedly in much the same Places that they were before the Deluge . All Things were so contrived and ordered in the re-sitting up the Globe at this time , that they might best execute and perform each their several Ends and Offices . There were the same Measures taken , and the same Process used in this Re-formation of it , that were when 't was first built : and much such an Earth arose out of the Deluge , as at the Creation , sprung out of Nothing ‖ . But the Reader will more clearly discover all this , with the Reasons of it , if he give but himself the trouble to compare Part 2. Cons. 2. & seq . Part 3. Sect. 1. pag. 154. & seq . & Sect. 2. Cons. 2 , 3 , & 7. Part 4. Cons. 3. & Part 6. Cons. 9. This premised , 't would be , I think , not strange should we find Paradise at this Day where Adam left it : the same Rivers : the same Face of the Ground : the same Metalls and Minerals , that then there were . And I the rather Note this , because I see there are some so earnest in quest of it . Learned Men have been now a long time a searching after the happy Country from which our first Parents were exiled . If they can find it , with all my heart : and there have been some that have sought it with that Industry that I think they deserve it for their pains whenever they make the Discovery . To deal freely , I am of opinion there 's no part of the present Earth that does come up fully to the Mosaick Description of Paradise . The Country about Babylon , or Bagdet , bids fairest for it : and I am persuaded that it was thereabouts . But if so , whoever shall compare this Country , as now it stands , with that Description , will find that it sustained some Alterations from the Deluge , perhaps more than any Part of the Earth besides . And there 's an obvious Reason why it should . There was a Paradise before , but was to be none after the Deluge . The Case was altered , and the Reason of the thing ceased . So that all that denominated it Paradise , and that distinguish'd it from the rest of the Globe , was lop'd off by the Deluge , and that only left which it enjoyed in common with its neighbour Countries . Upon the whole , 't is , I think , apparent that what I offer in this Discourse is so far from doing any Diskindness to the Cause these Gentlemen are , and have been so long , engaged in , that it does them a real Service , and helps them out with the main thing whereat they stuck : fairly solving all Difficulties in the Mosaick Relation of Paradise . Wherefore now to proceed to the last Head to be discuss'd , the Vicissitude of Seasons , Summer and Winter , Hot and Cold , in the Antediluvian World. And that there really was such a Vicissitude we need not go any further for proof than to the aforesaid Animal and Vegetable Bodies still preserved ; the general Tenour of them speaking it out so plainly as to leave no room for doubt . There are , we know , some sorts of Vegetables which consist of Particles very fine , light , and active : and which therefore require only a smaller degree of Heat to raise them * from out the Earth up into the Seeds , Roots , or Bodies of those Vegetables , for their growth and nourishment . So that for the raising of these , the Suns Power , when only lesser , is sufficient . And therefore they begin to appear in the earlyer Months , in February and March ; when they first peep forth of the Ground : after a while they display themselves , shewing their whole Tire of Leaves : then their Flowers : next their Seeds : and lastly when , in the following Months , April and May , the Sun is further advanc'd , and ( to speak in the Phrase of the Vulgar , which I choose all along for the sake of plainness ) hath gained a greater strength , the Heat becomes too powerful and boisterous for them ; it now mounting up the Terrestrial Matter with such force and rapidity , that the Plants cannot assume that part of it which is proper for their Nourishment , as it passeth through them , nor incorporate it with them , as before they were wont when it pass'd more gently and leisurely . Nay the Heat at length grows so great , that it again dissipates and bears off those very Corpuscles which before it brought ; the Parts of these Plants being very tender , as consisting of Corpuscles which are extremely small and light , and therefore the more easily dissipable . So that then these Plants dye away , shrink down again into the Earth , and all , save only their Roots and Seeds , vanish and disappear . But when the Sun's Heat is thus far advanc'd , 't is but just come up to the pitch of another Sett of Vegetables ; and but great enough to excite and bear up the Terrestrial Particles , which are more crass and ponderous . And therefore those Plants which consist of such , begin then to shoot forth , and display themselves . So that the Months of April and May present us with another Crop and Order of Plants . For the same reason also , Iune , Iuly , and August go farther , and exhibit a still different Shew of Vegetables , and Face of Things . But when , in the Months of September and October , the Sun's Power is again diminish'd , and its Heat but about equivalent to that of March and April , it again suits the Plants which were then in season , so that they many of them spring up afresh in these Months , and flourish over a-new , in like manner as before they did in those ; till being check'd by the Cold of the succeeding Winter , the Sun being gone0off , and having now no longer Power great enough to bring up and supply them with fresh Matter , they presently begin to decline for want thereof , and at length quite dwindle away and disappear , untill the Arrival of the Spring Season , when they take their Turns over again as formerly . Yea the more tender and frigitive Parts , the Leaves , and the like , of many of the more sturdy and vigorous Vegetables , Shrubs , and Trees , suffer the same Fate , and fall off for want of the Supply from beneath ; those only which are more tenacious , consistent , and hardy , enduring the Brunt , and making a shift to subsist for the time without such Recruit and Reparation . 'T is therefore , we see , most apparent that this Succession of Things upon the Face of the Earth , is purely the Result and Effect of the Vicissitude of Seasons : and is as constant and certain as is the Cause of that Vicissitude , the Sun's Declination : so certain , that were a Man kept for some time blindfold , in such manner that he could have no Notice how the Year pass'd on , and were at length turn'd forth into the next Field or Garden , he would not need any other Almanack to inform him what Season of the Year it then was . But if instead of this Variation of Heat , we suppose that there was an Equality or constant Temperature of it before the Deluge , which is what the Theorist contends for , the Case would be very much altered , and that altogether for the worse . A Man can hardly at first imagine what a Train of ill Consequences would follow from such a Condition and Posture of Things ; of which 't would not be the least that such a Mediocrity of Heat would deprive the World of the most beautiful and the most useful Parts of all the whole Creation : and would be so far from exalting the Earth to a more happy and Paradisiacal State , which is what he brought it in for , that 't would turn it to a general Desolation , and a meer barren Wilderness , to say no worse . Such an Heat would be too little for some sorts of Vegetables , and too great for others . The more fine and tender Plants , those which will not bear a degree of Heat beyond that of April , would be all burnt up , and destroyed by it : whilst it could never reach the more lofty and robust , nor would there be near Heat enough to ripen their Fruits and bring them to Perfection . Nothing would suit and hit ▪ all , and answer every End of Nature , but such a gradual Increase and Decrease of Heat as now there is . I must not descend to the Animal World , where the Inconveniences would be as many and as great as in the Vegetable : and such a Situation of the Sun and Earth as that which the Theorist supposes , is so far from being preferable to this which at present obtains , that this hath infinitely the Advantage of it in all respects . Be that how it will , for I have no need to insist upon it , but may take the thing in his way , and suppose that such a Temperature would have all the happy Effects that he expects from it ; yet there is one very considerable Phaenomenon of the Vegetable Remains of that Earth , which affords us a sure and plain Indication that there was not then any such Temperature . From these it clearly appears that there was the same Order and Succession of Things upon the Face of the Earth that there is at this time . Now this Succession being , as we have seen , caused meerly by the Variation of the Sun's Heat , it must needs follow , that there was then the same Variations of it , and consequently the same Alternations of Seasons , that now there is . Had there been an Equality of Heat , if we grant that it could have produced all the Plants in Nature , which 't is impossible it ever should , it must have done it indifferently and uncertainly . There could be no reason why they should flourish at any one set time rather than another ; that 's peculiarly the Effect of the Sun's Variation . So that they must needs have been all in Confusion , and this Succession of Things would have been quite overturned . The Plants which now appear in the most different and distant Seasons , would have been all in Prime , and flourishing together at the same time : so that they would have had February and May , Iuly and September , all in one Scene . Nay , the several Individuals of the same kind must have been as greatly at odds : one arrived to Seed , and that fully ripe , and ready to shed , whilst another was not so much as come to Flower , but in as differing a State and Hue as can be . In brief , there would have been all the Diversity , Uncertainty , and Disorder , in the Vegetable Kingdom that can well be conceived . Which indeed is no more than what he freely owns : telling us that then Every Season was a Seed-time to Nature , and every Season an Harvest . This is what he does , and must grant : and this is as much as is needful for the overturning his Hypothesis . For the Vegetable Remains of that Earth say no such thing : they give not any the least Countenance to these Conjectures , but the quite contrary : and these , being many of them enclosed in very fine and close Stone , are preserved to this day very curiously and entire to Admiration . By them we may easily judge how Things then stood . And there is so great an Uniformity , and general Consent amongst them , that from it I was enabled to discover what time of the year it was that the Deluge began † ; the whole Tenour of these Bodies thus preserved clearly pointing forth the Month of May ‖ ; nor have I ever met with so much as one single Plant , or other Body , amongst all those vast multitudes which I have carefully viewed , that is peculiar to any other Season of the Year : or any thing that happens earlier or later : any of them short , or any further advanc'd in Growth , Seed , or the like , than they now usually are in that Month ; which surely I must needs have done , had there really been such an equality of Seasons , and constant temperature of Heat as is imagined by the Theorist . There are some Phaenomena of the Animal Remains of that Earth which afford us more Arguments to the same purpose , and those not less concluding than the others ; but these I shall wholly wave for the present , there being indeed no occasion to make use of them here . I shall now only look a little into the Mosaick Archives , to observe what they furnish us with upon this Subject , and I have done ; for I perceive I have , before I am aware , much exceeded the Measures I design'd , which on so copious a Subject 't was hard not to do . Gen. 1.14 . And God said , let there be LIGHTS in the Firmament of the Heaven , to divide the Day from the Night : and let them be for Signs , and for SEASONS , and for Days and Years . This Passage , we see , does not at all favour the Opinion that there was no Variation of Seasons before the Deluge : so far from it , that should a Man go about with never so set Study and Design to describe such a Natural Form of the Year as is that which is at present establish'd , he could scarcely ever do it in so few Words again that were so fit and proper , so full and express ; especially if , by Signs , in this place , Months are intended , for then we have here first the Year : and that subdivided into its usual Parts , the four Quarters or Seasons , the twelve Signs or Months , and Days ; nay at the same time , from the 19th Verse , we learn that this Establishment is , within four days , as old as the World. But further , Gen. viii . 21 , 22. And the Lord said in his heart , I will not again curse the ground , — neither will I again smite any more every thing living as I have done . While the Earth remaineth , Seed-time and Harvest , and Cold and Heat , and Summer and Winter , and Day and Night , shall not cease . This was pronounc'd upon Noah's Sacrificing , at his coming forth of the Ark , after the Deluge was over : and implies , that there had indeed then lately been a mighty Confusion of Things , for the time : an Interruption and Perturbation of the ordinary Course of them : and a Cessation and Suspension of the Laws of Nature : but withall gives Security and Assurance that there should never be the like any more to the End of the World : that for the future they should all run again in their old Chanel : and that particularly there should be the same Vicissitudes of Seasons , and Alternations of Heat and Cold that were before the Del●ge . FINIS . Books Printed for Richard Wilkin at the King's-Head in S. Paul's Church-Yard . LEtters concerning the Love of God , between the Author of the Proposal to the Ladies , and Mr. Iohn Norris ; wherein his late Discourse , shewing that it ought to be entire and exclusive of all other Loves , is farther clear'd and justified , Octavo . A Proposal to the Ladies for the Advancement of their true and greatest Interest . By a Lover of her Sex. Twelves . The Second Edition . A Vindication of the Truth of Christian Religion against the Objections of all Modern Opposers . By Iames Abbadie , D. D. Octavo . A second Part of the Enquiry into several remarkable Texts of the Old and New Testament , which contain some Difficulty in them : with a probable Resolution of them . The second Edition . Octavo . A Discourse concerning the Authority , Style , and Perfection of the Books of the Old and New Testament ; with a continued Illustration of several difficult Texts of Scripture throughout the whole work . Both by Iohn Edwards , B. D. sometime Fellow of St. Iohn's College in Cambridge . Octavo . The Glorious Epiphany , with the Devout Christians Love to it . The Second Edition . Octavo . Search the Scriptures . A Treatise shewing that all Christians ought to read the Holy Books ; with Directions to them therein . A Discourse concerning Prayer , especially of frequenting the daily Publick Prayers . All three by the Reverend Sim. Patrick , D. D. The Old Religion demonstrated in the Principles , and described in the Life and Practice thereof . By I. Goodman , D. D. The Second Edition . Twelves . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A67007-e1380 ‖ I call those Fissures , which distinguish the St●ne into Strata , Horizontal ones ; and those which intersect these Perpendicular : not so much with respect to the present site of the Strata , which ( as I shall shew ) is altered in many places , as to its original situation ; concerning which , see Part 2. Consect . 5. † Part 4. Consect . 2. * Concerning these Conchitae , Cochlitae , &c. see Part 4. Cons. 2. and Part 5. Cons. 5. † Part 4. Conf. 2. * Vid. Part 2. Cons. 2. † Vid. Part 2. Cons. 3. Notes for div A67007-e3690 * Part 5. Cons. 1. &c. † Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. * Part 2. and Part 5. * Part 2. * Part 2. Cons. 2. &c. * Pag. 29 , &c. supra , and Part 2. Cons. 3. † Cons. pag. 28. and Part 2. Cons. 3. ‖ Part 5. Cons. 4. * Confer . Part 3. Sect. 2. Cons. 2 , 3. * Vid. Part 3. Sect. 1. Consect . 1. † Confer . p. 29 . &c. * Part 4. Cons●ct . 2. ‖ Conf. Conf. 5. supra . G●n . vi . 5. ‖ Matth. xxiv . 38. * Gen. vi . 2. † Gen. vi . 11 , 12. * Confer . Part 6. Dis. 3. † Gen. 6.3 . * Gen. vi . 13 . And behold I will DESTROY them with THE EARTH . And again , at the Covenant made with Noah , after the Deluge , more distinctly Gen. ix . 11 . Neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood : neither shall there any more be A FLOOD TO DESTROY THE EARTH ; the latter part whereof is render'd somewhat more expresly by the Septuagint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i.e. And there shall not be any more a-Deluge of Water to destroy the WHOLE EARTH . And the vulg . Lat. Neque erit deinceps Diluvium dissipans terram , i. e. Neither shall there be hereafter a Deluge to dissipate [ or dissolve ] the Earth . And of this Dissolution of the Earth there was a Tradition amongst the Ancients , both Iews and Gentiles . † Dr. Burnet . Theory of the Earth . ‖ Vid. Cons. 2. supra . ** Part 4. Cons. 3. ‖ Vid. Cons. 3. supra . * Confen . p. 55. & seq . * Conf. Part 6. † Conf. Part 3. Sect. 2. Con● . 7. Gen. iii. Gen. iv . * Conf. Rom. v. 12. and 1 Cor. xv . 21 , 22. ‖ Gen. ii . 17. † Gen. v. 5. * Gen. viii . 20 , 21. * Gen. ix . 11. ‖ Gen ix . 25 , 26 , 27. † Gen. ii . 5 . * Vid. Part 3. Sect. 1. Consect . 1. and Sect. 2. Cons. 2 , 3 † Confer . Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 12. * Moss is the Name used all over the North of England instead of Fen. † Conf. Cons. 3. sup●a . * Confer . Part 5. Consect . 2. † Heat and Fire differ but in degree : and Heat is Fire only in lesser quantity . Fire I shall shew to be a fluid consisting of Parts extremely small and light , and consequently very subtile , active , and susceptive of Motion . An Aggregate of these Parts in such number as to be visible to the Eye , is what we call Flame and Fire : a lesser , thinner , and more dispers'd Collection , Heat and Warmth . † Vid. Cons. 10. infra . * Pag. 47. † Conf. pag. 12● . * Confer . pag. 125. † Part 2 , Cons. 3. * Vid. Cons. 8. Supra . * Conser . Cons. 10. supra . † Vid. Cons. 2. supra . ‖ Conf. Consect . 13. infra . † Vid. Cons. 14. infra . * Vid. Part 2. Cons. 8. * It is ind●e● by this very heat that their Water is borne unto them from our the Abyss . Vid. Cens. 8. supra . † Vid. Cons. 12. and 13. supra . ‖ Pag. 96. * Lib. 1. c. 9. to 12. * AsPart 2. Cons. 4. ‖ As Part 2. Cons. 6. * Cons. 8. supra . † Part 4. Cons. 5. ‖ Part 2. Cons. 6 , 7 , 8. † Conf. Cons. 8. supra . † Gen. 7. 19. ‖ Theory of Earth , l. 1. c. 2. ‖ Princ. Pbilos . 1. 4. * Gen. vii . 20. ‖ Conf. Sect. 1. Cons. 12. † Part 2. Cons. 6. * Sect. 1. supra . Cons. 2. † Confer . Part 6. Sub finem . ‖ Theory of the Earth . l. 1.c.6.8 . &c. † Vi● . pag. 55. & seq . ut & pag. 95. † Part 1. pag. 68. † The Crystallized Bodies found in the perpendicular Intervalls are easily known from those which are lodged in the Strata , even by one who did not take them thence , or observe ▪ them there . The former have always their Root , ( as the Iewellers call it ) which 〈◊〉 only the Abruptness at that end of the Body whereby it adhered to the Stone , or sides of the Intervalls , which Abruptn●ss is caused by its being broke off from it . Those which are found in the Strata of Earth , Sand , or the like , ( having lain loose therein ) are intire , ●●d want that Mark of Adhesion : but those which are inclosed in Stone , Marble , or such other solid Matter , being difficulty separable from it , because of its Adhesion to all sides of them , have commonly some of that Matter still adhering to them , or at least Marks of its Abruption from them , on all their sides ; wherein these differ from those found in the perpendicular Intervalls , they adhering , 〈◊〉 we have noted , by only one end . Vid. Cons. 6 . &c. infra . * Vid. Cons. 2. infra . ‖ Vid. Consect . 3. infra . ‖ Vulgarly call'd Fungites . * Or rather Stagonitae . * Vid. Part 2. * Vid. Cons. 4. and 5. infra . † Part 2. Consect . 2. * Vid. Part 5. Cons. 1. ‖ Part 2. Cons. 2. * Vid. Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 11. ‖ Conf. Part 5. Cons. 5. † Conf. Part 2. Cons. 3. † Vid. Pag. 174 supra . ‖ Vid. Pag. 174. supra . * Conf. Part 2. Cons. 3. & 6. and Part 3. Sect. 2. Cons. 3. uti & Part 4. Cons. 3. † Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. ‖ Ibid. * Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 4. † Conf. Cons. 12. & 13. infra . ‖ Vid. Pag. 178. supra . * Vid. Pag. 178. supra . * Confer . Consect . 3. Pag. 188. supra . * Vid. Cons. 12. infra . † Vid. Cons. 14. Infra . * Part 3. Cons. 8. † Ibid. ‖ Conf. Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. and Part 4. Cons. 5. * Part 1. Pag. 47. and Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. * Vid. Cons. 12. supra . ‖ Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 12. pag. 139. & 141. supra . * Ib. pag. 135. † Confer . Pag. 202. supra . † Vid. Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. ‖ Vid. Pag. 126. supra . † Vid. pag. 141. supra . * Vid. pag. 203. supra . ‖ Vid. pag. 206. supra . * Conf. Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. † Part 2. Cons. 3. & Part 4. Cons. 3. ‖ Cons. 5. &c. supra . † Conf. Cons. 1. supra . * Part 5. Cons. 2. * Vid. Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. Pag. 126. ‖ Vid. Cons. 2. supra . † Ibid. † Ibid. † Conf. Pag. 172. & Pag. 174. * Part 4. Cons. 4. † Ibid. Cons. 9. * Vid. Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. † Confer . Pag. 47. & seq . u●i & Pag. 128. & seq . † Confer . Pag. 47. & seq . u●i & Pag. 128. & seq . * Part 2. Cons. 3. ‖ Vid. Pag. 65. & 66. supra . ‖ Part 2. Cons. 2. & 3. † Part 2. Cons. 4. * Those which consist of Spar , Flint , &c. I have considered above , Part 4. Cons. 2. ‖ Vulgarly Pectinitae . † Which are much more violent in some Countries than in others . Vid. Part 3. Cons. 8. * Part 4. Cons. 14. pag. 215. † Part 1. Pag. 49. ‖ Part 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 13. * Part 2. pag. 89 , 90. ‖ Vid. Consect . 5. supra . * Confer . Cons. 1. supra . * Part 2. Cons. 2. † Theory of the Earth , l. 1. c. 6. & l. 2. c. 3. ‖ L. 1. c. 5. * Ibid. l. 2. c. 6. * Conf. Pag. 84. & seq . ‖ Conf. Part 2. † Gen. 1.9 , 10. * L. 1. c. 7. † Vers. 13. ‖ Vers. 21 , 22. * Vers. 28. † Conf. Pag. 6. & Part 2. † Conf. Pag. 26. supra . * Vid. pag. 22. & 23. supra . † Conf. pag. 48. & 156. ‖ Part 3. Sect. 1. Pag. 153. & 154. The Theorist , I know , supposes both the Antediluvian and the present Earth to be of an Oval Figure , and protended towards the Poles , as thinking that such a Figure would afford him a Plane so much inclined towards the AEquator , that the Rivers might flow upon it though there were no Mountains . But 't is plain they could not . Nor are there any the least Grounds to believe that the first Earth was of that Figure . If he had had any thing that had look'd like a Proof of it , he had done well to have produced it . But 't is manifest though we imagine the Earth formed that way he proposes , it would not have fallen into any such Figure . And for the present Earth , 't is of a Figure as different from that which he assigns as it well could be ; it being a Sphaeroides Prolatus , as appears from the late Discoveries concerning it . * Gen. vii . 19. & seq . * Vid. Part 2. † Conf. Pag. 32.66.77 . & Part 3. Sect. 2. Cons. 11. ‖ Gen. i. 20. & seq . * Pag. 22 , 23. Conf. Gen. i. 11 , 12 , 21 , 24 , 25. & vi . 20. † Gen. iv . 22. ‖ Con●er . Gen. vii . 23. & 1 Pet. iii. 20. * Gen. ii . 11 , 12. ‖ Vers. 9. * Part 2. † Confer . P●r● 2. C●ns●ct . 3. ‖ In which Posture 't is probable the Olive-Tree lay from which the Dove pluck'd off the Leaf that she brought unto Noah , Gen. viii . 11. * Conf. pag. 113. supra . ‖ Vid. pag. 97. supra . * Vid. Par● 3. Sect. 1. Cons. 8. Pag. 125. † Gen. vii . 11. In the second Month , the seventeenth day of the Month , — were all the Fountains of the great Deep broken up , and the windows of Heaven were opened . Moses ▪ writing to the Jews his ▪ Country-men , makes use of the Form of the Year then received amongst them , which was indeed the first and most ancient , but had been disused during the time of their Abode in Egypt , and but newly re-establish'd when this was wrote [ Exod. xii . 2. ] In this , Nisan , or ; as 't was also call'd , Adib was the first Month : and Ijar the second , upon the 17th day whereof thé waters of the Deluge came forth , according to this Relation . And truly the time ( which is not d little remarkable ) falls within the Compass here chalk'd out by Nature so very punctually , that one can scarcely forbear concluding that th●se Strokes and Lines of Nature , and those of that Relation , came both from the same Hand ; but this only by the by . The Particulars of the Computation I here use shall be given at fall elsewhere , they being too bulky for this place . ‖ Conf. Part 3. Sect. 2. Conf. 5. 
A58184	----	Three physico-theological discourses ... wherein are largely discussed the production and use of mountains, the original of fountains, of formed stones, and sea-fishes bones and shells found in the earth, the effects of particular floods and inundations of the sea, the eruptions of vulcano's, the nature and causes of earthquakes : with an historical account of those two late remarkable ones in Jamaica and England ... / by John Ray ... Ray, John, 1627-1705. 1693 Approx. 563 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 223 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A58184 Wing R409 ESTC R14140 13023989 ocm 13023989 96662 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58184) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96662) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 398:13) Three physico-theological discourses ... wherein are largely discussed the production and use of mountains, the original of fountains, of formed stones, and sea-fishes bones and shells found in the earth, the effects of particular floods and inundations of the sea, the eruptions of vulcano's, the nature and causes of earthquakes : with an historical account of those two late remarkable ones in Jamaica and England ... / by John Ray ... Ray, John, 1627-1705. The second edition corrected, very much enlarged, and illustrated with copper plates. [32], 406, [2] p., [4] leaves of plates : ill. Printed for Sam. Smith ..., London : 1693. Advertisement on p. [2] at end. Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library. (from t.p.) I. The primitive chaos and creation of the world -- II. The general deluge, its causes and effects -- III. The dissolution of the world and future conflagration. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Creation -- Early works to 1800. Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Olivia Bottum Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Olivia Bottum Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Three Physico-Theological DISCOURSES , CONCERNING I The Primitive CHAOS , and Creation of the World. II. The General DELUGE , its Causes and Effects . III. The Dissolution of the WORLD , and Future Conflagration . WHEREIN Are largely Discussed the Production and Use of Mountains ; the Original of Fountains , of Formed Stones , and Sea-Fishes Bones and Shells found in the Earth ; the Effects of particular Floods and Inundations of the Sea ; the Eruptions of Vulcano's ; the Nature and Causes of Earthquakes : With an Historical Account of those Two late Remarkable Ones in Iamaica and England . With PRACTICAL INFERENCES . By IOHN RAY , Fellow of the Royal Society The Second Edition Corrected , very much Enlarged , and Illustrated with Copper-plates . LONDON : Printed for Sam. Smith , at the Princes Arms in St. Paul's Church-yard . 1693. TO THE Most Reverend FATHER in GOD , JOHN , L d Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , Primate of all England , and Metropolitan . My LORD , IT was no Interest or Expectation of mine , that induced me to Dedicate this Discourse to your Grace . I am not so well conceited of my own Performances , as to think it merits to be inscribed to so Great a Name , much less that I should Oblige your Lordship , or indeed a far meaner Person by such Inscription . My principal motive was , that it would give me opportunity of Congratulating with the Sober Part of this Nation , your Advancement to the Archiepiscopal Dignity ; and of acknowledging His Majesty's Wisdom in making choice of so fit a Person to fill that Chair , endued with all Qualifications requisite for so high a Calling ; so able and skilful a Pilot to govern the Church , and so prudent and faithful a Counsellor to serve Himself . But I will not enlarge in your just Praises , lest I should incur the unjust Censure or Suspicion of Flattery : Give me leave only to add , what I may without injury of Truth , and I think without violation of Modesty ; that your Grace's Election hath the concurrent Approbation and Applause of all good Men that know you , or have had a true Character of you ; which may serve to strengthen your Hands in the Management and Administration of so difficult a Province , though you need no such Support , as being sufficiently involved and armed by your Vertues , and protected by the Almighty Power and Providence ▪ Those that are Good and Wise are pleased and satisfied , when Great Men are preferred to Great Places ; and think it pity that Persons of large and publick Spirits should be confined to narrow Spheres of Action , and want Field to exercise and employ those rich Talents and Abilities wherewith they are endowed , in doing all the Good they are thereby qualified and inclined to do . My LORD , I am sensible that the Present I make you , is neither for Bulk nor Worth suitable to your Person and Greatness ; yet I hope you will favourably accept it , being the best I have to offer ; and my Boldness may pretend some Excuse from ancient Acquaintance , and from my Forwardness to embrace this Opportunity of professing my Name among those that Honour you , and of publishing my self , My LORD , Your Grace's most devoted Servant , and humble Orator , IOHN RAY . THE PREFACE . HAving altered the Method of this Treatise , and made considerable Additions to it , it may justly be expected that I should give some Account thereof to the Reader . In the Preface to the former Edition , I acquainted him , that I had taken Notice of five Matters of Ancient Tradition . 1. That the World was formed out of a Chaos , by the Divine Wisdom and Power . 2. That there was an universal Flood of Waters , in which all Mankind perished , excepting some few which were saved in an Ark or Ship. 3. That the World shall one day be destroyed by Fire . 4. That there is a Heaven and a Hell , an Elysium and a Tartarus , the one to reward good Men , and other to punish wicked , and both eternal . 5. That bloody Sacrifices were to be offered for the Expiation of Sin. And that of four of them I had occasion to treat in this Book ; of two , that is to say , of the Dissolution of the World by Fire , and the Eternal State that was to succeed ( in reference to Man ) either in Heaven or Hell , more directly : of the other two , viz. The Primitive Chaos and Creation , and the General Deluge , occasionally and by way of digression , at the request of some Friends . But now this Treatise coming to a second Impression , I thought it more convenient to make these several Discourses upon these Particulars , substantial Parts of my Work , and to dispose them according to the priority and posteriority of their Subjects , in order of time , beginning with the Primitive Chaos . Concerning these Traditions , it may be enquired what the Original of them was , Whether they were of Divine Revelation , or Humane invention . In answer whereto , As to the Second , That there was once a General Deluge , whereby this whole sublunary World was drown'd , and all Animals , both Man and Beast destroyed , excepting only such as were preserved in an Ark ; it being matter of Fact , and seen and felt by Noah , and his Sons , there can be no doubt of the Original of that . The First , concerning the Chaos and Creation of the World , if it were not ancienter 〈…〉 Scrip●●re , it is likely it had its Orig●nal fr●m the first Chapter of Genesis , and the Chaos from the second Verse , And the earth was without form and void , and darkness was upon the face of the deep . But if it were more ancient , it must still in all likelihood be Divinely revealed , because Man being created last , and brought into a World already filled and furnished : And God being an Omnipotent , and also a Free Agent , who could as well have created the World in a moment , or altogether , as successively , it was impossible for Man by reason to determine , which way he made choice of . The Third , Concerning the future Dissolution and Destruction of the World by a General Conflagration , there being nothing in Nature that can demonstrate the necessity of it : and a second Inundation and Submersion by Water , being in the Course of Nature an hundred times more probable , as I have shewn in the ensuing Discourses : And therefore we see God Almighty to secure Man against the apprehension and dread of a second Deluge , made a Covenant with him , to give him a visible Sign in confirmation of it , never to destroy the World so again : And the Ancients who relate this Tradition , deivering it as an Oracle or Decree of Fate . Ovid Metamorph. 1. Esse quoque in fatis reminiscitur affore tempus , &c. was likewise probable of Divine Revelation . The Fourth , That there shall be a Future State , wherein Men shall be punished or rewarded , accordingly as they have done ill or well in this Life , and that State Eternal : thô the first part may be demonstrated from the Justice and Goodness of God , because there being an unequal distribution of Good and Evil in this Life , there must be a time to set things streight in another World ; yet it being so difficult to Human Reason , to reconcile the Eternity of Punishments , with the Justice and Goodness of God , this second part of the Tradition had need be well back'd by Divine Authority to make it credible and current among Men. As for the Last , tho' I meddle not with it in this Treatise , yet I will take leave to say so much concerning it , That I think those who held Sacrificing to have been a positive Command of God , and to have had its Original from Divine Institution , have the better reason on their side . For that it is no eternal and indispensable Law of Nature , is clear , in that our Saviour abolished it . And many of the Ancient Fathers look upon Sacrificing as so unreasonable a Service , that therefore they thought God commanded it not to the Primitive Patriarchs ; and though he did command it to the Iews , yet he did it only in condescension to their weakness because they had been used to such Services , and also the Nations round about them , to restrain them from Idolatry , and Sacrificing to strange Gods , Origen . Homil. 17 , in Numer . Deus sicut per alium Prophetam dicit non mandiscat carnes taurorum , nec sanguinem hircorum potat . Et etiam , ut alibi scriptum est , Quia non mundavi tibi de Sacrificiis vel victimis in die qua deduxi te de terra Aegypti . Sed Moyses hoec ad diuritiem cordis eorum , pro consuetudine pessima qua imbuti fuerant in Aegypto , mandavit e●s , ut qui abstinere se non possent ab immolando , Deo saltem & non Daemoniis immolarent . Other Quotations to this purpose may be seen in Dr ▪ Outram De Sacrificiis Indeed it seems absurd to think or believe , that God should take any pleasure in the slaughter of innocent Beasts , or in the Fume and Nido● of burnt Flesh or Fat : Nor doth the reason these Fathers alledge of the Institution of Sacrifices or injoyning them to the Iews satisfie , whatever truth there may be in it : For it is clear , that the main end and design of God in institutiing of them , was for Types and Adumbrations of that great Sacrifice of Christ to be offered upon the Cross for the expiation of sin : and consequently it is probable , that those also that were offered by the Ancient Patriarchs before the Law , had their Original from some Divine Command or Revelation , and the like reason of their Institution , in reference to Christ. But to leave that , I have in this Edition removed one subject of Apology , and added another , so that there still remain as many things to be excused or pleaded for . They are , First , Writing so much ; for which some perchance may censure me , I am not ignorant , that Men as they are mutable , so they love change , and affect variety of Authors as well as Books . Satiety even of the best things is apt to creep upon us . He that writes much , let him write never so well , shall experience , that has last Books , though nothing inferiour to his first , will not find equal acceptance . But for 〈◊〉 own part , tho' in general I may be thought to have written too much , yet is it but little that I have wr●tten relating to Divinity . It were a good Rule to be observed both by Writer and Reader , Not how much , but how well ▪ He that cannot write well , had better spa●e his 〈◊〉 and not write at all . Neither●●s he to be thought to write well , who though h● hath some good things thin set and dispersed , yet ●n●●mbers and accloys the Reader with a deal of useless and impertinent stuff . On the contrary , he that writes well , cannot 〈◊〉 too much . For as Pliny the younge● saith well , Vt aliae bonae res , it a bo●ms L●ber eò melior est quisque quo major : As other good Things , so a good Book , the bigger it is , the better is it : which holds as well of the Number as Magnitude of Books . Secondly , Being too hasty in huddling up , and tumbling out of Books : wherein , I confess , I cannot wholly acquit my self of blame . I know well , that the longer a Book lies by me , the perfecter it becomes . Something occurs every day in Reading or Thinking , either to add , or to correct and alter for the better . But should I defer the Edition till the Work were absolutely perfect , I might wait all my Life-time , and leave it to be published by my Executors . Now my Age minding me of the approach of Death ; and Posthumous Pieces generally proving inferiour to those put out by the Authors in their Life-time , I need no other excuse for my hast in publishing what I write . Yet I shall further add in extenuation of the fault , if it be one , that however hasty and precipitate I am in writing , my Books are but small , so that if they be worthless , the Purchase is not great , nor the Expence of Time wasted in the perusal of them very considerable . Yet is not the worth of a Book always answerable to its bulk . But on the contrary , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is usually esteemed , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Thirdly , The last thing for which I had need to Apologize , is the rendring the former Edition of this Treatise worthless by making large Additions to this latter : in excuse whereof I have no more to say than I have already written in an Advertisement to the Reader , premised to my Discourse concerning the Wisdom of God , to which therefore I refer those who desire satisfaction in this particular . Place this Half-sheet next after p. 132 before the 3 Plates . REflecting upon the length of this Discourse concerning the Original of these Bodies , I am suspicious that the vulgar and inconsiderate Reader will be ready to demand , What needs all this ado ? To what purpose so many words about so trivial a Subject ? What reference hath the consideration of Shells and Bones of Fishes petrified to Divinity ? Wherefore I shall in a few words shew the great importance of this Disquisition concerning formed Stones , and the Determination of their Original . For , 1st , If we adhere to their Opinions who hold them to have been original Productions of Nature , in imitation only of the Shells and Bones of Fishes : We put a Weapon into the Atheists hands , affording him a strong Argument to prove that even Animals themselves are casual Productions , and not the effects of Counsel or Design . For to what end are these Bodies curiously figured and adorned ? if for no other but to exhibit such a Form , for the Ornament of the Vniverse , or to gratifie the Curiosity of Man ; these are but general ends , whereas the parts of every Species of Body are formed and fitted to the particular Vses and Conveniences of that Body . And if Nature would delineate or imprint Figures upon Bodies , only to be Spectacles to Man , one would think it should not have made choice of those of the Shells and Bones of Fishes , but rather of such as were absolutely new and different from any frequently seen or belonging to Animals ; which serve rather to amuse than delight him . But 2ly , we find in the Earth not only Stones formed in imitation of Shells ; but real Shells , Teeth and Bones of Fishes , or Bodies so like them , that they are not to be distinguished by Figure , Texture , Colour , Weight , or any other Accident . Now what greater Argument can the Atheist desire to prove , that the Shells of Fishes were never designed by any provident Efficient for their Defence , or their Bones for the sustaining of their Bodies , but that the Fish and Shell containing it , and the Bones sustaining it , did casually concur ▪ than that there should be real Shells produced without any Fish in them , and that in dry places where no Fish ever did or could breed , or indeed live , and real Fish-bones , where there never was nor could be any Fish. Doth it not than concern a Divine to be acquainted with this Objection against the Bodies of Animals being the effects of Counsel and Design , and provided with an answer to it . For my part I must needs confess that this Argument weighs so with me , whether from that innate Prolepsis my self , and I think most other Men have of the Prudence of Nature in all its Operations , or from mine own observing that in all other things , it acts for ends , that it is alone sufficient to preponderate all the Arguments against the contrary Opinions , though I acknowledge them to be of great force and hard to be answered , and to incline or rather constrain me to allow that these Bodies were either real Bones and Shells of Fishes , or owe their Figure to them . I cannot ( to use the Words of F. Columna ) prevail with my self to believe , that Nature ever made Teeth without a Iaw , or Shells without an Animal Inhabitant , or single Bones , no not in their own proper Element , much less in a strange one , Who even of the Vulgar beholding any considerable part of an Animal which he sees not the use of , is not apt presently to ask what it serves for , as by that innate Prolepsis I mentioned before , presuming it was ●ot made in vain , but for some end and use . Suppose any of us should find in the Earth the compleat Skeleton of a Man , he must be as credulous as the Atheist , if he could believe that it grew there of it self , and never had relation to any Man's Body . Why then should we tbink that the entire Skeletons of Fishes found sometimes in the Earth , had no other Original ? nor ever were any part of living Fishes . 2ly , If we chuse and embrace the contrary Opinion , viz. That these Bodies were the real Shells and Bones of Fishes , or owe their Figures to them , we shall find that this also is urged with many and almost unsuperable Difficulties , the principal of which I have already produced , and shall here omit , repeating only two that refer to Divinity . 1. These Bodies being found dispersed all over the Earth , they of the contrary Opinion demand how they come there ? If it be answered , That they were brought in by the general Deluge ; in contradiction thereto , they argue thus . If these Stones were found scattered singly and indifferently all the Earth over , there might be indeed some reason to imagine that they were brought in by the Floud ; but being found in some particular places only , either lying thick in great Beds of Sand and Gravel , or amassed together in huge Lumps , by a stony Cement ▪ such Beds must in all likelihood have been the effect of those Animals breeding there for a considerable time , whereas the Floud continued upon the Earth but ten Months , during half which time it 's not likely that the Mountains were covered ; and yet there are found of these Bodies upon very high Mountains , not excepting the Appenine and Alps themselves . Whence they conclude , that they were neither brought in by the Floud , nor bred during the Floud , b●t some other way produced . For if they were the Shells of Fishes , or their Bones , the Water must needs have covered the whole Earth , even the Mountains themselves for a ●uch longer time than is consistent with the Scripture-History of the Floud , and therefore we must seek some other original of these Bodies . If we stick to the Letter of the Scripture-History of the Creation , that the Creation of Fishes succeeded the Separation of Land and Sea , and that the six days wherein the World was created , were six natural Days and no more , it is very difficult to return a satisfactory Answer to this Objection : I shall therefore only add a conjecture of my own , and that is , That possibly at the first Creation , the whole Earth was not all at once uncovered , but only those parts whereabout Adam and the other Animals were created , and the rest gradually afterwards , perchance not in many Years ; during which time these Shell-fish might breed abundantly all the Sea over , the bottom whereof being elevated and made dry Land , the Beds of Shell-fish , must necessarily be raised together with it . 2. It will hence follow that many Species of Animals have been lost out of the World , which Philosophers and Divines are unwilling to admit , esteeming the Destruction of any one Species a dismembring of the Vniverse , and rendring the World imperfect . Whereas they think the Divine Providence is especially concerned and solicitous to secure and preserve the Works of the Creation . And truly so it is , as appears , in that it was so careful to lodge all Land-Animals in the Ark at the time of the general Deluge , and in that of all Animals recorded in Natural Histories , we cannot say that there hath been any one Species lost , no not of the most infirm and most exposed to injury and ravine . Moreover it is likely , that as there neither is nor can be any new Species of Animal produced , all proceeding from Seeds at first created ; so Providence without which one individual Sparrow falls not to the Ground , doth in that manner watch over all that are created , that an entire Species shall not be lost or destroyed by any Accident . Now I say , if these Bodies were sometimes the Shells and Bones of Fish , it will thence follow , that many Species have been lost out of the World , as for example , those Ophiomorphous ones , whose Shells are now called Cornua Ammonis , of which there are many Species , none whereof at this day , appear in our or other Seas , so far as I have hitherto seen , heard or read . To which I have nothing to reply , but that there may be some of them remaining some where or other in the Seas , though as yet they have not come to my Knowledge . For though they may have perished or by some Accident been destroyed out of our Seas , yet the Race of them may be preserved and continued still in others . So though Wolves and Bevers , which we are well assured were sometimes native of England , have been here utterly destroyed and extirpated out of this Island , yet there remain plenty of them still in other Countrys . By what hath been said concerning the nature and original of Stones , I hope it may appear , that this is no idle and unnecessary Discourse , but very momentous and important ; and this Subject , as mean as it seems , worthy the most serious consideration of Christian Philosophers and Divines ; concerning which , though I have spent many thoughts , yet can I not fully satisfie my self , much less then am I likely to satisfie others . But I promise my self and them more full satisfaction shortly from the Labours of those who are more conversant and better acquainted with these Bodies than I , who have been more industrious in searching them out , and happy in discovering them , who have been more curious and diligent in considering and comparing them , more critical and exact in observing and noting their nature , texture , figure , parts , places , differences , and other accidents , than my self , and particularly that learned and ingenious Person before remembred . The following Tables , containing some Species of the most different Genera of these Bodies , viz. Shark's Teeth , Wolf-fish's Teeth , Cockles or Concha , Periwinkles or Turbens , Cornua Ammonis or Serpent stones ▪ Sea-urchins and their Prickles , Vertebres and other Bones of Fishes , entire Fishes Petrifi'd , and of those some singly , some represented as they lye in Beds and Quarries under Ground , for the information of those who are less acquainted with such Bodie , were thought fit to be added to this Edition . TAB . II. Pag. 162. FIG . 1 , 2. Several Fragments and Lumps of petrify'd Shells , as they lie in Quarries and Beds under ground ; on many of these Petrifactions there still remain some Laminae , or Plates of the Original Shells , which prove them not to be Stones primarily so figur'd . Fig 3. The Cornu Ammonis lying in Rocks with other petrify'd Bodies . TAB . III. Pag. 162. FIG . 1 , 2. Two petrify'd Fishes lying in Stone , with their Seales and Bones . Fig. 3. A Sea-Urchin petrify'd with its prickles broken off , which are a sort of Lapis Iudaicus , or Iew-Stones ; their Insertions on the Studs or Protuberances of the Shell are here shewn . See their History and Manner of Lying in Stone and Beds , in Agostino Scilla . 4. Napoli . TAB . IV. Pag. 162. FIG . 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13 , 14. Several petrify'd Teeth of Dog-Fishes , Sharks , and other Fishes . Fig. 15 , 16. The same lying in a Tophaceous Bed , and also in a Jaw-Bone . Fig. 17. The petrify'd Teeth of a Wolf-Fish , in a piece of the Jaw ; the Round Ones , or Grinders , are sold in Maltha for petrify'd Eyes of Serpents ; and by our Jewellers and Goldsmiths for Toad-stones , commonly put in Rings . Fig. 18 , 19 , 20. Other petrify'd Bones of Fishes , especially Joynts , or Vertebra's of Back-bones , one with two stony Spines , issuing out , f. 20. See them more at large in the Draughts of that curious Sicilian Painter , Agostino Scilla . Place this before Tab. II. p. 162. The CONTENTS . DISCOURSE I. Of the Primitive CHAOS , and Creation of the WORLD . CHAP. I. Testimonies of the Ancient Heathen Writers , Hesiod , Ovid , Aristophanes , Lucan , Euripides , concerning the Chaos , and what they meant by it . Chap. II. That the Creation of the World out of a Chaos , is not repugnant to the Holy Scripture , if soberly understood , p , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8. Chap. III. Of the separating the Land and Water , and raising up the Mountains , p. 9 , &c. By what means the Waters were gathered together into one place , and the dry Land made to appear , p. 10. That subterraneous Fires and Flatus's , might be of power sufficient to produce such an effect , proved from the force and effects of Gunpowder , and the raising up of new Mountains , p. 11 , 12 , 13. The shaking of the whole known World by an Earthquake , p. 13 , 14. That the Mountains , Islands , and whole Continents were probably at first raised up by subterraneous Fires , proved by the Authority of Lydiate and Strabo , p. 15 , 16 , 17. Of subterraneous Caverns passing under the bottom of the Sea , p. 19 , 20 , 21 , &c. A Discourse concerning the Equality of the Sea and Land , both as to the extent of each , and the height of one , to the depth of the other , taken from the Shores , p. 25 , 26 , 27 , 31 , 32 , 33. That the motion of the Water levels the bottom of the Sea , p. 28 , 29 , 30. A Discourse concerning the Use of the Mountains , 35 , 36 , 37 , &c. The Sum of what hath been said of the Division and Disposition of the Water and Earth , p. 44. Chap. IV. Of the Creation of Animals : some Questions concerning them resolved , p. 46. That God Almighty did at first create either the Seeds of all Animate Bodies , and dispersed them all the Earth over : or else the first Sett of Animals themselves in their full state and perfection , giving each Species a power by Generation to propagate their like , p. 46 , 47. Whether God at first created a great number of each Species , or only two , a Male and a Female , p. 47 , 48. Whether all individual Animals which already have been , and hereafter shall be , were at first actually created by God , or only the first Sett of each Species , the rest proceeding from them by way of Generation , and being a new produced , p. 49 , 50 , 51 , &c. Objections against the first part answered : 1. That it seems impossible , that the Ovaries of the first Animals should actually include the innumerable Myriads of those that may proceed from them in so many Generations as have been , and shall be to the end of the World : This shewn not to be so incredible from the multitude of parts , into which Matter may be , and is divided , in many Experiments , p. 51 , 52 , 53 , 54. &c. 2. If all the Members of Animals already formed do pre exist in the Egg , how can the Imagination of the Mother change the shape , and that so notoriously sometimes , as to produce a Calve's-head , or Dog's-face , or the like monstrous Members . Several Answers to thus Objection offered , p. 57 , 58 , 59 ▪ DISCOURSE II. Of the General DELUGE , in the Days of Noah , its Causes and Effects . p. 62. CHAP. I. Testimonies of Ancient Heathen Writers , and some Ancient Coyns or Medals , verifying the Scripture-History of the Deluge , p. 63 , 64 , 65 , 66. That the Ancient Poets and Mythologists , by Deucalion understood Noah , and by Deucalion's Flood the General Deluge proved , 66 , 67 , 68 , 69. Chap. II. Of the Causes of the General Deluge , 70 : 1. A miraculous transmutation of Air into Water rejected , 70 , 71 , 72. That Noah's Flood was not Topical , 73. 2 , & 3. The emotion of the Center of the Earth , or a violent depression of the Surface of the Ocean , the most probable partial Causes of the Deluge : but the immediate Causes assigned by the Scripture , are the breaking up of the Fountains of the Great Deep ▪ and the opening of the Windows of Heaven , 73. That those Causes are sufficient to produce a Deluge , granting a change of the Centre of the Earth , to prevent the Waters running off , 73 , 74 , 75. That all the Vapours suspended in the Air might contribute much towards a Flood , ibid. Concerning the Expence of the Sea by Vapour , 76 , 77 , 78 , &c. Of the Waters keeping its Level : An Objection concerning an Under-current at the Propon●is , The Streights of Gibralter , and the Baltick Sound , proposed and replied to , 81 , 82 , 83 , 84. Concerning the breaking up of the Fountains of the Great Deep , and how the Waters might be made to 〈◊〉 , 84 , 15. The inferiour Circulation , and perpetual Motion of the Water disapproved , 86 , &c. That the Continents and Islands are so equally dispersed all the World over , as to counterballance one another , so that the Centers of Motion , Gravity , and Magnitude , concur in one , 87 , 88. An occasional Discourse concerning the Original of Fountains , 89 , 90 , &c. to 116. That the Preponderancy of the Earth , and the Waters lying on an heap in the opposite Hemisphere , cannot be the cause of the Waters ascent in Springs , proved 86 , 88 , 89. That Rains and Snow may suffice to feed the Springs , and do feed the ordinary ones , proved 89 , 90 , 91. That the Rain-water sinks down , and makes its way into the Earth , more than ten , or twenty , or forty , or even an hundred Foot , proved by many Arguments and Experiments 92. 93 , 94 , &c. Mr. Halley's Opinion , That Springs and Rivers owe their Original to Vapours condensed on the sides of the Mountains , and not unto Rain , propounded and approved in great part as to hot Countries , tho' Rains even there not wholly excluded , p. 98 , 99 , &c. but disallowed as to the more temperate and cold ones , yet even there the Vapours granted to have a good interest in their production , 101 , 102 , &c. to 116. Observations communicated by Dr. Tancr . Robinson , concerning the Original of Fountains , Dropping Trees , &c. in confirmation in part of Mr. Halley's Opinion 110 , 111. An Experiment of mine own , in confirmation of the Histories of Dropping , or Fountain-trees , 113. Inferences upon the supposition of the Rivers pouring into the Sea half an Ocean of Water daily 117 , 118 , &c. The most probable Causes of the Deluge , viz. the emotion of the Center of the Earth , or an extraordinary depr●ssion of the Superficies of the Sea , 121 , 122 , 123. Chap. III. Of the Effects of the Deluge in general , p. 125. 126. Chap. IV. Of formed Stones , Sea-shells , and other Marine , or Marine-like Bodies found at great distance from the Shores , supposed to have been brought in by the Deluge , p. 127. Wherein is treated at large concerning the Nature and Original of these Bodies : and that great Question , Whether they were originally the real Shells and Bones of Fishes , or Stones cast in such Molds ? or , Whether they be primitive Productions of Nature , in imitation only of such Shells and Bones , not owing their Figure to them ? largely discussed , the Arguments on both sides produced and weighed , 127 , 128 , &c. to 162. Chap. V. That there have been great Changes made in the superficial part of the Earth since the General Deluge , and by what means , 163 , &c. As for instance , The Submersion of the great Island of Atlantis , 163. The breaking off Sicily from Italy : Ceylon from India : Sumatra from Malacca , 164 : of Britain from France , proved out of Verstegan , 165 : of Barbary from Spain : of Asia from Thrace , 166 , 167. The raising up of new Islands , 167 , 168. The atteration of the skirts of the Sea , instances whereof are , 1. The Dutch Netherlands , proved out of Verstegan , by sufficient Arguments , to have been anciently covered by the Sea. 2. The great level of the Fens running through Holland in Lincolnshire , the Isle of Ely in Cambridgeshire , and Marshland in Norfolk . 3. The Craux in Provence in France . 4. The whole Land of Aegypt . 5. Probably all China : with many others briefly mentioned , 168 , 169 , &c. to 174. The Submersion of the Land by the Irruptions and Inundations of the Sea : Several instances thereof , 175 , 176 , 177. Changes by the encroachments of the Sea undermining the Shores , and washing them away ; and again letting the Earth so washed away , to settle not far from the Shores , and so raise up Islands , 178 , 179. Changes by the depression and sinking of the Mountains , the Earth being washed down by shots of Rain , Rivers , and subterraneous Waters . These so great and considerable as to endanger in conclusion the submersion of the whole dry Land , unless some stop be put , p. 179 , 180 , 181. Changes made by Earth-quakes : of which many instances out of Strabo , Pliny , and others are produced , 181 , 182 , &c. A particular Narrative and Account of the late terrible Earthquake in Jamaica , with Remarks and Observations Natural and Moral upon it , 186 , 187 , &c. to 194. An occasional Discourse concerning the Nature , Causes , and Differences of Earthquakes , 194 , 195 , &c. to 206. A particular Account of the late remarkable , and far-extended Earthquake , which happened here with us in England , and in other parts of Europe , upon Septemb. 8. 1692. 209 , 210 , &c. to 216. Of extraordinary Floods caused by long continuing Showers , or violent Storms and Shots of Rain , 221 , 222 , &c. Of boisterous and violent Winds and Hurricans , what Interest they have in the Changes wrought in the Earth , 225 , 226 , 227 , 228. That the Earth doth not proceed so fast towards ● general Inundation and Submersion by Water , as the force and agency of all these Causes seem to require , 229. DISCOURSE III. Of the Future Dissolution of the World , and the General Conslagration . THE Introduction being a Discourse concerning Prophesie , 231 , 232 , &c. Chap. I. The Division of the Words [ 2 Peter 3. 1. ] and the Doctrine contained in them , with the Heads of the following Discourse , viz. I. Testimonies concerning the Dissolution . 1. Of the Holy Scriptures . 2. Of ancient Christian Writers . 3. Of Heathen Philosophers and Sages . II. Seven Questions concerning the Dissolution of the World proposed . Chap. II. The Testimonies of Scripture concerning the Dissolution of the World. And Dr. Hammond's Expositions , referring the most of them to the Destruction of the City and Temple of Jerusalem , and the Period of the Jewish State and Polity considered , and pleaded for , 240 , 241 , &c. to 258. Chap. III. Testimonies of the Ancient Fathers and Doctors of the Church , concerning the Dissolution of the World , 258 , 259 , &c. to 264. Chap. IV. The Testimonies of some Heathen Philosophers , and other Writers , concerning the Dissolution ; the Epicureans 264 ; the Stoicks 265 , &c. who held certain Periods of In●●olation and Conflagrations 267 , 268. That this Opinion of a 〈◊〉 Conflagration was of far greater Antiquity then that Sect proved 272. Chap. V. The first Question concerning the World's Dissolution ; Whether there be any thing in Nature that may probably cause or argue a Future Dissolution ? Four probable means propounded and discussed 277. Sect. 1. The first is the probability of the Waters naturally returning to overflow and cover the Earth 277. The old Argument from the World's Dissolution taken from us daily consenescency and decay rejected 278. The necessity of such a prevailing of the Waters daily upon the dry Land , till at last it proceed to a total submersion of it , in the course of Nature , as things now stand , unless some stop be put , proved ▪ From the continual streightning of the Sea , and l●wering the Mountains and high Grounds by Rains , Floods and Rivers , washing away , and carrying down the Earth , and from the Seas encroaching upon the Shares 283 , to 296. A large Qu●tation out of Josephus Blancanus , demonst●ating the same thing by many Arguments 296. Sect. 2. The second probable Means or Cause of the World's Destruction in a Natural way , viz. the extinction of the Sun 314. Sect. 3. The third possible Cause of the World's Destruction ▪ The eruption of the Central Fire 316. That the being of such a Fire is no way repugnant either to Scripture or Reason 318 , 320. Sect. 4. The fourth possible Cause of the World's Dissolution , The Earth's Dryness and Inflammability in the Torrid Z●ne , and the concurrent eruptions of V●l●ane●● 323. That the inclination of the Ecliptick to the Aequator doth not diminish 323. That tho' there were such a drying and parching of the Earth in the Torrid Zone , it would not probably infer a Conflagration 324 , 325. That there hath not yet been , nor in the ordinary Course of Nature can be any such drying or parching of the Earth in the Torrid Zone 326. The possibility of the desic●ation of the Sea by natural means denied 328 , 329. The fixedness and intransmutability of Principles , secures the Universe from Dissolution , Destruction of any present Species , or by Production of any new , 330. Chap. VI. Containing an Answer to the second Question , Whether shall this Dissolution be effected by natural , or extraordinary means , and what they shall be ? 331. Chap. VII . The third Question answered , Whether shall the Dissolution be gradual and successive , or momentanouns and sudden ? 334. Chap. VIII . The fourth Question resolved , Whether shall there be any Signs or Fore-runners of the Dissolution of the World ? 337. Chap. IX . The fifth Question debated , At what Period of time shall the World be dissolved ? and particularly , Whether at the end of Six thousand Years ? 342. Chap. X. How far shall this Dissolution , or Conflagration extend ? Whether to the Aetherial Heavens , and all the Host of them , Sun , Moon , and Stars , or to the Aerial only ? 349. Chap. XI . The seventh and last Question , Whether shall the whole World be consumed and destroyed or annihilated , or only refined and purified 353. The Restitution and Continuance of the World proved by the Testimonies of Scripture and Antiquity , and also by Reason , 358. The Arguments for the Abolition and Annihilation answer'd , 360 , 362. Chap. XII . The Inference the Apostle makes from the precedent Doctrine : Of future Rewards and Punishments . The Eternity of future Punishments proved from the Authority of Scripture and Antiquity . How the Eternity of Punishments can consist with the Iustice and Goodness of God , from p. 364. to the end of the Book . DISCOURSE I. Of the Primitive CHAOS and Creation of the World. IN the former Edition of this Treatise this Discourse concerning the Primitive Chaos and Creation of the World , and that other concerning the Destruction thereof by the Waters of the General Deluge , in the days of Noah , were brought in by way of Digression ; because I designed not at first to treat of them , but only of the Conflagration or Dissolution of the World by Fire ; but was afterwards , when I had made a considerable progress in the Dissolution , at the instance of some Friends , because of their Relation to my Subject , prevailed upon to say something of them . But now that I am at liberty so to do , I shall not handle them any more by the by , but make them substantial Parts of my Book , and dispose them , as is most natural , accordding to their priority and posteriority in order of time , beginning with the Chaos and Creation . CHAP. I. Testimonies of the Ancient Heathen Writers concerning the Chaos , and what they meant by it . IT was an ancient Tradition among the Heathen , that the World was created out of a Chaos . First of all the ancient Greek Poet Hesiod , who may contend for Antiquity with Homer himself , makes mention of it in his Theogonia , not far from the beginning , in these words . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . First of all there was a Chaos . And a few Verses after , speaking of the immediate Production or Off-spring of the Chaos , he saith , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . From Chaos proceeded Hell , and Night [ or Darkness ] which seems to have its foundation or occasion from the second Verse of the first Chapter of Genesis ; And the Earth was without form and void ; and darkness was upon the face of the deep . Of this testimony of Hesiod , Lactantius takes notice , and censures it , in the first Book of his Institutions 〈…〉 Hesiodus non à Deo conditore , sumens exordium , sed à Chao , quod est rudis inordinat á que materiae confusae congeries . Hesiod not taking his beginning from God the Creator of all things , but from the Chaos , which is a rude and inordinate heap of confused matter . And so Ovid describes it in the beginning of his Metamorphosis ; Quem dixere Chaos , rudis indigestáque moles , Nec quicquam nisi pondus iners congestáque eôdem Non bene junctarum discordia semina rerum . That is , One face had Nature , which they Chaos nam'd An undigested lump , a barren load , Where jarring Seeds of things ill joyn'd aboad . Others of the Ancients have also made mention of the Chaos , as Aristophanes in Avibus . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. And Lucan in the beginning of his first Book Antiquum repetent iterum Chaos omnia , &c. Of the formation of all the Parts of the World out of this Chaos , Ovid in the place fore-quoted , gives us a full and particular description : and Euripides before him a brief one , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. The Heaven and Earth were at first of one form ; but after they were separated , the Earth brought forth Trees , Birds , Beasts , Fishes and Mankind . The like account also the ancient Philosopher Anaxagoras gives of the Creation of the World , beginning his Philosophy thus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : that is , All things ( at first ) were together , or mingled and confused , then Mind supervening disposed them in a beautiful order . That which I chiefly dislike in this Opinion of theirs is , that they make no mention of the Creation of this Chaos , but seem to look upon it as self-existent and improduced . CHAP. II. That the Creation of the World out of a Chaos is not repugnant to the Holy Scripture . THis Opinion of a Chaos , if soberly understood , not as self-existent and improduced , but in the first place created by God , and preceding other Beings , which were made out of it , is not , so far as I can discern , any way repugnant to the Holy Scripture , but on the contrary rather consonant and agreeable thereto . For Moses in the History and Description of the Creation in the first Chapter of Genesis , saith not that God created all things in an instant in their full state and perfection , but that he proceeded gradually and in order , from more imperfect to more perfect Beings , first beginning with the Earth , that is , the Terraqueous Globe , which was made tohu vabohu , without form and void , the Waters covering the face of the Land , which were afterwards separated from the Land , and gathered together into one place . Then he created out of the Land and Water first Plants , and then Animals , Fishes , Birds , Beasts , in Order , and last of all formed the Body of Man of the Dust of the Earth . And whereas there is no particular mention made of the Creation of Metals , Minerass and other Fossils , they must be comprehended in the word Earth , as the Water it self also is in the second Verse of this first Chapter . It seems therefore to me consonant to the Scripture , That God Almighty did at first create the Earth or Terraqueous Globe , containing in its self the Principles of all simple inanimate Bodies , or the minute and naturally indivisible Particles of which they were compounded , of various but a determinate number of Figures , and perchance of different magnitudes ; and these variously and confusedly commixed , as though they had been carelesly shaken and shuffled together ; yet not so , but that there was order observed by the most Wise Creator in the disposition of them . And not only so , but that the same Omnipotent Deity did create also the Seeds or Seminal Principles of all Animate Bodies , both Vegetative and Sensitive ; and disperst them , at least the Vegetative , all over the superficial part of the Earth and Water . And the Notion of such an Earth as this is , the Primitive Patriarchs of the World delivered to their Posterity , who , by degrees annexing something of sabulous to it , imposed upon it the name of Chaos . The next work of the Divine Power and Wisdom was the separation of the Water from the dry Land , and raising up of the Mountains , of which I shall treat more particularly in the next Chapter . To which follows the giving to both Elements a power of hatching , as I may so say , or quickening and bringing to perfection the Seeds they contained ; first the more imperfect , as Herbs and Trees ; then the more perfect , Fish , Fowl , Four-footed Beasts , and creeping Things or Infects . Which may be the meaning of those Commands of God , which were operative and effectual , communicating to the Earth and Water a power to produce what he commanded them , Gen. 1. 11. Let the Earth bring forth Grass , &c. and v. 20. Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life , and fowl that may fly above the Earth , &c. And v. 24. Let the Earth bring forth the living creature after his kind , cattel and creeping thing , and beast of the Earth after his kind . So the Earth was at first cloathed with all sorts of Herbs and Trees ; and both Earth and Water furnished with Inhabitants . And this the Ancients understood by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . But whether out of prae-existing Seeds , as I suppose , or not , certain it is that God at that time did give an extraordinary and miraculous power to the Land and Water of producing Vegetables and Animals : and after there were as many of every kind brought forth as there were Seeds created at first ; or as many as it seemed good to the Divine Creator to produce without Seed ; there remained no further ability in those Elements to bring forth any more ; but all the succeeding owe their original to Seed ; God having given to every Species a power to generate or propagate its like . CHAP. III. Of the separating the Land and Water , and raising up the Mountains . SUpposing that God Almighty did at first create the Terrestrial Globe , partly of solid and more ponderous , partly of fluid and lighter parts ; the solid and ponderous must needs naturally subside , the fluid and lighter get above . Now that there were such different parts created , is clear , and therefore it is reasonable to think that the Waters at first should stand above and cover the Earth : and that they did so , seems evident to me from the testimony of the Scripture . For in the History of the Creation in the first Chapter of Genesis , verse 2. it is said , That the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters , intimating that the Waters were uppermost . And God said , verse 9. let the waters under the Heaven be gathered together into one place , and let the dry land appear . Whence , I think , it is manifest to any unprejudiced Reader , That before that time the Land was covered with water . Especially if we add the testimony of the holy Psalmist , Psalm 104. vers . 6. & 9. which is as it were a comment upon this place of Genesis , where speaking of the Earth at the Creation , he saith , Thou coveredst it with the deep as with a garment ; the waters stood above the Mountains ... and ver . 9. That they turn not again to cover the Earth . And that this gathering together of waters was not into any subterraneous Abyss , seems likewise clear from the Text. For it is said , That God called this Collection of waters Seas , as if it been on purpose to prevent such a mistake . Whether this separation of the Land and Water , and gathering the waters together into one place , were done by the immediate application and agency of God's Almighty Power , or by the intervention and instrumentality of second Causes , I cannot determine . It might possibly be effected by the same Causes that Earthquakes are , viz. subterraneous Fires and Flatuses . We see what incredible effects the Accension of Gunpowder hath : it rends Rocks , and blows up the most ponderous and solid Walls , Towers and Edifices , so that its force is almost irresistible . Why then might not such a proportionable quantity of such Materials set on fire together raise up the Mountains themselves , how great and ponderous soever they be , yea the whole Superficies of the dry Land ( for it must all be elevated ) above the Waters ? And truly to me the Psalmist seems to intimate this Cause , Psalm 104. 7. For after he had said , The waters stood above the mountains ; he adds , At thy rebuke they fled , at the voice of thy thunder they hasted away . Now we know that an Earthquake is but a subterraneous Thunder , and then immediately follows , The mountains ascend , the valleys descend , &c. If there might be a high Hill raised up near the City Troezen , out of a plain Field , by the force of a subterraneous Fire or Flatus , as Ovid tells us . Est prope Pitthaeam tumulus Troezena sine ullis Arduus arboribus , quondam planissima campi Area , nunc tumulus : nam ( res horrenda relatu ) Vis fera ventorum , caecis inclusa cavernis , Expirare aliqua cupiens , luctatáque frustra Liberiore frui coelo , cum carcere rima Nulla fuit toto , nec pervia flatibus esset , Extentam tumefecit humum , ceu spiritus oris Tendere vesicam solet , aut derepta bicornis Terga capri ; tumor ille loci permansit & alti Collis habet speciem , longóque induruit aevo . A Hill by Pitthaean Traezen mounts uncrown'd With Sylvan Shades , which once was level ground , For furious Winds ( a story to admire ) Pent in blind Caverns , strugling to expire ; And vainly seeking to enjoy th' Extent Of freer Air , the Prison wanting vent , Puffs up the hollow Earth extended so , As when with swelling Breath we Bladders blow . The tumour of the place remained still . In time grown solid , like a lofty Hill. A parallel Instance hereto we have of later date , of a Hill not far from Puzzuolo [ Puteoli ] beside the Gulph of Baiae , which I my self have view'd and been upon . It is by the Natives called Monte di cenere , and was raised by an Earthquake Sept. 29. 1538. of about one hundred foot perpendicular altitude ; though some make it much higher : according to Stephanus Pighius it is a Mile ascent to the top , and four Miles round at the foot : We indeed judged it not near so great . The People say it bears nothing ; nothing of any use or profit I suppose they mean : else I am sure there grows Heath , Myrtle , Mastick-tree , and other Shrubs upon it . It is a spungy kind of Earth , and makes a great sound under a Man's feet that stamps upon it . The same Earthquake threw up so much Earth . Stones and Ashes as quite filled up the lacus Lucrinus , so that there is nothing left of it now , but a fenny Meadow . If such Hills , I say , as these may be , and have been elevated by subterraneous Wild-fire , Flatus or Earthquakes , Si parvis liceat componere magna , if we may compare great things with small , why might not the greatest and highest Mountains in the World be raised up in like manner by a subterraneous Flatus or Wild-fire , of quantity and force sufficient to work such an effect , that is , that bears as great a proportion to the superincumbent weight and bulk to be elevated , as those under these smaller Hills did to theirs ? But we cannot doubt this may be done , when we are well assured that the like hath been done . For the greatest and highest Ridge of Mountains in the World , the Andes of Peru , have been for some hundreds of Leagues in length violently shaken , and many alterations made therein by an Earthquake that happened in the year 1646. mentioned by Kircher in his Arca Noae , from the Letters of the Jesuits . And Pliny tells us of his own knowledge , that the Alps and Appennine have often been shaken with Earthquakes : Exploratum est mihi Alpes Apenninumque saepius tremuisse , lib. 2. cap 80. Nay more then all this , we read that in the time of the Emperour Valentinian the first , there was an Earthquake that shook all the known World. Whilst this Innovator , [ that is Procopius ] was yet alive ( saith Amm. Marcellinus lib. 26. cap. 14. ) Horrendi tremores per omnem orbis ambitum grassati sunt subitò , quales nec fabulae , nec veridicae nobis antiquitates exponunt . Paulò enim post lucis exortum denfitate praevia fulgurum acriùs vibratorum tremefacta concutitur omnis terreni stabilitas ponderis , maréque dispulsum retrò fluctibus evolutis abscessit , ut retecta voragine profundodorum species natantium multiformes limo cernerentur haerentes , valliúmque vastitates & montium , ut opinari dabatur , suspicerent radios solis quos primigenia rerum sub immensis gurgitibus amandavit , &c. that is , Horrid Earthquakes suddenly raged all the World over , the like whereto neither Fables nor true Antiquities ever acquaint us with , or make mention of . For soon after break of day redoubled smart and violent flashes of Lightning preceding , the stable and ponderous mass of the whole Earth was shaken and made to tremble ; and the Sea with revolved waves was driven backwards , and forced so far to recede , that the bottom of the great Deeps and Gulfs being discovered , multiform Species of Fishes forsaken by the water were seen lying on the Mud : and those vast Valleys and Mountains which the primigenial Nature had sunk deep and concealed under immense waters ( as we had reason to think ) saw the Sun beams . Wherefore many Ships resting upon the dry ground , the Mariners wandring carelesly up and down through the small reliques of the waters , that they might gather up Fishes and other things with their hands ; The Sea-waves , being as it were grieved with their repulse , rise up again , and making their way backward through the fervid Shallows , violently dashing against the Islands and extended Shores of the Continents , threw down and levelled numerable Edifices in Cities and where else they were found . Where see more of the effects of it . Of this Earthquake we find mention also in Zosimus and Orosius . If this story be true , as certainly it is , we have no reason to doubt of the possibility of the Dry land being thus raised at first by subterraneous Fire . And with us agrees the learned Thomas Lydyat in his Philosophical Disquisition concerning the origine of Fountains , &c. being of opinion not only that it might be so , but that it was so . I shall give you his own words , Vbi aliud quoque summae admirationis plenum Terrae motûs atque Ignis subterranei effectum notandum venit , montium sci . generatio . And then having mentioned the raising up Islands in the Sea by subterraneous Fires , he proceeds thus , Quomodo etiam omnes montes qui uspiam sunt , unà cum ipsis terris Continentibus ( quae nihil aliud sunt quàm sparsi in Oceano majores montes sive insulae ) in mundi primordiis , ( quando nimirum ignis quo de loquimur , in terrae visceribus à potentissimo mundi Conditore accensus est ) extitisse maximè fit verisimile , mari in cava loca recedente , & terrestribus Animalibus ( ejusdem Divini numinis sapientissimo consilio ) habitandi locum relinquente . That is , After which manner also all the Mountains in the World , together with the Continents themselves , ( which are nothing else but great Mountains or Islands scattered in the Ocean ) in the beginning of the World , when the fire of which we speak was first kindled in the bowels of the Earth by the Almighty Creator , were ( as it is most highly probable ) originally raised up : the Sea receding into the cavities and depressed places , and by the most wise counsel of the supreme Deity leaving room for terrestrial Animals to inhabit . Then which nothing can be said more consonant to what we have written : And I was highly pleased and satisfied to find such Philosophy in so learned and judicious a Writer . And in confirmation of this Doctrine , Strabo himself , though he had not , nor could have any knowledge at all of the prodigious effects of Gunpowder , yet makes no difficulty to affirm the possibility of raising up as well the Continents and Mountains as the Islands by Earthquakes and subterraneous Fires ; toward the latter end of the first Book of his Geography discoursing thus : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And a little after , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , For Earthquakes and Eruptions of Flatus [ Blasts ] or sudden tumors of the submarine Earth , or bottom of the Sea , may swell and elevate the Sea ; so that not only small lumps or masses of matter , but even Islands may be raised up in the midst of it . Neither if small Islands can be raised , may not great ones too ; neither may Islands be heaved up , and not Continents as well . And Sicily may as well be thought to have been thrown up out of the Deep by the force of the Aetnaean fire , and sticking together to have continued above water , as to have been a piece broken off from Italy . And the like may be said of the Islands of Lipara and Pithecusae . Of the possibity of doing it we need not doubt , when we have sufficient proof of the thing done in lesser Islands thus heaved up in the midst of the Sea , by submarine fires . Strabo lib. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , Between Thera and Therasia flames issuing out of the Sea for four days , ( so that the whole Sea boil'd and burned ) blew up by little and little , as if it had been raised by Machines , and composed of great lumps or masses , an Island of twelve furlongs circumference . And Pliny tells us , that the Island Hiera near Italy , in the time of the Social War , together with the Sea it self , did burn for several days . His words are , In medio Mari Hiera insula juxta Italiam cum ipso Mari arsit per aliquot dies . And Strabo lib. 1. reports , That about Methone in the Bay of Hermione , there was Earth raised , and as it were blown up to the height of seven Furlongs by a fiery breath or exhalation , which by day time was unaccessible by reason of heat and sulphureous slench , but smelling sweet by night , and shining so as to be seen asar off , likewise casting such a heat , as to cause the Sea to boil for five Furlongs , and to render it troubled for the space of twenty ; raising up therein a Baich or Bank of Stones as big as Towers . These Instances I alledge principally because they seem to demonstrate a possibility of the accension of fire in the Earth when it was wholly covered with Water , and had no entercourse or communion with the superiour or external Air : which is the main and most material Objection against the elevation of the dry Land at the beginning by subterraneous fires . You will say , If the Mountains be thus heaved up by subterraneous fires , the Earth must needs be hollow all underneath them , and there must be vast Dens and Caverns disperst throughout them . I answer , 'T is true indeed , so there are ; as may undeniably be proved by instances . For the new Mountain we mentioned at Puteoli , that was thus raised , being of a Mile steep ascent , and four Miles round at the foot , a proportionable Cavity must be left in the Earth underneath : And the Mountain Aetna at the last Eructation alone having disgorged out of its bowels so great a flood of melted Materials , as if spread at the depth and breadth of three foot , might reach four times round the whole Circuit of the Terraqueous Globe , there must likewise an answerable Vault be left within . You will demand , How then comes it to pass , that they stand so firm , and do not founder and fall in after so many Ages . I answer , that they may stand , appears by the foresaid new-raised Mountain . For notwithstanding the Cavity in and under it , it hath stood firm and staunch , without the least sinking or subsidency , for above an hundred and fifty years : neither is there any great sinking or falling in at Aetna it self ; at least in no degree answerable to it s ejected matter . This assertion is confirmed by the unanimous vote and testimony of all Writers , Ancient and Modern , who have handled this Subject . But Alphonsus Borellus supposes them not to have duly considered the matter , and calculated the quantity of the ejected materials and the bulk of the Mountain , and compared them together ; but to have been carried away by the prejudices and perswasions of the People , who looking upon the top of the Mountain at a distance , think it but a small thing in comparison of the ejected Sand and Ashes that covered whole Countries ; and those vast Rivers of liquid stones and other ingredients , that ran down so many miles , whereas he by a moderate computation found out that the total of what the Mountain disgorged at the last eruption amounted not ( as I remember ) to the fourteen thousandth part of the Solidity of the whole Mountain . The reason is the strength and firmness of their Vaulture and Pillars , sufficient to support the superincumbent weight . And yet in some places there are sinkings and fallings in , which have afterwards become Valleys or Pools of Water . But as for the Cavities that are lower than the Superficies of the Ocean , the Water , where it could insinuate and make its way , hath filled them up to that height . I say where it could make its way , for that there are many empty Cavities even under the Sea it self , appears by the shaking and heating too of the very Water of the Sea in some places in Earthquakes , and raising up the borders or skirts of it , so as to drive the Water a great way back ; and the raising up new Islands in the middle of the Sea ; as Delos and Rhodes , and Anaphe , and Nea , and Alone , and Hiera , and Thera mentioned by Pliny , Hist lib. 2. c. 87. and Thia in his own time ; and Therasia in the Aegean in Senaca's time , which was heaved up in the sight of many Mariners then present and looking on . I am not ignorant , that the learned Man I lately quoted , I mean Alph. Borellus , in his Book De Incendiis Aetnae , is of opinion , that the middle part , or as he calls it , the kernel of that Mountain is firm and solid , without any great caverns or vacuities , and that all those vaults and cavities in which the fire rages are near the superficial or cortical part : And derides those who fancy that Aetna , the Aeolian Islands , Lipara , Strongyle , &c. and Vesuvius do communicate by subterraneous channels and passages running under the bottom of the Sea. But saving the respect due to him for his learning and ingenuity , there is good Authority on their side ; and our ratiocinations against the possibility of such a thing must give place to the clear proof of matter of fact . Iulius Ethnicus an ancient Writer , quoted by Ludovicus Vives in his Annotations upon S. Augustine , De Civitate Dei , gives us this Relation , Marco Aemilio , Lucio Aurelio Consulibus , Aetna mons terrae motu ignes super verticem latè diffudit , & ad Insulam Liparam mare efferbuit , & quibusdam adustis navibus vapore plerósque navaleis exanimavit : Piscium vim magnam exanimem dispersit , quos Liparenses avidiùs epulis adpetenteis contaminatione ventris consumpti sunt , ita ut novâ pestilentià vast arentur insulae . That is , Marcus Aemilius and Lucius Aurelius being Consuls , Mount Aetna being shaken by an Earthquake , cast forth and scattered fire from its top far and wide . At which time the Sea at the Island of Lipara was boyling hot , and some Ships being burnt most of the Seamen were stifled with the vapour : besides it dispersed abroad a power of dead fish , which the Liparensians greedily ga●●ering up and eating , were consumed with a contagious disease in their bellies : so that the Islands were wasted with a new sort of pestii●●ce . And Father Kircher the Jesuite , in the Preface to his Mundus Subterraneus giving a Relation of an Earthquake which shook a great part of Calabria , and made notable devastations there , which himself saw , and was in , Anno 1638. clearly demonstrates that Aetna , Stromboli , and the Mountains of Calabria , do communicate by vaults and caverns passing under the bottom of the Sea. I shall insert but one passage out of him , referring the Reader to the fore-quoted Preface for the rest . Hisce calamitatibus ( saith he ) dum jactamur , ego curiosiùs intuitus Strongylum , 60 ferè milliarium intercapedine dissitum , illum insolito modo furere notavi , &c. i.e. While we were tost with these calamities , I beholding curiously the Island Stromboli about 60 miles distant , observed it to rage after an unusual manner , for it appeared all filled with fire in such plenty , that it seemed to cast forth mountains of flame : a spectacle horrid to behold and formidable to the most undaunted Spirit . In the mean time there was a certain sound perceived as it were of Thunder , but by reason of the great distance from whence it came somewhat obscure , which by degrees , proceeding forward in the subterraneous conduits , grew greater and greater , till it came to the place just underneath us , [ they were at Lopez by the Sea ] where it shook the Earth with such a roaring or murmure and fury , that being not able to stand any longer upon our Legs , we were forced , to support our selves , to catch hold upon any shrub or twig that was near us , lest our limbs should be put out of joynt by too much shaking and concussion . At which time happened a thing worthy of immortal and eternal memory , viz. the subversion of the famous Town of S. Eusemia ; which he goes about to relate . As for Vesuvius , if that be not hollow down to the very roots and foundations of it , how comes it to pass that at the times of its deflagrations it should vomit out such stoods of boiling Waters ? as if we had not read of them in Histories , and been told so by our Guide when we ascended that Mountain , we must needs have perceived our selves by the mighty guls and channels in the sides thereof , it being of it self near the top so spungy and dry , that it is more likely to imbibe then to cast off much rain in the Winter time . And again , what causes the Sea to recede at those times , and that to so great a distance , that the Galleys have been laid dry in the very Haven of Naples ? Howbeit , I cannot positively assert the Mountains thus to have been raised . But yet whether without means , or by whatsoever means it were , a Receptacle for the Waters was prepared , and the dry Land and Mountains elevated , so as to cast off the Waters , on the third day , and which is wonderful , the Cavities made to receive the Waters , and the whole terra firma , or dry Land with its Mountains were so proportioned one to the other , as that the one was as much depressed below the Shores , as the other was elevated above them . And , as if the one had been taken out of the other , the Sea with all its Creeks , and Bays , and Inlets , and other Appendants was made , and is very near equal to the whole dry Land with its Promontories and Mountains , if not in Superficies , yet in bulk or dimensions , though some think in both . Which equality is still constantly maintained , notwithstanding all Inundations of Land , and Atterations of Sea ; because one of these doth always nearly ballance the other , according to the vulgar Proverb we have before mention'd , What the Sea loses in one place , it gains in another . If any shall demand , How the Sea comes to be gradually depressed , and deepest about the middle part ; whereas the bottom of it was in all likelihood equal while the Waters covered the whole Earth ? I answer , the same Cause that raised up the Earth , whether a subterraneous fire or status , raised up also the skirts of the Sea , the ascent gradually decreasing to the middle part , where , by reason of the solidity of the Earth , or gravity of the incumbent Water , the bottom was not elevated at all . For the enclosed fire in those parts where its first accension or greatest strength was , raised up the Earth first , and cast off the Waters , and thence spreading by degrees , still elevated the Land , and drove the Waters further and further ; till at length the weight of them was too great to be raised , and then the fire brake forth at the tops of the Mountains , where it found least resistance , and disperst it self in the open Air. The Waters also , where they found the bottom sandy , or yielding , made their way into all those Cavities the fire had made and left , filling them up as high as the level of the Ocean . Neither let any man imagine , that the Earth under the Water , was too soft and muddy to be in this manner raised by subterraneous fire ; for I have shewn before , that the bottom of the Sea is so saddened and hardened by the weight of the incumbent Water , that the High-ways , beaten continually by Horses and Carriages , are not more firm and solid . But omitting this ( which is only a conjecture ) I shall discourse a little more concerning the Equality of Sea and Land. It hath been observed by some , That where there are high Cliffs or Downs along the Shore , there the Sea adjoyning is deep ; and where there are low and level Grounds , it is shallow : the depth of the Sea answering to the Elevation of the Earth above it : and as the Earth from the Shores is gradually higher and higher , to the middle and parts most remote from the Sea , as is evident by the descents of the Rivers , they requiring a constant declivity to carry them down ; so the Sea likewise is proportionably deeper and deeper from the Shores to the middle . So that the rising of the Earth from the Shores to the Mid-land is answerable to the descent or declivity of the bottom of the Sea from the same shores to the Mid-Sea . This rising of the Earth from the Shores gradually to the Mid-land , is so considerable , that it is very likely the Altitude of the Earth in those Mid-land parts above the Superficies of the Sea , is greater than that of the Mountains above the leve of the adjacent Lands . To the height of the Hills above the common Superficies of the Earth do answer in Brerewood's Opinion the extraordinary Dephts or Whirl-pools that are found in the Sea , descending beneath the ordinary bottom of the Sea , as the Hills ascend above the ordinary face of the Land. But this is but a conjecture of his , and to me it seems not very probable , because it is not likely there should be in the Sea extraordinary Depths of that vast length and extension , as those huge Ridges of Mountains that run almost quite through the Continents . And because I have observed the Waters of Rivers that slow gently , but especially of the Sea to level the bottoms of their Channels and Receptacles , as may be seen in those parts of the Sea whose bottoms are uncovered at Low-water ; and in dry Lands that have been deserted by the Sea , as the Fens in the Isle of Ely , and the Craux in Provence in France , &c. which appear to be a perfect Level , as far as one can ken . Though possibly the motion of the Sea may not descend down so low as those Depths , and so may not level the bottoms of them . But against what I have said concerning the levelling of the bottom of the Sea , it may be objected , That Mariners and Divers find no such thing , but the quite contrary , viz. That the bottom of the Sea is as unequal as the Land , sometimes ten or twelve Fathoms on one side of the Ship , and One hundred on the other , as Mr. Boyl tells us in his Relations about the bottom of the Sea , consonant whereto are the Accounts of Divers . And I have ( saith my worthy Friend Dr. Ta●c . Robinson in one of his Letters to me ) read in Voyages , of vast Rocks of Salt observ'd in some places under the Sea. To which I answer , That I should indeed have excepted such places as are rocky , which bear a very little proportion to the Latitude and Extent of the Sea , and are for the most part not far off the Land. I my self have seen so much of the bottom of the Sea , round about the Coasts of England , and a good part of the Low-Countreys , of Italy and Sicily , that I think I may boldly pronounce in general , That where the bottom of the Sea is not rocky , but Earth , Owze or Sand , ( and that is incomparably the greatest part of it ) it is by the motion of the Waters , so far as the reciprocation of the Sea extends to the bottom , brought to a level ; and if it should be now unequal , would in time be levelled again . By level I do not mean so as to have no declivity ( for the reciprocation preserves that , the floud hindring in good measure the constant carrying down of the bottom ) but only to have an equal , uniform and easie descent from the Shores to the Deeps . Now all those Reports of Divers and Navigators refer for the most part to rocky places . For Mariners seldom sound but in such places , and in shallows ; and Urinators have no reason to dive where the bottom is level and sandy . And that the motion of the Waters descends to a good depth , I prove from those Plants that grow deepest in the Sea , because they all generally grow flat in manner of a Fan , and not with Branches on all sides like Trees ; which is so contrived by the Providence of Nature , because the edges of them do in that posture with most ease cut the Water flowing to and fro : And should the flat side be objected to the Stream , it would be turned edgewise by the force of it ; because in that site it doth least resist the motion of the Water : whereas did the Branches of those Plants grow round as in Trees , they would be thrown down backward and forward every Tide . Nay not only the herbaceous and woody submarine Plants , but even the Lithophyta themselves affect this manner of growing , if they be any thing ramose and rise to a considerable height , as I have observed in various kinds of Corals and Pori . Hence I suspect those Relations of Trees growing at the bottom of the Sea , and bringing forth Fruit there . As for the Maldiva Nut , till better information . I adhere to Garcias his Opinion , That the Trees that bare those Nuts were of old time , together with the Land on which they grew , overwhelmed by the inundations of the Sea , and there hardned in the Earth , and afterwards cast up by the working of the Sea again . Which thing is very probable ; for to this day some of those Maldiva Islands are now and then drowned and swallowed up by the Sea. Further I do believe , that in the great depths of the Sea there grow no Plants at all , the bottom being too remote from the external Air ; which though it may pierce the Water so low , yet I doubt whether in quantity sufficient for the vegetation of Plants . Nay , we are told , that in those deep and bottomless Seas there are no Fish neither : yet not because there are no Plants or Insects to feed them ; for that they can live upon Water alone , Rondeletius his Experiment about keeping them in a Glass , doth undeniably prove ; but because their Spawn would be lost in those Seas , the bottom being too cold for it to quicken there . This Answer and Discourse , though it be inserted into another Treatise , yet properly belongs to this place , to which I have therefore restored it , begging the Readers excuse for this repetition . I now proceed . That it is consonant to the best Observations of the height of the Earth and its Mountains above the Superficies of the Sea ; and of the depth of the Sea ; that the one is answerable to the other . Varenius in his Geogr. witnesseth , p. 152. Caeterùm ex observata hactenus in plerisque locis profunditate Oceani manifestum est , eam fere aequalem altitudini sive elevationi montium & locorum Mediterraneorum supra littora , nimirum quantum hoec elevantur & extant supra littorum horizontem , tantum alvei maris infra eum deprimuntur ; sive quantum assurgit terra à littoribus versùs mediterranea loca , tuntundem paulatim magis magìsque deprimitur usque ad medii Oceani loca , ubi plerumque maxima est profunditas . That is , From the depth of the Ocean , as far as hath been hitherto observed in most places , it is manifest that that [ profundity ] is near equal to the altitude or elevation of the Mediterraneous places above the Shores ; that is to say , as much as these are elevated , and stand up above the Horizon of the Shores ; so much are the Channels of the Seas depressed below it : or , as much as the Earth riseth from the Shores towards the Mediterraneous places ; so much is it by little and little more and more depressed to the middle parts of the Ocean , where the greatest depth for the most part is . And Brerewood in his Enquiries pertinently to our purpose , supposeth the depth of the Sea to be a great deal more than the height of the Hills above the common surface of the Earth . — For that in making estimation of the depth of the Sea , we are not to reckon and consider only the height of the Hills above the common Superficies of the Earth , but the advantage or height of all the dry Land above the Superficies of the Sea : Because the whole mass of the Earth , that now appeareth above the Waters , being taken , as it were , out of the place which the Waters now possess , must be equal to the place out of which it was taken ; and consequently it seemeth , that the height or elevation of the one should answer to the depth or descending of the other . And therefore , as I said , in estimating the deepness of the Sea , we are not to consider only the erection of the Hills above the ordinary Land , but the advantage of all the dry Land above the Sea. Which latter , I mean the height of the ordinary Main Land , is in my opinion more in large Continents above the Sea , than that of the Hills is above the Land. For that the plain and common face of the dry Land , is not level or equally distant from the Center , but hath great declivity and descent towards the Sea , and acclivity or rising toward the Mid-land part , although it appear not so to the common view of the Eye , is to reason notwithstanding manifest . Because , as it is found in that part of the Earth which the Sea covereth , that it descendeth lower and lower toward the midst of the Sea ; ( for the Sea which touching the upper face of it is known to be level by nature , and evenly distant from the Center , is withal observed to wax deeper and deeper the further one saileth from the Shore towards the Main ) Even so in that part which is uncovered the coursings and streamings of Rivers on all sides from the Mid-land parts towards the Sea ( whose property we know is to slide from the higher to the lower ) evidently declare so much . * This Author with Damascen supposes , that the unevenness and irregularity , which is now seen in the Superficies of the Earth , was caused either by taking some parts out of the upper face of the Earth in sundry places to make it more hollow , and laying them in other places to make it more convex : or else ( which in effect is equivalent to that ) by raising up some , and depressing others to make room and receipt for the Sea : that Mutation being wrought by the Power of that Word , Let the waters be gathered into one place that the dry land may appear . This proportioning of the Cavities appointed to receive the Seas , to the protuberancy of the dry Land above the common Superficies of the Ocean , is to me a sufficient Argument , to prove , that the gathering together of the Waters into one place , was a work of counsel and design ; and if not effected by the immediate Finger of God , yet at least governed and directed by him . So the Scripture affirms the place to receive the Sea , to have been prepared by God , Psalm 104. 8. Now in things of this nature , to the giving an account whereof whatever Hypothesis we can possibly invent , can be but meerly conjectural , those are to be most approved that come nearest to the Letter of Scripture , and those that 〈◊〉 with it to be rejected , how trim or consistent soever with themselves they may seem to be : this being as much , as when God tells us how he did make the World , for as to tell him how he should have made it . But here it may be objected , That the present Earth looks like a heap of Rubbish and Ruines ; And that there are no greater examples of confusion in Nature than Mountains singly or jointly considered ; and that there appear not the least footsteps of any Art or Counsel either in the Figure and Shape , or Order and Disposition of Mountains and Rocks . Wherefore it is not likely they came so out of God's hands ; who by the Ancient Philosophers is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and to make all things in number , weight and measure . To which I answer , That the present face of the Earth , with all its Mountains and Hills , its Promontories and Rocks , as rude and deformed as they appear , seems to me a very beautiful and pleasant object , and with all that variety of Hills , and Valleys , and Inequalities far more grateful to behold , than a perfectly level Country without any rising or protuberancy , to terminate the sight : As any one that hath on the one hand seen the Isle of Ely , or any the like Countrey exactly level , and extending on all sides further then one can ken , or that hath been far out at Sea , where nothing is to be seen but Sky and Water : and on the other , from the Downs of Sussex enjoyed that spatious and ravishing prospect of the Countrey on one hand , and the Sea on the other , comparing both objects , must necessarily confess . 2. They are useful to Mankind in affording them convenient places for habitation , and situations of Houses and Villages ; serving as Skreens to keep off the cold and nipping blasts of the Northern and Easterly Winds , and reflecting the benign and cherishing Sun-beams , and so rendring their habitations both more comfortable and chearly in Winter ; and promoting the growth of Herbs and Fruit-trees , and the maturation of their Fruits in Summer . B●sides , casting off the Waters they lay the Gardens , Yards and Avenues to the Houses dry and clean , and so as well more salutary as more elegant . Whereas Houses built in Plains , unless shaded with Trees , stand bleak and exposed to wind and weather ; and all Winter are apt to be grievously annoyed with mire and dirt . 3. A Land so distinguished into Mountains , Valleys and Plains is also most convenient for the entertainment of the various sorts of Animals , which God hath created , some whereof delight in cold , some in hot , some moist and watery , some in dry and upland places , and some of them could neither find nor gather their proper food in different Regions . Some Beasts and Birds we find live upon the highest tops of the Alps , and that all the Winter too , while they are constantly covered with Snow , as the Ibex , and Rupicapra or Chamois among Quadrupeds , and Lagopus among Birds . 4. The Mountains are most proper for the putting forth of Plants ; yielding the greatest variety , and the most luxuriant sorts of Vegetables , for the maintenance of the Animals proper to those places , and for Medicinal Uses , partly also for the exercise and delight of such ingenious persons as are addicted to search out and collect those Rarities , to contemplate and consider their Forms and Natures , and to admire and celebrate the Wisdom of their Creator . 5. All manner of Metals , Minerals and Fossils if they could be generated in a level Earth , of which there is some question , yet should they be dug or mined for , the Delfs must necessarily be so flown with Water , ( which to derive and rid away no Adits or Soughs could be made , and I much doubt whether Gins would suffice ) that it would be extremely difficult and chargeable , if possible to work them at all . 6. Neither are the very tops of the highest Mountains barren of Grass for the feeding and fattening of Beasts . For on the Ridges of the high Mountains of Iura and Saleve near Geneva , and tho●e of Rhoetia or the Grisons Countrey , which are the highest of all the Alps , excepting the Vallesian and Sabaudian , there are multitudes of Kine fed in Summer time , as I my self can witness , having in my Simpling Voyages on those of Iura and Saleve observed Herds of Cattel there , and many Dairy-houses built , where I have been more than once refreshed by their Milk and Milk-Meats . Nay there are but very few , and those of the highest Summits of the Alps that keep Snow all Summer : and I was told by the Inhabitants , that one time or other , in seven or eight years space , for the most part there came a Summer that melted all the Snow that lay on them too . 7. Another great use and necessity of the Mountains and Hills is for the Generation and Maintenance of Rivers and Fountains , which ( in our Hypothesis , that all proceed from Rain-water ) could not be without them , or but rarely . So we should have only Torrents , which would fail in Summer time , or any dry Season , and nothing to trust to , but stagnating Water reserved in Pools and Cisterns . Which how great an Inconvenience it would be , I need not take pains to shew . I say that Fountains and Rivers would be but rare were there no Mountains . For upon serious consideration I find that I was too hasty in * conclnding , because I had observed no Fountains springing up in Plains , therefore there were , or could be absolutely none ; and do now grant that there is reason to believe the Relations made of such . For the whole dry Land being but one continued Mountain , and ascending all along from the Sea to the Mid-land , as is undeniably proved by the Descent of Rivers even in plain Countries ; the Water sinking into the Earth , may run under ground , and according as the Vein leads it , break out in the side of this Mountain , though the place as to outward appearance be a Plain . I shall now add , That though it be possible that without Mountains there may be Springs , if there should be Rains , ( which it is somewhat questionable were there no Mountains , whether there could be or no , at least in hot Countreys ) yet is it probable , that most of those Springs we find in Plains or depressed places distant from Mountains may come along in subterraneous Channels from the next Mountains , and there break out . Monsieur Blundel related to the Parisian Academy , what device the inhabitants of the lower Austria , which is encompassed with the Mountains of Stiria , are wont to use to fill their Wells with Water ; They dig in the Earth to the depth of twenty or five and twenty feet , till they come to an argilla [ clammy earth ] then they bore a hole in the midst of a stone about five or six inches broad , and through it bo●e the argilla so deep till the Waters breaks forcibly out ; which Water it 's probable comes from the neighbouring Moun●ains in subterraneous Channels . And Cassinus observed , That in many places of the Territory of Modena and Bologna in Italy , they make themselves Wells of springing Water by the like artifice . They dig in the Earth till they come to the Water ( which stagnates in common Wells ) which they draw quite out . Then within this new digged Well they make two cylindrical Walls , concentrical one to another ; the space or interstice between them they fill and ramm close with well wrought Argilla or Clay , to keep out the ambient Water ; which done , they sink the Well deeper into the ground , and continue the inner Wall so low till the Earth underneath seems to swell by the force of the Water rising up : And lastly , they bore this Earth or Soil with a long Wimble ; whereupon the Water breaks forth through the hole with a great force , so that it doth not only fill the Well , but overflows and waters the neighbouring fields with a constant stream : By this means the same Seigneur Cassini made a Fountain at the Castle of Vrbin , that cast up the water five foot high above the level of the ground . It is very probable that these waters descend by subterraneous passages from the Appennine Mountains , which are about ten miles distant . If such things may be done by Art , why may they not also by Nature ? Nay , that the like are done we find by experience in the Lacus Lugeus , or Zirchnitzer-Sea in Carniola , which after it is empty of water running out at holes or pits in the bottom , ( which it doth yearly in the Summer time , in the Months of May , Iune , or Iuly ) in the Autumn when it rains moderately , the water spouts out of some of the forementioned pits two or three fathoms perpendicularly , but when it rains very hard and long together , especially with Thunder , then the water breaks forth with great force , not only from the foresaid pits , but likewise at a thousand other Caves and Holes , spirting several fathoms high , from some perpendicularly , from others obliquely , so that there is not a pleasanter sight then this ; and in a short time fills the lake . A full description and an account of all the Phoenomena of this admirable Lake see in Philosoph Transact . Numb . 191. p. 411. &c. So we see water may be brought down from the Mountains and raised up naturally in strait Channels with that force , and to that height , as to exceed all the artificial jets in the World , if not in the altitude of the spout , yet in the bigness of the stream abundantly . This end and use of Mountains I find assigned by Mr. Halley in his Discourse concerning the original of Springs and Rivers , in these words : This , if we may allow final causes ( and why may we not ? what needs this hesitancy and dubitation in a thing that is clear ? ) seems to be the design of the Hills that their ridges being placed through the midst of the Continents , might serve as it were Alembicks to distil fresh water for the use of Man and Beast , and their heights to give a descent to those streams to run gently like so many veins of the Macrocosm , to be the more beneficial to the Creation . But some may say , Granting there be some use and benefit of moderate Hills and Risings ; what necessity is there of such extended Ridges of vast and towring Mountains , hiding their Heads among the Clouds , and seeming for Altitude to contend with the Skies ? I answer there is very great use of them for repelling the Vapours exhaled by the Sun-beams in the hot Regions , and hindring their Evagations Northward , as we have already shewn , and shall not repeat . I might add hereto , 8. Those long Series and Chains of Mountains are of great use for Boundaries and Limits to the Territories of Princes or Commonwealths , to secure them on those parts from sudden Incursions of Enemies . As for the rudeness and confusion of Mountains , their cragged and broken Rocks and Cliffs , and whatever other Disorder there may be among them , it may be accounted for , from the manner of their first Generation , and those other mutations they have been since obnoxious to , by Earthquakes , Eruptions of Vulcano's , foundering and falling in of their Props and Foundations , and by time and weather too , by which not only the Earth is washed away , or blown off from the Stones , but the very Stones and Rocks themselves corroded and dissolved , as might easily be proved by Instances , could I spare time to do it . To sum up all relating to the Division and Disposition of the Water and Earth in brief . 1. I say , the Water being the lighter Element doth naturally occupy the upper place , and stand above the Earth , and so at first it did . But now we see it doth not so ; the Earth being contrary to its nature forcibly elevated above it ; being ( as the Psalmist phraseth it ) founded above the Seas , and established above the Floods : and this because it was best it should be so , as I shall clearly prove and deduce in particulars in another Discourse . 2. The dry Land is not elevated only upon one side of the Globe ; for then had it had high Mountains in the middle of it , with such vast empty Cavities within , as must be equal to the whole Bulk raised up , the Center of Magnitude must needs have been considerably distant from the Center of Gravity : which would have caused a very great and inconvenient inequality in the Motion of the parts of the Earth : but the Continents and Islands are so equally disperst all the Globe over as to counterballance one another , so that the Centers of Magnitude and Gravity concur in one . 3. The Continents are not of exactly equal and level Superficies or Convexity . For then the Parts subject to the Course of the Sun , called the Torrid Zone , would have been , as the Ancients fancied them , unhabitable for Heat and Drought . But there are huge Ridges and extended Chains of lofty Mountains , directed for the most part to run East and West ; by which means they give free admittance and passage to the Vapours brought in by the Winds from the Atlantick and Pacifick Oceans ; but stop and inhibit their Excursions to the North and South , either condensing them upon their sides into water , by a kind of external Destillation ; or by streightening and constipating of them compelling them to gather into Drops , and descend down in Rain . These are great things , and worthy the Care , Direction , and Disposal of the Great and Wise Creator and Governour of all things : And we see they are accordingly excellently ordered and provided by him . CHAP. IV. Of the Creation of Animals ; some Questions resolved . AS to the first Creation of Animals I have already proposed two Opinions , both consonant or reconcileable to the Scriptures . 1. That God Almighty did at first create the Seeds of all Animals , ( that is , the Animals themselves in little ) and disperst them over the superficial part of the Land and water , giving power to those Elements to hatch and bring them forth ; which when they had done , and all the Animals of these created Seeds were produced and perfected , there remained no more ability in them to bring forth any more ; but all the succeeding owe their Original to Generation . 2. Because some will not admit that God at first created any thing imperfect , we did propose that he might by his Almighty Power , out of the Water and Earth , make the first set of Animals in their full state and perfection , ( as it is generally believed he did Adam ) and give to each Species a power by generation to propagate their like . For his commanding the Waters and Earth to produce such and such living Creatures , signifies that he did himself efficaciously form them out of the Earth and Water ; as when he saith , Let there be light , &c. the meaning is not that he did permit or command something else besides himself to produce light ; but that he did by his own Almighty power effectually create it . Indeed the Scripture doth in this manner interpret it self : For whereas it is said verses 20. and 24. Let the waters bring forth , &c. and Let the earth bring forth the living creature , &c. in the next verses it follows , And God created great whales and every living creature that moveth , &c. And God made the beast of teh earth , &c. But now there may a further Question or two be moved concerning the Creation of Animals . 1. Whether God created at first a great number of every kind of Animal all the Earth over , in their proper Places and Climates ; or only two of each Species , a Male and a Female , from which all the rest proceeded by generation ? This latter opinion I find embraced by some modern Philosophers , and it may be made probable by several Arguments . First from the Analogy to Mankind . There being at first only one Man and one Woman created , it is very likely , there were no more of any other Creatures , two being sufficient in a short time to stock the World. Secondly , Because at the time of the General Deluge there were only two of each kind ( of unclean Beasts ) preserved in the Ark ; and if two might then suffice , why not as well at the first Creation ? And if there were no need of creating more , what likelyhood that there were more created ? But the first Opinion , That there were many at first created , seems more consonant to Scripture , which in the mention of the Creation of Aquatic Creatures useth the word Abundantly , Gen. 1. 20. And God said , Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life , and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven . And in the next verse it is said ▪ That the waters did bring them forth abundantly . So that at least of Birds and Fishes there were many individuals at first created . As for Plants , certain it is that they were created dispersedly all the world over ; they having no locomotive power , but being fixt to a place , and the Seeds of many of them being ponderous , and not portable by winds or any other means , and yet those of the same Species to be found in far distant places , and on the tops of high Mountains as remote from each other , as the Helvetick and Austrian Alps. 2. Concerning the Creation of Animals there may yet a further Question be moved , viz. Whether all Animals that already have been , or hereafter shall be , were at first actually created by God ? or whether hath he given to each kind of Animal such a power of generation , as to prepare matter and produce new individuals in their own bodies ? Some are of opinion that God did himself at first actually create all the individual Animals that ever were or ever shall be , and that there is no such thing as any production of new ones . For , say they , what were that but a creation of such individuals ? And what did God at the first Creation more then , if this be true , we see every day done , that is , produce a new Animal out of matter , which it self prepares : All the difference is the doing that in an instant which the Creature must take time to do . For as for the preparation of matter , that must be made fit , be the Agent never so Omnipotent . Besides , the Animal-parent cannot be the Agent or Efficient in the generation or forming and nourishing of the foetus . Because that is a work of Art and Reason , which brute Creatures are not endued withal , nor indeed doth Man himself understand any thing of the process of generation in himself , neither is conscious of what is done in the Womb , so far is he from being the doer of it . Again , it is most probable , if not certain , that most Animals have in them from the beginning the Seeds or Eggs of all the young they shall afterward bring forth , which when they were spent and exhaust the Creature becomes barren or e●●ete . So we see all the female foetus of viviparous Quadrupeds are brought forth with their Testes or Ovaria in them , which are esteemed parts of their bodies ; and all Birds have in them from their first formation their Ovary or Egg-cluster , containing the Seeds of all the Eggs they shall ever lay . Now had the Creature a power of producing new ones , what need was there that there should be so many at first formed in them ? and why might they not breed them as well afterwards , as at the beginning ? Hereupon these Philosophers argue thus : Suppose we that God did at first create two Animals , a Male and a Female : The Female must be created with its Ovaries or Testes , which ( as we said ) contained so many Seeds or Eggs as the Creature should ever bring forth young . So it is clear that not only the first pair , but the first generation of Animals were actually created . Again , this first generation from their first appearance had each of them ( the Females I mean ) its Ovaria or Clusters of Eggs , every one whereof had in like manner its Animalcule in it ; so that this second generation was also created in the first . The same may be demonstrated of the third and fourth , and so on of all the generations that shall be as long as the World lasts . Against this Doctrine it may be objected , First , That it seems impossible that the Ovaries of one Female should actually include and contain the innumerable myriads of Animals that may proceed from it in so many Generations as have been and shall be during the continuance of the World. Who can conceive such a small portion of matter to be capable of such division , and to contain such an infinity of parts ? But to this it may be answered , That our sight doth not give us the just magnitude of things , but only their proportion , and what appears to the Eye as a Point , may be magnified so , even by Glasses , as to discover an incredible multitude of parts ; nay , some Animals there are so small , that if a grain of Sand were broken into 8000000 of equal parts , one of these would not exceed the bigness of one of those Creatures , as Mr. Lewenhoek affirms . And Mr. Hook proceeds further , and says , that he had discovered some so exceeding small , that Millions of Millions might be contained in one drop of water . If these whole Creatures be so incredibly little , what shall we think of their parts containing and contained , their Entrails and Muscles , their Ovaries and Eggs ? But for a sensible demonstration of the unconceivable , I had almost said infinite , divisibility of matter , I might refer the Reader to the Honourable Mr. Boyl of famous memory his Discourse concerning the strange subtlety of e●●luviums . I shall mention one or two Experiments . He dissolved one grain of filed Copper in Spirit of Salt-armoniack , and upon this Solution he poured so much distilled water by degrees , as till the fair and deep blew colour grew somewhat pale without being too dilute to be manifest . And then carefully weighing the Vessel and the Water , and subducting the weight of that out of this , he found the weight of the Liquor alone , when reduced to grains , to amount to 28534 , so that a grain of Copper communicated a tincture to 28534 times its weight . Now considering that the weight of Copper to the weight of Water of the same bulk is proximè as 9 to 1 , a grain-weight of Copper is in bigness but the ninth part of as much Water as weighs a grain ; and so the formerly mentioned number of grains of Water must be multiplied by 9 , to give us the proportion between the tinging Body and tinged Liquor ; whence it will follow , that a single grain of Copper gave a blewness to above 256806 parts of limped Water , each of them as big as it . And to prosecute this Experiment further , he mixt together equal parts of distilled colourless Water , and of the said tincted Liquor , and found , that though the colour were very faint and dilute , yet an attentive Eye could easily discern it to be blewish : whereby it appears that one grain of Copper was able to impart a colour to double the quantity of Water above-mentioned , that is to 513612 grains of Water . Other Experiments there are in the same Discourse made in odorate Bodies : Having , saith he , for curiosity sake suspended in a pair of exact Scales , that would turn with a very small part of a grain , a piece of Amber-greece bigger then a Walnut , and weighing betwixt an hundred and sixscore grains , I cou●d not in three days and an half that I had opportunity to make the trial , discover even upon that balance , any decrement of weight in the Amber-greece , though so rich a Perfume lying in the open Air was like in that time to have parted with good store of odoriferous steams . And a while after suspending a lump of Asa●oetida 5 days and a half , I found it not to have sustained any discernible loss of weight , though , in spite of the unfavourable cold weather it had about it a neighbouring Atmosphere replenished with foetid exha●ations , &c. But what can be imagined more small and subtile then the minute parts of the s●eams of Animals ? The same Author in 〈…〉 Tract tells us , That a good Setting 〈…〉 way of ranging the Fields , and 〈…〉 other motions especially of his head , would not only intimate the kinds of Game , whose scent he chanced to light upon , but would discover where Partridges had been ( though perhaps without staying in that place ) several hours before . He further tells us , That a very sober Gentleman of his acquaintance , who had often occasion to employ Blood-hounds , assured him , that if a Man had but passed over the Field , the s●ent would lye , so as to be perceptible enough to a good Dog of that sort for several hours after . And an ingenious Hunter likewise assured him , That he had observed , that the scent of a flying and hunted Deer will sometimes continue upon the ground from one day to the next following . He proceeds further , And now we may consider these three things ; First , That the substance left upon the ground by the transient tread of a Partridge , Hare or other Animal , that doth but pass along his way , does probably communicate to the grass or ground but some of those effluxions that transpire out of his feet , which being small enough to escape the eye , may probably not amount to one grain in weight , or perhaps not to the tenth part of it . Next , That the parts of fluid Bodies , as such , are perpetually in motion , and so are the invisible Particles that swim in them , as may appear by the dissolution of Salt or Sugar in Water , and the wandring of aqueous Vapours through the Air , even when the eye perceives them not . And thirdly , that though the Atmosphere of one of these small parcels of the exhaling matter we are speaking of may oftentimes be exceeding vast in comparison of the emittent body , as may be guessed by the distance at which some Setters or Bloodhounds will find the scent of a Partridge or Deer ; yet in places exposed to the free Air or Wind , 't is very likely that these steams are assiduously carried away from their fountain to maintain the forementioned Atmosphere for six , eight or more hours , that is as long as the scent hath been observed to lye , there will be requisite a continual recruit of steams succeeding one another . And that so very small a portion of matter , as that which we were saying the ●omes of these s●eams may be ●udged to be , being sens●bly to impregnate an Atmosphere in comparably greater than its self , and supply it with almost continual recruits , we cannot but think , that the steams it parts with , must be of extreme and scarce conceivable minuteness . So far the Author . To which I shall add , That by the steams , I suppose , he means the minute Particles of which the steams are compounded . Now these minute Particles themselves must be compound Bodies , because they affect the sence in a particular manner , so that a sagacious Creature can distinguish by them , not only Species but Individuals ; as a good Dog by the foot will find out his Master , though not only several other Creatures , but several Men have passed that way . Unless we will groundlesly affirm , that those Particles are the minima naturalia , and that the Creature discerns them by their figure , or their disserent manner of motion . A second Objection of Brunnerus ( as I find him quoted in Peyerus his Merycologia ) is this , Si cuncta Animalium membra jam formata existant in ovo , &c. If all the Members of Animals already formed do exist in the Egg , though for their smalness they escape our sight ; I cannot conceive , how by the force of imagination alone in a pregnant Woman , can be produced sometimes Calves heads or feet , sometimes a Dog's face , or other monstrous Members ; these productions being a certain and experimental proof , that the parts and members of Animals are formed and delineated originally in the Womb or Egg. To this Peyerus replies , who then forms , who delineates such monsters ? Shall we accuse God the Creator ? But he is just , and doth not make enormous things : or will you blame Nature ? That is the constant order and will of God , which never is deficient . Will you lay the fault upon the Plastick vertue or power residing in the Womb or Seed , and acting those things ? But that is a Chimaera , it is nothing , it is an Idol . There remain two things to which the cause may justly be imputed , The imagination of the Mother , which may and doth oftentimes effect wonderful things in the Body of the tender Embryon ; and the Devil . If you refuse to admit the former , you are obliged to accept the latter . And truly the Devil may , God so permitting , many ways abuse Men , and transfigure the young in the Womb , to punish the wicked and nefarious actions of degenerate Mankind indulging themselves in obscene imaginations , or preposterous and unnatural impurities and pollutions . But do these errours and enormities take away the order of Nature ? by no means , for from what is rare and extraordinary and seldom happens , there is no consequence to be drawn . For though Monsters are sometimes born , nothing hinders but that we may still think , that the Idea's of the seveveral Foetus may be prae-existent and latent in the Eggs ; and the event may teach us , that those Idea's or Embryo's may by a violent cause be marred and deformed in the Womb ; as Wax , though it be already figured , while it is soft is easily altered , and capable of receiving new impressions . But against this Answer we may thus plead in defence of Brunnerus ; As to what is said of the Devil , it seems to be but a shift or refuge to have recourse to when we are at a loss , and pinch't with an Argument ; as in the ancient Stage-plays , when they were put to a plunge , they were forced to bring in some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to help them out . And as for the imagination of the Mother , strange it is , that that should have any influence at all upon the formation of the Foetus ; the Mother not knowing any thing that 's done in the Womb ; nor being conscious to her self of any power to form or act any thing there ; the Foetus being an external thing to her , and no more a part of her , then an Egg is of the Hen that sits upon it , affording nothing to it but warmth and nourishment . And we see Eggs may be hatched by the artificial heat of an Oven , without the incubation of a Hen. But granting that the imagination of the Mother may transform the Foetus , why may it not as well originally form it out of prepared matter ; and then what need of an Idea or minute Animalcule in the Seed ? But whatever may be said of Men , how come Monsters in Brutes , which according to Peyerus are meer Machines , and have no imagination or perception at all ? But not to lead the Reader into a Maze or Labyrinth , and leave him there , for my own part I must confess , that the Argument for the praexistence of the Faetus's , or their creation from the beginning , taken from the due number of Eggs that are in every Female from her first formation , and her being eff●te after they are spent , weighs very much with me , as I know not how to quit my self of it . And on the other hand , if those stories concerning Dogs and Serpents , &c. found in the wombs of Women be true ( which are well attested ) I acknowledge it very difficult , to give an Account how those Animals came to 〈◊〉 or formed there . But I had 〈…〉 my ignorance of the manner 〈…〉 of such praeternatural and extraordinary things , then to permit it to have such influence upon me , as to remove me from so well-grounded an Opinion concerning the ordinary production of Animals in a natural way . The being of a Plastick Nature subordinate to God , notwithstanding Peyerus makes an Idol of it , and charges those with Idolatry who do believe it , I am not afraid to admit : my Reasons for which I have given in another * Discourse , and shall not here repeat . The new Opinion of Mr. Lewenhoek , that all Animals proceed from an Insect or Animalcule in the Male-sperm , among other Reasons , I am less inclinable to , because of the necessary loss of a multitude , I might say infinity , of them , which seems not agreeable to the Wisdom and Providence of Nature . For supposing every Male hath in him all the Animalcules that he shall or may eject ; they may , for ought I know , amount to millions of millions , and so the greatest part of them must needs be lost . Nay , if we take but one Coit , there must , in uniparous Creatures at least , abundance be lost . But if we suppose the Foetus to be originally in the Egg , it is not so . For the Eggs of all sorts of Creatures are so proportioned to the nature of the Animals , the time that they live , the time and number of their gestations , and the number they bring forth at all times , that they will much about suffice for the time the Creatures are fit to breed and nourish their young : so that they may , if need be , be all brought forth and come to perfection . The End of the first Discourse . DISCOURSE II. Of the general Deluge in the Days of NOAH , its Causes and Effects . I Proceed now to say something concerning the General Deluge in the days of Noah ; which was also a matter of Ancient Tradition . I shall not enlarge much upon it , so as to take in all that might be said , but confine my self to Three Heads . 1. I shall confirm the Truth of the History of the Deluge recorded in the Scripture , by the Testimonies of some ancient Heathen Writers . 2. I shall consider the Natural Causes or Means whereby it was effected . 3. I shall enquire concerning the Consequences of it , what considerable effects it had upon the Earth . CHAP. I. Testimonies of Ancient Heathen Writers concerning the Deluge . FIrst then , I shall produce some Testimonies of Ancient Heathen Writers concerning the Deluge . The first shall be that of Berosus , recorded by Iosephus , in the fifth Chapter of his first Book of Iewish Antiquities , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. That is , Berosus the Chaldaean relating the Story of the Deluge writes thus . It is reported , that there is some part of the Vessel [ the Ark ] still remaining at the Mountain of the Gordyaeans ; and that certain Persons scraping off the Bitumen or Pitch , carry it away ; and that men make use of it for Amulets , to drive away Diseases . A second Testimony the same Iosephus affords us in the same place , and that is , of Nicolaus Damascenus ; who , saith he , gives us the History of the [ Ark and Deluge ] in these words ; About Minyas in Armenia there is a great Mountain called Baris ; to which it is reported , that many flying in the time of the Deluge were saved , and that a certain person was carried thither in an Ark , which rested on the top of it ; the reliques of the Timber whereof were preserved there a long time . Besides these , Iosephus tells us in the same place , that Hieronymus the Egyptian , who wrote the Phoenician Antiquities , and Mnaseas , and many others , whose words he alledges not , make mention of the Flood . Eusebius superadds two Testimonies more . The one of Melon to this effect . There departed from Armenia at the time of the Deluge , a certain man , who together with his Sons had been saved ; who being cast out of his House and Possessions , was driven away by the Natives . This man passing over the intermediate Region , came into the mountainous part of Syria , that was then desolate . This Testimony makes the Deluge Topical , and not to have reached Armenia . The other is of Abydenus an ancient Writer , set down by Eusebius , Praepar ▪ Evangel . lib. 9. cap. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. After whom others reigned , and then Si●ithrus , ( so he calls Noah . ) To whom Saturn foretold , that there should be a great Flood of Waters upon the fifteenth Day of the Month Desius ; and commanded him to hide all Writings [ or whatever was committed to writing ] in Heliopolis of the Sypparians . Which so soon as Sisithrus had performed , he presently sailed away to Armenia , where what God had predicted to him , immediately came to pass [ or came upon him ] . The third day , after the Waters ceased , he sent forth Birds , that he might try whether they could espy any Land uncovered of Water . But they finding nothing but Sea , and not knowing whither to betake themselves , returned back to Sisithrus . In like manner , after some days he sent out others with like success . But being sent out the third time , they returned with their feet fouled with Mud. Then the Gods caught up Sisithrus from among Men : but the Ship remained in Armenia , and its Wood afforded the Inhabitants Am●lets to chase away many Diseases . These Histories accord with the Scripture as to the main , of the being of a 〈…〉 Noah escaping out of it ; only 〈…〉 the Truth , by the admixture 〈…〉 ●abulous stuff . 〈…〉 first Book against Iulian , to 〈◊〉 Deluge , alledges a passage out of Alexander Polyhistor ▪ Plato himself ( saith he ) gives us an obscure intimation of the Deluge , in his Timaeus , bringing in a certain Egyptian Priest , who related to Solon out of the Sacred Books of the Egyptians , that before the particular Deluges known and celebrated by the Grecians , there was of old an exceeding great Inundation of Waters , and devastation of the Earth ; which seems to be no other than Noah's Flood . Plutarch in his Book De Solertia Animalium ●tells us , That those who have written of Deucalion's Flood , report , that there was a Dove sent out of the Ark by Deucalion , which returning again into the Ark , was a sign of the continuance of the Flood , but flying quite away , and not returning any more , was a sign of Serenity , and that the Earth was drained . Indeed Ovid and other Mythologists make Deucalion's Flood to have been universal : and it 's clear , by the Description Ovid gives of it , that he ▪ meant the general Deluge in the days of Noah . And that by Deucalion , the Ancients together with Ovid , understood Noah ; Kircher in his * Arca Noae doth well make out . First , For that the Poet Apollonius makes him the Son of Prometheus in his third Book , — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Where Prometheus the Son of Iapetus begat the Renowned Deucalion . 2. Berosus affirms Noah to have been a Scythian . And Lucian in his Book De Dea Syria tells us , that many make Deucalion to have been so too . 3. The Scripture testifies , that Men were generally very corrupt and wicked in the days of Noah . And Andro Teius a very ancient Writer testifies , that in Deucalion's time there was a great abundance of wicked Men , which made it necessary for God to destroy Mankind . 4. The Scripture saith , that Noah was a Just Man , and Perfect in his Generation . And Ovid saith of Deucalion , that Non illo m●lior quisquam , nec amantior aequi Vir fuit , aut illâ [ Pyrrhâ uxore ejus ] reverentior ulla Deorum . And a little after , Innocuos ambos , cultores numinis ambos . 5. Apollonius saith of Deucalion , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , He first ruled over Men. Which may very well be attributed to Noah the Father and Restorer of Mankind , whose right the Kingdom was . 6. The sending out of a Dove , to try whether the Waters were abated , and the Flood gone off , is ( we have seen ) by Plutarch attributed to Deucalion . 7. Lucian in his Timon , and in his Book De Dea Syria , sets forth the Particulars of Deucalion's , after the Example of Noah's Flood . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Deucalion was the only Man that was left for a second Generation , for his Prudence and Piety sake : And he was saved in this manner . He made a great Ark , and got aboard it , with his Wife and Children : And to him came Swine , and Horses , and Lions , and Serpents , and all other living Creatures , which the Earth maintains , according to their kinds by pairs ; and he received them all , and they hurt him not ; for there was by Divine Instinct a great friendship among them ; and they sailed together in the Ark , so long as the Waters prevailed . And in his Timon he saith , That Noah laid up in the Ark plenty of all Provisions for their sustenance . TAB : I. pag : 69 The two ancient Apamian Coyns taken out of Octav. Falconieri de Nummo Apamensi Deucalionaei Diluvij typum exhibente 8 ●● . Romae . By the Greek inscriptions they were stamp under Philippus Marcus Aurelius Alexander and Septimius Severus Howbeit I do not deny , that there was such a particular Flood in Thessaly , as they call Deucalion's , which happened Seven Hundred and Seventy Years or thereabouts after the general Deluge . I acknowiedge also a more ancient Flood in Attica in the time of Ogyges , about Two hundred and thirty years before Deucalion's , by which the Countrey was so marred , that it lay waste and uncultivated without Inhabitants for almost Two hundred years . CHAP. II. Of the Causes of the Deluge . WHat were the instrumental Causes or Means of the Flood ? Whether was it effected by natural or supernatural Means only ? Whether was God no further concerned in it , than in so ordering second Causes at first , as of themselves necessarily to bring it in at such a time ? First , Those that hold this Deluge was altogether miraculous , and that God Almighty created Waters on purpose to serve this occasion , and when they had done their work destroyed them again , dispatcht the Business , and loose or cut the Knot in a few words . And yet this Hypothesis is not so absurd and precarious , as at first sight it may seem to be . For the World being already full , there needed not , nor indeed could be any Creation of Water out of nothing , but only a Transmutation of some other Body into Water . Now if we grant all Natural Bodies , even the Elements themselves , to be mutually transmutable , as few Men doubt , and some think they can demonstrate ; why might not the Divine Power and Providence bring together at that time such : natural Agents , as might change the Air or Aether , or both together into Water ; and so supply what was wanting in Rains , and extraordinary Eruptions of Springs . To them that argue the Improbability of such a change , from the great quantity of Air requisite to the making of a little Water ; it may be answered , That if Air , and all Bodies commixt with it , were together changed into Water , they must needs make a bulk of Water of equal quantity with themselves , unless we will grant a Peripatetical Condensation and Rarefaction ; and hold that the same Matter may have sometimes a greater , sometimes a lesser quantity or extension . This Cause [ the conversion of Air into Water ] the Learned Jesuite Athanasius Kircher , in his Book De Arca Noae , alledges as the undoubted instrumental Cause or Means of the Deluge in these words , Dico totum illud aereum spatium usque ad supremam regionem aeris , praepotentis Dei virtute , in aquas , per inexplicabilem nubium coacervatarum multitudinem , quâ replebatur , conversam esse ; cujus ubertas tanta fuit , ut Aer supremus cum inferiori in Oceanum commutatus videri potuerit , non naturae viribus , sed illius cujus voluntati & imperio cuncta subsunt . That is , I affirm , That all that Aereal space that reaches up to the supreme Region of the Air , was , by the power of the Omnipolent God , and instrumentality of an inexplicable multitude of Clouds amassed together , wherewith it was filled , changed into Water , so that the upper and lower Air might seem to be 〈◊〉 into an Ocean , not by the strength of Na●●●e , but of him to whose Will and 〈◊〉 all things are subject . And he is so confident * that this Deluge , in which the 〈…〉 raised fifteen Cubits above the highest by Mountains , was not , nor could be effected by natural Causes ; but by the right hand of the most High God only ; that he saith , No Man can deny it , but he who doth not penetrate how far the power of Nature can extend , and where it is limited . To conclude , this Hypothesis hath the Suffrages of most Learned Men. But because the Scripture assigning the Causes or Means of the Inundation , makes no mention of any conversion of Air into Water , but only of the breaking up the Fountains of the Great Deep , and the opening of the Windows of Heaven , I suppose those Causes may be sufficient to work the Effect , and that we need not have recourse to such an Assistance . As for those that make the Deluge Topical , and restrain it to a narrow compass of Land ; their Opinion is , I think , sufficiently confuted by a late ingenious * Author , to whom therefore I refer the Reader . I shall not undertake the Defence or Confutation of those or any other Hypothesis : only tell you which at present seems to me most probable , and that is theirs , who for a partial cause of the Deluge , assign either a change of the Center of the Earth , or a violent depression of the Surface of the Ocean , and a forcing the Waters up from the subterraneous Abyss through the Channels of the Fountains that were then broken up and opened . First then , let us consider what Causes the Scripture assigns of the Flood ; and they are two : 1. The breaking up the Fountains of the great Deep : 2. The opening of the Windows of Heaven . I shall first treat of this last . By the opening of the Windows of Heaven , is ( I suppose ) to be understood the causing of all the Water that was suspended in the Air to descend down in Rain upon the Earth ; the effect hereof here mentioned being a long continuing Rain of Forty days . And that these Treasuries of the Air will afford no small quantity of Water , may be made appear , both by Scripture and Reason . 1. By Scripture , which opposes the Waters that are above the Heavens or Firmament , to those that are under them ; which if they were not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in some measure equal , it would never do . Gen. 1. 6. God is said to make a Firmament in the midst of the Waters , and to divide the Waters which were under the Firmament , from the Waters which were above the Firmament . And this was the work of a whole day , and consequently no inconsiderable thing . By the Heavens or Firmament in this place , is to be understood the inferiour Region of the Air , wherein the Fowls fly : who Gen. 1. 20. are said to fly above the Earth , in the open Firmament of Heaven ; though elsewhere it be taken for the Celestial Regions , wherein the Sun , and Moon , and Stars are placed . 2. The same may be made appear , by Reason grounded upon Experience . I my self have observed a Thunder-Cloud in passage , to have in less than two hours space powred down so much Water upon the Earth , as besides what sunk into the parched and thirsty ground , and filled all Ditches and Ponds , caused a considerable Flood in the Rivers , setting all the Meadows on flote . [ And Dr. Wittie in his Scarborough Spaw tells us , of great Spouts of Rain that ordinarily fall every year some time or other in Summer , that set the whole Countrey in a Flood . ] Now had this Cloud , which might for ought I know , have moved Forty miles forward , stood still and emptied all its Water upon the same spot of Ground it first hung over , what a sudden and incredible Deluge would it have made there ? and yet what depth or thickness of Vapours might remain uncondensed in the Air above this Cloud , who knows ? Now it is to be considered , that not only the Air upon the dry Land , but also all that covers the whole Ocean , is charged with Vapours , which are nothing else but diffused Water : all which was brought together by Winds , or what others Means seem'd good to God , and caused to destil down in Rain upon the Earth . And you may easily guess that it was no small quantity of Water that was supplyed this way , in that it sufficed for a Rain that lasted Forty natural days . And that no ordinary Rain neither , but Catarracts or Spouts of Water ; for so the Septuagint interprets the words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , And the Catarracts or Spouts of Heaven were opened . I return now to the first Cause or Means of the Deluge assigned by the Scripture , and that is the breaking up of all the Fountains of the great Deep . By the great Deep in this place , I suppose , is to be understood the Subterraneous Waters , which do and must necessarily communicate with the Sea. For we see that the Caspian and some other Seas , receive into themselves many great Rivers , and yet have no visible Outlets : and therefore by Subterraneous Passages , must needs discharge their Waters into the Abyss of Waters under the Earth , and by its intervention into the Ocean again . That the Mediterranean Sea doth not ( as I sometimes thought ) communicate with the Ocean by any subterraneous Passages , nor thereby impart any Water to it , or receive any from it , may be demonstrated , from that the Superficies of it is lower than the Superficies of the Ocean , as appears from the Waters running in at the Streights of Gibraltar ; for if there were any such Communications , the Water keeping its Level , the Mediterranean , being the lowest , must by those Passages receive Waters from the Ocean ; and not the Ocean , which is ( as we have proved ) the highest , from the Mediterranean . But that it doth not receive any by Subterraneous Passages is most likely , because it receives so much above Ground . Hence it necessarily follows , that the Mediterranean spends more in Vapour than it receives from the Rivers ; which is Mr. Halley's Conclusion ; though in some of his Premises or Hypotheses he is , I think , mistaken , as 1. In that he numbers the Tyber amongst his nine great Rivers , each of which may yield ten times as much Water as the Thames ; whereas I question whether that yields once so much ; and whereas he passes by all the rest of the Rivers as smaller than it ; there are two that I have seen in Italy it self , whereof the one , viz. the Arnus , on which Florence and Pisa stand , seemed to me not inferiour in bigness to the Tiber ; and the other , viz. the Athesis on which Verona stands , I could not guess to be less than twice as big . 2. In that he thinks himself too liberal in allowing these nine Rivers to carry down each of them ten times so much Water as the Thames doth . Whereas one of those nine , and that none of the biggest neither , viz. the River Po , if Ricciolus his Hypotheses and Calculations be good , affords more Water in an hour , than Mr. Halley supposes the Thames to do in a day ; the hourly Effusions of the Po being rated at eighteen millions of Cubical Paces by Ricciolus ; whereas the daily ones of the Thames are computed to be no more than twenty five millions three hundred forty four thousand Cubical yards of Water by Mr. Halley : but a Geometrical Pace contains five Feet , i. e. 1 ●● of a Yard . Now if the Po pours so much Water hourly into the Sea , what then must the Danow and the Nile do ? each of which cannot ( I guess ) be less than troble of the Po. Tanais , Borysthenes and Rhodanus may equal , if not exceed it . Howbeit , I cannot approve Ricciolus his Hypotheses , judging them to be too excessive , but do believe that as to the whole Mr. Halley comes nearer the truth . Sure enough it is , that in the Mediterranean , the Receipts from the Rivers fall short of the Expence in Vapour : though in part of it , that is , the Euxine , the Receipts exceed , as appears from that there is a constant Current sets outward from thence through the Thracian Bosphorus , and Hellespont . But though the Mediterranean doth indeed evaporate more than it receives from the Rivers , yet I believe , the Case is not the same with the Caspian Sea ; the Superficies whereof seems to me not to bear any greater proportion to the Waters of the Rivers that run into it , than that of the Euxine doth to its : which we have observed not to spend the whole Receipt in Vapour . You 'l say , Why then do not great Floods raise the Seas ? I answer , as to the Caspian , if it communicates with the Ocean , whether the Rivers bring down more or less , it s all one ; if more , then the Water keeping its Level , the Caspian raiseth the Ocean ; if less , then the Ocean communicates to the Caspian , and raises that . But as to the Mediterranean , we may say , that when it receives more on the one side , it receives less on the other , the Floods and Ebbs of the Nilus and the other Rivers counterbalancing one another ; Besides by reason of the Snows lying upon the Mountains all Winter , the greatest Floods of those great Rivers in Europe do not happen when the Mediterranean evaporates leàst in the Winter time ; but in the Spring . You 'l demand further , if the Mediterranean evaporates so much , what becomes of all this Vapour ? I answer , It is cast off upon the Mountains , and on their sides and tops is condensed into Water , and so returned again by the Rivers unto the Sea. If you proceed to ask what becomes of the Surplusage of the Water , which the Mediterranean receives from the Ocean , and spends in vapour ; I answer , It seems to me that it must be cast further off over the tops of the Mountains , and supply in part Rain to these Northern Countries : for we know that the South-wind brings Rain , with us and and all Europe over . As to the great Ocean , I do not believe that it evaporates so much as the Mediterranean ; both 1. Because the whole Mediterranean , excepting the Euxine , lies in a hot Climate , and a great part of it as it were in a Valley , Ridges of high Mountains , Atlas on one side , and the Alps and Apennine , &c. on the other running along it . And 2. Because the Surface of the whole Ocean bears a greater proportion to the Waters it receives from the Rivers of at least this Continent , than that of the Mediterranean doth to its . And therefore I think also that Mr. Halley exceeds in his Estimate of the Heat of the Superficies of the Sea-water . I cannot perswade my self , that were it all commixt , I mean the hotter part with the cooler all the Surface over to such a thickness , it would equal the heat of our Air in the hottest time of Summer . But I leave that to further Trial and Enquiry . Here give me leave to suggest , that we are not to think , that all the Vapours that supply our Rains and Dews proceed from the Sea ; no , a great part of them , viz. all that , when condensed , waters the Earth , and serves for the Nutrition of Plants and Animals , ( if not the same individual Water , at least so much ) was exhaled out of the Earth before , and returned again in Showers and Dews upon it . So that we receive no more from the Sea , than what the Rivers carry back , and pour into it again . But supposing Mr. Halley's Hypotheses to be good , and that the Ocean doth evaporate , and cast off to the dry Land 1 12 of an Inch thickness daily , and this suffices for the Supply of all the Rivers ; how intolerably extravagant must their Hypotheses be , who suppose the Rivers of all the World together to yield half an Ocean of water daily ? Though I must confess my self to be at a loss as to those vast Rivers of America of ninety Miles broad ; for if they should run with any thing a swift Current , it is indeed inestimable what a quantity of water they may pour forth . All therefore that I have to say of them is , That we want a true History and Account of their Phoenomena from their Fountains to their Out lets . But in contradiction to what I have said concerning the water keeping its level , and flowing in only at the Straits mouth , I understand that it is the concurrent and unanimous Vote and Suffrage of Mariners , Voyagers and Philosophers , that there is an under-current at the Straits of Gibraltar , the Thracian Bosphorus , and the Baltick Sound . Particularly M. Marsilly affirms , That the lower water in the Channel of the Thracian Bosphorus is driven Northward into the Euxine Sea , whilst the upper flows constantly from the Euxine Southward . And that that which flows from the South is salter and heavier ; which he found by letting down of a Vessel close shut up , fitted with a Valve to open at pleasure , and let in the lower water , which being brought up and weighed , was observed to be ten Grains heavier than the upper . That the upper and lower flow contrary ways , he found by the Fishermens Nets , which being let down deep from Vessels that were fixed , were always by the observation of the Fishermen , by the force of the Current driven towards the Black Sea : and by the letting down of a Plummet ; for if it were stop't and detained at about five or six foot depth , it did always decline towards the Marmora or Propontis , but if it descended lower , it was driven to the contrary part , that is , the Euxine . But I think these Experiments are not sufficient to establish and demonstrate such an under-current , because possibly there might be some mistake in them : and Mr. Smith mentions no such thing as any under-current there . But yet the same Mr. Smith endeavours to prove an under-current by two Experiments : The first is the running Tide and Half-tide in the Offing between the North-Foreland and South-Foreland . Now where it flows Tide and Half-tide , though the Tide of Flood runs aloft , yet the Tide of Ebb runs under-foot , that is , close by the Ground . See Philosophical Transactions , Numb . 158. p. 564. The second is , an Experiment made in the Baltick Sound : In one of the King's Fregats they went with their Pinnace into the middle Stream , and were carried violently by the Current : soon after they sunk a Bucket with a large Cannon Bullet to a certain depth of water , which gave check to the Boats motion , and sinking it still lower and lower , the Boat was driven a head to Windward against the upper Current , the Current aloft being not above four or five Fathom deep ; and the lower the Bucket was let fall , they found the under-current the stronger . To all this I reply ; That I do not understand how waters can run backward and forward in the same Channel at the same time . For there being but one declivity , this is as much to affirm , as that a heavy Body should ascend . It is a crossing of Proverbs , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , making Rivers ascend to their Fountains , affirming that to be done , which all the World hitherto hath look't upon as absurd and impossible . And therefore the Matter of Fact had need be well attested : which when to me it shall be , I must then manus dare , yield up the Bucklers , and study some means to solve the Phaenomenon . Suppose we that the Mediterranean empties it self into the Ocean by an under-current , there must be a declivity to carry it down , and consequently the upper-Superficies of this under-current must have its declivity too , and likewise the contiguous Superficies of the upper-current , and so the upper current must needs ascend in its course inwards . If you say it 's forc'd in by the motion of the Ocean , that seems unlikely , because it runs in constantly , as well Ebb as Flood . And therefore there seems to be no better account of it than the Superficies of the Ocean being higher than that of the Mediterranean . By the breaking up of the Fountains of the Great Deep , is I conceive meant , the making great Issues and Apertures for these Subterraneous waters to rush out . You will say , how could that be , sith the water keeps its level , and cannot ascend to a greater height above the common Center , than the Superficies of the Sea is , much less force its way , remove Obstacles , and break open Passages ? I answer , According to them that hold that all Rivers come from the Sea by Subterraneous Passages , it is no more than daily happens . For they must needs grant , that the water in the Subterraneous Channels , is raised as far above the level of the Ocean , as are the Heads and Fountains of great Rivers . Which considering the height of their first springs up the Mountains , the length of their Courses , and the swiftness of their Streams for a great part of the way , is very considerable , a constant declivity being necessary to their descent . And therefore I can by no means assent to the Learned Doctor Plot , ( if I understand him aright ) * That the Valleys are as much below the Surface of the Sea , as Mountains are above it . For how then could Rivers descend down to the Sea through those Valleys ; the Sea would rather run into them , and make Sinuses ; or else , if they were enclosed , the water would stagnate there , and make Pools . If this be done by way of Filtration ( which seems to be the most likely Means of raising the water ) I do not see , but these Filters may suck up the whole Ocean ; and if Apertures and Outlets large enough were made , pour it out upon the Earth in no long time . But I cannot be fully reconciled to this Opinion , though it hath great Advocates , especially the fore-mentioned very Learned and Ingenious Person Dr. Robert Plot. I acknowledge Subterraneous waters : I grant a Confluence and Communication of Seas by under-ground Channels and Passages : I believe that wherever one shall dig as deep as the level of the Sea , he shall seldom fail of water ; the water making its way through Sand and Gravel and Stones . In like manner as it is observed of the River Seine , that in Floud-times all the neighbouring Wells and Cellars are filled with water , and when the River decreases and sinks again , those waters also of the Wells and Cellars diminish , and by degrees fall back into the River , so that there are scarce any Wells or Fountains in the Plains near the River , but their waters keep the level of the Rivers , rising and falling with it . But this inferiour constant Circulation and perpetual motion of water , seems to me not yet sufficiently proved and made out . I think that the Patrons and Abbettors of this Opinion , have not satisfactorily demonstrated , how it is , or can be performed . To what is offered concerning the Center of Gravity being nearer to our Continent , by reason of the Preponderancy of the Earth , and the Waters lying as it were on an heap in the other Hemisphere , I answer , 1. That in the present terraqueous Globe , the New World which lyes between the two great Seas , and almost opposite to our Continent , doth in ●ome measure counterpoise the Old , and take off a great part of the advantage , which by reason of its Preponderancy , it might otherwise have . Moreover , I am of Mr. Brierwood's Opinion , that there may be , and is a vast Continent toward the Southern Pole opposite to Europe and Asia , to counterpoise them on that side ; nay , I do verily believe , that the Continents and Islands are so proportionably scattered and disposed all the World over , as if not perfectly and exactly , yet very nearly to counter-ballance one another ; so that the Globe cannot walter or reel towards any side : and that the Center of the convex Superficies of the Sea , is the true Center of the whole Terrestrial Sphere , both of Motion and of Gravity . I add also of Magnitude : which is exceedingly convenient , as well for the facility as the equability of the Earths diurnal Motion . This Hypothesis of the Continents being disperst equally on all sides of the Globe , makes these Centers concur in one point , whatever cause we assign of the raising up the dry Land at first . Whereas if we should suppose the dry Land to have been raised up by Earth-quakes only on one side of the Globe , and to have cast off the water to the other , and also that the water could find no way into the Caverns that were left within ; then the watery side must needs Preponderate the Land-side , and bring the Center of Gravity nearer to its own Superficies , and so raise the Land still a great deal higher , and make a considerable distance between the Centers of Magnitude and of Gravity . In our Hypothesis of the equal dispersion of the Continents and Islands no such thing would happen : but each Continent taking it with all its internal Caverns , whether lighter or heavier than its bulk in water ; that is , whether the water did make its way into the Caverns thereof , or did not , ( for in the first case it would be heavier , ( in the second lighter ) would have its counterpoise on the opposite side ; so that the Centers would still concur . The case would be the same if the dry Land were discovered , and the Mountains raised by the immediate application of the Divine Power . 2. The Sea being no where above a German Mile deep ( for which we have good Authority ) in most places not half so much , taking then as a middle term half a Mile . Suppose it every where half a Mile deep , ( the Earth below the Sea , we have no reason to suppose of different Gravity ) what proportion hath this half Miles thickness of water to the whole Terraqueous Globe , whose Semidiameter is by the account of Mathematicians Three thousand four hundred and forty Italian Miles . What little advantage then can it have of the Earth opposite to it , in point of Preponderancy ? 3. Granting the Center of Gravity should be nearer our Continent : The Center being the lowest place , and the Water a fluid Body , unless stopped , ( which it might indeed be , if it were encompassed round with high Shores , as high as the Mountains , without any Breaks or Outlets in them ) where it found declivity , it would descend as near as it could to it , without any regard of the Earths Preponderancy . And though we should grant , that the driness of the Shores might stop it , and cause it to lye on a heap , yet would it run up the Channels of Rivers , till it came as near as possible to the Center of Gravity . Indeed the Rivers themselves could not descend , but must run towards the middle of the Continent . All this I think will follow from this Hypothesis by as good consequence , as the waters being forced through the Subterraneous Channels out at the Springs . Again , I do not peremptorily affirm , that all Fountains do proceed from Rain ; only I contend , that Rain may suffice to feed them , and that probably it doth feed ordinary Springs . This the Ingenious French Author doth well demonstrate in the River Seine , and I believe it is demonstrable in most other Rivers . The little Brook that runs near my Dweling , and hath its Head or Source not above four or five Miles off , where there is no extraordinary eruption of water , all along its Course receives small Rivulets on both sides ; which though they make a considerable Stream at five miles distance from the Fountain-head , yet singly are so small , that they may very well be conceived to drain down from the higher Grounds that lye about them . And taking the whole together , it is a very considerable length and breadth of Land , that contributes to the maintenance of this little River . So that it may easily be believed , that all its water owes its original to Rain : Especially if it be considered further , that in Winter-time after the Rains are fallen , the Ground sated , and the Ditches full , the Stream of this River during the whole Winter following , is for the most part , unless in Frosts , double of what it was in Summer . Which Excess can proceed from nothing but Rain and Mists ; at least it would be rashness to assign any other Cause , when there is so obvious and manifest an one . Moreover , that Rain affords no small quantity of water , is clear also from great Floods , wherein it might be proved , that in few days there descends more water than would supply the ordinary Stream for a good part of Summer . Now to compare great things with small ; I have seen many of the biggest Rivers in Europe , the Danow , Rhine , Rhosne and Po ; and when I consider the length of their Courses , the multitude of considerable Rivers and Brooks they receive ; and all these from their first rise , made up by degrees of little Rivulets and Gills , like my neighbouring Brook ; the huge Mountains and vast extent of higher Grounds they drain . To me it seems ( and I have seen all their Streams near their Out-lets , except the Danows , and it 's after four hundred Miles descent ) that they do not bear any greater proportion to the Rivers and Rivulets they receive , and the immense Tracts of Land that ●eed them , than my Brook doth to its small 's Rills and compass of Ground . But in this , I confess , I do not descend to the niceness of Measuring and Calculation , but satisfie my self with rude Conjectures , taking my Measures , as the Cestrians say , by the Scale of the Eye . It will here be objected , That the Rain never sinks above ten Foot deep at most into the Earth , and therefore cannot supply the Springs . Answ. This indeed , if it were true , would much enervate , nay , quite overthrow our Opinion : And therefore we must fortifie this Point , and effectually demonstrate beyond all possibility of denial or contradiction , That Rain-water doth sink down , and make its way into the Earth , I do not say Ten , or Twenty , nor Forty , but an Hundred , nay , Two or three hundred Foot or more . First then , in Pool-hole in the Peak of Darbyshire , there are in some places constant droppings and destillations of water from the Roof : under each of which ( to note that by the by ) rises up a Stone Pillar , the water precipitating some of those stony Particles , which it had washed off the Rocks in passing through their Chinks . These droppings continue all the Summer long . Now it seems clear to me , that the Rain-water making its way through the Veins and Chinks of the Rocks above it , and yet but slowly , by reason of the thickness of the Mountain , and straitness of the Passages , supplies that dropping all the year round ; at least , this is much more rational than any different Hypothesis . If the water distills down faster in Winter time and wet Weather , than it doth in Summer ( which I forgot to ask ) the Experiment would infallibly prove our Assertion . In confirmation of this Argument , Albertus Magnus ( as I find him quoted in Dr. Wittie's Scarborough Spaw ) tells us , That at the bottom of a solid Rock one hundred and thirty Fathoms deep , he saw drops of water distilling from it in a rainy season . Secondly , It is well known , and attested to me by the People at Buxton when I was there , that out of the mouth of the same Pool hole , after great and long continuing Rains , a great stream of water did usually issue forth . And I am sure it must make its way through a good thickness of Earth or Rocks , before it could come in there . Thirdly , What becomes of all the water that falls on Newmarket-Heath and Gogmagog Hills , I presume also Salisbury-Plain , and the like Spungy Grounds all Winter long , where we see very little run off any way ? It must needs sink into the Ground more than Ten Foot deep . Fourthly , Many Wells , whose Springs lye at least Twenty Foot deep , we find by experience , do often fail in great Droughts in Summer time . Fifthly , In Coal Delfs and other Mines , in wet Weather the Miners are many times drown'd out , ( as they phrase it ) though no water runs down into the Mouths of their Pits or Sha●ts . Nay , Dr. Wittie tells us in his Description of the Vertues of the Scarborow Spaw , pag. 105. That after great Inundations of Rain , the Miners find the water frequently distilling through the solid Earth upon their Heads ; whereas in Summer or dry Seasons , they find no interruption from thence at all . Further , to confirm this Particular , I wrote to my Honoured Friend Sir Thomas Willughby Baronet , desiring him to examine his Colliers concerning it , and send me word what report they make ; and from him received this account . If there be Springs lye before you come at the Coal , they carry the Water away ; but if there be none , it falls into the Works in greater or less quantity according as the Rains fall . Which Answer is so much the more considerable , in that it gives me a further clear Proof , that Springs are fed by Rain water , and not by any communications from the Sea ; their original being above the Beds of Coal , they receiving the Rain-water into their Veins , and deriving it all along to their Fountains or Eruptions , above the Coals . I might add out of him , [ Dr. Witty ] Fifthly , pag. 85. That the Scarborow Spaw , notwithstanding it breaks out of Ground within Three or four yards off the foot of the Cliff , which is near Forty yards high , and within a quarter of a mile there is another Hill , that is more than as high again as the Cliff , and a descent all the way to the Cliff , so as the Rain-water cannot lye long upon the Ground , yet it is observable , that after a long Rain , the water of the Spaw is altered in its taste , and lessened in its operation ; whereas a rainy day or two will not sensibly hurt it . And now I am transcribing out of this Author , give me leave to add an Observation or two in confirmation of Rains being the Original of Springs . The first is ( pag. 97 ▪ ) this ; In England , in the years 1654 , 55. and 56. when our Climate was drier than ever it had been mentioned to be in any Stories , so as we had very little Rain in Summer , or Snow in Winter , most of our Springs were dried up , such as in the memory of the eldest Men living had never wanted water , but were of those Springs we call Fontes perennes , or at least were esteemed so . He instances also a Parallel Story out of Heylin ' s Geography , in the Description of Cyprus , where the Author relates ; That in the days of Constantine the Great , there was an exceeding long drought there , so as in Thirty six years they had no Rain , insomuch as all the Springs and Torrents , or Rivers , were dried up ; so that the Inhabitants were forced to forsake the Island , and to seek for new Habitations for want of fresh water . The second is , p. 84. That in the Wolds or Downs of Yorkshire they have many Springs break out after great Rains , which they call Gypsies , which jet and spout up a great height . Neither is this Eruption of Springs after long Rains , proper and peculiar only to the Wolds of Yorkshire , but common to other Countreys also , as Dr. * Childrey witnesseth in these words : Sometimes there breaks out water in the manner of a sudden Land-flood , out of certain Stones , that are like Rocks standing aloft in open Fields , near the rising of the River Kynet [ in Kent ] which is reputed by the Common People a fore-runner of Dearth . That the sudden eruption of Springs in places where they use not always to run , should be a sign of Dearth is no wonder . For these unusual Eruptions , ( which in Kent we call Nailbourns ) are caused by extream gluts of Rain , or lasting wet Weather , and never happen but in wet years ; witness the year 1648. when there were many of them : — and to our purpose very remarkable it was , that in the year 1654. several Springs and Rivulets were quite dried up , by reason of the precedent Drought , which raged most in 1651 , 1652 , and 1653. As the Head of the Stour , that rises near Elham in Kent , and runs through Canterbury , was dry for some Miles space : and the like happened to the Stream that crosseth the Road-way between Sittingburn and Canterbury at Ospring near Feversham , which at other times ran with a plentiful Current , but then wholly failed . So we see that it is not infrequent for new Springs to break out in wet years ; and for old ones to fail in great Droughts . And Strabo in his first Book out of Xanthus the Lydian tells us , That in the time of Artaxerxes there was so great a Drought , that Rivers , and Lakes , and Wells of water failed , and were dried up . I cannot here also forbear to add , the probable account he [ Dr. Witty ] gives of the Supply of the Spring-well on the Castle-hill at Scarborough ; at which , I confess , I was somewhat puzzled . This Well , saith he , though it be upon the top of the Rock , not many yards deep , and also upon the edge of the Cliff , is doubtless supplied by secret Channels within the Ground , that convey the Rain and Showers into it , being placed on a dependent part of the Rock , near unto which there are also Cellars under an old ruinated Chappel , which after a great Rain are full of Water , but are dried up in a long Drought . As for what is said concerning the River Volgas pouring out so much water into the Caspian Sea , as in a years time would make up a mass of water equal to the Globe of the Earth ; and of the hourly effusions of the River Po in Italy , which Ricciolus hath computed to amount to 18000000 cubical Paces of water . Whence a late learned Writer hath probably inferred , that all the Rivers in the World together , do daily discharge half an Ocean of waters into the Sea , I must confess my self to be unsatisfied therewith . I will not question their Calculations , but I suspect they are out in their Hypotheses . The Opinion of Mr. Edmund Halley , that Springs and Rivers owe their Original to Vapours condensed on the sides of Mountains , rather than unto Rains , I acknowledge to be very ingenious , grounded upon good Observations , and worthy of its Author ; and I will not deny it to be in part true in those hot Countreys in the Torrid Zone , and near it ; where , by reason of the great Heats , the Vapours are more copiously exhaled out of the Earth , and its likely carried up high in the ●●rm of Vapours . The inferiour A●r at least is so charged with them , and by that means so very moist , that in some places their Knives rust even in their Pockets ; and in the Night , so very fresh and cold , partly also by reason of the length of the Nights ; that exposing the Body to it , causes Colds and Catarrhs , and is very dangerous : Whence also their Dews are so great , as in good measure to recompence the want of Rain , and serve for the nourishment of Plants ; as they do even in Spain it self . I shall first of all propose this Opinion in the Words of the Author , and then discourse a little upon it . After he had enumerated many of the high Ridges and Tracts of Mountains in the four Quarters of the World , he thus proceeds : Each of which far surpass the usual height to which the Aqueous Vapours of themselves ascend , and on the tops of which the Air is so cold and rarified , as to retain but a small part of those Vapours that shall be brought thither by the Winds . Those Vapours therefore that are raised copiously in the Sea , and by the Winds are carried over the low Lands to those Ridges of Mountains , are there compelled by the stream of the Air to mount up with it to the tops of the Mountains , where the water presently precipitates gleeting down by the Crannies of the Stone ; and part of the Vapour entring into the Cavities of the Hills , the water thereof gathers , as in an Alembick , into the Basons of Stone it finds ; which being once filled , all the overp●us of water that comes thither , runs over by the lowest place , and breaking out by the sides of the Hills forms single Springs . Many of these running down by the Valleys or Guts between the Ridges of the Hills , and coming to unite , form little Rivulets or Brooks . Many of these again meeting in one common Valley , and gaining the plain ground , being grown less rapid , become a River : and many of these being united in one common Channel , make such Streams , as the Rhine , the Rhosne , and the Danube , which latter one would hardly think the Collection of Water condensed out of Vapour , unless we consider how vast a Tract of Ground that River drains , and that it is the sum of all those Springs , which break out on the South side of the Carpathian Mountains , and on the North side of the immense Ridge of the Alps , which is one continued Chain of Mountains from Switzerland to the Black Sea. And it may almost pass for a Rule , that the magnitude of a River , or the quantity of water it evacuates , is proportionable to the length and height of the Ridges , from whence its Fountains arise . Now this Theory of Springs is not a bare Hypothesis , but founded on Experience , which it was my luck to gain in my abode at St. Helena ; where , in the night time on the tops of the Hills , about Eight hundred yards above the Sea , there was so strange a condensation , or rather precipitation of the Vapours , that it was a great impediment to my Celestial Observations ; for in the clear Sky the Dew would ●all ●o ●ait , as to cover each half quarter of an hour my Glasses with little drops , so that I was necessitated to wipe them off so often ; and my Paper , on which I wrote my Observations , would immediately be so wet with the Dew , that it would not bear Ink : by which it may be supposed , how fast the water gathers in those mighty high Ridges I but now named . — At last he concludes : And I doubt not but this Hypothesis is more reasonable , than that of those who derive all Springs from the Rain waters , which yet are perpetual , and without diminution , even when no Rain falls for a long space of time . This may , for ought I as yet see or know , be a good account of the Original of Springs in those fervid Regions , though even there , I doubt , but partial ; but in Europe , and the more temperate Countries , I believe the Vapours in this manner condensed , have but little interest in the production of them , though I will not wholly exclude them . For , First , The Tops of the Alps above the Fountains of four of the greatest Rivers in Europe , the Rhine , the Rhosne , the Danow , and the Po , are for about Six Months in the year constantly covered with Snow , to a great thickness ; so that there are no Vapours all that while that can touch those Mountains , and be by them condensed into water ; there falls nothing there but Snow , and that continuing all that while on the ground without Dissolution , hinders all access of Vapours to the Earth ; if any rose , or were by Winds carried so high in that form , as I am confident there are not . And yet for all that , do not those Springs fail , but continue to run all Winter ; and it is likely too , without diminution ; which is a longer time than Droughts usually last ; especially if we consider that this want of supply , is constant and annual ; whereas Droughts are but rare and accidental . So that we need not wonder any more , that Springs should continue to run , and without diminution too , in times of Drought . True it is , that those Rivers run low all Winter , so far as the Snow extends , and to a good distance from their Heads ; but that is for want of their accidental supplies from showers . Nay , I believe , that even in Summer , the Vapours are but rarely raised so high in a liquid form in the free Air , remote from the Mountains , but are frozen into Snow , before they arrive at that height . For the Middle Region of the Air , where the Walk of the Clouds is , at least the superiour part of it , is so cold as to freez the Vapours that ascend so high , even in Summer time . For we see that in the height and heat of Summer , in great Thunder storms , for the most part it hails : nay , in such Tempests I have seen mighty showers of great Hail-stones fall , some as big as Nutmegs or Pigeons Eggs ; and in some places such heaps of them , as would load Dung Carts , and have not been dissolved in a day or two . At the same Seasons I have observed , in some showers Hail-stones fall of irregular Figures , and throughout pellucid , like great pieces of Ice , with several snags or ●angs issuing out of them : which how they could be supported in the Air till they amounted to that bulk and weight , is a thing worthy to be more curiously considered . For either they must fall from an incredible height , the Vapours , they encountred by the way , condensing and as it were crystallizing upon them into Ice , and in time augmenting them to that bulk ; or else there must be some strange and unknown faculty in the Air to sustain them . That the superiour Air doth support heavy Bodies better then the inferiour , the flight of Birds seems to be a clear demonstration . For when they are mounted up on high , they fly with less fatigue , and move forward with greater facility , and are able to continue longer upon the wing without delassation then in the lower Air they could possibly do . And therefore when they are to make great flights , they soar aloft in the Air , at a great height above the Earth . So have I often seen a a ●lock of Wild-g●●se mounted so high , that though their flight be swift , they seemed to make but little way in a long time , and to proceed on their journey with ease and very leisurely by reason of their distance . And yet one would think this were contrary to ●●ason , that the l●ghter Air , such as is the susperiour , should better support a weighty Body than the heavier , that is , the inferiour . Some imagine that this comes to pass by ●eason of the Wind which is constantly moving in the upper Air , which supports any Body that moves contrary to it . So we see that those Paper-kites which Boys make , are 〈◊〉 in the Air by running with them contrary to the Wind : and when they are advanced ●o a great height , do but stick down 〈…〉 end of the Line to which they are 〈◊〉 into the ground , they will be continued by 〈◊〉 Wind at the same height they ●ere , so long as it lasts and abides in the 〈…〉 . In like manner the Birds fly●●● contrary the Wind , it supports and 〈◊〉 them up . But if this were the only season , methinks it should not be so easie , 〈…〉 very laborious for Birds to fly 〈◊〉 the Wind so as to make any considerable progress in the superiour Air , as we see they do . And therefore possibly they may be nearer the right , who suppose that the Gravity of Bodies decreases proportionably to their distance from the Earth : and that a Body may be advanced so high as quite to lose its gravity and inclination or tendency to the Center : of which I do not see how it is possible to make experiment : for to what is said by some to have been tried , that a bullet shot perpendicularly upward out of a great Gun , never descended again , I give no credit at all . But to leave that , it is certain , that the Vapours after they are mounted up to a considerable height in the Air , are congealed and turned into the immediate component Principles of Snow , in which form I conceive they acquire a lightness , and are apt to ascend higher than they could do , should they retain the form of a humid Vapour ; as , we see , Ice is lighter than Water , out of which it is frozen . But whether this be the reason of their ascent or not , I am sure of the matter of Fact , that these Snow-Clouds do ascend far above the highest Tops of the Alps ; For passing over a Mountain in the Grisons Country , on the very ridge , of them , in the beginning of the Spring , it ●nowed very fast during my whole passage or six hours ; and yet the Clouds seemed to be as far above my head , as they do here in England ; and a great height they must be , for the Snow to gather into so great flakes , and to continue so long falling ; nay , it may be three times so long . Moreover , we see , that the highest Pikes and Summits of those Mountains are covered with Snow . And I am assured , that all the Winter long at intervals , it Snows upon the Tops of the Alps. 2. In the Spring time , when the Snow dissolves , some of these Rivers that flow down from the Alpine Mountains , run with a full stream , and overflow their Banks , in clear Sun-shine weather , though no Rain falls , as I my self can witness ; and therefore I presume , that all the rest do so too , as the Inabitants affirmed . But in the Summer time after the Snow hath been some time melted , their Streams decay again , notwithstanding any Vapours condensed upon them , proportionable to the Droughts ; neither are there any Floods , but upon falls of Rain . 3. That the Snow dissolved and soaking into the Earth , is the Original of the Alpine Springs ; a probable Argument may be taken from the colour of the Water of those Rivers which descend from the Alps , at least on this Northern side , which I observed to be of a Sea-green , even to a great distance from their Heads ; which whence can it proceed , unless from the Nitrous Particles of the Snow water , of which they consist ? Another also from the Bronchocele , or * gutturine tumour , an Endemial Disease of the Natives of those parts , which Physicians and Naturalists attribute to the water they drink , not without good reason ; because , say they , it consists of melted Snow , which gives it that malignant quality . † Scaliger speaking of this Disease , Saith , Id ab aqua fit è nivibus liquefactis , quae multum terrestris & crudi continet . But because Iulius Palmarius may possibly be in the right , who imputes this Disease to the steams of the Minerals , especially Mercurial , wherewith these Mountains abound , which insect the waters , and render them noxious to the nervous parts ; I shall not insist upon this particular . In confirmation of what I have said concerning the Original of the Alpine Springs , I shall add the Opinion of the Learned Alphonsus Borellus concerning the Fountains springing up or issuing out of the sides of Mount Aetna in Sicily , They are probably ( saith he ) either generated , or at least encreased , from the melting of the Snow , which doth perpetually occupy the top of the Mountain . And this is manifest , in that they are not dimished nor decrease in Summer , as alsewhere it happens , but often flow more plentifully . Lib. De incendiis Aetnae . What Mr. Halley saith of Springs , that they are perpetual and without diminution , even when no Rain falls for a long space of time . If he understands it generally of all Springs , I add , that are accounted quick ones too , I deny his assertion : that some there may be of that nature , I grant : a reason whereof may be given , viz. that the Out-let is too small to empty the water of all the Veins and Earth that lye above it in a long time . In our Native Country of England there are living and lasting Springs rising at the feet of our small Hills and Hillocks , to which I am sure the Vapours contribute very little ; which is so obvious to every man , that I think I need not spend time to prove it . Yet must I not dissemble or deny , that in the Summer time the Vapours do ascend , or are carried up in that form by the sides of the Mountains to their highest tops , and above them ; for there falls no Snow there in the heat of Summer ; and that which lies there , is for the most part dissolved . But that Rain falls plentifully there , I my self can witness ; having been on the two highest Tops of the Mount Iura , ( which keeps the Snow all Winter ) on the one called Thuiri in a Thunder shower ; and on the other , called la Dolaz , in a smart and continuing Rain : So that I will not deny , but in Summer time the Vapours may contribute somewhat to the Springs ; as I have elsewhere intimated : Clouds almost continually hanging upon the tops of the Mountains , and the Sun having there but little power . And now that I am discoursing of these things , give me leave to set down an Observation I made in the last great Frost , the sharpest that was ever known in the memory of Man , which I had before met with in Books , but did not give firm credit to , that is , that notwithstanding the violence of the Frost , all the Springs about us , brake out and ran more plentifully than usually they did at any other time : which I knew not what to impute to , unless perchance the close stopping the Pores of the Earth , and keeping in that part , which at other times was wont to vapour away ; which Account , I neither then could , nor can yet fully acquiesce in . To this I will here add an Abstract of a Letter written by my honoured Friend Dr. Tancred Robinson . YOV may peradventure meet with some opposition against your Hypothesis of Fountains , though indeed I am more and more confirm'd in your Opinion of them , and the use of the Mountains . Father Tachart in his second Voyage to Siam , says , when he went up to the top of the Table Mountain at the Cape of Good Hope , the Rocks and Shrubs were perpetually dropping and feeding the Springs and Rills below , there being generally Clouds hanging on the sides near the top . This constant distillation of Vapours from the Ocean on the many high Ridges of that great Promontory , may peradventure be one cause of the wonderful fertility and luxury of the Soil which produces more rare Plants and Animals then any known Spot of Ground in the World ; the Discovery whereof is owing to the Curiosity and Wisdom of the Dutch. The same observation hath been frequently made by our English Merchants in the Madera and Canary Islands , ( the first of which is near in the same Latitude on the North of the Aequator , that the afore-mentioned Cape is in on the South ) especially in their Iourneys up to the Pike of Tenerist , in which , at such and such heights , they were always wet to the skin , by the droppings of the great Stones , yet no Rain over head ; the same I have felt in passing over some of the Alps. The Trees , which in the Islands of Ferro , St. Thomas and in Guiny , are said to furnish the Inhabitants with most of their water , stand on the sides of vast Mountains : Vossius in his Notes on Pomponius Mela , affirms them to be Arborescent Ferula's ; though indeed , according to Paludanus his dry'd Sample sent to the Duke of Wirtenberg they seem rather to be of the Laurel kind ; perhaps there are many different sorts of them . I believe there is something in the many Relations of Travellers and Voyagers concerning these Trees ; but then I fancy they are all mistaken , when they say , the water issues out of the Trees : The Vapors stop't by the Mountains condense and distil down by the Boughs . There being no Mountains in Egypt , may be one reason why there is little or no Rain in that Country , and consequently no fresh Springs ; therefore in their Caravans they carry all their water with them in great Borracio's , and they owe the Inundation of their River Nile to the stationary or periodical Rains on the high parts of Aethiopia . This may be the cause that the vast Ridge and Chain of Mountains in Peru , are continually water'd , when the great Plains in that Countrey are all dry'd up and parch't . This Hypothesis concerning the Original of Springs from Vapours , may hold better in those hot Regions within and near the Tropicks ( where the Exhalations from the Sea are most plentiful , most rarify'd , and Rain scarce ) than in the Temperate and Frigid ones ( where it rains and snows generally on the Vertices of the Mountains ) yet even in our European Climates I have often observ'd the Firs , Pines , and other Vegetables near the Summits of the Alps and Appennines , to drop and run with water , when it did not rain above ; some Trees more than others , according to the density and smoothness of their Leaves and Superficies , whereby the stop and condense the Vapours more or less . The Beams of the Sun having little force on the high parts of Mountains , the interrupted Vapours must continually moisten them , and ( as in the head of an Alembick ) condense and trickle down ; so that we owe part of our Rain , Springs , Rivers , and Conveniencies of Life , to the operation of Distillation and Circulation by the Sun , the Sea , and the Hills , without even the last of which , the Earth would scarce be habitable . This present year in Kent they have had no Rain since March last ; therefore most of their Springs are dry at this very day , as I am assur'd from good Hands . The high spouting of water even to three Fathoms perpendicular out of innumerable holes on the Lake Zirknitz in Carniola after Rains on the adjacent Hills , exceeds the spirting Gips or natural Jet d' Eaus we have in England . Nouemb. 12. 1691. Tancred Robinson . Since the receipt of this Letter , an Experiment ( give me leave so to call it ) occurred to me , which much confirmed me in the belief and perswasion of the Truth of those Histories and Relations which Writers and Travellers have delivered to us concerning dropping Trees in Ferro , S. Thome , Guiny , &c. of which before I was somewhat diffident ; and likewise in the approbation of the Hypothesis of my Learned Friend Dr. Tancred Robinson for the solving of that Phaenomenon . The same also induces me to believe , that Vapours may have a greater interest in the production of Springs even in temperate and cold Regions , than I had before thought . The Experiment or Observation is this , About the beginning of December 1691. there happened to be a Mist , and that no very thick one , which continued all day : the Vapour whereof , notwithstanding the Trees were wholly devested of Leaves , condensed so fast upon their naked Branches and Twigs , that they dropped all day at such a rate , that I believe the water distilling from a large Tree in twenty four hours had it been all received and reserved in a Vessel , might have amounted to a Hogshead . What then may we rationally conjecture , would have dropped from such a Tree ; had it been covered with Leaves of a dense Texture , and smooth Superficies , apt to collect the Particles of the Vapour , and unite them into Drops ? It is clear by this effect , that Trees do distil water apace when Clouds or Mists hang about them ; which they are reported by Benzo constantly to do about the Fountain Tree in Ferro ; except when the Sun shines hot upon it . And others tell us , that that Tree grows upon a Mountain too : So that it is no wonder , that it should drop abundance of water . What do I speak of that Tree ? all the Trees of that kind grow on the sides of vast Mountains , as Dr. Robinson hath noted , yet he thinks that now and then many Trees may run and distil in Plains and Valleys , when the Weather has been fair , but then this Phaenomenon happens very rarely ; whereas in the other 't is regular and constant . Besides that in hot Regions Trees may in the Night time distil water , though the Air be clear , and there be no Mist about them , seems necessarily to follow , from Mr. Halley's Experiment . Now if there be in Mists thus much Vapour condensed upon Trees , doubtless also there is in proportion as much upon the Surface of the Earth and the Grass : And consequently , upon the Tops and Ridges of high Mountains , which are frequently covered with Clouds or Mists much more ; so much as must needs have a great interest in the production and supply of Springs , even in temperate Countries . But that invisible Vapours , when the Sky is clear , do at any time condense so fast upon the Trees , as to make them drop ▪ I never observed in England or elsewhere , no not in the Night season ; though I do not deny , but upon the Appennine and Southern side of the Alps , and elsewhere in the hotter parts of Europe in Summer Nights they may . However , considering the Penetrancy of such Vapours , that in moist Weather they will insinuate themselves deeply into the Pores of dry Wood , so that Doors will then hardly shut , and Chinks and Crannies in Boards and Floors be closed up , I know not but that they may likewise strike deep into the Ground , and together with Mists contribute to the seeding and maintenance of Springs , in Winter-time , when the Sun exhales but little ; it being an Observation of the Learned * Fromondus , Quod hyeme nec nivah , nec imbrifera fontes tamen aquam largiùs quàm aejlate ( nisi valdè pluvia sit ) vomant . That in Winters neither snowy nor rainy , yet fountains pour forth more water than in Summer , unless it happen to be a very wet season . Yet are their Contributions inconsiderable , if compared with the supplies that are a●●orded by Rains. And one reason why in Winter Fountains flow more plentifully , may be , because then the Sun defrauds them not , nor exhales any thing out of the Earth , as in Summer time he doth . Therefore whenever in this Work I have assigned Rain to be a sufficient or only cause of Springs and Rivers , I would not be understood to exclude , but to comprehend therein Mists and Vapours ; which I grant to have some interest in the production of them , even in temperate and cold Regions ; and a very considerable one in Hot. Though I cannot be perswaded , that even there they are the sole Cause of Springs , for that there fall such plentiful and long continuing Rains , both in the East and West-Indies in the Summer Months : which must needs contribute something to their Original . But to return from whence we digressed , that is , to the consideration of that Hypothesis or Opinion , That all the Rivers of the Earth discharge into the Sea half an Ocean of waters daily . I have read of some Philosophers , who imagined the Earth to be a great Animal , and that the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea was the respiration of it . And now methinks , if this Doctrine be true , we have a further Argument to confirm their Opinion : For this perpetual Motion of the water answers very well to the Circulation of the Blood ; the water moving faster in proportion to its bulk through the Veins of this round Animal , then the Blood doth through those of other living Creatures . To which we may add further , that to maintain this constant Circulation there is also probably about the Center of the Earth a perpetual Fire , answering to the Biolychnium in the heart : but if not about the Center , yet certainly in profound Caverns , and even under the very bottoms of the Seas ; to which some , and no mean Philosophers , have attributed the Ebbing and flowing of its waters . Let us then suppose that the Rivers do daily carry down to the Sea half an Ocean of water , and that the Rain supplies all that , as our Opinion is , and see what we can infer from thence : I think it will be granted that ordinarily ( communibus annis ) the Rain that falls in a whole year amounts not to above one quarters continual Rain . Now if this suffices for a daily e●●usion of half an Ocean , 〈…〉 , that if it should rain without any 〈◊〉 all the year round , the Rivers would 〈◊〉 out two Oceans into the Sea 〈◊〉 And so in forty days continual Rain 〈◊〉 would distil down upon the Earth 〈…〉 of Water . A prodigious quantity 〈◊〉 and ●●arce credible , which if the 〈…〉 as fast as it comes on , 〈…〉 a quantity of water 〈…〉 twice in twenty four 〈…〉 then that so much water 〈…〉 upon the ●arth , I argue thus , 〈…〉 upon the Earth must have 〈…〉 down to the Sea , and according ●o the small declivity of the 〈…〉 the Mountains pared off and 〈…〉 a considerable one too 〈…〉 it actually hath , so that the Floods 〈…〉 some days after the 〈…〉 upon the higher grounds . And 〈…〉 the general Deluge 〈…〉 down to the Sea as fast 〈…〉 the Earth would permit , 〈…〉 the Fountains of the 〈…〉 Clouds 〈…〉 could than they run down 〈…〉 the Earth , it deserves 〈…〉 whether by the end of 〈…〉 Mountains fifteen Cubits high . And yet the Scripture doth not in plain terms say , that ever the waters of the Flood arose fifteen Cubits above the tops of the highest Mountains , as Mr. Warren well observes . Besides , we are further to consider , that this forty days Rain at the time of the Deluge , was no ordinary one , such as those that usually distil down leisurely and gently in Winter time , but like our Thunder-storms and violent Showers , Catarracts , and Spouts , which pour forth more water in an hour then they do in four and twenty . So that in forty natural days the Clouds would empty out upon the Earth not eighty Oceans of water , but above twenty times that quantity . If by the Windows of Heaven are meant Catarracts , as the Septuagint interpret the word . And so we need not be to seek for water for a Floud ; for the Rain alone falling at that rate we have mentioned , would if the Opinion of those men ( who hold that the Rivers discharge into the Sea half an Ocean daily ) were true , in the space of forty natural days afford water enough , supposing it run off no faster than usually it doth , to cover the Earth , Mountains and all . Neither yet did the Mountains help , but rather hinder the descent of the waters down to the Sea , straitning it into Channels , obstructing its passage , and forcing it to take Circuits , till it got above the Ridges and Tops of them . As to this Argumentation and Inference the case is the same if we hold that the Water circulates through the 〈◊〉 of the Earth . For supposing the Rivers pour 〈◊〉 half an Ocean daily , and granting that in times of Floods their streams are but double of their usual Currents ( though I verily believe they are more than quadruple ) and that the e●fusions of the Fountains be in like measure augmented , it will follow that the daily discharge of the Rivers will amount to two Oceans . Now at the time of the general Deluge both these Causes concurred . For there being a constant Rain of forty days , there must on that account be a continual Flood , and the Fountains of the great Deep ●eing broken up , they must in all likelyhood afford as much Water as the Rain : which whether it would not suffice in forty natural days to produce a Flood as big as that of Noah , notwit●standing the continual descent and going off of the Waters , I propose to the consideration of the Ingenious . Especially if we allow , as is not unreasonable 〈◊〉 suppose , that the Divine Providence 〈◊〉 at first cause a contrary Wind to stop 〈◊〉 ●nhibit the descent of the Waters , as afterwards he raised an assisting one to carry them off . I have but one thing more to add upon this Subject , that is , that I do not see how their Opinion can be true , who hold that some Seas are lower than others ; as for Example , the Red Sea than the Mediterranean . For it being true that the Water keeps its level , that is , holds its Superficies every where equidistant from the Center of Gravity ; or if by accident one part be lower , the rest by reason of their fluidity will speedily reduce the Superficies again to an equality . The Waters of all Seas communicating either above , or under ground , or both ways , one Sea cannot be higher or lower than another : but supposing any accident should elevate or depress any , by reason of this confluence or communication it would soon be reduced to a level again , as might demonstratively be proved . But I return , to tell the Reader what I think the most probable of all the Causes I have heard assigned of the Deluge , which is , the Center of the Earth being at that time changed , and set nearer to the Center or middle of our Continent , whereupon the Atlantick and Pacifick Oceans must needs press upon the Subterraneous Abyss , and so by mediation thereof , force the Water upward , and at last compel it to run out at those wide Mouths and Apertures made by the Divine Power breaking up the Fountains of the great Deep . And we may suppose this to have been only a gentle and gradual Emotion , no faster than that the Waters running out at the bottom of the Sea , might accordingly lowre the Superficies thereof sufficiently , so that none needed run over the Shores. These Waters thus poured out from the Orifices of the Fountains upon the Earth , the declivity being changed by the removal of the Center , could not flow down to the Sea again , but must needs stagnate upon the Earth , and overflow it ; and afterwards the Earth returning to its old Center , return also to their former Receptacles . If any shall object against this Hypothesis , because by it the Flood will be render'd Topical , and restrained only to the Continent we live in : though I might plead the Unnecessariness of drowning America , it being in all probability unpeopled at that time ; yet because the Scripture useth general expressions concerning the extent of the Flood , saying , Gen. 1. 19. And all the high hills that were under the whole Heaven were covered ; and again , verse 22. All in whose nostrils was the breath of lìfe , of all that was in the dry land died . And because the Americans also are said to have some ancient Memorial Tradition of a Deluge ; and the Ingenious Author of the Theory of the Earth hath by a moderate Computation , demonstrated , that there must be then more People upon the Earth , than now : I will propose another way of solving this Phaenomenon , and that is , by supposing that the Divine Power might at that time , by the instrumentality of some natural Agent , to us at present unknown , so depress the Surface of the Ocean , as to force the Waters of the Abyss through the forementioned Channels and Apertures , and so make them a partial and concurrent Cause of the Deluge . That there are at some times in the course of Nature extraordinary pressures upon the Surface of the Sea , which force the Water outwards upon the Shores to a great height is evident . We had upon our Coasts the last Year an extraordinary Tide , wherein the Water rose so high , as to overflow all the Sea-Banks , drown multitudes of Cattel , and fill the lower Rooms of the Houses of many Villages that stood near the Sea , so that the Inhabitants , to save themselves , were ●orced to get up into the upper Rooms and Garrets of their Houses . Now how this could be effected , but by an unusual pressure upon the Superficies of the Ocean , I cannot well conceive . In like manner that the Divine Providence might at the time of the Deluge so order and dispose second Causes , as to make so strong a pressure upon the face of the Waters , as to force them up to a height sufficient to overflow the Earth , is no way unreasonable to believe . These Hypotheses I propose , as seeming to me at present most facile and consonant to Scripture , without any concern for either of them ; and therefore am not solicitous to gather together , and heap up Arguments to confirm them , or to answer Objections that may be made against them , being as ready to relinquish them upon better information , as I was to admit and entertain them . CHAP. III. Of the Effects of the Deluge . I Come now to the Third Particular proposed , that is , To Enquire concerning the Consequents of the Deluge , What considerable Effects it had upon the Earth and and its Inhabitants . It had doubtless very great , in changing the Superficies of the dry Land : In some places adding to the Sea ; in some taking from it ; making Islands of Peninsulae , and joining others to the Continent ; altering the Beds of Rivers , throwing up lesser Hills , and washing away others , &c. The most remarkable Effects it 's likely were in the skirts of the Continents ; because the Motion of the Water was there most violent . Athanasius Kircher * gives us a Map and Description of the World after the Flood , shewing what Changes were made therein by it , or upon occasion of it afterward , as he fansies or conjectures . But because I do not love to trouble the Reader with uncertain Conjectures , I shall content my self to have said in general , that it may rationally be supposed , there were then great Mutations and Alterations made in the superficial part of the Earth : but what they were , though we may guess , yet can we have no certain knowledge of : and for Particulars , refer the Curious to him . One malignant effect it had upon Mankind , and probably upon other Animals too , in shortning their Age , or the duration of their lives ; which I have touched before , and shewn , that this diminution of Age , is to be attributed either to the change of the Temperature of the Air , as to Salubrity , or Equality , ( sudden and frequent changes of Weather having a very bad influence upon the Age of Man in abbreviating of it , as I could easily prove ) or else to the deteriority of the Diet ; or to both these Causes . But how the Flood should induce or occasion such a change in the Air and productions of the Earth , I do not comprehend . CHAP. IV. Of formed Stones , Sea-shells , and other Marine-like Bodies found at great distances from the Shores , supposed to have been brought in by the Deluge . ANother supposed Effect of the Flood , was a bringing up out of the Sea , and scattering all the Earth over an innumerable multitude of Shells and Shell-fish ; there being of these shell-like Bodies , not only on lower Grounds and Hillocks , but upon the highest Mountains , the Appennine and Alps themselves . A supposed Effect , I say , because it is not yet agreed among the Learned , whether these Bodies , formerly called petrified Shells , but now a-days passing by the name of formed Stones , be original Productions of Nature , formed in imitation of the Shells of Fishes ; or the real Shells themselves , either remaining still entire and uncorrupt , or petrified and turned into Stone , or at least , Stones cast in some Animal Mold . Both parts have strong Arguments and Patrons . I shall not balance Authorities , but only consider and weigh Arguments . Those for the latter part , wherewith I shall begin , are , First , Because it seems contrary to that great Wisdom of Nature , which is observable in all its Works and Productions , to design every thing to a determinate end , and for the attaining that end , make use of such ways , as are most aggreeable to Man's reason , that these prettily shaped Bodies , should have all those curious Figures and Contrivances ( which many of them are formed and adorned with ) generated or wrought by a Plastic Vertue , for no higher end , than only to exhibite such a form . This is Mr. Hook's Argumentation . To which Dr. Plot answers , That the end of such Productions , is , to beautifie the World with those Varieties ; and that this is no more repugnant to the Prudence of Nature , than is the production of most Flowers , Tulips , Anemones , &c. of which we know as little use of , as of formed Stones . But hereto we may reply , That Flowers are for the Ornament of a Body , that hath some degree of life in it : a Vegeta●ive Soul , whereby it performs the actions of Nutrition , Auction and Generation ; which it is reasonable should be so beautified . And , Secondly , Flowers serve to embrace and cherish the Fruit , while it is yet tender ; and to desend it from the injuries of Sun and Weather ; especially for the protection and security of the Apices , which are no idle or useless part , but contain the Masculine Sperm , and serve to give fecundity to the Seed . Thirdly , Though formed Stones may be useful to Man in Medicine , yet Flowers afford us abundantly more uses , both in Meat and Medicine . Yet I must not dissemble , that there is a Phaenomenon in Nature , which doth somewhat puzzle me to reconcile , with the prudence observable in all its works ; and seems strongly to prove , that Nature doth sometimes ludere , and delineate Figures , for no other end , but for the Ornament of some Stones , and to entertain and gratifie our Curiosity , or exercise our Wits . That is , those elegant Impressions of the Leaves of Plants upon Cole-state , the knowledge whereof , I must confess my self to owe to my Learned and Ingenious Friend Mr. Edward Lloyd of Oxford , who observed of it in some Cole-pits in the way from Wychester in Glocestershire to Bristol ; and afterwards communicated to me a Sample of it . That which he found , was marked with the Leaves of two or three kinds of Ferns and of Harts-tongue . He told me also , that Mr. Woodward a Londoner , shewed him very good Draughts of the common female Fern , naturally formed in Cole , which himself found in Mendip Hills ; and added , That he had found in the same Pits , Draughts of the common Cinquefoil , Clover-grass and Strawberries . But these Figures are more diligently to be observed and considered . Secondly , There are found in the Earth at great distance from the Sea , real Shells unpetrified and uncorrupted , of the exact Figure and Consistency of the present natural Sea-shells , and in all their parts like them , and that not only in the lower Grounds and Hillocks near the Sea , but in Mountains of a considerable height , and distant from the Sea. Christianus Mentzelius in his Discourse concerning the Bononian Phosphorus , gives us a Relation of many Beds of them found mingled with Sand in the upper part of a high Mountain not far from Bologna in Italy . His words are these , Non procul monte Paterno dicto , lapidis Bononiensis patria , unico forte milliari Italico distanti ( loci nomen excidit memoriâ ) ingens mons imminet praeruptus à violentia torrentium aquarum ▪ quas imbres frequentes ex vici●is montibus confluentes efficiunt , atque insignes terrarum moles ab isto monte prosternunt ac dejiciunt . In hac montis raina , superiore in parte visuntur multae strages seriésve , ex testis conchyliorum omnis generis , plurimâ arenâ interjectâ , instar strati super stratum ( ut chymicorum vulgus loquitur . ) Est enim inter hasce testarum conchyliorum strages seriésve arena ad crassitiem ulnae & ultra interposita . Erant autem testae variorum ●●●chyliorum , omnes ab invicem distinctae , nec 〈◊〉 lapidi impactae , adeò ut separatim 〈◊〉 manibus tractari & dignosci potuerint . 〈◊〉 hoc arena pura , nullo limo lutóve inter mix●a ▪ quae conc●hyli●rum testas conservaverat 〈◊〉 multa secula integras . Interea verò diuturnitate temporis omn●s istae testae erant in albissim●m calcem facilè resolubiles . Not far from the Mountain called ●aterno , where the Bononian Sto●e is gotten , about an Italian Mile distant ( the name or the place is slipt out of my memory ) is a huge hanging Mountain , broken by the violence of the Torrents , caused by the confluence of Waters descending from the Neighbouring Mountains after frequent showers , throwing down great heaps of Earth from it . In the upper part of this broken Mountain are seen many Beds or Floors of all kind of Sea-shells , much Sand interposing between Bed and Bed , after the manner of stratum super stratum , or Layer upon Layer , as the Chymists phrase it . The Beds of Sand interceding between these Rows of Shells were a yard thick or more . These Shells were all distinct or separate one from another , and not stuck in any one stone , or cemented together , so that they might be singly and separately viewed and handled with ones Hands . The Cause whereof was their being lodged in a pure Sand not intermixt with any Mud or Clay , which kept the Shells entire for many Ages . Yet were all these Shells , by reason of the length of time they had lain there , easily resoluble into a purely white ▪ Calx or Ash. Fabius Columna also observes , that in the tophaceous Hills and Cliffs about Andria in Apulia , there are found various sorts of Sea-shells , both broken and whole , uncorrupt , and that have undergone no change . And Ovid in Metam . lib. 15. Et procul à pelago Conchae jacuere marinae . I am also informed by my learned and worthy Friend Dr. Tancred Robinson , That Signior Settali shewed him in his Museum at Milan , many Turbens , Echini , Pearl shells , ( one with a Pearl in it ) Pectunculi , and several other perfect shells , which he himself found in the Mountains near Genoa ; and afterwards my said Friend took notice also of several Beds of them himself , as he passed over Mount Cenis , above fifty Leagues distant from the Sea ; he assures me that many of the great Stones about the Buildings of London are full of shells , and pieces of them . Moreover , my fore-mentioned Friend Mr. Lloyd sent me perfect Escallop and Sea-Urchin shells , exactly resembling the like Sea-shells , both for figure , colour , weight and consistency ; which he himself gathered up near Oxford . And hath lately sent me word , That he found at a place called Rungewell-Hill in Surrey , at a Village called Hedley , three Miles South of Epsham , at least Twenty Miles distant from the Sea , some fossil Oysters , which by the confession of Dr. Lyster himself , were indeed true Oyster-shells not petrified nor much decayed : Nay , so like they were to Oysters newly taken out of the Sea , that a certain Person seeing of them , mistook them for such , and opened one of them , expecting to find a living fish therein . Now that Nature should form real shells , without any design of covering an Animal , is indeed so contrary to that innate Prolepsis we have of the Prudence of Nature , ( that is , the Author of Nature ) that without doing some Violence to our Faculties , we can hardly prevail with our selves to believe it : and gives great countenance to the Atheists Assertion , That things were made or did exist by chance , without counsel or direction to any end . Add hereto Thirdly , That there are other Bodies besides shells found in the Earth , resembling the Teeth and Bones of some Fishes , which are so manifestly the very things they are thought only to resemble , that it might be esteemed obstinacy in any Man that hath viewed and considered them to deny it . Such are the Glossopetrae dag up in Malta in such abundance , that you may buy them by measure , and not by tale : and also the Vertebres of Thornbacks and other Cartilagineous Fishes there found , and sold for Stones among the Glossopetrae , which have no greater dissimilitude to the Teeth of a living Shark , and Vertebres of a Thoruback , then lying so long in the Earth , as they must needs have done , will necessarily induce . Mr. Doody has in his custody a petrify'd lump of Fishes , on some of which the Scales themselves still remain . And if the very inspection of these Bodies , is not enough to convince any Man , that they are no Stones , but real Teeth and Bones , Fabius Columna proves it by several strong Arguments . ● . Those things which have a woody , bony or fleshy nature , by burning are changed first into a Coal , before they go into a Calx or Ashes : but those which are of a tophaceous or stony substance , go not first into a Coal , but burn immediately into a Calx or Lime , unless by some vitreous or metallick mixture they be melted . Now these Teeth being burnt , pass presently into a Coal , but the tophous substance adhering to them , doth not so ; whence it is clear , that they are of an osseous , and no stony nature . Next he shews , That they do not shoot into this form after the manner of Salts or Crystal , which I shall have occasion further to treat of by and by . Then he proves it from the Axiom , Natura nihil facit frustra ; Nature makes nothing in vain . But these Teeth , were they thus formed in the Earth , would be in vain ; for they could not have any use of Teeth ; as neither the Bones of supporting any Animal . Nature never made Teeth without a Jaw , nor shells without an Animal Inhabitant , nor single Bones , no not in their own proper Element , much less in a strange one . Further he argues , from the difficulty or impossibility of the Generation of Glossopetrae in such places ; because , among Tophi and Stones in those dry places , there could not be found matter sit for to make them of . But granting that , he queries whether they were generated at first all of a sudden , or grew by little and little from small to great , as Animals Teeth , whose sorm they imitate , do . If the first be said , he demands , Whether the Tophus , out of which they were extracted , were generated before or after the Teeth were p●riected ? If it be said before , he asks , Whether there were a place in it of the figure and magnitude of the Tooth , or did the Tooth make it ●ell a place ? If the Tophus were concrete before , and without a cavity , the vegetative power of the Stone now in b●●th , could not by ●orce make it self a place in the hard and solid Tophus ; or if it could and did , the Tophus must needs be rent . Against the production of these Bodies in a compact Earth or Stone , Nic. Steno argues thus ; Things that grow , expanding themselves l●isurely or slowly , may indeed lift up great weights , and dilate the ●hinks and veins of Stones , as we see the Roots of Trees sometimes do ; but yet while they do thus make room for themselves , they cannot but be often hindred by the resistance of some hard obstacle they meet with , as it happens to the Roots of Plants , which in hard Earth , being a thousand ways writhen and compressed , recede from the figure , which otherwise in soft Land they are wont to retain : whereas these Bo●ies , whereof we are new discoursing , are ●ll like one mother , whether they be dug out of soft Earth , or cut out of Stones , or pluckt off Animals . Wherefore they seem not to be at this day produced in those places where they are found , because ( as we have said ) those things which grow in compact places are found strangely mishapen and irregular , which these are not : nor was the Earth compacted when they were there produced for the same reason . Columna proceeds , If there were a place before ready made in the Tophus , then was not that figure excavated in the Tophus by the vegetative nature of the Tooth it self ; but the Tophus by its own nature and precedent cavity , gave the form to the Tooth . If the latter part be chosen , and it be said , that the Stone by its vegetative power grew by degrees ; it may be answered as before , that could not be ; because the hardness of the Tophus could not have yielded to the vegetative force of the Tooth , but would rather have been rent or divided by it ; or rather the Tophus it self must have vegetated , containing a cavity or uterus of the shape of the Tooth , into which an osseous humour , penetrating through the Pores , and filling the cavity of the Vterus , must there have co●gulated , and taken the form thereof , as is observed in Stones that have their original from a Fluor . That both Tooth and Case might vegetate together he denies , because in all the Teeth which he had seen , the Basis or Root was found broken , and that not with an uniform fracture , but different in every one . Which Argument is not to be slighted , for that it shews or proves , that there was no vegetation in the case ; because in all other figured Fossils it is observed , that they are never found mutilous , broken or imperfect . Neither can it reasonably be said or believed , that these Roots or Teeth were by some chance broken within the Tophi , but rather , that when they were casually overwhelmed and buried in that tophous Earth , they were broken off from the Jaws of the Animal in those volutations , and so in that manner mutilated . Against the generation of these and the like Bodies in any hard Earth or Stone , N. Steno argues thus , That they are not at present produced in hard Earth , one may thence conjecture , that in all the parts of such Earth or Stone throughout , they are all found of the same consistence , and encompassed round on all sides with that hard matter . For if there were some of them produced anew at this present day , the containing or ambient Bodies ought to give way to them while they are growing , which they cannot ; and the Bodies themselves that are now produced , would without doubt discover something wherein they differed from those that were generated of old . Another Argument to prove them to be true Teeth and no Stones , he brings from their various parts and figures , which must else have been so wrought and formed in vain . The Tooth being not one homogeneous Body , but compounded of parts of a different constitution , there must in the formation of it be made a various election of humors , one for the root , one for the inner part , one for the Superficies of it . Then for the Figures , Magnitude , Situation or Posture , and sitting of them ; some are great , and broad , and almost triangular ; others narrower and smaller , others very small and narrow , of a pyramidal figure , some streight , some crooked , bending downwards , or toward the neither side ; some inclining toward the left , others toward the right side : some serrate with small Teeth , others with great Indentures ( which is observed in the lesser triangular ones ) some smooth without any Teeth , as the narrow pyramidal ones . All which things are observed in Shark's Teeth , not only by the Learned Naturalists , but also by Fisher-men and Mariners . The first row of Teeth in these Animals hanging out of the Mouth , bend forward and downward ; the second row are streight , especially toward the sides of the Mouth , where they are triangular and broad , the other rows bend downward toward the inner part of the Mouth . Thus far * Columna . Fourthly , If these formed Stones be indeed original Productions of Nature , in imitations of Shells and Bones , how comes it to pass , that there should be none found , that resemble any other natural Body , but the Shells and Bones of Fishes only ? Why should not Nature as well imitate the Horns , Hoofs , Teeth , or Bones of Land Animals , or the Fruits , Nuts , and Seed of Plants ? Now my learned Friend Mr. Edward Lloyd above mentioned , who hath been most diligent in collecting , and curious in observing these Bodies of any Man I know , or ever heard of , tells me , That he never found himself , or had seen in any Cabinet , or Collection , any one stone that he could compare to any part of a Land Animal . As for such that do not resemble any part of a Fish , they are either Rock Plants , as the Astroites , Asteriae trochites , &c. or do shoot into that form , after the manner of Salts and Fluors , as the Belemnites and Selenites . Fifthly , Those that deny these Bodies to have been the Shells and Bones of Fishes , have given us no satisfactory account of the manner of their Production . For that they do not shoot into that form after the manner of Salts , may be proved by many Arguments . First , All Salts that shoot , their Crystals or Concretions are of one uniform substance , and their Figures are more simple , and may be owing to the Figure of the Principles whereof they are compounded . In other Bodies that shoot , as the Pyrites and Belemnites , one may observe streight Radii or Fibres proceeding from one Center . Secondly , Did those Bodies shoot into these Figures after the manner of Salts , it seems strange to me , that two shells should be so adapted together at the heel , as to shoot out to the same extension round , and the upper and nether Valve be of different Figure , as in natural shells . Thirdly , Were these Bodies produced in the manner of saline Concretions , it 's strange there should be such varieties of them , and their shapes so regular , and exactly circumscribed : so great a diversity of Figures , arguing a greater variety of Salts , or of their modifications and mixtures , than are likely to be found in Nature ; and the Concretions of Salts never , that I have yet seen , appearing in that regularity of Figure and due Circumscription , as in these Bodies . This Argument Steno in his Discourse concerning these Bodies , improves and urges thus ; Who can deny , that the hexaedrical Figure of Crystal , the Cubes of Marcasites , and the Crystals of Salts in Chymical Operations , and infinite other Bodies coagulating and crystallizing in a fluid , have Figures much more ordinate than are those of Scallops , Cockles , and other Bivalves , and also Periwinckles and Turbens ? yet we see in these simple Bodies sometimes the top of a solid Angle cut off ; sometimes many of them without any order sticking one to another ; sometimes their Planes differing among themselves in magnitude and situation ; and many other ways receding from their usual Figure ? Which being so , how much greater and more notable defects must there needs have been in Bodies that have a far more compound Figure , such as are those which unitate the forms of Animals , if they were in like manner generated ? Seeing therefore in these Bodies , which are very much compounded , these defects do seldom occur , which in those other most simple Bodies are very frequent ; seeing there are no defects observed in these compound Bodies , the like whereto are not in like manner seen in the Bodies of Animals . And seeing that wheresoever they are found they are exceeding like both among themselves , and to the parts of Animals , it is very unlikely they should shoot into those Figures after the mannor of Salts ; but on the contrary , highly probable that they were originally the parts of Animals ; the similitude of conformation in their Pores , Striae , Hinges , Teeth , Prominences , Threds , &c. almost necessarily inferring a similitude of Original : which is an Argument of the Government of some Principle , superiour to Matter figured and moved , in their Formations . Fourthly , Were these Bodies nothing but Concretions of Salts , or saline mixtures , it seems no less strange , that so many Liquors impregnated with all sorts of Salts and Mineral Juices , in all proportions , having been at one time or other industriously or accidentally exposed to crystallize , and let stand long in Vessels , there should never have been found in them any such Concretions . For if any had happened , we should doubtless have heard of them , and the Observers would have improved such an Experiment to the Production of the like Bodies at their pleasure . So I have finished what I have to alledge in defence of the latter part , That these formed Stones were sometimes the real Shells or Bones of Fishes , I mean the figured part of them . I proceed now to set down , what may be objected against this Opinion , or offered in assertion of the contrary , viz. That these Bodies are primitive Productions of Nature , in imitation of the Shells and Bones of Fishes . Against the former Opinion we have been pleading for , it may be objected , That there follow such strange and seemingly absurd Consequences from it , as are hardly reconcileable to Scripture , or indeed to sober Reason : as , First , That the Waters must have covered the whole Earth , even the highest Mountains , and that for a long time , there being found of these Shells , not only in the most mountainous parts of our Country , but in the highest Mountains in Europe , the Appennine and Alps themselves , and that not only scattered , but amassed in great lumps , and lying thick in Beds of Sand , as we have before shewn . Now this could hardly be the effect of a short Deluge , which if it had carried any Shell-fish so high , would in all likelyhood have scattered them very thin . These Beds and Lumps of them necessarily inferring , that they must have bred there , which is a work of time . Now the general Deluge lasted in the whole , but ten Months ; and it 's not likely the Tops of the Mountains were covered half that time . Neither is it less repugnant to Reason than Scripture ; for if the Waters stood so high above the Earth , for so long a time , they must by reason of their Confluence , be raised as high above the Sea too . But what is now become of this huge Mass of Waters , equal to six or seven Oceans ? May not the Stoicks here set in , and help us out at a dead lift ? The Sun and Moon , say they , might possibly sup it all up . Yea , but we cannot allow time enough for that ; for according to the moderate Draughts they take now a-days , one Ocean would suffice to water them many Ages , unless perchance when they were young and hot , they might need more drink . But to be serious , I have no way to answer this Objection , but by denying , that there are any Beds or great Lumps and Masses of these formed Stones to be found near the Tops of the Alps , or other high Mountains ; but yet there might be some particular Shells scattered there by the general Deluge . Unless we should say , that those Mountains where such Shells are found were anciently depressed places , and afterward raised up by Earthquakes . Another thing there is as difficult to give an account of , as of the Shells getting up to the Tops of Mountains : that is , of those several Beds or Floors of Earth and Sand , &c. one above another , which are observed in broken Mountains . For one cannot easily imagine whence these Floor or Beds in the manner of strata super strata ( as the Chymists speak ) should come , but from the Sediments of great Floods , which how or whence , they could bring so great a quantity of Earth down , when there was but little Land above the Sea , I cannot see . And one would likewise be apt to think , that such a Bed of Sands , with plenty of Cockle-shells intermixt , as we mentioned before in the Mountain near Bononia in Italy , must have been sometimes the bottom of the Sea. But before one can give a right judgment of these things , one must view the Mountains where such Layers and Beds of Earth and Shells are ●ound : for perchance they may not be elevated so high above the present Surface of the Sea , as one would judge by the descriptions of them . 'T is true ( says my worthy Friend Dr. Tancred Robinson ) that some Shells might have been scatter'd up and down the Earth by incampments of Armies , by the inhabitants of Cities and Towns , whereof there are now no remains . Mounsteur Loubere , the late French Envoy to Siam , affirms that the Monkeys and Apes at the Cape of Good Hope , are almost continually carrying Shells and other Marine Bodies from the Sea-side up to the Mountains ; yet this will not solve the matter , nor give any satisfactory account , why these perfect shells are disperst up and down the Earth , in all Climates and Regions , in the deep Bowels of vast Mountains where they lye as regularly in Beds as they do at the bottom of the Sea. secondly , It would hence follow , That many ●pecies of Shell fis● are lost out of the World , 〈…〉 Philosophers hitherto have been unwilling to admit , esteeming the destruction of any one Species a dismembring of the Universe , and rendring it imperfect : whereas they think the Divine Providence is especially concerned to secure and preserve the Works of the Creation : and that it is so , appears , in that it was so careful to lodge all Land-Animals in the Ark at the time of the general Deluge . The Consequence is proved in that , among these petrified Shells , there are many sorts observed , which are not at this day , that we know of , any where to be found . Such are a whole gentis of Cornua Ammonis , which some have supposed to be Nautili , though to me they do not seem so to be , but a different Genus by themselves , of which there have not any been seen either cast ashore , or raked out of the Sea , at any time , that ever I heard of . Nay , my very Learned and Honoured Friend Dr. Lister proceeds further , and saith , That when he particularly examined some of our English shores for Shells , and also the fresh Waters and the Fields , that he did never meet with any one of those Species of Shells found at Adderton in Yorkshire , Wansford-Bridge in Northamptonshire , and about Gunthorp and Beavoir Castle , &c. any where else , but in their respective Quarries . What can we say to this ? Why it is possible that many sorts of Shell-fish may be lodged so deep in the Seas , or on Rocks so remote from the shores , that they may never come to our sight . Thirdly , It follows also , That there have been Shell-fish in these cold Northern Seas of greater bulk and dimensions , than any now living ; I do not say in these , but in the most Southernly and Indian ; viz. Cornua Ammonis of two foot diameter , and of thickness answerable . To this I answer , That there are no petrified Shells that do in bigness much exceed those of the natural Shell-fish found in our Seas , save the Cornua Ammonis only , which I suspect to have never been , nor had any relation to any shells of Fishes : or to imitate or resemble them , at least some of them . Against this Assertion it may be objected , That there are found in England may Pectinites bigger than any Shell-fish of that kind which our Seas now afford . And that there are no Nautili , or other testaccous Fishes with us , comparable in bigness to that Nautilus-sto●e of twenty eight pound found by Mr. Waller at Keinsham . To which I answer , That there may be Shell-fish in our Seas , that do not at all , or very seldom appear , greater than we are aware of . I my self , in company with Mr. Willughby , in the Streight between the Isle and Calf of Man , took up among the tall Fuci growing thick upon the Rocks there , two or three of those large Echini Marini or Sea-Vrchins , as big as a Man's two fists , the shells whereof we never found cast up upon the shores of England , nor ever heard that any Man else did . So that I question not but there are lodged among the Rocks , and in the deeper places of the Sea , remote from the shores , many different sorts of Shell-fish , and excelling in magnitude those that are commonly found or known . And like enough it is , that after the Flood there were many places deserted , and thrown up by the Sea , and become dry Land , which had been Sea before ; which must needs be replete with these Bodies . As for the Nautili , they are much different from these Cornua Ammonis . For the Nautili , at least all the Species of them known to us , are ( as Dr. Plot well observes ) extravagantly broad at the mouth , and have not more than two other small turns at the most , whereas the turns of the Ophiomorphites are proportionable one to another ; and in number many times four or five , and sometimes six , if we may believe Aldrovand . And there are Nautili lapidei , which do as nearly resemble the Nautilus shells as any other Cochlites do their respective Prototypes , as Mr. Lloyd assures me he had observed many in Museums . And the Learned and Ingenious Mr. Richard Waller then Secretary to the Royal Society , in a Letter to me dated Febr. 4. 87. w●●es , That he had been lately at Keinsham in Somerset shire , and making a search after the Coruua Ammonis , ●ound one of the true Nautilus shape , covered in some places with a shelly Incrustation with the Diaphragms to be seen to the Center of the Volutae , and in each Diaphragm , the hole by which they communicate one with another , by a string or gut in the Fish. This was of a very hard Stone and large size , weighing at least twenty eight pound , though some part was broken off . Another Argument that they have no relation to the common Nautili , is , that they break into pieces somewhat resembling Vertebres , as I was first advised by the fore-remembred Mr. Lloyd , and have since noted my self . I also received from that very Ingenious and Inquisitive Gentleman , happy in making natural Discoveries , Mr. William Cole of Bristol , such an account of a sort or two of these Ophiomorphous Bodies , as is enough to stagger any Man's belief , if not utterly to overthrow his Opinion of their owing their original to any Sea-shell ; which take in his words . Among others of this kind of Bodies which I have observed , I shall instance in one , which can be reduced to none but the Ophiomorphites , which I found growing between the thin Plates of a kind of brittle blew Slate in large Rocks , some a furlong within the full Sea-mark , and in some where the Water comes not at highest Tides , only in great Storms , when the Waves break , it is dasht sometimes against them , being forced up by the Winds ; which being broken with a convenient Tool , will shiver all into very thin Plates ; between which I have found in abundance of those Stones , but as brittle as the Slate in which they grew , and of the same consistence ; but so thin , that the broadest , being about four Inches , are not so thick as a Half-Crown Piece , some not half an Inch broad , were as thin as a Groat , and so proportionably up to the largest , covered with a Superficies as thin , and exactly of the colour of Silver foil : and where the Sea-water washeth them , and they are exposed to the Sun and Wind when the Tide is gone , they are tarnished , and appear of a Gold , Purple , Blew and Red ; as any thing on which Silver foil is laid , being exposed a considerable time to the Sun , Wind and Weather , will do . These have the same spiral Figures , and as regular as the other Serpent-stones , and being taken off with a Knife , leave the same Impressions on both sides of the Slate . In some such Rocks of Slate , but much harder , I found some of those Stones of another kind , thick in proportion to their breadth , from an Inch to twenty eight Inches broad ; the broadest one was at the great end ( on which some Authors have fabulously reported the Head to grow ) six Inches thick : all of them covered over with a white scale , which will be taken off , one coat under another , as Pearls or the shells of some Fishes . I saw some impressions as big as the Fore-wheel of a Chariot , &c. What shall we say to this ? Were there ever any Shell-fish in ours , or other Seas , as broad as a Coach-wheel ? others as thin as a Groat ? What is become of all this kind of Ophiomorphite Shell-fish ? And yet ( which is strange ) both these kinds by Mr. Cole 's description , seem to have been covered with shells . By what I have said concerning these Ophiomorphous stones not to have been Nautili , I would not be thought to reflect upon , o● detract from the Veracity or Exactness of the Observations of Mr. Robert Hook , whom for his Learning and deep Insight into the Mysteries of Nature , I deservedly honour . I question not , but he found in the Keinsham Ophiomorphites perfect Diaphragms of a very distinct substance from that which filled the Cavities , and exactly of that kind which covered the out-side , being for the most part Whitish , or Mother of Pearl coloured . Mr. Waller fore-mentioned , attests the same , writing in his Letter to me of Febr. 4. 1687. that in the ordinary Snake stones there , the shelly Diaphragms were very visible . In this respect they do resemble Nautili ; though for their Figure they are much different , and of a distinct Genus . I never broke any of the Keinsham stones ; but of those found about Whitby in Yorkshire many ; but could not observe in them any shell-like Diaphragms , only they broke into such pieces as I mentioned before . And my dear and much honoured Friend Dr. Tancred Robinson writes me , That he had broken several Cornua Ammonis , but could never find any Diaphragms or Valves in them , though he confesseth Mr. Woodward shew'd him one with such in his curious Collection of Petrifactions . So that these Diaphragms are not to be found in all the sorts of them . But if they be found in some , it is a strong presumption , that they were at first in all , however they came to disappear . In fine , these Ophiomorphous Stones do more puzzle and confound me , than any other of the formed Stones whatsoever , because by Mr. Hook's Description of those of Keinsham , they seem to have been , or to owe their original to shells ; and yet there is nothing like them appears at this day in our or any other Seas , as far as I have seen , heard , or read . Thirdly , A second Argument to prove these formed Stones never to have been Shells , Dr. * Plot affords us , Because that even those Shells , which so exactly represent some sorts of Shell-fish , that there can be no exception upon the account of Figure , but that they might formerly have been Shells indeed , at some places are found only with one shell and not the other . Thus in Cowley Common [ in Oxfordshire ] we meet only with the gibbous , non the ●lat shell of the petrified Oyster , and so of the Escallop-stones in the Quarries near Shotover : which if they had once been the shells of Oysters and Escallops , had scarce been thus parted . To this I answer , That this Argument is not necessarily conclusive ; because there may possibly be some reason of it , though we know it not , nor can easily imagine any . The like Answer may be returned to his next Argument . Thirdly , Because ( saith the Doctor ) I can by no means satisfie my self , how it should come to pass , that in case these Bodies had once been moulded in Shells , some of the same kind should be found in Beds , as the Conchites at Langley , Charlton , Adderbury ; and others scattered , as at Glympton , and Teynton , and so the Ostracites at Shotover and Cowley . Nor how it should fall out , that some of these Bivalves should always be ●ound with their shells separate , as the Ostracites and Pectines : and others always closed together , as the Conchites in all places I have yet seen . Fourthly , Because many of these formed Stones seem now to be in fieri , ( which is the Doctor 's next Argument ) as the Selenites at Shotover and Hampton-gay , the Conchites of Glympton and Cornwell , many of which were of a perfect Clay , and others of Stone , &c. As for the Selenites , I grant them to have been in fieri , because they are formed after the manner of Salts by shooting or crystallization ; but concerning the Clay Cockles , I say with the Civilians , ampliandum . Since the publishing of this Treatise , happening to read Dr. Nicol Steno's Discourse concerning these Bodies , in his Description of a Sharkshead , I met with a very plausible Solution of this Argument or Objection . First he gives us the History of these Bodies , or his Observations concerning them ; of which these following are two , 1. That in Argilla , which some english Potters Earth , and we may render a Fat Clay , he had taken notice that there were plenty of them on the Superficies of the Earth , but within the Earth but a few . 2. That in the same Argilla the deeper you descend downward , the more tender those Bodies are , so that some of them at any the least touch fall into Powder : and they also that were on the Superficies , almost all of them were without much ado reduced into a white Powder . Now ( saith he ) seeing in such kind of Earth , by how much deeper those Bodies lye , by so much the softer they are , and do less bear the touch , the Earth is so far from producing them , that it doth rather destroy them . Neither is there any reason to think , that they are therefore softer , because they are not yet arrived at their perfection , or come to maturity : for those things that are soft upon that account , while they are in generating , have their parts united to one another as it were by a kind of Glue ( as is seen in the tender shels of Pine-Nuts and Almonds ) but these Bodies , being deprived and destitute of all Glue , easily moulder to Dust. Nor is it any Objection against our Opinion , that on the surface of the Earth their number seems to encrease , for that is owing to Rains washing away the intermediate Earth : but rather their consistence when they are on the Superficies , being tender and easily crumbled into Dust , doth demonstrate , that their destruction begun in the Earth , was interrupted by the intervention of the Rain . But to give these Arguments their due , though they be not demonstrative proofs , yet they infer a great degree of probability , and shrewdly urge and shake the contrary Opinion . The other Arguments , the Doctor alledges , admit a plausible solution , excepting such as we have already touched , and given as good an answer to , as either the matter will admit , or we were able to give . To the first , That there are found Stones resembling Shell-fish that stick to Rocks : I answer , That many of them might by accident be rub'd off the Rocks they stick to , or thrust off by Birds insinuating their Bills between the Shell and Rock , to feed upon their meat ; but by what means soever it be , that they are sometimes broken off , the matter of fact is certain ; for we find many patellae cast upon the shores by the working of the Sea ; Why then might they not be brought up by the Flood ? To the second , Why might not the Bones of Whales , Sea-horses , all squamose Fishes , the great shells of the Buccina , Murices , Conchae Veneris , and Solenes , and almost ▪ all the crustaceous kind , as Crabs and Lobsters , &c. as well have been brought up and left behind by the Flood , and afterward petrified , as any of the testaceous kind ? I answer , Of the great Buccina , Murices and Conchae Veneris , there are very ●ew or none found in our Seas : It may be there are of them in the Mountains and Quarries of the Indies , were any Man so curious as to search them out : Though it's likely but few , because being great things , easie to be seen , and that part of the World having been fully peopled soon after the Flood , their beauty might invite the Inhabitants to search them out , and gather them up . But secondly , Those other kinds may possibly be less durable , and more apt to be wrought upon , to moulder , decay , and be dissolved in time by the Weather , Rains and Moisture of the Earth , or were not so susceptive of petrifying Juices . The Third Argument is already answered in the precedent Discourse . To the Fourth Argument as to what concerns the Selenites , Astroites and Belemnites , we have answered already . That the Species of Brontiae cannot be the petrified Shells of Echini Spatagi the Arguments the Doctor alledges out of Aristotle and Rondeletius do not evin●e . For though in some Seas they may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , yet in others are they plentiful enough . In our own Seas at Llandwyn in the Isse of Anglesey , we may reasonably conjecture , they are more plentiful than the common Echini any where with us ; because we found more of their Shells cast up there on the shore , than of the Echini in any shore about England : nay , so common are they there , that even the Vulgar have taken notice of them , and imposed a Name upon them , calling them Mermayds Heads . And though their Bristles or Prickles were but small , yet were they not few or thin set , as Rondeletius saith . How the Snake-stones about Huntly-nab and Whithy in Yorkshire came to be included in Globular or Lenticular Stones , is not difficult to make out : for the Cliffs thereabout being Allum-stone or Mine , wherein these Snake-stones lye ; the Sea in Spring-tides and Tempestuous Weather undermines and throws down part of the Shore or Cliffs , which by the fall break in pieces , and the Ophiomorphus stone being harder than the rest of the Cli●● , is broken off from it by the fall , or its volutation in the Sea afterward , with some part of the Cliff or Allum-stone slicking to each side of it where it is concave , and by reason of its Figure and Striae , cannot easily part from it . Lastly , To dissemble nothing , I have my self observed some Cockle-stones to have seemingly different impressions or Striae upon the same Superficies ; which Phaenomenon it is very hard to give an account of . I have also observed a large Stone almost as hard as Marble , that was so marked every where throughout with the impressions of Cockles and their Striae , so crossing one another in every part of it , that if it were nothing but shells amassed together by a stony Cement ; those shells must have before their Concretion been broken into infinite small pieces or fragments , scarce any remaining entire ; which I do not see how any Floods or Working of the Sea , could possibly effect . So I have finished what I had to say concerning this supposed Effect of the Deluge , the bringing in of Shells , and scattering them all over the dry Land. But yet I must not dismiss this Particular , till I have said something to an Objection that presently occurs to any one who considers this matter . The Waters of the Flood having been supplied partly by Rains , partly by the breaking up of the Fountains of the great Deep , and not by an Irruption or Inundation of the Sea , how could any Sea-shells at all be brought in by it ? To this I answer , That the great Deep communicates with the Sea ; and the Waters rising up out of the subterraneous Abyss , the Sea must needs succeed , else would there have been an empty space left in the middle of the Earth ; so that the Shell-fish might as well come in this way from the bottom of the Sea , as by an Inundation : in like manner as the fish in the Lake of Carniola , called the Zirchnitzer Sea , do descend annually under ground through many great holes in the bottom , and return again by the same holes . To all this I might add , that into the Lands near the skirts of the Sea , and lower Hills , these shells might in part be brought by particular Floods , of which many we read of , and more possibly than are recorded in any History may have happened since the general Deluge . Hence the chief Champions of the Opinion of Mock-shells are not difficult to grant , that in some Countries , and particularly along the shore of the Mediterranean Sea , there may all manner of shells be found promiscuously included in the Rocks or Earth , and at good distances too from the Sea. Which are the words of Dr. Lister , repeated and approved by Dr. Plot. But this will not serve their turn ; for we have before proved , that in the middle part , and near the Center of our own Country , at a great distance from the Sea , viz. in Oxfordshire , there are found not only shell-like Stones , but real Shells , or Mock-shells ( as some esteem them ) for Figure , Colour , Weight , Consistency , or any other Accident not to be distinguished from true shells ; and that not such as have been accidentally scattered there , but dig'd out of the Ground in plenty , and of Fishes that are rarely found in our Seas : Patterns whereof were sent me by my Ingenious Friend Mr. Lloyd , who , I hope , will ere long gratifie the Curious , by publishing a general Catalogue of all the formed Stones found in England , and his Remarks upon them . And I have likewise proved by good Authority , that beyond the Seas , in high Mountains , and many Leagues distant from the Sea too , there have been Beds of real shells . I might have added Sharks-teeth or Glossopetrae , as both Goropius Becanus and Georgius Agricola testifie ; if not in Beds , yet plentifully disperst in the Earth . There are several Medical Histories extant ( as Dr. Tancred Robinson informs me ) of perfect shells found in Animal Bodies , in whose Glands they were originally formed , which is a considerable Objection , not easily to be removed . TAB : II. pag 162 TAB : III pag. 162 TAB : IV Pag 162 CHAP. V. That there have been great Charges made in the Superficial Part of the Earth since the General Deluge , and by what Means . I Shall now Discourse a little concerning such Changes as have been made in the Superficial part of the Earth since the Universal Deluge , and of their Causes . That there have been such I think no sober and intelligent Person can deny , there being so good Authority and Reason to prove it . Plato in his Timaeus tells us , That the Egyptian Priests related to Solon the Athenian Law-giver , who lived about 600 years before our Saviour , that there was of old time without the Straits of Gibraltar a vast Island , bigger then Africa and Asia together , called Atlantis , which was afterward by a violent Earthquake and mighty Flood , and Inundation of Water , in one day and night wholly overwhelmed and drown'd in the Sea. Whence it may be conjectured , that the Old and New World were at first continuous , or by the Intervention of that Island not very far remote from each other . That the Island of Sicily was of old broken off from Italy by the irruption or insinuation of the Sea is generally believed , and there is some memorial thereof retained in the very name of the City Rhegium , standing upon the Fretum that separates Italy and Sicily , which signifies breaking off . — * Zancle quoque juncta fuisse Dicitur Italiae , donec confinia pontus Abstulit , & mediâ tellurem reppulit undâ . In like manner the Island called Euboea now Negroponte , was of old joyned to Greece , and broken off by the working of the Sea. Moreover , the Inhabitants of Ceylon report that their Island was anciently joyned to the Main-land of India , and separated from it by the force of the Sea. It is also thought , and there is good ground for it , that the Island of Sumatra was anciently continuous with Malacca , and called the Golden Chersonese : for being beheld from afar , it seems to be united to Malacca . And to come nearer home , Verstegan affirms , and not without good reason , that our Island of Great Britain , was anciently Continent to Gaule , and so no Island but a Peninsula , and to have been broken off from the Continent , but by what means it is in his judgment altogether uncertain : whether by some great Earthquake , whereby the Sea first breaking through might afterward by little and little enlarge her passage ; or whether it were cut by the labour of Man in regard of commodity by that passage : or whether the Inhabitants of one side , or the other , by occasion of War did cut it , thereby to be sequestred and freed from their Enemies . His Arguments to prove that it was formerly united to France , are , 1. The Cliffs on either side the Sea , lying just opposite the one to the other , that is , those of Dover to those lying between Callice and Bouloin , ( for from Dover to Callice is not the nearest Land ) being both of one Substance , that is , of Chalk and Flint . 2. The sides of both towards the Sea plainly appearing to have been broken off from some more of the same stuff or matter , that it hath sometime by Nature been fastned to . 3. The length of the said Cliffs along the Sea-shore being on one side answerable in effect to the length of the very like on the other side , that is , about six Miles . And 4. the nearness of Land between England and France in that place ; the distance between both , as some skilful Sailers report . not exceeding 24. English Miles . Some of the Ancients , as Strato , quoted by Strabo in the first Book of his Geography , say , That the Fretum Gaditanum or Strait of Gibraltar , was forcibly broken open by the Sea. The same they affirm of the Thracian Bosphorus and Hellespont , that the Rivers filling up the Euxine Sea , forced a passage that way , where there was none before . And in confirmation hereof , Diodorus Siculus in his Fifth Book gives us an Ancient Story current among the Samothracians , viz. That before any other Floods recorded in Histories , there was a very great Deluge that overflowed a good part of the Coast of Asia , and the lower Grounds of their Island , when the Euxine Sea first brake open the Thracian Bosphorus and Hellespont , and drowned all the adjacent Countries . This Traditional Story I look upon as very considerable for its Antiquity and Probability , it seeming to contain something of truth . For it 's not unlikely that the Euxine Sea , being over-charged with Waters by extraordinary Floods , or driven with violent storms of Wind , might make its way through the Bosphorus and Hellespent . But it will be objected , That the Euxine Sea doth empty it self continually by the Bosphorus and Hellespont into the Mediterranean , and that if it had not this way of discharge ( the Rivers bringing in more than is spent by vapour ) it would soon overflow all its shores , and drown the circumjacent Countreys ; and so it must have done soon after the Flood ; and therefore it is not probable that Samothrace should have been inhabited before that irruption , if any such there were . To which I answer , 1. That Monsieur Marsilly thinks he hath demonstrated an under-current in the Thracian Bosphorus , by means of which the Euxine may receive as much Water from the Mediterranean as it pours forth into it . But because I have already declared my self not to be satisfied of the being and possibility of these undercurrents , I answer , 2. The Annual receipts from the Rivers running into the Euxine , not very much exceeding what is spent in vapour , who knows but that from the time of the General Deluge till the Irruption whereof we are discoursing , the Euxine might yearly enlarge its Bason , and encroach upon the Neighbouring Countreys ? Natural Historians give us an account of new Islands raised up in the Sea : Plin. Hist. Nat. lib. 2. cap. 87. enumerates . Delos and Rhodes Islands of note ; and of less account and later emersion Anaphe beyond Melos , and Nea between Lemnos and the Hellespont : Alone between Lebedos and Teos , and among the Cyclades , Thera and Therasia , Olymp. 135. An. 4. [ which last , or one of the same name , Seneca saith was raised , himself beholding it , nobis spectantibus enata : ] Among the same after 130 years Hiera , and two Furlongs distant in his own time , when Iunius Syllanus and L. Balbus were Consuls , Thia. But the most considerable and remarkable mutations that have been made in the Earth have been on the Sea-coasts , either by carrying on the Land into the Lea , and atterrating the bottom of the Sea ; or by drowning the Lands near the Sea , by Irruptions and Inundations thereof , or undermining or washing away the shores . Of the first sort of Change by Atterration , or making the Sea dry Land , we have an eminent Instance in the Dutch Netherlands , which , I easily consent with Verstegan , so far as they are even and plain without any Hills , have undoutedly heretofore in time long past , been Sea ; as appears 1. From the lowness of their situation , some of the more Maritime Parts of them , as Zealand and Holland , and part of Flanders , being so low , that by breach or cutting of the Sand Banks or Downs , which the Sea by little and little hath cast up , and the labour of Man here and there supplied , might easily be drowned and converted into Sea again : and of the great harms that these Parts have heretofore by the Irruption of the Sea sustained . But now not only those low Places that adjoyn upon the Sea , as Holland and Zealand , but the greater part of Flanders and Brabant , though they lye not so low as they , but of such height as no Inundation of the Sea can any whit annoy them , though the Sand-Banks and Downs on the Sea-side were never so much broken or cut through , yet are they as even and level as even Holland and Zealand themselves , which is a sufficient demonstration , that they were once covered with Water . For that Water will thus level Ground , it often runs over , is clear from Meadows , and from the bottom of the Sea discovered at Low-water ; and we have Experience of no other Cause that doth or can effect it . And therefore Lewis Guicciardine erroneously argues Hubert Thomas Secretary to Count Frederick Palatine of the Rhine of a Mistake , for saying in his Description of the Country of Liege , that the Sea hath come up even to Tongres Walls , now well nigh an hundred English Miles from the Sea : among other good Reasons , alledging for the proof thereof , that the great Iron-rings are there yet remaining , unto which the Ships that there sometimes arrived were fastned . I say erroneously , seeing all the Countreys between that and the Sea are level , and of an equal Superficies , without any Hills or Risings . 2. This appears not only from the great plainness and evenness of the Ground , but in that the Soil generally both in Flanders and Brabant is sandy ; whence it seems naturally to follow , that those Countreys were anciently the Flats , Sands , or shores of the Sea. 3. In that digging about two Fathom more or less deep in the Earth innumerable shells of Sea-fish are found , and that commonly in all places both of Field and Town ; and in many places the great Bones of Fishes . Further ( saith Verstegan ) it is to be noted , that albeit digging deep in the Earth in Brabant and Flanders , great abundance of shels and bones of Fishes are to be found ; yet digging in the Earth in Holland and Zealand , none at all are perceived ; howbeit on the Sands on the Sea-shore there are very many . The reason whereof may be because those parts have been in time long past part of the depth of the Sea : and the parts aforesaid of Brabant and Flanders the flats or shore ; and on the flats , and not in the depths , such kind of Shell-fish are naturally nourished . This is a very plausible account . But yet it hath been by experience found , that if you dig deep enough , even in Holland it self , after many floors of several sorts of Earth , you will at last come to Beds of shells . For Varenius tells us , that sinking a Well in Amsterdam , after many beds or layers of Earth , Sand , Turf , &c. at an hundred foot depth they came to a bed of Sea-sand mixt with Cockle-shells of four foot thickness , which doubtless was of old time the bottom of the Sea , and all the other beds above it were brought down partly by Floods subsiding and settling there , partly by the working of the Sea spreading beds of Sand upon the layers of the Earth , and so interchangeably . But from this Experiment it doth appear , that however deep the Sea were thereabouts , yet it was not too deep to breed or harbour shell-fish . Another great instance of Change made in the Superficies of the Earth by atterration is in our own Country , the great level of the Fens running through Holland in Lincolnshire , the Isle of Ely in Cambridgeshire , and Marshland in Norfolk . Which that it was sometime part of the Sea , and atterrated by Land brought down by Floods from the upper Grounds , seems to me evident , in that it is near the Sea , and in that there is thereabout a concurrence of many great Rivers which in Flood-times by the abundance of mud and silt they bring down there subsiding , have by degrees raised it up : and thirdly in that the whole Country is exactly level , like the bottom of the Sea ; it being ( as I have already said ) the nature of the Water flowing over the Earth in time to level and bring to a plain all places that are soft and yielding , and not rocky , as is seen in Meadows , and in the bottom of the Sea discovered at Low-water . A third Instance is the Craux in Provence in France , anciently called Campus Lapideus , of which Pliny saith it was Herculis praeliorum memoria ; and Strabo out of Aeschylus gives us a Poetical Fable , that the stones were rained down by Iupiter in favour of Hercules when he wanted Darts , that he might cast them at the Ligurian Army , and thereby break and scatter it . Posidonius thinks it was once a Lake , which by fluctuation dried up ; and so the stones came to be equally dispersed over the bottom of it . That it was a very ancient thing , is clear , having its original in the fabulous times before any Memoirs of true History : it continues to this day such a kind of place as it was in Strabo's time . It appears so evidently to any one who hath viewed and considered it , to have been once part of the Sea , from its being exactly level , and strowed all over with stones , as I have observed the bottom of the Sea in many places to be , that there is not the least reason to doubt of it . The River Arnus in Tuscany now falleth into the Sea six Miles below Pisa : whereby it appeareth , ( saith Dr. Hakewil ) that the Land hath gained much upon the Sea in that Coast , for that Strabo in his time reporteth , it was but twenty Furlongs ( that is , but two Miles and an half ) distant from the Sea. I might to these add many other Instances of Atterrations out of Strabo in his first Book ; as about the Outlets of Ister the places called Stethe and the Deserts of Scythia : about those of Phasis the Sea-coast of Colchis , which is sandy , and low and soft . About Thermodon and Iris all Themiscyra , the plain of the Amazons , and the most part of Sidene . To omit the whole Land of Egypt , which probably was covered originally with the Sea , and raised up by the mud and silt brought down by the Nile in its Annual Floods subsiding there , as I shall have occasion to shew afterwards . Moreover , Varenius rationally conjectures that all China , or a great part of it , was originally thus raised up and atterrated , having been anciently covered with the Sea : for that that great and impetuous River , called the Yellow or Saffron River , coming out of Tartary , and very often , though not at anniversary seasons , overflowing the Countrey of China , is said to contain in it so much Earth and Sand , as make up a third part of its Waters . The evenness and level Superficies of this whole Country of China render this Conjecture the more probable . In fine , the like Atterrations appear to have been made about the Mouths of Indus and Ganges in the East-Indies , and the River de la Plata in America : and the Rhodanus in France ; and doubtless most other great Rivers throughout the whole World. To all which if we add the spatious Plains that are on each side most great Rivers from their Mouths many Miles up their Channels , as may be observed in the Thames and Trent in England , which probably were at first Sinuses of the Sea , landed up by Earth brought down from the Mountains and upper Grounds in times of Floods ; it will appear that in this respect there hath been a very great Change made in the Terraqueous Globe , the dry Land much enlarged , and the Sea straitned and cut short . But you will say , Hath there been no compensation made for all this : Hath not the Sea other-where gained as much as it hath lost about the Mouths of the Rivers ? If not , then the Sea will in time be so far landed up , or straitned till it be compelled to return again , and overflow the whole Earth . To which I answer , That where the shores are Earthy or Argillaceous , or Gravelly , or made of any crumbling and friable matter , the Sea doth undermine and subvert them , and gain upon the Land ; which I could prove by many Instances , some of which I shall afterward touch . But whether the Sea doth in these places gain proportionably to what it loses in the fore-mentioned , according to the Vulgar Proverb , is to me some what questionable . To proceed now to discourse a little concerning the Changes that have been made by the Irruptions and Inundations of the Sea , or by its undermining and washing away the shores . That there have been of old great Floods , and much Land laid under Water by Inundations of the Sea , is clear , many such being recorded in History . The most ancient of all , next to the general Deluge in the days of Noah , viz. that of Ogyges King of Boetia , or rather Attica , seems to have been of this nature : So doth that of a great part of Achaia in Peloponnesus , wherein the Cities of Bura and Helice were overwhelmed and laid under Water . Cambden out of Gyraldus reports , That anciently a great part of Pembrokeshire ran out in the form of a Promontory towards Ireland ; as appears by that Speech of King William Rufus , That he could easily with his Ships make a Bridge over the Sea , so that he might pass on foot from thence to Ireland . This Tract of Ground being all buried in deep Sands during the Reign of King Henry the Second , was by the violence of a mighty storm so far uncovered , that many stumps of great Trees appeared fastned in the Earth : Ictúsque securium tanquam hesterni ( saith Giraldus ) and the strokes of the Axes in them , as if they had been cut but yesterday ; ut non littus jam , sed lucus esse videretur , mirandis rerum mutationibus ; so that now it made shew of a Wood rather than of a Strand ; such is the wonderful Change of all things . In the time of King Henry the First of England there happened a mighty Inundation in Flanders , whereby a great part of the Country was irrecoverably lost , and many of the poor distressed People , being bereft of their Habitation , came into England ; where the King in compassion of their Condition , and also considering that they might be beneficial to his Subjects , by instructing them in the Art of Clothing , first placed them about Carlisle in the North , and after removed them into South-Wales , where their Posterity hath ever since remained . In the Year 1446. there perished 10000 People by the breaking in of the Sea at Dordrecht in Holland , and thereabouts ; and about Dullart in Friesland , and in Zealand , above 100000 were lost , and two or three hundred Villages drowned , some of their Steeples and Towers , when the Tide is out , still appearing above water . Mr. Carew of Antony in his Survey of Cornwal , affirmeth , That the Sea hath ravened from that Shire the whole County of Lioness . And that such a County there was he very sufficiently proves by many strong Reasons . Camden in his Britannia reports out of ancient Records , That upon the Kentish Coast , not far from Thanet , is a sandy dangerous place , ( which the Inhabitants call Goodwyns Sands ) where an Island ( being the Patrimony of Earl Goodwyn ) was swallowed up in the Year 1097. But the greatest Change of this kind that ever was made ( if it be true ) was the submersion of the vast Island o● Atlantis , whereof we have already spoken . As for the Changes that have been made by undermining and washing away the shores , they have been partly the diminishing of the Land , and partly the raising up of several Islands not far from the shores . So the Baltick Sea hath invaded the shores of Pomerania , and destroyed a famous Mart-town called Vineta . So the ancient Borough of Donewich in Suffolk is almost quite eaten away and ruined by the Encroachments of the Sea. And it is said that the Ocean hath cut off twenty Miles from the North part of the Island of Ceylan in India ; so that it is much less at this day than formerly it was . And many the like Examples there are . And for the raising up of Islands near the shore , very likely it is that the Sea continually preying upon the shore , and washing away abundance of Earth from thence , cannot carry it far to any great distance from the shores , but lets it fall by little and little in their Neighbourhood : which subsiding or settling continually for some Ages , at last the heaps ascend up to the very Superficies of the Water , and become Islands . Hence in the middle of the Ocean , there are no Islands , or but a very few , because those parts are too remote from the shores for any Earth washed from thence to be carried thither ; and if it were , yet the Sea thereabout is too deep to have any heap raised in it so high : besides , the motions of the Water in those depths , were there Earth enough , would overthrow any heap before it could be advanced any thing near the top . But all Islands in general , a very few excepted , are about the shores , or not far from the shores of the great Continents . Which thing is especially to be remarked in all the great heaps or swarms of numerous Islands , they being all near to the Continents ; those of the Aegean Sea to Europe and Asia ; the Hesperides to Africa ; and the Maldivae , ( which are thought to amount to eleven thousand ) to India : only the Flandricae or Azores seem to be situate in the middle of the Ocean , between the Old and New World. Besides these Changes about the Sea-coasts , by the prevailing of the Land upon the Sea , in some places , and the Sea upon the Land in others , the whole Continents seem to suffer a considerable mutation by the diminution , and depression or sinking of the Mountains , as I shall have occasion to shew afterward in the third Discourse . Aelian in his eighth Book , cap. 11. telleth us , that not only the Mountain Aetna , but Parnassus and Olympus did appear to be less and less to such as sailed at Sea , the height thereof sinking . Of this lowring and diminution of the Mountains I shall not say much in this place , but taking it for granted at present ; only in brief intimate the Causes of it , assigned by that learned Mathematician Iosephus Bla●canus , which are partly Rain-water , and partly Rivers , which by continual fretting by little and little , wash away and ●at out both the tops and sides and feet of Mountains , and fill up the lower places of the Valleys , making the one to encrease , and the other to decrease ; whereby it appears ( saith Dr. Hakewil ) that what the Mountain loseth the Valley gains ; and consequently , that in the whole Globe of the Earth nothing is lost , but only removed from one place to another ; so that in process of time the highest Mountains may be humbled into Valleys : and again ( which yet I will not allow him ) the lowest Valleys exa●●ed into Mountains . He proceeds , Anaxagoras ( as Diogenes Laertius reports in his Life ) being demanded what he thought , Whether the Mountains called Lapsaceni would in time be covered with Sea ? answered Yes , unless time it self fail ; which answer of his seems to confirm the opinion of Blancanus De Mundi fabrica , cap. 4. where he maintains , That if the World should last long enough , by reason of this continual decrease of the Mountains , and the levelling of the Valleys , the Earth would again be overslown with Waters , as at first it was . Beside these more eminent and remarkable Changes , which in process of time , after a long succession of many Ages , threaten some great effect ; indeed no less then a reduction of the World to its primitive state before the separation of the Land and Water . There have been many other lesser mutations made either by Earthquakes and Eructations of burning Mountains , or by great Floods and Shots of Rain , or by violent or tempestuous Winds and Hurricans , some whereof are mentioned by Naturalists and Historians , Strabo , Pliny , Seneca , Ovid , and others . For Earthquakes , Posidonius , quoted by Strabo , in his first Book , writes , That there was a City in Phoenicia , situate above Sidon , swallowed up by an Earthquake , and that almost two thirds of Sidon it self fell therein , though not suddenly and all at once , so that there was no great destructiō or slaughter of men happened . The same extended almost over all Syria , though not violently , and reached as far as some of the Cyclades Islands ; and Euboea , where the Fountains of Arethusa in Chalcis were stopped up by it , and after many days broke forth again at another source : neither did it cease to shake the Island by parts , till the Earth opening in the Field Lelantus vomited out of a River of fiery Clay . The same Strabo tells us , That Democles mentions huge Earthquakes of old in Lydia and Ionia , extending as far as Troas , by which many Villages were swallowed up , and Sipylus overthrown when Tantalus reigned , and great Lakes made of Fens . And that Duris saith , That the Rhagades Islands by Media were so called from the Lands about the Caspiae Portae being torn and broken by Earthquakes , so that many Cities and Villages were overthrown , and several Rivers received alterations . And Demetrius Calatianus relating the Earthquakes that happened throughout Greece , writes , That a great part of the Lichades Islands and Cenaeus had been drowned thereby ; and that the hot Baths at Aedepsus and in Thermophylae , having been stopt for three days , slowed again , and those of Aedepsus from new Sources . That the Wall of Oreus on the Sea-side , and seven hundred Houses , were thrown down ; and a great part of Echinus and Heraclea Trachinia ; but the whole building of Phalarnus was overturned from the very Soil or Plain of it ; the like happened to the Larians and Lariss●aus ; and that Scarphia was utterly demolished and subverted from the very foundations , and not fewer then 1700 Persons over-whelmed and buried ; and more then half that number of the Thronii . Pliny in his first Book , chap. 84. tell us , that in the Reign of Tiberius Caesar , there happened an Earthquake ( the greatest that ever was in the memory of Man ) wherein twelve Cities of Asia were prostrated in one night . But what is that to what St. Augustine writes [ Lib. 2. De Miraculis SS . cap. 3. ] if that Book he his , In famoso quodam terroe motu centum Libyae Vrbes corruisse : That in a famous Earthquake an hundred Cities of Libya were demolished . The City of Antioch , where the Disciples of Christ were first called Christians , with a great part of Asia bordering upon it , was almost wholly subverted and swallowed up by an Earthquake in Trajan's time , as Dion Cassius writes ; Trajan himself then wintering there . The same City of Antioch , in the time of Iustinian , in the Year of our Lord 528. was again shaken with a terrible Earthquake , wherein were overwhelmed and buried in the ruins of the Houses above 40000 of the ●itizens . And lastly , in the 61 Year after the last mentioned Earthquake , being again shaken by a new one , it lost 60000 of its Inhabitants : Gregory the then Bishop , being by the Divine Favour , and in a manner miraculously preserved , the House wherein he abode falling down presently after his going out of it . Eusebius and Spartianus make mention of an Earthquake in the Emperour Adrian's time , wherein Nicomedia and Nicaea of Bithynia , and Nicopolis and Caesarea , Cities of Palaestina were thrown down and ruined . In the Year 1182. when Saladin set himself to overthrow the Kingdom of Ierusalem , there happened an Earthquake , in which Antiochia , Laodicea , Alapia , Caesarea , Emissa , Tripolis , and other famous Cities , were almost wholly thrown down and destroyed . To omit many that are recorded in ancient Histories and to come near to our times ; Aeneas Sylvius , afterwards Pope by the Name of ●ius the Second , in a Letter of his to the Emperour Frederick , thus pitifully describes an Earthquake that fell out in his time ; Audies ex latore praesentium quàm mirabilia & incredibilia damna fecerit Terraemotus in Reguo Apuliae , nam multa oppida funditus corruerunt , alia magna ex parte collapsa sunt . Neapoli omnes fere Ecclesiae & maxima Palatia ceciderunt , plusquam triginta millia corpora oppressa ruinis traduntur , populus omnis habitat in tentoriis : i. e. You shall understand by the Bearer of these Presents , what wonderful and incredible losses an Earthquake hath wrought in the Kingdom of Apulia ; for many Towns are utterly ruined , others for the greatest part fall'n : In Naples almost all their Churches and sair Palaces are overthrown ; more then 30000 Persons are said to have been slain , all the Inhabitants dwell in Tents . This Kingdom of Naples , especially Apulia and Calabria , hath , I think , been oftner shaken , and suffered more by Earthquakes than any other part of Europe . For Cluverius tells us , That in the Year 1629. there were dreadful Earthquakes in Apulia , by which 17000 Men are said to have perished . And Athanasius Kircher the Jesuite , in the Preface to his Mundus Subterraneus , gives us a sad Narrative of a dismal Earthquake in Calabria , in the Year 1638. wherein himself was , and out of which he hardly escaped with his Life : Nothing to be ●●en in the whole Country he passed by for two hundred Miles in length , but the Carcasses of Cities , and the horrible ruins of Villages , the Inhabitants wandring about in the open Fields being half dead with fear and expectation of what might follow . But most remarkable was the subversion of the noted Town of S. Eufemia , which was quite lost out of their sight and absorpt , and instead thereof , nothing left but a stinking Lake . But for a full account thereof I refer the Reader to the said Preface . Not many years ago the famous City of Ragusa was almost wholly subverted and destroyed by a terrible Earthquake ; and Smyrna has lately been demolished by one . From the West-Indies we hear frequently of great Damages done in our Plantations by Earthquakes . The printed Transactions and Journals are full of these great Concussions and Subversions . This present Year 1692. on the Seventh day of Iune there happened a dreadful Earthquake in the Island of Iamaica which made great Ruins and Devastations throughout the whole Country , but especially in the Capital Town of Port Royal , which was almost swallow'd up and overflow'd , by the sinking of the Earth , and irruption of the Sea : a full Account whereof contained in two Letters , sent from the Minister of the Place , the one dated Iune the 22d , the other the 28th of the same Month , 1692. from aboard the Granada in Port-Royal Harbour , to a Friend of his England , and published by Authority , I shall give the Reader , with some Remarks . 1. He tells us in general , That this Earthquake threw down almost all the Houses , Churches , Sugar-works , Mills and Bridges throughout the whole Island : That it tore the Rocks and Mountains [ others tell us , that it levelled some Mountains , and reduced them to Plains ] that it destroyed some whole Plantations , and threw them into the Sea ; but that Port-Royal had much the greatest share in this terrible Judgment . 2. Then he acquaints us , what for to save the Reputation of the People , and to avoid the laying a perpetual blot upon them , I should rather suppress and conceal , but for the vindication of the Divine Providence and Justice , and to deter others from the like Enormities , I think necessary to publish , That the Inhabitants of that Place were a most ungodly and debauched People , and so desperately wicked , that he was even afraid to continue among them : for that very day this terrible Earthquake was , as soon as night came on , a company of lewd Rogues , whom they call Privateers , fell to breaking open Warehouses and Houses deserted , to rob and ri●●e their Neighbours , whilst the Earth trembled under them , and some of the Houses ●ell upon them in the Act. [ The like Robbers and Plunderers we were told wandered up and down the Country , even in the very smoke , during the last great ●urning and eruption of Aetna in Sicily . ] And those audacious Whores that remained still upon the Place , were as impudent and drunken as ever ; and that since the Earthquake , when he was on shore to pray with the brui●ed and dying People , and to Christen Children , he met with too many drunk and swearing . And in his second Letter , he saith positively , That there was not a more ●●godly People on the Face of the Earth . ● The Account he gives of the Motions and 〈◊〉 of the Earthquake is as follow● 〈…〉 when this Calamity be●el the 〈…〉 very clear , affording 〈…〉 evil . [ This 〈…〉 Earthquakes , and 〈…〉 in England . the 〈…〉 being clear and calm . But 〈…〉 , about half in 〈…〉 Morning , 〈…〉 Town in all the English 〈…〉 might he call it so , 〈…〉 place of his Letter , 〈…〉 the Wharf were 〈…〉 those in 〈…〉 and Mart or 〈…〉 in Riches and abounding in all good things , was shaken and shattered to pieces , and covered for the greatest part by the Sea. The Wharf was entirely ●wallowed by the Sea , and two whole Streets beyond it . Himself , with the President of the Council , being in a House near where the Merchants meet , hearing the Church and Tower fall , ran to save themselves : He having lost the President , made toward Morgan's Fort , because being a wide open place , he thought to be there ●ecurest from the falling Houses , but as he was going he saw the Earth open , and swallow up a multitude of People , and the Sea mounting in upon them over the Fortifications : Moreover he tells us , That their large and famous Burying place , called the Pallisado's , was destroyed by the Earthquake ; and that the Sea washed away the Carcasses of those that were buried out of their Graves , their Tombs being dashed to pieces by the motion and concussion . That the whole Harbour , one of the fairest and goodliest that ever he saw , was covered with the dead Bodies of People of all Conditions floating up and down without burial . That in the opening of the Earth , the Houses and Inhabitants sinking down together , some of these were driven up again by the Sea which arose in those Breaches , and wonderfully escaped : Some were swallowed up to the neck , and then the Earth shut upon them , and squeezed them to death ; and in that manner several were left buried with their Heads above ground , only some Heads the Dogs have eaten , others are covered with Dust and Earth by the People which yet remain in the place , to avoid the stench . So that they conjecture , that by the falling of the Houses , the opening of the Earth , and the inundation of the Waters , there are lost Fifteen hundred persons , and many of good note , as Attorney General Musgrove , Provost Marshal Reeves , Lord Secretary Reeves , &c. Further he tells us , That after he was escaped into a Ship , he could not sleep all night for the returns of the Earthquake almost every hour , which made all the Guns in the Ship to jar and rattle . And he supposes that the whole Town of Port-Royal will in a short time be wholly swallowed by the Sea : for few of those Houses that yet stand are left whole , and that they heard them fall every day , and that the Sea daily encroached upon them . That they had Accounts from several parts of those Islands of Misch●e●s done by the Earthquake . From St. Anns they heard of above 1000 Acres of Woodland changed into Sea , carrying with it whole Plantations . And lastly , That he was told by some , that they still heard bellowings and noises in the Mountains , which made them very apprehensive of an eruption of Fire ; which if so , he feared might be more destructive then the Earthquake . [ But I think causlesly , ( for I never heard or read of any great destruction of Men made by any eruptions of Fire , even out of burning Mountains . ] 4. The Account he gives of his own unexpected and strange preservation , take his own words : After I had been at Church reading Prayers , ( which I did every day since I was Rector of the Place , to keep up some shew of Religion ) and was gone to a place hard by the Church , where the Merchants meet , and where the President of the Council was ; who came into my Company , and engaged me to take a Glass of Wormwood Wine as a whet before dinner ; he being my very great Friend , I staid with him ; upon which he lighted a Pipe of Tobacco , which he was pretty long in taking ; and not being willing to leave him before it was out , this detained me from going to dinner to one Captain Ruden's , whither I was invited ; whose House upon the first concussion sunk first into the Earth , and then into the Sea , with his Wife and Family , and some that were come to dine with him : Had I been there I had been lost . But to return to the President , and his Pipe of Tobacco ; before that was out I found the ground rowling and moving under my feet , upon which I said to him , Lord ! Sir , what is this ? He replyed very composedly , being a very grave Man , It is an Earthquake , be not afraid , it will soon be over : but it increased , &c. Then he relates how he went to his own Lodging , and found all things in order there , nothing stirred out of its place , and going into his Balcony to view the Street , he saw never a House down there , nor the ground so much a crackt : And that after he had prayed 〈…〉 People at their earnest request , and 〈◊〉 them some serious Exhortations to Rep●ntance , in which Exercises he spent near an hour and half , there came some Merchants of the place to him , desiring him to go aboard some Ship in the Harbour and refresh himself , telling him that they had gotten a Boat to carry him off . Whom he accompan●ed , and passing over the tops of some Houses , which lay levelled with the Surface of the Water , got first into a Canoe , and then into a ●ong Boat , which put him-on board a Ship. 5. The last thing I shall take notice of in these Letters , shall be the influence and effect this Judgment had upon the Remainder of the People , to bring them to a sence of their Sins and Repentance for them , and to resolve upon and begin a Reformation and Amendment of their Lives . It is a true saying , Vexatio dat intellectum : In their affliction they will seek me early . The pious inclination of the People appeared in that they were so glad to see their Minister in the midst of this Disaster , and so earnest with him to come down and pray with them when they saw him in the Balcony before-mentioned ; and that when he came down into the Street , every one laid hold on his Cloaths and embraced him , so that with their fear and kindness he was almost stifled . And that not only at the instant of the Distress , but afterwards when he went a-shore to bury the Dead , and pray with the Sick , and baptize the Children , and preach among them , the People were over-joyed to see him , and wept bitterly when he preached to them . Fear is a more powerful Passion then Love : and whatever creates terrour is a more effectual Curb to restrain and rule Men as well as Children , then any Favours or Benefits the most powerful Motives of Love and Affection : For though the Bonds of Love are called the Cords of a Man , and are indeed very strong ones to rational and ingenuous Persons , yet the greatest part of Mankind are so far degenerated , that they have broken these bonds , and cast these cords from them ; and upon trial , one shall find little of Gratitude or Ingenuity among them . I shall add one or two Remarks upon the precedent Paper . First , It is very remarkable that the day , when all this befel Port-Royal and the whole Island of Iamaica , was very clear , not affording the least suspicion of any evil : so that the Inhabitants had no warning at all of it , but were surprised of a sudden , without time sufficient to escape and save themselves . For in the short space of three Minutes the Town was shaken and shattered to pieces , and sunk into , and covered for the greatest part by the Sea. In which respect this Judgment resembled those on the Old World and on Sodom , which , the Scripture tells us , were to the People involved in them sudden and unexpected ; as also the second coming of Christ , and future Dissolution of the World by Fire is predicted to be . That the Cause of Earthquakes is the same with that of Thunder , I doubt not , and most learned Men are agreed ; that is , Exhalations or Steams set on fire , the one in the Clouds , the other in the Caverns of the Earth ; which is sufficiently proved from the great deflagrations and ●ruptions of Vulcano's or burning Mountains ; they being always either preceded or attended by Earthquakes ; and Earthquakes , even here in England , being , as far as I can understand , for the most part accompanied with a noise . But now of what nature this steam is that is thus inflamed , and what causes the accension , I must confess my self not to be yet fully satisfied . That it is at least partly Sulphureous is certain , and well proved by Dr. * Lister from the Sulphureous stink of waters smelt before , and of the very Air it self after them : That it conceives fire of its self , and is not kindled after the manner of Gunpowder by the touch of fire , is as clear , there being no fire praeexisting in the Clouds ; but how it should kindle , unless by a colluctation of parts after the manner of fermentations , I cannot conceive . And if so , then the steam must be a dissimilar Body composed of parts of different Natures ; else would there be no colluctation , and consequently no accension , the parts friendly conspiring and agreeing in the same motion . I am not ignorant that water , either in the gross body , or in vapour , may and doth so far work upon some solid Bodies , as for example , Quicklime , Hay in a Mow , the Pyrites or Firestone , &c. as to cause an incalescency and even an accension ; but still this is by the discord or contrariety of the parts of water or vapour , and those of the forementioned Bodies meeting and strugling together . So in Tempests of Thunder and Lightning , the fume contain'd in the Clouds , which my honoured Friend Dr. Martin Lyster supposes and proves to be no other then the breath of the Pyrites , encountering with the vapour of water , there may very likely by the concourse and conflict of these two be produced first a great heat , and afterwards an actual fire . As for Thunder , after the steams inclosed in the Cloud are once inflamed , I conceive the fire goes not out till the end of the Tempest , but when the inflamed matter is so much dilated that the cavity of the Cloud cannot contain it , it rends the Cloud and forces its way through where it is most yielding , so much of the fire escaping at the breach , till the Cloud overcomes the resistance of the remainder , and closes it self again ; and continues shut , till there be so much of the Sulphu●eous steam anew inflamed as to have strength enough to tear it , and break out the second time , which process is repeated , till the whole steam be burnt and consumed , and the fire go out ; or till the Cloud be quite condensed and faln down in rain . That this vapour or steam in the Clouds heats gradually before it comes to accension , I think probable , because before any considerable Tempest the Air beneath is ●ultry ( as we call it ) that is , suffocatingly hot . So likewise in the Caverns of the Earth it is not unlikely that the steams or damps that cause Earthquakes before ignition , may be gradually heated by a colluctation of parts ; but their accension seems to be very sudden , and in manner of explosion , like that of Gunpowder ; the succussion coming unexpectedly without any notice-giving , and being also very transient , and of short continuance . I mean Earthquakes where there are no eructations of fire , such as ours in England are . There is a sort of Damp which some call a Fire-damp or Fulminating-damp , of which I had the first notice from my honoured Friend Francis Iessop Esq An. 1668. whereof I find a Relation since communicated by him in a Letter to Dr. Lister , published in the Philosophical Transactions , Numb . 117. and a further Account from him in Answer to some Queries proposed by the Honourable Mr. Boyl in the Philosophical Transactions , Numb . 119. wherein he writes , That this sort of Damp presently takes fire at the touch of a lighted Candle , or other flaming Matter , and flies out of the mouth of the bink or shaft with a crack like a Gun. He instances in three Persons that had been hurt by it ; one in the Coal-mines in Hasleberg Hills , who had his Arms and Legs broken , and his Body strangely distorted by it . A second in those at Wingersworth , who going into a bink , where this kind of Damp was , to fetch some of his Tools , with a Candle in his hand , found himself on a sudden environ'd with flames , so that his face , hands , hair , and a great part of his Clothes were very much burnt . He heard very little noise , but one who was working at the same time in another bink , and those that were above ground heard a very great one , like a clap of Thunder , wherewith the Earth shook ; which hearing , they ran in a great amazement to see what the matter was , with their Candles in their hands , which were twice extinguished , but held upon the third Lighting . They saw nothing , but met with an intolerable stench of Brimstone , and an heat as scalding as an Oven half-heated , which made them glad speedily to quit the place . A third at the same place met with the same accident : and he fore-mention'd person happening then to stand at the mouth of the fired bink , was shot forth about two or three yards , and had his head broken and boyd bruised against the further side ; the same also a third time incurred the like disaster . That it shot off the Turn at the mouth of the Pit to a considerable height . That they could perceive no smell before the fire , but afterwards a very strong one of Brimstone . That the Damp hung about the top of the bink , and therefore they were for●'d to go with their Candles very low , else it would have taken fire . That the flame would continue in the Vault two or three Minutes , sometimes more after the crack . That he could never hear of any Damps that kindled of themselves . That from the breaking of these Fulminating-damps proceeded a black smoke of the smell and colour of that from Gunpower fired . This sort of Fire-damp Mr. Beaumont tells us , they have also in some Coal-works bordering on Mendip Hills . See Philosoph . Collect . 1. And Mr. George Sinclair in a Land called Werdy , west of Leith , which even in the day-time is sometimes seen in Coal-works in little holes , shining like kindled Sulphur . But the most strange Fire-damp was that which happen'd at Mostyn in Flintshire at the same time with that at Wingersworth [ 1675. ] which as soon as the Colliers were scanted of Air appeared in the crevisses or slits of the Coal , where water had been before , in a small blewish flame , flashing and darting like Sword-blades from side to side of the Pit : and being kindled , had the same and more violent effects than those of Hasleberg or Wingersworth , leaving a foul ill-sented smoke behind it . In the last there mention'd [ philosoph . 〈◊〉 Numb . 136. ] firing of it by one who can indiscreetly with his Candle over the Eye of the damp Pit , it flew to and fro over all the hollows of the work with a great wind and mighty roaring , tore the Mens clothes from their backs , findging and 〈…〉 as also their hair and skins , 〈…〉 of them 1● or 16 yards from 〈…〉 , beating them against the 〈…〉 Coal and the Posts . As it drew 〈…〉 , it caught one that was 〈…〉 along with it , and up it comes 〈…〉 out of the mouth of the 〈…〉 a terrible crack , not unlike , but 〈…〉 then a Cannon , so that it was 〈◊〉 fi●teen miles off . The Man's Body , 〈…〉 things from the Pit , were seen in 〈…〉 above the tops of the highest Trees 〈◊〉 grew on the ●row of the Hill ( eighteen yards above the Pit ) more then 100 〈◊〉 The barrel of an Horse Engine for 〈◊〉 up the Rope of above 1000 pound weight , though fastned to the frame with Locks and Bolts of Iron , together with the Buckets and Rope was thrown up , and carried a good way from the Pit , and pieces torn off from it scattered about the Woods . And lastly the whole frame of the Engine moved out of its place . The whole Relation deserves well to be read . That which seems to me most strange and Romantick is the motion of the Damp , that as if it had been a living thing , it should fly up with a long sharp flame to lighed Candles set over the Eye of the Pit , and put them out : And yet Mr. Iessop also mentions a like motion in that of Wingersworth ; For of , saith he , in the bink where it was , they held their Candles any higher then ordinary , they could see the Damp , which lay near the Roof , to descend like a black Mist , and catch bold of the flame , lengthning it to two or three handfuls . By these Descriptions , this Damp should seem to be but Gunpowder in a vapour , and to partake the Sulphur , Nitre , and Bitumen , as the Learned Dr. Plot well proves in his Natural History of Staffordshire , C. 3. § 47. to which I refer the Reader . But for the accension of it , whether it ever takes fire of it self , I am in some doubt . Mr. Iessop de●ies it of those of Hasleberg and Wingersworth ; and how far those Relators that affirm it are to be credited , I know not . If in this particular I were satisfied , I should readily accord with the Doctor , That our Earthquakes in England , and any others that have but one single Pulse , owe their Original to the kindling and explosion of Fire-damps . You will say , That fire is the cause of Thunder we readily grant , because we see it plentifully discharged out of the Clouds : but what reason have we to think so of this sort of Earthquakes , where we see no lightning or eruption of fire at all ? What becomes of the inclosed flame ? In answer hereto , I demand , what becomes of it in the open Air ? It diffuses it self through the Caverns of the Earth , till the deflagration be made , and is there dissipated and dissolved into Fume and Ashes . It breaks not forth , I conceive , because by reason of the depth of the Caverns wherein it is lodged , it is not able to overcome the resistance of the incumbent Earth , but is forced Quà data porta ruere , to make its way where it finds easiest passage through the strait Cuniculi of the Earth : as in a Gun the inflamed Powder , though if it were at liberty , and found equal resistance on every side , it would spread equally every way ; yet by reason of the strength and firmness of the Mettal , it cannot tear the Barrel in pieces , and so break out ; but is compelled to fly out at the muzzel , where it finds an open , though strait passage . For the force of flame , though very great , is not infinite . It may be further objected , We hear not of any eruption of fire at Port-Royal , or elsewhere in this Island , and yet the Earth open'd , and the roofs of the Caverns fell in , therefore fire could not be the cause of this Earthquake ; for if it had , at those apertures and rifts of the ground , it must needs have issued forth and appeared abroad . To which I answer , That the Vaults and Cavities wherein the inflamed Matter was imprisoned and the explosion made , lay deep in the Earth , and were covered with a thick and impenetrable Coat of hard stone , or other solid matter which the fire could not tear , but that above this coat there were other superficial hollows in a more loose and crumbling Earth , which being not able to sustain the shock , and hold out against the impetuous agitations of the Earthquake , the roofs might yield , open , and subside , as we hear they did , and give way to the Sea to rush in and surmount them . You will reply , This may be a tolerable account of our English Earthquakes , which are finished at one explosion , but what shall we say to those of Iamaica , which like a Tempest of Thunder and Lightning in the Clouds , have ( as we learn by this Relation ) several Paroxysms or Explosions , and yet no discharging of fire ? To which I answer , That I conceive the Caverns of the Earth wherein the inflamed Damps are contained , are much larger there then ours in England ; and the force of the fire joyned with the elatery of the Air being exceeding great , may of a sudden heave up the Earth , yet not so far as to rend it in ●under , and make its way out , but is forced to seek passage where it finds least resistance through the lateral Cuniculi . So the main Cavern being in a great measure emptied , and the exteriour parts of the extended matter within cooling and shrinking , the Earth may subside again , and reduce the Cavern to its former dimensions . Yet possibly there may not be a perfect defiagration and extinction of the fire , and so new Damps ascending out of the Earth , and by degrees filling the Cavern , there may succeed a second inflamation and explosion , and so a third , and fourth , till the steams be quite burnt up and consumed . But in this , I confess , I do not satisfie my self . They who have a more comprehensive knowledge of all the Phoenomena , may give a better account . But as for those Earthquakes that are occasioned by the burnings of Vulcano's , they are , I conceive , of a different nature . For in them the fire burns continually , and is never totally extinct , only after the great eruptions , in which , besides smoke and fire , there is an ejection of abundance of Ashes , Sand , Earth , Stones , and in some floods of melted Materials , the raging is for a time qualified ; but the fire still continuing , and by degrees increasing in the combustible matter it finds in the hollows of the Mountains , at last swells to that excess , that it melts down Metals and Minerals where it meets with them , causing them to boil with great fury , and extending it self beyond the dimensions of the Cavities wherein it is contained , causes great succussions and tremblings of the Earth , and huge eruptions of smoke , and casts out such quantities of Ashes , Sand and Stones as we just now mentioned : and after much thunder and roaring by the allision and repercussion of the flame against and from the sides of the Caverns , and the ebullition and volutation of the melted Materials , it forces out that boiling matter either at the old mouths , or at new ones , which it opens where the incumbent Earth is more thin and yielding . And if any water enters those Caverns , it mightily encreaseth the raging of the Mountain . For the fire suddenly dissolving the water into vapour , expands it to a vast dimension , and by the help thereof throws up Earth , Sand , St●nes , and whatever it meets with . How great the force of water converted into vapour is , I have sometimes experimented by inadvertently casting a Bullet in a wet mold , the melted Lead being no sooner poured in , but it was cast out again with violence by the particles of water adhering to the mold suddenly converted into vapour by the heat of the Metal . Secondly , The People of this Plantation being generally so ungodly and debauched in their lives , this Earthquake may well be esteemed by this Gentleman , the Minister of Port-Royal , a Judgment of God upon them . For though it may be a servile complaint , and popular mistake , that the former imes were better than these , and that the World doth daily degenerate , and grow worse and worse . Aet as parentum pejor avis tulit hos nequiores , mox daturos Progeniem vitiosiorem . For had this been true , Vice would long before this time have come to the height and greatest possible excess : and this Complaint hath been made as well in the best as worst of times . Though I say this be partly an errour , yet I do verily believe , that there are certain times when Iniquity doth abound , and Wickedness overflow in a Nation or City ; and that long Peace and Prosperity , and great Riches , are apt to create Pride and Luxury , and introduce a general Corruption of Manners : And that at such times God usually sends some sweeping Judgment , either utterly destroying such a People who have filled up the measure of their iniquity , or at least grievously afflicts and diminishes them . So when in the old World the wickedness of man was great upon the earth , and every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually , Gen. 6. 5. And the earth was corrupt before God , and filled with violence , all flesh having corrupted their ways , vers . 11. & 12. God brought in the Flood , and drowned them all . The like vengeance we find executed on the Cities of Sodom and Gomorrha after such a monstrous height of wickedness as the Inhabitants were generally arrived at . And we shall find it noted by Historians , That before any great publick Calamity or utter Excision of a Nation , the People were become universally vicious and corrupt in their Manners , and without all fear of God or sence of Goodness . For God doth not stand by as an idle and unconcerned Spectator , and suffer things to run at random ; but his Providence many times interposes , and stops the usual course and current of Natural Causes : Nay , I believe and affirm , That in all great and notable Revolutions and Mutations he hath the greatest hand and interest ; himself ordering and governing them by his special Superintendence and influence . So though the Instruments and Materials wherewith this devastation in Iamaica was made , as a subterraneous fire and inflamable materials , were before in the Earth , yet that they should at this time break forth and work , when there was such an inundation of wickedness there , and particularly and especially at Port-Royal , this we may confidently say , was the finger of God , and effected perchance by the ministery of an Angel. Moreover , This Relator's being called aside , and stopped from going to a place , whither if he had then gone he had certainly perished , we have good reason to think an effect of Providence , designing thereby his preservation ; as Gregory the Bishop of Antioch his going out of the House wherein he abode immediately before it fell down , was rationally thought to be in respect of him . But to proceed ; I should now have done concerning Earthquakes , it being my design only to take notice of such as have made considerable mutations in the superficial part of the Earth , passing by those , which after a short trembling and succussion have left the Earth as they found it , making no alteration at all therein . But at the very time this she●t of Earthquakes was Composing , there happening a notable one , though of this latter kind , in our own Country , I was partly by the coincidence of it , with the composure before-mentioned , partly at the request of the Bookseller , induced to make some mention of it , and add what I knew or could learn of its History ; which is indeed very little and inconsiderable , we having as yet but a very lame and imperfect account of the Accidents of it . As for the time when it happened , it was the 8th of September 1692. about 4 Minutes past Two of the Clock in the Afternoon , as was observed at London ; hereabouts I can hear of no body that was so critical in noting the time , only they agree that it was about Two of the Clock . Had we a punctual and exact notice of the very Minute that it happened in far distant places , we might thence gather something concerning the motion and progress of it . However it is remarkable that it happened in the Autumn , one of the Seasons in which Aristotle tells us such effects are most frequent , the other being the Spring ; and likewise in the Month of September ; in the which that about Oxford in the Year 1683. fell out : and moreover in a wet Season , as that also did ; though the Forenoon of the day was clear and fair , yet in the Afternoon , when the Earthquake was past it rained hard till Night , the whole precedent Summer ( to this I mean ) having been cold and wet : which what influence it can have toward the production of an Earthquake , unless by stopping the Pores of the Earth , and hindring the evaporation of those sulphureous steams , which are the efficients of it , I know not , The same Night succeeded some strokes of Thunder and Flashes of Lightning both here and at London , and since then we have had great storms of Wind. I might have taken notice , that for some Mornings before we had smart Frosts for the time of the Year . Since this was written and sent away in order to printing , I am advis'd by Letter from my honoured Friend Dr. Tancred Robinson , that this Earthquake was not confin'd to some Counties of England , as Middlesex , Essex , Kent , Sussex , Hampshire , &c. but spread far into Foreign Parts ; an Account whereof I shall give you in the Doctor 's own words . The Concussion or Vibration of our late Earthquake was felt in most parts of the Dutch and Spanish Netherlands , as also in Germany and France : It affected places most upon the Sea-Coasts , and near the great Rivers as Zealand , Cologn , Mentz , and the Bridge of London . It went not beyond 52 Degrees and 40 Minutes of Northern Latitude ; how far it reach'd to the South and East , is not yet certainly known for want of good Intelligence , we have already traced it beyond Paris to the 48 degree of N. Latitude , and beyond the Rhine on the East to Francfort ; so that we know at present of 260 Miles square shaken by it . The motions of some Machines were very sensibly stop't or retarded by the Choc , especially Pendulums ; and there were some alterations in the Air ( as to its smell , spring , and gravity ) both before and after . The time of its happening here in England , and beyond the Seas , seems to vary some Minutes , but that may easily be accounted for by the difference of Meridians . Thus far the Doctor . Dat. Septemb. 22. The duration or continuance of it ( as I am informed by some curious and attentive Observers ) about London was about Two Minutes ; here not so long . The manner of the motion , as I am assured by my Learned and Ingenious Friend and Neighbour Mr. Allen , Physitian in Braintree , who had it from several intelligent and observant Persons hereabouts , and that lived in distant places , was first a manifest heaving upwards , and after that a trembling , or vibration , or agitation to and fro . So that in the first respect , its motion seemed to resemble that of the Blood in an Artery stretching the Channel as it passed . The motion of it was most considerable upon Hills and in Valleys . The effect it had upon those who were sensible of it was a swimming or dizziness in their Heads , and this was general upon all . In some it affected their Stomacks , and created a loathing and inclination to vomit : Some of the tenderer Sex found in themselves such a disposition as they have had before a swooning fit . All which must be the effects either of the heaving or tremulous motion , or both ; and yet no motion of Boat or Coach doth so suddenly affect and disturb the Head or Stomack . Lastly , It was attended with a noise , as our Earthquakes generally in England are , as is observed by Mr. Pigot in that of Oxford in the Year 1683. and by my self when I lived in Sutton ●●field , in 〈◊〉 that happen'd there in the Winter time as I remember in the Year 1677 and extended at least 40 Miles in length into Worcestershire . The noise I heard seem'd to be in the Air. This noise hereabouts was heard but in few places , and by few persons , but yet I am well assured by some , and those of the Vulgar and Ignorant sort , who reported it of themselves , having no reason to seign it , and who had never heard that any such thing accompanied Earthquakes . From many of the fore-mentioned particulars it may be collected , That the Caverns in which the inflamed Damp causing this Earthquake was contained , lye deep in the Earth , else could it not have shook such a vast extent of Ground , both Hills and Valleys , passing under the Channels of great Rivers , and even Creeks of the Sea , and not being stop't by them ; and if it had not lain deep , it would in all likelyhood some where or other have rent the Earth , and broken forth . And yet notwithstanding the depth , it should seem it found so much vent as to affect the external Air , and create a sound : for if the Caverns wherein the Damp was had been close shut up with such a thick Coat of Earth , I doubt whether the trembling and vibration of the soft Earth alone would have produced such a noise abroad in the Air ; and the vapour of it also made a shift to struggle through the Pores of the Earth into the open Air , in such quantity as to affect the sence ; a sulphurous scent having been observed in the Air both before and after the Concussion . It is moreover very remarkable , That there were some particular spots which were not at all stirred in those Countreys where the places not far distant round about were shaken ; as Sturbridge-Fair before remembred , and that where my Dwelling is ; neither my self , nor any of my Family , though they were above stairs , nor any of our near Neighbours being sensible of the least motion or impression of it , and yet those living within less then half a mile had their Houses considerably shaken by it . It is also worth the noting , That both this , and all other Earthquakes I have heard or read of in England , have been very short , and finished at one explosion ; which is an argument that the Cavities and Cuniculi , wherein the enflamed matter is contained and moves , are very strait and of small dimensions . Explosion I call it , because by the quickness of the motion it seems rather to resemble that of Powder in a Gun , then that of a Squib running in a Train of Powder . Though others I have read of whose motion was very slow ; as that observed by the Honourable Mr. Boyl , and described in the Philosophical Transactions , Numb . 11. Had we certain knowledge where the greatest force of this Earthquake was , we might thence learn where its first accension was , and which way it spread it self . But I have not time to enlarge further concerning it , or to give an account of all its Phoenomena , lest I injure the Printer by stopping the Press : neither indeed would it be prudence to attempt it , till we have a more particular and perfect History of it . Since this was written and sent away to the Printer , intelligence is come from beyond the Seas , that Flanders and all Holland , part of France and Germany , were shaken by this Earthquake , and consequently the interjacent Provinces , which is a clear demonstration of our Opinion , That the inflamed Damp , which caused it , was lodged deep in the Earth , the Cuniculi or Caverns which contained it passing under the very bottom of the Sea. It is also a great confirmation of what we have delivered concerning the Mountains of Aetna , Stromboli , and Vesuvius communicating by Submarine passages . Add hereto , that Gassendus in the Life of Peireskius reports , That at the Mountain Semo in Aethiopia , there happened a burning at the same time with that of Vesuvius in Campania , viz. in the Year 1633. So that not only Vesuvius communicates with Aetna by subterraneous Vaults , but also ( as he rationally infers ) Aetna with the Mountains of Syria , the Tunnels running under the depths of the Mediterranean Sea , and those with the Arabian , and lastly the Arabian with Mount Semo in Aethiopia . That an inflamed Damp or subterraneous Fire is the cause of all Earthquakes in general , and not only such as precede the eruptions of Vulcano's , may be proved by an eminent instance of an Earthquake happening May 12. 1682. which shook the greatest part of France and Switzerland , and reach't as far as Collen in Germany : an Account whereof we have in the Iournal des Scavans set forth Iune 1. 1682. inserted in the Weekly Memorials printed for Mr. Faithorne , Numb . 23. In which they write , That it was perceived in Lionnois , ( which was wont 〈◊〉 pass for a place exempt from such Accidents ) in P●phiny and Beaujolois , though very 〈◊〉 , and without any ill consequence . That at Mets in Lorrain the Watch-place of a Bulwark was thrown down into the 〈◊〉 , with the Soldier that stood Sentinel 〈◊〉 That at Tonnerre the Houses and Churches were so terribly shaken , as if several Coaches with six Horses had driven along full speed through the Streets ; and that it threw down several Rocks on the side of Bourbirant . They tell also that it stop't a Fountain at Raviere hard by ( which at fifty paces from its head turns a Mill ) for half an hour . That it was perceived in Provence by the shaking of Windows and Beds , and opening of Doors , and that it had two several motions or pulses , as ours also was by some observed to have : and that the Domestick Animals , as Sheep , Cows , Horses , and Poultry did discover their fear by unusual motions and cries . And the Sheep at Dijon in Burgundy could not be stopt from getting into their Stalls at four of the Clock in the Afternoon , which were not then wont to betake themselves thither till Sun-set . That the Cities of Orleans , Troyes , Sens , Chalons , Ioinville , Reims , Soissons , Laon , Mascon , Dole , Strasbourg , &c. felt the Effects of it . But at Remiremont upon the Moselle , where it exerted its greatest force , throwing down several Houses , insomuch that the Inhabitants were forced to betake themselves into the Fields for six weeks time ; there was a noise heard like Thunder , and flames frequently broke out of the Earth of a noisome scent , but not Sulphureous , and which burnt nothing , yet was there no rift or chap in the ground , save only in one place , the depth whereof was in vain search't , and which afterwards closed up . And before this Earthquake also flames appeared for 4 days upon a Mountain near Geneva . It is very strange and remarkable that the flames that issued out were of the nature of an Ignis fatuus , and burnt nothing ; and that ( as Monsieur Colbert writes ) the Earthquake raged every Night , and never in the Day-time . Concerning Earthquakes , I shall only add two Observations . 1. That it is not likely that they spend all their strength upon Cities , but do indifferently shake , break in sunder , and throw down Mountains and Rocks ; and seeing few Cities there are but have been shaken , and many ruined and subverted by them , and levelled with the Ground ; there is good reason to think , that few Rocks or Mountains have escaped their Fury , but have suffered the like Concussions and Alterations . 2. That the Changes that have hitherto happened in the Earth by Earthquakes have not been so considerable as to threaten a dissolution of the present System of the Terraqueous Globe , should there be a like succession of them to Eternity . Unless we will except that unparall'd universal one , which happened in the days of Valentinian the first ( which we have already mention'd ) by which the whole known World , both Land and Sea , and it s like the then unknown too , were violently shaken ; which might seem to be a Prelude to the future Conslagration or Destruction of the whole by such a confusion and dashing in pieces of all the parts of it one against another , as the Stoicks speak of . Of the Effects of burning Mountains or Vulcanos , I have already said something , and shall afterwards , have occasion to say more . In brief , 1. They cast forth out of their Mouths , and scatter all over the Country , sometimes to a very great distance , abundance of Sand and Ashes . Dion Cassius reports , that in that noted deflagration of Vesuvius in the time of Titus the Emperour , there was so much Cinders and Ashes vomited out of its flaming Tunnel , and with that Fury and Violence , that they were transported over Sea into Africa , Syria and Egypt ; and on the other side were carried as far as Rome , where they darkned the very Air , and intercepted the Sun-beams . At which time , by the fury of this burning and tempest , the whole Mountain and Earth thereabouts was so shaken , that two adjoyning Cities Herculanium and Pompeii , were destroyed with the People sitting in the Theater . And the famous Natural Historian Pliny the Elder , then Admiral of the Roman Navy , out of a curiosity of searching out the Causes and Nature of the Deflagration approaching too near the Mountain , and staying too long there , was suffocated with the sulphureous smoke and stench thereof . Of another eruption of the same Vesuvius we read , in the time of Leo the Emperour , wherein the Ashes thereof transported in the Air obscured all Europe , being carried as far as Constantinople ; and that the Constant inopolitans being wonderfully affrighted therewith ( insomuch as the Emperour forsook the City ) in memory of the same , did yearly celebrate the Twelfth of November . 2. They also pour out huge Floods of melted Minerals , Stones , and other Materials , running down like Rivers for many Miles together ; as did the Mountain Aetna in that last and most famous Eructation , disgorging such mighty streams of fiery running matter , as flowed down to Catana , above twenty Miles distant , and advanced a considerable way into the very Sea it self . Secondly , The next thing I shall mention is the extraordinary Floods caused by long continuing showers , or violent and tempestuous storms and shots of rain . The most ancient and memorable of this kind is that of Deucalion , of which we have already discoursed sufficiently . S. Hierome in the Life of Hilarion ( as I find him quoted by Dr. Hakewill ) speaks of a Flood and Inundation after the Death of Iulian , in which Naves ad praerupta montium delatae pependerunt , the Ships being landed upon the tops of the Mountains , there stuck . Which whether it proceeded from Rain , or from an Irruption of the Sea , or from both Causes together , he doth not say : but if it were literally true , and not hyperbolically exaggerated , then may some credit be given to what Sabin in his Commentaries upon Ovid's Metamorphosis , reports , Ex Annalium monumentis constat Anno 1460. in Alpibus inventam esse Navim cum anchoris in cu●iculo per quem metalla effodiuntur : It appears by the Monuments of History , that in the Year 1460. in a Mine of the Alps was found a Ship with its Anchors ; in confirmation of what that Poet writes , Et vetus inventa est in montibus anchora summis . In the Year of our Redemption 590. in the Month of October , Gregory being then Bishop of Rome , there happened a marvellous overflowing in Italy , and especially in the Venetian Territory and in Liguria , accompanied with a most fearful storm of Thunder and Lightning , after which followed the great Plague at Rome , by reason of the many dead Serpents cast up and left upon the Land after the Waters decreased and returned . Strozius Sigog in his Magia omnifaria , telleth of an Inundation in Italy in the time of Pope Damasus , in which also many Cities of Sicily were swallowed : another in the time of Alexander the Sixth : also in the Year 1515. Maximilian being Emperour . He also remembers a perillous overflowing in Polonia about Cracovia , by which many People perished . Likewise Vignier a French Historian , speaketh of a great Flood in the South part of Languedoc , which fell in the Year of our Lord 1557. with so dreadful a Tempest , that all the People attended therein the very end of the World and Judgment-day ; saying , that by the violent descent of the Waters about Nismes , there were removed divers old heaps and mountures of Ground , and many other Places torn up and rent ; by which accident there was found both Coin of Silver and Gold , and divers pieces of Plate , and Vessels of other Metal , supposed to be hidden at such time as the Goths invaded that Province . These stories related in the three last Paragraphs , I have borrowed of Sir Walter Ralegh his History of the World. To which I shall add one of late date happening in Sicily , a Narrative whereof communicated in a Letter from Palermo , dated Iune the 25th , 1682. I met with in the London Gazette , Numb . 1742. in the following words : We have an Account from the Town of Tortorica , That on the sixth Instant , about seven a Clock in the Evening , after so great a darkness that no object could be distinguished at the distance of four paces , there arose such a great storm of Rain , Lightning and Thunder , which lasted six and thirty hours , that about One a Clock the next morning , great Torrents of Water , caused by these Rains , fell down from the neighbouring Mountains with so great rapidity , that they carried with them Trees of an extraordinary bigness , which threw down the Walls and Houses of the Town they happened to beat against . The Waters were so violent that they overthrew the Church of St. Nicholas ; and the Arch-Deacon of the Town , who retired thither , perished there with many other persons : there remaining only one Abby , and about fifty Houses , and those so shattered , that they fell one after another . There were about six hundred of the Inhabitants drown'd , the rest being abroad in the Field gathering their silk , fled to the Mountains , where they suffered very much for want of Provisions . The Goods , Trees , Stone , Sand and other Rubbish which the Waters carried away , were in so great abundance , that they made a bank above the Water two Miles in length near the mouth of the River , where before the Sea was very deep . This Town is situate in that part of Sicily called the Valley of Demona , on the side of the River Tortorica , about five and Twenty Miles from the Tuscan Sea. The Towns of Randazzo and Francaville , and several others , have likewise been destroyed by this great Flood . It is added that Mount Aetna casts out such abundance of Water , that all the neighbouring Country is drowned . Which if it be true , ( as I see no reason to doubt it ) this is a further proof , against Borellius , that the Caverns of Aetna are more then superficial , and reach down to the very Roots and Foundations of that Mountain , communicating with the Subterraneous Abyss , and the Sea its self , from whence in all likelyhood these Waters were derived , as is evident in those poured out by Vesuvius . Many other Floods we read of in Histories , whether caused by Rains or Inundations of the Sea , is uncertain , and therefore I shall not spend time in setting them down . The effect of all which relating to the Earth in general is , the wasting and washing away of Mountains and high Grounds , the raising of the Valleys and Bottoms , and consequently levelling of the Earth , and landing up of the Sea. Thirdly , The last thing I shall mention , which hath effected considerable Changes in the Earth , is boisterous and outragious Winds and Hurricanes , of which I need not give Instances , they every year almost happening . These I conceive have a great Interest in the Inundations of the Sea we have before mentioned . These raise up those great Hills or Downs of Sand we see all along the Coasts of the Low-Countreys , and the Western-shores of England , and the like places . These sometimes blow up so much Sand , and drive it so far as to cover the adjacent Countreys , and to mar whole Fields , yea to bury Towns and Villages . They are also a concurrent cause of those huge Banks and Shelves of Sand that are so dangerous to Mariners , and bar up Havens , and ruin Port-Towns ; of which many Instances might be given . I find in Dr. Hakewil's Apology , a story or two shewing the great force and strength of Winds ; the one taken out of Bellarmine's Book De ascensu mentis in Deum per scal . creat . grad . 2. Vidi ego ( saith the Cardinal ) quod nisi vidissem non crederem , à vehementissimo vento effossam ingentem terrae molem , eámque delatam super pagum quendam ut fovea altissima conspiceretur , unde terra eruta fuerat , & pagus totus coopertus , & quasi sepultus manserit , ad quem terra illa devenerat : i. e. I my self have seen , which if I had not seen , I should not have believed , a very great quantity of Earth , digged out and taken up by the force of a strong Wind , and carried up a Village thereby , so that there remained to be seen a great empty hollowness in the place from whence it was lifted , and the Village upon which it lighted was in a manner all covered over and buried in it . The other out of Stow , who reports , That in the Year 1095. during the Reign of King William Rufus , there happened in London an outragious Wind , which bore down in that City alone six hundred Houses , and blew off the Roof of Bow-Church , with which the Beams were born into the Air a great height , six whereof being 27 foot long , with their fall were driven 23 foot deep into the ground , the streets of the City lying then unpaved . Now then to sum up what we have said , The Changes and Alterations that have been made in the Superficial Part of the Terraqueous Globe have been effected chiefly by Water , Fire , and Wind. Those by Water have been either by the Motions of the Sea , or by Rains ; and both either ordinary or extraordinary : The ordinary Tides and Spring-tides of the Sea do wash away the shores , and change Sand-banks , and the like . The extraordinary and tempestuous motions of the Sea , raised by raging and impetuous Winds , subterraneous Fires , or some other hidden causes , overwhelm Islands , open Fretum's , throw up huge beds and banks of Sand , nay vast baiches of Stone , extending some Miles , and drown whole Countreys . The ordinary Rains contribute something to the daily diminution of the Mountains , filling up of the Valleys , and atterrating the skirts of the Seas . The extraordinary Rains causing great Floods and Deluges , have more visible and remarkable influences upon such mutations , doing that in a few days , which the ordinary Weather could not effect , it may be , in an hundred years . In all these Changes the Winds have a great interest ; the motion of the Clouds being wholly owing to them , and in a great measure also the overflowings and inundations of the Sea. Whatever Changes have been wrought by Earthquakes , Thunders , and Eruptions of Vulcano's , are the effects of Fire . All these Causes co-operate toward the lowring of the Mountains , levelling of the Earth , straitning and landing up of the Sea , and in fine compelling the Waters to return upon the dry Land , and cover the whole Surface of it , as at the first . How to obviate this in a natural way , I know not , unless by a transmutation of the two Elements of Water and Earth one into another , which I can by no means grant . 'T is true indeed , the rocky parts of the Mountains may be so hard and impenetrable , as to resist and hold out against all the Assaults of the Water , and utmost rage of the Sea ; but then all the Earth and Sand being washed from them , nothing , but as it were their Skeletons , will remain extant above the Waters , and the Earth be in effect drowned . But though I cannot imagine or think upon any natural means to prevent and put a stop to this effect , yet do I not deny that there may be some ; and I am the rather inclinable so to think , because the World doth not in any degree proceed so fast towards this Period , as the force and agency of all these Causes together seem to require . For , as I said before , the Oracle predicting the carrying on the shore of Cilicia as far as Cyprus by the Earth and Mud that the turbid River Pyramus should bring down , and let fall in the interjacent strait , is so far from being filled up , that there hath not any considerable progress been made towards it , so far as I have heard or read , in these 2000 years . And we find by experience , that the longer the World lasts , the fewer Concussions and Mutations are made in the upper or superficial Region of the Earth ; the parts thereof seeming to tend to a greater quiet and settlement . Besides the Superficies of the Sea , notwithstanding the overwhelming and submersion of Islands , and the straitning of it about the Outlets of Rivers ; and the Earth it washes from the shores subsiding , and elevating the bottom , seems not to be raised higher , nor spread further , or bear any greater proportion to that of the Land then it did a thousand years ago . So have I finished my second Discourse concerning the Deluge and its Effects ; and the Mutations that have been since made in the Earth , and their Causes . DISCOURSE III. OF THE DISSOLUTION OF THE WORLD . THE INTRODUCTION TO THE Third Discourse . THERE is implanted in the Nature of Man a great desire and curiosity of fore-knowing future Events , and what shall befal themselves , their Relations and Dependents in time to come ; the Fates of Kingdoms and Commonwealths , especially the Periodical Mutations , and final Catastrophe of the World. Hence in ancient times , Divination was made a Science or Mystery , and many Nations had their Colledges or Societies of Wise-men , Magicians , Astrologers and Sooth-sayers ; as for example , the Egyptians , Babylonians and Romans . Hence the Vulgar are very prone to consult Diviners and Fortune-tellers . To gratifie in some measure this Curiosity , and that his People might not in any Priviledge be inferiour to the Nations about them , it pleased God , besides the standing Oracle of Vrim , not only upon special occasions to raise up among the Iews extraordinary Prophets , by immediate Mission ; but also to settle a constant Order and Succession of them , for the maintenance and upholding whereof , there were Colledges and Seminaries instituted for the educating and fitting young Men for the Prophetick Function . These were the Sons of the Prophets , of whom we find so frequent mention in Scripture . Moreover , it pleased God so far to condescend to the weakness of the Iews , that in the Infancy of their State , he permitted them to consult his Prophets concerning ordinary accidents of life , and affairs of small moment : As we see Saul did Samuel about the loss of his Fathers Asses : which it 's not likely he would have done , had it not been usual and customary so to do . In the latter times of that State , we read of no consulting of Prophets upon such occasions . At last also by their own confession , the Spirit of Prophecy was quite taken away , and nothing left them but a Vocal Oracle , which they called Bath col , i. e. the Daughter of a Voice , or the Daughter of Thunder , a Voice out of a Voice . This Dr. * Light foot thinks to have been a meer Fancy or Imposture . Quae de Bath Kol referunt Iudaei , ignoscant illi mihi si ego partim pro fabulis habeam Iuduicis , partim pro praestigis Diabolicis . What the Iews report concerning Bath Kol , I beg their pardon , if I esteem them no other then either Jewish Fables or Diabolical Illusions . It is a Tradition among them , that after the death of the last Prophets , Haggai , Zachary and Malachy , the Holy Spirit departed from Israel . But why , I beseech you , was Prophecy withdrawn , if Coelestial Oracles were to be continued ? Why was Vrim and Thummim taken away , or rather not restored , by their own confession , after the Babylonish Captivity ? It were strange indeed , that God taking away his ordinary Oracles from a People should bestow upon them one more or equally noble ; and that after they were extremely degenerated and fallen into all manner of Impiety , Superstition and Heresy , &c. And a little after , if I may freely speak what I think , those innumerable Stories , which every where occur [ in the Jewish Writings ] concerning Bath Kol , are to be reduced to two Heads : viz. 1. The most of them are meer Fables , invented in honour of this or that Rabbin , or to gain credit to some History . 2. The rest meer Magical and Diabolical Illusions , &c. In the Primitive Churches of Christians planted by the Apostles , there was also an Order of Prophets , 1 Cor. 12. 28. God hath set some in the Church , first Apostles , secondarily Prophets , &c. This Spirit of Prophecy was an extraordinary and temporary Gift , as were the Gifts of Healing and Speaking with Tongues , continuing not long after the Death of the Apostles , and Consignation of the Canon of Scripture . So that now we have no means left us of coming to the knowledge of future Events , but the Prophecies contained in the Writings of the Holy Penmen of Scripture , which , we must search diligently , consider attentively , and compare together , if we desire to understand any thing of what shall befal the Christian Church or State in time to come . This Text which I have made choice of for my Subject , is part of a Prophecy concerning the greatest of all Events , the Dissolution of the World. 2 PETER iii. 11. Seeing then all these things shall be dissolved , what manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness ? CHAP. 1. The Division of the Words and Doctrine contained in them , with the Heads of the following Discourse . THESE Words contain in them two Parts ; 1. An Antecedent or Doctrine , All these things shall be dissolved . 2. A Consequent , or Inference thereupon , What manner of persons ought we to be ? The Doctrine , here only briefly hinted , or summarily proposed , is laid down more fully in the precedent Verse ; But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night , in which the Heavens shall pass away with a great noise , and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat , the Earth also , and the works that are therein shall be burnt up . These words are by the generality of Interpreters , Ancient and Modern , understood of the final destruction or dissolution of Heaven and Earth : in which sense I shall choose rather to accept them at present , than with the Reverend and Learned Dr. Hammond , and some few others , to stem the Tide of Expositors , and apply them to the destruction of Ierusalem and the Jewish Polity . I say then , That this World , and all things therein contained , shall one day be dissolved and destroyed by Fire . By World in this Proposition We , and by Heaven and Earth in this place , the most rational Interpreters of Scripture , do understand only the whole Compages of this sublunary World , and all the Creatures that are in it ; all that was destroyed by the Flood in the days of Noah , and now secured from perishing so again , that I may borrow Dr. Hammond's words , in his Annotations on this place . And again , the word Heavens ( saith he ) being an Equivocal word , is used either for the superiour Heavens , whether Empyreal or Ethereal , or for the sublunary Heavens , the Air ( as the word World is either the whole Compages of the superiour and inferiour World , as the Author of the Book De Mundo , ascribed falsly to Aristotle , defines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , The Systeme or Compages of Heaven and Earth , and the Beings therein contained : or else only of the sublunary lower World ) we may here resolve , that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Heaven and Host , or Elements thereof , are litterally the sublunary Aereal Heavens , and all that is therein , Clouds and Meteors , &c. Fowls and flying Creatures , and so , fit to joyn with the Earth and Works that are therein . In prosecution of this Proposition , and in order to the Proof and Confirmation , and likewise the clearing and illustration of it , shall , ( 1. ) Give you what I find concerning the dissolution of the World ; 1. In the Holy Scripture . 2. In Ancient Christian Writers . 3. In the Heathen Philosophers and Sages . ( 2. ) I shall endeavour to give some answer to these seven Questions , which are obvious and usually made concerning it . 1. Whether there be any thing in Nature , which might prove and demonstrate ; or argue and infer a future Dissolution of the World ? 2. Whether shall this Dissolution be brought about and effected by Natural , or by Extraordinary Means and Instruments ; and what those Means and Instruments shall be ? 3. Whether shall the Dissolution be gradual or sudden ? 4. Whether shall there be any Signs and Fore-runners of it . 5. At what Period of Time shall the World be dissolved ? 6. How far shall this Conflagration extend ? Whether to the Ethereal Heavens , and all the Host of them , Sun , Moon and Stars , or to the Aereal only . 7. Whether shall the Heavens and Earth be wholly dissipated and destroyed , or only refined and purified ? CHAP. II. The Testimonies of Scripture concerning the Dissolution of the World. 1. THen , Let us consider what we find delivered in the Holy Scriptures , concerning the Dissolution of the World. And first of all , This place , which I have made choice of for my Text , is in my opinion the most clear and full , as to this particular , in the whole Scripture ; and will give light for the Solution of most of the proposed Questions . Vers. 10. The day of the Lord shall come as a thief , &c. This answers the third Question , Whether the Dissolution shall be gradual or sudden ? Wherein the Heavens shall pass away with a great noise , and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat , the Earth also , and all the works that are therein shall be burnt up . And again , Vers. 12. Wherein the Heavens being on fire shall be dissolved , and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat . This answers the second Question , What the Means and Instruments of this Dissolution shall be ? Vers. 13. Nevertheless we according to his promise , look for a new Heaven and a new Earth , wherein dwelleth righteousness . This gives some light towards the anwering of the last Question , Whether shall the Heavens and the Earth be wholly burnt up and destroyed , or only renewed and purified ? These Words as clearly as they seem to refer to the Dissolution of the World , yet Dr. Hammond doubts not to be understood of the remarkable destruction of Ierusalem and the Iewish State , he thus paraphrasing them . Verse 10. But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night , in which the Heavens shall pass away with a great noise , and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat , and the Earth also , and the works that are therein shall be burnt up . But this Judgment of Christ , so remarkable on the Iews , shall now shortly come , and that very discernably ; and the Temple shall suddenly be destroyed , the greater part of it burnt , and the City and People utterly consumed . Verse 11. Seeing then all these things shall be dissolved , what manner of Persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness . Seeing then this destruction shall thus involve all , and now approacheth so near , what an engagement doth this lay upon us to live the most pure strict lives that ever Men lived ? Verse 12. Looking for and hastning unto the coming of the day of God , wherein the Heavens , being on fire , shall be dissolved , and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat . Looking for the coming of Christ , for our deliverance , and by our Christian lives quickning and hastning God to delay it no longer ; that Coming of his , I say , which as it signifies great mercy to us , so it signifies very sharp destruction to the whole Iewish State. Verse 13. Nevertheless we according to his promise , look for new Heavens and a new Earth , wherein dwelleth righteousness . Instead of which we look for a new Christian State , wherein all provision is made by Christ for Righteousness to inhabit , according to the Promise of Christ concerning the Purity that he should plant in the Evangelical State. How he makes out and confirms this Paraphrase , see in his Annotations upon this place . So confident is he of the Truth of this his Interpretation , that he censures the usual one as a great Mistake , in his Annotation on verse 10. where he thus writes ; What is here thus expressed by S. Peter , is ordinarily conceived to belong to the end of the World , and by others applies to the end of this World , and the beginning of the Millennium , or thousand years . And so , as S. Peter here saith , verse 16. many other places in S. Paul's Epistles , and in the Gospel , especially Matthew 24. are mistaken and wrested . That it doth not belong to either of those , but to this fatal day of the Iews , sufficiently appears by the purport of this whole Epistle , which is , to arm them with Constancy and Perseverance till that day come ; and particularly , in this Chapter , to confute them who object against the Truth of Christ's Predictions , and resolve it should not come at all : Against whom he here opposes the Certainty , the Speediness , and the Terribleness of its coming . That which hath given occasion to those other common Mistakes , is especially the hideousness of those Judgments which fell upon the People of the Iews , beyond all that ever before are related to have fallen upon them , or indeed any other People , which made it necessary for the Prophets , which were to describe it ( and who use Tropes and Figures , and not plain Expressions , to set down their Predictions ) to express it by these high Phrases , of the passing away and dissolving of Heaven and Earth and Elements , &c. which sounding very tragically , are mistaken for the great and final Dissolution of the World. So far the Doctor . Two things there are in this Chapter which seem to contradict this Interpretation ; First , That the Destruction here spoken of , is compared with Noah's Flood ; and the Heaven and Earth to be dissolved by this , made parallel , and of equal extent to the World destroyed by that . Of this the Doctor was well aware , and therefore grants that the seventh Verse , But the Heavens and the Earth which are now , by the same word are kept in store , reserved unto fire against the day of judgment , and perdition of ungodly men , is to be understood of the general and final destruction of the World by fire , but the following Verses to be an Answer to the first part of the Atheists Objection , viz. Where is the promise of his coming ? To me it seems , that all refer to the same matter . The second thing which seems to contradict the Doctor 's Interpretation , is , the Apostles citing for the instruction and confirmation of the Believers , and in Answer to the Atheists Objection ( Where is the promise of his coming ? ) that place of the Psalmist , Psal. 90. 4. That one day is with the Lord as a thousand years , and a thousand years as one day . For the Apostle seems to suppose , that the time of Christ's coming , might possibly be a thousand years off ; and that they were not to think much , or distruct the Promise , if it were so : for though it were predicted as a thing shortly to come , yet they were to consider , that a thousand years in God's sight is but a very short time ; so that it might be foretold as shortly to come , though it were a thousand years off . Whereas it might seem improper to mention a thousand years to support them in expectation of an Event that was not twenty years to come . Another place where mention is made of Christ's coming to Judgment , and the Dissolution of the World , is Matth. 24. to which may be added as parallel Mark 13. and Luke 21. In which places you have considerable , 1. The Suddenness of Christ's coming , verse 27. As the lightning comes out of the East , and shineth even unto the West , so shall the coming of the Son of Man be . 2. The Signs of his coming , verse 29. Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the Sun be darkned , and the Moon shall not give her light , and the Stars shall fall from Heaven , and the powers of Heaven shall be shaken . 3. The manner of his coming , verse 30. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in Heaven ; and then shall all the Tribes of the Earth mourn , when they shall see the Son of Man coming in the Clouds of Heaven with power and great glory . And he shall send his Angels with a great sound of a Trumpet , and they shall gather together his Elect from the four Winds , from one end of Heaven to the other . 4. The uncertainty of the time of his coming , and this dissolution as to us , But of that day and hour knoweth no man , no not the Angels in Heaven : and Mark adds , neither the Son , but the Father only . All this Prophecy Dr. Hammond understands of the destruction of the City and Temple of Ierusalem , and whole Nation of the Iews ; as may be seen in his Paraphrase and Annotations upon this place . And indeed our Saviour himself seems to limit it to this , saying , verse 24. Verily I say unto you , this generation shall not pass away , till all these things be fulfilled . For if these Prophecies look further than the destruction of Ierusalem , even to Christ's coming to Judgment , how could it be true , that that generation should not pass away till all those things were fulfilled ? Whereas we see that that generation is long since passed away , and yet the end is not come ? And indeed , Expositors that understand them of the end of the World , and Christ's second coming to Judgment , are hard put to it to answer this Objection . S. Chrysostom will have this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be understood not of the Generation of Men then living , but of the Generation of the Faithful , which should not fail till the end of the World. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( saith he ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. He denominates a Generation not only from living together in the same time , but from having the same form and manner of religious Worship and Polity ; as in that place , This is the generation of them that seek thee , that seek thy face , O Jacob. Beza understands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the present Age , and will have it to be of the same valor with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hebrew , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to refer not to all particulars mentioned in this Chapter , but only to those which are spoken of the destruction of the City and Nation of the Iews : But ( saith he ) if any one urgeth the universal Particle , Vertere licebit , Fiant omnia , viz quae ultimam illam diem pra●cessura dixit . Nam ab illo tempore coeperunt fieri , & adhuc perseverant ill signa , suo demum tempore Filio hominis venturo . But on the other side , 1. Some passages there are in this Chapter , which are hardly applicable to the destruction of Ierusalem , and the Dissolution of the Iewish Common-wealth ; as the appearing of the Sign of the Son of Man in Heaven , and the Tribes seeing the Son of Man coming in the Clouds of Heaven , with power and great glory . And his sending his Angels with a great sound of a Trumpet . 2. The coming of Christ is in like manner described in places which undoubtedly speak of his coming to Judgment at the end of the World. As in 1 Cor. 15. 52. mention is made of the Trumpets sounding at the time of the Christ's coming : and 1 Thess. 4. 16. it is said , The Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with the voice of the Archangel , and with the trump of God : and verse 17. We that are alive shall be caught up together with them [ that are risen ] in the Clouds to meet the Lord in the Air. All which places are perfectly parallel , and seem manifestly to allude to the fore-mentioned words Matth. 24. 30 , 31. I am apt to think that these Prophecies may have a double respect ; one to the City , Temple , and Nation of the Iews : another to the whole World at the great Day of Doom : and that the former is indeed typical of the latter : and so they have a double completion ; the first in the destruction of Ierusalem and the Iewish Polity : In reference to which it is truly said , This Generation shall not pass away till all these things be fulfilled . The second in the final Dissolution of the World , which is yet to come . But to proceed ; Another place which is usually understood of the Dissolution of the World by fire , is 2 Thess. 1. 7 , 8. When the Lord Iesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming fire , &c. Other parallel places may be seen , Rev. 6. 12. 13 , 14. Rev. 10. 6. Rev. 21. 1. And I saw a new Heaven and a new Earth , for the first Heaven and the first Earth were passed away , and there was no more Sea , Hebr. 12. 26 , 27. These places speak more directly of the Dissolution of the World , and the coming of Christ to Judgment . Others there are that speak only concerning the time of it , 1 Pet. 4. 7. But the end of all things is at hand . James 5. 9. Behold the Iudge standeth before the door . 1 John 2. 18. Little Children it is the last time ; or as some translate it , the last hour , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Hebr. 10. 37. Yet a little while , and he that shall come will come , and will not tarry . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Luke 18. 17. I tell you he will avenge them speedily . All these places the forementioned Dr. Hammond still applies to that famous Period of the destruction of the City , Temple and Polity of the Iews ; only in his Note upon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that everlasting destruction mentioned 2 Thess. 1. 9. he hath some qualification , saying thus , Mean while not excluding the eternal torments of Hell-fire , which expect all impenitent sinners that thus fall , but looking particularly on the visible destruction and vengeance which seizeth on whole Nations or Multitudes at once in this life . And in conclusion hath left us but one place in the N. Testament , to prove the general Con●lagration of the World , viz. 2 Pet. 7. 7. Now because some have been offended at these Interpretations of his , others have spoken very slightingly of them : I shall briefly sum up what hath been alledged in defence of them by this great Man. 1. That the Prophets use to set down their Predictions in Tropes and Figures , and not in plain Expressions , ( their Style being Poetical . ) And therefore in describing those hideous Judgments which fell upon that People of the Iews , beyond all that ever before fell upon them , or indeed any other People , they ●ound it necessary to employ those High and Tragical Phrases of the passing away and dissolving Heaven , and Earth , and Elements . And that this was the manner of the Prophets , may be proved ; because we find the destruction of other places described in as high Strains , as lofty and tragical Expressions as this of Ierusalem . For example , that of Idumaea , Isai. 34. 9. The streams thereof shall be turned into pitch , and the dust thereof into brimstone , and the land thereof shall become burning pitch . It shall not be quenched night nor day , the smoke thereof shall go up for ever . And in the fourth Verse he seems but to Preface to this Destruction in these words , And all the host of Heaven shall be dissolved , and the Heavens shall be rolled together as a scroll : and all their hosts shall fall down as the leaf falleth off from the Vine , and as a falling Fig from the Fig-tree ; for my Sword shall be bathed in Heaven : Behold it shall come down upon Idumaea . And in the Burden of Babylon , Chap. 13. 8 , 9. we have these words , Behold the day of the Lord cometh , cruel both with wrath and fierce anger to lay the Land desolate : For the Stars of Heaven and the Constellations thereof shall not give their light : The Sun shall be darkened in his going forth , and the Moon shall not cause her Light to shine . 2. All the Predictions in that famous place , Matth. 24. to which all other places in the New Testament relating to this matter are parallel , are by our Saviour himself restrained to the destruction of Ierusalem , and the full completion of them limited to the duration of that Age : Verse 34. Verily I say unto you , This generation shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled . What reason then can we have to extend them further . 3. In most of the places where this coming of Christ is mentioned , it is spoken of as near , and at hand ; as in the places last cited . Now , ( saith the Learned Doctor ) in his Note upon Luke 18. 7. I tell you he will avenge them speedily . All which , if ( when it is said to approach and to be at the door ) it belonged to the Day of Judgment ( now after so many hundred years not yet come ) what a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were this ? what a delaying of his coming ? and consequently , what an Objection against the truth of the Christian Religion ? As Mahomet having promised after his death he would presently return to life , and having not performed his Promise in a thousand years is by us justly condemned as an Impostor . 4. That this place of S. Peter , out of which I have taken my Text , doth not belong to the end of the World , sufficiently appears ( saith he ) by the purport of this whole Epistle , which is to arm them with constancy and perseverance till that Day come , and particularly in this Chapter to confute them who object against the truth of Christ's Predictions , and resolve it should not come at all ; against whom he here opposes the certainty , the speediness , and the terribleness of its coming . And for that other famous place , 2 Thess. 1. 8 , 9. that it belongs to the same Period ; see how he makes it out in his Annotations . I shall now superadd some places out of the Old Testament , which seem to speak of the Dissolution of the World , Iob 14. 12. Man lieth down and riseth not till the Heavens be no more . Psal. 102. 5 , 6. quoted Hebr. 1. 10 , 11. Of old hast thou laid the foundations of the Earth , and the Heavens are the works of thy hands . They shall perish , but thou remainest ; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment , and as a vesture shalt thou change them , and they shall be changed , Isai. 34. 4. And all the host of Heaven shall be dissolved , and the Heavens shall be rolled together as a scroll , and all their host shall fall down as a leaf falleth from the Vine , &c. Isai. 51. 6. The Heavens shall vanish away like smoke , and the Earth shall wax old like a garment , Joel 2. 31. The Sun shall be turned into darkness , and the Moon into blood , before that great and terrible day of the Lord comes . Malachi 4. 1. Behold the day cometh that shall burn like an Oven , &c. Deut. 32. 22. For a fire is kindled in my anger , and shall burn to the lowest Hell , and shall consume the Earth with her encrease , and set on fire the foundations of the Mountains . I must confess that the Prophetick Books are full of figurative Expressions , being written in a Poetick Style , and according to the strain of the Oriental Rhetorick , which is much different from the European , a●●ecting lofty and tumid Metaphors and excessive Hyperbola's and Aggravations , which would either sound harsh to our Ears , or import a great deal more to us than they did to them . This is obvious to any one that reads their Books ; and may clearly be demonstrated from the Ti●l●● that their Kings assumed to themselves as well anciently as lately , viz. Sons of the Sun , Brethren of the Sun and Moon ▪ Partners of the Stars , Lions crowned in the Throne of the World , Endued with the strength of the whole Heaven , and Virtue of the Firmament . Now we cannot possibly imagine them so vain as to think themselves litterally to be such : no sure , all they meant by these Expressions was that they were great , and honourable , and powerful . Now the Prophetick Books of the Old Testament being written in a Style somewhat conformable to the Oratory of those Countreys , are not ( I humbly conceive ) in every title to be so exactly scanned and litterally expounded , but so to be interpreted as a Iew or an Asiatick would then have understood them . And this I rather think , because there be divers passages in the Prophets , which cannot be verified in a strict literal sense ; as in the place before quoted , Isa. 34. 9. It is said of the streams of Idumaea that they should be turned into pitch , and the dust thereof into brimstone ; and the Land thereof should become burning pitch , and should not be quenched night nor day ; but the smoke thereof should go up for ever . And of the City of Tyre it is said , Ezek. 26. 14. It shall be built no more . And verse 19. When I shall make thee a desolate City , like the Cities that are not inhabited , when I shall bring up the Deep upon thee , and great waters shall cover thee . And verse 21. which is thrice repeated , I will make thee a terror , and thou shalt be no more : though thou be sought for , thou shalt never be found again , saith the Lord God. And yet we see that the City of Tyre , though it was indeed wholly dis-peopled at that time , the Inhabitants transferring themselves into Africa , when it was besieged by Nebuchadnezzar ; yet was it afterward peopled again , and continues a City inhabited to this day . And of Babylon ▪ it is said that there should none remain in it , neither man nor beast , but that it should be desolate for ever , Jer. 51. 62. Isai. 13. 20. and of the Land of Babylon , Vers. 29. that it should be a desolation without an Inhabitant . And though indeed this Prophesy was , I think , as to the City , at last verified in the Letter ; yet did Babylon long continue a great City after this Prophesy : And the Land of Babylon is now inhabited , there being at this day a great City not far from the place where Babylon stood . So that these places import no more , then that there should be a very great Destruction and Devastation of those Cities and Countries . As for those places in the Old and New Testament , wherein mention is made of the last Days and the last Times , it is clear that they are to be understood of the Age of the Messiah , all the time from the Exhibition of the Messiah to the end of the World. Isaiah 2. 1. And it shall come to pass in the last days , that the Mountain of the Lords House shall be established in the top of the Mountains , and shall be exalted above the Hills , and all Nations shall flow to it ; which very words we have repeated Michah 4. 1. So in that Prophesie of Ioel 2. 28. quoted Acts 2. 17. And it shall come to pass in the last days , saith God , I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh , &c. it is clear the last days are to be understood . The Apostle Peter interpreting the Prophesie , ( verse 16. ) of the gift of Tongues bestowed upon the Disciples at that time . Hence the last Days have among the Iews proverbially signified the days of the Messiah , as Doctor Hammond in his Annotations upon this place tells us ; who also notes , that in that place of Ioel the last days do literally signifie the last days of the Iews , immediately preceding their destruction , called there the great and terrible day of the Lord. So Hebr. 1. 2. by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in these last days is meant the days of the Messias . So 1 Pet. 1. 20. 2 Pet. 3. 3. 1 Tim. 4. 1. 2 Tim. 3. 1. mention is made of the last days in this sense . In like manner the end of the World , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Hebr. ● . 20. Bu● now once in the end of the world ●●th he appeared to put away sin by the Sacrifice of himself ▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Ends of the Wo●●d ▪ 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 1. 11. Vpon whom the Ends of the World are come , signifie the Age of the Messias , though indeed the former seems more peculiarly to denote the shutting up of the Jewish Age or Oeconomy . CHAP. III. The Testimonies of the Ancient Fathers and Doctors of the Church , concerning the Dissolution of the World. 2. I Proceed now to what the Ancient Fathers of the Church and Christian Writers have delivered concerning the Dissolution of the World. That there should be a Dissolution of this World , and that it shall be by Fire , is so certain and clear among them , that it would be superfluous to cite Particulars to prove it : nay , so general and unanimous is the consent of all Christians in this Point , that , as Origen observes in his third 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the Learned Doctor Hakewill after him , whereas there can hardly be named any Article of our Faith , which some Hereticks have not presumed to Impugne or call in Question , yet not any to be met with who question this ; but herein all agree , being compelled ( saith Origen ) by the Authority of the Scriptures . As for the time of this Dissolution the ancient Christians held it to be at hand , as might easily be proved by many Testimonies , were it not granted on all hands . And here it may be worth the observing , that the longer the World stood , the further off generally have Christians set the Day of Judgment , and end of it . Many of the Ancients did conceive , that the Dissolution should be at the end of six thousand years . As for Example , Iustin Martyr in Quaest. & Resp. ad Orthodoxos , if he be the Author of that Piece , where this Question ( When the end of the World should be ? ) being put , the Answer is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. We may rationally conjecture and conclude from many Scripture Expression , that they are in the right who say that the World will last six thousand years . For in one place it saith , In these last days ; and in another , Upon whom the Ends of the World are come ; and in a third , When the fulness of time was come . Now it is evident that these things were spoken in the sixth Millenary . Irenaeus adv . haeres . lib. 5. cap. ult . Who gathers so much from the Similitude of the six days Creation , after which six days was the Sabbath , that is , the day of Rest ; Hoc autem ( saith he ) est & praeteritorum narratio , & futurcrum prophetia . Dies enim unus mille annos signi●icabat , sicut Scriptura testatur ; * Mille anni ante Dominum sicut Dies unus : ergo sicut consummatus fuit mundus in sui creatione intra sex dierum spatium , & poslea quies ; sic in sui fiue consummabitur intra spatium sex milli●m annorum , deinde vera & perpetua quies subsequetur . This is both a Narration or History of what is past , and a Prophesie of things to come . For one day signified a thousand years , as the Scriptures testifie , A thousand years in the sight of God are but as one day . Therefore as the World at the first C●eation was consummated in the space of six days , and afterwards followed the Sabbath or Rest ; so in the end its duration shall be consummated within the space of six thousand years ▪ and then shall follow the true and perpetual Rest. To these I might add Lactantius , in his ●eventh Book of Institur . cap. 14. who useth the same Argument with Iren●cus , Ergo quoniam sex diebus cuncta Dei opera perfecta sunt : per secula sex , id est , sex annorum millia manere in hac statu mundum necesse est . Dies enim magnus Dei mille annorum circulo terminatur , sicut indicat Propheta , qui dicit , Ante oculos tuos , Domine , mille anni tanquam dies unus , &c. Therefore because all the works of God were perfected or 〈◊〉 ) in six days , it is necessary ( or necessarily follows ) that the World shall continue in this state six Ages , that is six thousand years . For the great Day of God is terminated in a Circle of six thousand years ; as the Prophet intimates , who saith , A thousand years in thy sight , O Lord , are but as one day . S. Augustine l. 20. de Civitate Dei. S. Hieronymus Comment ●in Mich. cap. 4 Most clear and full to this purpose is Eustath . in his Comment in Hexa meron 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. We reckon ( saith he ) that the Creation shall continue till the end of the sixth Chiliad , because God also consummated the Vniverse in six days ; and I suppose that the Deity doth account days of a thousand years long ; for that it is said , A thousand years are in the sight of the Lord as one day . Ho●beit the most of them did not propose this Opinion as an undoubted Truth , but only as a modest Conj●cture . And S. Austine is very angry with them , who would peremptordy conclude from so flight an Argumentation . This Conceit is already confuted , and the World hath long outlasted this 〈◊〉 , according to their Computation who followed the Septuagint or Greek account , and reckoned that Phaleg lived about the Three thousandth year of the World , and had his Name from his living in the division of Time , there being to come after him Three thousand years , that is , just so many as were past before him . As concerning the future Condition of the World after the Conflagration , I find it the general and received Opinion of the ancient Christians , that this World shall not be annihilated or destroyed , but only renewed and purified . So Eusebius , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The World shall not be wholly destroyed , but renewed . Divers other passages I 〈◊〉 produce out of him to the same purpose : Cyril of Ierusalem Catech. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He folds up the 〈◊〉 , not that he might destroy them , but that he might rear them up again more beautiful . Again , Cyril upon this place , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. He acutely or ingeniously calls 〈◊〉 death of the Elements their change into letter . So that this Renovation in respect of the Creation shall be such a kind of thing as the Resurrection in reference to Man's Body . Oecumenius upon this place , He saith , new Heavens and a new Earth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , yet not different in matter . And again , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . They shall not be destroyed or annihilated , but only renewed and purified . And upon Revel . 21. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . This he saith , not denoting the Non-existence of the Creation , but the Renewing . In this manner he expounds Psalm 102. 5 , 6. and proceeding , saith , We may here take notice , that the Apostle doth not use the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as if the Heaven and Earth were annihilated and brought to nothing , but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , they passed away or removed , or changed state . Saint Hierome upon the Psalms , Psalm 102. saith , Ex quo ostenditur perditionem coelorum non interitum sonare , sed mutationem in melius . From which words [ as a Vesture shalt thou change them ] may be shewn and made out , that the Dissolution of the Heavens doth not signifie their utter destruction or annihilation , but only their change into a better state . I might add abundance more Testimonies , but these I think may suffice . CHAP. IV. The Opinions of the Ancient Heathen Philosophers , and other Writers concerning the Dissolution . 3. IT follows now that I give you an account what the ancient Philosophers and Sages among the Heathens thought and delivered concerning this Point . Two of the four principal Sects of Philosophers held a future Dissolution of the World , viz. The Epicureans and Stoicks . As for the Epicureans , They held that as the World was at first composed by the fortuitous concourse of Atomes , so it should at last fall in pieces again by their fortuitous Separation , as Lucretius hath it , lib. 5. Principio maria ac terras coelúmque tuere , Horum naturum triplicem , tria corpora , Memmi , Tres species tam dissimiles , tria talia texta Vna dies dabit exitio , multósque per annos Sustentata ruet moles & machina mundi . But now to prove all this ; first cast an Eye , And look on all below , on all on high , The solid Earth , the Seas , and arched Sky : One fatal hour must ruine all , This glorious Frame , that stood so long , must fall . This Opinion of theirs is consonant enough to their wild Principles , save only in that point of its suddenness , Vna dies dabit exitio , &c. one day shall destroy or make an end of it . The Stoicks were also of Opinion that the World must be dissolved , as we may learn from the Seventh Book of Laertius in the Life of Zeno , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. They hold that the World is corruptible for these Reasons ; 1. Because it was generated , and had a beginning . 2. Because That is corruptible in the whole , whose parts are corruptible : But the parts of the World are corruptible , being daily transmuted one into another . 3. That which is capable of Mutation from better to worse is corruptible . But such is the World ; sometimes being afflicted with long Heats and Droughts , sometimes with continued Showers and Inundations . To those we may add 4. according to some of their Opinions , Because the Sun and Stars being fed with Vapours exhaled from the Earth , all the moisture will at length be drawn out , and the World fly on fire . They were afraid * Nè humore omni consumpto totus mundus ignesceret . The Poet Lucan , who seems to be of the Stoick Sect , in the beginning of his first Book , describing the Dissolution of the World , makes it to be a falling in pieces of the whole Frame of Heaven and Earth , and a jumbling and confounding of all their parts together . — Sic cùm compage soluta Secula tot mundi suprema coegerit hora ; Antiquum repetent iterum Chaos omnia ; mistis Sydera syderibus concurrent ; ignea Pontum Astra petent , tellus extendere litora nolet , Excutietque fretum ; fratri contraria Phoeb● Ibit , & obliquum bigas agitare per orbem Indignata diem poscet sibi ; tot áque discors Machina divulsi turbabit foedera mundi . — So when the last hour shall So many Ages end , and this disjointed , All To Chaos back return : then all the Stars shall be Blended together , then those burning Lights on high In Sea shall drench , Earth then her shores shall not extend , But to the Waves give way , the Moon her Course shall bend Cross to her Brothers , and disdaining still to drive Her Chariot wheel athwart the heavenly O●b , shall strive To rule the day ; this Frame to discord bent The Worlds Peace shall disturb , and all in sunder rent . This Dissolution of the World they held should be by Water and by Fire alternately at certain periods , but especially by Fire , which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Philo , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Stoicks say that the cause of the destruction of the World is the irresistible force of Fire that is in things , which in long periods of time consumes and dissolves all things into it self . Euseb. Praep. l. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The most ancient of that Sect held , That at certain vast Periods of time all things were rarified into Air , being resolved into an Ethereal Fire . This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Stoicks we find mentioned by many , both Christian and Heathen Writers , as besides the fore-quoted Minutius Felix , Iustin Martyr , Clemens Alexandrinus in 5. Strom. Plutarch , Seneca , and others . The time of this Conflagration Seneca determines not , but saith only , it shall be when God pleases . 3 Quaest. nat . cap. 20. 8. Cùm Deo visum , vetera finire , ordiri meliora ; When it shall seem good to God to put an end to old things and to begin better . Some there be who tell us of the Annus Platonicus or magnus , by which they understand such a period of time , as in which all the heavenly Bodies shall be restored to the same site and distance they were once in , in respect of one another : As supposing that all the Seven Planets were at the moment of Creation in the first degree of Aries , till they come all to ●e in the same degree again , all that space of 〈◊〉 is called the Great Year , Annus magnus : In this Year they tell us that the height of Summer is the Conflagration , and the depth of Winter the Inundation ; and some Astrologers have been so 〈◊〉 as to assign the time both of the Inundation and Conflagration , Seneca 3 Quest. Nat. cap. 20. Berosus , qui Belum interpretaius est , dicit , cursu ista syderum fieri , & adeo quidem assirmat , ut conflagrationi atque diluvio tempus as●ignet . Arsura ●nim terrena contendit , quando omnia sydera in Cancro convenerint : inundationem futuram , quando eadem syderum turba in Capricorno convenerit . Berosus , who interpreted Belus , saith , That those things come to pass according to the course of the Stars : and he so confidently affirms it , that he assigns the time both for the Conflagration and Inundation . For that all earthly Bodies will be burnt up , when all the Stars shall meet in Cancer ; and the Inundation will fall out , when the same shall be in conjunction in Capricorn . Concerning the manner of this Conflagration , they held it should be sudden . Senec. Natura subitò ad ruinam , & toto impeturuit ; licet ad originem parcè utatur viribus , dispensetque se incrementis fallacibus . Momento fit cinis , diu sylva , &c. Nature doth suddenly and with all its force rush on to ruin , though to the rise and formation of things it useth its strength sparingly , dispensing its influence , and causing them to grow by insensible degrees ; a Wood is long in growing up , but reduced to Ashes almost in a moment . And some of them were so absurd as to think , that the Stars should justle and be dashed one against another Senec. lib. de consolatione ad Marciam : Cùm tempus advenerit : quo se mundus revo●aturus extinguat , viribus ista se suis caedent ; & syde●●●yderilus incurrent ; & omni flagrante materia , uno igne , quicquid nunc ex disposito lucet ardebit . When the time shall come that the World , again to restore and renew it self , shall perish , these things shall batter and mall themselves by their own strength , the Stars shall run or fall foul upon one another , and all the matter flaming whatsoever now according to its settled order and disposition shines , shall then burn in one fire . Here by the way we may with Dr. More [ Souls Immortality , lib. 3. cap. 18. ] take notice how coursly , not to say ridiculously , the Stoicks Philosophize , when they are turned out of their Road-way of Moral Sentences , and pretend to give an account of the Nature of Things . For what Errours can be more gross than they entertain of God , of the Soul , and of the Stars ; they making the two former Corporeal Substances , and feeding the latter with the vapours of the Earth , affirming that the Sun sups the Water of the great Ocean to quench his Thirst , but that the Moon drinks off the lesser Rivers and Brooks , which is as true as that the Ass drank up the Moon . Such conceits are more sit for Anacreon in a drunken Fit to stumble upon , who to invite his Companions to Tiple , composed that Catch , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Sea drinks up the Vapours , And the Sun the Sea. then to be either found out or owned by a serious Philosopher . And yet Seneca mightily triumphs in this Notion of foddering the Stars with the thick Fogs of the Earth , and declares his Opinion with no mean Strains of Eloquence , &c. As for the extent of this Conflagration , they held that not only the Heavens should be burnt , but that the Gods themselves should not escape Scot-free . So Seneca , Resoluto mundo , & Diis in unum confusis . When the World shall be dissolved , and the Gods confounded and blended together into one . And again , Atque omnes pariter Deos Perdet nox aliqua & Chaos . And in like manner a certain Night and Chaos shall destroy all the Gods. Is not this wise Philosophy ? If their Morality were no better than their Physicks , their Wise man they boast of might be so denominated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as they of Gotham . But let us look a little further , and we shall find that the Stoicks were not the first Authors of this Opinion of the Conflagration ; but that it was of far greater Antiquity than that Sect. Others of the more ancient Philosophers having entertained it , viz. Empedocles , as Clemens Alexandrinus testifies in his 5 Strom. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That there shall sometime be a change of the World into the nature or substance of Fire . 2. Heraclitus , as the same Clemens shews at large out of him in the same place , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. And Laertius in the Life of Heraclitus , He taught 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That there is but one World , and that it was generated out of Fire , and again burnt up or turned into Fire at certain periods alternately throughout all Ages . I might add to these the Ancient Greek Poets , Sophocles and Diphilus , as we find them quo●ed by Iustin Martyr and Clemens Alexandrinus . Neither yet were these the first Inventers and Broachers of this Opinion , but they received it by Tradition from their Forefathers , and look'd upon it as an Oracle and Decree of Fate . Ovid speaks of it as such in the first of his Metamorphosis ; Esse quoque in fati reminiscitur , affore tempus , Quo mare , quo tellus , correptáque regia coeli Ardeat , & mundi moles operosa laboret . — Besides by Doom Of certain Fate , he knew the time should come , When Sea , Earth , ravisht Heaven , the curious Frame Of this Worlds Mass should shrink in purging Flame . And Lucan * ; Hos Caesar , populos si nunc non usserit ignis , Vret cum terris , uret cum gurgite ponti : Communis mundo superest rogus ossibus Astra Misturus . — If now these Bodies want their Fire and Urn , At last with the whole Globe they 'll surely burn ; The World expects one general Fire : and Thou Must go where these poor Souls are wandring now . Now though some are of Opinion that by Fata here are to be understood the Sibylline Oracles , and to that purpose do alledge some Verses out of those extant under that Title , as Lactantius in his Book De ir a Dei , cap. 2. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And it shall sometime be , that God not any more mitigating his Anger , but aggravating it , shall destroy the whole Race of Mankind , consuming it by a conflagration . And in another place there is mention made , of a River of Fire that shall descend from Heaven , and burn up both Earth and Sea. Tunc ardens fluvius coelo manabit ab alto Igneus , at que locos consumet funditus omnes , Terrámque , Oceanúmque ingentem , & caerula ponti , Stagnáque , tum fluvios , fontes , Ditémque severum , Coelest●mque polum , coeli quoque lumina in unum Haxa ruent , ●ormâ deletâ prorsus eorum , A●tra cadent , etenim de coelo cun●a revulsa . Then shall a burning Flood flow from the Heavens on high , And with its fiery Streams all places utterly Destroy , Earth , Ocean , Lakes , Rivers , Fountains , Hell , And heavenly Poles , the Lights in Firmament that dwell , Losing their beauteous Form shall be obscur'd , and all Raught from their places , down from Heaven to Earth shall fall . Now because the Verses now extant under the Name of Sibylline Oracles are all suspected to be false and Pseudepigrapha ; and many of them may be demonstrated to be of no greater Antiquity than the Emperour Antoninus Pius his Reign : and because it cannot be proved , that there was any such thing in the Ancient genuine Sibylline Oracles ; I rather think , ( as I said before ) that it was a Doctrine of ancient Tradition , handed down from the first Fathers and Patriarchs of the World. Iosephus in his Antiquities runs it up as high as Adam ; from whom Seth his Son received it ; his Father , saith he , soretelling him , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 there should be a destruction of the Universe , once by the violence of Fire , and again by the force and abundance of Water ; in consequence whereof he erected two Pillars , one of Brick , which might endure the Fire , and another of Stone , which would resist the Water ; and upon them engraved his Astronomical Observations , that so they might remain to Posterity : And one of these Pillars , he saith , continued in Syria until his days . Whether this Relation be true or not , it may be thence collected , that this was an Universal Opinion , received by Tradition , both among Iews and Gentiles . That the World should one day be consumed by Fire . It may be proved by good Authority , that the ancient Gaules , Chaldaeans and Indians had this Tradition among them : which they could not receive from the Greek Philosophers or Poets , with whom they had no entercourse ; but it must in all probability be derived down to both from the same Fountain and Original ; that is , from the first Restorers of Mankind , Noah and his Sons . I now proceed to the Third Particular proposed in the beginning ; that is , to give answer to the several Questions concerning the Dissolution of the World. CHAP. V. The first Question concerning the World's Dissolution , Whether there be any thing in Nature that may probably cause or argue a future Dissolution ? Three probable Means propounded and discussed . SECT . I. The Waters again naturally overflowing and covering the Earth . THE First Question is , Whether there be any thing in Nature , which may prove and demonstrate , or probably argue and infer a future Dissolution ? To which I answer , That I think there is nothing in Nature which doth necessarily demonstrate a future Dissolution : but that Position of the Peripatetick Schools may , for ought I know , be true Philosophy , Posito ordinario Dei concursu mundus posset durare in aeternum . Supposing the ordinary concourse of God [ with second Causes ] the World might endure for ever . But though a future Dissolution by Natural Causes , be not demonstrable ; yet some possible , if not probable , Accidents there are , which , if they should happen , might infer such a dissolution . Those are Four : The possibility of 1. The Waters again overflowing and covering the Earth . 2. The Extinction of the Sun. 3. The Eruption of the Central Fire enclosed in the Earth . 4. The Driness and Inflammability of the Earth under the Torrid Zone , and the Eruption of all the Vulcano's at once . But before I treat of these , it will not be amiss , a little to consider the old Argument for the Worlds Dissolution , and that is , its daily Consenescence and Decay : which , if it can be proved , will in process of time , necessarily infer a Dissolution . For as the Apostle saith in another case , That which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away , Hebr. 8. 13. That which continually wastes , will at last be quite consumed : that which daily grows weaker and weaker , will in time lose all its force . So the Age , and Stature and Strength of Man , and all other Animals , every Generation decreasing , they will in the end come to nothing . And that all these , and all other things do successively diminish and decay in all Natural Perfections and Qualities , as well as Moral , hath been the received Opinion , not only of the Vulgar , but even of Philosophers themselves from Antiquity down to our times . Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 7. c. 16. In plenum autem cuncto mortalium generi minorem indies mensuram staturae propemodum observatur : rarosque patribus proceriores consumente ubertatem seminum exustione ; in cujus vices nunc vergat aevum . In sum ; It is observed that the measure of the stature of all Mankind decreases and grows less daily : and that there are few taller then their Parents ; the burning ( to which the Age inclines ) consuming the Luxury of the Seeds . Terra malos homines nunc educ a● que pusillos . Juvenal . Sat. The Earth now breeds Men bad and small . And Gellius Noct. Att. lib. 3. c. 10. Et nunc quasi jam mundo senescente rerum atque hominum decrementa sunt . And now , as if the World waxed old , there is a decrement or decay both of Things and Men ▪ I might accumulate places out of the Ancients and Moderns to this purpose , but that hath been already done by others . But this Opinion , how general soever it was formerly , was inconsiderately and without sufficient ground , taken up at first ; and afterwards without due examination embraced and followed ; as appears by Dr. Hakewil's Apology , wherein it is so fundamentally confuted ; that it hath since been rejected by all considerate Persons . For that Author hath at large demonstrated , that neither the pretended decay of the Heavenly Bodies in regard of Motion , Light , Heat or Influence ; or of any of the Elements : neither the pretended decay of Animals , and particularly and especially of Mankind , in regard of Age and Duration , of Strength and Stature , of Arts and Wits , of Manners and Conversation , do necessarily infer any decay in the World , or any tendency to a Dissolution . For though there be at times great Changes of Weather , as long continuing Droughts , and no less lasting Rains ; excessive Floods and Inundations of the Sea ; prodigious Tempests and Storms of Thunder , Lightning and Hail ; which seem to threaten the ruin of the World ; violent and raging Winds , Spouts and Hurricanes , which turn up the Sea to the very bottom , and spread it over the Land ; formidable and destructive Earthquakes , and furious Eruptions of Vulcano's or burning Mountains , which waste the Country far and wide , overwhelming or subverting great Cities , and burying the Inhabitants in their ruins , or as the Scripture speaks , Making of a City a heap , of a defenced City a ruin . Though these and many other Changes do frequently happen , at uncertain Seasons as to us , yet are they so ordered by the wise Providence of the Almighty Creatour and Governour of the World , as nearly to balance one another , and to keep all things in an Aequilibrium ; so that as it is said of the Sea , that what it gains in one place , it loses in another , it may be said proportionably of the other Elements and Meteors ; That , for Example , a long Drought in one Place is compensated probably at the same time by as long a Rain in another ; and at another time , the Scene being changed , by as durable a Drought in this , as lasting a Rain in that . The same may be said of violent and continuing Heats and Colds in several Places , that they have the like Vicissitudes and Changes , whereby in the whole they so balance and counterpoise one another , that neither prevails over other , but continue and carry on the World as surely and steddily , as if there were no such Contrarieties and Fights , no such Tumults and Commotions among them . The only Objection against this Opinion , is the Longaevity of the Antediluvian Patriarchs , and of some also ( I mean the first ) of the Postdiluvian . For immediately after the Flood the Age of Man did gradually decrease every Generation in great proportions ? so that had it continued so to do at that rate , the Life of Man had soon came to nothing . Why it should at last settle at Threescore and ten Years , as a mean Term ; and there continue so many Ages , without any further Change and Diminution , is , I confess , a Mystery too hard for me to reveal : However , there must be a great and extraordinary Change at the time of the Flood , either in the Temperature of the Air , or Quality of the Food , or in the Temper and Constitution of the Body of Man , which induced this decrement of Age. That the Temper and Constitution of the Bodies of the Antediluvians was more firm and durable than that of their Posterity after the Flood : and that this Change of Term of Life was not wholly to be attributed to Miracle , may both be demonstrated from the gradual decrease of the Age of the Postdiluvians . For had it been miraculous , why should not the Age of the very first Generation after the Flood have been reduced to that Term ? And what account can we give of their holding out for some Generations against the Inconveniencies of the Air , or deteriority of Diet , but the strength and firmness of their Constitutions ? which yet was originally owing to the Temperature of the Air , or Quality of their Diet , or both ; seeing a Change in these ( for there was no other visible Cause ) did by degrees prevail against , and impair it . What influence the lying so long of the Water upon the Earth might have upon the Air and Earth , in ch●nging them for the worse , and rendring them more unfit for the maintenance and continuance of Humane Life , I will not now dispute . But whatever might be the Cause of the Longaevity of the Antediluvians , and the contracting of the Age of the Postdiluvians , it is manifest , that the Age of these did at the last settle , as I said , at or about the Term of Threescore and ten , and hath there continued for Three thousand years without any diminution . I proceed now to the Accidents which might possibly , in process of Time , infer a Dissolution of the World. 1. The possibility of the Water in process of Time again overflowing and covering of the Earth . For , first of all , the Rains continually washing down and carrying away Earth from the Mountains ▪ it is necessary , that as well the height as the bulk of them that are not wholly rocky , should answerably decrease ; and that they do so , is evident in Experience . For , as I have elsewhere noted , I have been informed by a Gentleman of good Credit , that whereas the Steeple of Craich in the Peak of Derbyshire , in the memory of some old Men then living [ 1672. ] could not have been seen from a certain Hill lying between Hopton and Wirksworth , now not only the Steeple , but a great part of the Body of the Church may from thence be seen ; which comes to pass by the sinking of a Hill between the Church and the place of view : a parallel example whereto the learned Dr. Plot gives us , in a Hill between Sibbertoft and Hasleby in Northamptonshire , Hist , Nat. Stafford p. 113. And thus will they continue to do so long as there falls any Rains , and as they retain any declivity , that is , till they be levelled with the Plains . In confirmation of this Particular , I have received from my ingenious Friend Mr. Edward Lloyd , some notable Observations of his own making concerning the Mountains of Wales ; which do demonstrate that not only the looser and the lighter parts of the Mountains , as Earth , Sand , Gravel , and small Stones , may be washed down by the Rains : but the most solid and bulky Rocks themselves , by the violent descent of the Waters down their Chinks and Precipices , be in time undermined and subverted . Take them in his own words : Vpon the reading of your Discourse of the Rains continually washing away , and carrying down Earth from the Mountains , I was put in mind of something pertinent thereto , which I have observed in the Mountains of Caernarvonshire , viz ▪ 1. First , That generally the higher the Hills are the more steep are their Precipices and Declivities ( I except the Sea-rocks ) thus Moel●y Wydhrha , y G●îb gôtch , and twenty others that might be named , reputed the highest Hills in Wales , have the steepest Rocks of any Mountains I have seen ; and that not only in their highest Cliffs , but also in most of their other Crags , till you descend to the lower Valleys : This I can ascribe to nothing else but the Rains and Snow which fall on those high Mountains , I think , in ten times the quantity they do on the lower Hills and Valleys . 2. I have observed a considerable quantity of the chips or parings ( if I may so call them ) of these Cliffs to lye in vast heaps at the roots of them ; and these are of several sorts and materials : being in some places covered with Grass , and in others as bare as the Sea-shore : and those bare places do consist sometimes of Gravel , and an innumerable number of Rock-fragments from a pound weight to twenty , &c. and are sometimes composed of huge Stones from an hundred pound weight to several Tuns . 3. In the Valleys of Lhanberys and Nant-Phrankon , the People find it necessary to rid their Grounds often of the Stones which the Mountain floods bring down ; and yet notwithstanding this care , they often lose considerable parcels of Land. 4. I affirm , That by this means not only such Mountains as consist of much Earth and small Stones , or of softer Rocks , and such as are more easily dissoluble , are thus wasted , but also the hardest Rocks in Wales ; and they seem to be as weighty , and of as firm and close a texture as Marble it self . It happen'd in the Valley of Nant-Phrancon , Anno 1685. that part of a Rock of one of the impendent Cliffs , call'd 〈…〉 , became so undermined ( doubtless by the continual Rains and subterraneous ●eins of Water occasioned by them ) that losing its hold it fell down in several pieces , and in its passage down a sleep and craggy Cliff , dislodged thousands of other Stones , whereof many were intercepted e're they came down to the Valley , but as much came down as ruin'd a small piece of Ground ; and several Stones were scatter'd at least 200 yards asunder . In this Accident one great Stone , the biggest remaining piece of the broken Rock , made such a Trench in its descent , as the small Mountain rills commonly run in ; and when it came down to the plain Ground , it continued its passage through a small Meadow , and a considerable Brook , and lodged it self on the other side it . From hence I gather that all the other vast Stones that lye in our mountainous Valleys , have by such Accidents as this fallen down . Vnless perhaps we may do better to refer the greatest part of them to the Vniversal Deluge . For considering there are some thousands of them in these two Valleys [ of Lhanberys and Nant-Phran●on ] whereof ( for what I can learn ) there are but two or three that have fallen in the memory of any Man now living ; in the ordinary course of Nature we shall be compelled to allow the rest many thousands of years more then the Age of the World. So far Mr. Lloyd . To this last Particular , and for a further account of it , may be added , That sometimes there happen strange and violent Storms and Hurricanes , wherein the Rain is driven with that sorce upon the tops and sides of the Mountains by furious and tempestuous Winds , as to do more execution upon them by breaking in pieces , tearing and throwing down Rocks and Stones , in a few days , then in the ordinary course of Nature , by the usual Weather is effected in many hundred years . 2. By reason of the abundance of Earth thus washed off the Mountains by shots of Rain , and carried down with the Floods to the Sea ; about the out-lets of the Rivers , where the violent Motion of the Water ceases , setling to the bottom , and raising it up by degrees above the Surface of the Water , the Land continually gains upon , and drives back the Sea : The Egyptian Pharos or Light-house of old time stood in an Island a good distance from Land , which is now joyned to the Continent , the interjacent Fretum having been filled up by the Silt brought down by the River Nilus in the time of the Flood subsiding there . Indeed the ancient Historians do truly make the whole Land of Egypt to have been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Gift of the River , and by this means gained from the Sea. Seneca in the sixth Book of his Nat. Quest. chap. 26. gives this account , Aegyptus ex limo tota concrevit . Tantum enim ( si Homero fides ) aberat à continenti Pharos , quantum navis diurno cursu metiri plenis lata velis potest . Sed continenti admota est . Turbidus enim defluens Nilus , multumque secum limum trahens , & eum subinde apponens prioribus terris , Aegyptum annuo incremento semper ultra tulit . Inde pinguis & limosi soli est , nec ulla intervalla in se habet ; sed crevit in solidum arescente limo , quo pressa erat & cedens structura , &c. that is , all Egypt is but a Concretion of Mud. For ( if Homer may be believed ) the Pharos was as far distant from the Continent , as a Ship with full sail could run in a days time ; but now it is joyned to it . For Nilus flowing with troubled Waters brings down a great deal of Mud and Silt , and adding it to the old Land , carries on Egypt further and further still by an annual increase . Hence it is of a fat and muddy Soil , and hath no pores or cavities in it . And this Reason he gives why it is not troubled with Earthquakes . Which also may be the Reason why it hath no fresh Springs and Fountains : For though indeed Dr. Robinson doth very probably impute its want of Rain and Springs to the want of Mountains ; yet because ( as we shall afterwards prove ) Springs may be derived from Mountains at a good distance , I know not whether all Mountains are so far remote from Egypt , as that there may be no subterraneous Channels of that length as to derive the Water even thither from them ; and therefore probably one Reason of their wanting of Springs may be the density and thickness of the Soil , whereby it becomes impenetrable to the Water ; and it may be , should they use the same Artifices there , which the Inhabitants of the lower Austria , and of the Territory of Modena and Bologna in Italy do , that is , dig and bore quite through this Coat of Mud till they come to a Sand or looser Earth , they might in like manner procure themselves Fountains of springing Water . Thus by reason of the great Rivers , Po , Athesis , Brenta , and others , which empty themselves into the Lagune , or Shallows about Venice in Italy , and in times of Floods bring down thither great store of Earth , those Lagune are in danger to be in time atterrated , and with the City situate in the midst of of them , added to the firm Land , they being already bare at every Ebb , only Channels maintain'd from all the neighbouring Places to the City , not without considerable Charge to the State in Engines and Labourers in some places to clear them of the Mud , wherewith otherwise they would indanger to be obstructed and choaked up ; which Engines they call Cava-fango's . Thus in the Camarg , or Isle that the River Rhosne makes near Arles in Provence , there hath been so much lately gained from the Sea , that the Watch-tower had , in the memory of some Men living 1665. been removed forward three times , as we were there informed . And it seems to me probable , that the whole Low-Countreys were thus gained from the Sea : For Varenius in his Geography tells us , That sinking a Well at Amsterdam , at near an hundred foot depth , they met with a bed or floor of Sand and Cockle-shells ; whence it is evident , one would think , that of old time the bottom of the Sea lay so deep , and that that hundred foot thickness of Earth above the Sand , arose from the Sediments of the Waters of those great Rivers , the Rhine , Scheld , Maes , &c. which there abouts emptied themselves into the Sea , and in times of Floods brought down with them abundance of Earth from the upper Grounds : The same Original doubtless had that great Level of the Fens , running through the Isle of Ely , Holland in Lincolnshire , and Marshland in Norfolk . That there hath been no small quantity of Earth thus brought down , appears also in that along the Channels of most great Rivers , as for Example , the Thames and Trent in England , especially near their Mouths or Out-lets , between the Mountains and higher Grounds on each side , there are large Levels and Plains , which seem to have been originally part of the Sea , raised up , and atterrated by Earth and Silt brought down by those Rivers in great Floods . Strabo in the first Book of his Geography 〈◊〉 much to this purpose ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And after a while , he adds , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , For this landing up and a●●erration of the skirts of the Sea , is for the most part about the mouths of Rivers , as about the Out-lets of Ister the places called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Deserts of Scyt●ia : about those of Phasis the Sea-coast of Colchis , which is sandy , and low , and so●t : About Thermod●n and Iris all Them●scyra , the Plain of the Amazons , and the most part of Sidene . And the like may be said of other Rivers . For all of them imitate the Nile , adding to the Continent or Mainland the part lying before their mouths , some more , some less : those less , that bring not down much Mud ; and those more , that run a great way over soft and lose Ground , and receive many Torrents : Of which kind is the River Pyramus , which hath added a great part of its Land to Cilicia . Concerning which there is an Oracle come abroad , importing , That there will a time come in future Ages , when the River Pyramus shall carry on the Shore and Land up the Sea as far as Cyprus — So it might in time happen that the whole Sea should gradually be landed up , beginning from the Shores , if the Effusions of the Rivers , that is , the Earth and Mud they bring down did spread so wide as to be continuous . Thus far Strabo . But the Oracle he mentions , predicting the carrying on and continuation of Cilicia as far as Cyprus , and the joyning that Island to the Continent , proves false ; there having not been as yet , that we hear or read of , any considerable advance made towards it , in almost 2000 years . Now the Rain thus continually washing away , and carrying down Earth from the Mountains and higher Grounds , and raising up the Valleys near the Sea , as long as there is any descent for the Rivers , so long will they continue to run , carry forward the low Ground , and streighten the Sea ; which also by its working , by reason of the declivity , easily carries down the Earth towards the lower and middle part of its Channel [ alveus ] and by degrees may sill it up . Monsieur Loubere in his late Voyage to Siam , takes notice of the increase of the Banks and Sands in and near the Mouths of the great Rivers of the Oriental Kingdoms , occasion'd by the Sediments brought down from the Countries by the several Streams ; so that , says he , the Navigation into and up those Rivers grows more and more difficult , and may in process of time be quite interrupted . The same Observation , I believe , may be made in most of our great Europaean Rivers , wherein new Beds are rais'd , and old ones enlarged . Moreover , the Clouds still pouring down Rain upon the Earth , it will descend as far as there is any declivity ; and where that fails it will stagnate , and joyning with Sea , cover first the skirts of the Earth , and so by degrees higher and higher , till the whole be covered . To this we may add , that some assistance toward the levelling of the Mountains , may be contributed by the Courses and Catarracts of subterraneous Rivers washing away the Earth continually , and weakning their ●oundations , so by degrees causing them to founder , subside , and fall in . That the Mountains do daily diminish , and many of them sink ; that the Valleys are raised ; that the skirts of the Sea are atterrated , no man can deny . That these things must needs in process of time have a very considerable and great effect , is as evident ; which what else can it be , then that we have mentioned ? Moreover , towards this levelling of the Mountains , and filling up of the Sea , the fire also contributes its Mite . For the burning Mountains or Vulcano's , as for example Aetna and Vesuvius , vomit at times out of their Bowels such prodigious quantities of Sand and Ashes , and with that force , that they are by the Winds carried and dispersed all over the Country , nay transported over Seas into foreign and remote Regions ; but let fall so copiously in the circumjacent places , as to cover the Earth to a considerable thickness ; and not only so , but they also pour forth Floods of melted Stones , Minerals and other Materials , that run down as low as the Sea , and fill up the Havens , as of old one near Catana ; and make Moles and Promontories or Points , as in the last Eruptions both of Aetna and Vesuvius ; the Tops of these Mountains falling in and subsiding proportionably to the quantity of the ejected matter , as Borellus proves . Meeting with a quotation in Dr. Hakewil's Apology out of Iosephus Blancanus his Book De Mundi Fabrica , I earnestly desired to get a fight of that Book , but could not procure it till the Copy of this Discourse was out of my hands and sent up to London in order to its printing , But then obtaining it , I found it so exactly consonant to my own thoughts , and to what I have here written concerning that Subject ; and some Particulars occurring therein by me omitted , that I could not forbear translating the whole Discourse into English , and annexing it to this Chapter , especially because the Book is not commonly to be met with . The Discourse is first set down in his Book De locis Mathematicis Aristotelis more at large , and afterward repeated in his Book De Mundi Fabrica more briefly . Pergratum Lectori fore existimavi , si rem s●itu dignissimam exposuero , &c. I thought it might be very acceptable to the Reader , if I should discover to him a thing most worthy to be known ; which I have long ago , and for a long time observed , and am daily more confirmed in ; especially seeing no former Writer that I know of hath published any thing concerning it . It is this , That the Superficies of the whole Earth , which is now rough and uneven by reason of Mountains and Valleys , and so only rudely Sphaerical , is daily from the very beginning of the World reducing to a per●●●t roundness , in so much that it will necessarily come to pass in a natural way , that it be one day overflown by the Sea , and rendred unhabitble . First then , that we may clearly apprehend the Causes of this thing , we must lay down as a Foundation from Holy Writ , That the Terraqueous Globe was in the beginning endued with a more perfect Spherical Figure , that is , without any inequalities of Mountains and Valleys : and that it was wholly covered with the Sea , and so altogether unfit for Terrestrial Animals to inhabit : but it was then rendred habitable , when by the beck or command of its Creator the greatest part of the Land was translated from one place to another , whereupon here appeared the hollows of the Seas , there the heights of the Mountains : And all the Waters which before covered the face of the whole Earth receded , and flowing down filled those depressed and hollow places ; and this Congregation of Waters was called the Sea. Hence some grave Authors doubt not to assert , That the Mountains were made up of that very Earth which before filled the Cavities of the Sea. Whence it follows , that the Earth as now it is , mountainous and elevated above the Waters , hath not its Natural Figure , but is in a violent state : but Nullum violentum est perpetuum . Besides the Earth being heavier then the Water , none of its parts ought to be extant and appear above its Superficies ; and yet we see that the Earth is really higher than the Sea , especially the mountainous parts of it : in which respect also both Land and Water are in a violent state . Wherefore it is very convenient to the Nature of both , that they should daily return towards their ancient and primigenial state and figure , and accordingly we affirm that they do so . Moreover , we say that the Waters , both of Rains and Rivers , are the Cause of this Restitution , as will appear by the following Observations . First we see that Rivers do daily fret and undermine the Roots of the Mountains , so that here and there from most Mountains they cause great Ruins and Precipices , whence the Mountains appear broken : and the Earth so fallen from the Mountains the Rivers carry down to the lower places . From these Corrosions of the Rivers proceed these ●low , but great Ruines , called , Labinae à labendo ; in which some Streets , and whole Villages are precipitated into the Rivers . 2. We daily see , that the Rain-waters wash away the Superficies of the Mountains , and carry them down to the lower places . Hence it comes to pass , that the higher Mountains are also harder and more stony than the rest , by means whereof they better resist the Water . Hence also it comes to pass , that ancient Buildings in Mountains , their Foundations being by degrees discovered , prove not very durable . For which reason the Foundations of the Roman Capitol are now wholly extant above ground ; which of old , at its first erection , were sunk very deep into it . This same thing all the Inhabitants of the Mountains do confirm ; all saying , that this lowering of Mountains was long since known to them ; for that formerly some intermediate Mountains intercepted the sight of a Castle , or Tower , situate in a more remote Mountain ; which after many Years the intervenient Mountain being depressed , came clearly into view . And George Agricola is of Opinion ( which I very much approve of ) that the Rivers produced the Mountains and Hills in this manner . In the beginning of the World there were not so many particular divided Mountains , but only perpetual eminent Ridges of Land , not dissected into so many Valleys as we now see . So , for example , our Appennine was at first one continued even eminent Ridge of Land , not divided into any particular Mountains and Hills by intervening Valleys , as now it is : but that after the Rivers began to flow down from the top of it , by little and little fretting and corroding the Ground , they made Valleys , and daily more and more ; and by this means the whole Apennine came to be divided into many Hills and Mountains . 3. In Plains we see the directly contrary happens : for the Plains are daily more and more elevated , because the Waters do let fall in the plain and hollow places the Earth they brought down with them from the Mountains . Hence we see that ancient Buildings in such places are almost wholly buried in the ground . So in Rome , at the foot of the Capitoline Mountain , we see the Triumphal Arch of Septimius almost wholly overwhelmed in the Earth : and every-where in ancient Cities many Gates and Doors of Houses almost landed up , little thereof being extant above ground . From which it appears , that this sinking and demersion of Buildings into the Earth is a manifest sign of their Antiquity , which is so much the greater , by how much the deeper they are sunk . So , for example , at Bononia in Italy , many of the ancient Gates of the City , which the Bolognese call Torresotti , are very deeply sunk , which is a certain argument of their Antiquity , and thence it appears to be true that Histories relate , that they were built in the time of S. Petronius , about 1200 Years ago . But here it is to be noted , that other things agreeing , those are deeper depressed that are built in lower places than those in higher , for the reason above-said . So at Bononia , that old Port called , Il Torresotto di S. Georgio , is deeplier buried , or landed up , than that which is called , Il Torresotto di Stra Castilione , because that is situated in a lower place , and therefore the Earth is more easily raised up about it . 4. The same is affirmed by Architects , who when they dig their Foundations , do every-where in plain places first of all remove the Earth which they call Commota [ loose or shaken ] which is mixt with Fragments of Wood , Iron , Rubbish , Coyns , ancient Urns , and other things ; which when it is thrown out , they come to another sort of Earth that hath never been stirred , but is solid , compact , and not mixt with any heterogeneous things , especially artificial . That moved [ Commota ] and impure Earth , is it which the Waters have by little and little brought down from the higher to the more depressed places , which is not every-where of equal depth . But now because in the Mountains there is no where found such moved or new Earth , as is plain from the Experience of Architects , it is manifest that the Mountains do by no means grow or encrease , as some dream . 5. Our Observation is proved from that Art which is now much practised of elevating and landing up depressed places by the Waters of Rivers , and depressing the higher by running the Water over them . The same things happen about the Sea , for whereas the bottom of the Sea is more depressed than the Superficies of the Earth ; and all the great Rivers empty themselves into the Sea , and bring in with them a great quantity of Earth and Sand , there must needs be great Banks or Floors of Earth raised up about the Sea-shores , near the mouths of Rivers , whereby the Shores must necessarily be much promoted and carried forward into the Sea , and so gain upon it , and compel it to recede . This may be proved first by the Authority of Aristotle , lib. 1. Meteor . cap. De permutatione terrae ac maris ; and that of the ancient Geographers and Historians . To omit that Proof from Egypt ; Aristotle's second example of this landing up of the Sea , is the Region of Ammonia , whose Lower and Maritime place ( saith he ) it 's clear , were by this landing up first made Pools and Fens , and in process of time these Pools were dryed up , and raised to be firm Land , by Earth brought down . A third example is that of the Maeotis palus , whose skirts are so grown up by what the Rivers bring down , that the Waters will not carry any thing so great Ships , as they would have done sixty Years ago . A fourth is the Thracian Bosphorus , which for brevity's sake may be seen in him . Add hereto in the fifth place , the Testimony of Pliny , who tells us , that much new Land hath been added to the Earth , not only brought in by the Rivers , but deserted by the Sea. So the Sea hath receded ten Miles from the Port of Ambracia , and five from that of Athens , and in several other places more or less . What he adds out of Strabo , concerning the River Pyramus is already entred . 6. Neither are later and nearer Experiments wanting . Of old time Ravenna stood upon the br●●k of the Sea-shore , which is now by reason of the landing up the Shallows ●ar distant from it . The Sea washed the Walls of Pad●● , which is now Twenty five Miles remote therefrom . In fine , our Rhene of Bologn● , though it ●e but a small Torrent , yet in a few Years since it hath been by an artificial Cut let into the Po , it hath so filled it up , and obstructed its Channel with Sand and Mud , that it hath much endamaged the neighboaring Fields . Seeing then by these various ●ggerations of Sand and S●lt , the Sea is da●●y cut short , and driven back , and its Ba●in or R●ceptable straitned , and the bottom 〈…〉 , it will necessarily come to pass 〈…〉 that it will begin to overflow ; as 〈…〉 in many places , for example , 〈…〉 and Holland Sho●es , 〈…〉 ●orced to erect and 〈◊〉 lo●g and high Banks and 〈…〉 of the Sea. Therefore 〈…〉 manner , that Earth which no● malces 〈…〉 Mountains , being by the Water little by little brought down ●nto the 〈…〉 is the Cause why the Seu 〈…〉 ●●erflows the 〈…〉 Globe of the Earth by the affusion of the Waters , will be again rendred unhabitable , as at first it was in the beginning of the World ; and the Earth and Water will return to their primitive state and figure , in which they ought naturally to rest . Hence we may deduce some Consectaries worthy to be known ; viz. That the World , or at least the Earth , was not endued with that Figure which we now see ; neither can the World endure for ever . For if this mountainous Figure had been in it from Eternity , all those protuberancies of the Mountains had been long since eaten away and wasted or consumed by the Waters . Nor can this World be Eternal ; because , as we have proved ▪ in process of time it will be reduce● to a per●ect rotundity , and be overflown by the Sea ; whereupon it will become un●abitable , and Mankind must necessarily perish . Where●ore unless that Deluge were prevented by the 〈◊〉 which the Holy Scriptures mention the World would 〈…〉 by Water . Long after I had committed these 〈…〉 writing . I met with Phi●o Iud●u● 〈◊〉 book De Mundeo ▪ wherein 〈◊〉 ●ouches this matter but ob●cure● and in a very ●ew words ▪ Thus far Blancanus , whose Sentiments and Observations concerning this matter thus punctually concurring and according with mine , to my great wonder and satisfaction , I could not but think that the Conclusion hath a high degree of probability . Only he takes no notice , that in compensation of what the Rivers gain from the Sea about their Outlets , the Sea may gain from the Land by undermining and washing away the Shores that are not rocky , ( as we see it doth in our own Country ) perhaps as much as it loses , according to the Vulgar Proverb before remembred . However , all contributes towards the filling up of the Sea , and bringing on an Inundation , as I shall afterwards shew . But it may be objected , That if the Waters will thus naturally and necessarily in process of time again overflow and cover the Earth , how can God's Promise and Covenant be made good , Gen. 9. 11. That there should not any more be a Flood to destroy the Earth . To which I answer , 1. That though this would follow in a natural way , yet the power of God may interpose to prevent it , and so make good his Promise . 2. Though it might come to pass in the Course of Nature , yet would it be after so many Ages , that it is not at all likely the World should last so long : but the Conflagration or Destruction of it by Fire , predicted by the Scriptures , will certainly prevent it . 3. Possibly there may be something in Nature which may obviate this Event , though to us at present unknown , which I am the more inclinable to believe , because the Earth doth not hasten so fast towards it as some of the Ancients imagined , and as the activity of such Causes might seem to require , as I have already intimated . Varenius in his Geography putting the Question , Whether the Ocean may again come to cover all the Earth , and make an Universal Deluge ; answers , That we may conceive a way how this may naturally come to pass . The manner thus ; Supposing that the Sea by its continual working doth undermine and wash away the Shores and Cliffs that are not rocky , and carry the Earth thereof down towards the middle , or deepest parts of its Channel , and so by degrees fill it up . By doing this perpetually , it may , in a long succession of Time , carry all away , and it self cover the whole Earth . That it doth thus subvert and wash away the Shores in many places is in experience true . About Dort in Holland and Dullart in Friesland , and in Zealand many Villages , some say Three hundred , have been drown'd by the encroachments of the Sea , as some of their Towers and Steeples still extant above the Waters do testifie . On the Tuscan shore , Kircher tells us , That not far from Ligorn he himself had observed a whole City under Water , that had been in former times drown'd by the Inundation of the Sea. And over against Puteoli in the Sinus of Baia , he tells us , That in the bottom of the Sea , there are not only Houses , but the Traces and Footsteps of the Streets of some City manifestly discernable . And in the County of Suffolk , almost the whole Town of Donewich , with the adjacent Lands , hath been undermined and devoured by the Sea. This washing away of the Shores is , I conceive , in great measure to be attributed to the forementioned streightning and cutting short of the Sea , by the Earth and Si●t that in the times of Floods are brought down into it by the Rivers . For the Vulgar have a Proverbial Tradition , That what the Sea loses in one place , it gains in another . And both t●gether do very handsomly make out and expl●in , how the Earth in a natural way , may be reduced to its primitive state in the Creation , when the Waters covered the Land. But this according to the 〈◊〉 proceedings of Nature , would not come to pass in many Ages , I might say , in Ages of Ages : Nay , some think , that those vast Ridges and Chains of Mountains , which run through the middle of the Continents , are by reason of their great height , weight and solidity , too great a Morsel ever to be devoured by the Jaws of the Sea. But whether they be or not , I need not dispute , though I incline to the Negative , because this is not the dissolution the Apostle here speaks of , which must be by Fire . But I must not here dissemble an Objection I see may be made , and that is , That the Superficies of the Earth is so far from being depressed , that it is continually elevated . For in ancient Buildings , we see the Earth raised high above the foot of them . So the Pantheon at Rome , which was at first ascended up to by many [ eight ] Steps , is now descended down to by as many . The Basis and whole Pedestal of Trajan's Pillar there was buried in the Earth . Dr. Tancred Robinson in the year 1683. observ'd in some places , the Walls of old Rome , to lye Thirty and Forty Foot under Ground ; so that he thinks the greater part of the Remains of that famous Ancient City is still buried , and undiscovered ; the prodigious heaps of Ruins and Rubbish inclosed within the Vineyards and Gardens being not half dig'd up or search't , as they might be , the tops of Pillars peeping up and down . And in our own Country we find many Ancient Roman Pavements at some depth under Ground My Learned and Ingenious Friend Mr. Edward Loyd , not long since inform'd of one , that himself had seen buried deep in the Church-yard at Wychester in Glocestershire . Nay , the Earth in time will grow over and bury the Bodies of great Timber Trees , that have been ●allen , and lye long upon it ; which is made one great reas●n , that such great numbers ( even wh●● , Woods ) of Subterraneous Trees are frequently met with , and dug up at vast depths in the Spanish and Dutch Netherlands , as well as in many places of this Island of Great Britain . To which I answer , as to Buildings , 1. The Ruins and Rubbish of the Cities wherein they stood , might be conceived to bury them as deep as they now lye under ground . And by this means it's likely the Roman Pavements we find , might come to be covered to that height we mentioned . For that the places where they occur , were anciently Roman Towns subverted and ruined , may easily be proved ; as particularly in this we mention'd , from the Termination Ches●er ; whatever Town or Village hath that addition to its Name , having been anciently a Roman Town or Camp : Chester seeming to be nothing but Castra . 2. It is to be consider'd , That weighty Buildings do in time overcome the resistance of the Foundation , unless it be a solid Rock ; and sink into the ground . Nay , the very soft Water , lying long upon the bottoms of the Sea or Pools , doth so compress and sadden them by its weight , that the very Roads that are continually beaten with Horses and Carriages , are not so firm and sad : And in the Sea , the nearer you dig to the Low Water-Mark ; still the sadder and firmer it is : and it 's probable still , the further the sadder ; which seems to be confirmed by the strong fixing of Anchors . [ This firmness of the Sand , by the weight of the incumbent Water , the People inhabiting near the Sea are so sensible of , that I have seen them boldly ride through the Water cross a Channel three Miles broad , before the Tide was out , when in some places it reacht to the Horses Belly . ] A semblance whereof , we have in Ponds , which being newly digg'd , the Water that runs into them , sinks soon into the Earth , and they become dry again , till after some time , by often filling , the Earth becomes so solid , through the weight of the Water , that they leak no more , but hold Water up to the brink . Wittie Scarborough Spaw , p. 86. What force a gentle , if continual pressure hath , we may understand also by the Roots of Trees , which we see will sometimes pierce through the Chinks of Stone Walls , and in time make great Cracks and Rifts in them ; nay , will get under their very Foundations . The tender Roots of Herbs overcome the resistance of the ground , and make their way through Clay or Gravel . By the by , we may here take Notice , that one reason why plowing , harrowing , si●ting , or any comminution of the Earth , renders it more fruitful , is , because the Roots of Grass , Corn , and other Herbs can , with more facility , creep abroad , and multiply their Fibres in the light and loose Earth . That the rotting of Grass , and other Herbs upon the ground , may in some places raise the Superficies of it , I will not deny ; that 〈◊〉 , ●n Gardens and Enclosures , where the Ground is rank , and no Cattel are admitted 〈◊〉 eat off the Fog or long Grass : but elsewhere , the raising of the Superficies of the Faith is very little and inconsiderable ; and none at all , unless in level Grounds , which have but little declivity : For otherwise the Soyl would by this time have come to be of a very great depth , which we find to be but shallow . Nor do I think , that so much as the Trunks of fall'n Trees , are by this means covered ; but rather , that they sink by their own weight , in time overcoming the resistance of the Earth , which without much difficulty yields , being soaked and softned by the Rains insinuating into it , and keeping it continually most in Winter-time . But if these Buildings be situate in Valleys , it is clear , that the Earth brought down from the Mountains by Rain , may serve to land them up . Again , the Superficies of the Earth may be raised near the Sea Coast , by the continual blowing up of Sand by the Winds . This happens often in Norfolk , and in Cornwall , where I observed a fair Church , viz. that of the Parish called Lalant , which is the Mother Church to St. Ives , and above two Miles distant from the Sea , almost covered with the Sand ; little being extant above it , but the Steeple and Ridge of the Roof . Nay , a great part of St. Ives itself lies bu●ied in the Sand : and I was told there , that in one Night there had been a whole Street of Houses so covered with Sand , that in the Morning they were fain to dig their way out of their Houses through it . All along the Western Shoar of Wales , there are great Hills of Sand thus blown up by the Wind. We observed also upon the Coast of Flanders and Holland , the like sandy Hills , or Downs , from which Westerly Winds drive the Sand a great way into the Country . But there are not many places liable to this Accident , viz. where the bottom of the Sea is sandy , and where the Wind most frequently blows from off the Sea ; where the Wind sets from the Land toward the Sea this happens not ; where it is indifferent , it must in reason carry off as much as it brings on , unless other Causes hinder . SECT . II. The Second possible Cause of the World's Destruction in a Natural Way , the Extinction of the Sun. II. THE possibility of the Sun's extinction . Of which Accident I shall give an Account in Dr. More 's words , in the last Chapter of his Treatise of the Immortality of the Soul. This ( saith he ) though it may seem a Panick Fear at first sight ; yet if the matter be throughly examined , there will appear no contemptible Reasons that may induce Men to suspect , that it may at last fall out , there having been at certain times such near Offers in Nature towards this sad Accident already . Pliny speaks of it as a thing not unfrequent , that there should be , Prodigiosi & longiores Solis defectus , qualis occiso Dictatore Caesare & Antoniano bello , totius anni pollore continuo , Hist. Nat. lib. 2. cap. 30. Prodigious and lasting defects of the Sun , such as happened when Caesar the Dictator was slain ; and in the War with Anthony , when it was continually pale and gloomy for a whole Year . The like happened in Iustinian's time , as Cedrenus writes ; when for a whole Year together the Sun was of a very dim and duskish Hue , as if he had been in a perpetual Eclipse : And in the time of Irene the Empress , it was so dark for seventeen days together , that the Ships lost their way in the Sea , and were ready to run one against another , as Theophanes reports . But the late accurate Discovery of the Spots of the Sun by Scheiner , and the appearing and disappearing of Fixt Stars and Comets , and the excursions of these last , do argue it more than possible , that after some vast Periods of Time , the Sun may be so inextricably inveloped by the Maculae , that he may quite lose his Light ; and then you may easily guess what would become of the Inhabitants of the Earth . For without his vivisick heat , neither could the Earth put forth any Vegetables for their sustenance ; neither if it could , would they be able to bear the extremity of the Cold , which must needs be more rigorous , and that perpetually , than it is now under the Poles in Winter time . But this accident , tho' it would indeed extinguish all Life , yet being quite contrary to a Dissolution by Fire , of which the Apostle speaks , I shall pass it over without further consideration , and proceed to a Third . SECT . III. The Third possible Cause of the World's Destruction , The Eruption of the Central Fire . III. THE Possibility of the Eruption of the Central Fire , if any such there be , inclosed in the Earth . It is the Hypothesis of Monsieur des Cartes , that the Earth was originally a Star , or great Globe of Fire , like the Sun , or one of the Fixt Stars , situate in the Center of a Vortex continually whirling round with it . That by degrees it was covered over , or incrustated with Maculae , arising on its Surface , like the Scum on a boyling Pot , which still increasing and growing thicker and thicker , the Star losing its light and activity , and consequently the motion of the Celestial Vortex about it growing more weak , languid , and unable to resist the vigorous incroaehments of the neighbouring Vortex of the Sun ; it was at last drawn in , and wholly absorpt by it , and forced to comply with its motion , and make one in the Quire of the Sun's Satellites . This whole Hypothesis I do utterly disallow and reject . Neither did the Author himself ( if we may believe him ) think it ture , that the Earth was thus generated . For he saith , Quinimo ad res naturales meliùs explicandas , earum causas altiùs hic repetam quàm ipsas unquam extitisse existimem . Non enim dubium est , quin mundus ab initio fuerit creatus cum omni sua perfectione , ità ut in eo & Sol , & Terra , & Luna , & Stellae extiterint — Hoc fides Christiana nos docet ; hócque etiam ratio naturalis planè persuadet . Attendendo enim ad immensam Dei potentiam , non possumus existimare illum unquam quidquam fecisse , quod non omnibus suis numeris fuerit absolutum . That is , Moreover , for the better explicating of Natural Things , I shall bring them from higher or more remote Causes than I think they ever had . For there is no doubt , but the World was originally created in its full perfection , so that in it were contained both Sun and Moon , and Earth and Stars , &c. For this the Christian Faith teacheth us , and this also Natural Reason doth plainly persuade ; for attending to the immense Power of God , we cannot think that he ever made any thing that was not complete in all points . But thô he did not believe that the Earth was generated , or formed according to his Hypothesis , yet surely he was of Opinion , that it is at present such a Body as he represented it after its perfect Formation , viz. with a Fire in the middle , and so many several Crusts or Coats inclosing it : else would he have given us a mere Figment or Romance instead of a Body of Philosophy . But tho' I do reject the Hypothesis ; yet the being of a Central Fire in the Earth is not , so far as I understand , any way repugnant to Reason or Scripture . For first of all , the Scripture represents Hell as a Lake of Fire , Mark 9. 43 , 44 , &c. Revel . 20. 10 , 14 , 15. and likewise as a low place beneath the Earth . So Pslam 86. 13. and Deut. 32. 22. it is called the nethermost hell . Prov. 15. 24. The way of life is above to the wise , that he may depart from hell beneath . 2. Many of the Ancients understand that Article of the Creed ; He descended into Hell , of our Saviour's Descent into that local Hell beneath the Earth , where he trimphed over the Devil , and all the Powers of Darkness . And particularly Irenaeus interprets that saying of our Saviour , That the Son of man should be three days in the heart of the earth , of his being three days in the middle of the Earth , which could not be meant ( saith he ) of the Sepulchre , because that was hewen out of a Rock in its Superficies . 3. It is a received Opinion among the Divines of the Church of Rome , that Hell is about the Center of the Earth : insomuch as some of them have been solicitous to demonstrate that there is room enough to receive all the Damned , by giving us the Dimensions thereof . Neither is it repugnant to the History of the Creation in Genesis . For tho' indeed Moses doth mention only Water and Earth , as the component parts of this Body ; yet doth he not assert that the Earth is a simple , uniform , homogeneous Body ; as neither do we , when we say , Vpon the face of the earth , or the like . For the Earth , we see , is a Mass made up of a multitude of different Species of Bodies , Metals , Minerals , Stones , and other Fossils , Sand , Clay , Marle , Chalk , &c. which do all agree in that they are consistent and solid more or less , and are in that respect contradistinguished to Water ; and together compound one Mass , which we call Earth . Whether the interior parts of the Earth be made up of so great a variety of different Bodies , is to us altogether unknown . For tho' it be observed by Colliers , that the Beds of Coals lie one way , and do always dip towards the East , let them go never so deep ; so that , would it quit cost , and were it not for the Water , they say , they might pursue the Bed of Coals to the very Center of the Earth , the Coals never failing or coming to an end that way ; yet that is but a rash and ungrounded Conjecture . For what is the depth of the profoundest Mines , were they a Mile deep , to the Semidiameter of the Earth ? not as one to four thousand . Comparing this Observation of Dipping with my Notes about other Mines , I find that the Veins or Beds of all generally run East and West , and dip towards the East . Of which what Account or Reason can we give , but the motion of the Earth from West to East ? I know some say , that the Veins , for Example , of Tin and Silver , dip to the North , tho' they confess they run East and West , which is a thing I cannot understand , the Veins of those Metals being narrow things . Sir Tho. Willoughby , in his fore-mentioned Letter writes thus , — " I have talked with some of my Colliers about the lying of the Coal , and find , that generally the Basset end ( as they call it ) lies West , and runs deeper toward the East , allowing about twenty Yards in length to gain one in depth ; but sometimes they decline a little from this posture ; for mine lie almost South-West , and North-East . They always sink to the East more or less . There may therefore , for ought we know , be Fire about the Center of the Earth , as well as any other Body , if it can find a Pabulum , or Fuel there to maintain it . And why may it not ? since the Fires in those subterraneous Caverns of Aetna , Vesuvius , Stromboli , Hecla , and other burning Mountains or Vulcano's , have found wherewith to feed them for Thousands of Years . And as there are at some , tho' uncertain Periods of Time , violent Eruptions of Fire from the Craters of those Mountains , and mighty Streams of melted Materials poured forth from thence : so why may not this Central Fire in the Earth , ( if any such there be ) receiving accidentally extraordinary supplies of convenient Fuel , either from some inflammable Matter within , or from without , rend the thick exterior Cortex which imprisons it , or finding some Vents and Issues break forth and overflow the whole Superficies of the Earth , and burn up all things . This is not impossible , and we have seen some Phaenomena in Nature which bid fair towards a Probability of it . For what should be the reason of new Stars appearing and disappearing again ; as that noted one in Cassiopeia , which at first shone with as great a lustre as Venus , and then by degrees diminishing , after some two Years vanish'd quite away ? but that by great supplies of combustible Matter , the internal Fire suddenly increasing in quantity and force , either found , or made its way through the Cracks or Vents of the Maculae which inclosed it , and in an instant , as it were , overflowed the whole surface of the Star , whence proceeded that illustrious Light ; which afterwards again gradually decayed , its supply failing . Whereas other newly appearing Stars , which either have a constant supply of Matter , or where the Fire hath quite dissolved the Maculae , and made them comply with its motion , have endured for a long time , as that which now shines in the Neck of Cygnus , which appears and disappears at certain Intervals . But because it is not demonstrable that there is any such Central Fire in the Earth , I propose the eruption thereof rather as a possible than probable means of a Conflagration : and proceed to the last means whereby it may naturally be effected ; and that is : SECT . IV. The Fourth Natural Cause of the World's Dissolution , the Earth's Dryness and Inflammability . IV. THE Dryness and Inflammability of the Earth under the Torrid Zone , with the eruption of the Vulcano's to set it on fire . Those that hold the Inclination of the Equator to the Ecliptick daily to diminish , so that after the Revolutions of some Ages they will jump and consent , tell us , that the Sun-beams lying perpendicularly and constantly on the parts under the Equator , the Ground thereabout must needs be extremely parch'd and rendred apt for Inflammation . But for my part I own no such Decrement of Inclination . And the best Mathematicians of our Age deny that there hath been any since the eldest Observations that are come down to us . For tho' indeed Ptolomy and Hipparchus do make it more than we find it by above twenty Minutes , yet that Difference is not so considerable , but that it may well be imputed to the Difference of Instruments , or Observations in point of Exactness . So that not having decreased for Eighteen hundred Years past , there is not the least ground for Conjecture , that it will alter in Eighteen hundred Years to come , should the World last so long . And yet if there were such a Diminution , it would not conduce much ( so far as I can see ) to the bringing on of a Conflagration . For tho' the Earth would be extremely dried , and perchance thereby rendred more inflammable ; yet the Air being by the same Heat as much rarified , would contain but few nitrous Particles , and so be inept to maintain the Fire , which , we see , cannot live without them : It being much deaded by the Sun shining upon it ; and burning very remisly in Summer time , and hot Weather : For this reason in Southern Countries , in extraordinary hot Seasons , the Air scarce sufficeth for Respiration . To the clearing up of this , let us a little consider what Fire is . It seems to consist of three different sorts of parts . 1. An extremely thin and subtil Body , whose Particles are in a very vehement and rapid motion . 2. ( A supposed ) Nitrous Pabulum or Fewel , which it receives from the Air. 3. A Sulphureous or unctuous Pabulum , which it acts and preys upon , passing generally by the Name of Fewel . This ' fore-mentioned subtil Body agitating the ( supposed ) Nitrous Particles it receives from the Air , doth by their help , as by Wedges , to use that rude similitude , penetrate the unctuous Bodies , upon which it acts , and divide them into their immediate component Particles , and at length perchance into their first Principles : which Operation is called the Chymical Anatomy of mix'd Bodies . So we see Wood , for Example , divided by Fire into Spirit , Oyl , Water , Salt , and Earth . That Fire cannot live without those Particles it receives from the Air is manifest , in that if you preclude the access of all Air , it is extinguished immediately : and in that , where and when the Air is more charged with them . as in cold Countries , and cold Weather , the Fire rages most : That likewise it cannot be continued without an unctuous Pabulum or Fewel , I appeal to the Experience of all Men. Now then in the rarified Air in the Torrid Zone , the nitrous Particles being proportionably scattered and thin set , the Fire that might be kindled there would burn but very languidly and remisly , as we said just now : And so the Eruptions of Vulcano's , if any such happened , would not be like to do half the Execution there that they would do in cold Countries . And yet I never read of any spreading Conflagration caused by the Eruptions of any Vulcano's , either in hot Countries , or in cold . They usually cast out abundance of thick Smoak like Clouds darkning the Air : and likewise Ashes and Stones , sometimes of a vast bigness ; and some of them , as Vesuvius , Floods of Water ; others , ( as Aetna ) Rivers of melted Materials , running down many Miles : as for the Flames that issue out of their Mouths at such times , they are but transient , and mounting upwards , seldom set any thing on fire . But not to insist upon this , I do affirm , that there hath not as yet been , nor for the future can be any such drying or parching of the Earth under the Torrid Zone , as some may imagine . That there hath not yet been I appeal to Experience , the Countries lying under the Course of the Sun , being at this day as fertile as ever they were , and wanting no more Moisture now than of old they did ; having as constant and plentiful Rains in their Seasons as they then had . That they shall for the future suffer any more Drought than they have heretofore done , there is no reason to believe or imagine , the Face of the Earth being not altered , nor naturally alterable , as to the main , more at present than it was heretofore . I shall now add the Reason , why I think there can be no such Ex●iccation of the Earth in those parts . It 's true indeed , were there nothing to hinder them , the Vapours exhaled by the Sun-beams in those hot Regions , would be cast off to the North , and to the South , a great way , and not fall down in Rain there , but toward the Poles ; But the long and continued Ridges or Chains of exceeding high Mountains are so disposed by the great and wise Creator of the World , as , at least in our Continent , to run East and West , as Gassendus in the Life of Peireskius well observes , such are Atlas , Taurus , and the Alps , to name no more : They are , I say , thus disposed as if it were on purpose to obviate and stop the Evagation of the Vapours Northward , and reflect them back again , so that they must needs be condensed , and fall upon the Countries out of which they were elevated . And on the South-side , being near the Sea , it is likely that the Wind , blowing for the most part from thence , hinders their excursion that way . This I speak by presumption , because in our Country for at least three quarters of the Year the Wind blows from the great Atlantick Ocean : which was taken notice of by Iulius Caesar in the Fifth of his Commentaries , De Bello Gallico . Corus ventus , qui magnam partem omnis temporis in his locis flare consuevit . As for any Desiccation of the Sea , I hold that by mere natural Causes to be impossible , unless we could suppose a Transmutation of Principles or simple Bodies , which for Reasons alledged in a former Discourse I cannot allow . I was then , and am still of Opinion , that God Almighty did at first create a certain and determinate number of Principles , or variously figured Corpuscles , intransmutable by the force of any natural Agent , even Fire itself , ( which can only separate the Parts of heterogeneous Bodies ) yet not an equal number of each kind of these Principles , but of some abundantly more , as of Water , Earth , Air , Aether ; and of others fewer , as of Oyl , Salt , Metals , Minerals , &c. Now that there may be some Bodies indivisible by Fire , is , I think , demonstrable . For how doth , or can Fire be conceived to divide , one can hardly imagine any other way than by its small parts , by reason of their violent Agitation insinuating themselves into compound Bodies , and separating their parts ; which allowing , yet still there is a term of Magnitude , below which it cannot divide , viz. it cannot divide a Body into smaller parts than those whereof itself is compounded . For taking , suppose , one least Part of Fire , 't is clear that it cannot insinuate itself into a Body as little or less than itself : and what is true of one is true of all : I say , we can imagine no other way than this , unless perchance by a violent stroke or shock , the parts of the Body to be divided may be put into so impetuous a motion as to fall in sunder of themselves into lesser Particles than those of the impellent Body are , which I will not suppose at present . Now it is possible , that the Principles of some other simple Bodies may be as small as the Particles of Fire . But however that be , it is enough , if the Principles of simple Bodies be by reason of their perfect solidity naturally indivisible . Such a simple Body , I suppose , Water separated from all Heterogeneous Mixtures to be : and consequently the same quantity thereof that was at first created , doth still remain , and will continue always in despight of all natural Agents , unless it pleases the Omnipotent Creator to dissolve it . And therefore there can be no Desiccation of the Seas , unless by turning all its Water into Vapour , and suspending it in the Air , which to do , what an immense and long-continuing Fire would be requisite ? to the maintenance whereof all the inflammable Materials near the Superficies of the Earth would not afford Fuel enough . The Sun , we see , is so far from doing it , that it hath not made one step towards it these four thousand Years , there being in all likelihood as great a quantity of Water in the Ocean now as was immediately after the Flood : and consequently there would probably remain as much in it , should the World last four thousand Years longer . This Fixedness and Intransmutability of Principles secures the Universe from Dissolution by the prevailing of one Element over another , and turning it into its own Nature ; which otherwise it would be in continual danger of . It secures likewise the perpetuity of all the Species in the World , many of which , if their Principles were transmutable , might by such a change be quite lost : And lastly bars the Production or Creation of any new Species , as in the forementioned Treatise I have shewn . CHAP. IV. Containing an Answer to the Second Question , Whether shall this Dissolution be effected by natural or by extraordinary Means , and what they shall be ? 2. AS to the Second Question , Whether shall this Dissolution be brought about and effected by natural or by extraordinary Means and Instruments , and what those Means and Instruments shall be ? I answer in brief , that the Instrumental Efficient of this Dissolution shall be natural . For it is clear both by Scripture and Tradition , and agreed on all hands , that it shall be that Catholick Dissolvent , Fire . Now to the being and maintenance of Fire , there are four things requisite . I. The active Principle or Aether . 2. Air , or a Nitrous Pabulum received from it : These two being commixt together , are every-where at hand . 3. Fuel , which considering the abundance of combustible Materials , which are to be found in all places upon or under the Surface of the Earth , can no where be wanting . 4. The Accension and the sudden and equal Diffusion of this Fire all the World over . And this must be the Work of God , extraordinary and miraculous . Such a Dissolution of the World might indeed be effected by that natural Accident mentioned in the Answer to the Precedent Question , viz. The Eruption of the Central Fire . But because it is doubtful , whether there be any such Fire in the middle of the Earth or no : and if there ever were , it is hard to give an account , how it could be maintained in that infernal Dungeon for want of Air and Fuel . And because , if it should break forth in the Consistency of a thin Flame , it would in all likelihood speedily like Lightning mount up to Heaven , and quite vanish away ; unless we could suppose Floods , nay Seas of melted Materials , or liquid Fire , enough to overflow the whole Earth , to be poured forth of those Caverns . For these Reasons I reject that Opinion , and do rather think that the Conflagration shall be effected by a superficial Fire . Tho' I must confess we read in Tacitus , Annal. 13. at the end , of a sort of Fire that was not so apt to disperse and vanish . " — The City of the Inhonians in Germany ( saith he ) confederate with us was afflicted with a sudden Disaster : for Fires issuing out of the Earth , burned Towns , Fields , Villages every-where , and spread even to the Walls of a Colony newly built , and could not be extinguished neither by Rain , nor River-water , nor any other Liquor that could be employed , until for want of Remedy , or Anger of such a Distraction , certain Peasants cast Stones afar off into it ; then the Flame somewhat slacking , drawing near , they put it out with Blows of Clubs , and other like , as if it had been a wild Beast ; last of all , they threw in Cloaths from their Backs , which the more worn and fouler they were , the better they quenched the Fire . I use Dr. Hakewil's Translation . CHAP. VII . The Third Question answered . Whether shall this Dissolution be Gradual and Successive , or Momentaneous and Sudden ? 3. THE Third Question is , Whether shall this Dissolution be gradual and successive , or momentaneous and sudden ? I answer , The Scripture resolves for the latter , The day of the Lord shall come as a thief in the night : a similitude we have often repeated in Scripture , as in the tenth Verse of this Chapter , in 1 Thess. 15. 2. Rev. 3. 3. and 16. 15. And the Resurrection and Change of Things , it is said shall be in a moment , in the twinkling of an eye , 1 Cor. 15. 52. Consonant whereto both the Epicureans and Stoicks held their Dissolutions of the World should be sudden and brief , as Lucretius and Seneca in the place ' fore-mentioned tell us . And it is suitable to the nature of Fire to make a quick dispatch of things , suddenly to consume and destroy . And as it shall be sudden , so also shall it be unexpected , being compared to the coming of the Flood in the Days of Noah , Mat. 24. 37 , 38 , 39. But as the days of Noah were , so shall also the coming of the Son of man be . For as in the days that were before the flood , they were eating and drinking , marrying and giving in marriage , until the day that Noah entred into the ark : And knew not until the flood came and took them all away ; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be . And the raining of Fire and Brimstone upon Sodom . Luke 17. Thessal . 5. 3. For when they shall say peace and safety , then sudden destruction cometh upon them as travail upon a woman with child . Now if it shall be thus sudden and unexpected , it is not likely there should be in Nature any manifest Tendency to it , or remarkable Signs and Forerunners of it : for such must needs startle and awaken the World into an expectation and dread of it . That there is at present no such Tendency to Corruption , but that the World continues still in as good state and condition as it was two thousand Years ago , without the least impairment or decay , hath been , as we before noted , without any possibility of contradiction clearly made out and demonstrated by Dr. Hakewill in his Apology : and therefore , arguing from the past to the vangelist had told us , That there shall be Signs in the Sun , and in the Moon , and in the Stars — the Sea and the Waves roaring ; he adds , as a Consequent thereof , Verse 26. Mens hearts failing them for fear , and for looking after those things that are coming on the Earth . And indeed , how could any Man possibly be buried in so profound a Lethargy of Senslessness and Security , as by such stupendious Prodigies not to be rowsed and awakened to an expectation of some dismal and tremendous Event ? How could he sing a Requiem to his Soul , and say Peace and Safety , when the World so manifestly threatens Ruin about his Ears ? For the reconcil●ng of these Expressions to this sudden coming of our Saviour to Judgment , it were most convenient to accept them in the Figurative and Metaphorical Sense . For if we understand them of the Ruin , and Devastations of Cities and Countries , and Changes of Governments , the Subversions of Kingdoms and Commonwealths , the Falls and Deposings of Princes , Nobles and Great Men ; these happening more or less in every Age , though the serious and inquisitive Christian , who searches and understands the Scriptures , may discern them to be the Signs of the World's Catastrophe ; yet the careless and inconsiderate , the vicious and voluptuous are not like to be at all startled or moved at them , but may notwithstanding , looking upon them as ordinary and insignificant Accidents , Dormire in utramque aurem , sleep securely till the last Trump awaken them . Or it may be answered , That these Prophecies do belong to the Destruction of Ierusalem only , and so we are not concerned to answer that Objection . CHAP. IX . The Fifth Question answered ; At what Period of Time shall the World be dissolved ? 5. THE Fifth Question is , At what Period of Time shall the World be dissolved ? I answer , This is absolutely uncertain and indeterminable . For since this Dissolution shall be effected by the extraordinary Interposition of Providence ; it cannot be to any Man known , unless extraordinarily revealed . And our Saviour tells us , That of that Day and Hour knows no Man , no not the Angels of Heaven , &c. Matth. 24. 36. And again , Acts 1. 17. It is not for us to know the Times and the Seasons , which the Father hath placed in his own power . And this Dr. Hakewill brings as an Argument that the World decays not , neither tends to Corruption ; because if it did , the time of its actual Dissolution might be collected and foretold ; which , saith he , the Scripture denies . We may invert this Argumentation , and infer ; Because the World doth not decay , therefore the time of its Dissolution cannot be known . But yet notwithstanding this , many have ventured to foretel the Time of the End of the World , of whom some are already confuted , the Term prefixt being past , and the World still standing . Lactantius in his time said , Institut . lib. 7. cap. 15. Omnis expectatio non amplius quàm ducentorum videtur annorum ; The longest expectation extends not further than two hundred years . The continuance of the World more than a Thousand years since convinces him of a gross Mistake . Paulus Grebnerus a high Pretender to a Spirit of Prophesie , sets it in the Year 1613. induced thereto by a fond Conceit of the Numeral Letters in the Latin Word Iudicium . Other Enthusiastical Persons of our own Countrey have placed it in the Years 1646. and 1656. The event shews how ungroundedly and erroneously . Others there are , whose Term is not yet expired , and so they remain still to be confuted . As those who conceit that the end of the World shall be when the Pole-Star shall come to touch the Pole of the Equator , which ( say they ) ever since the time of Hipparchus hath approached nearer and nearer to it . That it doth so I am not satisfied ; but if it doth , it is meerly accidental , and hath no Connexion with the End of the World. But the most famous Opinion , and which hath found most Patrons and Followers even amongst the Learned and Pious , is that of the Worlds duration for Six thousand years . For the strengthening of which Conceit they tell us , That as the World was created in six days , and then followed the Sabbath , so shall it remain six thousand years , and then shall succeed the Eternal Sabbath . Hebr. 4. 9. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. There remains therefore a Rest or Sabbath to the People of God. Here we see that the Apostle institutes a Comparison between the Heavenly Rest and the Sabbath . Therefore as God rested upon the Seventh Day , so shall all the World of the Godly rest after the Six Thousandth year . For ●he that hath entred into his rest , ceaseth from all his , Works as God did from his . Of this Opinion were many of the Ancient Fa●●ers , as I shewed before , grounding themselves upon this Analogy between the six days of the Creation and the Sabbath ; and the six thousand years of the Worlds duration , and the Eternal Rest : For , saith Irenoeus in the place before quoted , Hoc autem , ( that is , the History of the six days Creation and succeeding Sabbath ) est & proeteritorum narratio , & futurorum prophetia . Dies enim unus mille annos significat , sicut Scriptura testatur : 2 Pet. 3. 8. Psal. 90. 4. the Scriptures reckoning days of One thousand years long , as in Verse 8. of this Chapter , and in Psal. 90. 4. This is likewise a received Tradition of the Iewish Rabbins , registred in the Talmud , in the Treatise Sanhedrim , delivered ( as they pretend ) by the Prophet Elias the Tishbite to the Son of the Woman of Sarepta , whom he raised from the Dead , and by him handed down to Posterity . I rather think with Reuterus , that the Author of it was some Rabbi of that Name . The Tradition is , Sex millia annorum erit mundus : & uno millenario vastatio , i. e. Sabbathum Dei : Duo millia inane : Duo millia Lex : Duo millia dies Messioe . Two thousand years vacuity : Two thousand years of the Law : Two thousand years the days of the Messiah . But they shoot far wide : For according to the least account , there passed a far greater number of years before the Law was given , 2513. saith Reuterus , and on the contrary less time from the Law to the Exhibition of the Messiah . All these Proofs laid together , do scarce suffice to make up a probability . Neither do those Rabbinical Collections from the six Letters in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first word of Genesis , or from the six Alephs in the first Verse of that Book , each signifying a thousand years ; or from the six first Patriarchs in the order of the Genealogy to Enoch , who was caught up to Heaven , and found no more , add much weight to this Opinion . S. Austin very modestly concludes , after a Discussion of this Point concerning the Worlds duration , Ego tempora dinumerare non audeo : nec aliquem Prophetam de hac re numerum annorum existimo praefinivisse . Nos ergo quod scire nos Dominus noluit libentèr nesciamus . I dare not calculate & determine times : neither do I think that concerning this matter , any Prophet hath predicted and defined the number of years . What therefore the Lord would not have us to know , let us willingly be ignorant of . But though none but presumptuous persons have undertaken peremptorily to determine that time , yet was it the common and received Opinion and Perswasion of the Ancient Christians , that that day was not far off ? and had they been to limit it , they would hardly have been induced to set the term so forward , and remote from their own Age , as by experience we find it proves to be , but in their own times , or shortly after ; and many places of Scripture seem to favour that Opinion , so that some have presumed to say , that the Apostles themselves were at first mistaken in this particular , till after further illumination they were better informed . But though this be too bold a Conceit , yet that the Churches , at least some of them , did at first mistake the Apostles meaning in their Sermons and Epistles concerning this Point , and so understand them , as to think that the End of the World and final Judgment was at hand , appears from 2 Thess. 2. 2. I beseech you , Brethren , that ye be not soon shaken in mind , or be troubled , neither by Spirit , nor by Word , nor by Letter , as from us , as that the day of Christ is at hand . We see the Apostle labours to rectifie , and for the future to prevent this Mistake : so likewise the Apostle Peter in the 8th and 9th Verses of this Chapter . And yet this Opinion had taken such deep root in them , that it was not easie to be extirpated ; but continued for some Ages in the Church . Indeed there are so many places in the New Testament which speak of the Coming of Christ as very near , that if we should have lived in their time , and understood them all as they did , of his Coming to Judge the World , we could hardly have avoided being of the same Opinion . But if we apply them ( as Dr. Hammond doth ) to his Coming to take Vengeance on his Enemies , then they do not hinder , but that the Day of Judgment , I mean the General Judgment , may be far enough off . So I leave this Question unresolved , concluding that when that Day will come God only knows . CHAP. X. How far this Conflagration shall extend . 6. A Sixth Question is , How far shall this Conflagration extend ? Whether to the Ethereal Heavens , and all the Host of them , Sun , Moon and Stars , or to the Aereal only ? I Answer , If we follow Ancient Tradition not only the Earth , but also the Heavens and heavenly Bodies will be involved in one common Fate , as appears by those Verses quoted out of Lucretius , Ovid , Lucan , &c. Of Christians some exempt the Ethereal Region from this Destruction : for the two following Reasons , which I shall set down in Reuterus 's words . 1. Because in this Chapter the Conflagration is compared to the Deluge in the time of Noah . But the Deluge extended not to the upper Regions of the Air , much less to the Heavens , the Waters arising only fifteen Cubits above the tops of the Mountains , if so much . Therefore neither shall the Conflagration transcend that term . So Beza upon 2 Pet. 3. 6. Tantum ascendet ille ignis quantum aqua altior supra omnes montes . That fire shall ascend as high as the Waters stood above the Mountains . This passage I do not find in the last Edition of his Notes . The ordinary Gloss also upon these words , 2 Thess. 1. 2. In flaming fire rendring vengeance , saith Christum venturum praecedet ignis in mundo , qui tantum ascendet quantum aqua in diluvio . There shall a fire go before Christ when he comes , which shall reach as high as did the Water in the Deluge . And S. Augustine De Civit. Dei lib. 20. cap. 18. Petrus etiam commemorans factum ante diluvium , videtur admonuisse quodammodo , quatenus in fine hujus seculi istum mundum periturum esse credamus . Peter also mentioning the Ancient Deluge , seems in a manner to have advised us how far at the consummation of time , we are to believe this World shall perish . But this Argument is of no force , because it is not the Apostle's design in that place to describe the limits of the Conflagration , but only against Scoffers , to shew , that the World should one day perish by fire , as it had of old been destroyed by Water . 2. The second Reason is , Because the Heavenly Bodies are not subject to Passion , alteration or corruption . They can contract no filth , and so need no expurgation by fire . To this we answer , not in the words of Reuter , but our own , That it is an idle and ill grounded conceit of the Peripateticks , That the Heavenly Bodies are of their own nature incorruptible and unalterable : for on the contrary it is demonstrable , that many of them are of the same nature with the Earth we live upon , and the most pure , as the Sun , and probably too the fixt Stars , suffer Alterations ; maculoe or opaque Concretions being commonly generated and dissolved in them . And Comets frequently , and sometimes New Stars appear in the Etherial Regions . So that these Arguments are insufficient to exempt the Heavens from Dissolution ; and on the other side many places there are in Scripture which seem to subject them thereto : As Psal. 102. 25 , 26. recited Hebr. 1. 10. which hath already often been quoted , The Heavens are the Works of thy Hands ; They shall perish . Matth. 24. 35. Heaven and Earth shall pass away . Isa. 65. 17. & 51. 6. The Heavens shall vanish away like smoke . Yet am I not of opinion , that the last Fire shall reach the Heavens ; They are too far distant from us to suffer by it : nor indeed doth the Scripture affirm it ; but where it mentions the Dissolution of the Heavens , it expresseth it by such Phrases as seem rather to intimate , that it shall come to pass by a consenescency and decay , than be effected by any sudden and violent means . Psal. 102. 25 , 26. They all shall wax old as doth a Garment , &c. Though I confess nothing of Certainty can be gathered from such Expressions ; for we find the same used concerning the Earth ; Isa. 51. 6. The Heavens shall vanish away like smoke , and the Earth shall wax old as doth a garment . The heavenly Bodies are none of them uncorruptible and eternal ; but may in like manner as the Earth be consumed and destroyed , at what times and by what means , whether Fire or some other Element , the Almighty hath decreed , and ordered . CHAP. XI . Whether shall the Whole World be consumed and annihilated , or only refined and purified ? THere remains now only the Seventh Question to be resolved , Whether shall the World be wholly consumed , burnt up and destroyed , or annihilated ; or only refined , purified , or renewed ? To this I answer , That the latter part seems to me more probable , viz. That it shall not be destroyed and annihilated , but only refined and purified . I know what potent Adversaries I have in this case . I need name no more than Gerard in his Common Places , and Dr. Hakewil ●n his Apology and the Defence of it , who contend earnestly for the Abolition or Annih●lation . But yet upon the whole matter , the Renovation or Restitution seems to me most probable , as being most consonant to Scripture , Reason , and Antiquity . The Scripture speaks of an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Restitution , Acts 3. 21. Whom the Heavens must contain until the time of the restitution of all things . Speaking of our Saviour : and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Regeneration of the World , the very word the Stoicks and Pythagoreans use in this case , Mat. 19. 28 , 29. Verily , I say unto you , That ye which have followed me , in the regeneration , when the Son of man shall sit on the Throne of his glory , ye also shall sit upon twelve Thrones , &c. Psal. 102. 26. As a vesture shalt thou change them , and they shall be changed . Which words are again taken up and repeated , Heb. 1. 12. Now it is one thing to be changed , another to be annihilated and destroyed . 1 Cor. 7. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The fashion of this world passeth away . As if he had said , It shall be transfigured , or its outward form changed , not its matter or substance destroyed . Isa. 65. 17. Behold I create new Heavens and a new Earth , and the former shall not be remembred , nor come into mind . Isa. 66. 22. As the new Heavens and new Earth , which I shall make , shall remain before me . To which places the Apostle Peter seems to refer in those words , 2 Pet. 3. 13. Nevertheless we , according to his promise , look for new Heavens , and a new Earth , wherein dwelleth righteousness . This new Heaven and new Earth we have also mentioned , Rev. 12. 1. And I saw a new Heaven and a new Earth : for the first Heaven and the first Earth were passed away , and there was no more Sea. These places , I confess , may admit of an Answer or Solution by those who are of a contrary Opinion , and are answered by Doctor Hakewil : yet all together , especially being back'd by ancient Tradition , amount to a high degree of probability . I omit that place , Rom. 8. 21 , 22. The creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the sons of God : tho' it be accounted the strongest proof of our Opinion , because of the obscurity and ambiguity thereof . 2. For Antiquity , I have already given many Testimonies of the ancient Fathers and Doctors of the Church , and could , if need were , produce many more , the whole stream of them running this way . And tho' Dr. Hakewill saith , That if we look back to higher times before S. Hierome , we shall not easily find any one who maintained the World's Renovation : yet hath he but two Testimonies to alledge for its Abolition ; the one out of Hilary upon the Psalms , and the other out of Clemens his Recognitions . To this Restitution of the World after the Conflagration many also of the Heathen Philosophers bear witness ; whose Testimonies Mr. Burnet hath exhibited in his Theory of the Earth , lib. 4. cap. 5. Of the Stoicks , Chrysippus de Providentia , speaking of the Renovation of the World , saith , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . We after death , certain Periods of time being come about , shall be restored to the form we now have . To Chrysippus Stobaeus adds Zeno and Cleanthes , and comprehends together with Men all natural things , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Zeno and Cleanthes and Chrysippus were of Opinion , That the Nature or Substance of Things changes into Fire , as it were into a Seed ; and out of this again ▪ such a World or Frame of Things is effected as was before . This Revolution of Nature ●ntoninus in his Meditations often calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , The Periodical Regeneration of all things . And * Origen against Celsus ●aith of the Stoicks in general . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Stoicks say , That at certain Periods of time there is a Conflagration of the Vniverse ; and after that a Restitution thereof having exactly the same Disposition and Furniture the former World had . More to the like purpose concerning the Stoicks , we have in † Eusebius out of Numenius . Nature , faith he , returns , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to the Resurrection which makes the Great Year , wherein there is again a restitution made from it self alone to it self . For returning according to the order wherein it began first to frame and dispose things , ( as reason would ) it again observes the same Oeconomy or Administration ; the like Periods returning et●rnally without ceasing . He that desires more Authorities of the Heathen Philosophers and Poets in consirmation of the World's Restitution after the Conflagration , may consult the same Mr. Burnet in the place forequoted ; where he also shews , that this Doctrine of the Mundane Periods was received by the Grecians from the Nations they call barbarous . Pythagoras , saith Porphyry , brought it first into Greece : and Origen witnesseth of the Egyptian Wise Men that it was delivered by them . Laertius out of Theopompus relates , That the Persian Magi had the same Tradition : and Berosus saith , that the Chaldeans also . In fine , among all the barbarous Nations , who had among them any Person or Sect , and Order of Men , noted for Wisdom or Philosophy , this Tradition was current . The Reader may consult the Book we refer to , where is a notable passage taken out of Plutarch's Tractate , Di Iside & Osiride , concerning a War between Oromazes , and Arimanius , somewhat parallel to that mentioned in the Revelation between Michael and the Dragon . 3. The Restitution of the World seems more consonant to Reason than its Abolition . For if the World were to be annihilated , what needed a Conflagration ? Fire doth not destroy or bring things to nothing , but only separate their parts . The World cannot be abolished by it , and therefore had better been annihilated without it . Wherefore the Scripture mentioning no other Dissolution than is to be effected by the Instrumentality of Fire , its clear , we are not to understand any utter Abolition or Annihilation of the World ▪ but only a Mutation and Renovation , by those phrases of perishing , passing away , dissolving , ●eing no more , &c. They are to be no more in that state and condition they are now in . 2. There must be a material Heaven , and a material Hell left . A place for the glorified Bodies of the Blessed to inhabit and converse in ; and a place for the Bodies of the Damned , a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Prison for them to be shut up in . Now if the place of the Blessed be an Empyreal Heaven far above these visible Heavens , as Divines generally hold ; and the place of the Damned be beneath , about the middle of the Earth ; as is the Opinion of the School-men , and the Church of Rome , and as the name Inferi imports , and as the ancient Heathen described their Tartarus , — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Then when all the intermediate Bodies shall be annihilated , what a strange Universe shall we have ? Consisting of an immense Ring of Matter , having in the middle a vast vacuity , or space void of all Body , save only one small point for an infernal Dungeon . Those that are of this Opinion have too narrow and mean thoughts of the Greatness , I had almost said Immensity of the Universe , the glorious and magnisick Products of the Creator's Almighty Power : and are too partial to themselves , to think the whole World was created for no other end but to be serviceable to Mankind : But of this I have said somewhat in a former Discourse , and therefore shall not at present enlarge upon it . But let us hear what they have to say for the Abolition . Their first and most weighty Argument is taken from the End of the World's Creation , which was partly and chie●ly the Glory of the Creater , and partly the use of Man , the Lord Dep●ty , as it were , or Viceroy thereof . Now for the Glory of the Creator , it being by the admirable Frame of the World manifested unto Man , Man being removed out of the World , and no Creature being capable of such a Manifestation besides him , we cannot imagine to what purpose the Frame itself should be left , and restored to a more perfect Estate . The other End , being for Man's Vse , either to supply his Necessity in matter of Diet , of Physick , of Building , of Apparel ; or for his Instruction , Direction , Recreation , Comfort and Delight ; or lastly , that therein , as in a Looking-glass he might contemplate the Wisdom , the Goodness and Power of God : when he shall attain that blessed Estate , as he shall have no further use of any of these , enjoying perfect Happiness and seeing God as he is , face to face , the second or subordinate End of the World 's Being must needs be likewise frustrate . And what other End can be given or conceived for the remaining or restoring thereof ? &c. To this I answer , there may be an end of the restoring of the World , tho' we are not able to find out or determine what . We are too short-sighted to penetrate the Ends of God. There may be a new Race of rational Animals brought forth to act their parts upon this Stage , which may give the Creator as much Glory as Man ever did or could . And yet if there should be no material and visible rational Creature made to inhabit the Earth , there are spiritual and intellectual Beings , which may be as busie , and as much delighted in searching out , and contemplating the Works of God in this new Earth , and rendring him the Praise of his Wisdom and Power as Man could be . These things we may conjecture ; but we must leave it to the only wise God to determine what use shall be made of it . It seems to me to be too great presumption , and over-valuing our selves to think that all this World was so made for us , as to have no other end of its Creation ; or that God could not be glorified but by us . This first and principal Argument being answered , the second admits of an easie Solution . They enquire whether the Vegetables , and Creatures endued with Sense shall all be restored , or some only ? namely such as shall be found in being at the Day of Judgment . If all , where shall we find Stowage for them ? Surely we may in this case properly apply that which the Evangelist in another useth figuratively , if they should all be restored , even the World itself could not contain the things which should be restored . If some only , then would I gladly know , why those some should be vouchsafed this great Honour , and not all , or how those Creatures without a Miracle shall be restrain'd from propagating and multiplying , and that infinitely in their kinds by a perpetual Generation . Or lastly , How the several Individuals of these kinds , shall contrary to their primitive Natures , live and dure immortally ? To all this I answer , That not only all Animals , but all Vegetables too , yea , and their Seeds also , will doubtless be mortified and destroyed by the violence of the Conflagration ; but that the same should be restored , and endued with eternal life , I know no reason we have to believe ; but rather that there should be new ones produced , either of the same with the former , or of different kinds , at the will , and by the power of the Almighty Creator , and for those Ends and Uses for which he shall design them . This Question being answered in this manner , all that follows concerning the Earth remaining without any Furniture or Inhabitants , &c. falls to the Ground . So I have dispatch'd these Seven Questions concerning the Dissolution of the World , there remains now only the Inference or Use of the precedent Doctrine . CHAP. IX . The Apostle's Inference from the precedent Doctrine . I Come now to the Inference the Apostle makes from the precedent Doctrine , What manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness ? One word here needs a little explication , and that is holy ; What is meant by a holy conversation . Holiness is an Equivocal Term. It is attributed either to God , or to the Creature . When it is attributed to God , it signifies either , 1. The unspotted Purity of his Nature , and the constant and immutable rectitude of his Will. So it is taken , 1 Iohn 3. 3. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself as he is pure : and 1 Pet. 1. 15. As he which called you is holy , so be ye holy in all manner of conversation : Because it is written , be ye holy for I am holy . Psal. 145. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways , and holy in all his works . 2. His Sovereign Majesty and Greatness , appearing in his transcendent Wisdom and Power , in his Supreme and Absolute Dominion over all things : in respect whereof , he is called the Holy One of Israel , and his Name is said to be Holy : that is , to be invoked with the greatest reverence . Holy and reverend is his Name . Because of this his Greatness and Excellency he is to be worshipped and adored with the most submissive humility and veneration , with a transcendent and incommunicable Worship and Devotion . When Holiness is attributed to Creatures , it signifies either an Inherent and Inward , or a Relative or Outward , Holiness . 1. Inherent or Inward Holiness is a Conformity of Heart and Life to the Will of God : or as * others define it , An habitual Frame of Mind : whereby we are fitted for Vertuous Actions , but more especially for the Duties of Religion : Indeed Holiness doth always include a reference to God. 2. Relative or Outward Holiness results from a Separation and setting a-part any thing from a prophane and common , and applying it to a Sacred or Religious Use. For the Majesty of God , who at first created , and continually sustains and governs all things , being so great and inviolable , all Persons , Things , and Times , and Places , and Ceremonies separated and appropriated to his Service and Worship , are by all Nations esteemed Sacred , and to have a Character of Holiness imprinted on them . By Holiness in this place , is to be understood an inherent Holiness , which is well defined by Dr. Outram , a Conformity of Heart and Life to the Will of God. I shall not discourse at large concerning a holy Conversation , nor instance particulars wherein it consists . That would be to write a Body of Practical Divinity : I shall therefore at present suppose the Reader sufficiently instructed in that . My business shall be to shew the strength of the Apostle's Inference . It may be said , How doth this Dissolution concern us , who may perchance be dead and rotten a thousand Years before it comes ? What have we to do with it ? I answer , It concerns us , 1. Because it 's possible it may happen in our times ; it may surprize us before we are aware . The precise time thereof is uncertain . And it shall be sudden and unexpected , coming as a Thief in the Night , as we have before shewn ; therefore we ought always to be upon our guard , to have our loyns girt about and our lights burning . This use the Scripture in many places makes of the uncertainty , of the time of Christ's coming , Luke 12. 40. Be ye therefore ready : for the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not , Luke 21. 34 , 35. And take heed to your selves , lest at any time your hearts be over-charged with surfeiting and drunkenness , and cares of this life , and so that day come upon you unawares . For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the whole earth . Parallel whereto are Matth. 24. 42. and Mark 13. 33 , 35. That it shall come is certain , when it shall come is uncertain , and it every day draws nearer and nearer , therefore it is not wisdom to remove the evil day far from us : and as in reference to the day of Death , it is an usual and prudent advice , so to live every day , as if it were our last day ; or at least , as we would not be afraid to do should it be so : because we are sure , that one day will be our last , and for ought we know , the present may be it : so likewise it is rational Counsel in respect of the End of the World , so to prepare our selves for it by a holy Conversation , that we may get above the terror and dread which will otherwise attend the apprehension of the approach of it : and that we may be provided against the worst that may follow ; and be secure come what can come . Secondly , It concerns us , should it be a thousand Years to come . Because then is the general Resurrection both of the just and unjust , Acts 24. 15. and the general Judgment , When we must all appear before the dreadful tribunal of Christ , that every one may receive the things done in his body , according to that he hath done , whether it be good or bad . 2. Cor. 5. 10. which , Rom. 2. 5. is called the revelation of the righteous judgment of God. Who will render to every man according to his deeds , &c. Upon this account , I say , it concerns us much how we have our Conversation here . First , As we hope to be acquitted at that day , and to enter into those new Heavens , in which dwells righteousness . Holiness is a necessary condition and antecedent to happiness . Necessary I say , 1. By God's appointment , Heb. 12. 14. Follow peace with all men , and holiness , without which no man shall see the Lord. Rom. 6. 22. Have your fruit unto holiness , and the end eternal life . Psal. 50. ult . To him that ordereth his conversation aright , will I shew the salvation of God. Eternal Life is the Gift of God. He is not obliged to bestow it upon any Man. He may make what Condition he pleases for the obtaining of it . No Man hath any Right to it : No Man can lay any claim to it , but from this Donation , and from the performance of these Conditions . Rev. 22. 14. Blessed are they that do his commandments , that they may have right to the tree of life , and may enter in through the gates into the city . For without are dogs and whoremongers , and sorcerers , &c. All the Right they have depends upon God's Promise , which is conditionate , and accrues to them by the performance of the Condition , which is the doing of his Commandments . 2 Necessary , not only by God's appointment , but in the very nature of the thing . Holiness is the very quality and complexion of Heaven . No Man without it is qualified to be a subject of that Kingdom : For thereinto nothing that is impure or unclean can enter . Revel . 21. 27. And there shall in no wise enter into it [ the New Jerusalem ] any thing that defileth , neither whatsoever worketh abomination . In this new Heaven dwelleth righteousness . 2 Pet. 3. 15. Therefore 1 John 3. 3. Every man that hath this hope in him , purifieth himself as he is pure . Heaven would naturally spue out and eject a wicked Person , as one heterogeneous to it . Heaven and Hell are not more distant in Place , than they are in Nature . There is not more antipathy between fire and water , between light and darkness , between streight and crooked , neither are they more incompatible , or do more naturally resist and expel one another , than holiness which is the quality of Heaven , and wickedness which is the disposition and temper of Hell. Some do think Heaven to be rather a state , than a place ; and that he that is partaker of the Divine Nature hath Heaven within him . This is true , but this is not all . The whole Notion of Heaven comprehends both a state and a place . A Man must be in a heavenly state , before the local Heaven can receive him , or he brook it . Heaven without him would be no Heaven to the Man who hath not Heaven within him . A wicked Person could find no business or employment in Heaven ; nothing to satisfie his corrupt and depraved affections , inclinations , and appetites . He would there meet with no suitable company ; no persons whose conversation he could take any delight and complacency in , but rather hate and abhor . For what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness ? or what communion hath light with darkness ? 2 Cor. 6. 14. Like naturally loves like , and unites with it , and doth refuse , resist , and hate that which is unlike it . For every thing is made to love itself ; and consequently whatsoever resembles and comes near it , and is as it were a replication of it ; and to hate the contrary . As therefore we would be glad to be Partakers of the blessedness of the local Heaven , so let us endeavour to get into our Minds and Spirits the qualities and conditions of Heaven ; that so we may be fit Subjects for that Kingdom , sit Companions for that Society . This is the time allotted us to purifie our selves from all filthiness both of flesh and spirit , and to perfect holiness in the fear of God. There is no invention in the Grave whither we are going , Eccles. 9. 10. Vpon this moment depends eternity . As the tree falls so it it lies , Eccles. And as Death leaves , so will Judgment find us . Quando isthinc excessum fuerit , nullus jam locus poenitentiae est . Hîc vita aut amittitur , aut tenetur : Hîc saluti aeternae cultu Dei & fructu fidei providetur . Cyprian Serm. de Immortal . After we shall depart hence there remains no more place for repentance . Eternal life is here , either lost or won . Here provision is made for everlasting salvation by the worship of God , and fruit of faith . We must work while it is day , the night [ of death ] cometh wherein no man can work , John 9. 4. And therefore the time our Bodies shall rest in the Grave , should it be a thousand Years , will little avail us : for if the Soul be mean while awake , the certain and dreadful expectation of the Sentence of Condemnation to an eternal Hell at the Day of Judgment , will be little less afflictive than the Torments thereof themselves . I might add by way of Digression , that Sin and Wickedness is naturally productive of Hell in the Soul. A wicked Man carries Hell in his Breast . Sin necessarily infers Misery : It is contrary to the nature of the Soul , and whatsoever is so must needs be grievous . Diversion and Non-Attention to his Condition , is the wicked Man's only Security : I have heard it often from a * great Divine in his Sermons , That there is but a Thought 's distance between a wicked Man and Hell. For do but fix and bind his Thoughts to the Consideration of his Life and Actions , and he will anticipate Hell himself , he shall need no infernal Furies to lash him , he will be his own Tormentor : Such a Man's Pressures will be heavy enough , should the Divine Nemesis superadd no more . The Reason of this I have given in a former Discourse , and therefore shall now omit what else might have been added on this particular . Secondly , It much concerns us , upon account of the future Judgment which shall be at the Dissolution of the World , to have our Conversation in all Holiness , as we desire to avoid that Shame and Misery which will then otherwise certainly befal us . 1. As we desire to avoid that Shame which will cover our Faces at that day . If here Shame and Disgrace be more grievous and insupportable than Death itself , what will it be then , when the Soul shall be rendred more quick and apprehensive and sensible of such Impressions ? There is nothing shameful but sin , nothing else hath any natural Turpitude in it . Shame follows Sin as the Shadow doth the Body : He that will commit the one cannot avoid the other . Therefore such wicked Persons as have not quite renounced Modesty , and lost all Sence of Shame , especially if guilty of secret Crimes , the Consideration of a future Judgment would be a powerful Curb to restrain them from Sin for the future : because then God will produce and bring to light the hidden things of darkness , and disclose and make manifest the counsels of all hearts . 1 Cor. 4. 5. Then he will judge the secrets of men by Iesus Christ , Rom. 2. 16. Then will he bring every work into judgment , with every secret thing , Eccles. 12. 14. For would they but consider and ponder what Confusion will overwhelm them when this shall be done in the face of the whole World , and before all that knew them , and they not able to make any denial , or excuse . This , I say , if any thing , would be a powerful Curb to withhold them from those Enormities to which this shame is appendant . It may be thou madest a great Figure in the World for Piety and Religion , wouldst seem to be Some-body in the Eyes of Men , when thou wert false and unsound , didst harbour and nourish some Viper in thy Bosom , Introrsum turpis , speciosa pelle decorus : When thy secret Faults shall be exposed before thy Neighbours , and Friends , and Children , And the shame of thy nakedness shall be made to appear , Revel . 3. 18. How wilt thou then be confounded and astonished , and unable to list up thy Head ? What horrour will then seize thee , When thy confusion shall be continually before thee , and the shame of thy face shall cover thee ? Psalm 44. 15. It concerns thee therefore to look about thee in time , and search thy Conscience to the Bottom to remove whatever grates , to cast out whatever offends , though never so customary , never so pleasing to Flesh and Blood : to apply thy self to the Merits and Satisfaction of Christ Iesus for the Expiation of what is past ; and for the future to resolve and endeavour the amendment of whatsoever hath heretofore been amiss in thee ; and to beg the assistance of the Divine Grace to strengthen in thee every good purpose and resolution of heart , and to enable thee to bring it to issue and effect . And for thy security , I think it good Advice , to resolve so to behave thy self in thy Retirements , so to live in the secret of thy Chamber and Closet , as though the Doors were thrown open upon thee , and all the Eyes of the World beheld thee ; as though thou were 't in the Arena of a Publick Theatre , exposed to the view of Men and Angels . I remember the ingenious Writer of Politick Discourses , Boccalini , doth often divert himself and his Reader , with facetious Reflections upon the contrivance of a Window into the Breast ; which , if I mistake not , be fathers upon Lipsius . However he may deride it , I think it would be prudent Counsel to give and take , for every Christian. So to live and carry it in the secret of his Heart , as if there were a Window into his Breast , that every one that passed by , might look in thereat , and see all the thoughts and imaginations that passed there , that found any entertainment or acceptance with him . For though indeed God searches the hearts and reins , and understandeth our thoughts afar off , Psal. 139. 2. Yet such is the hypocrisie of Mankind , that they do for the most part more reverence the Eyes of Men , than of God : and will venture to do that in his presence , which they would be ashamed the Eyes of Man should see them doing . You will say , Is it not better to be modest , than to be impudent ? Is it not better to conceal , than to publish ones shame ? Is it not better to reverence Man , than neither God nor Man ? Doth not the Scripture condemn a Whore's Fore-head ? Is it not a true Proverb , Past Shame , Past Grace ? Was it not good Advice of a Cardinal ( as I remember ) Si nou castè , tamen cautè ? He that hath devoured shame , what Bridle is there left to restrain him from the worst of evils ? I answer , That it seems indeed to me , that publick sins of the same nature , are more heinous than s●cret ; and that impudence in sinning , is an aggravation of sin . For open sins dare God , and bid defiance to Heaven , and leave the Sinner unreclaimable , and are of more pernicious influence . I do not now speak of the hypocrisie of seigning holiness to serve our own ends , which is rightly esteemed duplex iniquitas , but that of concealing and hiding vicious actions , to avoid the shame of Men. And yet there is a great obliquity in this too . Because even this is a slighting and undervaluing of God , a preferring of Man before him , setting a greater price and esteem upon the praise and commendation of Men , than the praise and approbation of God , Iohn 12. 43. God sees the secretest Actions , yea , the most retired thoughts . They that believe this , and yet make bold to do in his presence , what the fear of Man's Eye would restrain them from , it is clear that they reverence Man more than God , a poor frail , impotent Creature like themselves , more than the most pure and ever blessed Creator . Nay , let the Temptation to any sin be never so strong , and the natural inclination never so vehement , if the knowledge and conscience of Men be a motive and consideration powerful enough to enable us to resist and repel them , had we but as firm a belief of the presence and inspection of God , and as great a reverence and dread of him , Why should not these have the same influence and effect upon us ? Let us then avoid the hypo●risie of desiring to be thought better than we are , by endeavouring to our utmost to be as good as we would be thought to be , and if possible , better . So shall we satisfie our selves that we seek the praise of God , more than the praise of Men. Here before I proceed , I cannot but admire the Wisdom and Goodness of Almighty God , in implanting such a Passion in the Nature of Man as Shame , to no other use or purpose , that I can imagine , than to restrain him from vicious and shameful Actions . A Passion I call it , because the Body , as in other Passions , suffers from it , and that in a peculiar manner ; it causing a sudden motion of the Blood to the outward parts , especially to the Face , which is called blushing ; and a dejection of the Eyes . If you ask me what Shame is , I answer , It is an ungrateful and afflictive sence of Soul proceeding from Dishonour . Now Dishonour is nothing else but Mens ill Opinion of me , or dislike and condemnation of my Actions , some way declared and manifested to me ; which why I should have such an abhorrence of , and why it should be so grievous and tormenting to me , there seems not to be a sufficient ground and foundation in the nature of the thing , supposing such as have this Opinion , have neither power nor will to hurt my Body : but only in the Ordination of God , who hath so made our Natures , to secure our Innocency , and with hold us from the commission of what is disgraceful and ignominious , as all sinful Actions , and none else are . And as for secret sins , I think shame may take place there too . It was a precept of the Pythagoreans , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Of all Men reverence your self most : be ashamed to do that before your self , which before others you would abhor or blush to do ; otherwise you must suffer dishonour from your self , and condemn your own Actions , which will in all reason be more grievous and afflictive than the ill Opinion and Word of other Men. Hence Conscience of sin is esteemed a most painful and tormenting thing , by the generality of all Mankind , tho no other Man be privy to it . But to return from whence we digressed , though * shame and everlasting contempt shall at the general Resurrection be the portion of them who persist and die in their sins , yet a serious and unfeigned Repentance , attested by a holy Conversation for the future , is an effectual means to deliver us from this shame , whatever our forepast sins have been . For they shall not be produced against us , they shall not be objected to us at that day ; they shall be buried in eternal silence and oblivion , and be as tho' they had not been . And this Opinion I hold , 1. More agreeable to the Scripture , which in this matter makes use of the Terms of hiding , and covering , and blotting out , and forgetting , Psalm 32. 1. Blessed is the man whose transgression is forgiven , and whose sin is covered , Esay 43. 25. I , even I am he , that blotteth out thy transgressions , and will not remember thy sins . So Psalm 51. 9. Hide thy face from my sins , and blot out all mine iniquities . Jerem. 48. 34. I will forgive their iniquity , and remember their sin no more . Ezek. 28. 22. All his transgressions that he hath committed , they shall not he mentioned unto him , Mich. 7. 19. Thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of the Sea. And as it is more consonant to the Scripture , so is it , 2. More grateful and consolatory to the Penitents . For the mere mentioning and reciting of their sins before such an Assembly , must needs refresh their shame and sorrow , and so diminish their happiness and joy . To which I might add , that it is written , our Saviour at the last Judgment , in pron●uncing the Sentence , shall enumerate the Good Works of the Godly to their praise ; but not a word said of producing their sins . I say , I hold this Opinion more probable upon these accounts , than theirs who affirm they shall then be published , for the magnifying and advancing , the declaring and illustrating the Mercy and Grace of God , in pardoning so great and heinous Offences . And truly , I do not know , but that the sins of the Blessed may be blotted out , even of their own Memories . Some Philosophers who were of Opinion , that Souls prae-exist before their Bodies , thought they were dipt in Lethe , which is a Fountain causing Oblivion , by means whereof they forgat whatever they had done before . This I look upon as a dream , or Fancy : but truly I am inclinable sometimes to imagine , that the Soul of Man can hardly be entirely happy , unless it be as it were thus dipt in Lethe : for every sinful Action having a natural Turpitude in it , and being dishonourable , how can the Memory and thought of it , but beget such an ungrateful Passion as Shame , even to Eternity ? And what do Divines mean by saying , that the action [ of sinning ] suddenly passes away , but the stain and blot of it remains ; but that a vicious action , even by them to whom it is pardoned , can never be thought of without grief and disturbance , it leaves an indelible scar in the Soul , which can never be perfectly healed and obliterated . 2. It concerns us much to live in all holy Conversation in this World , as we desire to avoid that Pain and Misery , which we shall otherwise most certainly be adjudged to at that day : that indignation and wrath , tribulation and anguish , which God shall render to them that do not obey the truth , but obey unrighteousness , Rom. 2. 8. That worm that dieth not , and that fire that is not quenched , Mark 9. 44. and 46 , and 48. That outer darkness , where is weeping and wailing , and gnashing of teeth , Matth. 8. 12. and 22. 13. and 25 , 30 , That furnace of fire , Matth. 13. 42. 50. That lake of fire and brimstone , Revel . 20. 10. or of fire burning with brimstone , Revel . 19. 20. Which places , tho' they be not literally to be expounded , yet do they import at least a very sad and deplorable Estate , a high degree of torment and anguish : and all this eternal and without intermission night and day . These shall go into everlasting punishment , Mat. 25. 46. The state of the Damned is supposed to be a state of absolute and complete Misery , made up of the loss of the greatest Good , and a constant , fresh , and lively apprehension of it : which Divines call Poena Damni . And , 2. Excess of bodily pain and sufferings , and sad distress and Trouble of Mind , occasioned by all manner of frightful Apprehensious , and vexatious Perturbations and Reflections , which they call Poena Sensus ; and this without any intermission or hope of deliverance eternally . Iude 7. it is called the vengeance of eternal fire . Revel . 14. 11. The smoke of their torment is said to ascend up for ever and ever . And Revel . 20. 10. it is said of the Beast and false Prophet , that they shall be tormented night and day for ever and ever . If this be so , is 't not our greatest Wisdom to use our utmost diligence and endeavour to avoid so deplorable a Condition , and to secure to our selves an interest in a future estate of everlasting 〈◊〉 and Happiness when this Life shall be ended ? But here the Epicureans , and sensual Persons will be ready to object and argue , Here are Pleasures and Delights in this World , which are very inviting and taking , and do highly gratifie my Senses and Appetites . I hear likewise of future Rewards and Punishments for those that deny or fulfil their carnal Lusts and Desires . These sensual Pleasures I see and taste , and feel , and am sure of , the other I do but only hear of , and therefore they do not , they cannot so strongly affect me : Were Heaven and the Happiness thereof set before my eyes , and did I see it as plainly and clearly as I do these things below , then indeed I should not need many motives to provoke me to endeavour the obtaining of it . But alas , that is far above , out of our sight , the Joys of Heaven are by the Apostle termed things not seen . Again , these outward , and temporal enjoyments are present and easily obtainable ; the other at a great distance , future , and besides , very hard to come by ; and I love my ease , Vt est ingenium hominum à labore proclive ad libidinem . Should I deny my self Good in this Life , and then perchance cease to be , and so have no Reward for my pains ; nay , on the contrary expose my self to the hazard of many afflictions and sufferings , which are the portion of the Godly in this Life , how unnecessarily shall I make my self miserable ? Miserable I say , because by the Apostle's own confession Christians , If in this life only they had hope , would be of all men the most miserable , 1 Cor. 15. 19 Had I not better make sure of what is before me ? Why have I these Appetites within me , and such Objects about me , the one being so suitable to the other , is it not more natural and reasonable to fulfil , than deny them ? Surely it cannot be Wisdom to lose a certain Good , for an uncertain Hope ; and for an ungrounded fear of Hell hereafter , to undergo a Purgatory here . To this Argumentation upon the false Foundation of the uncertainty of a Future Estate of endless Happiness or Misery , accordingly as we have behaved our selves in this Life , I answer , That for the futurity of such an estate , we have the best Authority in the World , to wit , the holy Scriptures , and universal Tradition . 1. The Holy Scriptures , whose Authority to be more than humane , hath been by many so clearly and convincingly demonstrated , that I shall take it for granted , and not waste time to prove it . The Testimonies herein contained concerning eternal Happiness and Misery are so clear and full , that it seems to me impossible without manifest distortion to elude or evade the force of them . Some we have already recited , and might produce many more , Isa. 33. 14. Who among us shall dwell with the devouring fire ? Who among us shall dwell with everlasting burnings ? Dan. 12. 2. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake , some to everlasting life , and some to shame and everlasting contempt . 2. Thess. 1. 9 Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord , &c. speaking of them who know not God , and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. Isa. 66. 24. For their worm shall not die , neither shall their fire be quenched . The Origenists , and others , that cannot be reconciled to the Catholick Doct●ine of the Eternity of the Punishments of the Damned , make the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from which the Latin aevum is derived , to signifie sometimes a determinate time , as might ( say they ) easily be proved by many examples , and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which we translate for ever , signifies when applied to this matter , a long indeed , but yet a finite time ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which we render for ever and ever , may likewise signifie not an eternal duration , but a time to which some term may be set by God , though to us unknown . In the same sense they accept the Adjective 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a long , but finite time . But I am of S. Augustine's Opinion , that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth in the New Testament signifie the same with aeternus in Latin , and is appropriated to things that have no end : and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , for ever and ever , doth in like manner always denote eternal or endless duration . That the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , when applied to the state of the Damned , doth signifie eternal . S. Augustine well demonstrates from the Antithesis in that place of Matth. 25. 46. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment , but the righteous into life eternal . Where it is in the same sense attributed to that Life which is the Reward of the Righteous , and that Fire which is the Punishment of the Damned ; there being no reason to believe that the same word in the same Verse , when applied to opposites , should be taken in a different sense . But by the confent of all Christians it is granted , that the Life of the Blessed shall be eternal , therefore so must the Punishment of the Damned be too . This acception of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for eternal or endless , when it refers to the state of those miserable Persons , receives a further and strong confirmation from the Second Particular we proposed , that is , Vniversal Tradition : It being a received Opinion among the Heathen , which must needs descend down to them by Tradition from the Ancients , that Eternal Punishments awaited the Wicked after Death . What more common Notion among the Grecians and Romans , than of an Elysium , and Tartarus ? the former to reward good Men , the latter to punish wicked . And those too esteemed to be Eternal States . Of this the Epicurean Poet Lucretius is a sufficient and unexceptionable Witness : For he makes the fear of these Punishments to be the cause of all the Miseries of Humane Life , and the Foundation of all Religion , Aeternas quoniam poenas in morte timendum . Now , that he could derive this from no other source but Tradition , is clear ; because he lived a good while before our Saviour's time , and the divulgation of the Scripture among the Heathen . And because it may be objected , that Aeternas may signifie only of long continuance , to put the Matter out of all doubt , in another place he saith , — Nam si nullum finem esse putarent , Aerumnarum homines , nulla ratione valerent Relligionibus atque minis obsistere vatum . — But if it once appear That after Death there 's neither Hope nor Fear . Then Men might freely triumph , then disdain The Poet's Tales , and scorn their fancy'd Pain . But now we must submit , since Pains we fear Eternal after Death , we know not where . And that this Opinion and Belief generally prevailed among the People before Epicurus his time , the same Lucretius testifies in the beginning of his first Book , Humana ante oculos foedè cum vita jaceret In terris oppressa gravi sub Relligione , &c. Primùm Graius homo , &c. Long time Men lay opprest with slavish fear , Religion's Tyranny did domineer , Which being plac'd in Heaven , look'd proudly down , And frighted abject Spirits at her frown At last a Mighty One of Greece began T'assert the Natural Liberty of Man , By senceless Terrours , and vain Fancy led To Slavery , streight the conquer'd Fantoms fled . for he makes ( as we saw before ) the Fear of Eternal Pain and Misery , to be the Foundation of all Religion . 1. Now because these Objectors do represent Religion to themselves and others as a melancholick and disconsolate thing : and think and say , that those that enter into this state , must bid adieu to all the Pleasures of Sence , and tast no sweetness in any worldly Object . I shall endeavour to remove this prejudice . I say therefore , That our gracious God doth not envy us any real Good that the Creatures can afford us , and therefore hath not denied us a moderate use and fruition of any of them . And seeing he hath annexed Pleasure to those Actions that are necessary for the support of life , and continuation of kind , as a bait to invite us to the performance of them , it seems to me highly absurd and contradictious to affirm , that he hath forbidden us to partake or taste those Enjoyments which himself has appointed as effectual means for the security of those great Ends ; and which are so necessary Consequents of those Actions , that we cannot but partake them . Where the Appetite is eager , God hath indulged , I might say , commanded a moderate and regular satisfaction . And we know , nay , the blindness of Atheism cannot deny , that the greatest pleasure results from a moderate and well circumstantiated use of Pleasures . Voluptates commendat rarior usus . Now a Religious Man enjoys all the Pleasures of these worldly and sensible Goods , without any of the pain , which is annexed to the excessive and irregular use , or indeed abuse of them : and besides , his Pleasure is enhansed , in that he beholds and receives them as Blessings of God , and Tokens of his Favour and Affection ; and is without all fear of a future sad Reckoning for his participation of them . Howbeit a denial of our selves for God's sake and cause in any thing which we might otherwise lawfully enjoy , though it be not commanded , yet is accepted , and shall be rewarded by him . Others there are who grant , That these words grammatically signifie as we contend , and that Eternal Punishments are indeed threatned to the wicked ; but say they , these Threatnings are intended only , as Terriculamenta , or Bug-bears to Children , to terrifie and keep People in awe , and to preserve the World in some tolerable condition of quietness . And Origen himself , tho' he be of opinion , that these Threatnings signifie only temporary Pains ; yet he saith , that such Mysteries are to be sealed up and concealed from the Vulgar , left wicked Men should rush into sin with all fury and licentiousness , if this Bridle were taken off , who by the opinion and fear of eternal and endless Punishments can scarce be deterred and restrained from it . To this I answer , 1. That it seems to me indecorous and unsuitable to the Person and Majesty of God , to make use of such sorry and weak means to bring about his ends , as grave Men can hardly condescend to . 2. I do not see how it can consist with his Veracity , in plain terms , absolutely to threaten and affirm what he never intends to do . Indeed it is questionable , Whether it be allowable in Man : it being a best but an officious Lye : for it is a speaking what we do not think , and that with an intention to deceive . Secondly , I proceed now to a second Objection against the Eternity of the Pains and Sufferings of the Damned , and that is , its inconsistency with the Justice of God. What proportion can there be between a transient and temporary act , and an eternal Punishment ? The most rigid Justice can exact no more than a Talio , to suffer as I have done . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . If I have hurt , or grieved , or injured any Man , to be punished with the same , or an equivalent suffering : if I have taken any unreasonable Pleasure , to compensate it with an answerable Pain . Indeed the enormities of my Life cannot well deserve so much , if it be considered , that I have been strongly instigated and inclined , and as it were fatally driven upon all the Evils which I have committed , by those Affections and Appetites , which I made not for my self , but found in my self ; and have been exposed to strong and almost inexpugnable Temptations from without ; beset with Snares , encompassed about with innumerable Evils . To this I answer First , That every sin , injury , or offence is aggravated and enhansed by the dignity or merit of the Person against whom it is committed . So Parricide is esteemed a greater Crime than ordinary Murther , and by the Laws of all Nations avenged with a sorer Punishment . The like may be said of Laesa Majestas , or Treason . Now God is an infinite Person , and Sin being an injury and affront to him , as being a violation of his Law , an infinite Punishment must be due to it . This answer Dr. Hammond in his Practical Catechism , lib. 5. sect . 4. accounts a Nicety , and unsatisfactory , as also that other common answer , That if we should live infinitely , we would sin infinitely ; and therefore gives us another , which in his Discourse of the Reasonableness of Christian Religion , he thus briefly summs up . 2. That the choice being referred to us to take of the two which we best like , eternal Death set before us on the one hand , to make eternal Life the more infinitely reasonable for us to chuse on the other hand , and the eternal Hell ( whensoever we fall into it ) being perfectly our own Act , neither forced on us by any absolute Decree of God , nor irresistible temptation of the Devil , or our own Flesh ; but as truly our wish and choice , and mad purchase ; nay , much more truly and properly , than eternal Heaven is ( when our Obedience is first wrought by God's Grace , and yet after that so abundantly rewarded by the Doner ) it is certain , if there be any thing irrational , it is in us unkind and perverse Creatures ( so obstinate to chuse what God so passionately warns us to take heed of ; so wilfully to die , when God swears he wills not our death ) and not in him , who hath done all that is imaginable to be done to reasonable Creatures ( here in their way or course ) to the rescuing or saving of us . But to this may be replied , If the thing itself be unjust , how can our chusing of it make it just ? How can it be just to annex such a Penalty as eternal Hell to a short and transient offence ? Suppose a Prince should make a Law , that whosoever did not rise up and bow himself before an Old Man , should be put to Death with Torments ; and one of his Subjects knowingly should transgress this Law upon some great temptation ; would it not be accounted Cruelty in the Prince to execute this Law upon him ? Laws may be unjust upon account of disproportionate Penalties . Neither doth our Choice much help the Matter , for that is but an effect of our Error or Folly , or , if you will , Madness , which doth as little deserve eternal Death as the Sin committed doth . If any Man be dissatisfied with the precedent Answers , all that I have to add further , is , that before this Sentence adjudging to eternal Death be pronounced against him , and executed upon him , there shall be such a revelation made , as shall convince and satisfie him of the Righteousness thereof . And this the Apostle seems to intimate , Rom. 2. 5. when he calls the Great Day of Doom , the Day of the Revelation of the righteous Judgment of God. Then shall be made appear what now to our dim-sighted Reason is not penetrable ; how the Justice of God can consist with the Eternal Damnation of the wicked . As for Man's being as it were fatally determined to Evil by the strength of Temptation , and the violence of unruly and head-strong Passions and Appetites : I answer , That there are motives and considerations sufficient to enable a Man to resist and repel , to conquer and overcome the most alluring and fascinating Temptations , the most urging and importunate Appetites or Affections ; such are certain Shame and Disgrace , and that not long to come , eternal Infamy and Dishonour ; present Death , strong fear and dread of approaching Death , or sad and intolerable Pains or Calamities . Now the Divine Threatnings are of the greatest and most formidable Evils and Miseries that Humane Nature is capable of suffering ; and therefore were they but firmly beheved and apprehended , they would be of force sufficient to stir up in us such strong Passions of Fear and Terror , as would easily chase away all Temptations , and embitter all the Baits of Sensual Pleasure . 3. There remains yet a third Objection against an eternal Hell , and that is , that it is inconsistent with the Divine Goodness . For the Unbeliever will say , It 's contrary to all the Notions and Ideas I have of God , to conceive him to be so angry and furious a Being . How can it stand with Infinite Goodness to make a Creature that he fore knew would be eternally miserable ? We Men account it a piece of goodness to pardon offences : And all Punishments are intended either for the reformation and amendment of the Offender , or if it be unreclaimable to prevent the Mischief which he might otherwise do , or for an Example to others to deter them from the like Enormities : but I do not see for what such end any Man can be eternally tormented . So that of such inflictions one may rationally demand , Cui bono ? What Good comes of them ? How then can they come from God , who by all Mens confession is infinitely Good ? To which I answer : First , That God is just as well as good . You will say , what is Justice ? It is an equal weighing of Actions , and rendring to every one his Right or Due . A setting streight again what was perverted by the sins and extravagancies of Men. Now that the breaking of order and equality in the World , this usurping and encroaching upon others Rights is a great Evil , and ought to be rectified , some may take an Argument from the strong inclination and desire to revenge Injuries , that is implanted in the Nature of Man , and of all Creatures . You 'll say , all desire of Revenge is absolutely sinful and unlawful . I answer , I am no Patron of Revenge . I know the very Heathen by the Light of Nature condemned it . — Infirmi est animi exigu●que voluptas Vltio — Revenge is the pleasure of a poor and weak Spirit . Yet let us hear what they have to say . 1. It is hard to affirm , that any innate Appetite or Desire is in itself simply and absolutely , and in all Circumstances whatsoever unlawful , for this seems to reflect upon the Author of Nature . To which may be answered , that a well circumstantiated Desire of Revenge may not be in itself unlawful , yet for the evil Consequents of it , it may be , and is prohibited by a positive Law. 2. Divine Persons have prayed to God to avenge them , as David and the Prophets . And S. Paul himself , 2. Tim. 4. 14. prays God , to reward Alexander the Coppersmith according to his works . To which may be answered , that those Expressions are rather Predictions of what should befal their Enemies , than desires that they might . Again , whereas it is said , Revel . 6. 9 , 10. That the souls of them under the altar that were slain for the word of God , and the testimony which they held , cried with a loud voice , saying , How long , O Lord , holy and true , dost thou not judge and avenge our Blood on them that dwell on the earth : Doctor Hammond saith , It signifies no more , than that their Blood cries to God for Vengeance , as Abel's is said to do . 3. The Nature of Forgiveness seems to imply the Lawfulness of some desire of Revenge . For what is Forgiveness but a parting with , and as renouncing the Right I have to be avenged , and therefore before I forgive I do retain at least some will to be revenged . And I am not obliged by our Saviour to forgive absolutely , but upon condition of Repentance . Luke 17. 3 , 4. If thy brother sin against thee rebuke him , and if he repent forgive him , &c. And in the Lord's Prayer one Petition is , Forgive us our trespasses , as we forgive them that trespass against us . But God forgives not without Repentance . To which may be answered . That before Repentance , I may retain a will of punishing an Offender for his own Good and Reformation , but with no respect of avenging what is past . And if his Repentance prevents his Punishment , then I am to forgive him , that is , cease to desire his Punishment . But all allow Vengeance to be just in God , whose Actions are not to be scanned by our Measures . 2. If it be just with God to propose to us such a choice as Heaven upon condition of our Obedience to his Law , or Hell in case of Disobedience ; as we see some wise Men make no scruple to grant ; then it cannot be injustice in him to inflict the Punishments of Hell upon them that make it their choice . Nay , I cannot see how it can consist with his Veracity not to do it ; why then should any Argument from his Goodness move us to distrust his Veracity ? To which I shall add , That the very being of Sin and Misery in the World is as great an Argument against the Goodness of God , as the eternal Punishment of it ; Sith we must needs grant , that God Almighty , Blessed for ever , could , if he had pleased , have prevented it . If any Man shall say , This was not possible without changing the very Nature of Man , and taking away the Liberty of his Will. To him I reply , How then can he confirm the Blessed , reserving their Liberty ? Or must we say with Oriegn , That they are in a mutable state too , and that Heaven will have an end as well as Hell ? If any Man remain still unsatisfied with what hath been said , I must refer him for full satisfaction to the Revelation of the righteous Judgment of God at that Great Day , of which mention hath been already made . I am as unwilling as any Man to limit the Mereies of God : but yet I must refer it to him , whether he will be more favourable than he hath threatned or no , whether he will remit something of the Severity of his Comminations . I am also willing to restrain and consine the sense of these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as far as the Context will permit . But let our Opinions and Hopes of the Mercies of God , and a temporary Hell be what they will : a temporary Hell , I say , or rather a Purgatory instead of Hell : For the word Hell , according to the usual acception of it , includes Eternity . I shall propose two things to be considered . 1. That Origen the first Broacher of this Opinion of the Determination of the Punishments of the Damned , doth acknowledge that the contrary Doctrine is very useful to restrain the common People from Sin : and that this is to be held as a great Secret , and studiously concealed from them . Now if it be of such eminent use to them , why may it not also be to the Learned and Noble ; who , I fear me , may want such a Bridle as well as they ? 2. Since God hath threatned eternal Punishments , whether he intends to execute them upon us or no , it is clear , I think , he would have them be believed by us , else they cannot have that end and effect he designed them to ; and therefore it must be unbelief and presumption in us to deny or distrust them , tho' upon supposition , that they are irreconcilable with his Goodness ; with which yet perhaps they may accord well enough , tho' we cannot at present discern it . All Divine Revelations are to be believed and accepted by us , as well Threatnings as Promises ; and if we may distrust the Veracity of God in them , I know not but we may as well do it in these : if we deny the Eternity of the Torments of Hell , I do not see but that we may upon as good grounds , with Origen , deny the Eternity of the Joys of Heaven . Let not then the presumption of a temporary Hell encourage thee to go on in sin : for , I fear , such a Persuasion may have an ill influence on the Manners of Men. Eternity is the very sting of Hell : take that out , and the Sinner will think it tractable enough . The very thought of an eternal Hell intervening ( and it will often intrude itself ) strikes a cold damp to his very Heart in the midst of his Jollities , and will much qualifie and allay all his Pleasures and Enjoyments . Rid him of this fear , and he will be apt to despise Hell and all its Torments , be they never so grievous or lasting . Take off this Bridle , and , as we hinted before , he will rush into Sin , as a Horse rusheth into the battel . He will be ready thereupon thus to argue with himself , What need I take so much pains to strive against Sin ? What need I swim against the Stream , and resist the Tide and Eddy of my Passions , my natural Appetites and Inclinations , and the Solicitations of Company ? What need I maintain such a constant Watch and Ward against my Spiritual Enemies , the Devil , the World , and the Flesh ? If I fall into Hell at last , that is no eternal State , it lasteth but for a time , and will come to an end . I 'll venture it : I hope I shall make a shift to ru● through well enough . Let me ask thee , But how if thou shouldest find thy self mistaken ? If the Event frustrate thy Hopes , and fall out contrary to thy Expectation ? What a sad case wilt thou be in then ? How will the unexpectedness thereof double thy Misery ? Improvisa graviùs seriunt . How wilt thou be strucken as it were with a Thunderbolt , when the Almighty Judge shall sulminate against thee a d●eadful indeed , but by thee formerly undreaded Sentence , adjudging thee to endless Punishments ? How walt thou damn thine own Credulity , who by a groundless Belief of a temporary Hell , hast precipitated thy self into an eternal , which otherwise thou mightest possibly have avoided ? Well , but suppose there be some shadow of hope of the determination of the Punishments of the Damned : It is by all acknowledged to be a great piece of folly to leave Matters of the highest moment , and which most nearly concern us , at uncertainties : and a point of Wisdom , to secure the Main Chance , and to be provided against the worst that can come . An eternal Heaven or State of compleat Happiness is the Main Chance , and is not to come into any competition , or so much as to be put into the ballance against a few short , transient , fordid , loathed , and for the most part upon their own account repented Pleasures : To secure to our selves an Interest in such a State is our greatest Wisdom . And as for being provided against the worst that may or can come . What can be worse than an eternal Hell ? which , there is I do not say a possibility , but the greatest probability imaginable , that it will be our portion ; if we persist in impenitency , and dye in our sins . But suppose the best should happen that we can hope or conceive , that Hell should last only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , for Ages of Ages , and at last determine : do we think this a small matter ? If we do , it is for want of consideration and experience of acute Pains . Should any of us be under the sense and suffering of a raging Paroxysm of the Stone , or Gout , or Colick , I doubt not but rather than endure it for ten thousand Years , he would willingly part with all his expectation of a blessed Estate after that Term were expired , yea , and his Being to boot . But what are any of these Pains to the Torments and Perpessions of Hell ? or the duration of ten thousand Years to those Ages of Ages ? If thou makest light of all this , and nothing can restrain thee from Sin , but the Eternity of Punishment , thou art bound to thank God , who hath used this only effectual means , threatning an eternal Hell. And it ill becomes thee to complain of his rigour and severity , who wouldest have made so pernicious an use of his lenity and goodness . But thou who hast entertained such an Opinion , and abusest it to encourage thy self to go on in thy sins , though others should escape with a temporary Punishment , surely thou hast no reason to expect any milder Doom , than to be sentenced to an eternal . FINIS . A CATALOGUE of BOOKS Sold by Samuel Smith , at the Princes Arms in St. Paul's Church-yard . 1693. MArci Tullii Ciceronis Opera quae extant omnia , ex Manuscriptis codicibus emendata Studio atque industriâ Jani Gulielmii , & Jani Gruteri . Additis earum Notis integris : Nunc denuo Recognita ab Jacobo Gronovio cujus ubique adjectae sunt emendationes , petitae partim ex Libris MSS. partim ex animadversionibus virorum Doctorum ; Etiam Orationibus illustratis accessione Ascenii Pediani , & Doctissimi veteris Scholiastae nunquam antea editi : apositis in marg●●e ad utentis commodum numeris , non tantum Gruterianis , sed etiam Apparatui Latinae Locutionis Nicoliano respondentibus ; cum Indicibus aliis Correctis , aliis Novis & Accuratissimis . In 4. Tom. in Quarto . Idem cum eisdem Notis & additionibus , nitidissimae Characteris in 11 Tomis in Duodecimo . Lugd. Bat. 1692. Diogenis Laertii de Vitis , Dogmatibus & Apothegmatibus clarorum Philosophorum , Libri X. Gr. & Lat. Cum subjunctis integris Annotationibus F. Casa●boni Th. Aldrobandira & Mer. Casauboni , Latinam Ambrosii Versionem complevit , & emendavit Marcus Meibornius , excusas Aeg. Menagii in Diogen●s Observationes Auctiores habet Volumen II. ut & ejusdem 〈◊〉 de Muliebribus Philosophis , & Joachini Kughnii ad 〈◊〉 Notas . Cum Junibus . 2 Vol. 4 o , 1692. Philippi Limborch Historia Inqui●itionis , 〈…〉 Liber Sententiarum Inquisitionis Tholosanae ab An. 〈…〉 . ad An. MCCCXXIII . in Foli● , 1692. Musarum Anglicanarum analect● : Sive 〈◊〉 quaedam meli●ris Notae , seu hactenus inedita , seu sparium 〈◊〉 , in en●m Volumen congesta . Oxon. 1692. 8 o Boyle Experimenta , Observation●s , &c. circa Mech●nicarum variarum particularium Qualitatum Originem five productionem , Lond. 8● 1692. A new History of Aethiopia : Being a full and accurate Description of the Kingdom of Abessin● , vulga●ly ( th● erroneously ) called , The Empire of Prester I●hn . 〈◊〉 with Coppe●plates , the Second Edition . To which is added a Pre●ace , shewing the Usefulness of this History , and a Map of the Country . By Iob Ludo●fus , in Folio , 1684. The Spiritual Year : Or , Devout Contemplations , digested into distinct Arguments for every Month in the Year , and for every Week in that Month : Containing most of the Principal and Fund●mental Doctrines of Christianity ; being very plain and useful for the Instruction of Families in all Christian Duties , and for the disposing , of them to a Religious and Spiritual Conversation . London , in 8● , 1693. The Meditations of Mar●us Aurelius Anton●●●● , the Roman Emperour , concerning himself : of a Natural M●ns 〈◊〉 wherein a 〈◊〉 and of 〈◊〉 means to attain unto it . 〈◊〉 , out of the Original Greek , with Notes . by M●rie ▪ 〈◊〉 D. D. The Fifth Edition . To which is 〈◊〉 , The Life of Antoninus , with some select Remarks upon the whole , by Montieur and Madam Dacier . Never before in English , in 8● , 16●2 . The Wisdom of God , manifested in the Works of the Creation . In two Parts , viz. The Heavenly Bodies , Elements , Meteors , Fossils , Vegetables , Animals , ( Beasts , Birds , Fishes , and Insects ) more particularly in the Body of the Earth , its Figure , Motion , and Consistency , and in the admirable Structure of the Bodies of Man , and other Animals , as also in their Generation , &c. By Iohn Ray , Fellow of the Royal Society . The Second Edition , very much enlarged . In 8● , 1692. A Treatise of Church-Government , or a Vindication of Diocesan Episcopacy , against the Objections of the Dissenters , in Answer to some Letters lately Printed , concerning the same Subject . By R. Burscough , M. A. in 8● , Lond. 1692. Medicinal Experiments : or a Collection of Choice and Safe Remedies , for the most part Simple , and easily prepared ; useful in Families , and being cheap , may be made very serviceable to poor Country People . By the Honourable Robert Boyle , Esq Fellow of the Royal Society . To which is added , A Catalogue of all his Theological and Philosophical Books and Tracts . The Second Ed●tion , in 12● , 1693. Price 〈◊〉 . An Es●ay of the great Effects of even , languid , and unheeded local Motion . Whereunto is annexed , An Experimental Discourse of some little observed Causes of the Insalubrity , and Salubrity of the Air , and its Effects . By the Honourable Robert Bayle , Esq Lond. 8● , 16●● . 〈…〉 : Or , Hydrostaticks applied to the 〈…〉 ; shewing , by the Weight , that divers Bodies us'd in Physick have in Water , one may discover whether they genuine or adulterate . By the Honourable , Robert Boyl● , Esropyui London , 1690 , 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 Short Memoirs for the Natural and Experim ●ntal History of Mineral Waters . Lond. 1684. 〈◊〉 . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A58184-e3470 Ovid Metamorph . lib. 15. * De fide Orthod . l. 2. c. 10. * Observat. Physical , &c. * Wisdom of God in the Creation . Notes for div A58184-e8070 * L. 2. c. 6. * Arcae Noae l. 2. c. 4 * Dr. Burnet . * Hist. Nat. Stafford , p. 79. * Britannia Baconica . * Swoln Throats . † De Subtilit . Exerc. 60. Sect. ● . * 〈…〉 . * De Arc● Noae . p. 192 * Dissert . De Glossopetra . * Hist. Nat. Oxs p. 117. * Ovid. Metam . lib. 15. * Philosoph ▪ Transact . N. 15● . Notes for div A58184-e24350 * Horae Hebr . in Matth. cap. 3. v. 17. Doctr. * ● Pet 3. * Mlnut . Fellx . * Lib. 7. Du 〈◊〉 . A●ud ●a●lant . l 7. c. 23. * Lib. 5. † Praep. Evang. l. 15. Hom. II. Hakewil's Apol. l. 4. c. 13. sect . 5. * Bishop Wilkins's Vnivers . Charact. De Sacris . l. 1. c. 1. * Doctor Witchcot . * Daniel 12. 2. 
A44323	----	Micrographia, or, Some physiological descriptions of minute bodies made by magnifying glasses with observations and inquiries thereupon / by R. Hooke ... Hooke, Robert, 1635-1703. 1665 Approx. 924 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 189 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A44323 Wing H2620 ESTC R18004 12282124 ocm 12282124 58757 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A44323) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58757) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 188:7) Micrographia, or, Some physiological descriptions of minute bodies made by magnifying glasses with observations and inquiries thereupon / by R. Hooke ... Hooke, Robert, 1635-1703. [36], 246, [10] p., [37] leaves of plates (some partially folded) : ill. Printed by Jo. Martyn and Ja. Allestry ... and are to be sold at their shop ..., London : 1665. Errata: p. [10] at end. Reproduction of original in Library of Congress. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Microscopy -- Early works to 1800. Microscopes -- Early works to 1800. Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2000-00 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2001-06 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2001-07 TCP Staff (Michigan) Sampled and proofread 2003-06 SPi Global Rekeyed and resubmitted 2003-07 Marika Ismail Sampled and proofread 2003-07 Marika Ismail Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-08 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion By the Council of the ROYAL SOCIETY of London for Improving of Natural Knowledge . Ordered , That the Book written by Robert Hooke , M.A. Fellow of this Society , Entituled , Micrographia , or some Physiological Descriptions of Minute Bodies , made by Magnifying Glasses , with Observations and Inquiries thereupon , Be printed by John Martyn , and James Allestry , Printers to the said Society . BROUNCKER . P.R.S. Novem. 23. 1664. MICROGRAPHIA : OR SOME Physiological Descriptions OF MINUTE BODIES MADE BY MAGNIFYING GLASSES WITH OBSERVATIONS and INQUIRIES thereupon . By R. HOOKE , Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY . Non possis oculo quantum contendere Linceus , Non tamen idcirco contemnas Lippus inungi . Horat. Ep. lib. 1. LONDON , Printed by Io. Martyn , and Ia. Allestry , Printers to the ROYAL SOCIETY , and are to be sold at their Shop at the Bell in S. Paul's Church-yard . M DC LX V. TO THE KING . SIR , I Do here most humbly lay this small Present at Your Majesties Royal feet . And though it comes accompany'd with two disadvantages , the meanness of the Author , and of the Subject ; yet in both I am incouraged by the greatness of your Mercy and your Knowledge . By the one I am taught , that you can forgive the most presumptuous Offendors : And by the other , that you will not esteem the least work of Nature , or Art , unworthy your Observation . Amidst the many felicities that have accompani'd your Majesties happy Restauration and Government , it is none of the least considerable , that Philosophy and Experimental Learning have prosper'd under your Royal Patronage . And as the calm prosperity of your Reign has given us the leisure to follow these Studies of quiet and retirement , so it is just , that the Fruits of them should , by way of acknowledgement , be return'd to your Majesty . There are , Sir , several other of your Subjects , of your Royal Society , now busie about Nobler matters : The Improvement of Manufactures and Agriculture , the Increase of Commerce , the Advantage of Navigation : In all which they are assisted by your Majesties Incouragement and Example . Amidst all those greater Designs , I here presume to bring in that which is more proportionable to the smalness of my Abilities , and to offer some of the least of all visible things , to that Mighty King , that has establisht an Empire over the best of all Invisible things of this World , the Minds of Men. Your Majesties most humble and most obedient Subject and Servant , ROBERT HOOKE . TO THE ROYAL SOCIETY . AFter my Address to our Great Founder and Patron , I could not but think my self oblig'd , in consideration of those many Ingagements you have laid upon me , to offer these my poor Labours to this MOST ILLUSTRIOUS ASSEMBLY . YOU have been pleas'd formerly to accept of these rude Draughts . I have since added to them some Descriptions , and some Conjectures of my own . And therefore , together with YOUR Acceptance , I must also beg YOUR pardon . The Rules YOU have prescrib●d YOUR selves in YOUR Philosophical Progress do seem the best that have ever yet been practis'd . And particularly that of avoiding Dogmatizing , and the espousal of any Hypothesis not sufficiently grounded and confirm'd by Experiments . This way seems the most excellent , and may preserve both Philosophy and Natural History from its former Corruptions . In saying which , I may seem to condemn my own Course in this Treatise ; in which there may perhaps be some Expressions , which may seem more positive then YOUR Prescriptions will permit : And though I desire to have them understood only as Conjectures and Quaeries ( which YOUR Method does not altogether disallow ) yet if even in those I have exceeded , 't is fit that I should declare , that it was not done by YOUR Directions . For it is most unreasonable , that YOU should undergo the imputation of the faults of my Conjectures , seeing YOU can receive so small advantage of reputation by the sleight Observations of YOUR most humble and most faithful Servant ROBERT HOOKE . THE PREFACE . IT is the great prerogative of Mankind above other Creatures , that we are not only able to behold the works of Nature , or barely to sustein our lives by them , but we have also the power of considering , comparing , altering , assisting , and improving them to various uses . And as this is the peculiar priviledge of humane Nature in general , so is it capable of being so far advanced by the helps of Art , and Experience , as to make some Men excel others in their Observations , and Deductions , almost as much as they do Beasts . By the addition of such artificial Instruments and methods , there may be , in some manner , a reparation made for the mischiefs , and imperfection , mankind has drawn upon it self , by negligence , and intemperance , and a wilful and superstitious deserting the Prescripts and Rules of Nature , whereby every man , both from a deriv'd corruption , innate and born with him , and from his breeding and converse with men , is very subject to slip into all sorts of errors . The only way which now remains for us to recover some degree of those former perfections , seems to be , by rectifying the operations of the Sense , the Memory , and Reason , since upon the evidence , the strength , the integrity , and the right correspondence of all these , all the light , by which our actions are to be guided , is to be renewed , and all our command over things is to be establisht . It is therefore most worthy of our consideration , to recollect their seseveral defects , that so we may the better understand how to supply them , and by what assistances we may inlarge their power , and secure them in performing their particular duties . As for the actions of our Senses , we cannot but observe them to be in many particulars much outdone by those of other Creatures , and when at best , to be far short of the perfection they seem capable of : And these infirmities of the Senses arise from a double cause , either from the disproportion of the Object to the Organ , whereby an infinite number of things can never enter into them , or else from error in the Perception , that many things , which come within their reach , are not received in a right manner . The like frailties are to be found in the Memory ; we often let many things slip away from us , which deserve to be retain'd ; and of those which we treasure up , a great part is either frivolous or false ; and if good , and substantial , either in tract of time obliterated , or at best so overwhelmed and buried under more frothy notions , that when there is need of them , they are in vain sought for . The two main foundations being so deceivable , it is no wonder , that all the succeeding works which we build upon them , of arguing , concluding , defining , judging , and all the other degrees of Reason , are lyable to the same imperfection , being , at best , either vain , or uncertain : So that the errors of the understanding are answerable to the two other , being defective both in the quantity and goodness of its knowledge ; for the limits , to which our thoughts are confind , are small in respect of the vast extent of Nature it self ; some parts of it are too large to be comprehended , and some too little to be perceived . And from thence it must follow , that not having a full sensation of the Object , we must be very lame and imperfect in our conceptions about it , and in all the propositions which we build upon it ; hence we often take the shadow of things for the substance , small appearances for good similitudes , similitudes for definitions ; and even many of those , which we think to be the most solid definitions , are rather expressions of our own misguided apprehensions then of the true nature of the things themselves . The effects of these imperfections are manifested in different ways , according to the temper and disposition of the several minds of men , some they incline to gross ignorance and stupidity , and others to a presumptuous imposing on other mens Opinions , and a confident dogmatizing on matters , whereof there is no assurance to be given . Thus all the uncertainty , and mistakes of humane actions , proceed either from the narrowness and wandring of our Senses , from the slipperiness or delusion of our Memory , from the confinement or rashness of our Understanding , so that 't is no wonder , that our power over natural causes and effects is so slowly improv●d , seeing we are not only to contend with the obscurity and difficulty of the things whereon we work and think , but even the forces of our own minds conspire to betray us . These being the dangers in the process of humane Reason , the remedies of them all can only proceed from the real , the mechanical , the experimental Philosophy , which has this advantage over the Philosophy of discourse and disputation , that whereas that chiefly aims at the subtilty of its Deductions and Conclusions , without much regard to the first ground-work , which ought to be well laid on the Sense and Memory ; so this intends the right ordering of them all , and the making them serviceable to each other . The first thing to be undertaken in this weighty work , is a watchfulness over the failings and an inlargement of the dominion , of the Senses . To which end it is requisite , first ; That there should be a scrupulous choice , and a strict examination , of the reality , constancy , and certainty of the Particulars that we admit ; This is the first rise whereon truth is to begin , and here the most severe , and most impartial diligence , must be imployed ; the storing up of all , without any regard to evidence or use , will only tend to darkness and confusion . We must not therefore esteem the riches of our Philosophical treasure by the number only , but chiefly by the weight ; the most vulgar Instances are not to be neglected , but above all , the most instructive are to be entertain'd ; the footsteps of Nature are to be trac'd , not only in her ordinary course , but when she seems to be put to her shifts , to make many doublings and turnings , and to use some kind of art in indeavouring to avoid our discovery . The next care to be taken , in respect of the Senses , is a supplying of their infirmities with Instruments , and , as it were , the adding of artificial Organs to the natural ; this in one of them has been of late years accomplisht with prodigious benefit to all sorts of useful knowledge , by the invention of Optical Glasses . By the means of Telescopes , there is nothing so far distant but may be represented to our view ; and by the help of Microscopes , there is nothing so small , as to escape our inquiry ; hence there is a new visible World discovered to the understanding . By this means the Heavens are open'd , and a vast number of new Stars , and new Motions , and new Productions appear in them , to which all the antient Astronomers were utterly Strangers . By this the Earth it self , which lyes so neer us , under our feet , shews quite a new thing to us , and in every little particle of its matter , we now behold almost as great a variety of Creatures , as we were able before to reckon up in the whole Universe it self . It seems not improbable , but that by these helps the subtilty of the composition of Bodies , the structure of their parts , the various texture of their matter , the instruments and manner of their inward motions , and all the other possible appearances of things , may come to be more fully discovered ; all which the antient Peripateticks were content to comprehend in two general and ( unless further explain'd ) useless words of Matter and Form. From whence there may arise many admirable advantages , towards the increase of the Operative , and the Mechanick Knowledge , to which this Age seems so much inclined , because we may perhaps be inabled to discern all the secret workings of Nature , almost in the same manner as we do those that are the productions of Art , and are manag'd by Wheels , and Engines , and Springs , that were devised by humane Wit. In this kind I here present to the World my imperfect Indeavours ; which though they shall prove no other way considerable , yet , I hope , they may be in some measure useful to the main Design of a reformation in Philosophy , if it be only by shewing , that there is not so much requir'd towards it , any strength of Imagination , or exactness of Method , or depth of Contemplation ( though the addition of these , where they can be had , must needs produce a much more perfect composure ) as a sincere Hand , and a faithful Eye , to examine , and to record , the things themselves as they appear . And I beg my Reader , to let me take the boldness to assure him , that in this present condition of knowledge , a man so qualified , as I have indeavoured to be , only with resolution , and integrity , and plain intentions of imploying his Senses aright , may venture to compare the reality and the usefulness of his services , towards the true Philosophy , with those of other men , that are of much stronger , and more acute speculations , that shall not make use of the same method by the Senses . The truth is , the Science of Nature has been already too long made only a work of the Brain and the Fancy : It is now high time that it should return to the plainness and soundness of Observations on material and obvious things . It is said of great Empires , That the best way to preserve them from decay , is to bring them back to the first Principles , and Arts , on which they did begin . The same is undoubtedly true in Philosophy , that by wandring far away into invisible Notions , has almost quite destroy'd it self , and it can never be recovered , or continued , but by returning into the same sensible paths , in which it did at first proceed . If therefore the Reader expects from me any infallible Deductions , or certainty of Axioms , I am to say for my self , that those stronger Works of Wit and Imagination are above my weak Abilities ; or if they had not been so , I would not have made use of them in this present Subject before me : Whereever he finds that I have ventur'd at any small Conjectures , at the causes of the things that I have observed , I beseech him to look upon them only as doubtful Problems , and uncertain ghesses , and not as unquestionable Conclusions , or matters of unconfutable Science ; I have produced nothing here , with intent to bind his understanding to an implicit consent ; I am so far from that , that I desire him , not absolutely to rely upon these Observations of my eyes , if he finds them contradicted by the future Ocular Experiments of sober and impartial Discoverers . As for my part , I have obtained my end , if these my small Labours shall be thought fit to take up some place in the large stock of natural Observations , which so many hands are busie in providing . If I have contributed the meanest foundations whereon others may raise nobler Superstructures , I am abundantly satisfied ; and all my ambition is , that I may serve to the great Philosophers of this Age , as the makers and the grinders of my Glasses did to me ; that I may prepare and furnish them with some Materials , which they may afterwards order and manage with better skill , and to far greater advantage . The next remedies in this universal cure of the Mind are to be applyed to the Memory , and they are to consist of such Directions as may inform us , what things are best to be stor'd up for our purpose , and which is the best way of so disposing them , that they may not only be kept in safety , but ready and convenient , to be at any time produc'd for use , as occasion shall require . But I will not here prevent my self in what I may say in another Discourse , wherein I shall make an attempt to propose some Considerations of the manner of compiling a Natural and Artificial History , and of so ranging and registring its Particulars into Philosophical Tables , as may make them most useful for the raising of Axioms and Theories . The last indeed is the most hazardous Enterprize , and yet the most necessary ; and that is , to take such care that the Judgment and the Reason of Man ( which is the third Faculty to be repair'd and improv'd ) should receive such assistance , as to avoid the dangers to which it is by nature most subject . The Imperfections , which I have already mention'd , to which it is lyable , do either belong to the extent , or the goodness of its knowledge ; and here the difficulty is the greater , least that which may be thought a remedy for the one should prove destructive to the other , least by seeking to inlarge our Knowledge , we should render it weak and uncertain ; and least by being too scrupulous and exact about every Circumstance of it , we should confine and streighten it too much . In both these the middle wayes are to be taken , nothing is to be omitted , and yet every thing to pass a mature deliberation : No Intelligence from Men of all Professions , and quarters of the World , to be slighted , and yet all to be so severely examin'd , that there remain no room for doubt or instability ; much rigour in admitting , much strictness in comparing and above all , much slowness in debating , and shyness in determining , is to be practised . The Understanding is to order all the inferiour services of the lower Faculties ; but yet it is to do this only as a lawful Master , and not as a Tyrant . It must not incroach upon their Offices , nor take upon it self the employments which belong to either of them . It must watch the irregularities of the Senses , but it must not go before them , or prevent their information . It must examine , range , and dispose of the bank which is laid up in the Memory ; but it must be sure to make distinction between the sober and well collected heap , and the extravagant Idea's , and mistaken Images , which there it may sometimes light upon . So many are the links , upon which the true Philosophy depends , of which , if anyone be loose , or weak , the whole chain is in danger of being dissolv'd ; it is to begin with the Hands and Eyes , and to proceed on through the Memory , to be continued by the Reason ; nor is it to stop there , but to come about to the Hands and Eyes again , and so , by a continual passage round from one Faculty to another , it is to be maintained in life and strength , as much as the body of man is by the circulation of the blood through the several parts of the body , the Arms , the Fat , the Lungs , the Heart , and the Head. If once this method were followed with diligence and attention , there is nothing that lyes within the power of human Wit ( or which is far more effectual ) of human Industry , which we might not compass ; we might not only hope for Inventions to equalize those of Copernicus , Galileo , Gilbert Harvy , and of others , whose Names are almost lost , that were the Inventor's of Gun-powder , the Seamans Compass , Printing , Etching , Graving , Microscopes , &c. but multitudes that may far exceed them : for even those discoveries seem to have been the products of some such method , though but imperfect ; What may not be therefore expected from it if thoroughly prosecuted ? Talking and contention of Arguments would soon be turn'd into labours ; all the fine dreams of Opinions , and universal metaphysical natures , which the luxury of subtil Brains has devis'd , would quickly vanish , and give place to solid Histories , Experiments and Works . And as at first , mankind fell by tasting of the forbidden Tree of Knowledge , so we , their Posterity , may be in part restor'd by the same way , not only by beholding and contemplating , but by tasting too those fruits of Natural knowledge , that were never yet forbidden . From hence the World may be assisted with variety of Inventions , new matter for Sciences may be collected , the old improv'd , and their rust rubb'd away ; and as it is by the benefit of Senses that we receive all our Skill in the works of Nature , so they also may be wonderfully benefited by it , and may be guided to an easier and more exact performance of their Offices ; 't is not unlikely , but that we may find out wherein our Senses are deficient , and as easily find wayes of repairing them . The Indeavours of Skilful men have been most conversant about the assistance of the Eye , and many noble Productions have followed upon it ; and from hence we may conclude , that there is a way open'd for advancing the operations , not only of all other Senses , but even of the Eye it self ; that which has been already done ought not to content us , but rather to incourage us to proceed further , and to attempt greater things in the same and different wayes . 'T is not unlikely , but that there may be yet invented several other helps for the eye , as much exceeding those already found , as those do the bare eye , such as by which we may perhaps be able to discover living Creatures in the Moon , or other Planets , the figures of the compounding Particles of matter , and the particular Schematisms and Textures of Bodies . And as Glasses have highly promoted our seeing , so 't is not improbable , but that there may be found many Mechanical Inventions to improve our other Senses , of hearing , smelling , tasting , touching . 'T is not impossible to hear a whisper a furlongs distance , it having been already done ; and perhaps the nature of the thing would not make it more impossible , though that furlong should be ten times multiply'd . And though some famous Authors have affirm'd it impossible to hear through the thinnest plate of Muscovy-glass ; yet I know a way , by which 't is easie enough to hear one speak through a wall a yard thick . It has not been yet thoroughly examin'd , how far Otocousticons may be improv'd , nor what other wayes there may be of quickning our hearing , or conveying sound through other bodies then the Air : for that that is not the only medium , I can assure the Reader , that I have , by the help of a distended wire , propagated the sound to a very considerable distance in an instant , or with as seemingly quick a motion as that of light , at least , incomparably swifter then that , which at the same time was propagated through the Air ; and this not only in a straight line , or direct , but in one bended in many angles . Nor are the other three so perfect , but that diligence , attention , and many mechanical contrivances , may also highly improve them . For since the sense of smelling seems to be made by the swift passage of the Air ( impregnated with the steams and effluvia of several odorous Bodies ) through the grisly meanders of the Nose whose surfaces are cover'd with a very sensible nerve , and moistned by a transudation from the processus mamillares of the Brain , and some adjoyning glandules , and by the moist steam of the Lungs , with a Liquor convenient for the reception of those effluvia and by the adhesion and mixing of those steams with that liquor , and thereby affecting the nerve , or perhaps by insinuating themselves into the juices of the brain , after the same manner , as I have in the following Observations intimated , the parts of Salt to pass through the skins of Effs , and Frogs . Since , I say , smelling seems to be made by some such way , 't is not improbable , but that some contrivance , for making a great quantity of Air pass quick through the Nose , might as much promote the sense of smelling , as the any wayes hindring that passage does dull and destroy it . Several tryals I have made , both of hindring and promoting this sense , and have succeeded in some according to expectation ; and indeed to me it seems capable of being improv'd , for the judging of the constitutions of many Bodies . Perhaps we may thereby also judge ( as other Creatures seem to do ) what is wholsome , what poyson ; and in a word , what are the specifick properties of Bodies . There may be also some other mechanical wayes found out , of sensibly perceiving the effluvia of Bodies ; several Instances of which , were it here proper , I could give of Mineral steams and exhalations ; and it seems not impossible , but that by some such wayes improved , may be discovered , what Minerals lye buried under the Earth , without the trouble to dig for them ; some things to confirm this Conjecture may be found in Agricola , and other Writers of Minerals , speaking of the Vegetables that are apt to thrive , or pine , in those steams . Whether also those steams , which seem to issue out of the Earth , and mix with the Air ( and so to precipitate some aqueous Exhalations , wherewith 't is impregnated ) may not be by some way detected before they produce the effect , seems hard to determine ; yet something of this kind I am able to discover , by an Instrument I contriv'd to shew all the minute variations in the pressure of the Air ; by which I constantly find , that before , and during the time of rainy weather , the pressure of the Air is less , and in dry weather , but especially when an Eastern Wind ( which having past over vast tracts of Land is heavy with Earthy Particles ) blows , it is much more , though these changes are varied according to very odd Laws . The Instrument is this . I prepare pretty capaceous Bolt-head AB , with a small stem about two foot and a half long DC ; upon the end of this DI put on a small bended Glass , or brazen Syphon DEF ( open at D , E and F , but to be closed with cement at F and E , as occasion serves ) whose stem F should be about six or eight inches long , but the bore of it not above half an inch diameter , and very even ; these I fix very strongly together by the help of very hard Cement , and then fit the whole Glass ABCDEF into a long Board , or Frame , in such manner , that almost half the head AB may lye buried in a concave Hemisphere cut into the Board RS ; then I place it so on the Board RS , as is exprest in the first Figure of the first Scheme ; and fix it very firm and steady in that posture , so as that the weight of the Mercury that is afterwards to be put into it , may not in the least shake or stir it ; then drawing a line XY on the Frame RT , so that it may divide the ball into two equal parts , or that it may pass , as 't were , through the center of the ball . I begin from that , and divide all the rest of the Board towards UT into inches , and the inches between the 25 and the end E ( which need not be above two or three and thirty inches distant from the line XY ) I subdivide into Decimals ; then stopping the end F with soft Cement , or soft Wax , I invert the Frame , placing the head downwards , and the Orifice E upwards ; and by it , with a small Funnel , I fill the whole Glass with Quicksilver ; then by stopping the small Orifice E with my finger , I oftentimes erect and invert the whole Glass and Frame , and thereby free the Quicksilver and Glass from all the bubbles or parcels of lurking Air ; then inverting it as before , I fill it top full with clear and well strain'd Quicksilver , and having made ready a small ball of pretty hard Cement , by heat made very soft , I press it into the hole E , and thereby stop it very fast ; and to secure this Cement from flying out afterward , I bind over it a piece of Leather , that is spread over in the inside with Cement , and wound about it whilst the Cement is hot : Having thus fastned it , I gently erect again the Glass after this manner : I first let the Frame down edge-wayes , till the edge RV touch the Floor , only horizontal ; and then in that edging posture raise the end RS ; this I do , that if there chance to be any Air hidden in the small Pipe E , it may ascend into the Pipe F , and not into Pipe DC : Having thus erected it , and hung it by the hole Q , or fixt it perpendicularly by any other means , I open the end F , and by a small Syphon I draw out the Mercury so long , till I find the surface of it AB in the head to touch exactly the line XY ; at which time I immediately take away the Syphon , and if by chance it be run somewhat below the line XY , by pouring in gently a little Mercury at F , I raise it again to its desired height , by this contrivance I make all the sensible rising and falling of the Mercury to be visible in the surface of the Mercury in the Pipe F , and scarce any in the head AB . But because there really is some small change of the upper surface also , I find by several Observations how much it rises in the Ball , and falls in the Pipe F , to make the distance between the two surfaces an inch greater then it was before ; and the measure that it falls in the Pipe is the length of the inch by which I am to mark the parts of the Tube F , or the Board on which it lyes , into inches and Decimals : Having thus justned and divided it , I have a large Wheel MNOP , whose outmost limb is divided into two hundred equal parts ; this by certain small Pillars is fixt on the Frame RT , in the manner exprest in the Figure . In the middle of this , on the back side , in a convenient frame , is placed a small Cylinder , whose circumference is equal to twice the length of one of those divisions , which I find answer to an inch of ascent , or descent , of Mercury : This Cylinder I , is movable on a very small Needle , on the end of which is fixt a very light Index KL , all which are so pois'd on the Axis , or Needle , that no part is heavier then another : Then about this Cylinder is wound a small Clew of Silk , with two small steel Bullets at each end of it GH ; one of these , which is somewhat the heavier , ought to be so big , as freely to move to and fro in the Pipe F ; by means of which contrivance , every the least variation of the height of the Mercury will be made exceeding visible by the motion to and fro of the small Index KL . But this is but one way of discovering the effluvia of the Earth mixt with the Air ; there may be perhaps many others , witness the Hygroscope , an Instrument whereby the watery steams volatile in the Air are discerned , which the Nose it self is not able to find . This I have describ'd in the following Tract in the Description of the Beard of a wild Oat . Others there are , may be discovered both by the Nose , and by other wayes also . Thus the smoak of burning Wood is smelt , seen , and sufficiently felt by the eyes : The fumes of burning Brimstone are smelt and discovered also by the destroying the Colours of Bodies , as by the whitening of a red Rose : And who knows , but that the Industry of man , following this method , may find out wayes of improving this sense to as great a degree of perfection as it is in any Animal , and perhaps yet higher . 'T is not improbable also , but that our taste may be very much improv'd , either by preparing our tast for the Body , as , after eating bitter things , Wine , or other Vinous liquors , are more sensibly tasted ; or else by preparing Bodies for our tast ; as the dissolving of Metals with acid Liquors , make them tastable , which were before altogether insipid ; thus Lead becomes sweeter then Sugar , and Silver more bitter then Gall , Copper and Iron of most loathsome tasts . And indeed the business of this sense being to discover the presence of dissolved Bodies in Liquors put on the Tongue , or in general to discover that a fluid body has some solid body dissolv'd in it , and what they are ; whatever contrivance makes this discovery improves this sense . In this kind the mixtures of Chymical Liquors afford many Instances ; as the sweet Vinegar that is impregnated with Lead may be discovered to be so by the affusion of a little of an Alcalizate solution : The bitter liquor of Aqua fortis and Silver may be discover'd to be charg'd with that Metal , by laying in it some plates of Copper : 'T is not improbable also , but there may be multitudes of other wayes of discovering the parts dissolv'd , or dissoluble in liquors ; and what is this discovery but a kind of secundary tasting . 'T is not improbable also , but that the sense of feeling may be highly improv'd , for that being a sense that judges of the more gross and robust motions of the Particles of Bodies , seems capable of being improv'd and assisted very many wayes . Thus for the distinguishing of Heat and Cold , the Weather-glass and Thermometer , which I have describ'd in this following Treatise , do exceedingly perfect it ; by each of which the least variations of heat or cold , which the most Acute sense is not able to distinguish , are manifested . This is oftentimes further promoted also by the help of Burning-glasses , and the like , which collect and unite the radiating heat . Thus the roughness and smoothness of a Body is made much more sensible by the help of a Microscope , then by the most tender and delicate Hand . Perhaps , a Physitian might , by several other tangible proprieties , discover the constitution of a Body as well as by the Pulse . I do but instance in these , to shew what possibility there may be of many others , and what probability and hopes there were of finding them , if this method were followed ; for the Offices of the five Senses being to detect either the subtil and curious Motions propagated through all pellucid or perfectly homogeneous Bodies ; Or the more gross and vibrative Pulse communicated through the Air and all other convenient mediums , whether fluid or solid : Or the effluvia of Bodies dissolv'd in the Air ; Or the particles of bodies dissolv'd or dissoluble in Liquors , or the more quick and violent shaking motion of heat in all or any of these : whatsoever does any wayes promote any of these kinds of criteria , does afford a way of improving some one sense . And what a multitude of these would a diligent Man meet with in his inquiries ? And this for the helping and promoting the sensitive faculty only . Next , as for the Memory , or retentive faculty , we may be sufficiently instructed from the written Histories of civil actions , what great assistance may be afforded the Memory , in the committing to writing things observable in natural operations . If a Physitian be therefore accounted the more able in his Faculty , because he has had long experience and practice , the remembrance of which , though perhaps very imperfect , does regulate all his after actions : What ought to be thought of that man , that has not only a perfect register of his own experience , but is grown old with the experience of many hundreds of years , and many thousands of men . And though of late , men , beginning to be sensible of this convenience , have here and there registred and printed some few Centuries , yet for the most part they are set down very lamely and imperfectly , and , I fear , many times not so truly , they seeming , sever●l of them , to be design'd more for Ostentation then publique use : For , not to instance , that they do , for the most part , omit those Experiences they have made , wherein their Patients have miscarried , it is very easie to be perceiv'd , that they do all along hyperbolically extol their own Prescriptions , and vilifie those of others . Notwithstanding all which , these kinds of Histories are generally esteem'd useful , even to the ablest Physitian . What may not be expected from the rational or deductive Faculty that is furnisht with such Materials , and those so readily adapted , and rang'd for use , tha● in a moment , as 't were , thousands of Instances , serving for the illustration , determination , or invention , of almost any inquiry , may be represented even to the sight ? How neer the nature of Axioms must all those Propositions be which are examin'd before so many Witnesses ? And how difficult will it be for any , though never so subtil an error in Philosophy , to scape from being discover'd , after it has indur'd the touch , and so many other tryals ? What kind of mechanical way , and physical invention also is there requir'd , that might not this way be found out ? The Invention of a way to find the Longitude of places is easily perform'd , and that to as great perfection as is desir'd , or to as great an accurateness as the Latitude of places can be found at Sea ; and perhaps yet also to a greater certainty then that has been hitherto found , as I shall very speedily freely manifest to the world . The way of flying in the Air seems principally unpracticable , by reason of the want of strength in humane muscles ; if therefore that could be suppli●d , it were , I think , easie to make twenty contrivances to perform the office of Wings : What attempts also I have made for the supplying that Defect , and my successes therein , which , I think , are wholly new , and not inconsiderable , I shall in another place relate . 'T is not unlikely also , but that Chymists , if they followed this method , might find out their so much sought for Alkahest . What an universal Menstruum , which dissolves all sorts of Sulphureous Bodies , I have discover'd ( which has not been before taken notice of as such ) I have shewn in the sixteenth Observation . What a prodigious variety of Inventions in Anatomy has this latter Age afforded , even in our own Bodies , in the very Heart , by which we live , and the Brain , which is the seat of our knowledge of other things ? witness all the excellent Works of Pecquet , Bartholinus , Billius , and many others ; and at home , of Doctor Harvy , Doctor Ent , Doctor Willis , Doctor Glisson . In Celestial Observations we have far exceeded all the Antients , even the Chaldeans and Egyptians themselves , whose vast Plains , high Towers , and clear Air , did not give them so great advantages over us , as we have over them by our Glasses . By the help of which , they have been very much outdone by the famous Galileo , Hevelius , Zulichem ; and our own Countrymen , Mr. Rook , Doctor Wren , and the great Ornament of our Church and Nation , the Lord Bishop of Exeter . And to say no more in Aerial Discoveries , there has been a wonderful progress made by the Noble Engine of the most Illustrious Mr. Boyle , whom it becomes me to mention with all honour , not only as my particular Patron , but as the Patron of Philosophy it self ; which he every day increases by his Labours , and adorns by his Example . The good success of all these great Men , and many others , and the now seemingly great obviousness of most of their and divers other Inventions , which from the beginning of the world have been , as 't were , trod on , and yet not minded till these last inquisitive Ages ( an Argument that there may be yet behind multitudes of the like ) puts me in mind to recommend such Studies , and the prosecution of them by such methods , to the Gentlemen of our Nation , whose leisure makes them fit to undertake , and the plenty of their fortunes to accomplish , extraordinary things in this way . And I do not only propose this kind of Experimental Philosophy as a matter of high rapture and delight of the mind , but even as a material and sensible Pleasure . So vast is the variety of Objects which will come under their Inspections , so many different wayes there are of handling them , so great is the satisfaction of finding out new things , that I dare compare the contentment which they will injoy , not only to that of contemplation , but even to that which most men prefer of the very Senses themselves . And if they will please to take any incouragement from so mean and so imperfect endeavours as mine , upon my own experience , I can assure them , without arrogance , That there has not been any inquiry or Problem in Mechanicks , that I have hitherto propounded to my self , but by a certain method ( which I may on some other opportunity explain ) I have been able presently to examine the possibility of it ; and if so , as easily to excogitate divers wayes of performing it : And indeed it is possible to do as much by this method in Mechanicks , as by Algebra can be perform'd in Geometry . Nor can I at all doubt , but that the same method is as applicable to Physical Enquiries , and as likely to find and reap thence as plentiful a crop of Inventions ; and indeed there seems to be no subject so barren , but may with this good husbandry be highly improv'd . Toward the prosecution of this method in Physical Inquiries , I have here and there gleaned up an handful of Observations , in the collection of most of which I made use of Microscopes , and some other Glasses and Instruments that improve the sense ; which way I have herein taken , not that there are not multitudes of useful and pleasant Observables , yet uncollected , obvious enough without the helps of Art , but only to promote the use of Mechanical helps for the Senses , both in the surveying the already visible World , and for the discovery of many others hitherto unknown , and to make us , with the great Conqueror , to be affected that we have not yet overcome one World when there are so many others to be discovered , every considerable improvement of Telescopes or Microscopes producing new Worlds and Terra-Incognita's to our view . The Glasses I used were of our English make , but though very good of the kind , yet far short of what might be expected , could we once find a way of making Glasses Elliptical , or of some more true shape ; for though both Microscopes , and Telescopes , as they now are , will magnifie an Object about a thousand thousand times bigger then it appears to the naked eye ; yet the Apertures of the Object-glasses are so very small , that very few Rays are admitted , and even of those few there are so many false , that the Object appears dark and indistinct : And indeed these inconveniences are such , as seem inseparable from Spherical Glasses , even when most exactly made ; but the way we have hitherto made use of for that purpose is so imperfect , that there may be perhaps ten wrought before one be made tolerably good , and most of those ten perhaps every one differing in goodness one from another , which is an Argument , that the way hitherto used is , at least , very uncertain . So that these Glasses have a double defect ; the one , that very few of them are exactly true wrought ; the other , that even of those that are best among them , none will admit a sufficient number of Rayes to magnifie the Object beyond a determinate bigness . Against which Inconveniences the only Remedies I have hitherto met with are these . First , for Microscopes ( where the Object we view is near and within our power ) the best way of making it appear bright in the Glass , is to cast a great quantity of light on it by means of convex glasses , for thereby , though the aperture be very small , yet there will throng in through it such multitudes , that an Object will by this means indure to be magnifi'd as much again as it would be without it . The way for doing which is this . I make choice of some Room that has only one window open to the South , and at about three or four foot distance from this Window , on a Table , I place my Microscope , and then so place either a round Globe of Water , or a very deep clear plano convex Glass ( whose convex side is turn'd towards the Window ) that there is a great quantity of Rayes collected and thrown upon the Object : Or if the Sun shine , I place a small piece of oyly Paper very near the Object , between that and the light ; then with a good large Burning-Glass I so collect and throw the Rayes on the Paper , that there may be a very great quantity of light pass through it to the Object ; yet I so proportion that light , that it may not singe or burn the Paper . Instead of which Paper there may be made use of a small piece of Looking-glass plate , one of whose sides is made rough by being rubb'd on a flat Tool with very fine sand , this will , if the heat be leisurely cast on it , indure a much greater degree of heat , and consequently very much augment a convenient light . By all which means the light of the Sun , or of a Window , may be so cast on an Object , as to make it twice as light as it would otherwise be without it , and that without any inconvenience of glaring , which the immediate light of the Sun is very apt to create in most Objects ; for by this means the light is so equally diffused , that all parts are alike inlightned ; but when the immediate light of the Sun falls on it , the reflexions from some few parts are so vivid , that they drown the appearance of all the other , and are themselves also , by reason of the inequality of light , indistinct , and appear only radiant spots . But because the light of the Sun , and also that of a Window , is in a continual variation , and so many Objects cannot be view'd long enough by them to be throughly examin'd ; besides that , oftentimes the Weather is so dark and cloudy , that for many dayes together nothing can be view'd : And because also there are many Objects to be met with in the night , which cannot so conveniently be kept perhaps till the day , therefore to procure and cast a sufficient quantity of light on an Object in the night , I thought of , and often used this , Expedient . I procur'd me a small Pedestal , such as is describ'd in the fifth Figure of the first Scheme on the small Pillar AB , of which were two movable Armes CD , which by means of the Screws EF , I could fix in any part of the Pillar ; on the undermost of these I plac'd a pretty large Globe of Glass G , fill'd with exceeding clear Brine , stopt , inverted , and fixt in the manner visible in the Figure ; out of the side of which Arm proceeded another Arm H , with many joynts ; to the end of which was fastned a deep plain Convex glass I , which by means of this Arm could be moved to and fro , and fixt in any posture . On the upper Arm was placed a small Lamp K , which could be so mov'd upon end of the Arm , as to be set in a fit posture to give light through the Ball : By means of this Instrument duly plac'd , as is exprest in the Figure , with the small flame of a Lamp may be cast as great and convenient a light on the Object as it will well indure ; and being always constant , and to be had at any time . I found most proper for drawing the representations of those small Objects I had occasion to observe . None of all which ways ( though much beyond any other hitherto made use of by any I know ) do afford a sufficient help , but after a certain degree of magnifying , they leave us again in the lurch . Hence it were very desirable , that some way were thought of for making the Object-glass of such a Figure as would conveniently bear a large Aperture . As for Telescopes , the only improvement they seen capable of , is the increasing of their length ; for the Object being remote , there is no thought of giving it a greater light then it has ; and therfore to augment the Aperture , the Glass must be ground of a very large sphere ; for , by that means , the longer the Glass be , the bigger aperture will it bear , if the Glasses be of an equal goodness in their kind . Therefore a six will indure a much larger Aperture then a three foot Glass ; and a sixty foot Glass will proportionably bear a greater Aperture then a thirty , and will as mush excel it also as a six foot does a three foot , as I have experimentally observ'd in one of that length made by Mr. Richard Reives here at London , which will bear an Aperture above three inches over , and yet make the Object proportionably big and distinct ; whereas there are very few thirty foot Glasses that will indure an Aperture of more then two inches over . So that for Telescopes , supposing we had a very ready way of making their Object Glasses of exactly spherical Surfaces , we might , by increasing the length of the Glass , magnifie the Object to any assignable bigness . And for performing both these , I cannot imagine any way more easie , and more exact , then by this following Engine , by means of which , any Glasses , of what lenght soever , may be speedily made . It seems the most easie , because with one and the same Tool may be with care ground an Object Glass , of any length or breadth requisite , and that with very little or no trouble in fitting the Engine , and without much skill in the Grinder . It seems to be the most exact , for to the very last stroke the Glass does regulate and rectifie the Tool to its exact Figure ; and the longer or more the Tool and Glass are wrought together , the more exact will both of them be of the desir'd Figure . Further , the motions of the Glass and Tool do so cross each other , that there is not one point of eithers Surface , but has thousands of cross motions thwarting it , so that there can be no kind of Rings or Gutters made either in the Tool or Glass . The contrivance of the Engine is , only to make the ends of two large Mandrils so to move , that the Centers of them may be at any convenient distance asunder , and that the Axis of the Mandrils lying both in the same plain produc'd , may meet each other in any assignable Angle ; both which requisites may be very well perform'd by the Engine describ'd in the third Figure of the first Scheme : where AB signifies the Beam of a Lath fixt perpendicularly or Horizontally , CD the two Poppet heads , fixt at about two foot distance , EF an Iron Mandril , whose tapering neck F runs in an adapted tapering brass Collar ; the other end E runs on the point of a Screw G ; in a convenient place of this is fastned H a pully Wheel , and into the end of it , that comes through the Poppet head C , is screwed a Ring of a hollow Cylinder K , or some other conveniently shap'd Tool , of what wideness shall be thought most proper for the cize of Glasses , about which it is to be imploy'd : As , for Object glasses , between twelve foot and an hundred foot long , the Ring may be about six inches over , or indeed somewhat more for those longer Glasses . It would be convenient also , and not very chargeable , to have four or five several Tools ; as one for all Glasses between an inch and a foot , one for all Glasses between a foot and ten foot long , another for all between ten and an hundred , a fourth for all between a hundred and a thousand foot long ; and if Curiosity shall ever proceed so far , one for all lengths between a thousand and ten thousand foot long ; for indeed the principle is such , that supposing the Mandrils well made , and of a good length , and supposing great care be used in working and polishing them , I see no reason , but that a Glass of a thousand , nay of ten thousand foot long , may be as well made as one of ten ; for the reason is the same , supposing the Mandrils and Tools be made sufficiently strong , so that they cannot bend ; and supposing the Glass , out of which they are wrought , be capable of so great a regularity in its parts as to refraction : this hollow Cylinder K is to contain the Sand , and by being drove round very quick to and fro by means of a small Wheel , which may be mov'd with ones foot , serves to grind the Glass : The other Mandril is shap'd like this , but it has an even neck instead of a taper one , and runs in a Collar , that by the help of a Screw , and a joynt made like M in the Figure , it can be still adjustned to the wearing or wasting neck : into the end of this Mandril is screwed a Chock N , on which with Cement or Glew is fastned the piece of Glass Q that is to be form'd ; the middle of which Glass is to be plac'd just on the edge of the Ring , and the Lath OP is to be set and fixt ( by means of certain pieces and screws , the manner whereof will be sufficiently evidenc'd by the Figure ) in such an Angle as is requisite to the forming of such a Sphere as the Glass is design'd to be of ; the geometrical ground of which being sufficiently plain , though not heeded before , I shall , for brevities sake , pass over . This last Mandril is to be made ( by means of the former , or some other Wheel ) to run round very swift also , by which two cross motions the Glass cannot chuse ( if care be us'd ) but be wrought into a most exactly spherical Surface . But because we are certain , from the Laws of refraction ( which II have experimentally found to be so , by an Instrument I shall presently describe ) that the lines of the angles of Incidence are proportionate to the lines of the angles of Refraction , therefore if Glasses could be made of those kind of Figures , or some other , such as the most incomparable Des Cartes has invented , and demonstrated in his Philosophical and Mathematical Works , we might hope for a much greater perfection of Opticks then can be rationally expected from spherical ones ; for though , caeteris paribus , we find , that the larger the Telescope Object Glasses are , and the shorter those of the Microscope , the better they magnifie , yet both of them , beside such determinate dimensions , are by certain inconveniences rendred unuseful ; for it will be exceeding difficult to make and manage a Tube above an hundred foot long , and it will be as difficult to inlighten an Object less then an hundred part of an inch distant from the Object Glass . I have not as yet made any attempts of that kind , though I know two or three wayes , which , as far as I have yet considered , seem very probable , and may invite me to make a tryal as soon as I have an opportunity , of which I may hereafter perhaps acquaint the world . In the Interim , I shall describe the Instrument I even now mention'd , by which the refraction of all kinds of Liquors may be most exactly measur'd , thereby to give the curious an opportunity of making what further tryals of that kind they shall think requisite to any of their intended tryals ; and to let them see that the laws of Refraction are not only notional . The Instrument consisted of five Rulers , or long pieces placed together , after the manner exprest in the second Figure of the first Scheme , where AB denotes a straight piece of wood about six foot and two inches long , about three inches over , and an inch and half thick , on the back side of which was hung a small plummet by a line stretcht from top to bottom , by which this piece was set exactly upright , and so very firmly fixt ; in the middle of this was made a hole or center , into which one end of a hollow cylindrical brass Box CC , fashion'd as I shall by and by describe , was plac'd , and could very easily and truly be mov'd to and fro ; the other end of this Box being put into , and moving in , a hole made in a small arm DD ; into this box was fastned the long Ruler EF , about three foot and three or four inches long , and at three foot from the above mention'd Centers PP was a hole E , cut through , and cross'd with two small threads , and at the end of it was fixt a small fight G , and on the back side of it was fixt a small Arm H , with a Screw to fix it in any place on the Ruler LM ; this Ruler LM was mov'd on the Center B ( which was exactly three foot distance from the middle Center P ) and a line drawn through the middle of it LM , was divided by a Line of cords into some sixty degrees , and each degree was sub-divided into minutes , so that putting the cross of the threads in E upon any part of this divided line , I presently knew what Angle the two Rules AB and EF made with each other , and by turning the Screw in H , I could fix them in any position . The other Ruler also RS was made much after the same manner , only it was not fixt to the hollow cylindrical Box , but , by means of two small brass Armes or Ears , it mov'd on the Centers of it ; this also , by means of the cross threads in the hole S , and by a Screw in K , could be fastned on any division of another line of cords of the same radius drawn on NO . And so by that means , the Angle made by the two Rulers , AB and RS , was also known . The Brass box CC in the middle was shap'd very much like the Figure X , that is , it was a cylindrical Box stopp'd close at either end , off of which a part both of the sides and bottomes was cut out , so that the Box , when the Pipe and that was joyned to it , would contain the Water when fill'd half full , and would likewise , without running over , indure to be inclin'd to an Angle , equal to that of the greatest refraction of Water , and no more , without running over . The Ruler EF was fixt very fast to the Pipe V , so that the Pipe V directed the length of the Ruler EF and the Box and Ruler were mov'd on the Pin TT , so as to make any desirable Angle with the Ruler AB . The bottom of this Pipe V was stop'd with a small piece of exactly plain Glass , which was plac'd exactly perpendicular to the Line of direction , or Axis of the Ruler EF. The Pins also TT were drill'd with small holes through the Axis , and through those holes was stretcht and fastned a small Wire . There was likewise a small Pipe of Tin loosly put on upon the end of V , and reaching down to the sight G ; the use of which was only to keep any false Rayes of light from passing through the bottom of V , and only admitting such to pass as pierced through the sight G : All things being placed together in the manner describ'd in the Figure ; that is , the Ruler AB being fixt perpendicular , I fill'd the Box CC with Water , or any other Liquor , whose refraction I intended to try , till the Wire passing through the middle of it were just covered : then I moved and fixt the Ruler FE at any assignable Angle , and placed the flame of a Candle just against the sight G ; and looking through the sight I , I moved the Ruler RS to and fro , till I perceived the light passing through G to be covered , as 't were , or divided by the dark Wire passing through PP : then turning the Screw in K ; I fixt it in that posture : And through the hole S , I observed what degree and part of it was cut by the cross threads in S. And this gave me the Angle of Inclination , APS answering to the Angle of Refraction BPE : for the surface of the Liquor in the Box will be alwayes horizontal , and consequently AB will be a perpendicular to it ; the Angle therefore APS will measure , or be the Angle of Inclination in the Liquor ; next EPB must be the Angle of Refraction , for the Ray that passes through the sight G , passes also perpendicularly through the Glass Diaphragme at F , and consequently also perpendicularly through the lower surface of the Liquor contiguous to the Glass , and therefore suffers no refraction till it meet with the horizontal surface of the Liquor in CC , which is determined by the two Angles . By means of this Instrument I can with little trouble , and a very small quantity of any Liquor , examine , most accurately , the refraction of it , not only for one inclination , but for all ; and thereby am inabled to make very accurate Tables ; several of which I have also experimentally made , and find , that Oyl of Turpentine has a much greater Refraction then Spirit of Wine , though it be lighter ; and that Spirit of Wine has a greater Refraction then Water , though it be lighter also ; but that salt Water also has a greater Refraction then fresh , though it be heavier : but Allum water has a less refraction then common Water , though heavier also . So that it seems , as to the refraction made in a Liquor , the specifick gravity is of no efficacy . By this I have also found , that look what proportion the Sine of the Angle of one Inclination has to the Sine of the Angle of Refraction , correspondent to it , the same proportion have all the Sines of other Inclinations to the Sines of their appropriate Refractions . My way for measuring how much a Glass magnifies an Object , plac'd at a convenient distance from my eye , is this . Having rectifi'd the Microscope , to see the desir'd Object through it very distinctly , at the same time that I look upon the Object through the Glass with one eye , I look upon other Objects at the same distance with my other bare eye ; by which means I am able , by the help of a Ruler divided into inches and small parts , and laid on the Pedestal of the Microscope , to cast , as it were , the magnifi'd appearance of the Object upon the Ruler , and thereby exactly to measure the Diameter it appears of through the Glass , which being compar'd with the Diameter it appears of to the naked eye , will easily afford the quantity of its magnifying . The Microscope , which for the most part I made use of , was shap'd much like that in the sixth Figure of the first Scheme , the Tube being for the most part not above six or seven inches long , though , by reason it had four Drawers , it could very much be lengthened , as occasion required ; this was contriv'd with three Glasses ; a small Object Glass at A , a thinner Eye Glass about B , and a very deep one about C : this I made use of only when I had occasion to see much of an Object at once ; the middle Glass conveying a very great company of radiating Pencils , which would go another way , and throwing them upon the deep Eye Glass . But when ever I had occasion to examine the small parts of a Body more accurately , I took out the middle Glass , and only made use of one Eye Glass with the Object Glass , for always the fewer the Refractions are , the more bright and clear the Object appears . And therefore 't is not to be doubted , but could we make a Microscope to have one only refraction , it would , ceteris paribus , far excel any other that had a greater number . And hence it is , that if you take a very clear piece of a broken Venice Glass , and in a Lamp draw it out into very small hairs or threads , then holding the ends of these threads in the flame , till they melt and run into a small round Global , or drop , which will hang at the end of the thread ; and if further you stick several of these upon the end of a stick with a little sealing Wax , so , as that the threads stand upwards , and then on a Whetstone first grind off a good part of them , and afterward on a smooth Metal plate , with a little Tripoly , rub them till they come to be very smooth ; if one of these be fixt with a little soft Wax against a small needle hole , prick'd through a thin Plate of Brass , Lead , Pewter , or any other Metal and an Object , plac'd very near , be look'd at through it , it will both magnifie and make some Objects more distinct then any of the great Microscopes . But because these , though exceeding easily made , are yet very troublesome to be us'd , because of their smalness , and the nearness of the Object ; therefore to prevent both these , and yet have only two Refractions , I provided me a Tube of Brass , shap'd much like that in the fourth Figure of the first Scheme ; into the smaller end of this I fixt with Wax a good plano convex Object Glass , with the convex side towards the Object , and into the bigger end I fixt also with wax a pretty large plano Convex Glass , with the convex side towards my eye , then by means of the small hole by the side , I fill'd the intermediate space between those two Glasses with very clear Water , and with a Screw stopp'd it in ; then putting on a Cell for the Eye , I could perceive an Object more bright then I could when the intermediate space was only fill'd with Air , but this , for other inconveniences , I made but little use of . My way for fixing both the Glass and Object to the Pedestal most conveniently was thus : Upon one side of a round Pedestal AB , in the sixth Figure of the first Scheme , was fixt a small Pillar CC , on this was fitted a small Iron Arm D , which could be mov'd up and down , and fixt in any part of the Pillar , by means of a small Screw E ; on the end of this Arm was a small Ball fitted into a kind of socket F , made in the side of the Brass Ring G , through which the small end of the Tube was screw'd ; by means of which contrivance I could place and fix the Tube in what posture I desir'd ( which for many Observations was exceeding necessary ) and adjusten it most exactly to any Object . For placing the Object , I made this contrivance ; upon the end of a small brass Link or Staple HH , I so fastned a round Plate II , that it might be turn'd round upon its Center K , and going pretty stiff , would stand fixt in any posture it was set ; on the side of this was fixt a small Pillar P , about three quarters of an inch high , and through the top of this was thrust a small Iron pin M , whose top just stood over the Center of the Plate ; on this top I fixt a small Object , and by means of these contrivances I was able to turn it into all kind of positions , both to my Eye and the Light ; for by moving round the small Plate on its center , I could move it one way , and by turning the Pin M , I could move it another way , and this without stirring the Glass at all , or at least but very little : the Plate likewise I could move to and fro to any part of the Pedestal ( which in many cases was very convenient ) and fix it also in any Position , by means of a Nut N , which was screw'd on upon the lower part of the Pillar CC. All the other Contrivances are obvious enough from the draught , and will need no description Now though this were the Instrument I made most use of , yet I have made several other Tryals with other kinds of Microscopes , which both for matter and form were very different from common spherical Glasses . I have made a Microscope with one piece of Glass , both whose surfaces were plains . I have made another only with a plano concave , without any kind of reflection , divers also by means of reflection . I have made others of Waters , Gums , Resins , Salts , Arsenick , Oyls , and with divers other mixtures of watery and oyly Liquors . And indeed the subject is capable of a great variety ; but I find generally none more useful then that which is made with two Glasses , such as I have already describ'd . What the things are I observ'd , the following descriptions will manifest ; in brief , they were either exceeding small Bodies , or exceeding small Pores , or exceeding small Motions , some of each of which the Reader will find in the following Notes , and such , as I presume , ( many of them at least ) will be new , and perhaps not less strange : Some specimen of each of which Heads the Reader will find in the subsequent delineations , and indeed of some more then I was willing there should be ; which was occasioned by my first Intentions to print a much greater number then I have since found time to compleat . Of such therefore as I had , I selected only some few of every Head , which for some particulars seem'd most observable , rejecting the rest as superfluous to the present Design . What each of the delineated Subjects are , the following descriptions annext to each will inform , of which I shall here , only once for all , add , That in divers of them the Gravers have pretty well follow'd my directions and draughts ; and that in making of them , I indeavoured ( as far as I was able ) first to discover the true appearance , and next to make a plain representation of it . This I mention the rather , because of these kind of Objects there is much more difficulty to discover the true shape , then of those visible to the naked eye , the same Object seeming quite differing , in one position to the Light , from what it really is , and may be discover'd in another . And therefore I never began to make any draught before by many examinations in several lights , and in several positions to those lights , I had discover'd the true form . For it is exceeding difficult in some Objects , to distinguish between a prominency and a depression , between a shadow and a black stain , or a reflection and a whiteness in the colour . Besides , the transparency of most Objects renders them yet much more difficult then if they were opacous . The Eyes of a Fly in one kind of light appear almost like a Lattice , drill'd through with abundance of small holes ; which probably may be the Reason , why the Ingenious Dr. Power seems to suppose them such . In the Sunshine they look like a Surface cover'd with golden Nails ; in another posture , like a Surface cover'd with Pyramids ; in another with Cones ; and in other postures of quite other shapes ; but that which exhibits the best , is the Light collected on the Object , by those means I have already describ'd . And this was undertaken in prosecution of the Design which the ROYAL SOCIETY has propos'd to it self . For the Members of the Assembly having before their eys so many fatal Instances of the errors and falshoods , in which the greatest part of mankind has so long wandred , because they rely'd upon the strength of humane Reason alone , have begun anew to correct all Hypotheses by sense , as Seamen do their dead Reckonings by Coelestial Observations ; and to this purpose it has been their principal indeavour to enlarge & strengthen the Senses by Medicine , and by such outward Instruments as are proper for their particular works . By this means they find some reason to suspect , that those effects of Bodies , which have been commonly attributed to Qualities , and those confess'd to be occult , are perform'd by the small Machines of Nature , which are not to be discern'd without these helps , seeming the meer products of Motion , Figure , and Magnitude ; and that the Natural Textures , which some call the Plastick faculty , may be made in Looms , which a greater perfection of Opticks may make discernable by these Glasses ; so as now they are no more puzzled about them , then the vulgar are to conceive , how Tapestry or f●owred Stuffs are woven . And the ends of all these Inquiries they intend to be the Pleasure of Contemplative minds , but above all , the ease and dispatch of the labours of mens hands . They do indeed neglect no opportunity to bring all the rare things of Remote Countries within the compass of their knowledge and practice . But they still acknowledg their most useful Informations to arise from common things , and from diversifying their most ordinary operations upon them . They do not wholly reject Experiments of meer light and theory ; but they principally aim at such , whose Applications will improve and facilitate the present way of Manual Arts. And though some men , who are perhaps taken up about less honourable Employments , are pleas'd to censure their proceedings , yet they can shew more fruits of their first three years , wherein they have assembled , then any other Society in Europe can for a much larger space of time . 'T is true , such undertakings as theirs do commonly meet with small incouragement , because men are generally rather taken with the plausible and discursive , then the real and the solid part of Philosophy ; yet by the good fortune of their institution , in an Age of all others the most inquisitive , they have been assisted by the contribution and presence of very many of the chief Nobility and Gentry , and others , who are some of the most considerable in their several Professions . But that that yet farther convinces me of the Real esteem that the more serious part of men have of this Society , is , that several Merchants , men who act in earnest ( whose Object is meum & tuum , that great Rudder of humane affairs ) have adventur'd considerable sums of Money , to put in practice what some of our Members have contrived , and have continued stedfast in their good opinions of such Indeavours , when not one of a hundred of the vulgar have believed their undertakings feasable . And it is also fit to be added , that they have one advantage peculiar to themselves , that very many of their number are men of Converse and Traffick ; which is a good Omen , that their attempts will bring Philosophy from words to action , seeing the men of Business have had so great a share in their first foundation . And of this kind I ought not to conceal one particular Generosity , which more nearly concerns my self . It is the munificence of Sir John Cutler , in endowing a Lecture for the promotion of Mechanick Arts , to be governed and directed by This Society . This Bounty I mention for the Honourableness of the thing it self , and for the expectation which I have of the efficacy of the Example ; for it cannot now be objected to them , that their Designs will be esteemed frivolous and vain , when they have such a real Testimony of the Approbation of a Man that is such an eminent Ornament of this renowned City , and one , who , by the Variety , and the happy Success , of his negotiations , has given evident proofs , that he is not easie to be deceiv'd . This Gentleman has well observ'd , that the Arts of life have been too long imprison'd in the dark shops of Mechanicks themselves , & there hindred from growth , either by ignorance , or self-interest : and he has bravely freed them from these inconveniences : He hath not only obliged Tradesmen , but Trade it self : He has done a work that is worthy of London , and has taught the chief City of Commerce in the world the right way how Commerce is to be improv'd . We have already seen many other great signs of Liberality and a large mind , from the same hand : For by his diligence about the Corporation for the Poor ; by his honorable Subscriptions for the rebuilding of St. Paul's ▪ by his chearful Disbursment for the replanting of Ireland , and by many other such publick works , he has shewn by what means he indeavours to establish his Memory ; and now by this last gift he has done that , which became one of the wisest Citizens of our Nation to accomplish , seeing one of the wisest of our Statesmen , the Lord Verulam , first propounded it . But to return to my Subject , from a digression , which , I hope , my Reader will pardon me , seeing the Example is so rare that I can make no more such digressions . If these my first Labours shall be any wayes useful to inquiring men , I must attribute the incouragement and promotion of them to a very Reverend and Learned Person , of whom this ought in justice to be said , That there is scarce any one Invention , which this Nation has produc'd in our Age , but it has some way or other been set forward by his assistance . My Reader , I believe , will quickly ghess , that it is Dr. Wilkins that I mean. He is indeed a man born for the good of mankind , and for the honour of his Country . In the sweetness of whose behaviour , in the calmness of his mind , in the unbounded goodness of his heart , we have an evident Instance , what the true and the primitive unpassionate Religion was , before it was sowred by particular Factions . In a word , his Zeal has been so constant and effectual in advancing all good and profitable Arts , that as one of the Antient Romans said of Scipio , That he thanked God that he was a Roman ; because whereever Scipio had been born , there had been the seat of the Empire of the world : So may I thank God , that Dr. Wilkins was an Englishman , for whereever he had lived , there had been the chief Seat of generous Knowledge and true Philosophy . To the truth of this , there are so many worthy men living that will subscribe , that I am confident , what I have here said , will not be look'd upon , by any ingenious Reader , as a Panegyrick , but only as a real testimony . By the Advice of this Excellent man I first set upon this Enterprise , yet still came to it with much Reluctancy , because I was to follow the footsteps of so eminent a Person as Dr. Wren , who was the first that attempted any thing of this nature ; whose original draughts do now make one of the Ornaments of that great Collection of Rarities in the Kings Closet . This Honor , which his first beginnings of this kind have receiv'd , to be admitted into the most famous place of the world , did not so much incourage , as the hazard of coming after Dr. Wren did affright me ; for of him I must affirm , that , since the time of Archimedes , these scarce ever met in one man , in so great a perfection , such a Mechanical Hand , and so Philosophical a Mind . But at last , being assured both by Dr. Wilkins , and Dr. Wren himself , that he had given over his intentions of prosecuting it , and not finding that there was any else design'd the pursuing of it , I set upon this undertaking , and was not a little incourag'd to proceed in it , by the Honour the Royal Society was pleas'd to favour me with , in approving of those draughts ( which from time to time as I had an opportunity of describing ) I presented to them . And particularly by the Incitements of divers of those Noble and excellent Persons of it , which were my more especial Friends , who were not less urgent with me for the publishing , then for the prosecution of them . After I had almost compleated these Pictures and Observations ( having had divers of them ingraven , and was ready to send them to the Press ) I was inform'd , that the Ingenious Physitian Dr. Henry Power had made several Microscopical Observations , which had I not afterwards , upon our interchangably viewing each others Papers , found that they were for the most part differing from mine , either in the Subject it self , or in the particulars taken notice of ; and that his design was only to print Observations without Pictures , I had even then suppressed what I had so far proceeded in . But being further excited by several of my Friends , in complyance with their opinions , that it would not be unacceptable to several inquisitive Men , and hoping also , that I should thereby discover something New to the World , I have at length cast in my Mite , into the vast Treasury of A Philosophical History . And it is my hope , as well as belief , that these my Labours will be no more comparable to the Productions of many other Natural Philosophers , who are now every where busie about greater things ; then my little Objects are to be compar'd to the greater and more beautiful Works of Nature , A Flea , a Mite , a Gnat , to an Horse , an Elephant , or a Lyon. Schem : I. MICROGRAPHIA , OR SOME Physiological Descriptions OF MINUTE BODIES , MADE BY MAGNIFYING GLASSES ; WITH OBSERVATIONS and INQUIRIES thereupon . Observ. I. Of the Point of a sharp small Needle . AS in Geometry , the most natural way of beginning is from a Mathematical point ; so is the same method in Observations and Natural history the most genuine , simple , and instructive . We must first endevour to make letters , and draw single strokes true , before we venture to write whole Sentences , or to draw large Pictures . And in Physical Enquiries , we must endevour to follow Nature in the more plain and easie ways she treads in the most simple and uncompounded bodies , to trace her steps , and be acquainted with her manner of walking there , before we venture our selves into the multitude of meanders she has in bodies of a more complicated nature ; lest , being unable to distinguish and judge of our way , we quickly lose both Nature our Guide , and our selves too , and are left to wander in the labyrinth of groundless opinions ; wanting both judgment , that light , and experience , the clew , which should direct our proceedings . We will begin these our Inquiries therefore with the Observations of Bodies of the most simple nature first , and so gradually proceed to those of a more compounded one . In prosecution of which method , we shall begin with a Physical point ; of which kind the Point of a Needle is commonly reckon'd for one ; and is indeed , for the most part , made so sharp , that the naked eye cannot distinguish any parts of it : It very easily pierces , and makes its way through all kind of bodies softer then it self : But if view'd with a very good Microscope , we may find that the top of a Needle ( though as to the sense very sharp ) appears a broad , blunt , and very irregular end ; not resembling a Cone , as is imagin'd , but onely a piece of a tapering body , with a great part of the top remov'd , or deficient . The Points of Pins are yet more blunt , and the Points of the most curious Mathematital Instruments do very seldome arrive at so great a sharpness ; how much therefore can be built upon demonstrations made onely by the productions of the Ruler and Compasses , he will be better able to consider that shall but view those points and lines with a Microscope . Now though this point be commonly accounted the sharpest ( whence when we would express the sharpness of a point the most superlatively , we say , As sharp as a Needle ) yet the Microscope can afford us hundreds of Instances of Points many thousand times sharper : such as those of the hairs , and bristles , and claws of multitudes of Insects ; the thorns , or crooks , or hairs of leaves , and other small vegetables ; nay , the ends of the stiriae or small parallelipipeds of Amianthus , and alumen plumosum ; of many of which , though the Points are so sharp as not to be visible , though view'd with a Microscope ( which magnifies the Object , in bulk , above a million of times ) yet I doubt not , but were we able practically to make Microscopes according to the theory of them , we might find hills , and dales , and pores , and a sufficient bredth , or expansion , to give all those parts elbow-room , even in the blunt top of the very Point of any of these so very sharp bodies . For certainly the quantity or extension of any body may be Divisible in infinitum , though perhaps not the matter . Schem●● ●● But leaving these Discoveries to future Industries , we shall proceed to add one Observation more of a point commonly so call'd , that is , the mark of a full stop , or period . And for this purpose I observed many both printed ones and written ; and among multitudes I found few of them more round or regular then this which I have delineated in the third figure of the second Scheme , but very many abundantly more disfigur'd ; and for the most part if they seem'd equally round to the eye , I found those points that had been made by a Copper-plate , and Roll-press , to be as mishapen as those which had been made with Types , the most curious and smothly engraven strokes and points , looking but as so many furrows and holes , and their printed impressions , but like smutty daubings on a matt or uneven floor with a blunt extinguisht brand or stick 's end . And as for points made with a pen they were much more rugged and deformed . Nay , having view'd certain pieces of exceeding curious writing of the kind ( one of which in the bredth of a two-pence compris'd the Lords prayer , the Apostles Creed , the ten Commandments , and about half a dozen verses besides of the Bible , whose lines were so small and near together , that I was unable to number them with my naked eye , a very ordinary Microscope , I had then about me , inabled me to see that what the Writer of it had asserted was true , but withall discover'd of what pitifull bungling scribbles and scrawls it was compos'd , Arabian and China characters being almost as well shap'd ; yet thus much I must say for the Man , that it was for the most part legible enough , though in some places there wanted a good fantsy well preposest to help one through . If this manner of small writing were made easie and practicable ( and I think I know such a one , but have never yet made tryal of it , whereby one might be inabled to write a great deale with much ease , and accurately enough in a very little roome ) it might be of very good use to convey secret Intelligence without any danger of Discovery or mistrusting . But to come again to the point . The Irregularities of it are caused by three or four coadjutors , one of which is , the uneven surface of the paper , which at best appears no smother then a very course piece of shag'd cloth , next the irregularity of the Type or Ingraving , and a third is the rough Daubing of the Printing-Ink that lies upon the instrument that makes the impression , to all which , add the variation made by the Different lights and shadows , and you may have sufficient reason to ghess that a point may appear much more ugly then this , which I have here presented , which though it appear'd through the Microscope gray , like a great splatch of London dirt , about three inches over ; yet to the naked eye it was black , and no bigger then that in the midst of the Circle A. And could I have found Room in this Plate to have inserted an O you should have seen that the letters were not more distinct then the points of Distinction , nor a drawn circle more exactly so , then we have now shown a point to be a point . Observ. II. Of the Edge of a Razor . THe sharpest Edge hath the same kind of affinity to the sharpest Point in Physicks , as a line hath to a point in Mathematicks ; and therefore the Treaty concerning this , may very properly be annexed to the former . A Razor doth appear to be a Body of a very neat and curious aspect , till more closely viewed by the Microscope , and there we may observe its very Edge to be of all kind of shapes , except what it should be . For examining that of a very sharp one , I could not find that any part of it had any thing of sharpness in it ; but it appear'd a rough surface of a very considerable bredth from side to side , the narrowest part not seeming thinner then the back of a pretty thick Knife . Nor is 't likely that it should appear any otherwise , since as we just now shew'd that a point appear'd a circle , 't is rational a line should be a parallelogram . Now for the drawing this second Figure ( which represents a part of the Edge about half a quarter of an inch long of a Razor well set ) I so plac'd it between the Object-glass & the light , that there appear'd a reflection from the very Edge , represented by the white line a b c d e f. In which you may perceive it to be somewhat sharper then elsewhere about d , to be indented or pitted about b , to be broader and thicker about c , and unequal and rugged about e , and pretty even between a b and e f. Nor was that part of the Edge g h i k so smooth as one would imagine so smooth bodies as a Hone and Oyl should leave it ; for besides those multitudes of scratches , which appear to have raz'd the surface g h i k , and to cross each other every way which are not half of them exprest in the Figure , there were several great and deep scratches , or furrows , such as g h and i k , which made the surface yet more rugged , caus'd perhaps by some small Dust casually falling on the Hone , or some harder or more flinty part of the Hone it self . The other part of the Razor l l , which is polish'd on a grinding-stone , appear'd much rougher then the other , looking almost like a plow'd field , with many parallels , ridges , and furrows , and a cloddy , as 't were , or an uneven surface : nor shall we wonder at the roughnesses of those surfaces , since even in the most curious wrought Glasses for Microscopes , and other Optical uses , I have , when the Sun has shone well on them , discover'd their surface to be variously raz'd or scratched , and to consist of an infinite of small broken surfaces , which reflect the light of very various and differing colours . And indeed it seems impossible by Art to cut the surface of any hard and brittle body smooth , since Putte , or even the most curious Powder that can be made use of , to polish such a body , must consist of little hard rough particles , and each of them must cut its way , and consequently leave some kind of gutter or furrow behind it . And though Nature does seem to do it very readily in all kinds of fluid bodies , yet perhaps future observators may discover even those also rugged ; it being very probable , as I elsewhere shew , that fluid bodies are made up of small solid particles variously and strongly mov'd , and may find reason to think there is scarce a surface in rerum naturâ perfectly smooth . The black spot m n , I ghess to be some small speck of rust , for that I have oft observ'd to be the manner of the working of Corrosive Juyces . To conclude , this Edge and piece of a Razor , if it had been really such as it appear'd through the Microscope , would scarcely have serv'd to cleave wood , much less to have cut off the hair of beards , unless it were after the manner that Lūcian merrily relates Charon to have made use of , when with a Carpenters Axe he chop'd off the beard of a sage Philosopher , whose gravity he very cautiously fear'd would indanger the oversetting of his Wherry . Observ. III. Of fine Lawn , or Linnen Cloth. THis is another product of Art , A piece of the finest Lawn I was able to get , so curious that the threads were scarce discernable by the naked eye , and yet through an ordinary Microscope you may perceive what a goodly piece of coarse Matting it is ; what proportionable cords each of its threads are , being not unlike , both in shape and size , the bigger and coarser kind of single Rope-yarn , wherewith they usually make Cables . That which makes the Lawn so transparent , is by the Microscope , nay by the naked eye , if attentively viewed , plainly enough evidenced to be the multitude of square holes which are left between the threads , appearing to have much more hole in respect of the intercurrent parts then is for the most part left in a lattice-window , which it does a little resemble , onely the crossing parts are round and not flat . These threads that compose this fine contexture , though they are as small as those that constitute the finer sorts of Silks , have notwithstanding nothing of their glossie , pleasant , and lively reflection . Nay , I have been informed both by the Inventor himself , and several other eye-witnesses , that though the flax , out of which it is made , has been ( by a singular art , of that excellent Person , and Noble Vertuoso , M. Charls Howard , brother to the Duke of Norfolk ) so curiously dress'd and prepar'd , as to appear both to the eye and the touch , full as fine and as glossie , and to receive all kinds of colours , as well as Sleave-Silk ; yet when this Silken Flax is twisted into threads , it quite loseth its former luster , and becomes as plain and base a thread to look on , as one of the same bigness , made of common Flax. The reason of which odd Phenomenon seems no other then this ; that though the curiously drest Flax has its parts so exceedingly small , as to equallize , if not to be much smaller then the clew of the Silk-worm , especially in thinness , yet the differences between the figures of the constituting filaments are so great , and their substances so various , that whereas those of the Silk are small , round , hard , transparent , and to their bigness proportionably stiff , so as each filament preserves its proper Figure , and consequently its vivid reflection intire , though twisted into a thread , if not too hard ; those of Flax are flat , limber , softer , and less transparent , and in twisting into a thread they joyn , and lie so close together , as to lose their own , and destroy each others particular reflections . There seems therefore three Particulars very requisite to make the so drest Flax appear Silk also when spun into threads . First , that the substance of it should be made more clear and transparent , Flax retaining in it a kind of opacating brown , or yellow ; and the parts of the whitest kind I have yet observ'd with the Microscope appearing white , like flaw'd Horn or Glass , rather then clear , like clear Horn or Glass . Next that , the filaments should each of them be rounded , if that could be done , which yet is not so very necessary , if the first be perform'd , and this third , which is , that each of the small filaments be stifned ; for though they be square , or flat , provided they be transparent and stiff , much the same appearances must necessarily follow . Now , though I have not yet made trial , yet I doubt not , but that both these proprieties may be also indue'd upon the Flax , and perhaps too by one and the same Expedient , which some trials may quickly inform any ingenious attempter of , who from the use and profit of such an Invention , may find sufficient argument to be prompted to such Inquiries . As for the tenacity of the substance of Flax , out of which the thread is made , it seems much inferiour to that of Silk , the one being a vegetable , the other an animal substance . And whether it proceed from the better concoction , or the more homogeneous constitution of animal substances above those of vegetables , I do not here determine ; yet since I generally find , that vegetable substances do not equalize the tenacity of animal , nor these the tenacity of some purified mineral substances ; I am very apt to think , that the tenacity of bodies does not proceed from the hamous , or hooked particles , as the Epicureans , and some modern Philosophers have imagin'd ; but from the more exact congruity of the constituent parts , which are contiguous to each other , and so bulky , as not to be easily separated , or shatter'd , by any small pulls or concussion of heat . Observ. IV. Of fine waled Silk , or Taffety . THis is the appearance of a piece of very fine Taffety-riband in the bigger magnifying Glass , which you see exhibits it like a very convenient substance to make Bed-matts , or Door-matts of , or to serve for Bee-hives , Corn-scuttles , Chairs , or Corn-tubs , it being not unlike that kind of work , wherewith in many parts in England , they make such Utensils of Straw , a little wreathed , and bound together with thongs of Brambles . For in this Contexture , each little filament , fiber , or clew of the Silk-worm , seem'd about the bigness of an ordinary Straw , as appears by the little irregular Schem : III regular pieces , a b , c d , and e f ; The Warp , or the thread that ran crossing the Riband , appear'd like a single Rope of an Inch Diameter ; but the Woof , or the thread that ran the length of the Riband , appear'd not half so big . Each Inch of six-peny-broad Riband appearing no less then a piece of Matting Inch and half thick , and twelve foot square ; a few yards of this , would be enough to floor the long Gallery of the Loure at Pa●is . But to return to our piece of Riband : It affords us a not unpleasant object , appearing like a bundle , or wreath , of very clear and transparent Cylinders , if the Silk be white , and curiously ting'd ; if it be colour'd , each of those small horney Cylinders affording in some place or other of them , as vivid a reflection , as if it had been sent from a Cylinder of Glass or Horn. In-so-much , that the reflections of Red , appear'd as if coming from so many Granates , or Rubies . The loveliness of the colours of Silks above those of hairy Stuffs , or Linnen , consisting as I else-where intimate , chiefly in the transparency , and vivid reflections from the Concave , or inner surface of the transparent Cylinder , as are also the colours of Precious Stones ; for most of the reflections from each of these Cylinders , come from the Concave surface of the air , which is as 't were the foil that incompasses the Cylinder . The colours with which each of these Cylinders are ting'd , seem partly to be superficial , and sticking to the out-sides of them ; and partly , to be imbib'd , or sunck into the substance of them : for Silk , seeming to be little else then a dried thread of Glew , may be suppos'd to be very easily relaxt , and softened , by being steeped in warm , nay in cold , if penetrant , juyces or liquors . And thereby those tinctures , though they tinge perhaps but a small part of the substance , yet being so highly impregnated with the colour , as to be almost black with it , may leave an impression strong enough to exhibite the desir'd colour . A pretty kinde of artificial Stuff I have seen , looking almost like transparent Parchment , Horn , or Ising-glass , and perhaps some such thing it may be made of , which being transparent , and of a glutinous nature , and easily mollified by keeping in water , as I found upon trial , had imbib'd , and did remain ting'd with a great variety of very vivid colours , and to the naked eye , it look'd very like the substance of the Silk . And I have often thought , that probably there might be a way found out , to make an artificial glutinous composition , much resembling , if not full as good , nay better , then that Excrement , or whatever other substance it be out of which , the Silk-worm wire-draws his clew . If such a composition were found , it were certainly an easie matter to find very quick ways of drawing it out into small wires for use . I need not mention the use of such an Invention , nor the benefit that is likely to accrue to the finder , they being sufficiently obvious . This hint therefore , may , I hope , give some Ingenious inquisitive Person an occasion of making some trials , which if successfull , I have my aim , and I suppose he will have no occasion to be displeas'd . Observ. V. Of watered Silks , or Stuffs . THere are but few Artificial things that are worth observing with a Microscope ; and therefore I shall speak but briefly concerning them . For the Productions of art are such rude mis-shapen things , that when view'd with a Microscope , there is little else observable , but their deformity . The most curious Carvings appearing no better then those rude Russian Images we find mention'd in Purchas , where three notches at the end of a Stick , stood for a face . And the most smooth and burnish'd surfaces appear most rough and unpolisht : So that my first Reason why I shall add but a few observations of them , is , their mis-shapen form ; and the next , is their uselessness . For why should we trouble our selves in the examination of that form or shape ( which is all we are able to reach with a Microscope ) which we know was design'd for no higher a use , then what we were able to view with our naked eye ? Why should we endeavour to discover mysteries in that which has no such thing in it ? And like Rabbins find out Caballisms , and aenigmâs in the Figure , and placing of Letters , where no such thing lies hid : whereas in natural forms there are some so small , and so curious , and their design'd business so far remov'd beyond the reach of our sight , that the more we magnify the object , the more excellencies and mysteries do appear ; And the more we discover the imperfections of our senses , and the Omnipotency and Infinite perfections of the great Creatour . I shall therefore onely add one or two Observations more of artificial things , and then come to the Treaty concerning such matters as are the Productions of a more curious Workman . One of these , shall be that of a piece of water'd Silk , represented in the second Figure of the third Scheme , as it appear'd through the least magnifying Glass . AB . signifying the long way of the Stuff , and CD the broad way . This Stuff , if the right side of it be looked upon , appears to the naked eye , all over so waved , undulated , or grain'd , with a curious , though irregular variety of brighter and darker parts , that it adds no small gracefulness to the Gloss of it . It is so known a propriety , that it needs but little explication , but it is observable , which perhaps every one has not considered , that those parts which appear the darker part of the wave , in one position to the light , in another appears the lighter , and the contrary ; and by this means the undulations become transient , and in a continual change , according as the position of the parts in respect of the incident beams of light is varied . The reason of which odd phaenomena , to one that has but diligently examin'd it even with his naked eye , will be obvious enough . But he that observes it with a Microscope , may more easily perceive what this Proteus is , and how it comes to change its shape . He may very easily perceive , that it proceeds onely from the variety of the Reflections of light , which is caus'd by the various shape of the Particles , or little protuberant parts of the thread that compose the surface ; and that those parts of the waves that appear the brighter , throw towards the eye a multitude of small reflections of light , whereas the darker scarce afford any . The reason of which reflection , the Microscope plainly discovers , as appears by the Figure . In which you may perceive , that the brighter parts of the surface consist of an abundance of large and strong reflections , denoted by a , a , a , a , a , &c. for the surfaces of those threads that run the long way , are by the Mechanical process of watering , creas'd or angled in another kind of posture then they were by the weaving : for by the weaving they are onely bent round the warping threads ; but by the watering , they are bent with an angle , or elbow , that is in stead of lying , or being bent round the threads , as in the third Figure , a , a , a , a , a , are about b , b , b ( b , b , b representing the ends , as 't were , of the cross threads , they are bent about ) they are creas'd on the top of those threads , with an angle , as in the fourth Figure , and that with all imaginable variety ; so that , whereas before they reflected the light onely from one point of the round surface , as about c , c , c , they now when water'd , reflect the beams from more then half the whole surface , as de , de , de , and in other postures they return no reflections at all from those surfaces . Hence in one posture they compose the brighter parts of the waves , in another the darker . And these reflections are also varied , according as the particular parts are variously bent . The reason of which creasing we shall next examine ; and here we must fetch our information from the Mechanism or manner of proceeding in this operation ; which , as I have been inform'd , is no other then this . They double all the Stuff that is to be water'd , that is , they crease it just through the middle of it , the whole length of the piece , leaving the right side of the Stuff inward , and placing the two edges , or silvages just upon one another , and , as near as they can , place the wale so in the doubling of it , that the wale of the one side may lie very near parallel , or even with the wale of the other ; for the nearer that posture they lie , the greater will the watering appear ; and the more obliquely , or across to each other they lie , the smaller are the waves . Their way for folding it for a great wale is thus : they take a Pin , and begin at one side of the piece in any wale , and so moving it towards the other side , thereby direct their hands to the opposite ends of the wale , and then , as near as they can , place the two opposite ends of the same wale together , and so double , or fold the whole piece , repeating this enquiry with a Pin at every yard or two's distance through the whole length ; then they sprinkle it with water , and fold it the longways , placing between every fold a piece of Pastboard , by which means all the wrong side of the water'd Stuff becomes flat , and with little wales , and the wales on the other side become the more protuberant ; whence the creasings or angular bendings of the wales become the more perspicuous . Having folded it in this manner , they place it with an interjacent Pastboard into an hot Press , where it is kept very violently prest , till it be dry and stiff ; by which means , the wales of either contiguous sides leave their own impressions upon each other , as is very manifest by the second Figure , where 't is obvious enough , that the wale of the piece ABCD runs parallel between the pricked lines ef , ef , ef , and as manifest to discern the impressions upon these wales , left by those that were prest upon them , which lying not exactly parallel with them , but a little athwart them , as is denoted by the lines of , o o o o , gh , gh , gh , between which the other wales did lie parallel ; they are so variously , and irregularly creas'd that being put into that shape when wet , and kept so till they be drie , they so set each others threads , that the Moldings remain almost as long as the Stuff lasts . Hence it may appear to any one that attentively considers the Figure , why the parts of the wale a , a , a , a , a , a , should appear bright ; and why the parts b , b , b , b , b , b , should appear shadowed , or dark ; why some , as d , d , d , d , d , d , should appear partly light , and partly dark : the varieties of which reflections and shadows are the only cause of the appearance of watering in Silks , or any other kind of Stuffs . From the variety of reflection , may also be deduc'd the cause why a small breez or gale of wind ruffling the surface of a smooth water , makes it appear black ; as also , on the other side , why the smoothing or burnishing the surface of whitened Silver makes it look back ; and multitudes of other phaenomena might hereby be solv'd , which are too many to be here insisted on . Observ. VI. Of small Glass Canes . THat I might be satisfi'd , whether it were not possible to make an Artificial pore as small as any Natural I had yet found , I made several attemps with small glass p●pes , melted in the flame of a Lamp , and then very suddenly drawn out into a great length . And , by that means , without much difficulty , I was able to draw some almost as small as a Cobweb , which yet , with the Microscope , I could plainly perceive to be perforated , both by looking on the ends of it , and by looking on it against the light ; which was much the easier way to determine whether it were solid or perforated ; for , taking a small pipe of glass , and closing one end of it , then filling it half full of water , and holding it against the light , I could , by this means , very easily find what was the differing aspect of a solid and a perforated piece of glass ; and so easily distinguish , without seeing either end , whether any Cylinder of glass I look'd on , were a solid stick , or a hollow cane . And by this means , I could also presently judge of any small filament of glass , whether it were hollow or not , which would have been exceeding tedious to examine by looking on the end . And many such like ways I was fain to make use of , in the examining of divers other particulars related in this Book , which would have been no easie task to have determined meerly by the more common way of looking on , or viewing the Object . For , if we consider first , the very faint light wherewith the object is enlightened , whence many particles appear opacous , which when more enlightned , appear very transparent , so that I was fain to determine its transparency by one glass , and its texture by another Next , the unmanageableness of most Objects , by reason Schem : IIII of their smalness , 3. The difficulty of finding the desired point , and of placing it so , as to reflect the light conveniently for the Inquiry , Lastly , ones being able to view it but with one eye at once , they will appear no small obstructions , nor are they easily remov'd without many contrivances . But to proceed , I could not find that water , or some deeply ting'd liquors would in small ones rise so high as one would expect ; and the highest I have found it yet rise in any of the pipes I have try'd , was to 21 inches above the level of the water in the vessel : for though I found that in the small pipes it would nimbly enter at first , and run about 6 or 7 inches upwards ; yet I found it then to move upwards so slow , that I have not yet had the patience to observe it above that height of 21 inches ( and that was in a pretty large Pipe , in comparison of those I formerly mentioned ; for I could observe the progress of a very deep ting'd liquor in it with my naked eye , without much trouble ; whereas many of the other pipes were so very small , that unless in a convenient posture to the light , I could not perceive them : ) But 't is very probable , that a greater patience and assiduity may discover the liquors to rise , at least to remain suspended , at heights that I should be loath now even to ghess at , if at least there be any proportion kept between the height of the ascending liquor , and the bigness of the holes of the pipes . An Attempt for the Explication of this Experiment . My Conjecture , That the unequal height of the surfaces of the water , proceeded from the greater pressure made upon the water by the Air without the Pipes ABC , then by that within them ; I shall endeavour to confirm from the truth of the two following Propositions : The first of which is , That an unequal pressure of the incumbent Air , will cause an unequal height in the water's Surfaces . And the second is , That in this experiment there is such an unequal pressure . That the first is true , the following Experiment will evince . For if you take any Vessel so contrived , as that you can at pleasure either increase or diminish the pressure of the Air upon this or that part of the Superficies of the water , the equality of the height of those parts will presently be lost ; and that part of the Superficies that sustains the greater pressure , will be inferior to that which undergoes the less . A fit Vessel for this purpose , will be an inverted Glass Syphon , such an one as is described in the Sixth Figure . For if into it you put Water enough to fill it as high as AB , and gently blow in at D , you shall depress the Superficies B , and thereby raise the opposite Superficies A to a considerable height , and by gently sucking you may produce clean contrary effects . Next , That there is such an unequal pressure , I shall prove from this , That there is a much greater incongruity of Air to Glass , and some other Bodies , then there is of Water to the same . By Congruity , I mean a property of a fluid Body , whereby any part of it is readily united with any other part , either of it self , or of any other Similar , fluid , or solid body : And by Incongruity a property of a fluid , by which it is hindred from uniting with any dissimilar , fluid , or solid Body . This last property , any one that hath been observingly conversant about fluid Bodies , cannot be ignorant of . For ( not now to mention several Chymical Spirits and Oyls , which will very hardly , if at all , be brought to mix with one another ; insomuch that there may be found some 8 or 9 , or more , several distinct Liquors , which swimming one upon another , will not presently mix ) we need seek no further for Examples of this kind in fluids , then to observe the drops of rain falling through the air , and the bubbles of air which are by any means conveyed under the surface of the water ; or a drop of common Sallet Oyl swimming upon water . In all which , and many more examples of this kind that might be enumerated , the incongruity of two fluids is easily discernable . And as for the Congruity or Incongruity of Liquids , with several kinds of firm Bodies , they have long since been taken notice of , and called by the Names of Driness and Moisture ( though these two names are not comprehensive enough , being commonly used to signifie only the adhering or not adhering of water to some other solid Bodies ) of this kind we may observe that water will more readily wet some woods then others ; and that water , let fall upon a Feather , the whiter side of a Colwor● , and some other leaves , or upon almost any dusty , unctuous , or resinous superficies , will not at all adhere to them , but easily tumble off from them , like a solid Bowl ; whereas , if dropt upon Linnen , Paper , Clay , green Wood , &c. it will not be taken off , without leaving some part of it behind adhering to them . So Quick-silver , which will very hardly be brought to stick to any vegetable body , will readily adhere to , and mingle with , several clean metalline bodies . And that we may the better finde what the cause of Congruity and Incongruity in bodies is , it will be requisite to consider , First , what is the cause of fluidness ; And this , I conceive , to be nothing else but a certain pulse or shake of heat ; for Heat being nothing else but a very brisk and vehement agitation of the parts of a body ( as I have elsewhere made probabable ) the parts of a body are thereby made so loose from one another , that they easily move any way , and become fluid . That I may explain this a little by a gross Similitude , let us suppose a dish of sand set upon some body that is very much agitated , and shaken with some quick and strong vibrating motion , as on a Milstone turn'd round upon the under stone very violently whilst it is empty ; or on a very stiff Drum-head , which is vehemently or very nimbly beaten with the Drumsticks . By this means , the sand in the dish , which before lay like a dull and unactive body , becomes a perfect fluid ; and ye can no sooner make a hole in it with your finger , but it is immediately filled up again , and the upper surface of it levell'd . Nor can you bury a light body , as a piece of Cork under it , but it presently emerges or swims as 't were on the top ; nor can you lay a heavier on the top of it , as a piece of Lead , but it is immediately buried in Sand , and ( as 't were ) sinks to the bottom . Nor can you make a hole in the side of the Dish , but the sand shall run out of it to a level , not an obvious property of a fluid body , as such , but this dos imitate ; and all this meerly caused by the vehement agitation of the conteining vessel ; for by this means , each sand becomes to have a vibrative or dancing motion , so as no other heavier body can rest on it , unless sustain'd by some other on either side : Nor will it suffer any Body to be beneath it , unless it be a heavier then it self . Another Instance of the strange loosening nature of a violent jarring Motion , or a strong and nimble vibrative one , we may have from a piece of iron grated on very strongly with a file : for if into that a pin be screw'd so firm and hard , that though it has a convenient head to it , yet it can by no means be unscrew'd by the fingers ; if , I say , you attempt to unscrew this whilst grated on by the file , it will be found to undoe and turn very easily . The first of these Examples manifests , how a body actually divided into small parts , becomes a fluid : And the latter manifest by what means the agitation of heat so easily loosens and unties the parts of solid and firm bodies . Nor need we suppose heat to be any thing else , besides such a motion ; for supposing we could Mechanically produce such a one quick and strong enough , we need not spend fuel to melt a body . Now that I do not speak this altogether groundless , I must refer the Reader to the Observations I have made upon the shining sparks of Steel , for there he shall find that the same effects are produced upon small chips or parcels of Steel by the flame , and by a quick and violent motion ; and if the body of steel may be thus melted ( as I there shew it may ) I think we have little reason to doubt that almost any other may not also . Every Smith can inform one how quickly both his File and the Iron grows hot with filing , and if you rub almost any two hard bodies together , they will do the same : And we know , that a sufficient degree of heat causes fluidity , in some bodies much sooner , and in others later ; that is , the parts of the body of some are so loose from one another , and so unapt to cohere , and so minute and little , that a very small degree of agitation keeps them always in the state of fluidity . Of this kind , I suppose , the Aether , that is the medium or fluid body , in which all other bodies do as it were swim and move ; and particularly , the Air , which seems nothing else but a kind of tincture or solution of terrestrial and aqueous particles dissolv'd into it , and agitated by it , just as the tincture of Cocheneel is nothing but some finer dissoluble parts of that Concrete lick'd up or dissolv'd by the fluid water . And from this Notion of it , we may easily give a more Intelligible reason how the Air becomes so capable of Rarefaction and Condensation . For , as in tinctures , one grain of some strongly tinging substance may sensibly colour some hundred thousand grains of appropriated Liquors , so as every drop of it has its proportionate share , and be sensibly ting'd , as I have try'd both with Logwood and Cocheneel : And as some few grains of Salt is able to infect as great a quantity , as may be found by praecipitations , though not so easily by the sight or aste ; so the Air , which seems to be but as 't were a tincture or saline substance , dissolv'd and agitated by the fluid and agil Aether , may disperse ▪ and expand it self into a vast space , if it have room enough , and infect , as it were , every part of that space . But , as on the other side , if there be but some few grains of the liquor , it may extract all the colour of the tinging substance , and may dissolve all the Salt , and thereby become much more impregnated with those substances , so may all the air that sufficed in a rarify'd state to fill some hundred thousand spaces of Aether , be compris'd in only one , but in a position proportionable dense . And though we have not yet found out such strainers for Tinctures and Salts as we have for the Air , being yet unable to separate them from their dissolving liquors by any kind of filtre , without praecipitation , as we are able to separate the Air from the Aether by Glass , and several other bodies . And though we are yet unable and ignorant of the ways of praecipitating Air out of the Aether as we can Tinctures , and Salts out of several dissolvents ; yet neither of these seeming impossible from the nature of the things , nor so improbable but that some happy future industry may find out ways to effect them ; nay , further , since we find that Nature does really perform ( though by what means we are not certain ) both these actions , namely , by praecipitating the Air in Rain and Dews , and by supplying the Streams and Rivers of the World with fresh water , strain'd through secret subterraneous Caverns : And since , that in very many other proprieties they do so exactly seem of the same nature ; till further observations or tryals do inform us of the contrary , we may safely enough conclude them of the same kind . For it seldom happens that any two natures have so many properties coincident or the same , as I have observ'd Solutions and Air to have , and to be different in the rest . And therefore I think it neither impossible , irrational , nay nor difficult to be able to predict what is likely to happen in other particulars also , besides those which Observation or Experiment have declared thus or thus ; especially , if the circumstances that do often very much conduce to the variation of the effects be duly weigh'd and consider'd . And indeed , were there not a probability of this , our inquiries would be endless , our tryals vain , and our greatest inventions would be nothing but the meer products of chance , and not of Reason ; and , like Mariners in an Ocean , destitute both of a Compass and the sight of the Celestial guids , we might indeed , by chance , Steer directly towards our desired Port , but 't is a thousand to one but we miss our aim . But to proceed , we may hence also give a plain reason , how the Air comes to be darkned by clouds , &c. which are nothing but a kind of precipitation , and how those precipitations fall down in Showrs . Hence also could I very easily , and I think truly , deduce the cause of the curious six angular figures of Snow , and the appearances of Haloes , &c. and the sudden thickning of the Sky with Clouds , and the vanishing and disappearing of those Clouds again ; for all these things may be very easily imitated in a glass of liquor , with some slight Chymical preparations as I have often try'd , and may somewhere else more largely relate , but have not now time to set them down . But to proceed , there are other bodies that consist of particles more Gross , and of a more apt figure for cohesion , and this requires a somewhat greater agitation ; such , I suppose ☿ . fermented vinous Spirits , several Chymical Oils , which are much of a kin to those Spirits , &c. Others yet require a greater , as water , and so others much greater , for almost infinite degrees : For , I suppose there are very few bodies in the world that may not be made aliquatenus fluid , by some or other degree of agitation or heat . Having therefore in short set down my Notion of a Fluid body , I come in the next place to consider what Congruity is ; and this , as I said before , being a Relative property of a fluid , whereby it may be said to be like or unlike to this or that other body , whereby it does or does not mix with this or that body . We will again have recourse to our former Experiment , though but a rude one ; and here if we mix in the dish several kinds of sands , some of bigger , others of less and finer bulks , we shall find that by the agitation the fine sand will eject and throw out of it self all those bigger bulks of small stones and the like , and those will be gathered together all into one place ; and if there be other bodies in it of other natures , those also will be separated into a place by themselves , and united or tumbled up together . And though this do not come up to the highest property of Congruity , which is a Cohaesion of the parts of the fluid together , or a kind of attraction and tenacity , yet this does as 't were shadow it out , and somewhat resemble it ; for just after the same manner , I suppose the pulse of heat to agitate the small parcels of matter , and those that are of a like bigness , and figure , and matter , will hold , or dance together , and those which are of a differing kind will be thrust or shov'd out from between them ; for particles that are all similar , will , like so many equal musical strings equally strecht , vibrate together in a kind of Harmony or unison ; whereas others that are dissimilar , upon what account soever , unless the disproportion be otherwise counter-ballanc'd , will , like so many strings out of tunne to those unisons , though they have the same agitating pulse , yet make quite differing kinds of vibrations and repercussions , so that though they may be both mov'd , yet are their vibrations so different , and so untun'd , as 't were to each other , that they cross and jar against each other , and consequently , cannot agree together , but fly back from each other to their similar particles . Now , to give you an instance how the disproportion of some bodies in one respect , may be counter-ballanc'd by a contrary disproportion of the same body in another respect , whence we find that the subtil vinous spirit is congruous , or does readily mix with water , which in many properties is of a very differing nature , we may consider that a unison may be made either by two strings of the same bigness , length , and tension , or by two strings of the same bigness , but of differing length , and a contrary differing tension ; or 3 ly . by two strings of unequal length and bigness , and of a differing tension , or of equal length , and differing bigness and tension , and several other such varieties . To which three properties in strings , will correspond three proprieties also in sand , or the particles of bodies , their Matter or Substance , their Figure or Shape , and their Body or Bulk . And from the varieties of these three , may arise infinite varieties in fluid bodies , though all agitated by the same pulse or vibrative motion . And there may be as many ways of making Harmonies and Discords with these , as there may be with musical strings . Having therefore seen what is the cause of Congruity or Incongruity , those relative properties of fluids , we may , from what has been said , very easily collect , what is the reason of those Relative proprieties also between fluid bodies and solid ; for since all bodies consist of particles of such a Substance , Figure , and Bulk ; but in some they are united together more firmly then to be loosened from each other by every vibrative motion ( though I imagine that there is no body in the world , but that some degree of agitation may , as I hinted before , agitate and loosen the particles so as to make them fluid ) those cohering particles may vibrate in the same manner almost as those that are loose and become unisons or discords , as I may so speak , to them . Now that the parts of all bodies , though never so solid , do yet vibrate , I think we need go no further for proof , then that all bodies have some degrees of heat in them , and that there has not been yet found any thing perfectly cold : Nor can I believe indeed that there is any such thing in Nature , as a body whose particles are at rest , or lazy and unactive in the great Theatre of the World , it being quite contrary to the grand Oeconomy of the Universe . We see therefore what is the reason of the Sympathy or uniting of some bodies together , and of the antipathy or flight of others from each other : For Congruity seems nothing else but a Sympathy , and Incongruity an Antipathy of bodies ; hence similar bodies once united will not easily part , and dissimilar bodies once disjoyn'd will not easily unite again ; from hence may be very easily deduc'd the reason of the suspension of water and Quick-silver above their usual station , as I shall more at large anon shew . These properties therefore ( alwayes the concomitants of fluid bodies ) produce these following visible Effects : First , They unite the parts of a fluid to its similar Solid , or keep them separate from its dissimilar . Hence Quick-silver will ( as we noted before ) stick to Gold , Silver , Tin , Lead , &c. and unite with them : but roul off from Wood , Stone , Glass , &c. if never so little scituated out of its horizontal level ; and water that will wet salt and dissolve it , will slip off from Tallow , or the like , without at all adhering ; as it may likewise be observed to do upon a dusty superficies . And next they cause the parts of homogeneal fluid bodies readily to adhere together and mix , and of heterogeneal , to be exceeding averse thereunto . Hence we find , that two small drops of water , on any superficies they can roul on , will , if they chance to touch each other , readily unite and mix into one 3d. drop : The like may be observed with two small Bowls of Quick-silver upon a Table or Glass , provided their surfaces be not dusty ; and with two drops of Oyl upon fair water , &c. And further , water put unto wine , salt water , vinegar , spirit of wine , or the like , does immediately ( especially if they be shaken together ) disperse it self all over them . Hence , on the contrary , we also find , that Oyl of Tartar poured upon Quick-silver , and Spirit of Wine on that Oyl of Turpentine on that Spirit , and Air upon that Oyl , though they be stopt closely up into a Bottle , and shaken never so much , they will by no means long suffer any of their bigger parts to be united or included within any of the other Liquors ( by which recited Liquors , may be plainly enough represented the four Peripatetical Elements , and the more subtil Aether above all . ) From this property 't is , that a drop of water does not mingle with , or vanish into Air , but is driven ( by that Fluid equally protruding it on every side ) and forc't into as little a space as it 〈◊〉 possibly be contained in , namely , into a Round Globule . So likewise a title Air blown under the water , is united or thrust into a Bubble by the ambient water . And a parcel of Quick-silver enclosed with Air , Water , or almost any other Liquor , is formed into a round Ball. Now the cause why all these included Fluids , newly mentioned , or as many others as are wholly included within a heterogeneous fluid , are not exactly of a Spherical Figure ( seeing that if caused by these Principles only , it could be of no other ) must proceed from some other kind of pressure against the two opposite flatted sides . This adventitious or accidental pressure may proceed from divers causes , and accordingly must diversifie the Figure of the included heterogeneous fluid : For seeing that a body may be included either with a fluid only , or only with a solid , or partly with a fluid , and partly with a solid , or partly with one fluid , and partly with another ; there will be found a very great variety of the terminating surfaces , much differing from a Spherical , according to the various resistance or pressure that belongs to each of those encompassing bodies . Which Properties may in general be deduced from two heads , viz. Motion , and Rest. For , either this Globular Figure is altered by a natural Motion , such as is Gravity ; or a violent , such as is any accidental motion of the fluids , as we see in the wind ruffling up the water , and the purlings of Streams , and foaming of Catarracts , and the like . Of thirdly , By the Rest , Firmness and Stability of the ambient Solid . For if the including Solid be of an angular or any other irregular Form , the included fluid will be near of the like , as a Pint - Pot full of water , or a Bladder full of Air. And next , if the including or included fluid have a greater gravity one than another , then will the globular Form be deprest into an Elliptico-Spherical : As if , for example , we suppose the Circle ABCD , in the fourth Figure , to represent a drop of water , Quick-silver , or the like , included with the Air or the like , which supposing there were no gravity at all in either of the fluids , or that the contained and containing were of the same weight , would be equally comprest into an exactly Spherical body ( the ambient fluid forcing equally against every side of it . ) But supposing either a greater gravity in the included , by reason whereof the parts of it being prest from A towards B , and thereby the whole put into motion , and that motion being hindred by the resistance of the subjacent parts of the ambient , the globular Figure ADBC will be deprest into the Ellipticospherical , EGFH . For the side A is detruded to E by the Gravity , and B to F by the resistance of the subjacent medium : and therefore C must neccessarily be thrust to G ; and D to H. Or else , supposing a greater gravity in the ambient , by whose more then ordinary pressure against the under side of the included globule ; E will be forced to F , and by its resistance of the motion upwards , the side A will be deprest to E , and therefore C being thrust to G and D to H ; the globular Figure by this means also will be made an Elliptico-Spherical . Next if a fluid be included partly with one , and partly with another fluid , it will be found to be shaped diversly , according to the proportion of the gravity and incongruity of the 3 fluids one to another : As in the Second Figure , let the upper MMM be Air , the middle LMNO be common Oyl , the lower OOO be Water , the Oyl will be form'd , not into a Spherical Figure , such as is represented by the pricked Line , but into such a Figure as LMNO , whose side LMN will be of a flatter Elliptical Figure , by reason of the great disproportion between the Gravity of Oyl and Air , and the side LOM of a rounder , because of the smaller difference between the weight of Oyl and Water . Lastly , The globular Figure will be changed , if the ambient be partly fluid and partly solid . And here the termination of the incompassed fluid towards the incompassing is shap'd according to the proportion of the congruity or incongruity of the fluids to the solids , and of the gravity and incongruity of the fluids one to another . As suppose the subjacent medium that hinders an included fluids descent , be a solid , as let KI , in the fourth Figure , represent the smooth superficies of a Table ; EGFH , a parcel of running Mercury ; the side GFH will be more flatted , according to the proportion of the incongruity of the Mercury and Air to the Wood , and of the gravity of Mercury and Air one to another ; The side GEH will likewise be a little more deprest by reason the subjacent parts are now at rest , which were before in motion . Or further in the third Figure , let AILD represent an including solid medium of a cylindrical shape ( as suppose a small Glass Iar ) Let FGEMM represent a contain'd fluid , as water ; this towards the bottom and sides , is figured according to the concavity of the Glass : But its upper Surface , ( which by reason of its gravity , ( not considering at all the Air above it , and so neither the congruity or incongruity of either of them to the Glass ) should be terminated by part of a Sphere whose diameter should be the same with that of the earth , which to our sense would appear a straight Line , as FGE , Or which by reason of its having a greater congruity to Glass than Air has , ( not considering its Gravity ) would be thrust into a concave Sphere , as CHB , whose diameter would be the same with that of the concavity of the Vessel : ) Its upper Surface , I say , by reason of its having a greater gravity then the Air , and having likewise a greater congruity to Glass then the Air has , is terminated , by a concave Elliptico-Spherical Figure , as CKB. For by its congruity it easily conforms it self , and adheres to the Glass , and constitutes as it were one containing body with it , and therefore should thrust the contained Air on that side it touches it , into a Spherical Figure , as BHC , but the motion of Gravity depressing a little the Corners B and C , reduces it into the aforesaid Figure CKB. Now that it is the greater congruity of one of the two contiguous fluids , then of the other , to the containing solid , that causes the separating surfaces to be thus or thus figured : And that it is not because this or that figurated surface is more proper , natural , or peculiar to one of these fluid bodies , then to the other , will appear from this ; that the same fluids will by being put into differing solids , change their surfaces . For the same water , which in a Glass or wooden Vessel will have a concave surface upwards , and will rise higher in a smaller then a greater Pipe , the same water , I say , in the same Pipes greased over or oyled , will produce quite contrary effects ; for it will have a protuberant and convex surface upwards , and will not rise so high in small , as in bigger Pipes : Nay , in the very same solid Vessel , you may make the very same two contiguous Liquids to alter their Surfaces ; for taking a small Wine-glass , or such like Vessel , and pouring water gently into it , you shall perceive the surface of the water all the way concave , till it rise even with the top , when you shall find it ( if you gently and carefully pour in more ) to grow very protuberant and convex ; the reason of which is plain , for that the solid sides of the containing body are no longer extended , to which the water does more readily adhere then the air ; but it is henceforth to be included with air , which would reduce it into a hemisphere , but by reason of its gravity , it is flatted into an Oval . Quicksilver also which to Glass is more incongruous then Air ( and thereby being put into a Glass-pipe , will not adhere to it , but by the more congruous air will be forced to have a very protuberant surface ; and to rise higher in a greater then a lesser Pipe ) this Quicksilver to clean Metal , especially to Gold , Silver , Tin , Lead , &c. Iron excepted , is more congruous then Air , and will not only stick to it , but have a concave Surface like water , and rise higher in a less , then in a greater Pipe. In all these Examples it is evident , that there is an extraordinary and adventitious force , by which the globular Figure of the contained heterogeneous fluid is altered ; neither can it be imagined , how it should otherwise be of any other Figure then Globular : For being by the heterogeneous fluid equally protruded every way , whatsoever part is protuberant , will be thereby deprest . From this cause it is , that in its effects it does very much resemble a round Spring ( such as a Hoop . ) For as in a round Spring there is required an additional pressure against two opposite sides , to reduce it into an Oval Form , or to force it in between the sides of a Hole , whose Diameter is less then that of the Spring , there must be a considerable force or protrusion against the concave or inner side of the Spring ; So to alter this Spherical constitution of an included fluid body , there is required more pressure against opposite sides to reduce it into an Oval ; and , to press it into an Hole less in Diameter then it self , it requires a greater protrusion against all the other sides . What degrees of force are requisite to reduce them into longer and longer Ovals , or to press them into less and less holes , I have not yet experimentally calculated ; but thus much by experiment I find in general , that there is alwayes required a greater pressure to close them into longer Ovals , or protude them into smaller holes . The necessity and reason of this , were it requisite , I could easily explain : but being not so necessary , and requiring more room and time then I have for it at present , I shall here omit it ; and proceed to shew , that this may be presently found true , if Experiment be made with a round Spring ( the way of making which trials is obvious enough . ) And with the fluid bodies of Mercury , Air , &c , the way of trying which , will be somewhat more difficult ; and therefore I shall in brief describe it . He therefore that would try with Air , must first be provided of a Glass-pipe , made of the shape of that in the fifth Figure , whereof the side AB , represents a straight Tube of about three foot long , C , represents another part of it , which consists of a round Bubble ; so ordered , that there is left a passage or hole at the top , into which may be fastened with cement several small Pipes of determinate cylindrical cavities : as let the hollow of F. be ¼ of an inch . G. be ⅙ of an inch . H. be ⅛ of an inch . I. be 1 / 12 of an inch . K. be 1 / 16 of an inch . L. be 1 / 24 of an inch . M. be 1 / 34 of an inch . &c — There may be added as many more , as the Experimenter shall think fit , with holes continually decreasing by known quantities , so far as his senses are able to help him ; I say , so far , because there may be made Pipes so small that it will be impossible to perceive the perforation with ones naked eye , though by the help of a Microscope , it may easily enough be perceived : Nay , I have made a Pipe perforated from end to end , so small , that with my naked eye I could very hardly see the body of it , insomuch that I have been able to knit it up into a knot without breaking : And more accurately examining one with my Microscope , I found it not so big as a sixteenth part of one of the smaller hairs of my head which was of the smaller and finer sort of hair , so that sixteen of these Pipes bound faggot-wi●e together , would but have equalized one single hair ; how small therefore must its perforation be ? It appearing to me through the Microscope to be a proportionably thick-sided Pipe. To proceed then , for the trial of the Experiment , the Experimenter must place the Tube AB , perpendicular , and fill the Pipe F ( cemented into the hole E ) with water , but leave the bubble C full of Air , and then gently pouring in water into the Pipe AB , he must observe diligently how high the water will rise in it before it protrude the bubble of Air C , through the narrow passage of F , and denote exactly the height of the Cylinder of water , then cementing in a second Pipe as G , and filling it with water ; he may proceed as with the former , denoting likewise the height of the Cylinder of water , able to protrude the bubble C through the passage of G , the like may he do with the next Pipe , and the next , &c. as far as he is able : then comparing the several heights of the Cylinders , with the several holes through which each Cylinder did force the air ( having due regard to the Cylinders of water in the small Tubes ) it will be very easie to determine , what force is requisite to press the Air into such and such a hole , or ( to apply it to our present experiment ) how much of the pressure of the Air is taken off by its ingress into smaller and smaller holes . From the application of which to the entring of the Air into the bigger hole of the Vessel , and into the smaller hole of the Pipe , we shall clearly find , that there is a greater pressure of the air upon the water in the Vessel or greater pipe , then there is upon that in the lesser pipe : For since the pressure of the air every way is found to be equal , that is , as much as is able to press up and sustain a Cylinder of Quicksilver of two foot and a half high , or thereabouts ; And since of this pressure so many more degrees are required to force the Air into a smaller then into a greater hole that is full of a more congruous fluid . And lastly , since those degrees that are requisite to press it in , are thereby taken off from the Air within , and the Air within left with so many degrees of pressure less then the Air without ; it will follow , that the Air in the less Tube or pipe , will have less pressure against the superficies of the water therein , then the Air in the bigger : which was the minor Proposition to be proved . The Conclusion therefore will necessarily follow , viz. That this unequal pressure of the Air caused by its ingress into unequal holes , is a cause sufficient to produce this effect , without the help of any other concurrent ; and therefore is probably the principal ( if not the only ) cause of these Phaenomena . This therefore being thus explained , there will be divers Phaenomena explicable thereby , as , the rising of Liquors in a Filtre , the rising of Spirit of Wine , Oyl , melted Tallow , &c. in the Week of a Lamp , ( though made of small Wire , Threeds of Asbestus , Strings of Glass , or the like ) the rising of Liquors in a Spunge , piece of Bread , Sand , &c. perhaps also the ascending of the Sap in Trees and Plants , through their small , and some of them imperceptible pores , ( of which I have said more , on another occasion ) at least the passing of it out of the earth into their roots . And indeed upon the consideration of this Principle , multitudes of other uses of it occurr'd to me , which I have not yet so well examined and digested as to propound for Axioms , but only as Queries and Conjectures which may serve as hints toward some further discoveries . As first , Upon the consideration of the congruity and incongruity of Bodies , as to touch , I found also the like congruity and incongruity ( if I may so speak ) as to the Transmitting of the Raies of Light : For as in this regard , water ( not now to mention other Liquors ) seems nearer of affinity to Glass then Air , and Air then Quicksilver : whence an oblique Ray out of Glass , will pass into water with very little refraction from the perpendicular , but none out of Glass into Air , excepting a direct , will pass without a very great refraction from the perpendicular , nay any oblique Ray under thirty degrees , will not be admitted into the Air at all . And Quicksilver will neither admit oblique or direct , but reflects all ; seeming , as to the transmitting of the Raies of Light , to be of a quite differing constitution , from that of Air , Water , Glass , &c. and to resemble most those opacous and strong reflecting bodies of Metals : So also as to the property of cohesion or congruity , Water seems to keep the same order , being more congruous to Glass then Air , and Air then Quicksilver . A Second thing ( which was hinted to me , by the consideration of the included fluids globular form , caused by the protrusion of the ambient heterogeneous fluid ) was , whether the Phaenomena of gravity might not by this means be explained , by supposing the Globe of Earth , Water , and Air to be included with a fluid , heterogeneous to all and each of them , so subtil , as not only to be every where interspersed through the Air , ( or rather the air through it ) but to pervade the bodies of Glass , and even the closest Metals , by which means it may endeavour to detrude all earthly bodies as far from it as it can ; and partly thereby , and partly by other of its properties may move them towards the Center of the Earth . Now that there is some such fluid , I could produce many Experiments and Reasons , that do seem to prove it : But because it would ask some time and room to set them down and explain them , and to consider and answer all the Objections ( many whereof I foresee ) that may be alledged against it ; I shall at present proceed to other Queries , contenting my self to have here only given a hint of what I may say more elswhere . A Third Query then was , Whether the heterogeneity of the ambient fluid may not be accounted a secondary cause of the roundness or globular form of the greater bodies of the world , such as are those of the Sun , Stars , and Planets , the substance of each of which seems altogether heterogeneous to the circum-ambient fluid aether ? And of this I shall say more in the Observation of the Moon . A Fourth was , Whether the globular form of the smaller parcels of matter here upon the Earth , as that of Fruits , Pebbles , or Flints , &c. ( which seem to have been a Liquor at first ) may not be caused by the heterogeneous ambient fluid . For thus we see that melted Glass will be naturally formed into a round Figure ; so likewise any small Parcel of any fusible body , if it be perfectly enclosed by the Air , will be driven into a globular Form ; and , when cold , will be found a solid Ball. This is plainly enough manifested to us by their way of making shot with the drops of Lead ; which being a very pretty curiosity , and known but to a very few , and having the liberty of publishing it granted me , by that Eminent Virtuoso Sir Robert Moray , who brought in this Account of it to the Royal Society , I have here transcribed and inserted . To make small shot of different sizes ; Communicated by his Highness P. R. TAke Lead out of the Pig what quantity you please , melt it down , stir and clear it with an iron Ladle , gathering together the blackish parts that swim at top like scum , and when you see the colour of the clear Lead to be greenish , but no sooner , strew upon it Auripigmentum powdered according to the quantity of Lead , about as much as will lye upon a half Crown piece will serve for eighteen or twenty pound weight of some sorts of Lead ; others will require more , or less . After the Auripigmentum is put in , stir the Lead well , and the Auripigmentum will flame : when the flame is over , take out some of the Lead in a Ladle having a lip or notch in the brim for convenient pouring out of the Lead , and being well warmed amongst the melted Lead , and with a stick make some single drops of Lead trickle out of the Ladle into water in a Glass , which if they fall to be round and without tails , there is Auripigmentum enough put in , and the temper of the heat is right , otherwise put in more . Then lay two bars of Iron ( or some more proper Iron-tool made on purpose ) upon a Pail of water , and place upon them a round Plate of Copper , of the size and figure of an ordinary large Pewter or Silver Trencher , the hollow whereof is to be about three inches over , the bottom lower then the brims about half an inch , pierced with thirty , forty , or more small holes ; the smaller the holes are , the smaller the shot will be ; and the brim is to be thicker then the bottom , to conserve the heat the better . The bottom of the Trencher being some four inches distant frum the water in the Pail , lay upon it some burning Coles , to keep the Lead melted upon it . Then with the hot Ladle take Lead off the Pot where it stands melted , and pour it softly upon the burning Coles over the bottom of the Trencher , and it will immediately run through the holes into the water in small round drops . Thus pour on new Lead still as fast as it runs through the Trencher till all be done ; blowing now and then the Coles with hand-Bellows , when the Lead in the Trencher cools so as to stop from running . Whilst one pours on the Lead , another must , with another Ladle , thrusted four or five inches under water in the Pail , catch from time to time some of the shot , as it drops down , to see the size of it , and whether there be any faults in it . The greatest care is to keep the Lead upon the Trencher in the right degree of heat ; if it be too cool , it will not run through the Trencher , though it stand melted upon it ; and this is to be helped by blowing the Coals a little , or pouring on new Lead that is hotter : but the cooler the Lead , the larger the Shot ; and the hotter , the smaller ; when it is too hot , the drops will crack and fly ; then you must stop pouring on new Lead , and let it cool ; and so long as you observe the right temper of the heat , the Lead will constantly drop into very round Shot , without so much as one with a tail in many pounds . When all is done , take your Shot out of the Pail of water , and put it in a Frying-pan over the fire to dry them , which must be done warily , still shaking them that they melt not ; and when they are dry you may separate the small from the great , in Pearl Sives made of Copper or Lattin let into one another , into as many sizes as you please . But if you would have your Shot larger then the Trencher makes them , you may do it with a Stick , making them trickle out of the Ladle , as hath been said . If the Trencher be but toucht a very little when the Lead stops from going through it , and be not too cool , it will drop again , but it is better not to touch it at all . At the melting of the Lead take care that there be no kind of Oyl , Grease , or the like , upon the Pots , or Ladles , or Trencher . The Chief cause of this Globular Figure of the Shot , seems to be the Auripigmentum ; for , as soon as it is put in among the melted Lead , it loses its shining brightness , contracting instantly a grayish film or skin upon it , when you scum it to make it clean with the Ladle . So that when the Air comes at the falling drop of the melted Lead , that skin constricts them every where equally : but upon what account , and whether this be the true cause , is left to further disquisition , Much after this same manner , when the Air is exceeding cold through which it passes , do we find the drops of Rain , falling from the Clouds , congealed into round Hail-stones by the freezing Ambient . To which may be added this other known Experiment , That if you gently let fall a drop of water upon small sand or dust , you shall find , as it were , an artificial round stone quickly generated . I cannot upon this occasion omit the mentioning of the strange kind of Grain , which I have observed in a stone brought from Kettering in Northamptonshire , and therefore called by Masons Kettering-Stone , of which see the Description . Which brings into my mind what I long since observed in the fiery Sparks that are struck out of a Steel . For having a great desire to see what was left behind , after the Spark was gone out , I purposely struck fire over a very white piece of Paper , and observing diligently where some conspicuous sparks went out , I found a very little black spot no bigger then the point of a Pin , which through a Microscope appeared to be a perfectly round Ball , looking much like a polisht ball of Steel , insomuch that I was able to see the Image of the window reflected from it . I cannot here stay ( having done it more fully in another place ) to examine the particular Reasons of it , but shall only hint , that I imagine it to be some small parcel of the Steel , which by the violence of the motion of the stroke ( most of which seems to be imprest upon those small parcels ) is made so glowing hot , that it is melted into a Vitrum , which by the ambient Air is thrust into the form of a Ball. A Fifth thing which I thought worth Examination was , Whether the motion of all kind of Springs , might not be reduced to the Principle whereby the included heterogeneous fluid seems to be moved ; or to that whereby two Solids , as Marbles , or the like , are thrust and kept together by the ambient fluid . A Sixth thing was , Whether the Rising and Ebullition of the Water out of Springs and Fountains ( which lie much higher from the Center of the Earth then the Superficies of the Sea , from whence it seems to be derived ) may not be explicated by the rising of Water in a smaller Pipe : For the Sea-water being strained through the Pores or Crannies of the Earth , is , as it were , included in little Pipes , where the pressure of the Air has not so great a power to resist its rising : But examining this way , and finding in it several difficulties almost irremovable , I thought upon a way that would much more naturally and conceivably explain it , which was by this following Experiment : I took a Glass-Tube , of the form of that described in the sixth Figure , and chusing two heterogeneous fluids , such as Water and Oyl , I poured in as much Water as filled up the Pipes as high as AB , then putting in some Oyl into the Tube AC , I deprest the superficies A of the Water to E , and BI raised to G , which was not so high perpendicularly as the superficies of the Oyl F , by the space FI , wherefore the proportion of the gravity of these two Liquors was as GH to FE . This Experiment I tried with several other Liquors , and particularly with fresh Water and Salt ( which I made by dissolving Salt in warm Water ) which two though they are nothing heterogeneous , yet before they would perfectly mix one with another , I made trial of the Experiment : Nay , letting the Tube wherein I tried the Experiment remain for many dayes , I observed them not to mix ; but the superficies of the fresh was rather more then less elevated above that of the Salt. Now the proportion of the gravity of Sea-water , to that of River-water , according to Stevinus and Varenius , and as I have since found pretty true by making trial my self , is as 46. to 45. that is , 46. Ounces of the salt Water will take up no more room then 45. of the fresh . Or reciprocally 45 pints of salt-water weigh as much as 46 of fresh . But I found the proportion of Brine to fresh Water to be near 13 to 12 : Supposing therefore GHM to represent the Sea , and FI the height of the Mountain above the Superficies of the Sea , FM a Cavern in the Earth , beginning at the bottom of the Sea , and terminated at the top of the Mountain , LM the Sand at the bottom , through which the Water is as it were strained , so as that the fresher parts are only permitted to transude , and the saline kept back ; if therefore the proportion of GM to FM be as 45 to 46 , then may the Cylinder of Salt-water GM make the Cylinder of Fresh-water to rise as high as E , and to run over at N. I cannot here stand to examine or confute their Opinion , who make the depth of the Sea , below its Superficies , to be no more perpendicularly measured then the height of the Mountains above it : 'T is enough for me to say , there is no one of those that have asserted it , have experimentally known the perpendicular of either ; nor shall I here determine , whether there may not be many other causes of the separation of the fresh water from the salt , as perhaps some parts of the Earth through which it is to pass , may contain a Salt , that mixing and uniting with the Sea-salt , may precipitate it ; much after the same manner as the Alkalizate and Acid Salts mix and precipitate each other in the preparation of Tartarum Vitriolatum . I know not also whether the exceeding cold ( that must necessarily be ) at the bottom of the Water , may not help towards this separation , for we find , that warm Water is able to dissolve and contain more Salt , then the same cold ; insomuch that Brines strongly impregnated by heat , if let cool , do suffer much of their Salt to subside and crystallize about the bottom and sides . I know not also whether the exceeding pressure of the parts of the Water one against another , may not keep the Salt from descending to the very bottom , as finding little or no room to insert it self between those parts , protruded so violently together , or else squeeze it upwards into the superiour parts of the Sea , where it may more easily obtain room for it self , amongst the parts of the Water , by reason that there is more heat and less pressure . To this Opinion I was somewhat the more induced by the relations I have met with in Geograhical Writers , of drawing fresh Water from the bottom of the Sea , which is salt above . I cannot now stand to examine , whether this natural perpetual motion may not artificially be imitated : Nor can I stand to answer the Objections which may be made against this my Supposition : As , First , How it comes to pass , that there are sometimes salt Springs much higher then the Superficies of the Water ? And , Secondly , Why Springs do not run faster and slower , according to the varying height made of the Cylinder of Sea-water , by the ebbing and flowing of the Sea ? As to the First , In short , I say , the fresh Water may receive again a saline Tincture near the Superficies of the Earth , by passing through some salt Mines , or else many of the saline parts of the Sea may be kept back , though not all . And as to the Second , The same Spring may be fed and supplyed by divers Caverns , coming from very far distant parts of the Sea , so as that it may in one place be high , in another low water ; and so by that means the Spring may be equally supply'd at all times . Or else the Cavern may be so straight and narrow , that the water not having so ready and free passage through it , cannot upon so short and quick mutations of pressure , be able to produce any sensible effect at such a distance . Besides that , to confirm this hypothesis , there are many Examples found in Natural Historians , of Springs that do ebb and flow like the Sea : As particularly , those recorded by the Learned Camden , and after him by Speed , to be found in this Island : One of which , they relate to be on the Top of a Mountain , by the small Village Kilken in Flintshire , Maris aemulus qui statis temporibus suas evomit & resorbet Aquas ; Which at certain times riseth and falleth after the manner of the Sea. A Second in Caermardenshire , near Caermarden , at a place called Cantred Bichan ; Qui ( ut scribit Giraldus ) naturali die ●is undis deficiens , & toties exuberans , marinos imitatur instabilitates ; That twice in four and twenty hours ebbing and flowing , resembleth the unstable motions of the Sea. The Phaenomena of which two may be easily made out , by supposing the Cavern , by which they are fed , to arise from the bottom of the next Sea. A Third , is a Well upon the River Ogmore in Glamorganshire , and near unto Newton , of which Camden relates himself to be certified , by a Letter from a Learned Friend of his that observed it , Fons abest hinc , &c. The Letter is a little too long to be inserted , but the substance is this ; That this Well ebbs and flows quite contrary to the flowing and ebbing of the Sea in those parts : for 't is almost empty at Full Sea , but full at Low water . This may happen from the Channel by which it is supplied , which may come from the bottom of a Sea very remote from those parts , and where the Tides are much differing from those of the approximate shores . A Fourth , lies in Westmorland , near the River Loder ; Qui instar Euripi saepius in die reciprocantibus undis fluit & refluit , which ebbs and flows many times a day . This may proceed from its being supplyed from many Channels , coming from several parts of the Sea , lying sufficiently distant asunder to have the times of High-water differing enough one from the other ; so as that whensoever it shall be High water over any of those places , where these Channels begin , it shall likewise be so in the Well ; but this is but a supposition . A Seventh Query was , Whether the dissolution or mixing of several bodies , whether fluid or solid , with saline or other Liquors , might not partly be attributed to this Principle of the congruity of those bodies and their dissolvents ? As of Salt in Water , Metals in several Menstruums , Unctuous Gums in Oyls , the mixing of Wine and Water , &c. And whether precipitation be not partly made from the same Principle of Incongruity ? I say partly , because there are in some Dissolutions , some other Causes concurrent . I shall lastly make a much more seemingly strange and unlikely Query ; and that is , Whether this Principle , well examined and explained , may not be found a co-efficient in the most considerable Operations of Nature ? As in those of Heat , and Light , and consequently , of Rarefaction and Condensation , Hardness , and Fluidness , Perspicuity and Opacousness , Refractions and Colours , &c. Nay , I know not whether there may be many things done in Nature , in which this may not ( be said to ) have a Finger ? This I have in some other passages of this Treatise further enquired into and shewn , that as well Light as Heat may be caused by corrosion , which is applicable to congruity , and consequently all the rest will be but subsequents : In the mean time I would not willingly be guilty of that Error , which the thrice Noble and Learned Verulam justly takes notice of , as such , and calls Philosophiae Genus Empiricum , quod in paucorum Experimentorum Angustiis & Obscuritate fundatum est . For I neither conclude from one single Experiment , nor are the Experiments I make use of , all made upon one Subject : Nor wrest I any Experiment to make it quadrare with any preconceiv'd Notion . But on the contrary 〈◊〉 endeavour to be conversant in divers kinds of Experiments , and all 〈◊〉 every one of those Trials , I make the Standards or Touchstones , by which I try all my former Notions , whether they hold out in weight , and measure , and touch , &c. For as that Body is no other then a Counterfeit Gold , which wants any one of the Proprieties of Gold , ( such as are the Malleableness , Weight , Colour , Fixtness in the Fire , Indissolubleness in Aqua fortis , and the like ) though it has all the other ; so will all those Notions be found to be false and deceitful , that will not undergo all the Trials and Tests made of them by Experiments . And therefore such as will not come up to the desired Apex of Perfection , I rather wholly reject and take new , then by piecing and patching , endeavour to retain the old , as knowing such things at best to be but lame and imperfect . And this course I learned from Nature ; whom we find neglectful of the old Body , and suffering its Decaies and Infirmities to remain without repair , and altogether sollicitous and careful of perpetuating the Species by new Individuals . And it is certainly the most likely way to erect a glorious Structure and Temple to Nature , such as she will be found ( by any zealous Votary ) to refide in ; to begin to build a new upon a sure Foundation of Experiments . But to digress no further from the consideration of the Phaenomena , more immediately explicable by this Experiment , we shall proceed to shew , That , as to the rising of Water in a Filtre , the reason of it will be manifest to him , that does take notice , that a Filtre is constituted of a great number of small long solid bodies , which lie so close together , that the Air in its getting in between them , doth lose of its pressure that it has against the Fluid without them , by which means the Water or Liquor not finding so strong a resistance between them as is able to counter-ballance the pressure on its superficies without , is raised upward , till it meet with a pressure of the Air which is able to hinder it . And as to the Rising of Oyl , melted Tallow , Spirit of Wine , &c. in the Week of a Candle or Lamp , it is evident , that it differs in nothing from the former , save only in this , that in a Filtre the Liquor descends and runs away by another part ; and in the Week the Liquor is dispersed and carried away by the Flame ; something there is ascribable to the Heat , for that it may ratifie the more volatil and spirituous parts of those combustible Liquors , and so being made lighter then the Air , it may be protruded upwards by that more ponderous fluid body in the Form of Vapours ; but this can be ascribed to the ascension of but a very little , and most likely of that only which ascends without the Week . As for the Rising of it in a Spunge , Bread , Cotton ▪ &c. above the superficies of the subjacent Liquor ; what has been said about the Filtre ( if considered ) will easily suggest a reason , considering that all these bodies abound with small holes or pores . From this same Principle also ( viz. the unequal pressure of the Air against the unequal superficies of the water ) proceeds the cause of the accession or incursion of any floating body against the sides of the containing Vessel , or the appropinquation of two floating bodies , as Bubbles , Corks , Sticks , Straws , &c. one towards another . As for instance , Take a Glass-jar , such as AB in the seventh Figure , and filling it pretty near the top with water , throw into it a small round piece of Cork , as C , and plunge it all over in water , that it be wet , so as that the water may rise up by the sides of it , then placing it any where upon the superficies , about an inch , or one inch and a quarter from any side , and you shall perceive it by degrees to make perpendicularly toward the nearest part of the side , and the nearer it approaches , the faster to be moved ; the reason of which Phaenomenon will be found no other then this , that the Air has a greater pressure against the middle of the superficies , then it has against those parts that approach nearer , and are contiguous to the sides . Now that the pressure is greater , may ( as I shewed before in the explication of the third Figure ) be evinced from the flatting of the water in the middle , which arises from the gravity of the under fluid : for since , as I shewed before , if there were no gravity in the under fluid , or that it were equal to that of the upper , the terminating Surface would be spherical , and since it is the additional pressure of the gravity of water that makes it so flat , it follows , that the pressure upon the middle must be greater then towards the sides . Hence the Ball having a stronger pressure against that side of it which respects the middle of the superficies , then against that which respects the approximate side , must necessarily move towards that part , from whence it finds least resistance , and so be accelerated , as the resistance decreases . Hence the more the water is raised under that part of its way it is passing above the middle , the faster it is moved : And therefore you will find it to move faster in E then in D , and in D then in C. Neither could I find the floating substance to be moved at all , until it were placed upon some part of the Superficies that was sensibly elevated above the height of the middle part . Now that this may be the true cause , you may try with a blown Bladder , and an exactly round Ball upon a very smooth side of some pliable body , as Horn or Quicksilver . For if the Ball be placed under a part of the Bladder which is upon one side of the middle of its pressure , and you press strongly against the Bladder , you shall find the Ball moved from the middle towards the sides . Having therefore shewn the reason of the motion of any float towards the sides , the reason of the incursion of any two floating bodies will easily appear : For the rising of the water against the sides of either of them , is an Argument sufficient , to shew the pressure of the Air to be there less , then it is further from it , where it is not so much elevated ; and therefore the reason of the motion of the other toward it , will be the same as towards the side of the Glass ; only here from the same reason , they are mutually moved toward each other , whereas the side of the Glass in the former remains fixt . If also you gently fill the Jar so full with water , that the water is protuberant above the sides , the same piece of Cork that before did hasten towards the sides , does now fly from it as fast towards the middle of the Superficies ; the reason of which will be found no other then this , that the pressure of the Air is stronger against the sides of the Superficies G and H , then against the middle I ; for since , as I shewed before , the Principle of congruity would make the terminating Surface Spherical , and that the flatting of the Surface in the middle is from the abatement of the waters pressure outwards , by the contrary indeavour of its gravity ; it follows that the pressure in the middle must be less then on the sides ; and therefore the consecution will be the same as in the former . It is very odd to one that considers not the reason of it , to see two floating bodies of wood to approach each other , as though they were indued with some magnetical vigour ; which brings into my mind what I formerly tried with a piece of Cork or such like body , which I so ordered , that by putting a little stick into the same water , one part of the said Cork would approach and make toward the stick , whereas another would discede and fly away , nay it would have a kind of verticity , so as that if the Aequator ( as I may so speak ) of the Cork were placed towards the stick , if let alone , it would instantly turn its appropriate Pole toward it , and then run a-tilt at it : and this was done only by taking a dry Cork , and wetting one side of it with one small stroak ; for by this means gently putting it upon the water , it would depress the superficies on every side of it that was dry , and therefore the greatest pressure of the Air , being near those sides caused it either to chase away , or else to fly off from any other floating body , whereas that side only , against which the water ascended , was thereby able to attract . It remains only , that I should determine how high the Water or other Liquor may by this means be raised in a smaller Pipe above the Superficies of that without it , and at what height it may be sustained : But to determine this , will be exceeding difficult , unless I could certainly know how much of the Airs pressure is taken off by the smallness of such and such a Pipe , and whether it may be wholly taken off , that is , whether there can be a hole or pore so small , into which Air could not at all enter , though water might with its whole force ; for were there such , 't is manifest , that the water might rise in it to some five or six and thirty English Foot high . I know not whether the capillary Pipes in the bodies of small Trees , which we call their Microscopical pores , may not be such ; and whether the congruity of the sides of the Pore may not yet draw the juyce even higher then the Air was able by its bare pressure to raise it : For , Congruity is a principle that not only unites and holds a body joyned to it , but , which is more , attracts and draws a body that is very near it , and holds it above its usual height . And this is obvious even in a drop of water suspended under any Similar or Congruous body : For , besides the ambient pressure that helps to keep it sustein'd , there is the Congruity of the bodies that are contiguous . This is yet more evident in Tenacious and Glutinous bodies ; such as Gummous Liquors , Syrups , Pitch , and Rosin melted &c. Tar , Turpentine , Balsom , Bird-lime , &c. for there it is evident , that the Parts of the tenacious body , as I may so call it , do stick and adhere so closely together , that though drawn out into long and very slender Cylinders , yet they will not easily relinquish one another ; and this , though the bodies be aliquatenus fluid , and in motion by one another ; which , to such as consider a fluid body only as its parts are in a confused irregular motion , without taking in also the congruity of the parts one among another , and incongruity to some other bodies , does appear not a little strange . So that besides the incongruity of the ambient fluid to it , we are to consider also the congruity of the parts of the contein'd fluid one with another . And this Congruity ( that I may here a little further explain it ) is both a Tenaceous and an Attractive power ; for the Congruity , in the Vibrative motions , may be the cause of all kind of attraction , not only Electrical , but Magnetical also , and therefore it may be also of Tenacity and Glutinousness . For , from a perfect congruity of the motions of two distant bodies , the intermediate fluid particles are separated and droven away from between them , and thereby those congruous bodies are , by the incompassing mediums , compell'd and forced neerer together ; wherefore that attractiveness must needs be stronger , when , by an immediate contact , they are forc'd to be exactly the same : As I shew more at large in my Theory of the Magnet . And this hints to me the reason of the suspension of the Mercury many inches , nay many feet , above the usual station of 30 inches . For the parts of Quick-silver , being so very similar and congruous to each other , if once united , will not easily suffer a divulsion : And the parts of water , that were any wayes heterogeneous , being by exantlation or rarefaction exhausted , the remaining parts being also very similar , will not easily part neither . And the parts of the Glass being solid , are more difficulty disjoyn'd ; and the water , being somewhat similar to both , is , as it were , a medium to unite both the Glass and the Mercury together . So that all three being united , and not very dissimilar , by means of this contact , if care be taken that the Tube in erecting be not shogged , the Quicksilver will remain suspended , notwithstanding its contrary indeavour of Gravity , a great height above its ordinary Station ; but if this immediate Contact be removed , either by a meer separation of them one from another by the force of a shog , whereby the other becomes imbodied between them , and licks up from the surface some agil parts , and so hurling them makes them air ; or else by some small heterogeneous agil part of the Water , or Air , or Quicksilver , which appears like a bubble , and by its jumbling to and fro there is made way for the heterogeneous Aether to obtrude it self between the Glass and either of the other Fluids , the Gravity of Mercury precipitates it downward with very great violence ; and if the Vessel that holds the restagnating Mercury be convenient , the Mercury will for a time vibrate to and fro with very large reciprocations , and at last will remain kept up by the pressure of the external Air at the height of neer thirty inches . And whereas it may be objected , that it cannot be , that the meer imbodying of the Aether between these bodies can be the cause , since the Aether having a free passage alwayes , both through the Pores of the Glass , and through those of the Fluids , there is no reason why it should not make a separation at all times whilst it remains suspended , as when it is violently dis-joyned by a shog . To this I answer , That though the Aether passes between the Particles , that is , through the Pores of bodies , so as that any chasme or separation being made , it has infinite passages to admit its entry into it , yet such is the tenacity or attractive virtue of Congruity , that till it be overcome by the meer strength of Gravity , or by a shog assisting that Conatus of Gravity , or by an agil Particle , that is like a leaver agitated by the Aether ; and thereby the parts of the congruous substances are separated so far asunder , that the strength of congruity is so far weakened , as not to be able to reunite them , the parts to be taken hold of being removed out of the attractive Sphere , as I may so speak , of the congruity ; such , I say , is the tenacity of congruity , that it retains and holds the almost contiguous Particles of the Fluid , and suffers them not to be separated , till by meer force that attractive or retentive faculty be overcome : But the separation being once made beyond the Sphere of the attractive activity of congruity , that virtue becomes of no effect at all , but the Mercury freely falls downwards till it meet with a resistance from the pressure of the ambient Air , able to resist its gravity , and keep it forced up in the Pipe to the height of about thirty inches . Thus have I gently raised a Steel pendulum by a Loadstone to a great Angle , till by the shaking of my hand I have chanced to make a separation between them , which is no sooner made , but as if the Loadstone had retained no attractive virtue , the Pendulum moves freely from it towards the other side . So vast a difference is there between the attractive virtue of the Magnet when it acts upon a contiguous and upon a disjoyned body : and much more must there be between the attractive virtues of congruity upon a contiguous and disjoyned body ; and in truth the attractive virtue is so little upon a body disjoyned , that though I have with a Microscope observed very diligently , whether there were any extraordinary protuberance on the side of a drop of water that was exceeding neer to the end of a green stick , but did not touch it , I could not perceive the least ; though I found , that as soon as ever it toucht it the whole drop would presently unite it self with it ; so that it seems an absolute contact is requisite to the exercising of the tenacious faculty of congruity . Observ. VII . Of some Phaenomena of Glass drops . THese Glass Drops are small ●parcels of coarse green Glass taken out of the Pots that contain the Metal ( as they call it ) in fusion , upon the end of an Iron Pipe ; and being exceeding hot , and thereby of a kind of sluggish fluid Consistence , are suffered to drop from thence into a Bucket of cold Water , and in it to lye till they be grown sensibly cold . Some of these I broke in the open air , by snapping off a little of the small stem with my fingers , others by crushing it with a small pair of Plyers ; which I had no sooner done , then the whole bulk of the drop flew violently , with a very brisk noise , into multitudes of small pieces , some of which were as small as dust , though in some there were remaining pieces pretty large , without any flaw at all , and others very much flaw'd , which by rubbing between ones fingers was easily reduced to dust ; these dispersed every way so violently , that some of them pierced my skin . I could not find , either with my naked Eye , or a Microscope , that any of the broken pieces were of a regular figure , nor any one like another , but for the most part those that flaw'd off in large pieces were prettily branched . The ends of others of these drops I nipt off whilst all the bodies and ends of them lay buried under the water , which , like the former , flew all to pieces with as brisk a noise , and as strong a motion . Others of these I tried to break , by grinding away the blunt end , and though I took a seemingly good one , and had ground away neer two thirds of the Ball , yet would it not fly to pieces , but now and then some small rings of it would snap and fly off , not without a brisk noise and quick motion , leaving the Surface of the drop whence it flew very prettily branched or creased , which was easily discoverable by the Microscope . This drop , after I had thus ground it , without at all impairing the remnant that was not ground away , I caused to fly immediately all into sand upon the nipping off the very tip of its slender end . Another of these drops I began to grind away at the smaller end , but had not worn away on the stone above a quarter of an inch before the whole drop flew with a brisk crack into sand or small dust ; nor would it have held so long , had there not been a little flaw in the piece that I ground away , as I afterwards found . Several others of these drops I covered over with a thin but very tuff skin of Icthyocolla , which being very tough and very transparent , was the most convenient substance for these tryals that I could imagine , having dipt , I say , several of these drops in this transparent Glue whilst hot , and suffering them to hang by a string tied about the end of them till they were cold , and the skin pretty tough ; then wrapping all the body of the drop ( leaving out only the very tip ) in fine supple Kids-leather very closely , I nipped off the small top , and found , as I expected , that notwithstanding this skin of Glue , and the close wrapping up in Leather , upon the breaking of the top , the drop gave a crack like the rest , and gave my hand a pretty brisk impulse : but yet the skin and leather was so strong as to keep the parts from flying out of their former posture ; and , the skin being transparent , I found that the drop retained exactly its former figure and polish , but was grown perfectly opacous and all over flaw'd , all those flaws lying in the manner of rings , from the bottom or blunt end , to the very top of small point . And by several examinations with a Microscope , of several thus broken , I found the flaws , both within the body of the drop , and on the outward surface , to lye much in this order . Let AB in the Figure X of the fourth Scheme represent the drop cased over with Icthyocolla or Isinglass , and ( by being ordered as is before prescribed ) crazed or flawed into pieces , but by the skin or case kept in its former figure , and each of its flawed parts preserved exactly in its due posture ; the outward appearance of it somewhat plainly to the naked eye , but much more conspicuous if viewed with a small senss appeared much after this shape . That is , the blunt end B for a pretty breadth , namely , as far as the Ring CCC seemed irregularly flawed with divers clefts , which all seemed to tend towards the Center of it , being , as I afterwards found , and shall anon shew in the description of the figure Y , the Basis , as it were , of a Cone , which was terminated a little above the middle of the drop , all the rest of the Surface from CCC to A was flawed with an infinite number of small and parallel Rings , which as they were for the most part very round , so were they very thick and close together , but were not so exactly flaw'd as to make a perfect Ring , but each circular part was by irregular cracks flawed likewise into multitudes of irregular flakes or tiles ; and this order was observed likewise the whole length of the neck , Now though I could not so exactly cut this conical Body through the Axis , as is represented by the figure Y ; yet by anatomizing , as it were , of several , and taking notice of divers particular circumstances , I was informed , that could I have artificially divided a flaw'd drop through the Axis or Center , I should with a Microscope have found it to appear much of this form , where A signifies the Apex , and B the blunt end , CC the Cone of the Basis , which is terminated at T the top or end of it , which seems to be the very middle of the blunt end in which , not only the conical body of the Basis CC is terminated , but as many of the parts of the drop as reach as high as DD. And it seemed to be the head or beginning of a Pith , as it were , or a a part of the body which seemed more spungy then the rest , and much more irregularly flawed , which from T ascended by EE , though less visible , into the small neck towards A. The Grain , as it were , of all the flaws , that from all the outward Surface ADCCDA , was much the same , as is represented by the black strokes that meet in the middle DT , DT , DE , DE , &c. Nor is this kind of Grain , as I may call it , peculiar to Glass drops thus quenched ; for ( not to mention Coperas-stones , and divers other Marchasites and Minerals , which I have often taken notice of to be in the very same manner flaked or grained , with a kind of Pith in the middle ) I have observed the same in all manner of cast Iron , especially the coarser sort , such as Stoves , and Furnaces , and Backs , and Pots are made of : For upon the breaking of any of those Substances it is obvious to observe , how from the out-sides towards the middle , there is a kind of Radiation or Grain much resembling this of the Glass-drop ; but this Grain is most conspicuous in Iron-bullets , if they be broken : the same Phaenomena may be produced by casting regulus of Antimony into a Bullet-mold , as also with Glass of Antimony , or with almost any such kind of Vitrified substance , either cast into a cold Mold or poured into Water . Others of these Drops I heat red hot in the fire , and then suffered them to cool by degrees . And these I found to have quite lost all their fulminating or flying quality , as also their hard , brittle and springy texture ; and to emerge of a much softer temper , and much easier to be broken or snapt with ones finger ; but its strong and brittle quality was quite destroyed , and it seemed much of the same consistence with other green Glass well nealed in the Oven . The Figure and bigness of these for the most part was the same with that of the Figure Z ; that is , all the surface of them was very smooth and polisht , and for the most part round , but very rugged or knobbed about D , and all the length of the stem was here and there pitted or flatted . About D , which is at the upper part of the drop under that side of the stem which is concave , there usually was made some one or more little Hillocks or Prominences . The drop it self , before it be broken , appears very transparent , and towards the middle of it , to be very full of small Bubbles , of some kind of aerial substance , which by the refraction of the outward surface appear much bigger then really they are ; and this may be in good part removed , by putting the drop under the surface of clear Water , for by that means most part of the refraction of the convex Surface of the drop is destroyed , and the bubbles will appear much smaller . And this , by the by , minds me of the appearing magnitude of the aperture of the iris , or pupil of the eye , which though it appear , and be therefore judged very large , is yet not above a quarter of the bigness it appears of , by the lenticular refraction of the Cornea . The cause of all which Phaenomena I imagine to be no other then this , That the Parts of the Glass being by the excessive heat of the fire kept off and separated one from another , and thereby put into a kind of sluggish fluid consistence , are suffered to drop off with that heat or agitation remaining in them , into cold Water ; by which means the outsides of the drop are presently cool'd and crusted , and are thereby made of a loose texture , because the parts of it have not time to settle themselves leisurely together , and so to lie very close together : And the innermost parts of the drop , retaining still much of their former heat and agitations , remain of a loose texture also , and , according as the cold strikes inwards from the bottom and sides , are quenched , as it were , and made rigid in that very posture wherein the cold finds them . For the parts of the crust being already hardened , will not suffer the parts to shrink any more from the outward Surface inward ; and though it shrink a little by reason of the small parcels of some Aerial substances dispersed through the matter of the Glass , yet that is not neer so much as it appears ( as I just now hinted ; ) nor if it were , would it be sufficient for to consolidate and condense the body of Glass into a tuff and close texture , after it had been so excessively rarified by the heat of the glass-Furnace . But that there may be such an expansion of the aerial substance contained in those little blebbs or bubbles in the body of the drop , this following Experiment will make more evident . Take a small Glass-Cane about a foot long , seal up one end of it hermetically , then put in a very small bubble of Glass , almost of the shape of an Essence-viol with the open mouth towards the sealed end , then draw out the other end of the Pipe very small , and fill the whole Cylinder with water , then set this Tube by the Fire till the Water begin to boyl , and the Air in the bubble be in good part rarified and driven out , then by sucking at the smalling Pipe , more of the Air or vapours in the bubble may be suck'd out , so that it may sink to the bottom ; when it is sunk to the bottom , in the flame of a Candle , or Lamp , nip up the slender Pipe and let it cool : whereupon it is obvious to observe , first , that the Water by degrees will subside and shrink into much less room : Next , that the Air or vapours in the Glass will expand themselves so , as to buoy up the little Glass : Thirdly , that all about the inside of the Glass-pipe there will appear an infinite number of small bubbles , which as the Water grows colder and colder will swell bigger and bigger , and many of them buoy themselves up and break at the top . From this Disceding of the heat in Glass drops , that is , by the quenching or cooling Irradiations propagated from the Surface upwards and inwards , by the lines CT , CT , DT , DE , &c. the bubbles in the drop have room to expand themselves a little , and the parts of the Glass contract themselves ; but this operation being too quick for the sluggish parts of the Glass , the contraction is performed very unequally and irregularly , and thereby the Particles of the Glass are bent , some one way , and some another , yet so as that most of them draw towards the Pith or middle TEEE , or rather from that outward : so that they cannot extricate or unbend themselves , till some part of TEEE be broken and loosened , for all the parts about that are placed in the manner of an Arch , and so till their hold at TEEE be loosened they cannot fly asunder , but uphold , and shelter , and fix each other much like the stones in a Vault , where each stone does concurre to the stability of the whole Fabrick , and no one stone can be taken away but the whole Arch falls . And wheresoever any of those radiating wedges DTD , &c. are removed , which are the component parts of this Arch , the whole Fabrick presently falls to pieces ; for all the Springs of the several parts are set at liberty , which immediately extricate themselves and fly asunder every way ; each part by its spring contributing to the darting of it self and some other contiguous part . But if this drop be heat so hot as that the parts by degrees can unbend themselves , and be settled and annealed in that posture , and be then suffered gently to subside and cool ; The parts by this nealing losing their springiness , constitute a drop of a more soft but less brittle texture , and the parts being not at all under a flexure , though any part of the middle or Pith TEEE be broken , yet will not the drop at all fly to pieces as before . This Conjecture of mine I shall indeavour to make out by explaining each particular Assertion with analogous Experiments : The Assertions are these . First , That the parts of the Glass , whilst in a fluid Consistence and hot , are more rarified , or take up more room , then when hard and cold . Secondly , That the parts of the drop do suffer a twofold contraction . Thirdly , That the dropping or quenching the glowing metal in the Water makes it of a hard , springing , and rarified texture . Fourthly , That there is a flexion or force remaining upon the parts of the Glass thus quenched , from which they indeavour to extricate themselves . Fifthly , That the Fabrick of the drop , that is able to hinder the parts from extricating themselves , is analogus to that of an Arch. Sixthly , That the sudden flying asunder of the parts proceeds from their springiness . Seventhly , That a gradual heating and cooling does anneal or reduce the parts of Glass to a texture that is more loose , and easilier to be broken , but not so brittle . That the first of these is true may be gathered from this , That Heat is a property of a body arising from the motion or agitation of its parts ; and therefore whatever body is thereby toucht must necessarily receive some part of that motion , whereby its parts will be shaken and agitated , and so by degrees free and extricate themselves from one another , and each part so moved does by that motion exert a conatus of protruding and displacing all the adjacent Particles . Thus Air included in a vessel , by being heated will burst it to pieces . Thus have I broke a Bladder held over the fire in my hand , with such a violence and noise , that it almost made me deaf for the present , and much surpassed the noise of a Musket : The like have I done by throwing into the fire small glass Bubbles hermetically sealed , with a little drop of Water included in them . Thus Water also , or any other Liquor , included in a convenient vessel , by being warmed , manifestly expands it self with a very great violence , so as to break the strongest vessel , if when heated it be narrowly imprisoned in it . This is very manifest by the sealed Thermometers , which I have , by several tryals , at last brought to a great certainty and tenderness : for I have made some with stems above four foot long , in which the expanding Liquor would so far vary , as to be very neer the very top in the heat of Summer , and prety neer the bottom at the coldest time of the Winter . The Stems I use for them are very thick , straight , and even Pipes of Glass , with a very small perforation , and both the head and body I have made on purpose at the Glass-house , of the same metal whereof the Pipes are drawn : these I can easily in the flame of a Lamp , urged with the blast of a pair of Bellows , seal and close together , so as to remain very firm , close and even ; by this means I joyn on the body first , and then fill both it and a part of the stem , proportionate to the length of the stem and the warmth of the season I fill it in with the best rectified spirit of Wine highly ting'd with the lovely colour of Cocheneel , which I deepen the more by pouring some drops of common spirit of Vrine , which must not be too well rectified , because it will be apt to make the Liquor to curdle and stick in the small perforation of the stem . This Liquor I have upon tryal found the most tender of any spirituous Liquor , and those are much more sensibly affected with the variations of heat and cold then other more flegmatick and ponderous Liquors , and as capable of receiving a deep tincture , and keeping it , as any Liquor whatsoever ; and ( which makes it yet more acceptable ) is not subject to be frozen by any cold yet known . When I have thus filled it , I can very easily in the forementioned flame of a Lamp seal and joyn on the head of it . Then , for graduating the stem , I fix that for the beginning of my division where the surface of the liquor in the stem remains when the ball is placed in common distilled water , that is so cold that it just begins to freeze and shoot into flakes ; and that mark I fix at a convenient place of the stem , to make it capable of exhibiting very many degrees of cold , below that which is requisite to freeze water : the rest of my divisions , both above and below this ( which I mark with a [ o ] or nought ) I place according to the Degrees of Expansion , or Contraction of the Liquor in proportion to the bulk it had when it indur'd the newly mention'd freezing cold . And this may be very easily and accurately enough done by this following way ; Prepare a Cylindrical vessel of very thin plate Brass or Silver , ABCD of the figure Z ; the Diameter AB of whose cavity let be about two inches , and the depth BC the same ; let each end be cover'd with a flat and smooth plate of the same substance , closely soder'd on , and in the midst of the upper cover make a pretty large hole EF , about the bigness of a fifth part of the Diameter of the other ; into this fasten very well with cement a straight and even Cylindrical pipe of Glass , EFGH , the Diameter of whose cavity let be exactly one tenth of the Diameter of the greater Cylinder . Let this pipe be mark'd at GH with a Diamant , so that G from E may be distant just two inches , or the same height with that of the cavity of the greater Cylinder , then divide the length EG exactly into 10 parts , so the capacity of the hollow of each of these divisions will be 1 / 1000 part of the capacity of the greater Cylinder . This vessel being thus prepared , the way of marking and graduating the Thermometers may be very easily thus performed : Fill this Cylindrical vessel with the same liquor wherewith the Thermometers are fill'd , then place both it and the Thermometer you are to graduate , in water that is ready to be frozen , and bring the surface of the liquor in the Thermometer to the first marke or [ o ] ; then so proportion the liquor in the Cylindrical vessel , that the surface of it may just be at the lower end of the small glass-Cylinder ; then very gently and gradually warm the water in which both the Thermometer and this Cylindrical vessel stand , and as you perceive the ting'd liquor to rise in both stems , with the point of a Diamond give several marks on the stem of the Thermometer at those places , which by comparing the expansion in both Stems , are found to correspond to the divisions of the cylindrical vessel , and having by this means marked some few of these divisions on the Stem , it will be very easie by these to mark all the rest of the Stem , and accordingly to assign to every division a proper character . A Thermometer , thus marked and prepared , will be the fittest Instrument to make a Standard of heat and cold that can be imagined . For being sealed up , it is not at all subject to variation or wasting , nor is it liable to be changed by the varying pressure of the Air , which all other kind of Thermometers that are open to the Air are liable to . But to proceed . This property of Expansion with Heat , and Contraction with Cold , is not peculiar to Liquors only , but to all kind of solid Bodies also , especially Metals , which will more manifestly appear by this Experiment . Take the Barrel of a Stopcock of Brass , and let the Key , which is well fitted to it , be riveted into it , so that it may slip , and be easily turned round , then heat this Cock in the fire , and you will find the Key so swollen , that you will not be able to turn it round in the Barrel ; but if it be suffered to cool again , as soon as it is cold it will be as movable , and as easie to be turned as before . This Quality is also very observable in Lead , Tin , Silver , Antimony , Pitch , Rosin , Bees-wax , Butter , and the like ; all which , if after they be melted you suffer gently to cool , you shall find the parts of the upper Surface to subside and fall inwards , losing that plumpness and smoothness it had whilst in fusion . The like I have also observed in the cooling of Glass of Antimony , which does very neer approach the nature of Glass , But because these are all Examples taken from other materials then Glass , and argue only , that possibly there may be the like property also in Glass , not that really there is ; we shall by three or four Experiments indeavour to manifest that also . And the First is an Observation that is very obvious even in these very drops , to wit , that they are all of them terminated with an unequal or irregular Surface , especially about the smaller part of the drop , and the whole length of the stem ; as about D , and from thence to A , the whole Surface , which would have been round if the drop had cool'd leisurely , is , by being quenched hastily , very irregularly flatted and pitted ; which I suppose proceeds partly from the Waters unequally cooling and pressing the parts of the drop , and partly from the self-contracting or subsiding quality of the substance of the Glass : For the vehemency of the heat of the drop causes such sudden motions and bubbles in the cold Water , that some parts of the Water bear more forcibly against one part then against another , and consequently do more suddenly cool those parts to which they are contiguous . A Second Argument may be drawn from the Experiment of cutting Glasses with a hot Iron . For in that Experiment the top of the Iron heats , and thereby rarifies the parts of the Glass that lie just before the crack , whence each of those agitated parts indeavouring to expand its self and get elbow-room , thrusts off all the rest of the contiguous parts , and consequently promotes the crack that was before begun . A third Argument may be drawn from the way of producing a crack in a sound piece or plate of Glass , which is done two wayes , either First , by suddenly heating a piece of Glass in one place more then in another . And by this means Chymists usually cut off the necks of Glass-bodies , by two kinds of Instruments , either by a glowing hot round Iron-Ring , which just incompasses the place that is to be cut , or else by a Sulphur'd Threed , which is often wound about the place where the separation is to be made , and then fired . Or Secondly , A Glass may be cracked by cooling it suddenly in any place with Water , or the like , after it has been all leisurely and gradually heated very hot . Both which Phaenomena seem manifestly to proceed from the expansion and contraction of the parts of the Glass , which is also made more probable by this circumstance which I have observed , that a piece of common window-glass being heated in the middle very suddenly with a live Coal or hot Iron , does usually at the first crack fall into pieces , whereas if the Plate has been gradually heated very hot , and a drop of cold Water and the like be put on the middle of it , it only flaws it , but does not break it asunder immediately . A Fourth Argument may be drawn from this Experiment ; Take a Glass-pipe , and fit into it a solid stick of Glass , so as it will but just be moved in it . Then by degrees heat them whilst they are one within another , and they will grow stiffer , but when they are again cold , they will be as easie to be turned as before . This Expansion of Glass is more manifest in this Experiment . Take a stick of Glass of a considerable length , and fit it so between the two ends or screws of a Lath , that it may but just easily turn , and that the very ends of it may be just toucht and susteined thereby ; then applying the flame of the Candle to the middle of it , and heating it hot , you will presently find the Glass to stick very fast on those points , and not without much difficulty to be convertible on them , before that by removing the flame for a while from it , it be suffered to cool , and en● you will find it as easie to be turned round as at the first . From all which Experiments it is very evident , that all those Bodies , and particularly Glass , suffers an Expansion by Heat , and that a very considerable one , whilst they are in a state of Fusion . For Fluidity , as I elsewhere mention , being nothing but an effect of a very strong and quick shaking motion , whereby the parts are , as it were , loosened from each other , and consequently leave an interjacent space or vacuity ; it follows , that all those shaken Particles must necessarily take up much more room then when they were at rest , and lay quietly upon each other . And this is further confirmed by a Pot of boyling Alabaster , which will manifestly rise a sixth or eighth part higher in the Pot , whilst it is boyling , then it will remain at , both before and after it be boyled . The reason of which odd Phaenomenon ( to hint it here only by the way ) is this , that there is in the curious powder of Alabaster , and other calcining Stones , a certain watery substance , which is so fixt and included with the solid Particles , that till the heat be very considerable they will not fly away ; but after the heat is increased to such a degree , they break out every way in vapours , and thereby so shake and loosen the small corpusles of the Powder from each other , that they become perfectly of the nature of a fluid body , and one may move a stick to and fro through it , and stir it as easily as water , and the vapours burst and break out in bubbles just as in boyling water , and the like ; whereas , both before those watery parts are flying away , and after they are quite gone ; that is , before and after it have done boyling , all those effects cease , and a stick is as difficultly moved to and fro in it as in sand , or the like . Which Explication I could easily prove , had I time ; but this is not a fit place for it . To proceed therefore , I say , that the dropping of this expanded Body into cold Water , does make the parts of the Glass suffer a double contraction : The first is , of those parts which are neer the Surface of the Drop . For Cold , as I said before , contracting Bodies , that is , by the abatement of the agitating faculty the parts falling neerer together ; the parts next adjoying to the Water must needs lose much of their motion , and impart it to the Ambient-water ( which the Ebullition and commotion of it manifests ) and thereby become a solid and hard crust , whilst the innermost parts remain yet fluid and expanded ; whence , as they grow cold also by degrees , their parts must necessarily be left at liberty to be condensed , but because of the hardness of the outward crust , the contraction cannot be admitted that way ; but there being many very small , and before inconspicuous , bubbles in the substance of the Glass , upon the subsiding of the parts of the Glass , the agil substance contained in them has liberty of expanding it self a little , and thereby those bubbles grow much bigger , which is the second Contraction . And both these are confirmed from the appearance of the Drop it self : for as for the outward parts , we see , first , that it is irregular and shrunk , as it were , which is caused by the yielding a little of the hardened Skin to a Contraction , after the very outmost Surface is settled ; and as for the internal parts , one may with ones naked Eye perceive abundance of very conspicuous bubbles , and with the Microscope many more . The Consideration of which Particulars will easily make the Third Position probable , that is , that the parts of the drop will be of a very hard , though of a rarified Texture ; for if the outward parts of the Drop , by reason of its hard crust , will indure very little Contraction , and the agil Particles , included in those bubbles , by the losing of their agitation , by the decrease of the Heat , lose also most part of their Spring and Expansive power ; it follows ( the withdrawing of the heat being very sudden ) that the parts must be left in a very loose Texture , and by reason of the implication of the parts one about another , which from their sluggishnes and glutinousness I suppose to be much after the manner of the sticks in a Thorn-bush , or a Lock of Wool ; It will follow , I say , that the parts will hold each other very strongly together , and indeavour to draw each other neerer together , and consequently their Texture must be very hard and stiff , but very much rarified . And this will make probable my next Position , That the parts of the Glass are under a kind of tension or flexure , out of which they indeavour to extricate and free themselves , and thereby all the parts draw towards the Center or middle , and would , if the outward parts would give way , as they do when the outward parts cool leisurely ( as in baking of Glasses ) contract the bulk of the drop into a much less compass . For since , as I proved before , the Internal parts of the drop , when fluid , were of a very rarified Texture , and , as it were , tos'd open like a Lock of Wool , and if they were suffered leisurely to cool , would be again prest , as it were , close together : And since that the heat , which kept them bended and open , is removed , and yet the parts not suffered to get as neer together as they naturally would ; It follows , that the Particles remain under a kind of tension and flexure , and consequently have an indeavour to free themselves from that bending and distension , which they do , as soon as either the tip be broken , or as soon as by a leisurely heating and cooling , the parts are nealed into another posture . And this will make my next Position probable , that the parts of the Glass drops are contignated together in the form of an Arch , and cannot any where yield or be drawn inwards , till by the removing of some one part of it ( as it happens in the removing one of the stones of an Arch ) the whole Fabrick is shatter'd , and falls to pieces , and each of the Springs is left at liberty , suddenly to extricate it self : for since I have made it probable , that the internal parts of the Glass have a contractive power inwards , and the external parts are incapable of such a Contraction , and the figure of it being spherical ; it follows , that the superficial parts must bear against each other , and keep one another from being condens'd into a less room , in the same manner as the stones of an Arch conduce to the upholding each other in that Figure . And this is made more probable by another Experiment which was communicated to me by an excellent Person , whose extraordinary Abilities in all kind of Knowledg , especially in that of Natural things , and his generous Disposition in communicating , incouraged me to have recourse to him on many occasions . The Experiment was this : Small Glass-balls ( about the bigness of that represented in the Figure & . ) would , upon rubbing or scratching the inward Surface , fly all insunder , with a pretty brisk noise ; whereas neither before nor after the inner Surface had been thus scratcht , did there appear any flaw or crack . And putting the pieces of one of those broken ones together again , the flaws appeared much after the manner of the black lines on the Figure , & . These Balls were small , but exceeding thick bubbles of Glass , which being crack'd off from the Puntilion whilst very hot , and so suffered to cool without nealing them in the Oven over the Furnace , do thereby ( being made of white Glass , which cools much quicker then green Glass , and is thereby made much brittler ) acquire a very porous and very brittle texture : so that if with the point of a Needle or Bodkin , the inside of any of them be rubbed prety hard , and then laid on a Table , it will , within a very little while , break into many pieces with a brisk noise , and throw the parts above a span asunder on the Table : Now though the pieces are not so small as those of a fulminating drop , yet they as plainly shew , that the outward parts of the Glass have a great Conatus to fly asunder , were they not held together by the tenacity of the parts of the inward Surface : for we see as soon as those parts are crazed by hard rubbing , and thereby their tenacity spoiled , the springiness of the more outward parts quickly makes a divulsion , and the broken pieces will , if the concave Surface of them be further scratcht with a Diamond , fly again into smaller pieces . From which preceding considerations it will follow Sixthly , That the sudden flying asunder of the parts as soon as this Arch is any where disordered or broken , proceeds from the springing of the parts ; which , indeavouring to extricate themselves as soon as they get the liberty , they perform it with such a quickness , that they throw one another away with very great violence : for the Particles that compose the Crust have a Conatus to lye further from one another , and therefore as soon as the external parts are loosened they dart themselves outward with great violence , just as so many Springs would do , if they were detained and fastened to the body , as soon as they should be suddenly loosened ; and the internal parts drawing inward , they contract so violently , that they rebound back again and fly into multitude of small shivers or sands . Now though they appear not , either to the naked Eye , or the Microscope , yet I am very apt to think there may be abundance of small flaws or cracks , which , by reason the strong reflecting Air is not got between the contiguous parts , appear not . And that this may be so , I argue from this , that I have very often been able to make a crack or flaw , in some convenient pieces of Glass , to appear and disappear at pleasure , according as by pressing together , or pulling asunder the contiguous parts , I excluded or admitted the strong reflecting Air between the parts : And it is very probable , that there may be some Body , that is either very rarified Air , or something analogous to it , which fills the bubbles of these drops ; which I argue , first , from the roundness of them , and next , from the vivid reflection of Light which they exhibite : Now though I doubt not , but that the Air in them is very much rarified , yet that there is some in them , to such as well consider this Experiment of the disappearing of a crack upon the extruding of the Air , I suppose it will seem more then probable . The Seventh and last therefore that I shall prove , is , That the gradual heating and cooling of these so extended bodies does reduce the parts of the Glass to a looser and softer temper . And this I found by heating them , and keeping them for a prety while very red hot in a fire ; for thereby I found them to grow a little lighter , and the small Stems to be very easily broken and snapt any where , without at all making the drop fly ; whereas before they were so exceeding hard , that they could not be broken without much difficulty ; and upon their breaking the whole drop would fly in pieces with very great violence . The Reason of which last seems to be , that the leisurely heating and cooling of the parts does not only wast some part of the Glass it self , but ranges all the parts into a better order , and gives each Particle an opportunity of relaxing its self , and consequently neither will the parts hold so strongly together as before , nor be so difficult to be broken : The parts now more easily yielding , nor will the other parts fly in pieces , because the parts have no bended Springs . The relaxation also in the temper of hardned Steel , and hammered Metals ▪ by nealing them in the fire , seems to proceed from much the same cause . For both by quenching suddenly such Metals as have vitrified parts interspers'd , as Steel has , and by hammering of other kinds that do not so much abound with them , as Silver , Brass , &c. the parts are put into and detained in a bended posture , which by the agitation of Heat are shaken , and loosened , and suffered to unbend themselves . Observ. VIII . Of the fiery Sparks struck from a Flint or Steel . Schem : V And the First was of a pretty big Ball fastened on to the end of a small sliver of Iron , which Compositum seemed to be nothing else but a long thin chip of Iron , one of whose ends was melted into a small round Globul ; the other end remaining unmelted and irregular , and perfectly Iron . The Second Instance was not less remarkable then the First ; for I found , when a Spark went out , nothing but a very small thin long sliver of Iron or Steel , unmelted at either end . So that it seems , that some of these Sparks are the slivers or chips of the Iron vitrified , Others are only the slivers melted into Balls without vitrification , And the third kind are only small slivers of the Iron , made red-hot with the violence of the stroke given on the Steel by the Flint . He that shall diligently examine the Phaenomena of this Experiment , will , I doubt not , find cause to believe , that the reason I have heretofore given of it , is the true and genuine cause of it , namely , That the Spark appearing so bright in the falling , is nothing else but a small piece of the Steel or Flint , but most commonly of the Steel , which by the violence of the stroke is at the same time sever'd and heatt red-hot , and that sometimes to such a degree , as to make it melt together into a small Globule of Steel ; and sometimes also is that heat so very intense , as further to melt it and vitrifie it ; but many times the heat is so gentle , as to be able to make the sliver only red hot , which notwithstanding falling upon the tinder ( that is only a very curious small Coal made of the small threads of Linnen burnt to coals and char'd ) it easily sets it on fire . Nor will any part of this Hypothesis seem strange to him that considers , First , that either hammering , or filing , or otherwise violently rubbing of Steel , will presently make it so hot as to be able to burn ones fingers . Next , that the whole force of the stroke is exerted upon that small part where the Flint and Steel first touch : For the Bodies being each of them so very hard , the puls cannot be far communicated , that is , the parts of each can yield but very little , and therefore the violence of the concussion will be exerted on that piece of Steel which is cut off by the Flint . Thirdly , that the filings or small parts of Steel are very apt , as it were , to take fire , and are presently red hot , that is , there seems to be a very combustible sulphureous Body in Iron or Steel , which the Air very readily preys upon , as soon as the body is a little violently heated . And this is obvious in the filings of Steel or Iron cast through the flame of a Candle ; for even by that sudden transitus of the small chips of Iron , they are heat red hot , and that combustible sulphureous Body is presently prey'd upon and devoured by the aereal incompassing Menstruum , whose office in this Particular I have shewn in the Explication of Charcole . And in prosecution of this Experiment , having taken the filings of Iron and Steel , and with the point of a Knife cast them through the flame of a Candle , I observed where some conspicuous shining Particles fell , and looking on them with my Microscope , I found them to be nothing else but such round Globules , as I formerly found the Sparks struck from the Steel by a stroke to be , only a little bigger ; and shaking together all the filings that had fallen upon the sheet of Paper underneath , and observing them with the Microscope , I found a great number of small Globules , such as the former , though there were also many of the parts that had remained untoucht , and rough filings or chips of Iron . So that , it seems , Iron does contain a very combustible sulphureous Body , which is , in all likelihood , one of the causes of this Phaenomenon , and which may be perhaps very much concerned in the business of its hardening and tempering : of which somewhat is said in the Description of Muscovy-glass . So that , these things considered , we need not trouble our selves to find out what kind of Pores they are , both in the Flint and Steel , that contain the Atoms of fire , nor how those Atoms come to be hindred from running all out , when a dore or passage in their Pores is made by the concussion : nor need we trouble our selves to examine by what Prometheus the Element of Fire comes to be fetcht down from above the Regions of the Air , in what Cells or Boxes it is kept , and what Epimetheus lets it go : Nor to consider what it is that causes so great a conflux of the atomical Particles of Fire , which are said to fly to a flaming Body , like Vultures or Eagles to a putrifying Carcass , and there to make a very great pudder . Since we have nothing more difficult in this Hypothesis to conceive , first , as to the kindling of Tinder , then how a large Iron-bullet , let fall red or glowing hot upon a heap of Small-coal , should set fire to those that are next to it first : Nor secondly , is this last more difficult to be explicated , then that a Body , as Silver for Instance , put into a weak Menstruum , as unrectified Aqua fortis should , when it is put in a great heat , be there dissolved by it , and not before ; which Hypothesis is more largely explicated in the Description of Charcoal . To conclude , we see by this Instance , how much Experiments may conduce to the regulating of Philosophical notions . For if the most Acute Des Cartes had applied himself experimentally to have examined what substance it was that caused that shining of the falling Sparks struck from a Flint and a Steel , he would certainly have a little altered his Hypothesis , and we should have found , that his Ingenious Principles would have admitted a very plausible Explication of this Phaenomenon ; whereas by not examining so far as he might , he has set down an Explication which Experiment do's contradict . But before I leave this Description , I must not forget to take notice of the Globular form into which each of these is most curiously formed . And this Phaenomenon , as I have elsewhere more largely shewn , proceeds from a propriety which belongs to all kinds of fluid Bodies more or less , and is caused by the Incongruity of the Ambient and included Fluid , which so acts and modulates each other , that they acquire , as neer as is possible , a sperical or globular form , which propriety and several of the Phaenomena that proceed from it , I have more fully explicated in the sixth Observation . One Experiment , which does very much illustrate my present Explication , and is in it self exceeding pretty , I must not pass by : And that is a way of making small Globules or Balls of Lead , or Tin , as small almost as these of Iron or Steel , and that exceeding easily and quickly , by turning the filings or chips of those Metals also into perfectly round Globules . The way , in short , as I received it from the Learned Physitian Doctor I. G. is this ; Reduce the Metal you would thus shape , into exceeding fine filings , the finer the filings are , the finer will the Balls be : Stratifie these filings with the fine and well dryed powder of quick Lime in a Crucible proportioned to the quantity you intend to make : When you have thus filled your Crucible , by continual stratifications of the filings and powder , so that , as neer as may be , no one of the filings may touch another , place the Crucible in a gradual fire , and by degrees let it be brought to a heat big enough to make all the filings , that are mixt with the quick Lime , to melt , and no more ; for if the fire be too hot , many of these filings will joyn and run together ; whereas if the heat be proportioned , upon washing the Lime-dust in fair Water , all those small filings of the Metal will subside to the bottom in a most curious powder , consisting all of exactly round Globules , which , if it be very fine , is very excellent to make Hour-glasses of . Now though quick Lime be the powder that this direction makes choice of , yet I doubt not , but that there may be much more convenient ones found out , one of which I have made tryal of , and found very effectual ; and were it not for discovering , by the mentioning of it , another Secret , which I am not free-to impart , I should have here inserted it . Observ. IX . Of the Colours observable in Muscovy Glass , and other thin Bodies . MOscovy-glass , or Lapis specularis , is a Body that seems to have as many Curiosities in its Fabrick as any common Mineral I have met with : for first , It is transparent to a great thickness : Next , it is compounded of an infinite number of thin flakes joyned or generated one upon another so close & smooth , as with many hundreds of them to make one smooth and thin Plate of a transparent flexible substance , which with care and diligence may be slit into pieces so exceedingly thin as to be hardly perceivable by the eye , and yet even those , which I have thought the thinnest , I have with a good Microscope found to be made up of many other Plates , yet thinner ; and it is probable , that , were our Microscopes much better , we might much further discover its divisibility . Nor are these flakes only regular as to the smoothness of their Surfaces ; but thirdly , In many Plates they may be perceived to be terminated naturally with edges of the figure of a Rhomboeid . This Figure is much more conspicuous in our English talk , much whereof is found in the Lead Mines , and is commonly called Spar , and Kauck , which is of the same kind of substance with the Selenitis , but is seldom found in so large flakes as that is , nor is it altogether so tuff , but is much more clear and transparent , and much more curiously shaped , and yet may be cleft and flak'd like the other Selenitis . But fourthly , this stone has a property , which in respect of the Microscope , is more notable , and that is , that it exhibits several appearances of Colours , both to the naked Eye , but much more conspicuously to the Microscope ; for the exhibiting of which , I took a piece of Muscovy-glass , and splitting or cleaving it into thin Plates , I found that up and down in several parts of them I could plainly perceive several white specks or flaws , and others diversly coloured with all the Colours of the Rainbow ; and with the Microscope I could perceive , that these Colours were ranged in rings that incompassed the white speck or flaw , and were round or irregular , according to the shape of the spot which they terminated ; and the position of Colours , in respect of one another , was the very same as in the Rainbow . The consecution of those Colours from the middle of the spot outward being Blew , Purple , Scarlet , Yellow , Green ; Blew , Purple , Scarlet , and so onwards , sometimes half a score times repeated , that is , there appeared six , seven , eight , nine or ten several coloured rings or lines , each incircling the other , in the same manner as I have often seen a very vivid Rainbow to have four or five several Rings of Colours , that is , accounting all the Gradations between Red and Blew for one : But the order of the Colours in these Rings was quite contrary to the primary or innermost Rainbow , and the same with those of the secondary or outermost Rainbow ; these coloured Lines or Irises , as I may so call them , were some of them much brighter then others , and some of them also very much broader , they being some of them ten , twenty , nay , I believe , neer a hundred times broader then others ; and those usually were broadish which were neerest the center or middle of the flaw . And oftentimes I found , that these Colours reacht to the very middle of the flaw , and then there appeared in the middle a very large spot , for the most part , all of one colour , which was very vivid , and all the other Colours incompassing it , gradually ascending , and growing narrower towards the edges , keeping the same order , as in the secundary Rainbow , that is , if the middle were Blew , the next incompassing it would be a Purple , the third a Red , the fourth a Yellow , &c. as above ; if the middle were a Red , the next without it would be a Yellow , the third a Green , the fourth a Blew , and so onward , . And this order it alwayes kept whatsoever were the middle Colour . There was further observable in several other parts of this Body , many Lines or Threads , each of them of some one peculiar Colour , and those so exceedingly bright and vivid , that it afforded a very pleasant object through the Microscope . Some of these threads I have observed also to be pieced or made up of several short lengths of differently coloured ends ( as I may so call them ) as a line appearing about two inches long through the Microscope , has been compounded of about half an inch of a Peach colour , ⅛ of a lovely Grass-green , ¾ of an inch more of a bright Scarlet , and the rest of the line of a Watchet blew . Others of them were much otherwise coloured ; the variety being almost infinite . Another thing which is very observable , is , that if you find any place where the colours are very broad and conspicuous to the naked eye , you may , by pressing that place with your finger , make the colours change places , and go from one part to another . There is one Phaenomenon more , which may , if care be used , exhibit to the beholder , as it has divers times to me , an exceeding pleasant ; and not less instructive Spectacle ; And that is , if curiosity and diligence be used , you may so split this admirable Substance , that you may have pretty large Plates ( in comparison of those smaller ones which you may observe in the Rings ) that are perhaps an ⅛ or a ⅙ part of an inch over , each of them appearing through the Microscope most curiously , intirely , and uniformly adorned with some one vivid colour : this , if examined with the Microscope , may be plainly perceived to be in all parts of it equally thick . Two , three , or more of these lying one upon another , exhibit oftentimes curious compounded colours , which produce such a Compositum , as one would scarce imagine should be the result of such ingredients : As perhaps a faint yellow and a blew may produce a very deep purple . But when anon we come to the more strict examination of these Phaenomena , and to inquire into the causes and reasons of these productions , we shall , I hope , make it more conceivable how they are produced , and shew them to be no other then the natural and necessary effects arising from the peculiar union of concurrent causes . These Phaenomena being so various , and so truly admirable , it will certainly be very well worth our inquiry , to examine the causes and reasons of them , and to consider , whether from these causes demonstratively evidenced , may not be deduced the true causes of the production of all kind of Colours . And I the rather now do it , instead of an Appendix or Digression to this History , then upon the occasion of examining the Colours in Peacocks , or other Feathers , because this Subject , as it does afford more variety of particular Colours , so does it afford much better wayes of examining each circumstance . And this will be made manifest to him that considers , first , that this laminated body is more simple and regular then the parts of Peacocks feathers , this consisting only of an indefinite number of plain and smooth Plates , heaped up , or incumbent on each other . Next , that the parts of this body are much more manageable , to be divided or joyned , then the parts of a Peacocks feather , or any other substance that I know . And thirdly , because that in this we are able from a colourless body to produce several coloured bodies , affording all the variety of Colours imaginable : And several others , which the subsequent Inquiry will make manifest . To begin therefore , it is manifest from several circumstances , that the material cause of the apparition of these several Colours , is some Lamina or Plate of a transparent or pellucid body of a thickness very determinate and proportioned according to the greater or less refractive power of the pellucid body . And that this is , so abundance of Instances and particular Circumstances will make manifest . As first , if you take any small piece of the Muscovy-glass , and with a Needle , or some other convenient Instrument , cleave it oftentimes into thinner and thinner Laminae , you shall find , that till you come to a determinate thinness of them , they shall all appear transparent and colourless , but if you continue to split and divide them further , you shall find at last , that each Plate , after it comes to such a determinate thickness , shall appear most lovely ting'd or imbued with a determinate colour . If further , by any means you so flaw a pretty thick piece , that one part does begin to cleave a little from the other , and between those two there be by any means gotten some pellucid medium , those laminated pellucid bodies that fill that space , shall exhibit several Rainbows or coloured Lines , the colours of which will be disposed and ranged according to the various thicknesses of the several parts of that Plate . That this is so , is yet further confirmed by this Experiment . Take two small pieces of ground and polisht Looking-glass-plate , each about the bigness of a shilling , take these two dry , and with your fore-fingers and thumbs press them very hard and close together , and you shall find , that when they approach each other very near , there will appear several Irises or coloured Lines , in the same manner almost as in the Muscovy-glass ; and you may very easily change any of the Colours of any part of the interposed body , by pressing the Plates closer and harder together , or leaving them more lax ; that is , a part which appeared coloured with a red , may be presently ting'd with a yellow , blew , green , purple , or the like , by altering the appropinquation of the terminating Plates . Now that air is not necessary to be the interposed body , but that any other transparent fluid will do much the same , may be tryed by wetting those approximated Surfaces with Water , or any other transparent Liquor , and proceeding with it in the same manner as you did with the Air ; and you will find much the like effect , only with this difference , that those comprest bodies , which differ most , in their refractive quality , from the compressing bodies , exhibit the most strong and vivid tinctures . Nor is it necessary , that this laminated and ting'd body should be of a fluid substance , any other substance , provided it be thin enough and transparent , doing the same thing : this the Laminae of our Muscovy-glass hint ; but it may be confirm'd by multitudes of other Instances . And first , we shall find , that even Glass it self may , by the help of a Lamp , be blown thin enough to produce these Phaenomena of Colours : which Phaenomena accidentally happening , as I have been attempting to frame small Glasses with a Lamp , did not a little surprize me at first , having never heard or seen any thing of it before ; though afterwards comparing it with the Phaenomena , I had often observed in those Bubbles which Children use to make with Soap-water , I did the less wonder ; especially when upon Experiment I found , I was able to produce the same Phaenomena in thin Bubbles made with any other transparent Substance . Thus have I produced them with Bubbles of Pitch , Rosin , C●lophony , Turpentine , Solutions of several Gums , as 〈◊〉 Arabick in water ; any glutinous Liquor , as Wort , Wine , Spirit of Wine , Oyl of Turpentine , Glare of Snails , &c. It would be needless to enumerate the several Instances , these being enough to shew the generality or universality of this propriety . Only I must not omit , that we have instances also of this kind even in metalline Bodies and animal ; for those several Colours which are observed to follow each other upon the polisht surface of hardned Steel , when it is by a sufficient degree of heat gradually tempered or softened , are produced from nothing else but a certain thin Lamina of a vitrum or vitrified part of the Metal , which by that degree of heat , and the concurring action of the ambient Air , is driven out and fixed on the surface of the Steel . And this hints to me a very probable ( at least , if not the true ) cause of the hardning and tempering of Steel , which has not , I think ; been yet given , nor , that I know of , been so much as thought of by any . And that is this , that the hardness of it arises from a greater proportion of a vitrified Substance interspersed through the pores of the Steel . And that the tempering or softning of it arises from the proportionate or smaller parcels of it left within those pores . This will seem the more probable , if we consider these Particulars . First , That the pure parts of Metals are of themselves very flexible and tuff ; that is , will indure bending and hammering , and yet retain their continuity . Next , That the Parts of all vitrified Substances , as all kinds of Glass ; the Scoria of Metals , &c. are very hard , and also very brittle , being neither flexible nor malleable , but may by hammering or beating be broken into small parts or powders . Thirdly , That all Metals ( excepting Gold and Silver , which do not so much with the bare fire , unless assisted by other saline Bodies ) do more or less vitrifie by the strength of fire , that is , are corroded by a saline Substance , which I elsewhere shew to be the true cause of fire ; and are thereby , as by several other Menstruums , converted into Scoria ; And this is called , calcining of them , by Chimists . Thus Iron and Copper by heating and quenching do turn all of them by degrees into Scoria , which are evidently vitrified Substances , and unite with Glass , and are easily fusible ; and when cold , very hard , and very brittle . Fourthly , That most kind of Vitrifications or Calcinations are made by Salts , uniting and incorporating with the metalline Particles . Nor do I know any one calcination wherein a Saline body may not , with very great probability , be said to be an agent or coadjutor . Fifthly , That Iron is converted into Steel by means of the incorporation of certain salts , with which it is kept a certain time in the fire . Sixthly , That any Iron may , in a very little time , be case hardned , as the Trades-men call it , by casing the iron to be hardned with clay , and putting between the clay and iron a good quantity of a mixture of Vrine , Soot , Sea-salt , and Horses hoofs ( all which contein great quantities of Saline bodies ) and then putting the case into a good strong fire , and keeping it in a considerable degree of heat for a good while , and afterwards heating , and quenching or cooling it suddenly in cold water . Seventhly , That all kind of vitrify'd substances , by being suddenly cool'd , become very hard and brittle . And thence arises the pretty Phoenomena of the Glass Drops , which I have already further explained in its own place . Eighthly , That those metals which are not so apt to vitrifie , do not acquire any hardness by quenching in water , as Silver , Gold , &c. These considerations premis'd , will , I suppose , make way for the more easie reception of this following Explication of the Phaenomena of hardned and temper'd Steel . That Steel is a substance made out of Iron , by means of a certain proportionate Vitrification of several parts , which are so curiously and proportionately mixt with the more tough and unalter'd parts of the Iron , that when by the great heat of the fire this vitrify'd substance is melted , and consequently rarify'd , and thereby the pores of the Iron are more open , if then by means of dipping it in cold water it be suddenly cold , and the parts hardned , that is , stay'd in that same degree of Expansion they were in when hot , the parts become very hard and brittle , and that upon the same account almost as small parcels of glass quenched in water grow brittle , which we have already explicated . If after this the piece of Steel be held in some convenient heat , till by degrees certain colours appear upon the surface of the brightned metal , the very hard and brittle tone of the metal , by degrees relaxes and becomes much more tough and soft ; namely , the action of the heat does by degrees loosen the parts of the Steel that were before streached or set atilt as it were , and stayed open by each other , whereby they become relaxed and set at liberty , whence some of the more brittle interjacent parts are thrust out and melted into a thin skin on the surface of the Steel , which from no colour increases to a deep Purple , and so onward by these gradations or consecutions , White , Yellow , Orange , Minium , Scarlet , Purple , Blew , Watchet , &c. and the parts within are more conveniently , and proportionately mixt ; and so they gradually subside into a texture which is much better proportion'd and closer joyn'd , whence that rigidnesse of parts ceases , and the parts begin to acquire their former ductilness . Now , that 't is nothing but the vitrify'd metal that sticks upon the surface of the colour'd body , is evident from this , that if by any means it be scraped and rubb'd off , the metal underneath it is white and clear ; and if it be kept longer in the fire , so as to increase to a considerable thickness , it may , by blows , be beaten off in flakes . This is further confirm'd by this observable , that that Iron or Steel will keep longer from rusting which is covered with this vitrify'd case : Thus also Lead will , by degrees , be all turn'd into a litharge ; for that colour which covers the top being scum'd or shov'd aside , appears to be nothing else but a litharge or vitrify'd Lead . This is observable also in some sort , on Brass , Copper , Silver , Gold , Tin , but is most conspicuous in Lead ; all those Colours that cover the surface of the Metal being nothing else , but a very thin vitrifi'd part of the heated Metal . The other Instance we have , is in Animal bodies , as in Pearls , Mother of Pearl-shels , Oyster-shels , and almost all other kinds of stony shels whatsoever . This have I also sometimes with pleasure observ'd even in Muscles and Tendons . Further , if you take any glutinous substance and run it exceedingly thin upon the surface of a smooth glass or a polisht metaline body , you shall find the like effects produced : and in general , wheresoever you meet with a transparent body thin enough , that is terminated by reflecting bodies of differing refractions from it , there will be a production of these pleasing and lovely colours . Nor is it necessary , that the two terminating Bodies should be both of the same kind , as may appear by the vitrified Laminae on Steel , Lead , and other Metals , one surface of which Laminae is contiguous to the surface of the Metal , the other to that of the Air. Nor is it necessary , that these colour'd Laminae should be of an even thickness , that is , should have their edges and middles of equal thickness , as in a Looking-glass-plate , which circumstance is only requisite to make the Plate appear all of the same colour ; but they may resemble a Lens , that is , have their middles thicker then their edges ; or else a double concave , that is , be thinner in the middle then at the edges ; in both which cases there will be various coloured rings or lines , with differing consecutions or orders of Colours ; the order of the first from the middle outwards being Red , Yellow , Green , Blew , &c. And the latter quite contrary . But further , it is altogether necessary , that the Plate , in the places where the Colours appear , should be of a determinate thickness : First , It must not be more then such a thickness , for when the Plate is increased to such a thickness , the Colours cease ; and besides , I have seen in a thin piece of Muscovy-glass , where the two ends of two Plates , which appearing both single , exhibited two distinct and differing Colours ; but in that place where they were united , and constituted one double Plate ( as I may call it ) they appeared transparent and colourless . Nor , Secondly , may the Plates be thinner then such a determinate cize ; for we alwayes find , that the very outmost Rim of these flaws is terminated in a white and colourless Ring . Further , in this Production of Colours there is no need of a determinate Light of such a bigness and no more , nor of a determinate position of that Light , that it should be on this side , and not on that side ; nor of a terminating shadow , as in the Prisme , and Rainbow , or Water-ball : for we find , that the Light in the open Air , either in or out of the Sun-beams , and within a Room , either from one or many Windows , produces much the same effect : only where the Light is brightest , there the Colours are most vivid . So does the light of a Candle , collected by a Glass-ball . And further , it is all one whatever side of the coloured Rings be towards the light ; for the whole Ring keeps its proper Colours from the middle outwards in the same order as I before related , without varying at all , upon changing the position of the light . But above all it is most observable , that here are all kind of Colours generated in a pellucid body , where there is properly no such refraction as Des Cartes supposes his Globules to acquire a verticity by : For in the plain and even Plates it is manifest , that the second refraction ( according to Des Cartes his Principles in the fifth Section of the eighth Chapter of his Meteors ) does regulate and restore the supposed turbinated Globules unto their former uniform motion . This Experiment therefore will prove such a one as our thrice excellent Verulam calls Experimentum Crucis , serving as a Guide or Land-mark , by which to direct our course in the search after the true cause of Colours . Affording us this particular negative Information , that for the production of Colours there is not necessary either a great refraction , as in the Prisme ; nor Secondly , a determination of Light and shadow , such as is both in the Prisme and Glass-ball . Now that we may see likewise what affirmative and positive Instruction it yields , it will be necessary , to examine it a little more particularly and strictly ; which that we may the better do , it will be requisite to premise somewhat in general concerning the nature of Light and Refraction . And first for Light , it seems ' very manifest , that there is no luminous Body but has the parts of it in motion more or less . First , That all kind of fiery burning Bodies have their parts in motion , I think , will be very easily granted me . That the spark struck from a Flint and Steel is in a rapid agitation , I have elsewhere made probable . And that the Parts of rotten Wood , rotten Fish , and the like , are also in motion , I think , will as easily be conceded by those , who consider , that those parts never begin to shine till the Bodies be in a state of putrefaction ; and that is now generally granted by all , to be caused by the motion of the parts of putrifying bodies . That the Bononian stone shines no longer then it is either warmed by the Sun-beams , or by the flame of a Fire or of a Candle , is the general report of those that write of it , and of others that have seen it . And that heat argues a motion of the internal parts , is ( as I said before ) generally granted . But there is one Instance more , which was first shewn to the Royal Society by Mr. Clayton a worthy Member thereof , which does make this Assertion more evident then all the rest : And that is , That a Diamond being rub'd , struck , or beated in the dark , shines for a pretty while after , so long as that motion , which is imparted by any of those Agents , remains ( in the same manner as a Glass , rubb'd , struck , or ( by a means which I shall elsewhere mention ) he●●ed , yields a sound which lasts as long as the vibrating motion of that sonorous body ) several Experiments made on which Stone , are since published in a Discourse of Colours , by the truly honourable Mr. Boyle . What may be said of those Ignes fatus that appear in the night , I cannot so well affirm , having never had the opportunity to examine them my self , nor to be inform'd by any others that had observ'd them : And the relations of them in Authors are so imperfect , that nothing can be built on them . But I hope I shall be able in another place to make it at least very probable , that there is even in those also a Motion which causes this effect . That the shining of Sea-water proceeds from the same cause , may be argued from this , That it shines not till either it be beaten against a Rock , or be some other wayes broken or agitated by Storms , or Oars , or other pereussing bodies . And that the Animal Energyes or Spirituous agil parts are very active in Cats eyes when they shine , seems evident enough , because their eyes never shine but when they look very intensly either to find their prey , or being hunted in a dark room , when they seek after their adversary , or to find a way to escape . And the like may be said of the shining Bellies of Gloworms , since 't is evident they can at pleasure either increase or extinguish that Radiation . It would be somewhat too long a work for this place Zeictically to examine , and positively to prove , what particular kind of motion it is that must be the efficient of Light ; for though it be a motion , yet 't is not every motion that produces it , since we find there are many bodies very violently mov'd ; which yet afford not such an effect ; and there are other bodies , which to our other senses , seem not mov'd so much , which yet shine . This Water and quick-silver , and most other liquors heated , shine not ; and several hard bodies , as Iron , Silver , Brass , Copper . Wood , &c. though very often struck with a hammer ▪ shine not presently , though they will all of them grow exceeding hot ; whereas rotten Wood , rotten Fish , Sea water , Gloworms , &c. have nothing of tangible heat in them , and yet ( where there is no stronger light to affect the Sensory ) they shine some of them so Vividly , that one may make a shift to read by them . It would be too long , I say , here to insert the discursive progress by which I inquir'd after the proprieties of the motion of Light , and therefore I shall only add the result . And , First , I found it ought to be exceeding quick , such as those motions of fermentation and putrefaction ; whereby , certainly , the parts are exceeding nimbly and violently mov'd ; and that , because we find those motions are able more minutely to shatter and divide the body , then the most violent heats or menstruums we yet know . And that fire is nothing else but such a dissolution of the Burning body , made by the most universal menstruum of all sulphureous bodies , namely , the Air , we shall in an other place of this Tractate endeavour to make probable . And that , in all extreamly hot shining bodies , there is a very quick motion that causes Light , as well as a more robust that causes Heat , may be argued from the celerity wherewith the bodyes are dissolv'd . Next , it must be a Vibrative motion . And for this the newly mention'd Diamond affords us a good argument ; since if the motion of the parts did not return , the Diamond must after many rubbings decay and be wasted : but we have no reason to suspect the latter , especially if we consider the exceeding difficulty that is found in cutting or wearing away a Diamond . And a Circular motion of the parts is much more improbable , since , if that were granted , and they be suppos'd irregular and Angular parts , I see not how the parts of the Diamond should hold so firmly together , or remain in the same sensible dimensions , which yet they do . Next , if they be Globular , and mov'd only with a turbinated motion , I know not any cause that can impress that motion upon the pellucid medium , which yet is done . Thirdly , any other irregular motion of the parts one amongst another , must necessarily make the body of a fluid consistence , from which it is far enough . It must therefore be a Vibrating motion . And Thirdly , That it is a very short vibrating motion , I think the instances drawn from the shining of Diamonds will also make probable . For a Diamond being the hardest body we yet know in the World , and consequently the least apt to yield or bend , must consequently also have its vibrations exceeding short . And these , I think , are the three principal proprieties of a motion , requisite to produce the effect call'd Light in the Object . The next thing we are to consider , is the way or manner of the trajection of this motion through the interpos'd pellucid body to the eye : And here it will be easily granted , First , That it must be a body susceptible and impartible of this motion that will deserve the name of a Transparent . And next , that the parts of such a body must be Homogeneous , or of the same kind . Thirdly , that the constitution and motion of the parts must be such , that the appulse of the luminous body may be communicated or propagated through it to the greatest imaginable distance in the least imaginable time ; though I see no reason to affirm , that it must be in an instant : For I know not any one Experiment or observation that does prove it . And , whereas it may be objected , That we see the Sun risen at the very instant when it is above the sensible Horizon , and that we see a Star hidden by the body of the Moon at the same instant , when the Star , the Moon , and our Eye are all in the same line ; and the like Observations , or rather suppositions , may be urg'd . I have this to answer , That I can as easily deny as they affirm ; for I would fain know by what means any one can be assured any more of the Affirmative , then I of the Negative . If indeed the propagation were very slow , 't is possible something might be discovered by Eclypses of the Moon ; but though we should grant the progress of the light from the Earth to the Moon , and from the Moon back to the Earth again to be full two Minutes in performing , I know not any possible means to discover it ; nay , there may be some instances perhaps of Horizontal Eclypses that may seem very much to favour this supposition of the slower progression of Light then most imagine . And the like may be said of the Eclypses of the Sun , &c. But of this only by the by . Fourthly , That the motion is propagated every way through an Homogeneous medium by direct or straight lines extended every way like Rays from the center of a Sphere . Fifthly , in an Homogeneous medium this motion is propagated every way with equal velocity , whence necessarily every pulse or vitration of the luminous body will generate a Sphere , which will continually increase , and grow bigger , just after the same manner ( though indefinitely swifter ) as the waves or rings on the surface of the water do swell into bigger and bigger circles about a point of it , where , by the sinking of a Stone the motion was begun , whence it necessarily follows , that all the parts of these Spheres undulated through an Homogeneous medium cut the Rays at right angles . But because all transparent mediums are not Homogeneous to one another , therefore we will next examine how this pulse or motion will be propagated through differingly transparent mediums . And here , according to the most acute and excellent Philosopher Des Cartes , I suppose the sign of the angle of inclination in the first medium to be to the sign of refraction in the second , As the density of the first , to the density of the second . By density , I mean not the density in respect of gravity ( with which the refractions or transparency of mediums hold no proportion ) but in respect onely to the trajection of the Rays of light , in which respect they only differ in this ; that the one propagates the pulse more easily and weakly , the other more slowly , but more strongly . But as for the pulses themselves , they will by the refraction acquire another propriety , which we shall now endeavour to explicate . We will suppose therefore in the first Figure ACFD to be a physical Ray , or ABC and DEF to be two Mathematical Rays , trajected from a very remote point of a luminous body through an Homogeneous transparent medium LLL , and DA , EB , FC , to be small portions of the orbicular impulses which must therefore cut the Rays at right angles ; these Rays meeting with the plain surface NO of a medium that yields an easier transitus to the propagation of light , and falling obliquely on it , they will in the medium MMM be refracted towards the perpendicular of the surface . And because this medium is more easily trajected then the former by a third , therefore the point C of the orbicular pulse FC will be mov'd to H four spaces in the same time that F the other end of it is mov'd to G three spaces , therefore the whole refracted pulse GH shall be oblique to the refracted Rays CHK and GI ; and the angle GHC shall be an acute , and so much the more acute by how much the greater the refraction be , then which nothing is more evident , for the sign of the inclination is to be the sign of refraction as GF to TC the distance between the point C and the perpendicular from G on CK , which being as four to three , HC being longer then GF is longer also then TC , therefore the angle GHC is less than GTC. So that henceforth the parts of the pulses GH and IK are mov'd ascew , or cut the Rays at oblique angles . It is not my business in this place to set down the reasons why this or that body should impede the Rays more , others less : as why Water should transmit the Rays more easily , though more weakly than air . Onely thus much in general I shall hint , that I suppose the medium MMM to have less of the transparent undulating subtile matter , and that matter to be less implicated by it , whereas LLL I suppose to contain a greater quantity of the fluid undulating substance , and this to be more implicated with the particles of that medium . But to proceed , the same kind of obliquity of the Pulses and Rays will happen also when the refraction is made out of a more easie into a more difficult mediū ; as by the calculations of GQ & CSR which are refracted from the perpendicular . In both which calculations 't is obvious to observe , that always that part of the Ray towards which the refraction is made has the end of the orbicular pulse precedent to that of the other side . And always , the oftner the refraction is made the same way , Or the greater the single refraction is , the more is this unequal progress . So that having found this odd propriety to be an inseparable concomitant of a refracted Ray , not streightned by a contrary refraction , we will next examine the refractions of the Sun-beams , as they are suffer'd onely to pass through a small passage , obliquely out of a more difficult , into a more easie medium . Let us suppose therefore ABC in the second Figure to represent a large Chimical Glass-body about two foot long , filled with very fair Water as high as AB , and inclin'd in a convenient posture with B towards the Sun : Let us further suppose the top of it to be cover'd with an op●cous body , all but the hole ab , through which the Sun-beams are suffer'd to pass into the Water , and are thereby refracted to cdef against which part , if a Paper be expanded on the outside , there will appear all the colours of the Rain-bow , that is , there will be generated the two principal colours , Scarlet and Blue , and all the intermediate ones which arise from the composition and dilutings of these two , that is , cd shall exhibit a Scarlet , which toward d is diluted into a Yellow ; this is the refraction of the Ray , ik , which comes from the underside of the Sun ; and the Ray ef shall appear of a deep Blue , which is gradually towards e diluted into a pale Watchet-blue . Between d and e the two diluted colours , Blue and Yellow are mixt and compounded into a Green ; and this I imagine to be the reason why Green is so acceptable a colour to the eye , and that either of the two extremes are , if intense , rather a little offensive , namely , the being plac'd in the middle between the two extremes , and compounded out of both those , diluted also , or somewhat qualifi'd , for the composition , arising from the mixture of the two extremes undiluted , makes a Purple , which though it be a lovely colour , and pretty acceptable to the eye , yet is it nothing comparable to the ravishing pleasure with which a curious and well tempered Green affects the eye . If removing the Paper , the eye be plac'd against cd , it will perceive the lower side of the Sun ( or a Candle at night which is much better , because it offends not the eye , and is more easily manageable ) to be of a deep Re● , and if against ef it will perceive the upper part of the luminous body to be of a deep Blue ; and these colours will appear deeper and deeper , according as the Rays from the luminous body fall more obliquely on the surface of the Water , and thereby suffer a greater refraction , and the more distinct , the further cdef is removed from the trajecting hole . So that upon the whole , we shall find that the reason of the Phaenomena seems to depend upon the obliquity of the orbicular pulse , to the Lines of Radiation , and in particular , that the Ray cd which constitutes the Scarlet has its inner parts , namely those which are next to the middle of the luminous body , precedent to the outermost which are contiguous to the dark and unradiating skie . And that the Ray ef which gives a Blue , has its outward part , namely , that which is contiguous to the dark skie precedent to the pulse from the innermost , which borders on the bright area of the luminous body . We may observe further , that the cause of the diluting of the colours towards the middle , proceeds partly from the wideness of the hole through which the Rays pass , whereby the Rays from several parts of the luminous body , fall upon many of the same parts between c and f as is more manifest by the Figure : And partly also from the nature of the refraction it self , for the vividness or strength of the two terminating colours , arising chiefly as we have seen , from the very great difference that is betwixt the outsides of those oblique undulations & the dark Rays circumambient , and that disparity betwixt the approximate Rays , decaying gradually : the further inward toward the middle of the luminous body they are remov'd , the more must the colour approach to a white or an undisturbed light . Upon the calculation of the refraction and reflection from a Ball of Water or Glass , we have much the same Phaenomena namely , an obliquity of the undulation in the same manner as we have found it here . Which , because it is very much to our present purpose , and affords such an Instancia crucis , as no one that I know has hitherto taken notice of , I shall further examine . For it does very plainly and positively distinguish , and shew , which of the two Hypotheses , either the Cartesian or this is to be followed , by affording a generation of all the colors in the Rainbow , where according to the Cartesian Principles there should be none at all generated . And secondly , by affording an instance that does more closely confine the cause of these Phaenomena of colours to this present Hypothesis . And first , for the Cartesian , we have this to object against it , That whereas he says ( Meteorum Cap. 8. Sect. 5. ) Sed judicabam unicam ( refractionē scilicet ) ad minimū requiri , & quidem talem ut ejus effectus aliâ contrariâ ( refractione ) non destruatur : Nam experientia docet si superficies NM & NP ( nempe refringentes ) Parallelae forent , radios tantundem per alteram iterum erectos quantum per unam frangerentur , nullos colores depicturos ; This Principle of his holds true indeed in a prisme where the refracting surfaces are plain , but is contradicted by the Ball or Cylinder , whether of Water or Glass , where the refracting surfaces are Orbicular or Cylindrical . For if we examine the passage of any Globule or Ray of the primary Iris , we shall find it to pass out of the Ball or Cylinder again , with the same inclination and refraction that it enter'd in withall , and that that last refraction by means of the intermediate reflection shall be the same as if without any reflection at all the Ray had been twice refracted by two Parallel surfaces . And that this is true , not onely in one , but in every Ray that goes to the constitution of the Primary Iris ; nay , in every Ray , that suffers only two refractions , and one reflection , by the surface of the round body , we shall presently see most evident , if we repeat the Cartesian Scheme , mentioned in the tenth Section of the eighth Chapter of his Meteors , where EFKNP in the third Figure is one of the Rays of the Primary Iris , twice refracted at F and N , and once reflected at K by the surface of the Water-ball . For , first it is evident , that KF and KN are equal , because KN being the reflected part of KF they have both the same inclination on the surface K that is the angles FKT , and NKV made by the two Rays and the Tangent of K are equal , which is evident by the Laws of reflection ; whence it will follow also , that KN has the same inclination on the surface N , or the Tangent of it XN that the Ray KF has to the surface F , or the Tangent of it FY , whence it must necessarily follow , that the refractions at F and N are equal , that is , KFE and KNP are equal . Now , that the surface N is by the reflection at K made parallel to the surface at F , is evident from the principles of reflection ; for reflection being nothing but an inverting of the Rays , if we re-invert the Ray KNP , and make the same inclinations below the line TKV that it has above , it will be most evident that KH the inverse of KN will be the continuation of the line FK , and that LHI the inverse of OX is parallel to FY . And HM the inverse of NP is Parallel to EF for the angle KHI is equal to KNO which is equal to KFY , and the angle KHM is equal to KNP which is equal to KFE which was to be prov'd . So that according to the above mentioned Cartesian principles there should be generated no colour at all in a Ball of Water or Glass by two refractions and one reflection , which does hold most true indeed , if the surfaces be plain , as may be experimented with any kind of prisme where the two refracting surfaces are equally inclin'd to the reflecting ; but in this the Phaenomena are quite otherwise . The cause therefore of the generation of colour must not be what Des Cartes assigns , namely , a certain rotation of the Globuli aetherei , which are the particles which he supposes to constitute the Pellucid medium , But somewhat else , perhaps what we have lately supposed , and shall by and by further prosecute and explain . But , First I shall crave leave to propound some other difficulties of his , notwithstanding exceedingly ingenious Hypothesis , which I plainly confess to me seem such ; and those are , Schem . VI. There must be therefore some other propriety of refraction that causes colour . And upon the examination of the thing , I cannot conceive any one more general , inseparable , and sufficient , than that which I have before assign'd . That we may therefore see how exactly our Hypothesis agrees also with the Phaenomena of the refracting round body , whether Globe or Cylinder , we shall next subjoyn our Calculation or Examen of it . And to this end , we will calculate any two Rays : as for instance ; let EF be a Ray cutting the Radius CD ( divided into 20. parts ) in G 16. parts distant from C , and ef another Ray , which cuts the same Radius in g 17. parts distant , these will be refracted to K and k and from thence reflected to N and n , and from thence refracted toward P and p ; therefore the Arch F f will be 5. d 5′ . The Arch FK 106. d 30′ . the Arch fk 101. d 2′ . The line FG 6000. and fg 5267. therefore h f. 733. therefore F c 980 , almost . The line FK 16024. and fk 15436. therefore N d 196. and no 147 almost , the line Nn 1019 the Arch N n 5. d 51′ . therefore the Angle N no is 34. d 43′ . therefore the Angle N on . is 139. d 56′ . which is almost 50. d more than a right Angle . It is evident therefore by this Hypothesis , that at the same time that ef touches f. EF is arrived at c. And by that time efkn is got to n , EFKN is got to d , and when it touches N , the pulse of the other Ray is got to o , and no farther , which is very short of the place it should have arriv'd to , to make the Ray np to cut the orbicular pulse . N o at right Angles : therefore the Angle N op is an acute Angle , but the quite contrary of this will happen , if 17. and 18. be calculated in stead of 16. and 17. both which does most exactly agree with the Phaenomena : For if the Sun , or a Candle ( which is better ) be placed about E e , and the eye about P p , the Rays EF ef . at 16. and 17. will paint the side of the luminous object toward np Blue , and towards NP Red. But the quite contrary will happen when EF is 17. and ef 18. for then towards NP shall be a Blue , and towards np a Red , exactly according to the calculation . And there appears the Blue of the Rainbow , where the two Blue sides of the two Images unite , and there the Red where the two Red sides unite , that is , where the two Images are just disappearing ; which is , when the Rays EF and NP produc'd till they meet , make an Angle of about 41. and an half ; the like union is there of the two Images in the Production of the Secundary Iris , and the same causes , as upon calculation may appear ; onely with this difference , that it is somewhat more faint , by reason of the duplicate reflection , which does always weaken the impulse the oftner it is repeated . Now , though the second refraction made at N n be convenient , that is , do make the Rays glance the more , yet is it not altogether requisite ; for it is plain from the calculation , that the pulse dn is sufficiently oblique to the Rays KN and kn , as wel as the pulse fc is oblique to the Rays FK & fk . And therefore if a piece of very fine Paper be held close against N n and the eye look on it either through the Ball as from D , or from the other side , as from B. there shall appear a Rainbow , or colour'd line painted on it with the part toward X appearing Red , towards O , Blue ; the same also shall happen , if the Paper be placed about K k , for towards T shall appear a Red , and towards V a Blue , which does exactly agree with this my Hypothesis , as upon the calculation of the progress of the pulse will most easily appear . Nor do these two observations of the colours appearing to the eye about p differing from what they appear on the Paper at N contradict each other ; but rather confirm and exactly agree with one another , as will be evident to him that examines the reasons set down by the ingenious . Des Cartes in the 12. Sect. of the 8. Chapter of his Meteors , where he gives the true reason why the colours appear of a quite contrary order to the eye , to what they appear'd on the Paper if the eye be plac'd in steed of the Paper : And as in the Prisme , so also in the Water , Drop , or Globe the Phaenomena and reason are much the same . Having therefore shewn that there is such a propriety in the prisme and water Globule whereby the pulse is made oblique to the progressive , and that so much the more , by how much greater the refraction is , I shall in the next place consider , how this conduces to the production of colours , and what kind of impression it makes upon the bottom of the eye ; and to this end it will be requisite to examine this Hypothesis a little more particularly . First therefore , if we consider the manner of the progress of the pulse , it will seem rational to conclude , that that part or end of the pulse which precedes the other , must necessarily be somwhat more obtunded , or impeded by the resistance of the transparent medium , than the other part or end of it which is subsequent , whose way is , as it were , prepared by the other ▪ especially if the adjacent medium be not in the same manner enlightned or agitated . And therefore ( in the fourth Figure of the sixth Iconism ▪ ) the Ray AAAHB will have its side HH more deadned by the resistance of the dark or quiet medium PPP , Whence there will be a kind of deadness superinduc'd on the side HHH , which will continually increase from B , and strike deeper and deeper into the Ray by the line BR ; Whence all the parts of the triangle , RBHO will be of a dead Blue colour , and so much the deeper , by how much the nearer they lie to the line BHH , which is most deaded or impeded , and so much the more dilute , by how much the nearer it approaches the line BR . Next on the other side of the Ray AAN , the end A of the pulse AH will be promoted , or made stronger , having its passage already prepar'd as 't were by the other parts preceding , and so its impression wil be stronger ; And because of its obliquity to the Ray , there will be propagated a kind of faint motion into QQ the adjacent dark or quiet medium , which faint motion will spread further and further into QQ as the Ray is propagated further and further from A , namely , as far as the line MA , whence all the triangle MAN will be ting'd with a Red , and that Red will be the deeper the nearer it approaches the line MA , and the paler or yellower the nearer it is the line NA . And if the Ray be continued , so that the lines AN and BR ( which are the bounds of the Red and Blue diluted ) do meet and cross each other , there will be beyond that intersection generated all kinds of Greens . Now , these being the proprieties of every single refracted Ray of light , it will be easie enough to consider what must be the result of very many such Rays collateral : As if we suppose infinite such Rays interjacent between AKSB and ANOB , which are the terminating : For in this case the Ray AKSB will have its Red triangle intire , as lying next to the dark or quiet medium , but the other side of it BS will have no Blue , because the medium adjacent to it SBO , is mov'd or enlightned , and consequently that light does destroy the colour . So likewise will the Ray ANOB lose its Red , because the adjacent medium is mov'd or enlightned , but the other side of the Ray that is adjacent to the dark , namely , AHO will preserve its Blue entire , and these Rays must be so far produc'd as till AN and BR cut each other , before there will be any Green produc'd . From these Proprieties well consider'd , may be deduc'd the reasons of all the Phaenomena of the prisme , and of the Globules or drops of Water which conduce to the production of the Rainbow . Next for the impression they make on the Retina ▪ we will further examine this Hypothesis : Suppose therefore ABCDEF , in the fifth Figure , to represent the Ball of the eye : on the Cornea of which ABC two Rays GACH and KCAI ( which are the terminating Rays of a luminous body ) falling , are by the refraction thereof collected or converg'd into two points at the bottom of the eye . Now , because these terminating Rays , and all the intermediate ones which come from any part of the luminous body , are suppos'd by some sufficient refraction before they enter the eye , to have their pulses made oblique to their progression , and consequently each Ray to have potentially superinduc'd two proprieties , or colours , viz. a Red on the one side , and a Blue on the other , which notwithstanding are never actually manifest , but when this or that Ray has the one or the other side of it bordering on a dark or unmov'd medium , therefore as soon as these Rays are entred into the eye , and so have one side of each of them bordering on a dark part of the humours of the eye , they will each of them actually exhibit some colour ; therefore ADC the production GACH will exhibit a Blue , because the side CD is adjacent to the dark medium CQDC , but nothing of a Red , because its side AD is adjacent to the enlightned medium ADFA : And all the Rays that from the points of the luminous body are collected on the parts of the Retina between D and F shall have their Blue so much the more diluted by how much the farther these points of collection are distant from D towards F ; and the Ray AFC the production of KCAI , will exhibit a Red , because the side AF is adjacent to the dark or quiet medium of the eye APFA , but nothing of a Blue , because its side CF is adjacent to the enlightned medium CFDC , and all the Rays from the intermediate parts of the luminous body that are collected between F and D shall have their Red so much the more diluted , by how much the farther they are distant from F towards D. Now , because by the refraction in the Cornea , and some other parts of the eye , the sides of each Ray , which before were almost parallel , are made to converge and meet in a point at the bottom of the eye , therefore that side of the pulse which preceded before these refractions , shall first touch the Retina , and the other side last . And therefore according as this or that side , or end of the pulse shall be impeded , accordingly will the impressions on the Retina be varied ; therefore by the Ray GACH refracted by the Cornea to D there shall be on that point a stroke or impression confus'd , whose weakest end , namely , that by the line CD shall precede , and the stronger , namely , that by the line AD shall follow . And by the Ray KCAI refracted to F , there shall be on that part a confus'd stroke or impression , whose strongest part , namely , that by the line CF shal precede , and whose weakest or impeded , namely , that by the line AF shall follow , and all the intermediate points between F and D will receive impression from the converg'd Rays so much the more like the impressions on F and D by how much the nearer they approach that or this . From the consideration of the proprieties of which impressions , we may collect these short definitions of Colours : That Blue is an impression on the Retina of an oblique and confus'd pulse of light , whose weakest part precedes , and whose strongest follows . And , that Red is an impression on the Retina of an oblique and confus'd pulse of light , whose strongest part precedes , and whose weakest follows . Which proprieties , as they have been already manifested , in the Prisme and falling drops of Rain , to be the causes of the colours there generated , may be easily found to be the efficients also of the colours appearing in thin laminated transparent bodies ; for the explication of which , all this has been premised . And that this is so , a little closer examination of the Phaenomena and the Figure of the body , by this Hypothesis , will make evident . For first ( as we have already observed ) the laminated body must be of a determinate thickness , that is , it must not be thinner then such a determinate quantity ; for I have always observ'd , that neer the edges of those which are exceeding thin , the colours disappear , and the part grows white ; nor must it be thicker then another determinate quantity ; for I have likewise observ'd , that beyond such a thickness , no colours appear'd , but the Plate looked white , between which two determinate thicknesses were all the colour'd Rings ; of which in some substances I have found ten or twelve , in others not half so many , which I suppose depends much upon the transparency of the laminated body . Thus though the consecutions are the same in the scumm or the skin on the top of metals ; yet in those consecutions the same colour is not so often repeated as in the consecutions in thin Glass , or in Sope-water , or any other more transparent and glutinous liquor ; for in these I have observ'd , Red , Yellow , Green , Blue , Purple ; Red , Yellow , Green , Blue , Purple ; Red , Yellow , Green , Blue , Purple ; Red , Yellow , &c. to succeed each other , ten or twelve times , but in the other more opacous bodies the consecutions will not be half so many . And therefore secondly , the laminated body must be transparent , and this I argue from this , that I have not been able to produce any colour at all with an opacous body , though never so thin . And this I have often try'd , by pressing a small Globule of Mercury between two smooth Plates of Glass , whereby I have reduc'd that body to a much greater thinness then was requisite to exhibit the colours with a transparent body . Thirdly , there must be a considerable reflecting body adjacent to the under or further side of the lamina or plate : for this I always found , that the greater that reflection was , the more vivid were the appearing colours . From which Observations , it is most evident , that the reflection from the under or further side of the body is the principal cause of the production of these colours ; which , that it is so , and how it conduces to that effect , I shall further explain in the following Figure , which is here described of a very great thickness , as if it had been view'd through the Microscope ; and 't is indeed much thicker than any Microscope ( I have yet us'd ) has been able to shew me those colour'd plates of Glass , or Muscovie-glass , which I have not without much trouble view'd with it ; for though I have endeavoured to magnifie them as much as the Glasses were capable of , yet are they so exceeding thin , that I have not hitherto been able positively to determine their thickness . This Figure therefore I here represent , is wholy Hypothetical . Let ABCDHFE in the sixth Figure be a frustum of Muscovy-glass , thinner toward the end AE , and thicker towards DF. Let us first suppose the Ray aghb coming from the Sun , or some remote luminous object to fall obliquely on the thinner plate BAE , part therefore is reflected back , by cghd , the first Superficies ; whereby the perpendicular pulse ab is after reflection propagated by cd , cd , equally remote from each other with ab , ab , so that ag + gc , or bh + hd are either of them equal to aa , as is also cc , but the body BAE being transparent , a part of the light of this Ray is refracted in the surface AB , and propagated by gikh to the surface EF , whence it is reflected and refracted again by the surface AB . So that after two refractions and one reflection , there is propagated a kind of fainter Ray emnf , whose pulse is not only weaker by reason of the two refractions in the surface AB , but by reason of the time spent in passing and repassing between the two surfaces AB and EF , ef which is this fainter or weaker pulse comes behind the pulse cd ; so that hereby ( the surfaces AB , and EF being so neer together , that the eye cannot discriminate them from one ) this confus'd or duplicated pulse , whose strongest part precedes , and whose weakest follows , does produce on the Retina ( or the optick nerve that covers the bottom of the eye ) the sensation of a Yellow . And secondly , this Yellow will appear so much the deeper , by how much the further back towards the middle between cd and cd the spurious pulse ef is remov'd , as in 2 where the surface BC being further remov'd from EF , the weaker pulse ef will be nearer to the middle , and will make an impression on the eye of a Red. But thirdly , if the two reflecting surfaces be yet further remov'd asunder ' ( as in 3 CD and EF are ) then will the weaker pulse be so farr behind , that it will be more then half the distance between cd and cd . And in this case it will rather seem to precede the following stronger pulse , then to follow the preceding one , and consequently a Blue will be generated . And when the weaker pulse is just in the middle between two strong ones , then is a deep and lovely Purple generated ; but when the weaker pulse ef is very neer to cd , then is there generated a Green , which will be bluer , or yellower , according as the approximate weak pulse does precede or follow the stronger . Now fourthly , if the thicker Plate chance to be cleft into two thinner Plates , as CDFE is devided into two Plates by the surface GH then from the composition arising from the three reflections in the surfaces CD , GH , and EF , there will be generated several compounded or mixt colours , which will be very differing , according as the proportion between the thicknesses of those two divided Plates CDHG , and GHFE are varied . And fifthly , if these surfaces CD and FE are further remov'd asunder , the weaker pulse will yet lagg behind much further , and not onely be coincident with the second , cd , but lagg behind that also , and that so much the more , by how much the thicker the Plate be ; so that by degrees it will be coincident with the third cd backward also , and by degrees , as the Plate grows thicker with a fourth , and so onward to a fifth , sixth , seventh , or eighth ; so that if there be a thin transparent body , that from the greatest thinness requisite to produce colours , does , in the manner of a Wedge , by degrees grow to the greatest thickness that a Plate can be of , to exhibit a colour by the reflection of Light from such a body , there shall be generated several consecutions of colours , whose order from the thin end towards the thick , shall be Yellow , Red , Purple , Blue , Green ; Yellow , Red , Purple , Blue , Green ; Yellow , Red , Purple , Blue , Green ; Yellow , &c. and these so often repeated , as the weaker pulse does lose paces with its Primary , or first pulse , and is coincident with a second , third , fourth , fifth , sixth &c. pulse behind the first . And this , as it is coincident , or follows from the first Hypothesis I took of colours , so upon exeriment have I found it in multitudes of instances that seem to prove it . One thing which seems of the greatest concern in this Hypothesis , is to determine the greatest or least thickness requisite for these effects , which , though I have not been wanting in attempting , yet so exceeding thin are these coloured Plates , and so imperfect our Microscope , that I have not been hitherto successfull , though if my endeavours shall answer my expectations , I shall hope to gratifie the curious Reader with some things more remov'd beyond our reach hitherto . Thus have I , with as much brevity as I was able , endeavoured to explicate ( Hypothetically at least ) the causes of the Phaenomena I formerly recited , on the consideration of which I have been the more particular . First , because I think these I have newly given are capable of explicating all the Phaenomena of colours , not onely of those appearing in the Prisme , Water-drop , or Rainbow , and in laminated or plated bodies , but of all that are in the world , whether they be fluid or solid bodies , whether in thick or thin , whether transparent , or seemingly opacous , as I shall in the next Observation further endeavour to shew . And secondly , because this being one of the two ornaments of all bodies discoverable by the sight , whether looked on with , or without a Microscope , it seem'd to deserve ( somewhere in this Tract , which contains a description of the Figure and Colour of some minute bodies ) to be somewhat the more intimately enquir'd into . Observ. X. Of Metalline , and other real Colours . HAving in the former Discourse , from the Fundamental cause of Colour , made it probable , that there are but two Colours , and shewn , that the Phantasm of Colour is caus'd by the sensation of the oblique or uneven pulse of Light which is capable of no more varieties than two that arise from the two sides of the oblique pulse , though each of those be capable of infinite gradations or degrees ( each of them beginning from White , and ending the one in the deepest Scarlet or Yellow , the other in the deepest Blue ) I shall in this Section set down some Observations which I have made of other colours , such as Metalline powders tinging or colour'd bodies and several kinds of tinctures or ting'd liquors , all which , together with those I treated of in the former Observation will , I suppose , comprise the several subjects in which colour is observ'd to be inherent , and the several manners by which it inheres , or is apparent in them . And here I shall endeavour to shew by what composition all kind of compound colours are made , and how there is no colour in the world but may be made from the various degrees of these two colours , together with the intermixtures of Black and White . And this being so , as I shall anon shew , it seems an evident argument to me , that all colours whatsoever , whether in fluid or solid , whether in very transparent or seemingly opacous , have the same efficient cause , to wit , some kind of refraction whereby the Rays that proceed from such bodies , have their pulse obliquated or confus'd in the manner I explicated in the former Section ; that is , a Red is caus'd by a duplicated or confus'd pulse , whose strongest pulse precedes , and a weaker follows : and a Blue is caus'd by a confus'd pulse , where the weaker pulse precedes , and the stronger follows . And according as these are , more or less , or variously mixt and compounded , so are the sensations , and consequently the phantasms of colours diversified . To proceed therefore ; I suppose , that all transparent colour'd bodies , whether fluid or solid , do consist at least of two parts , or two kinds of substances , the one of a substance of a somewhat differing refraction from the other . That one of these substances which may be call'd the tinging substance , does consist of distinct parts , or particles of a determinate bigness which are disseminated , or dispers'd all over the other : That these particles , if the body be equally and uniformly colour'd , are evenly rang'd and dispers'd over the other contiguous body ; That where the body is deepest ting'd , there these particles are rang'd thickest ; and where 't is but faintly ting'd , they are rang'd much thinner , but uniformly . That by the mixture of another body that unites with either of these , which has a differing refraction from either of the other , quite differing effects will be produc'd , that is , the consecutions of the confus'd pulses will be much of another kind , and consequently produce other sensations and phantasms of colours , and from a Red may turn to a Blue , or from a Blue to a Red , &c. Now , that this may be the better understood , I shall endeavour to explain my meaning a little more sensible by a Scheme : Suppose we therefore in the seventh Figure of the sixth Scheme , that ABCD represents a Vessel holding a ting'd liquor , let IIIII , &c. be the clear liquor , and let the tinging body that is mixt with it be EE , &c. FF , &c. GG , &c. HH , &c. whose particles ( whether round , or some other determinate Figure is little to our purpose ) are first of a determinate and equal bulk . Next , they are rang'd into the form of Quincunx , or Equilaterotriangular order , which that probably they are so , and why they are so , I shall elsewhere endeavour to shew . Thirdly , they are of such a nature , as does either more easily or more difficultly transmit the Rays of light then the liquor ; if more easily , a Blue is generated , and if more difficultly , a Red or Scarlet . And first , let us suppose the tinging particles to be of a substance that does more impede the Rays of light , we shall find that the pulse or wave of light mov'd from AD to BC , will proceed on , through the containing medium by the pulses or waves KK , LL , MM , NN , OO ; but because several of these Rays that go to the constitution of these pulses will be slugged or stopped by the tinging particles E , F , G , H ; therefore there shall be a secondary and weak pulse that shall follow the Ray , namely PP which will be the weaker : first , because it has suffer'd many refractions in the impeding body ; next , for that the Rays will be a little dispers'd or confus'd by reason of the refraction in each of the particles , whether round or angular ; and this will be more evident , if we a little more closely examine any one particular tinging Globule . Suppose we therefore AB in the eighth Fgure of the sixth Scheme , to represent a tinging Globule or particle which has a greater refraction than the liquor in which it is contain'd : Let CD be a part of the pulse of light which is propagated through the containing medium ; this pulse will be a little stopt or impeded by the Globule , and so by that time the pulse is past to EF that part of it which has been impeded by passing through the Globule , will get but to LM , and so that pulse which has been propagated through the Globule , to wit , LM , NO , PQ , will always come behind the pulses EF , GH , IK , &c. Next , by reason of the greater impediment in AB , and its Globular Figure , the Rays that pass through it will be dispers'd , and very much scatter'd . Whence CA and DB which before went direct and parallel , will after the refraction in AB , diverge and spread by AP , and BQ ; so that as the Rays do meet with more and more of these tinging particles in their way , by so much the more will the pulse of light further lagg behind the clearer pulse , or that which has fewer refractions , and thence the deeper will the colour be , and the fainter the light that is trajected through it ; for not onely many Rays are reflected from the surfaces of AB , but those Rays that get through it are very much disordered . By this Hypohesis there is no one experiment of colour that I have yet met with , but may be , I conceive , very rationably solv'd , and perhaps , had I time to examine several particulars requisite to the demonstration of it , I might prove it more than probable , for all the experiments about the changes and mixings of colours related in the Treatise of Colours , published by the Incomparable Mr. Boyle , and multitudes of others which I have observ'd , do so easily and naturally flow from those principles , that I am very apt to think it probable , that they own their production to no other secondary cause : As to instance in two or three experiments . In the twentieth Experiment , this Noble Authour has shewn that the deep bluish purple-colour of Violets , may be turn'd into a Green , by Alcalizate Salts , and to a Red by acid ; that is , a Purple consists of two colours , a deep Red , and a deep Blue ; when the Blue is diluted , or altered , or destroy'd by acid Salts , the Red becomes predominant , but when the Red is diluted by Alcalizate , and the Blue heightned , there is generated a Green ; for of a Red diluted , is made a Yellow , and Yellow and Blue make a Green. Now , because the spurious pulses which cause a Red and a Blue , do the one follow the clear pulse , and the other precede it , it usually follows , that those Saline refracting bodies which do dilute the colour of the one , do deepen that of the other . And this will be made manifest by almost all kinds of Purples , and many sorts of Greens , both these colours consisting or mixt colours ; for if we suppose A and A in the ninth Figure , to represent two pulses of clear light , which follow each other at a convenient distance , AA , each of which has a spurious pulse preceding it , as BB , which makes a Blue , and another following it , as CC , which makes a Red , the one caus'd by tinging particles that have a greater refraction , the other by others that have a less refracting quality then the liquor or Menstruum in which these are dissolv'd , whatsoever liquor does so alter the refraction of the one , without altering that of the other part of the ting'd liquor , must needs very much alter the colour of the liquor ; for if the refraction of the dissolvent be increas'd , and the refraction of the tinging particles not altered , then will the preceding spurious pulse be shortned or stopt , and not out-run the clear pulse so much ; so that BB will become EE , and the Blue be diluted , whereas the other spurious pulse which follows will be made to lagg much more , and be further behind AA than before , and CC will become f f , and so the Yellow or Red will be heightned . A Saline liquor therefore , mixt with another ting'd liquor , may alter the colour of it several ways , either by altering the refraction of the liquor in which the colour swims : or secondly by varying the refraction of the coloured particles , by uniting more intimately either with some particular corpuscles of the tinging body , or with all of them , according as it has a congruity to some more especially , or to all alike : or thirdly , by uniting and interweaving it self with some other body that is already joyn'd with the tinging particles , with which substance it may have a congruity , though it have very little with the particles themselves : or fourthly , it may alter the colour of a ting'd liquor by dis-joyning certain particles which were before united with the tinging particles , which though they were somewhat congruous to these particles , have yet a greater congruity with the newly infus'd Saline menstruum . It may likewise alter the colour by further dissolving the tinging substance into smaller and smaller particles , and so diluting the colour ; or by uniting several particles together as in precipitations , and so deepning it , and some such other ways , which many experiments and comparisons of differing trials together , might easily inform one of . From these Principles applied , may be made out all the varieties of colours observable , either in liquors , or any other ting'd bodies , with great ease , and I hope intelligible enough , there being nothing in the notion of colour , or in the suppos'd production , but is very conceivable , and may be possible . The greatest difficulty that I find against this Hypothesis , is , that there seem to be more distinct colours then two , that is , then Yellow and Blue . This Objection is grounded on this reason , that there are several Reds , which diluted , make not a Saffron or pale Yellow , and therefore Red , or Scarlet seems to be a third colour distinct from a deep degree of Yellow . To which I answer , that Saffron affords us a deep Scarlet tincture , which may be diluted into as pale a Yellow as any , either by making a weak solution of the Saffron , by infusing a small parcel of it into a great quantity of liquor , as in spirit of Wine , or else by looking through a very thin quantity of the tincture , and which may be heightn'd into the loveliest Scarlet , by looking through a very thick body of this tincture , or through a thinner parcel of it , which is highly impregnated with the tinging body , by having had a greater quantity of the Saffron dissolv'd in a smaller parcel of the liquor . Now , though there may be some particles of other tinging bodies that give a lovely Scarlet also , which though diluted never so much with liquor , or looked on through never so thin a parcel of ting'd liquor , will not yet afford a pale Yellow , but onely a kind a faint Red ; yet this is no argument but that those ting'd particles may have in them the faintest degree of Yellow , though we may be unable to make them exhibit it ; For that power of being diluted depending upon the divisibility of the ting'd body , if I am unable to make the tinging particles so thin as to exhibit that colour , it does not therefore follow , that the thing is impossible to be done ; now , the tinging particles of some bodies are of such a nature , that unless there be found some way of comminuting them into less bulks then the liquor does dissolve them into , all the Rays that pass through them must necessarily receive a tincture so deep , as their appropriate refractions and bulks compar'd with the proprieties of the dissolving liquor must necessarily dispose them to empress , which may perhaps be a pretty deep Yellow , or pale Red. And that this is not gratis dictum , I shall add one instance of this kind , wherein the thing is most manifest . If you take Blue Smalt , you shall find , that to afford the deepest Blue , which caeteris paribus has the greatest particles or sands ; and if you further divide , or grind those particles on a Grindstone , or porphyry stone , you may by comminuting the sands of it , dilute the Blue into as pale a one as you please , which you cannot do by laying the colour thin ; for wheresoever any single particle is , it exhibits as deep a Blue as the whole mass . Now , there are other Blues , which though never so much ground , will not be diluted by grinding , because consisting of very small particles , very deeply ting'd , they cannot by grinding be actually separated into smaller particles then the operation of the fire , or some other dissolving menstruum , has reduc'd them to already . Thus all kind of Metalline colours , whether precipitated , sublim'd , calcin'd , or otherwise prepar'd , are hardly chang'd by grinding , as ultra marine is not more diluted ; nor is Vermilion or Red-lead made of a more faint colour by grinding ; for the smallest particles of these which I have view'd with my greatest Magnifying-Glass , if they be well enlightned , appear very deeply ting'd with their peculiar colours ; nor , though I have magnified and enlightned the particles exceedingly , could I in many of them , perceive them to be transparent , or to be whole particles , but the smallest specks that I could find among well ground Vermilion and Red-lead , seem'd to be a Red mass , compounded of a multitude of less and less motes , which sticking together , compos'd a bulk , not one thousand thousandth part of the smallest visible sand or mote . And this I find generally in most Metalline colours , that though they consist of parts so exceedingly small , yet are they very deeply ting'd , they being so ponderous , and having such a multitude of terrestrial particles throng'd into a little room ; so that 't is difficult to find any particle transparent or resembling a pretious stone , though not impossible ; for I have observ'd divers such shining and resplendent colours intermixt with the particles of Cinnaber , both natural and artificial , before it hath been ground and broken or flaw'd into Vermilion : As I have also in Orpiment , Red-lead , and Bise , which makes me suppose , that those metalline colours are by grinding , not onely broken and separated actually into smaller pieces , but that they are also flaw'd and brused , whence they , for the most part , become opacous , like flaw'd Crystal or Glass , &c. But for Smalt's and verditures , I have been able with a Microscope to perceive their particles very many of them transparent . Now , that the others also may be transparent , though they do not appear so to the Microscope , may be made probable by this Experiment : that if you take ammel that is almost opacous , and grind it very well on a Porphyry , or Serpentine , the small particles will by reason of their flaws , appear perfectly opacous ; and that 't is the flaws that produce this opacousness , may be argued from this , that particles of the same Ammel much thicker if unflaw'd will appear somewhat transparent even to the eye ; and from this also , that the most transparent and clear Crystal , if heated in the fire , and then suddenly quenched , so that it be all over flaw'd , will appear opacous and white . And that the particles of Metalline colours are transparent , may be argued yet further from this , that the Crystals , or Vitriols of all Metals , are transparent , which since they consist of metalline as well as saline particles , those metalline ones must be transparent , which is yet further confirm'd from this , that they have for the most part , appropriate colours ; so the vitriol of Gold is Yellow ; of Copper , Blue , and sometimes Green ; of Iron , green ; of Tinn and Lead , a pale White ; of Silver , a pale Blue , &c. And next , the Solution of all Metals into menstruums are much the same with the Vitriols , of Crystals . It seems therefore very probable , that those colours which are made by the precipitation of those particles out of the menstruums by transparent precipitating liquors should be transparent also . Thus Gold precipitates with oyl of Tartar , or spirit of Vrine into a brown Yellow . Copper with spirit of Vrine into a Mucous blue , which retains its transparency . A solution of sublimate ( as the same Illustrious Authour I lately mention'd shews is his 40. Experiment ) precipitates with oyl of Tartar per deliquium , into an Orange colour'd precipitate ; nor is it less probable , that the calcination of those Vitriols by the fire , should have their particles transparent : Thus Saccarum Saturni , or the Vitriol of Lead by calcination becomes a deep Orange-colour'd minium , which is a kind of precipitation by some Salt which proceeds from the fire ; common Vitriol calcin'd , yields a deep Brown Red , &c. A third Argument , that the particles of Metals are transparent , is , that being calcin'd , and melted with Glass , they tinge the Glass with transparent colours . Thus the Calx of Silvertinges the Glass on which it is anneal'd with a lovely Yellow , or Gold colour , &c. And that the parts of Metals are transparent , may be farther argued from the transparency of Leaf-gold , which held against the light , both to the naked eye , and the Microscope , exhibits a deep Green. And though I have never seen the other Metals laminated so thin , that I was able to perceive them transparent , yet , for Copper and Brass , if we had the same conveniency for laminating them , as we have for Gold , we might , perhaps , through such plates or leaves , find very differing degrees of Blue , or Green ; for it seems very probable , that those Rays that rebound from them ting'd , with a deep Yellow , or pale Red , as from Copper , or with a pale Yellow , as from Brass , have past through them ; for I cannot conceive how by reflection alone those Rays can receive a tincture ; taking any Hypothesis extant . So that we see there may a sufficient reason be drawn from these instances , why those colours which we are unable to dilute to the palest Yellow , or Blue , or Green , are not therefore to be concluded not to be a deeper degree of them ; for supposing we had a great company of small Globular essence Bottles , or round Glass bubbles , about the bigness of a Walnut , fill'd each of them with a very deep mixture of Saffron , and that every one of them did appear of a deep Scarlet colour , and all of them together did exhibit at a distance , a deep dy'd Scarlet body . It does not follow , because after we have come nearer to this congeries , or mass , and divided it into its parts , and examining each of its parts severally or apart , we find them to have much the same colour with the whole mass ; it does not , I say , therefore follow , that if we could break those Globules smaller , or any other ways come to see a smaller or thinner parcel of the ting'd liquor that fill'd those bubbles , that that ting'd liquor must always appear Red , or of a Scarlet hue , since if Experiment be made , the quite contrary will ensue ; for it is capable of being diluted into the palest Yellow . Now , that I might avoid all the Objections of this kind , by exhibiting an Experiment that might by ocular proof convince those whom other reasons would not prevail with , I provided me a Prismatical Glass , made hollow , just in the form of a Wedge , such as is represented in the tenth Figure of the sixth Scheme . The two parallelogram sides ABCD , ABEF , which met at a point , were made of the clearest Looking-glass plates well ground and polish'd that I could get ; these were joyn'd with hard cement to the triangular sides , BCE , ADF , which were of Wood ; the Parallelogram base BCEF , likewise was of Wood joyn'd on to the rest with hard cement , and the whole Prismatical Box was exactly stopt every where , but onely a little hole near the base was left , whereby the Vessel could be fill'd with any liquor , or emptied again at pleasure . One of these Boxes ( for I had two of them ) I fill'd with a pretty deep tincture of Aloes , drawn onely with fair Water , and then stopt the hole with a piece of Wax , then , by holding this Wedge against the Light , and looking through it , it was obvious enough to see the tincture of the liquor near the edge of the Wedge where it was but very thin , to be a pale but well colour'd Yellow , and further and further from the edge , as the liquor grew thicker and thicker , this tincture appear'd deeper and deeper , so that near the blunt end , which was seven Inches from the edge and three Inches and an half thick ; it was of a deep and well colour'd Red. Now , the clearer and purer this tincture be , the more lovely will the deep Scarlet be , and the fouler the tincture be , the more dirty will the Red appear ; so that some dirty tinctures have afforded their deepest Red much of the colour of burnt Oker or Spanish brown ; others as lovely a colour as Vermilion , and some much brighter ; but several others , according as the tinctures were worse or more foul , exhibited various kinds of Reds , of very differing degrees . The other of these Wedges , I fill'd with a most lovely tincture of Copper , drawn from the filings of it , with spirit of Vrine , and this Wedge held as the former against the Light , afforded all manner of Blues , from the faintest to the deepest , so that I was in good hope by these two , to have produc'd all the varieties of colours imaginable ; for I thought by this means to have been able by placing the two Parallelogram sides together , and the edges contrary ways , to have so mov'd them to and fro one by another , as by looking through them in several places , and through several thicknesses , I should have compounded , and consequently have seen all those colours , which by other like compositions of colours would have ensued . But insteed of meeting with what I look'd for , I met with somewhat more admirable ; and that was , that I found my self utterly unable to see through them when placed both together , though they were transparent enough when asunder ; and though I could see through twice the thickness , when both of them were fill'd with the same colour'd liquors , whether both with the Yellow , or both with the Blue , yet when one was fill'd with the Yellow , the other with the Blue , and both looked through , they both appear'd dark , onely when the parts near the tops were look'd through , they exhibited Greens , and those of very great variety , as I expected , but the Purples and other colours , I could not by any means make , whether I endeavour'd to look through them both against the Sun , or whether I plac'd them against the hole of a darkned room . But notwithstanding this mis-ghessing , I proceeded on with my trial in a dark room , and having two holes near one another , I was able , by placing my Wedges against them , to mix the ting'd Rays that past through them , and fell on a sheet of white Paper held at a convenient distance from them as I pleas'd ; so that I could make the Paper appear of what colour I would , by varying the thicknesses of the Wedges , and consequently the tincture of the Rays that past through the two holes , and sometimes also by varying the Paper , that is , insteed of a white Paper , holding a gray , or a black piece of Paper . Whence I experimentally found what I had before imagin'd , that all the varieties of colours imaginable are produc'd from several degrees of these two colours , namely , Yellow and Blue , or the mixture of them with light and darkness , that is , white and black . And all those almost infinite varieties which Limners and Painters are able to make by compounding those several colours they lay on their Shels or Palads , are nothing else , but some compositum , made up of some one or more , or all of these four . Now , whereas it may here again be objected , that neither can the Reds be made out of the Yellows , added together , or laid on in greater or less quantity , nor can the Yellows be made out of the Reds though laid never so thin ; and as for the addition of White or Black , they do nothing but either whiten or darken the colours to which they are added , and not at all make them of any other kind of colour : as for instance , Vermilion , by being temper'd with White Lead , does not at all grow more Yellow , but onely there is made a whiter kind of Red. Nor does Yellow Oker , though laid never so thick , produce the colour of Vermilion , nor though it be temper'd with Black , does it at all make a Red ; nay , though it be temper'd with White , it will not afford a fainter kind of Yellow , such as masticut , but onely a whiten'd Yellow ; nor will the Blues be dibated or deepned after the manner I speak of , as Indico will never afford so fine a Blue as Vltramarine or Bise ; nor will it , temper'd with Vermilion , ever afford a Green , though each of them be never so much temper'd with white . To which I answer , that there is a great difference between diluting a colour and whitening of it ; for diluting a colour , is to make the colour'd parts more thin , so that the ting'd light , which is made by trajecting those ting'd bodies , does not receive so deep a tincture ; but whitening a colour is onely an intermixing of many clear reflections of light among the same ting'd parts ; deepning also , and darkning or blacking a colour , are very different ; for deepning a colour , is to make the light pass through a greater quantity of the same tinging body ; and darkning or blacking a colour , is onely interposing a multitude of dark or black spots among the same ting'd parts , or placing the colour in a more faint light . First therefore , as to the former of these operations , that is , diluting and deepning , most of the colours us'd by the Limners and Painters are incapable of , to wit , Vermilion and Red-lead , and Oker , because the ting'd parts are so exceeding small , that the most curious Grindstones we have , are not able to separate them into parts actually divided so small as the ting'd particles are ; for looking on the most curiously ground Vermilion , and Oker , and Red-lead , I could perceive that even those small corpuscles of the bodies they left were compounded of many pieces , that is , they seem'd to be small pieces compounded of a multitude of lesser ting'd parts : each piece seeming almost like a piece of Red Glass , or ting'd Crystal all flaw'd ; so that unless the Grindstone could actually divide them into smaller pieces then those flaw'd particles were , which compounded that ting'd mote I could see with my Microscope , it would be impossible to dilute the colour by grinding , which , because the finest we have will not reach to do in Vermilion or Oker , therefore they cannot at all , or very hardly be diluted . Other colours indeed , whose ting'd particles are such as may be made smaller , by grinding their colour , may be diluted . Thus several of the Blues may be diluted , as Smalt and Bise ; and Masticut , which is Yellow , may be made more faint : And even Vermilion it self may , by too much grinding , be brought to the colour of Red-lead , which is but an Orange colour , which is confest by all to be very much upon the Yellow . Now , though perhaps somewhat of this diluting of Vermilion by overmuch grinding may be attributed to the Grindstone , or muller , for that some of their parts may be worn off and mixt with the colour , yet there seems not very much , for I have done it on a Serpentine-stone with a muller made of a Pebble , and yet observ'd the same effect follow . And secondly , as to the other of these operations on colours , that is , the deepning of them , Limners and Painters colours are for the most part also uncapable . For they being for the most part opacous ; and that opacousness , as I said before , proceeding from the particles , being very much flaw'd , unless we were able to joyn and re-unite those flaw'd particles again into one piece , we shall not be able to deepen the colour , which since we are unable to do with most of the colours which are by Painters accounted opacous , we are therefore unable to deepen them by adding more of the same kind . But because all those opacous colours have two kinds of beams of Rays reflected from them , that is , Rays unting'd , which are onely reflected from the outward surface , without at all penetrating of the body , and ting'd Rays which are reflected from the inward surfaces or flaws after they have suffer'd a two-fold refraction ; and because that transparent liquors mixt with such corpuscles , do , for the most part , take off the former kind of reflection ; therefore these colours mixt with Water or Oyl , appear much deeper than when dry , for most part of that white reflection from the outward surface is remov'd . Nay , some of these colours are very much deepned by the mixture with some transparent liquor , and that because they may perhaps get between those two flaws , and so consequently joyn two or more of those flaw'd pieces together ; but this happens but in a very few . Now , to shew that all this is not gratis dictum , I shall set down some Experiments which do manifest these things to be probable and likely , which I have here deliver'd . For , first , if you take any ting'd liquor whatsoever , especially if it be pretty deeply ting'd , and by any means work it into a froth , the congeries of that froth shall seem an opacous body , and appear of the same colour , but much whiter than that of the liquor out of which it is made . For the abundance of reflections of the Rays against those surfaces of the bubbles of which the froth consists , does so often rebound the Rays backwards , that little or no light can pass through , and consequently the froth appears opacous . Again , if to any of these ting'd liquors that will endure the boiling there be added a small quantity of fine flower ( the parts of which through the Microscope are plainly enough to be perceiv'd to consist of transparent corpuscles ) and suffer'd to boyl till it thicken the liquor , the mass of the liquor will appear opacous , and ting'd with the same colour , but very much whiten'd . Thus , if you take a piece of transparent Glass that is well colour'd , and by heating it , and then quenching it in Water , you flaw it all over , it will become opacous , and will exhibit the same colour with which the piece is ting'd , but fainter and whiter . Or , if you take a Pipe of this transparent Glass , and in the flame of a Lamp melt it , and then blow it into very thin bubbles , then break those bubbles , and collect a good parcel of those laminae together in a Paper , you shall find that a small thickness of those Plates will constitute an opacous body , and that you may see through the mass of Glass before it be thus laminated , above four times the thickness : And besides , they will now afford a colour by reflection as other opacous ( as they are call'd ) colours will , but much fainter and whiter than that of the Lump or Pipe out of which they were made . Thus also , if you take Putty , and melt it with any transparent colour'd Glass , it will make it become an opacous colour'd lump , and to yield a paler and whiter colour than the lump by reflection . The same thing may be done by a preparation of Antimony , as has been shewn by the Learned Physician , Dr. C. M. in his Excellent Observations and Notes on Nery's Art of Glass ; and by this means all transparent colours become opacous , or ammels . And though by being ground they lose very much of their colour , growing much whiter by reason of the multitude of single reflections from their outward surface , as I shew'd afore , yet the fire that in the nealing or melting re-unites them , and so renews those spurious reflections , removes also those whitenings of the colour that proceed from them . As for the other colours which Painters use , which are transparent , and us'd to varnish over all other paintintings , 't is well enough known that the laying on of them thinner or thicker , does very much dilute or deepen their colour . Painters Colours therefore consisting most of them of solid particles , so small that they cannot be either re-united into thicker particles by any Art yet known , and consequently cannot be deepned ; or divided into particles so small as the flaw'd particles that exhibit that colour , much less into smaller , and consequently cannot be diluted ; It is necessary that they which are to imitate all kinds of colours , should have as many degrees of each colour as can be procur'd . And to this purpose , both Limners and Painters have a very great variety both of Yellows and Blues , besides several other colour'd bodies that exhibit very compounded colours , such as Greens and Purples ; and others that are compounded of several degrees of Yellow , or several degrees of Blue , sometimes unmixt , and sometimes compounded with several other colour'd bodies . The Yellows , from the palest to the deepest Red or Scarlet , which has no intermixture of Blue , are pale and deep Masticut , Orpament , English Oker , brown Oker , Red Lead , and Vermilion , burnt English Oker , and burnt brown Oker , which last have a mixture of dark or dirty parts with them , &c. Their Blues are several kinds of Smalts , and Verditures , and Bise , and Vltramarine , and Indico , which last has many dirty or dark parts intermixt with it . Their compounded colour'd bodies , as Pink , and Verdigrese , which are Greens , the one a Popingay , the other a Sea-green ; then Lac , which is a very lovely Purple . To which may be added their Black and White , which they also usually call Colours , of each of which they have several kinds , such as Bone Black , made of Ivory burnt in a close Vessel , and Blue Black , made of the small coal of Willow , or some other Wood ; and Cullens earth , which is a kind of brown Black , &c. Their usual Whites are either artificial or natural White Lead , the last of which is the best they yet have , and with the mixing and tempering these colours together , are they able to make an imitation of any colour whatsoever : Their Reds or deep Yellows , they can dilute by mixing pale Yellows with them , and deepen their pale by mixing deeper with them ; for it is not with Opacous colours as it is with transparent , where by adding more Yellow to yellow , it is deepned , but in opacous diluted . They can whiten any colour by mixing White with it , and darken any colour by mixing Black , or some dark and dirty colour . And in a word , most of the colours , or colour'd bodies they use in Limning and Painting , are such , as though mixt with any other of their colours , they preserve their own hue , and by being in such very smal parts dispers'd through the other colour'd bodies , they both , or altogether represent to the eye a compositum of all ; the eye being unable , by reason of their smalness , to distinguish the peculiarly colour'd particles , but receives them as one intire compositum : whereas in many of these , the Microscope very easily distinguishes each of the compounding colours distinct , and exhibiting its own colour . Thus have I by gently mixing Vermilion and Bise dry , produc'd a very fine Purple , or mixt colour , but looking on it with the Microscope , I could easily distinguish both the Red and the Blue particles , which did not at all produce the Phantasm of Purple . To summ up all therefore in a word , I have not yet found any solid colour'd body , that I have yet examin'd , perfectly opacous ; but those that are least transparent are Metalline and Mineral bodies , whose particles generally , seeming either to be very small , or very much flaw'd , appear for the most part opacous , though there are very few of them that I have look'd on with a Microscope , that have not very plainly or circumstantially manifested themselves transparent . And indeed , there seem to be so few bodies in the world that are in minimi● opacous , that I think one may make it a rational Query , Whether there be any body absolutely thus opacous ? For I doubt not at all ( and I have taken notice of very many circumstances that make me of this mind ) that could we very much improve the Microscope , we might be able to see all those bodies very plainly transparent , which we now are fain onely to ghess at by circumstances . Nay , the Object Glasses we yet make use of are such , that they make many transparent bodies to the eye , seem opacous through them , which if we widen the Aperture a little , and cast more light on the objects , and not charge the Glasses so deep , will again disclose their transparency . Now , as for all kinds of colours that are dissolvable in Water , or other liquors , there is nothing so manifest , as that all those ting'd liquors are transparent ; and many of them are capable of being diluted and compounded or mixt with other colours , and divers of them are capable of being very much chang'd and heightned , and fixt with several kinds of Saline menstruums . Others of them upon compounding , destroy or vitiate each others colours , and precipitate , or otherwise very much alter each others tincture . In the true ordering and diluting , and deepning , and mixing , and fixing of each of which , consists one of the greatest mysteries of the Dyers ; of which particulars , because our Microscope affords us very little information , I shall add nothing more at present ; but onely that with a very few tinctures order'd and mixt after certain ways , too long to be here set down , I have been able to make an appearance of all the various colours imaginable , without at all using the help of Salts , or Saline menstruums to vary them . As for the mutation of Colours by Saline menstruums , they have already been so fully and excellently handled by the lately mention'd Incomparable Authour , that I can add nothing , but that of a multitude of trials that I made , I have found them exactly to agree with his Rules and Theories ; and though there may be infinite instances , yet may they be reduc'd under a few Heads , and compris'd within a very few Rules . And generally I find , that Saline menstruums are most operative upon those colours that are Purple , or have some degree of Purple in them , and upon the other colours much less . The spurious pulses that compose which , being ( as I formerly noted ) so very neer the middle between the true ones , that a small variation throws them both to one side , or both to the other , and so consequently must make a vast mutation in the formerly appearing Colour . Observ. XI . Of Figures observ'd in small Sand. SAnd generally seems to be nothing else but exceeding small Pebbles , or at least some very small parcels of a bigger stone ; the whiter kind seems through the Microscope to consist of small transparent pieces of some pellucid body , each of them looking much like a piece of Alum , or Salt Gem ; and this kind of Sand is angled for the most part irregularly , without any certain shape , and the granules of it are for the most part flaw'd , though amongst many of them it is not difficult to find some that are perfectly pellucid , like a piece of clear Crystal , and divers likewise most curiously shap'd , much after the manner of the bigger Stiriae of Crystal , or like the small Diamants I observ'd in certain Flints , of which I shall by and by relate ; which last particular seems to argue , that this kind of Sand is not made by the comminution of greater transparent Crystaline bodies , but by the concretion or coagulation of Water , or some other fluid body . There are other kinds of courser Sands , which are browner , and have their particles much bigger ; these , view'd with a Microscope , seem much courser and more opacous substances , and most of them are of some irregularly rounded Figures ; and though they seem not so opacous as to the naked eye , yet they seem very foul and cloudy , but neither do these want curiously transparent , no more than they do regularly figur'd and well colour'd particles , as I have often found . There are multitudes of other kinds of Sands , which in many particulars , plainly enough discoverable by the Microscope , differ both from these last mention'd kinds of Sands , and from one another : there seeming to be as great variety of Sands , as there is of Stones . And as amongst Stones some are call'd precious from their excellency , so also are there Sands which deserve the same Epithite for their beauty ; for viewing a small parcel of East-India Sand ( which was given me by my highly honoured friend , Mr. Daniel Colwall ) and , since that , another parcel , much of the same kind , I found several of them , both very transparent like precious Stones , and regularly figur'd like Crystal , Cornish Diamants , some Rubies , &c. and also ting'd with very lively and deep colours , like Rubys , Saphyrs , Emeralds , &c. These kinds of granuls I have often found also in English Sand. And 't is easie to make such a counterfeit Sand with deeply ting'd Glass , Enamels and Painters colours . It were endless to describe the multitudes of Figures I have met with in these kind of minute bodies , such as Spherical , Oval , Pyramidal , Conical , Prismatical , of each of which kinds I have taken notice . But amongst many others , I met with none more observable than this pretty Shell ( described in the Figure X. of the fifth Scheme ) which , though as it was light on by chance , deserv'd to have been omitted ( I being unable to direct any one to find the like ) yet for its rarity was it not inconsiderable , especially upon the account of the information it may afford us . For by it we have a very good instance of the curiosity of Nature in another kind of Animals which are remov'd , by reason of their minuteness , beyond the reach of our eyes ; so that as there are several sorts of Insects , as Mites , and others , so small as not yet to have had any names ; ( some of which I shall afterwards describe ) and small Fishes , as Leeches in Vineger ; and smal vegetables , as Moss , and Rose-Leave-plants ; and small Mushroms , as mould : so are there , it seems , small Shel-fish likewise , Nature shewing her curiosity in every Tribe of Animals , Vegetables , and Minerals . I was trying several small and single Magnifying Glasses , and casually viewing a parcel of white Sand , when I perceiv'd one of the grains exactly shap'd and wreath'd like a Shell , but endeavouring to distinguish it with my naked eye , it was so very small , that I was fain again to make use of the Glass to find it ; then , whilest I thus look'd on it , with a Pin I separated all the rest of the granules of Sand , and found it afterwards to appear to the naked eye an exceeding small white spot , no bigger than the point of a Pin. Afterwards I view'd it every way with a better Microscope ▪ and found it on both sides , and edge-ways , to resemble the Shell of a small Water-Snail with a flat spiral Shell : it had twelve wreathings , a , b , c , d , e , &c. all very proportionably growing one less than another toward the middle or center of the Shell , where there was a very small round white spot . I could not certainly discover whether the Shell were hollow or not , but it seem'd fill'd with somewhat , and 't is probable that it might be petrify'd as other larger Shels often are , such as are mention'd in the seventeenth Observation . Observ. XII . Of Gravel in Vrine . I Have often observ'd the Sand or Gravel of Urine , which seems to be a tartareous substance , generated out of a Saline and a terrestrial substance crystalliz●d together , in the form of Tartar , sometimes sticking to the sides of the Vrinal , but for the most part sinking to the bottom , and there lying in the form of coorse common Sand ; these , through the Microscope , appear to be a company of small bodies , partly transparent , and partly opacous , some White , some Yellow , some Red , others of more brown and duskie colours . The Figure of them is for the most part flat , in the manner of Slats , or such like plated Stones , that is , each of them seem to be made up of several other thinner Plates , much like Muscovie Glass , or English Sparr , to the last of which , the white plated Gravel seems most likely ; for they seem not onely plated like that , but their sides shap'd also into Rhombs , Rhomboeids , and sometimes into Rectangles and squares . Their bigness and Figure may be seen in the second Figure of the sixth Plate , which represents about a dozen of them lying upon a plate ABCD , some of which , as a , b , c , d , seem'd more regular than the rest , and e , which was a small one , fricking on the top of another , was a perfect Rhomboeid on the top , and had four Rectagular sides . The line E which was the measure of the Microscope , is 1 / 3● part of an English Inch , so that the greatest bredth of any of them , exceeded not 1 / 12● part of an Inch. Putting these into several liquors , I found Oyl of Vitriul , Spirit of Vrine , and several other Satine menstru●ms to dissolve them ; and the first of these in less than a minute without Ebullition , Water , and several other liquors , had no sudden operation upon them . This I mention , because those liquors that dissolve them , first make them very white , not vitiating , but rather rectifying their Figure , and thereby make them afford a very pretty object for the Microscope . How great an advantage it would be to such as are troubled with the Stone , to find some menstruum that might dissolve them without hurting the Bladder , is easily imagin'd , since some injections made of such bodies might likewise dissolve the stone , which seems much of the same nature . It may therefore , perhaps , be worthy some Physicians enquiry , whether there may not be something mixt with the Urine in which the Gravel or Stone lies , which may again make it dissolve it , the first of which seems by it's regular Figures to have been sometimes Crystalliz'd out of it . For whether this Crystallization be made in the manner as Alum , Peter , &c. are crystallized out of a cooling liquor , in which , by boyling they have been dissolv'd ; or whether it be made in the manner of Tartarum Vitriolatum , that is , by the Coalition of an acid and a Sulphureous substance , it seems not impossible , but that the liquor it lies in , may be again made a dissolvent of it . But leaving these inquiries to Physicians or Chymists , to whom it does more properly belong , I shall proceed . Observ. XIII . Of the small Diamants , or Sparks in Flints . CHancing to break a Flint stone in pieces , I found within it a certain cavity all crusted over with a very pretty candied substance , some of the parts of which , upon changing the posture of the Stone , in respect of the Incident light , exhibited a number of small , but very vivid reflections ; and having made use of my Microscope , I could perceive the whole surface of that cavity to be all beset with a multitude of little Crystaline or Adamantine bodies , so curiously shap'd , that it afforded a not unpleasing object . Having considered those vivid repercussions of light , I found them to be made partly from the plain external surface of these regularly figured bodies ( which afforded the vivid reflections ) and partly to be made from within the somewhat pellucid body , that is , from some surface of the body , opposite to that superficies of it which was next the eye . And because these bodies were so small , that I could not well come to make Experiments and Examinations of them , I provided me several small stiriae of Crystals or Diamants , found in great quantities in Cornwall , and are therefore commonly called Cornish Diamants : these being very pellucid , and growing in a hollow cavity of a Rock ( as I have been several times informed by those that have observ'd them ) much after the same manner as these do in the Flint ; and having besides their outward surface very regularly shap'd , retaining very near the same Figures with some of those I observ'd in the other , became a convenient help to me for the Examination of the properties of those kinds of bodies . And first for the Reflections ; in these I found it very observable , That the brightest reflections of light proceeded from within the pellucid body ; that is , that the Rays admitted through the pellucid substance in their getting out on the opposite side , were by the contiguous and strong reflecting surface of the Air very vividly reflected , so that more Rays were reflected to the eye by this surface , though the Ray in entring and getting out of the Crystal had suffer'd a double refraction , than there were from the outward surface of the Glass where the Ray had suffer'd no reftraction at all . Sche : VII And that this was the surface of the Air that gave so vivid a re-percussion I try'd by this means . I sunk half of a stiria in Water , so that only Water was contiguous to the under surface , and then the internal reflection was so exceedingly faint , that it was scarce discernable . Again , I try'd to alter this vivid reflection by keeping off the Air , with a body not fluid , and that was by rubbing and holding my finger very hard against the under surface , so as in many places the pulp of my finger did touch the Glass , without any interjacent air between ; then observing the reflection , I found , that wheresoever my finger or skin toucht the surface , from that part there was no reflection , but in the little furrows or creases of my skin , where there remain'd little small lines of air , from them was return'd a very vivid reflection as before . I try'd further , by making the surface of very pure Quicksilver to be contiguous to the under surface of this pellucid body , and then the reflection from that was so exceedingly more vivid than from the air , as the reflection from air was than the reflection from the Water ; from all which trials I plainly saw , that the strong reflecting air was the cause of this Phaenomenon . And this agrees very well with the Hypothesis of light and Pellucid bodies which I have mention'd in the description of Muscovy-glass ; for we there suppose Glass to be a medium , which does less resist the pulse of light , and consequently , that most of the Rays incident on it enter into it , and are refracted towards the perpendicular ; whereas the air I suppose to be a body that does more resist it , and consequently more are re-percuss'd then do enter it : the same kind of trials have I made , with Crystallin● Glass , with drops of fluid bodies , and several other ways , which do all seem to agree very exactly with this Theory . So that from this Principle well establish'd , we may deduce severall Corollaries not unworthy observation . And the first is , that it plainly appears by this , that the production of the Rainbow is as much to be ascribed to the reflection of the concave surface of the air , as to the refraction of the Globular drops : this will be evidently manifest by these Experiments , if you foliate that part of a Glass-ball that is to reflect an Iris , as in the Cartesian Experiment , above mention'd , the reflections will be abundantly more strong , and the colours more vivid : and if that part of the surface be touch'd with Water , scarce affords any sensible colour at all . Next we learn , that the great reason why pellucid bodies beaten small are white , is from the multitude of reflections , not from the particles of the body , but from the contiguous surface of the air . And this is evidently manifested , by filling the Interstitia of those powder'd bodies with Water , whereby their whiteness presently disappears . From the same reason proceeds the whiteness of many kinds of Sands , which in the Microscope appear to be made up of a multitude of little pellucid bodies , whose brightest reflections may by the Microscope be plainly perceiv'd to come from their internal surfaces ; and much of the whiteness of it may be destroy'd by the affusion of fair . Water to be contiguous to those surfaces . The whiteness also of froth , is for the most part to be ascribed to the reflection of the light from the surface of the air within the Bubbles , and very little to the reflection from the surface of the Water it self : for this last reflection does not return a quarter so many Rays , as that which is made from the surface of the air , as I have certainly found by a multitude of Observations and Experiments . The whiteness of Linnen , Paper , Silk , &c. proceeds much from the same reason , as the Microscope will easily discover ; for the Paper is made up of an abundance of pellucid bodies , which afford a very plentifull reflection from within , that is , from the concave surface of the air contiguous to its component particles ; wherefore by the affusion of Water , Oyl , Tallow , Turpentine , &c. all those reflections are made more faint , and the beams of light are suffer'd to traject & run through the Paper more freely . Hence further we may learn the reason of the whiteness of many bodies , and by what means they may be in part made pellucid : As white Marble for instance , for this body is composed of a pellucid body exceedingly flaw'd , that is , there are abundance of thin , and very fine cracks or chinks amongst the multitude of particles of the body , that contain in them small parcels of air , which do so re-percuss and drive back the penetrating beams , that they cannot enter very deep within that body , which the Microscope does plainly inform us to be made up of a Congeries of pellucid particles . And I further found it somewhat more evidently by some attempts I made towards the making transparent Marble , for by heating the Stone a little , and soaking it in Oyl , Turpentine , Oyl of Turpentine , &c , I found that I was able to see much deeper into the body of Marble then before ; and one trial , which was not with an unctuous substance , succeeded better than the rest , of which , when I have a better opportunity , I shall make further trial . This also gives us a probable reason of the so much admired Phaenomena of the Oculus Mundi , an Oval stone , which commonly looks like white Alabaster , but being laid a certain time in Water , it grows pellucid , and transparent , and being suffer'd to lie again dry , it by degrees loses that transparency , and becomes white as before . For the Stone being of a hollow spongie nature , has in the first and last of these appearances , all those pores fill'd with the obtunding and reflecting air ; whereas in the second , all those pores are fill'd with a medium that has much the same refraction with the particles of the Stone , and therefore those two being contiguous , make , as t were , one continued medium , of which more is said in the 15. Observation . There are a multitude of other Phaenomena , that are produc'd from this same Principle , which as it has not been taken notice of by any yet that I know , so I think , upon more diligent observation , will it not be found the least considerable . But I have here onely time to hint Hypotheses , and not to prosecute them so fully as I could with ; many of them having a vast extent in the production of a multitude of Phaenomena , which have been by others , either not attempted to be explain'd , or else attributed to some other cause than what I have assign'd , and perhaps than the right ; and therefore I shall leave this to the prosecution of such as have more leisure : onely before I leave it , I must not pretermit to hint , that by this Principle , multitudes of the Phaenomena of the air , as about Mists , Clouds , Meteors , Haloes , &c. are most plainly and ( perhaps ) truly explicable ; multitudes also of the Phaenomena in colour'd bodies , as liquors , &c. are deducible from it . And from this I shall proceed to a second considerable Phaenomenon which these Diamants exhibit , and that is the regularity of their Figure , which is a propriety not less general than the former ; It comprising within its extent , all kinds of Metals , all kinds of Minerals , most Precious stones , all kinds of Salts , multitudes of Earths , and almost all kinds of fluid bodies . And this is another propiety , which , though a little superficially taken notice of by some , has not , that I know , been so much as attempted to be explicated by any . This propriety of bodies , as I think it the most worthy , and next in order to be consider'd after the contemplation of the Globular Figure , so have I long had a desire as wel as a determination to have prosecuted it if I had had an opportunity , having long since propos'd to my self the method of my enquiry therein , it containing all the allurements that I think any enquiry is capable of : For , first I take it to proceed from the most simple principle that any kind of form can come from , next the Globular , which was therefore the first I set upon , and what I have therein perform'd , I leave the Judicious Reader to determine . For as that form proceeded from a propiety of fluid bodies , which I have call'd Congruity , or Incongruity ; so I think , had I time and opportunity , I could make probable , that all these regular Figures that are so conspicuously various and curious , and do so adorn and beautifie such multitudes of bodies , as I have above hinted , arise onely from three or four several positions or postures of Globular particles , and those the most plain , obvious , and necessary conjunctions of such figur'd particles that are possible , so that supposing such and such plain and obvious causes concurring the coagulating particles must necessarily compose a body of such a determinate regular Figure , and no other ; and this with as much necessity and obviousness as a fluid body encompast with a Heterogeneous fluid must be protruded into a Spherule or Globe . And this I have ad oculum demonstrated with a company of bullets , and some few other very simple bodies ; so that there was not any regular Figure , which I have hitherto met withall , of any of those bodies that I have above named , that I could not with the composition of bullets or globules , and one or two other bodies , imitate , even almost by shaking them together . And thus for instance may we find that the Globular bullets will of themselves , if put on an inclining plain , so that they may run together , naturally run into a triangular order , composing all the variety of figures that can be imagin'd to be made out of aequilateral triangles ; and such will you find , upon trial , all the surfaces of Alum to be compos'd of : For three bullets lying on a plain , as close to one another as they can compose an aequilatero-triangular form , as in A in the 7. Scheme . If a fourth be joyn'd to them on either side as closely as it can , they four compose the most regular Rhombus consisting of two aequilateral triangles , as B. If a fifth be joyn'd to them on either side in as close a position as it can , which is the propriety of the Texture , it makes a Trapexium , or four-sided Figure , two of whose angles are 120. and two 60. degrees , as C. If a sixth be added , as before , either it makes an aequilateral triangle , as D , or a Rhomboeid , as E , or an Hex-angular Figure , as F , which is compos'd of two primary Rhombes . If a seventh be added , it makes either an aequilatero-hexagonal Figure , as G , or some kind of six-sided Figure , as H , or I. And though there be never so many placed together , they may be rang'd into some of these lately mentioned Figures , all the angles of which will be either 60. degrees , or 120. as the figure K. which is an aequiangular hexagonal Figure is compounded of 12. Globules , or may be of 25 , or 27 , or 36 , or 42 , &c. and by these kinds of texture , or position of globular bodies , may you find out all the variety of regular shapes , into which the smooth surfaces of Alum are form'd , as upon examination any one may easily find ; nor does it hold only in superficies , but in solidity also , for it 's obvious that a fourth Globule laid upon the third in this texture , composes a regular Tetrahedron , which is a very usual Figure of the Crystals of Alum . And ( to hasten ) there is no one Figure into which Alum is observ'd to be crystallized , but may by this texture of Globules be imitated , and by no other . I could instance also in the Figure of Sea-salt , and Sal-gem , that it is compos'd of a texture of Globules , placed in a cubical form , as L , and that all the Figures of those Salts may be imitated by this texture of Globules , and by no other whatsoever . And that the forms of Vitriol and of Salt-Peter , as also of Crystal , Hore-frost , &c. are compounded of these two textures , but modulated by certain proprieties : But I have not here time to insist upon , as I have not neither to shew by what means Globules come to be thus context , and what those Globules are , and many other particulars requisite to a full and intelligible explication of this propriety of bodies . Nor have I hitherto found indeed an opportunity of prosecuting the inquiry so farr as I design'd ; nor do I know when I may , it requiring abundance of time , and a great deal of assistance to go through with what I design'd ; the model of which was this : First , to get as exact and full a collection as I could , of all the differing kinds of Geometrical figur'd bodies , some three or four several bodies of each kind . Secondly , with them to get as exact a History as possibly I could learn of their places of Generation or finding , and to enquire after as many circumstances that tended to the Illustrating of this Enquiry , as possibly I could observe . Thirdly , to make as many trials as upon experience I could find requisite , in Dissolutions and Coagulations of several crystallizing Salts ; for the needfull instruction and information in this Enquiry . Fourthly , to make several trials on divers other bodies , as Metals , Minerals , and Stones , by dissolving them in several Menstruums , and crystalizing them , to see what Figures would arise from those several Composstums . Fitfthly , to make Compositions and Coagulations of several Salts together into the same mass , to observe of what Figure the product of them would be ; and in all , to note as many circumstances as I should judge conducive to my Enquiry . Sixthly , to enquire the closeness or rarity of the texture of these bodies , by examining their gravity , and their refraction , &c. Seventhly , to enquire particularly what operations the fire has upon several kinds of Salts , what changes it causes in their Figures , Textures , of Energies . Eighthly , to examine their manner or dissolution , or acting upon those bodies dissoluble in them ; The texture of those bodies before and after the process . And this for the History . Next for the Solution , To have examin'd by what , and how many means , such and such Figures , actions and effects could be produc'd possibly . And lastly , from all circumstances well weigh'd , I should have endeavoured to have shewn which of them was most likely , and ( if the informations by these Enquiries would have born it ) to have demonstrated which of them it must be , and was . But to proceed , As I believe in next to the Globular the most simple ; so do I , in the second place , judge it not less pleasant ; for that which makes an Enquiry pleasant , are , first a noble Inventum that promises to crown the successfull endeavour ; and such must certainly the knowledge of the efficient and concurrent causes of all these curious Geometrical Figures be , which has made the Philosophers hitherto to conclude nature in these things to play the Geometrician , according to that saying of Plato , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Or next , a great variety of matter in the Enquiry ; and here we meet with nothing less than the Mathematicks of nature , having every day a new Figure to contemplate , or a variation of the same in another body , Which do afford us a third thing , which will yet more sweeten the Enquiry , and that is , a multitude of information ; we are not so much to grope in the dark , as in most other Enquiries , where the Inventum is great ; for having such a multitude of instances to compare , and such easie ways of generating , or compounding and of destroying the form , as in the Solution and Crystallization of Salts , we cannot but learn plentifull information to proceed by . And this will further appear from the universality of the Principle which Nature has made use of almost in all inanimate bodies . And therefore , as the contemplation of them all conduces to the knowledg of any one ; so from a Scientifical knowledge of any one does follow the same of all , and every one . And fourthly , for the usefulness of this knowledge , when acquir'd , certainly none can doubt , that considers that it caries us a step forward into the Labirinth of Nature , in the right way towards the end we propose our selves in all Philosophical Enquiries . So that knowing what is the form of Inanimate or Mineral bodies , we shall be the better able to proceed in our next Enquiry after the forms of Vegetative bodies ; and last of all , of Animate ones , that seeming to be the highest step of natural knowledge that the mind of man is capable of . Observ. XIV . Of several kindes of frozen Figures . I Have very often in a Morning , when there has been a great hoar-frost , with an indifferently magnifying Microscope , observ'd the small Stiri● , or Crystalline beard , which then usually covers the face of most bodies that lie open to the cold air , and found them to be generally Hexangular prismatical bodies , much like the long Crystals of Salt-peter , save onely that the ends of them were differing : for whereas those of Nitre are for the most part pyramidal , being terminated either in a point or edges these of Frost were hollow , and the cavity in some seem'd pretty deep , and this cavity was the more plainly to be seen , because usually one or other of the six parallelogram sides was wanting , or at least much shorter then the rest . But this was onely the Figure of the Bearded hoar-frost ; and as for the particles of other kinds of hoar-frosts , they seem'd for the most part irregular , or of no certain Figure . Nay , the parts of those curious branchings , or vertices , that usually in cold weather tarnish the surface of Glass , appear through the Microscope very rude and unshapen , as do most other kinds of frozen Figures , which to the naked eye seem exceeding neat and curious , such as the Figures of Snow , frozen Vrine , Hail , several Figures frozen in common Water , &c. Some Observations of each of which I shall hereunto annex , because if well consider'd and examin'd , they may , perhaps , prove very instructive for the finding out of what I have endeavoured in the preceding Observation to shew , to be ( next the Globular Figure which is caus'd by congruity , as I hope I have made probable in the sixth Observation ) the most simple and plain operation of Nature , of which , notwithstanding we are yet ignorant . I. Several Observables in the six-branched Figures form'd on the surface of Vrine by freezing . 1 The Figures were all frozen almost even with the surface of the Vrine in the Vessel , but the bigger stems were a little prominent above that surface , and the parts of those stems which were nearest the center ( a ) were biggest above the surface . ●chem : VIII . 3 None of all these Figures I have yet taken notice of , had any regular position in respect of one another , or of the sides of the Vessel ; not did I find any of them equally to exactness extended every way from the center a. 4 Where ever there was a center , the branchings from it , ab , ac , ad , ae , af , ag , were never fewer , or more then six , which usually concurr'd , or met one another very neer in the same point or center , a ; though oftentimes not exactly ; and were enclin'd to each other by an angle , of very neer sixty degrees . I say , very neer , because , though having endeavoured to measure them the most acurately I was able , with the largest Compasses I had , I could not find any sensible variation from that measure , yet the whole six-branched Figure seeming to compose a solid angle , they must necessarily be somewhat less . 5 The middle lines or stems of these branches , ab , ac , ad , ae , af , ag , seem'd somewhat whiter , and a little higher then any of the intermediate branchings of these Figures ; and the center a , was the most prominent part of the whole Figure , seeming the apex of a solid angle or pyramid , each of the six plains being a little enclin'd below the surface of the Vri● . 6 The lateral branchings issuing out of the great ones , such as op , mq , &c. were each of them inclin'd to the great ones , by the same angle of about sixty degrees , as the great ones were one to another , and always the bigger branchings were prominent above the less , and the less above the least , by proportionate gradations . 7 The lateral branches shooting out of the great ones , went all of them from the center , and each of them was parallel to that great branch , next to which it lay ; so that as all the branches on one side were parallel to one another , so were they all of them to the approximate great branch , as po , qr , as they were parallel to each other , and shot from the center , so were they parallel also to the great branch ab . 8 Some of the stems of the six branches proceeded straight , and of a thickness that gradually grew sharper towards the end , as ag . 9 Others of the stems of those branches grew bigger and kno●●y towards the middle , and the branches also as well as stems , from Cylinders grew into Plates , in a most admirable and curious order , so exceeding regular and delicate , as nothing could be more , as is visible in ab , ac , ad , ae , af , but towards the end of some of these stems , they began again to grow smaller and to recover their former branchings , as about k and n. 10 Many of the lateral branches had collateral branches ( if I may so call them ) as qm had many such as st , and most of those again subcollateral , as vw , and these again had others less , which one may call laterosubcollateral , and these again others , and they others , &c. in greater Figures . 11 The branchings of the main Stems joyn'd not together by any regular line , nor did one side of the one lie over the other side of the other , but the small collateral and subcollateral branches did lie at top of one another according to a certain order or method , which I always observ'd to be this . 12 That side of a collateral or subcollateral , &c. branch , lay over the side of the approximate ( as the feathers in the wing of a Bird ) whose branchings proceeded parallel to the last biggest stem from which it sprung , and not to the biggest stem of all , unless that were a second stem backwards . 13 This rule that held in the branchings of the Sexangular Figure held also in the branchings of any other great or small stem , though it did not proceed from a center . 14 The exactness and curiosity of the figuration of these branches , was in every particular so transcendent , that I judge it almost impossible for humane art to imitate . 15 Tasting several cleer pieces of this Ice , I could not find any Vrinous taste in them , but those few I tasted , seem'd as insipid as water . 16 A figuration somewhat like this , though indeed in some particulars much more curious , I have several times observ'd in regulus martis stellatus , but with this difference , that all the stems and branchings are bended in a most excellent and regular order , whereas in Ice the stems and branchings are streight , but in all other particulars it agrees with this , and seems indeed nothing but one of these stars , or branched Figures frozen on Vrine , distorted , or wreathed a little , with a certain proportion : Lead also that has Arsenick and some other things mixt with it , I have found to have its surface , when suffer'd to cool , figured somewhat like the branchings of Vrine , but much smaller . 17 But there is a Vegetable which does exceedingly imitate these branches , and that is , Fearn , where the main stem may be observ'd to shoot out branches , and the stems of each of these lateral branches , to send forth collateral , and those subcollateral , and those latero subcollateral , &c. and all those much after the same order with the branchings , divisions , and subdivisions in the branchings of these Figures in frozen Vrine ; so that if the Figures of both be well consider'd , one would ghess that there were not much greater need of a seminal principle for the production of Fearn , then for the production of the branches of Vrine , or the Stella martis , there seeming to be as much form and beauty in the one as in the other . And indeed , this Plant of Fearn , if all particulars be well consider'd , will seem of as simple , and uncompounded a form as any Vegetable , next to Mould or Mushromes , and would next after the invention of the forms of those , deserve to be enquir'd into ; for notwithstanding several have affirm'd it to have seed , and to be propagated thereby ; yet , though I have made very diligent enquiry after that particular , I cannot find that there is any part of it that can be imagin'd to be more seminal then another : But this onely here by the by : For the freezing Figures in Vrine , I found it requisite , First , that the Superficies be not disturbed with any wind , or other commotion of the air , or the like . Secondly , that it be not too long exposed , so as that the whole bulk be frozen , for oftentimes , in such cases , by reason of the swelling the of Ice , or from some other cause , the curious branched Figures disappear . Thirdly , an artificial freezing with Snow and Salt , apply'd to the outside of the containing Vessel , succeeds not well , unless there be a very little quantity in the Vessel . Fourthly , If you take any cleer and smooth Glass , and wetting all the inside of it with Vrine , you expose it to a very sharp freezing , you will find it cover'd with a very regular and curious Figure . II. Observables in figur'd Snow . Exposing a piece of black Cloth , or a black Hatt to the falling Snow , I have often with great pleasure , observ'd such an infinite variety of curiously figur'd Snow , that it would be as impossible to draw the Figure and shape of every one of them , as to imitate exactly the curious and Geometrical Mechanisme of Nature in any one . Some coorse draughts , such as the coldness of the weather , and the ill provisions , I had by me for such a purpose , would permit me to make , I have here added in the Second Figure of the Eighth Scheme . In all which I observ'd , that if they were of any regular Figures , they were always branched out with six principal branches , all of equal length , shape and make , from the center , being each of them inclin'd to either of the next branches on either side of it , by an angle of sixty degrees . Now , as all these stems were for the most part in one flake exactly of the same make , so were they in differing Figures of very differing ones ; so that in a very little time I have observ'd above an hundred several cizes and shapes of these starry flakes . The branches also out of each stem of any one of these flakes , were exactly alike in the same flake ; so that of whatever Figure one of the branches were , the other five were sure to be of the same , very exactly , that is , if the branchings of the one were small Perallelipipeds or Plates , the branchings of the other five were of the same ; and generally , the branchings were very conformable to the rules and method observ'd before , in the Figures on Vrine , that is , the branchings from each side of the stems were parallel to the next stem on that side , and if the stems were plated , the branches also were the same ; if the stems were very long , the branches also were so , &c. Observing some of these figur'd flakes with a Microscope , I found them not to appear so curious and exactly figur'd as one would have imagin'd , but like Artificial Figures , the bigger they were magnify'd , the more irregularites appear'd in them ; but this irregularity seem'd ascribable to the thawing and breaking of the flake by the fall , and not at all to the defect of the plastick virtue of Nature , whose curiosity in the formation of most of these kind of regular Figures , such as those of Salt , Minerals , &c. appears by the help of the Microscope , to be very many degrees smaller then the most acute eye is able to perceive without it . And though one of these six-branched Stars appear'd here below much of the shape described in the Third Figure of the Eighth Scheme ; yet I am very apt to think , that could we have a sight of one of them through a Microscope as they are generated in the Clouds before their Figures are vitiated by external accidents , they would exhibit abundance of curiosity and neatness there also , though never so much magnify'd : For since I have observ'd the Figures of Salts and Minerals to be some of them so exceeding small , that I have scarcely been able to perceive them with the Microscope , and yet have they been regular , and since ( as far as I have yet examin'd it ) there seems to be but one and the same cause that produces both these effects , I think it not irrational to suppose that these pretty figur'd Stars of Snow , when at first generated might be also very regular and exact . III. Several kinds of Figures in Water frozen . Putting fair Water into a large capacious Vessel of Glass , and exposing it to the cold , I observ'd after a little time , several broad , flat , and thin laminae , or plates of Ice , crossing the bulk of the water and one another very irregularly , onely most of them seem'd to turn one of their edges towards that side of the Glass which was next it , and seem'd to grow , as 't were from the inside of the Vessel inwards towards the middle , almost like so many blades of Fern. Having taken several of these plates out of water on the blade of a Knife , I observ'd them figur'd much after the manner of Herring bones , or Fern blades , that is , there was one bigger stem in the middle like the back-bone , and out of it , on either side , were a multitude of small stiriae , or icicles , like the smaller bones , or the smaller branches in Fern , each of these branches on the one side , were parallel to all the rest on the same side , and all of them seem'd to make an angle with the stem , towards the top , of sixty degrees , and towards the bottom or root of this stem , of 120. See the fourth Figure of the 8. Plate . I observ'd likewise several very pretty varieties of Figures in Water , frozen on the top of a broad flat Marble-stone , expos'd to the cold with a little Water on it , some like feathers , some of other shapes , many of them were very much of the shape exprest in the fifth Figure of the 8. Scheme , which is extremely differing from any of the other Figures . I observ'd likewise , that the shootings of Ice on the top of Water , beginning to freez , were in streight prismatical bodies much like those of roch-peter , that they crost each other usually without any kind of order or rule , that they were always a little higher then the surface of the Water that lay between them ; that by degrees those interjacent spaces would be fill'd with Ice also , which usually would be as high as the surface of the rest . Schem . I● The cause of all which regular Figures ( and of hundreds of others , namely of Salts , Minerals , Metals , &c. which I could have here inserted ; would it not have been too long ) seems to be deducible from the same Principles , which I have ( in the 13. Observation ) hinted only , having not yet had time to compleat a Theory of them . But indeed ( which I there also hinted ) I judge it the second step by which the Pyramid of natural knowledge ( which is the knowledge of the form of bodies ) is to be ascended : And whosoever will climb it , must be well furnish'd with that which the Noble Verulam calls Scalam Intellectus ; he must have scaling Ladders , otherwise the steps are so large and high , there will be no getting up them , and consequently little hopes of attaining any higher station , such as to the knowledge of the most simple principle of Vegetation manifested in Mould and Mushromes , which , as I elsewhere endeavoured to shew , seems to be the third step ; for it seems to me , that the Intellect of man is like his body , destitute of wings , and cannot move from a lower to a higher and more sublime station of knowledg , otherwise then step by step , nay even there where the way is prepar'd and already made passible ; as in the Elements of Geometry , or the like , where it is fain to climb a whole series of Propositions by degrees , before it attains the knowledge of one Probleme . But if the ascent be high , difficult and above its reach , it must have recourse to a novum organum , some new engine and contrivance , some new kind of Algebra , or Analytick Art before it can surmount it . Observ. XV. Of Kettering-stone , and of the pores of Inanimate bodies . THis Stone which is brought from Kettering in Northampton-shire , and digg'd out of a Quarry , as I am inform'd , has a grain altogether admirable , nor have I ever seen or heard of any other stone that has the like . It is made up of an innumerable company of small bodies , not all of the same cize or shape , but for the most part , not much differing from a Globular form , nor exceed they one another in Diameter above three or four times ; they appear to the eye , like the Cobb or Ovary of a Herring , or some smaller fishes , but for the most part , the particles seem somewhat less , and not so uniform ; but their variation from a perfect globular ball , seems to be only by the pressure of the contiguous bals which have a little deprest and protruded those toucht sides inward , and forc'd the other sides as much outwards beyond the limits of a Globe ; just as it would happen , if a heap of exactly round Balls of soft Clay were heap'd upon one another ; or , as I have often seen a heap of small Globules of Quicksilver , reduc'd to that form by rubbing it much in a glaz'd Vessel , with some slimy or sluggish liquor , such as Spittle , when though the top of the upper Globules be very neer spherical , yet those that are prest upon by others , exactly imitate the forms of these lately mention'd grains . Where these grains touch each other , they are so firmly united or settled together , that they seldom part without breaking a hole in one or th' other of them , such as a , a , a , b , c , c , &c. Some of which fractions , as a , a , a , a , where the touch has been but light , break no more then the outward crust , or first shell of the stone , which is of a white colour , a little dash'd with a brownish Yellow , and is very thin , like the shell of an Egg : and I have seen some of those grains perfectly resemble some kind of Eggs , both in colour and shape : But where the union of the contiguous granules has been more firm , there the divulsion has made a greater Chasm , as at b , b , b , in so much that I have observ'd some of them quite broken in two , as at c , c , c , which has discovered to me a further resemblance they have to Eggs , they having an appearance of a white and yelk , by two differing substances that envelope and encompass each other . That which we may call the white was pretty whitish neer the yelk , but more duskie towards the shell ; some of them I could plainly perceive to be shot or radiated like a Pyrites or fire-stone ; the yelk in some I saw hollow , in others fill'd with a duskie brown and porous substance like a kind of pith . The small pores , or interstitia e e e e betwixt the Globules , I plainly saw , and found by other trials to be every way pervious to air and water , for I could blow through a piece of this stone of a considerable thickness , as easily as I have blown through a Cane , which minded me of the pores which Des Cartes allow his materia subtilis between the aethereal globules . The object , through the Microscope , appears like a Congeries or heap of Pibbles , such as I have often seen cast up on the shore , by the working of the Sea after a great storm , or like ( in shape , though not colour ) a company of small Globules of Quicksilver , look'd on with a Microscope , when reduc'd into that form by the way lately mentioned . And perhaps , this last may give some hint at the manner of the formation of the former : For supposing some Lapidescent substance to be generated , or some way brought ( either by some commixture of bodies in the Sea it self , or protruded in , perhaps , out of some subterraneous caverns ) to the bottom of the Sea , and there remaining in the form of a liquor like Quicksilver , heterogeneous to the ambient Saline fluid , it may by the working and tumblings of the Sea to and fro be jumbled and comminuted into such Globules as may afterwards be hardned into Flints , the lying of which one upon another , when in the Sea , being not very hard , by reason of the weight of the incompassing fluid , may cause the undermost to be a little , though not much , varied from a globular Figure . But this only by the by . After what manner this Kettering-stone should be generated I cannot learn , having never been there to view the place , and observe the circumstances ; but it seems to me from the structure of it to be generated from some substance once more fluid , and afterwards by degrees growing harder , almost after the same manner as I supposed the generation of Flints to be made . But whatever were the cause of its curious texture , we may learn this information from it ; that even in those things which we account vile , rude , and coorse , Nature has not been wanting to shew abundance of curiosity and excellent Mechanisme . We may here find a Stone by help of a Microscope , to be made up of abundance of small Balls , which do but just touch each other , and yet there being so many contacts , they make a firm hard mass , or a Stone much harder then Free-stone . Next , though we can by a Microscope discern so curious a shape in the particles , yet to the naked eye there scarce appears any such thing ; which may afford us a good argument to think , that even in those bodies also , whose texture we are not able to discern , though help'd with Microscopes , there may be yet latent so curious a Schematisme , that it may abundantly satisfie the curious searcher , who shall be so happy as to find some way to discover it . Next , we here find a Stone , though to the naked eye a very close one , yet every way perforated with innumerable pores , which are nothing else but the interstitia , between those multitudes of minute globular particles , that compose the bulk it self ; and these pores are not only discover'd by the Microscope , but by this contrivance . I took a pretty large piece of this stone , and covering it all over with cement , save only at two opposite parts , I found my self able , by blowing in at one end that was left open , to blow my spittle , with which I had wet the other end , into abundance of bubbles , which argued these pores to be open and pervious through the whole stone , which affords us a very pretty instance of the porousness of some seemingly close bodies , of which kind I shall anon have occasion to subjoyn many more , tending to prove the same thing . I must not here omit to take notice , that in this body there is not a vegetative faculty that should so contrive this structure for any peculiar use of Vegetation or growth , whereas in the other instances of vegetable porous bodies , there is an anima , or forma informans , that does contrive all the Structures and Mechanismes of the constituting body , to make them subservient and usefull to the great Work or Function they are to perform . And so I ghess the pores in Wood , and other vegetables , in bones , and other Animal substances , to be as so many channels , provided by the Great and Alwise Creator , for the conveyance of appropriated juyces to particular parts . And therefore , that this may tend , or be pervious all towards one part , and may have impediments , as valves or the like , to any other ; but in this body we have very little reason to suspect there should be any such design , for it is equally pervious every way , not onely forward , but backwards , and side-ways , and seems indeed much rather to be Homogeneous or similar to those pores , which we may with great probability believe to be the channels of pellucid bodies , not directed , or more open any one way , then any other , being equally pervious every way . And , according as these pores are more or greater in respect of the interstitial bodies , the more transparent are the so constituted concretes ; and the smaller those pores are , the weaker is the Impulse of light communicated through them , though the more quick be the progress . Upon this Occasion , I hope it will not be altogether unseasonable , if I propound my conjectures and Hypothesis about the medium and conveyance of light . I suppose then , that the greatest part of the Interstitia of the world , that lies between the bodies of the Sun and Starrs , and the Planets , and the Earth , to be an exceeding fluid body , very apt and ready to be mov'd , and to communicate the motion of any one part to any other part , though never so far distant : Nor do I much concern my self , to determine what the Figure of the particles of this exceedingly subtile fluid medium must be ; nor whether it have any interstitiated pores or vacuities , it being sufficient to solve all the Phaenomena to suppose it an exceedingly fluid , or the most fluid body in the world , and as yet impossible to determine the other difficulties . That being so exceeding fluid a body , it easily gives passage to all other bodies to move to and fro in it . That it neither receives from any of its parts , or from other bodies ; nor communicates to any of its parts , or to any other body , any impulse , or motion in a direct line , that is not of a determinate quickness . And that when the motion is of such determinate swiftness , it both receives , and communicates , or propagates an impulse or motion to any imaginable distance in streight lines , with an unimaginable celerity and vigour . That all kind of solid bodies consist of pretty massie particles in respect of the particles of this fluid medium , which in many places do so touch each other , that none of this fluid medium interposes much after the same mannner ( to use a gross similitude ) as a heap of great stones compass one great congeries or mass in the midst of the water . That all fluid bodies which we may call tangible , are nothing but some more subtile parts of those particles , that serve to constitute all tangible bodies . That the water , and such other fluid bodies , are nothing but a congeries of particles agitated or made fluid by it in the same manner as the particles of Salt are agitated or made fluid by a parcel of water , in which they are dissolv'd , and subsiding to the bottom of it , constitute a fluid body , much more massie and dense , and less fluid then the pure water it self . That the air on the other side is a certain company of particles of quite another kind , that is , such as are very much smaller , and more easiely moveable by the motion of this fluid medium ; much like those very subtile parts of Cochenel , and other very deep tinging bodies , where by a very small parcel of matter is able to tinge and diffuse it self over a very great quantity of the fluid dissolvent ; or somewhat after that manner , as smoak , and such like minute bodies , or steams , are observ'd to tinge a very great quantity of air ; onely this last similitude is deficient in one propriety , and that is a perpetuity or continuance in that state of commixture with the air , but the former does more neerly approach to the nature and manner of the air 's being dissolv'd by this fluid or Aether . And this Similitude will further hold in these proprieties ; that as those tinctures may be increased by certain bodies , so may they be precipitated by others ; as I shall afterwards shew it to be very probable , that the like accidents happen even to the Air it self . Further , as these solutions and tinctures do alter the nature of these fluid bodies , as to their aptness to propagate a motion or impulse through them , even so does the particles of the Air , Water , and other fluid bodies , and of Glass , Crystal , &c. which are commixt with this bulk of the Aether , alter the motion of the propagated pulse of light ; that is , where these more bulkie particles are more plentifull , and consequently a lesser quantity of the Aether between them to be mov'd , there the motion must necessarily be the swifter , though not so robust , which will produce those effects , which I have ( I hope ) with some probability , ascribed to it in the digression about Colours , at the end of the Observations on M●scovy-glass . Now , that other Stones , and those which have the closest and hardest textures , and seem ( as far as we are able to discover with our eyes , though help'd with the best Microscopes ) freest from pores , are yet notwithstanding replenish'd with them ; an Instance or two will , I suppose , make more probable . A very solid and unflaw'd piece of cleer white Marble , i● it be well polish'd and glaz'd , has so curiously smooth a surface , that the best and most polish'd surface of any wrought-glass , seems not to the naked eye , nor through a Microscope , to be more smooth , and less porons . And yet , that this hard close body is replenish'd with abundance of pores , I think these following Experiments will sufficiently prove . The first is , That if you take such a piece , and for a pretty while boyl it in Turpentine and Oyl of Turpentine , you shall find that the stone will be all imbu'd with it ; and whereas before it look'd more white , but more opacous , now it will look more greasie , but be much more transparent , and if you let it lie but a little while , and then break off a part of it , you shall find the unctuous body to have penetrated it to such a determinate depth every way within the surface . This may be yet easier try'd with a piece of the same Marble , a little warm'd in the fire , and then a little Pitch or Tarr melted on the top of it ; for these black bodies , by their ●●sinoating themselves into the invisible pores of the stone ting it with so black a hue , that there can be no further doubt of the truth of this assertion , that it abounds with small imperceptible pores . Now , that other bodies will also sink into the pores of Marble , besides unctuous , I have try'd , and found , that a very Blue tincture made in spirit of Vrine would very readily and easily sink into it , as would also several tinctures drawn with spirit of Wine . Nor is Marble the only seemingly close stone , which by other kinds of Experiments may be found porous ; for I have by this kind of Experiment on divers other stones found much the same effect , and in some , indeed much more notable . Other stones I have found so porous , that with the Microscope I could perceive several small winding holes , much like Worm-holes , as I have noted in some kind of Purbeck-stone , by looking on the surface of a piece newly flaw'd off ; for if otherwise , the surface has been long expos'd to the Air , or has been scraped with any tool , those small caverns are fill'd with dust , and disappear . And to confirm this Conjecture , yet further , I shall here insert an excellent account ; given into the Royal Society by that Eminently Learned Physician , Doctor Goddard , of an Experiment , not less instructive then curious and accurate , made by himself on a very hard and seemingly close stone call'd Oculus Mundi , as I find it preserv'd in the Records of that Honourable Society . A small stone of the kind , call'd by some Authours , Oculus Mundi , being dry and cloudy , weigh'd 5 209 / 256 Grains . The same put under water for a night , and somewhat more , became transparent , and the superficies being wiped dry , weighed 6 3 / 256 Grains . The difference between these two weights , 0 50 / 256 of a Grain . The same Stone kept out of water one Day and becoming cloudy again weighed , 5 225 / 256 Graines . Which was more then the first weight , 0 16 / 256 of a Grain . The same being kept two Days longer weighed , 5 20● / 256 Graines . Which was less then at first , 0 7 / 256 of a Grain . Being kept dry something longer it did not grow sensibly lighter . Being put under water for a night and becoming again transparent and wiped dry , the weight was , 6 3 / 256 Grains , the same with the first after putting in water , and more then the last weight after keeping of it dry , ● 57 / 256 of a Grain . Another Stone of the same kind being variegated with milky white and gray like some sorts of Agates , while it lay under water , was alwaies invironed with little Bubbles , such as appear in water a little before boyling , next the sides of the Vessel . There were also some the like Bubbles on the Surface of the water just over it , as if either some exhalations came out of it , or that it did excite some fermentation in the parts of the water contiguous to it . There was little sensible difference in the transparency of this Stone , before the putting under water , and after : To be sure the milky - white parts continued as before , but more difference in weight then in the former . For whereas before the putting into the water the weight was 18 9● / 128 Graines . After it had lyen in about four and twenty hours the weight was 20 ●7 / 128 Graines , so the difference was , 1 58 / 128 Graines . The same Stone was infused in the water scalding hot , and so continued for a while after it was cold , but got no more weight then upon infusing in the cold , neither was there any sensible Difference in the weight both times . In which Experiment , there are three Observables , that seem very manifestly to prove the porousness of these seemingly close bodies : the first is their acquiring a transparency , and losing their whiteness after sleeping in water , which will seem the more strongly to argue it , if what I have already said about the making transparent , or clarifying of some bodies , as the white powder of beaten Glass , and the froth of some glutinous transparent liquor be well consider'd ; for thereby it will seem rational to think that this transparency arises from the insinuation of the water ( which has much the same refraction with such stony particles , as may be discoverd by Sand view'd with a Microscope ) into those pores which were formerly repleat with air ( that has a very differing refraction , and consequently is very reflective ) which seems to be confirm'd by the second Observable , namely , the increase of weight after steeping , and decrease upon drying . And thirdly , seem'd yet more sensibly confirm'd by the multitude of bubbles in the last Experiment . We find also most Acid Salts very readily to dissolve and separate the parts of this body one from another ; which is yet a further Argument to confirm the porousness of bodies , and will serve as such , to shew that even Glass also has an abundance of pores in it , since there are several liquors , that with long staying in a Glass , will so Corrode and eat into it , as at last , to make it perviou● to the liquor it contain'd , of which I have seen very many Instances . Since therefore we find by other proofs , that many of those bodies which we think the most solid ones , and appear so to our sight , have notwithstanding abundance of those grosser kind of pores , which will admit several kinds of liquors into them , why should we not believe that Glass , and all other transparent bodies abound with them , since we have many other arguments , besides the propagation of light , which seem to argue for it ? And whereas it may be objected , that the propagation of light is no argument that there are those atomical pores in glass , since there are Hypotheses plausible enough to solve those Phaenomena , by supposing the pulse onely to be communicated through the transparent body . To this I answer , that that Hypothesis which the industrious Moreanus has publish'd about the slower motion of the end of a Ray in a denser medium , then in a more rare and thin , seems altogether unsufficient to solve abundance of Phaenomena , of which this is not the least considerable , that it is impossible from that supposition , that any colours should be generated from the refraction of the Rays ; for since by that Hypothesis the undulating pulse is always carried perpendicular , or at right angles with the Ray or Line of direction , it follows , that the stroke of the pulse of light , after it has been once or twice refracted ( through a Prisme , for example ) must affect the eye with the same kind of stroke as if it had not been refracted at all . Nor will it be enough for a Defendant of that Hypothesis , to say , that perhaps it is because the refractions have made the Rays more weak , for if so , then two refractions in the two parallel sides of a Quadrangular Prisme would produce colours , but we have no such Phaenomena produc'd . There are several Arguments that I could bring to evince that there are in all transparent bodies such atomical pores . And that there is such a fluid body as I am arguing for , which is the medium , or Instrument , by which the pulse of Light is convey'd from the lucid body to the enlightn'd . But that it being a digression from the Observations I was recording , about the Pores of Kettering Stone , it would be too much such , if I should protract it too long ; and therefore I shall proceed to the next Observation . Observ. XVI . Of Charcoal , or burnt Vegetables . CHarcoal , or a Vegetable burnt black , affords an object no less pleasant than instructive ; for if you take a small round Charcoal , and break it short with your fingers , you may perceive it to break with a very smooth and sleek surface , almost like the surface of black sealing Wax ; this surface , if it be look'd on with an ordinary Microscope , does manifest abundance of those pores which are also visible to the eye in many kinds of Wood , rang'd round the pith , both a in kind of circular order , and a radiant one . Of these there are a multitude in the substance of the Coal , every where almost perforating and drilling it from end to end ; by means of which , be the Coal never so long , you may easily blow through it ; and this you may presently find , by wetting one end of it with Spittle , and blowing at the other . But this is not all , for besides those many great and conspicuous irregular spots or pores , if a better Microscope be made use of , there will appear an infinite company of exceedingly small , and very regular pores , so thick and so orderly set , and so close to one another , that they leave very little room or space between them to be fill'd with a solid body , for the apparent interstitia , or separating sides of these pores seem so thin in some places , that the texture of a Honey-comb cannot be more porous . Though this be not every where so , the intercurrent partitions in some places being very much thicker in proportion to the holes . Most of these small pores seem'd to be pretty round , and were rang'd in rows that radiated from the pith to the bark ; they all of them seem'd to be continued open pores , running the whole length of the Stick ; and that they were all perforated . I try'd by breaking off a very thin sliver of the Coal cross-ways , and then with my Microscope , diligently surveying them against the light , for by that means I was able to see quite through them . These pores were so exceeding small and thick , that in a line of them , 1 / 28 part of an Inch long , I found by numbring them no less then 150. small pores ; and therefore in a line of them an Inch long , must be no less then 2700. pores , and in a circular area of an Inch diameter , must be about 5725350. of the like pores ; so that a Stick of an Inch Diameter , may containe no less then seven hundred and twenty five thousand , besides 5 Millions of pores , which would , I doubt not , seem even incredible , were not every one left to believe his own eyes . Nay , having since examin'd Cocus , black and green Ebony , Lignum Vitae , &c. I found , that all these Woods have their pores , abundantly smaller then those of soft light Wood ; in so much , that those of Guajacum seem'd not above in eighth part of the bigness of the pores of Beech , but then the Interstitia were thicker ; so prodigiously curious are the contrivances , pipes , or sluces by which the Succus nutritius , or Juyce of a Vegetable is convey'd from place to place . This Observation seems to afford us the true reason of several Phaenomena of Coals ; as First , why they look black ; and for this we need go no further then the Scheme , for certainly , a body that has so many pores in it as this is discover'd to have , from each of which no light is reflected , must necessarily look black , especially , when the pores are somewhat bigger in proportion to the intervals then they are cut in the Scheme , black being nothing else but a privation of Light , or a want of reflection ; and wheresover this reflecting quality is deficient , there does that part look black , whether it be from a porousness of the body , as in this Instance , or in a deadning and dulling quality , such as I have observ'd in the Scoria of Lead , Tin , Silver , Copper , &c. Next , we may also as plainly see the reason of its shining quality , and that is from the even breaking off of the stick , the solid interstitia having a regular termination or surface , and having a pretty strong reflecting quality , the many small reflections become united to the naked eye , and make a very pretty shining surface . Thirdly , the reason of its hardness and brittleness seems eviden● , for since all the watery or liquid substance that moistn'd and toughn'd those Interstitia of the more solid parts , are evaporated and remov'd , that which is left behind becomes of the nature almost of a stone , which will not at all , or very little , bend without a divalsion or solution of its continuity . It is not my design at present , to examine the use and Mechanisme of these parts of Wood , that being more proper to another Enquiry ; but rather to hint , that from this Experiment we may learn , First , what is the cause of the blackness of many burnt bodies , which we may find to be nothing else but this ; that the heat of the fire agitating and rarifying the waterish , transparent , and volatile water that is contain'd in them , by the continuation of that action , does so totally expel and drive away all that which before fill'd the pores , and was dispers'd also through the solid mass of it , and thereby caus'd an universal kind of transparency , that it not onely leaves all the pores empty , but all the Interstitia also so dry and ●pacous , and perhaps also yet further persorated , that that light onely is reflected back which falls upon the very outward edges of the pores , all they that enter into the pores of the body , never returning , but being lost in it . Now , that the Charring or coaling of a body is nothing else , may be easily believ'd by one that shall consider the means of its production , which may be done after this , or any such manner . The body to be charr'd or coal'd , may be put into a Cracible , Pot , or any other Vessel that will endure to be made red-hot in the Fire without breaking , and then cover'd over with Sand , so as no part of it be suffer'd to be open to the Air , then set into a good Fire , and there kept till the Sand has continu'd red hot for a quarter , half , an hour or two , or more , according to the nature and bigness of the body to be coal'd or charr'd , then taking it out of the Fire , and letting it stand till it be quite cold , the body may be taken out of the Sand well charr'd and cleans'd of its waterish parts ; but in the taking of it out , care must be had that the Sand be very neer cold , for else , when it comes into the free air , it will take fire , and readily burn away . This may be done also in any close Vessel of Glass , as a Retort , or the like , and the several fluid substances that come over may be receiv'd in a fit Recipient , which will yet further countenance this Hypothesis : And their manner of charring Wood in great quantity comes much to the same thing , namely , an application of a great heat to the body , and preserving it from the free access of the devouring air ; this may be easily learn'd from the History of Charring of Coal , most excellently describ'd and publish'd by that most accomplish'd Gentleman , Mr. Iohn Evelin , in the 100 , 101 , 103 , pages of his Sylva , to which I shall therefore refer the curious Reader that desires a full information of it . Next , we may learn what part of the Wood it is that is the combustible matter ; for since we shall find that none , or very little of those fluid substances that are driven over into the Receiver are combustible , and that most of that which is left behind is so , it follows , that the solid interstitia of the Wood are the combustible matter . Further , the reason why uncharr'd Wood burns with a greater flame then that which is charr'd , is as evident , because those waterish or volatil parts issuing out of the fired Wood , every way , not onely shatter and open the body , the better for the fire to enter , but issuing out in vapours or wind , they become like so many little aeolipiles , or Bellows , whereby they blow and agitate the fir'd part , and conduce to the more speedy and violent comsumption or dissolution of the body . Thirdly , from the Experiment of charring of Coals ( whereby we see that notwithstanding the great heat , and the duration of it , the solid parts of the Wood remain , whilest they are preserv'd from the free access of the air undissipated ) we may learn , that which has not , that I know of , been publish'd or hinted , nay , not so much as thought of , by any ; and that in short is this . First , that the Air in which we live , move , and breath , and which encompasses very many , and cherishes most bodies it encompasses , that this Air is the menstruum , or universal dissolvent of all Sulphureous bodies . Secondly , that this action it performs not , till the body be first sufficiently heated , as we find requisite also to the dissolution of many other bodies by several other menstruums . Thirdly , that this action of dissolution , produces or generates a very great heat , and that which we call Fire ; and this is common also to many dissolutions of other bodies , made by menstruums , of which I could give multitudes of Instances . Fourthly , that this action is perform'd with so great a violence , and does so minutely act , and rapidly agitate the smallest parts of the combustible matter , that it produces in the diaphanous medium of the Air , the action or pulse of light , which what it is , I have else-where already shewn . Fifthly , that the dissolution of sulphureous bodies is made by a substance inherent , and mixt with the Air , that is like , if not the very same , with that which is fixt in Salt-peter , which by multitudes of Experiments that may be made with Saltpeter , will , I think , most evidently be demonstrated . Sixthly , that in this dissolution of bodies by the Air , a certain part is united and mixt , or dissolv'd and turn'd into the Air , and made to fly up and down with it in the same manner as a metalline or other body dissolv'd into any menstruums , does follow the motions and progresses of that menstruum till it be precipitated . Seventhly , That as there is one part that is dissoluble by the Air , so are there other parts with which the parts of the Air mixing and uniting , do make a Coagulum , or precipitation , as one may call it , which causes it to be separated from the Air , but this precipitate is so light , and in so small and rarify'd or porous clusters , that it is very volatil , and is easily carry'd up by the motion of the Air , though afterwards , when the heat and agitation that kept it rarify'd ceases , it easily condenses , and commixt with other indissoluble parts , it sticks and adheres to the next bodies it meets withall ; and this is a certain Salt that may be extracted out of Soot . Eighthly , that many indissoluble parts being very apt and prompt to be rarify'd , and so , whilest they continue in that heat and agitation , are lighter then the Ambient Air , are thereby thrust and carry'd upwards with great violence , and by that means carry along with them , not onely that Saline concrete I mention'd before , but many terrestrial , or indissoluble and irrarefiable parts , nay , many parts also which are dissoluble , but are not suffer'd to stay long enough in a sufficient heat to make them prompt and apt for that action . And therefore we find in Soot , not onely a part , that being continued longer in a competent heat , will be dissolv'd by the Air , or take fire and burn ; but a part also which is fixt , terrestrial , and irrarefiable . Ninthly , that as there are these several parts that will rarifie and fly , or be driven up by the heat , so are there many others , that as they are indissoluble by the aerial menstruum , so are they of such sluggish and gross parts , that they are not easily rarify'd by heat , and therefore cannot be rais'd by it ; the volatility or fixtness of a body seeming to consist only in this , that the one is of a texture , or has component parts that will be easily rarify'd into the form of Air , and the other , that it has such as will not , without much ado , be brought to such a constitution ; and this is that part which remains behind in a white body call'd Ashes , which contains a substance , or Salt , which Chymists call Alkali : what the particular natures of each of these bodies are , I shall not here examine , intending it in another place , but shall rather add that this Hypothesis does so exactly agree with all Phaenomena of Fire , and so genuinely explicate each particular circumstance that I have hitherto observ'd , that it is more then probable , that this cause which I have assign'd is the true adequate , real , and onely cause of those Phenomena ; And therefore I shall proceed a little further , to shew the nature and use of the Air. Tenthly , therefore the dissolving parts of the Air are but few , that is , it seems of the nature of those Saline menstruums , or spirits , that have very much flegme mixt with the spirits , and therefore a small parcel of it is quickly glutted , and will dissolve no more ; and therefore unless some fresh part of this menstruum be apply'd to the body to be dissolv'd , the action ceases , and the body leaves to be dissolv'd and to shine , which is the Indication of it , though plac'd or kept in the greatest heat ; whereas Salt-peter is a menstruum , when melted and red-hot , that abounds more with those Dissolvent particles , and therefore as a small quantity of it will dissolve a great sulphureous body , so will the dissolution be very quick and violent . Therefore in the Eleventh place , it is observable , that , as in other solutions , if a copious and quick supply of fresh menstruum , though but weak , he poured on , or applied to the dissoluble body , it quickly consumes it : So this menstruum of the Air , if by Bellows , or any other such contrivance , it be copiously apply'd to the shining body , is found to dissolve ( it as soon , and as violently as the more strong menstruum of melted Nitre . Therefore twelfthly , it seems reasonable to think that there is no such thing as an Element of Fire that should attract or draw up the flame , or towards which the flame should endeavour to ascend out of a desire or appetite of uniting with that as its Homogeneal primitive and generating Element ; but that that shining transient body which we call Flame , is nothing else but a mixture of Air , and volatil sulphureous parts of dissoluble or combustible bodies , which are acting upon each other whil'st they ascend , that is , flame seems to be a mixture of Air , and the combustible volatil parts of any body , which parts the encompassing Air does dissolve or work upon , which action , as it does intend the heat of the aerial parts of the dissolvent , so does it thereby further rarifie , those parts that are acting , or that are very neer them , whereby they growing much lighter then the heavie parts of that Menstruum that are more remote , are thereby protruded and driven upward ; and this may be easily observ'd also in dissolutions made by any other menstruum , especially such as either create heat or bubbles . Now , this action of the Menstuum , or Air , on the dissoluble parts , is made with such violence , or is such , that it imparts such a motion or pulse to the diaphanous parts of the Air , as I have elsewhere shewn is requisite to produce light . This Hypothesis I have endeavoured to raise from an Infinite of Observations and Experiments , the process of which would be much too long to be here inserted , and will perhaps another time afford matter copious enough for a much larger Discourse , the Air being a Subject which ( though all the world has hitherto liv'd and breath'd in , and been unconversant about ) has yet been so little truly examin'd or explain'd , that a diligent enquirer will be able to find but very little information from what has been ( till of late ) written of it : But being once well understood , it will , I doubt not , inable a man to render an intelligible , nay probable , if not the true reason of all the Phaenomena of Fire , which , as it has been found by Writers and Philosophers of all Ages a matter of no small difficulty , as may be sufficiently understood by their strange Hypotheses , and unintelligible Solutions of some few Phaenomena of it ; so will it prove a matter of no small concern and use in humane affairs , as I shall elsewhere endeavour to manifest when I come to shew the use of the Air in respiration , and for the preservation of the life , nay , for the conservation and restauration of the health and natural constitution of mankind as well as all other aereal animals , as also the uses of this principle or propriety of the Air in chymical , mechanical , and other operations . In this place I have onely time to hint an Hypothesis , which , if God permit me life and opportunity , I may elsewhere prosecute , improve and publish . In the mean time , before I finish this Discourse , I must not forget to acquaint the Reader , that having had the liberty granted me of making some trials on a piece of Lignum fossile shewn to the Royal Society , by the eminently Ingenious and Learned Physician , Doctor Ent , who receiv'd it for a Present from the famous Ingenioso Cavalliero de Pozzi , it being one of the fairest and best pieces of Lignum fossile he had seen ; Having ( I say ) taken a small piece of this Wood , and examin'd it , I found it to burn in the open Air almost like other Wood , and insteed of a resinous smoak or fume , it yielded a very bituminous one , smelling much of that kind of sent : But that which I chiefly took notice of , was , that cutting off a small piece of it , about the bigness of my Thumb , and charring it in a Crucible with Sand , after the manner I above prescrib'd , I found it infinitely to abound with the smaller sort of pores , so extreme thick , and so regularly per●orating the substance of it long-ways , that breaking it off a-cross , I found it to look very like an Honey-comb ; but as for any of the second , or bigger kind of pores , I could not find that it had any ; so that it seems , whatever were the cause of its production , it was not without those small kind of pores which we have onely hitherto found in Vegetable bodies : and comparing them with the pores which I have found in the Charcoals that I by this means made of several other kinds of Wood , I find it resemble none so much as those of Firr , to which it is not much unlike in grain also , and several other proprieties . Schem : X. Observ. XVII . Of Petrify'd wood , and other Petrify'd bodies . OF this sort of substance , I observ'd several pieces of very differing kinds , both for their outward shape , colour , grain , texture , hardness , &c. some being brown and redish ; others gray , like a Hone ; others black , and Flint-like : some soft , like a Slate or Whetstone , others as hard as a Flint , and as brittle . That which I more particular examin'd , was a piece about the bigness of a mans hand , which seem'd to have been a part of some large tree , that by rottenness had been broken off from it before it began to be petrify'd . And indeed , all that I have yet seen , seem to have been rotten Wood before the petrifaction was begun ; and not long since , examining and viewing a huge great Oak , that seem'd with meer age to be rotten as it stood , I was very much confirm'd in this opinion ; for I found , that the ●●ain , colour , and shape of the Wood , was exactly like this petrify'd substance ; and with a Microscope , I found , that all those Microscopical pores , which in sappy or firm and sound Wood are fill'd with the natural or innate juices of those Vegetables , in this they were all empty , like those of Vegetables charr'd ; but with this difference , that they seem'd much larger then I have seen any in Char-coals ; nay , even then those of Coals made of great blocks of Timber , which are commonly call'd Old-coals . The reason of which difference may probably be , that the charring of Vegetables , being an operation quickly perform'd , and whilest the Wood is sappy , the more solid parts may more easily shrink together , and contract the pores or interstitia between them , then in the rotten Wood , where that natural juice seems onely to be wash'd away by adventitious or unnatural moisture ; and so though the natural juice be wasted from between the firm parts , yet those parts are kept asunder by the adventitious moystures , and so by degrees settled in those postures . And this I likewise found in the petrify'd Wood , that the pores were somewat bigger then those of Charcoal , each pore being neer upon half as bigg again , but they did not bear that disproportion which is exprest in the tenth Scheme , between the small specks or pores in the first Figure ( which representeth the pores of Coal or Wood charr'd ) and the black spots of the second Figure ( which represent the like Microscopical pores in the petrify'd Wood ) for these last were drawn by a Microscope that magnify'd the object above six times more in Diameter then the Microscope by which those pores of Coal were observ'd . Now , though they were a little bigger , yet did they keep the exact figure and order of the pores of Coals and of rotten Wood , which last also were much of the same cize . The other Observations on this petrify'd substance , that a while since , by the appointment of the Royal Society , I made , and presented to them an account of , were these that follow , which had the honour done them by the most accomplish'd Mr. Evelin , my highly honour'd friend , to be inserted and published among those excellent Observations wherewith his Sylva is replenish'd , and would therefore have been here omitted , had not the Figure of them , as they appear'd through the Microscope been before that engraven . This Petrify'd substance resembled Wood , in that First , all the parts of it seem'd not at all dislocated , or alter'd from their natural Position , whil'st they were Wood , but the whole piece retain'd the exact shape of Wood , having many of the conspicuous pores of wood still remaining pores , and shewing a manifest difference visible enough between the grain of the Wood and that of the bark , especially when any side of it was cut smooth and polite ; for then it appear'd to have a very lovely grain , like that of some curious close Wood. Next ( it resembled Wood ) in that all the smaller and ( if I may so call those which are onely visible with a good magnifying Glass ) M●●●●●●opical pores of it appear ( both when the substance is cut and polish 〈…〉 and parallel to the pores of it ) perfectly like the Microscopical 〈◊〉 of several kinds of Wood , especially like and equal to those of several sorts of rotten Wood which I have since observ'd , retaining both the shape , position and magnitude of such pores . It was differing from Wood : First , in weight , being to common water as 3 ¼ to 1. whereas there are few of our English Woods , that when very dry are found to be full as heavie as water . Secondly , in hardness , being very neer as hard as a Flint ; and in some places of it also resembling the grain of a Flint : and , like it , it would very readily cut Glass , and would not without difficulty , especially in some parts of it , be scratch'd by a black hard Flint : It would also as readily strike fire against a Steel , or against a Flint , as any common Flint . Thirdly , in the closeness of it , for though all the Microscopical pores of this petrify'd substance were very conspicuous in one position , yet by altering that position of the polish'd surface to the light , it was also manifest , that those pores appear'd darker then the rest of the body , onely because they were fill'd up with a more duskie substance , and not because they were hollow . Fourthly , in its incombustibleness , in that it would not burn in the fire ; nay , though I kept it a good while red-hot in the flame of a Lamp , made very intense by the blast of a small Pipe , and a large Charcoal , yet it seem'd not at all to have diminish'd its extension ; but only I found it to have chang'd its colour , and to appear of a more dark and duskie brown colour ; nor could I perceive that those parts which seem'd to have been Wood at first , were any thing wasted , but the parts appear'd as solid and close as before . It was further observable also , that as it did not consume like Wood , so neither did it crack and flie like a Flint , or such like hard Stone , nor was it long before it appear'd red-hot . Fifthly , in its dissolubleness ; for putting some drops of distill'd Vinegar upon the Stone , I found it presently to yield very many Bubbles , just like those which may be observ'd in spirit of Vinegar when it corrodes corals , though perhaps many of those small Bubbles might proceed from some small parcels of Air which were driven out of the pores of this petrify'd substance by the insinuating liquid menstruum . Sixthly , in its rigidness and friability , being not at all flexible but brittle like a Flint , insomuch that I could with one knock of a Hammer break off a piece of it , and with a few more , reduce that into a pretty fine powder . Seventhly , it seem'd also very differing from Wood to the touch , feeling more cold then Wood usually does , and much like other close stones and Minerals . The Reasons of all which Phaenomena seem to be , That this petrify'd Wood having lain in some place where it was well soak'd with petrifying water ( that is such a wares as is well impregnated with stony and earthly particles ) did by degrees separate , either by straining and filtration , or perhaps , by precipitation , co●esion or coagulation , abundance of stony particles from the permeating water , which stony particles , being by means of the fluid vehicle convey'd , not onely into the Microscopical pores , and so perfectly stoping them up , but also into the pores or interstitia , which may , perhaps , be even in the texture or Schematism● of that part of the Wood , which , through the Microscope , appears most solid , do thereby so a●gment the weight of the Wood , as to make it above three times heavier then water , and perhaps , six times as heavie as it was when Wood. Next , they thereby so lock up and ●etter the parts of the Wood , that the fire cannot easily make them flie away but the action of the fire upon them is onely able to Char those parts , as it were , like a piece of Wood , if it be clos'd very fast up in Clay , and kept a good while red-hot in the fire , will by the heat of the fire be charr'd and not consum'd , which may , perhaps , also be somewhat of the cause , why the petrify'd substance appear'd of a dark brown colour after it had been burnt . By this intrusion of the petrifying particles , this substance also becomes hard and friable ; for the smaller pores of the Wood being perfectly wedg'd , and stuft up with those stony particles , the small parts of the Wood have no places or pores into which they may slide upon bending , and consequently little or no flexion or yielding at all can be caus'd in such a substance . The remaining particles likewise of the Wood among the stony particles , may keep them from cracking and flying when put into the fire , as they are very apt to do in a Flint . Nor is Wood the onely substance that may by this kind of trans●●tation be chang'd into stone ; for I my self have seen and examin'd very many kinds of substances , and among very credible Authours , we may meet with Histories of such Metamorphoses wrought almost on all kind of substances , both Vegetable and Animal , which Histories , it is not my business at present , either to relate , or epitomise , but only to set down some Observation I lately made on several kind of petrify'd Shels , found about Keinsham , which lies within four or five miles of Bris●ol , which are commonly call'd Serpentine-stones . Examining several of these very curiously figur'd bodies . ( which are commonly thought to be Stones form'd by some extraordinary Plastick virtue latent in the Earth itself ) I took notice of these particulars : First , that these figured bodies , or stones , were of very differing substances , as to hardness : some of Clay , some Marle , some soft Stone , almost of the hardness of those soft stones which Masons call Fire-stone , others as hard as Portland stone , others as hard as Marble , and some as hard a a Flint or Crystal . Next , they were of very differing substances as to transparency and colour ; some white , some almost black , some brown , some Metalline , or like Marchasites ; some transparent like white Marble , others like flaw'd Crystal , some gray , some of divers colours ; some radiated like these long petrify'd drops , which are commonly found at the Peak , and in other subterraneous caverns , which have a kind of pith in the middle . Thirdly , that they were very different as to the manner of their outward figuration ; for some of them seem'd to have been the substance that had fill'd the Shell of some kind of Shel-fish ; others , to have been the substance that had contain'd or enwrapp'd one of those Shels , on both which , the perfect impression either of the inside or outside of such Shells seem'd to be left , but for the most part , those impressions seem'd to be made by an imperfect or broken Shell , the great end or mouth of the Shell being always wanting , and oftentimes the little end , and sometimes half , and in some there were impressions , just as if there had been holes broken in the figurating , imprinting or moulding Shell ; some of them seem'd to be made by such a Shell very much brused or flaw'd , insomuch that one would verily have thought that very figur'd stone had been broken or brused whilst a gelly , as 't were , and so hardned , but within in the grain of the stone , there appear'd not the least sign of any such bruse or breaking , but onely on the very uttermost superficies . Fourthly , they were very different , as to their outward covering , some having the perfect Shell , both in figure , colour , and substance , sticking on upon its surface , and adhering to it , but might very easily be separated from it , and like other common Cockle or Scolop-shels , which some of them most accurately resembled , were very dissoluble in common Vinegar , others of them , especially those Serpentine , or Helical stones were cover'd or retained the shining or Pearl-colour'd substance of the inside of a Shel , which substance , on some parts of them , was exceeding thin , and might very easily be rubbed off ; on other parts it was pretty thick , and retained a white coat , or flaky substance on the top , just like the outsides of such Shells ; some of them had very large pieces of the Shell very plainly sticking on to them , which were easily to be broken or flaked off by degrees : they likewise , some of them retain'd all along the surface of them very pretty kind of sutures , such as are observ'd in the skulls of several kinds of living creatures , which sutures were most curiously shap'd in the manner of leaves , and every one of them in the same Shell , exactly one like another , which I was able to discover plainly enough with my naked eye , but more perfectly and distinctly with my Microscope ; all these sutures , by breaking some of these stones , I found to be the termini ▪ or boundings of certain diaphragms , or partitions , which seem'd to divide the cavity of the Shell into a multitude of very proportionate and regular cells or caverns , these Diaphragms , in many of them , I found very perfect and compleat , of a very distinct substance from that which fill'd the cavities , and exactly of the same kind with that which covered the outside , being for the most part whitish , or mother-of-pearl colour'd . As for the cavities between those Diaphragms , I found some of them fill'd with Marle , and others with several kinds of stones , others , for the most part hollow , onely the whole cavity was usually covered over with a kind of tartareous petrify'd substance , which stuck about the sides , and was there shot into very curious regular Figures , just as Tartar , or other dissolv'd Salts are observ'd to stick and crystallize about the sides of the containing Vessels ; or like those little Diamants which I before observed to have covered the vaulted cavity of a Flint ; others had these cavities all lin'd with a kind of metalline or marchasite-like substance , which with a Microscope I could as plainly see most curiously and regularly figured , as I had done those in a Flint . From all which , and several other particulars which I observ'd , I cannot but think , that all these , and most other kinds of stony bodies which are found thus strangely figured , do owe their formation and figuration , not to any kind of Plastick virtue inherent in the earth , but to the Shells of certain Shel-fishes , which , either by some Deluge , Inundation , Earthquake , or some such other means , came to be thrown to that place , and there to be fill'd with some kind of Mudd or Clay , or petrifying Water , or some other substance , which in tract of time has been settled together and hardned in those shelly moulds into those shaped substances we now find them ; that the great and thin end of these Shells by that Earthquake , or what ever other extraordinary cause it was that brought them thither , was broken off ; and that many others were otherwise broken , bruised and disfigured ; that these Shells which are thus spirallied and separated with Diaphragmes , were some kind of Nautili or Porcelane shells ; and that others were shells of Cockles , Muscles , Periwincles , Scolops , &c. of various sorts ; that these Shells in many , from the particular nature of the containing or enclos'd Earth , or some other cause , have in tract of time rotted and mouldred away , and onely left their impressions , both on the containing and contained substances ; and so left them pretty loose one within another , so that they may be easily separated by a knock or two of a Hammer . That others of these Shells , according to the nature of the substances adjacent to them , have , by a long continuance in that posture , been petrify'd and turn'd into the nature of stone , just as I even now observ'd several sorts of Wood to be . That oftentimes the Shell may be found with one kind of substance within , and quite another without , having , perhaps , been fill'd in one place , and afterwards translated to another , which I have very frequently observ'd in Cockle , Muscle , Periwincle , and other shells , which I have found by the Sea side . Nay , further , that some parts of the same Shell may be fill'd in one place , and some other caverns in another , and others in a third , or a fourth , or a fifth place , for so many differing substances have I found in one of these petrify'd Shells , and perhaps all these differing from the encompassing earth or stone ; the means how all which varieties may be caus'd , I think , will not be difficult to conceive , to any one that has taken notice of those Shells , which are commonly found on the Sea shore : And he that shall throughly examine several kinds of such curiously form'd stones , will ( I am very apt to think ) find reason to suppose their generation or formation to be ascribable to some such accidents as I have mention'd , and not to any Plastick virtue : For it seems to me quite contrary to the infinite prudence of Nature , which is observable in all its works and productions , to design every thing to a determinate end , and for the attaining of that end , makes use of such ways as are ( as farr as the knowledge of man has yet been able to reach ) altogether consonant , and most agreeable to man's reason , and of no way or means that does contradict , or is contrary to humane Ratiocination ; whence it has a long time been a general observation and maxime , that Nature does nothing in vain ; It seems , I say , contrary to that great Wisdom of Nature , that these prettily shap'd bodies should have all those curious Figures and contrivances ( which many of them are adorn'd and contriv'd with ) generated or wrought by a Plastick virtue , for no higher end then onely to exhibite such a form ; which he that shall throughly consider all the circumstances of such kind of Figur'd bodies , will , I think , have great reason to believe , though , I confess , one cannot presently be able to find out what Nature's designs are . It were therefore very desirable , that a good collection of such kind of figur'd stones were collected ; and as many particulars , circumstances , and informations collected with them as could be obtained , that from such a History of Observations well rang'd , examin'd and digested , the true original or production of all those kinds of stones might be perfectly and surely known ; such as are Thunder-stones , Lapides Stellares , Lapides Iudaici , and multitudes of other , whereof mention is made in Aldrovandus Wormius , and other Writers of Minerals . Observ. XVIII . Of the Schematisme or Texture of Cork , and of the Cells and Pores of some other such frothy Bodies . I Took a good clear piece of Cork , and with a Pen-knife sharpen'd as keen as a Razor , I cut a piece of it off , and thereby left the surface of it exceeding smooth , then examining it very diligently with a Microscope , me thought ▪ I could perceive it to appear a little porous ; but I could not so plainly distinguish them , as to be sure that they were pores , much less what Figure they were of : But judging from the lightness and yielding quality of the Cork , that certainly the texture could not be so curious , but that possibly , if I could use some further diligence , I might find it to be discernable with a Microscope , I with the same sharp Pen-knife , cut off from the former smooth surface an exceeding thin piece of it , and placing it on a black object Plate , because it was it self a white body , and casting the light on it with a deep plano-convex Glass , I could exceeding plainly perceive it to be all perforated and porous , much like a Honey-comb , but that the pores of it were not regular ; yet it was not unlike a Honey-comb in these particulars . First , in that it had a very little solid substance , in comparison of the empty cavity that was contain'd between , as does more manifestly appear by the Figure A and B of the XI . Scheme , for the Interstitia , or walls ( as I may so call them ) or partitions of those pores were neer as thin in proportion to their pores , as those thin films of Wax in a Honey-comb ( which enclose and constitute the sexangular cells ) are to theirs . Next , in that these pores , or cells , were not very deep , but consisted of a great many little Boxes , separated out of one continued long pore , by certain Diaphragms , as is visible by the Figure B , which represents a sight of those pores split the long-ways . I no sooner discern'd these ( which were indeed the first microscopical pores I ever saw , and perhaps , that were ever seen , for I had not met with any Writer or Person , that had made any mention of them before this ) but me thought I had with the discovery of them , presently hinted to me the true and intelligible reason of all the Phaenomena of Cork ; As , First , if I enquir'd why it was so exceeding light a body ? my Microscope could presently inform me that here was the same reason evident that there is found for the lightness of froth , an empty Honey-comb , Wool , a Spunge , a Pumice-stone , or the like ; namely , a very small quantity of a solid body , extended into exceeding large dimensions . Next , it seem'd nothing more difficult to give an intelligible reason , why Cork is a body so very unapt to suck and drink in Water , and consequently preserves it self , floating on the top of Water , though left on it never so long : and why it is able to stop and hold air in a Bottle , though it be there very much condens'd and consequently presses very strongly to get a passage out , without suffering the least bubble to pass through its substance . For , as to the first , since our Microscope informs us that the substance of Cork is altogether fill'd with Air , and that that Air is perfectly enclosed in little Boxes or Cells distinct from one another . It seems very plain , why neither the Water , nor any other Air can easily insinuate it self into them , since there is already within them an intus existens , and consequently , why the pieces of Cork become so good floats for Nets , and stopples for Viols , or other close Vessels . And thirdly , if we enquire why Cork has such a springiness and swelling nature whem compress'd ? and how it comes to suffer so great a compression , or seeming penetration of dimensions , so as to be made a substance as heavie again and more , bulk for bulk , as it was before compression , and yet suffer'd to return , is found to extend it self again into the same space ? Our Microscope will easily inform us , that the whole mass consists of an infinite company of small Boxes or Bladders of Air , which is a substance of a springy nature , and that will suffer a considerable condensation ( as I have several times found by divers trials , by which I have most evidently condens'd it into less then a twentieth part of its usual dimensions neer the Earth , and that with no other strength then that of my hands without any kind of forcing Engine , such as Racks , Leavers , Wheels , Pullies , or the like , but this onely by and by ) and besides , it seems very probable that those very films or sides of the pores , have in them a springing quality , as almost all other kind of Vegetable substances have , so as to help to restore themselves to their former position . And could we so easily and certainly discover the Schematisme and Texture even of these films , and of several other bodies , as we can these of Cork ; there seems no probable reason to the contrary , but that we might as readily render the true reason of all their Phaenomena ; as namely , what were the cause of the springiness , and toughness of some , both as to their flexibility and restitution . What , of the friability or brittleness of some others , and the like ; but till such time as our Microscope , or some other means , enable us to discover the true Schematism and Texture of all kinds of bodies , we must grope , as it were , in the dark , and onely ghess at the true reasons of things by similitudes and comparisons . Schem : XI . To proceed then , Cork seems to be by the transverse constitution of the pores , a kind of Fungus or Mushrome , for the pores lie like so many Rays tending from the center , or pith of the tree , outwards ; so that if you cut off a piece from a board of Cork transversly , to the flat of it ▪ you will , as it were , split the pores , and they will appear just as they are express'd in the Figure B of the XI . Scheme . But if you shave off a very thin piece from this board , parallel to the plain of it , you will cut all the pores transversly , and they will appear almost as they are express'd in the Figure A , save onely the solid Interstitia will not appear so thick as they are there represented . So that Cork seems to suck its nourishment from the subjacent bark of the Tree immediately , and to be a kind excrescence , or a substance distinct from the substances of the entire Tree , something analogus to the Mushrome , or Moss on other Trees , or to the hairs on Animals . And having enquir'd into the History of Cork , I find it reckoned as an excrescency of the bark of a certain Tree , which is distinct from the two barks that lie within it , which are common also to other trees ; That 't is some time before the Cork that covers the young and tender sprouts comes to be discernable ; That it cracks , flaws , and cleaves into many great chaps , the bark underneath remaining entire ; That it may be separated and remov'd from the Tree , and yet the two under-barks ( such as are also common to that with other Trees ) not at all injur'd , but rather helped and freed from an external injury . Thus Ionstonus in Dendrologia , speaking de Subere , says Arbor est procera , Lignum est robustum , dempto cortice in aquis non fluitat , Cortice in orbem detracto juvatur , crascescens enim praestringit & strangulat , intra triennium iterum repletur : Caudex ubi adolescit crassus , cortex superior densus carnosus , duos digitos crassus , scaber , rimosus , & qui nisi detrahatur dehiscit , alioque subnascente expellitur , interior qui subest novellus ita rubet ut arbor minio picta videatur . Which Histories , if well consider'd , and the tree , substance , and manner of growing , if well examin'd , would , I am very apt to believe , much confirm this my conjecture about the origination of Cork . Nor is this kind of Texture peculiar to Cork onely ; for upon examination with my Microscope , I have found that the pith of an Elder , or almost any other Tree , the inner pulp or pith of the Cany hollow stalks of several other Vegetables : as of Fennel , Carrets , Daucus , Bur-docks , Teasels , Fearn , some kinds of Reeds , &c. have much such a kind of Schematisme , as I have lately shewn that of Cork , save onely that here the pores are rang'd the long-ways , or the same ways with the length of the Cane , whereas in Cork they are transverse . The pith also that fills that part of the stalk of a Feather that is above the Quil , has much such a kind of texture , save onely that which way soever I set this light substance , the pores seem'd to be cut transversly ; so that I ghess this pith which fills the Feather , not to consist of abundance of long pores separated with Diaphragms , as Cork does , but to be a kind of solid or hardned froth , or a congeries of very small bubbles consolidated in that form , into a pretty stiff as well as tough concrete , and that each Cavern , Bubble , or Cell , is distinctly separate from any of the rest , without any kind of hole in the encompassing films , so that I could no more blow through a piece of this kinde of substance , then I could through a piece of Cork , or the sound pith of an Elder . But though I could not with my Microscope , nor with my breath , nor any other way I have yet try'd , discover a passage out of one of those cavities into another , yet I cannot thence conclude , that therefore there are none such , by which the Succus nutritius , or appropriate juices of Vegetables , may pass through them ; for , in several of those Vegetables , whil'st green , I have with my Microscope , plainly enough discover'd these Cells or Poles fill'd with juices , and by degrees sweating them out : as I have also observed in green Wood all those long Microscopical pores which appear in Charcoal perfectly empty of any thing but Air. Now , though I have with great diligence endeavoured to find whether there be any such thing in those Microscopical pores of Wood or Piths , as the Valves in the heart , veins , and other passages of Animals , that open and give passage to the contain'd fluid juices one way , and shut themselves , and impede the passage of such liquors back again , yet have I not hitherto been able to say any thing positive in it ; though , me thinks , it seems very probable , that Nature has in these passages , as well as in those of Animal bodies , very many appropriated Instruments and contrivances , whereby to bring her designs and end to pass , which 't is not improbable , but that some diligent Observer , if help'd with better Microscopes , may in time detect . And that this may be so , seems with great probability to be argued from the strange Phaenomena of sensitive Plants , wherein Nature seems to perform several Animal actions with the same Schematism or Orginization that is common to all Vegetables , as may appear by some no less instructive then curious Observations that were made by divers Eminent Members of the Royal Society on some of these kind of Plants , whereof an account was delivered in to them by the most Ingenious and Excellent Physician , Doctor Clark , which , having that liberty granted me by that most Illustrious Society , I have hereunto adjoyn'd . Observations on the Humble and Sensible Plants in Mr. Chiffin's Garden in Saint James's Park , made August the 9th , 1661. Present , the Lord Brouncker , Sr. Robert Moray , Dr. Wilkins , Mr. Evelin , Dr. Henshaw , and Dr. Clark. There are four Plants , two of which are little shrub Plants , with a little short stock , about an Inch above the ground , from whence are spread several sticky branches , round , streight , and smooth in the distances between the Sprouts , but just under the Sprouts there are two sharp thorny prickles , broad in the letting on , as in the Bramble , one just under the Sprout , the other on the opposite side of the branch . The distances betwixt the Sprouts are usually something more then an Inch , and many upon a Branch , according to its length , and they grew so , that if the lower Sprout be on the left side of the Branch , the next above is on the right , and so to the end , not sprouting by pairs . At the end of each Sprout are generally four sprigs , two at the Extremity , and one on each side , just under it . At the first sprouting of these from the Branch to the Sprig where the leaves grow , they are full of little short white hairs , which wear off as the leaves grow , and then they are smooth as the Branch . Upon each of these sprigs , are , for the most part , eleven pair of leaves , neatly set into the uppermost part of the little sprig , exactly one against another , as it were in little articulations , such as Anatomists call Enarthrosis , where the round head of a Bone is received into another fitted for its motion ; and standing very fitly to shut themselves and touch , the pairs just above them closing somewhat upon them , as in the shut sprig ; so is the little round Pedunculus of this leaf fitted into a little cavity of the sprig , visible to the eye in a sprig new pluck'd , or in a sprig withered on the Branch , from which the leaves easily fall by touching . The leaf being almost an oblong square , and set into the Pedunculus , at one of the lower corners , receiveth from that not onely a Spine , as I may call it , which , passing through the leaf , divides it so length-ways that the outer-side is broader then the inner next the sprig , but little fibres passing obliquely towards the opposite broader side , seem to make it here a little muscular , and fitted to move the whole leaf , which , together with the whole sprig , are set full with little short whitish hairs . One of these Plants , whose branch seem'd to be older and more grown then the other , onely the tender Sprouts of it , after the leaves are shut , fall and hang down ; of the other , the whole branches fall to the ground , if the Sun shine very warm , upon the first taking off the Glass , which I therefore call the humble Plant. The other two , which do never fall , nor do any of their branches flagg and hang down , shut not their leaves , but upon somewhat a hard stroke ; the stalks seem to grow up from a root , and appear more herbaceous , they are round and smooth , without any prickle , the Sprouts from them have several pairs of sprigs , with much less leaves then the other on them , and have on each sprig generally seventeen pair . Upon touching any of the sprigs with leaves on , all the leaves on that sprig contracting themselves by pairs , joyned their upper superficies close together . Upon the dropping a drop of Aqua fortis on the sprig betwixt the leaves , f f all the leaves above shut presently , those below by pairs successively after , and by the lower leaves of the other branches , l l , k k , &c. and so every pair successively , with some little distance of time betwixt , to the top of each sprig , and so they continu'd shut all the time we were there . But I returning the next day , and several days since , found all the leaves dilated again on two of the sprigs ; but from f f , where the Aqua fortis had dropped upwards , dead and withered ; but those below on the same sprig , green , and closing upon the touch , and are so at this day , August 14. With a pair of Scissers , as suddenly as it could be done , one of the leaves b b was clipped off in the middle , upon which that pair , and the pair above , closed presently , after a little interval , d d , then e e , and so the rest of the pairs , to the bottom of the sprig , and then the motion began in the lower pairs , l l , on the other sprigs , and so shut them by pairs upwards , though not with such distinct distances . Under a pretty large branch with its sprigs on , there lying a large Shell betwixt two and three Inches below it , there was rubbed on a strong sented oyl , after a little time all the leaves on that sprig were shut , and so they continued all the time of our stay there , but at my returne the next day , I found the position of the Shell alter'd , and the leaves expanded as before , and closing upon the touch . Upon the application of the Sun-beams by a Burning-glass , the more humble Plant fell , the other shut their leaves . We could not so apply the smoak of Sulpher , as to have any visible effect from that , at two or three times trial ; but on another trial , the smoak touching the leaves , it succeeded . The humble Plant fell upon taking off the Glass wherewith it was covered . Cutting off one of the little Sprouts , two or three drops of liquor were thrust out of the part from whence that was cut , very cleer , and pellucid , of a bright greenish colour , tasting at first a little bitterish , but after leaving a licorish-like taste in my mouth . Since , going two or three times when it was cold , I took the Glasses from the more humble Plant , and it did not fall as formerly , but shut its leaves onely . But coming afterwards , when the Sun shone very warm , as soon as it was taken off , it fell as before . Since I pluck'd off another sprig , whose leaves were all shut , and had been so some time , thinking to observe the liquor should come from that I had broken off , but finding none , though with pressing , to come , I , as dexterously as I could , pull'd off one whose leaves were expanded , and then had upon the shutting of the leaves , a little of the mention'd liquor , from the end of the sprig I had broken from the Plant. And this twice successively , as often almost as I durst rob the Plant. But my curiosity carrying me yet further , I cut off one of the harder branches of the stronger Plant , and there came of the liquor , both from that I had cut , and that I had cut it from , without pressure . Which made me think , that the motion of this Plant upon touching , might be from this , that there being a constant intercourse betwixt every part of this Plant and its root , either by a circulation of this liquor , or a constant pressing of the subtiler parts of it to every extremity of the Plant. Upon every pressure , from whatsoever it proceeds , greater then that which keeps it up , the subtile parts of this liquor are thrust downwards , towards its articulations of the leaves , where , not having room presently to get into the sprig , the little round pedunculus , from whence the Spine and those oblique Fibres I mention'd rise , being dilated , the Spine and Fibres ( being continued from it ) must be contracted and shortned , and so draw the leaf upwards to joyn with its fellow in the same condition with it self , where , being closed , they are held together by the implications of the little whitish hair , as well as by the still retreating liquor , which distending the Fibres that are continued lower to the branch and root , shorten them above ; and when the liquor is so much forced from the Sprout , whose Fibres are yet tender , and not able to support themselves , but by that tensness which the liquor filling their interstices gives them , the Sprout hangs and flags . But , perhaps , he that had the ability and leisure to give you the exact Anatomy of this pretty Plant , to shew you its Fibres , and visible Canales , through which this fine liquor circulateth , or is moved , and had the faculty of better and more copiously expressing his Observations and conceptions , such a●one would easily from the motion of this liquor , solve all the Phaenomena , and would not fear to affirm , that it is no obscure sensation this Plant hath . But I have said too much , I humbly submit , and am ready to stand corrected . I have not yet made so full and satisfactory Observations as I desire on this Plant , which seems to be a Subject that will afford abundance of information . But as farr as I have had opportunity to examine it , I have discovered with my Microscope very curious structures and contrivances ; but designing much more accurate examinations and trials , both with my Microscope , and otherwise , as soon as the season will permit , I shall not till then add anything of what I have already taken notice of ; but as farr as I have yet observ'd , I judge the motion of it to proceed from causes very differing from those by which Gut-strings , or Lute-strings , the beard of a wilde Oat , or the beard of the Seeds of Geranium , Moscatum , or Musk-grass and other of kinds of Cranes-bill , move themselves . Of which I shall add more in the subsequent Observations on those bodies . Observ. XIX . Of a Plant growing in the blighted or yellow specks of Damask-rose-leaves , Bramble-leaves , and some other kind of leaves . I Have for several years together , in the Moneths of Iune , Iuly , August , and September ( when any of the green leaves of Roses begin to dry and grow yellow ) observ'd many of them , especially the leaves of the old shrubs of Damask-Roses , all bespecked with yellow stains , and the undersides just against them , to have little yellow hillocks of a gummous substance , and several of them to have small black spots in the midst of those yellow ones , which , to the naked eye , appear'd no bigger then the point of a Pin , or the smallest black spot or tittle of Ink one is able to make with a very sharp pointed Pen. Examining these with a Microscope , I was able plainly to distinguish , up and down the surface , several small yellow knobs , of a kind of yellowish red gummy substance , out of which I perceiv'd there sprung multitudes of little cases or black bodies like Seed-cods , and those of them that were quite without the hillock of Gumm , disclos'd themselves to grow out of it with a small Straw-colour'd and transparent stem , the which seed and stem appear'd very like those of common Moss ( which I elsewhere describe ) but that they were abundantly less , many hundreds of them being not able to equalize one single seed Cod of Moss . I have often doubted whether they were the seed Cods of some little Plant , or some kind of small Buds , or the Eggs of some very small Insect , they appear'd of a dark brownish red , some almost quite black , and of a Figure much resembling the seed-cod of Moss , but their stalks on which they grew were of a very fine transparent substance , almost like the stalk of mould , but that they seem'd somewhat more yellow . That which makes me to suppose them to be Vegetables , is for that I perceiv'd many of those hillocks bare or destitute , as if those bodies lay yet conceal'd , as G. In others of them , they were just springing out of their gummy hillocks , which all seem'd to shoot directly outwards , as at A. In others , as at B , I found them just gotten out , with very little or no stalk , and the Cods of an indifferent cize ; but in others , as C , I found them begin to have little short stalks , or stems ; in others , as D , those stems were grown bigger , and larger ; and in others , as at E , F , H , I , K , L , &c. those stems and Cods were grown a great deal bigger , and the stalks were more bulky about the root , and very much taper'd towards the top , as at F and L is most visible . I did not find that any of them had any seed in them , or that any of them were hollow , but as they grew bigger and bigger , I found those heads of Cods begin to turn their tops towards their roots , in the same manner as I had observ'd that of Moss to do ; so that in all likelihood , Nature did intend in that posture , what she does in the like seed-cods of greater bulk , that is , that the seed , when ripe , should be shaken out and dispersed at the end of it , as we find in Columbine Cods , and the like . The whole Oval OOOO in the second Figure of the 12. Scheme represents a small part of a Rose leaf , about the bigness of the little Oval in the hillock , C , marked with the Figure X. in which I have not particularly observ'd all the other forms of the surface of the Rose-leaf , as being little to my present purpose . Now , if these Cods have a seed in them so proportion'd to the Cod , as those of Pinks , and Carnations ▪ and Columbines , and the like , how unimaginably small must each of those seeds necessarily be , for the whole length of one of the largest of those Cods was not 1 / ●00 part of an Inch ; some not above 1 / 1000 , and therefore certainly , very many thousand of them would be unable to make a bulk that should be visible to the naked eye ; and if each of these contain the Rudiments of a young Plant of the same kind , what must we say of the pores and constituent parts of that ? The generation of this Plant seems in part , ascribable to a kind of Mildew or Blight , whereby the parts of the leaves grow scabby , or putrify'd , as it were , so as that the moisture breaks out in little scabs or spots , which , as I said before , look like little knobs of a red gummous substance . From this putrify'd scabb breaks out this little Vegetable ; which may be somewhat like a Mould or Moss ; and may have its equivocal generation much after the same manner as I have supposed Moss or Mould to have , and to be a more simple and uncompounded kind of vegetation , which is set a moving by the putrifactive and fermentative heat , joyn'd with that of the ambient aerial , when ( by the putrifaction and decay of some other parts of the vegetable , that for a while staid its progress ) it is unfetter'd and left at liberty to move in its former course , but by reason of its regulators , moves and acts after quite another manner then it did when a coagent in the more compounded machine of the more perfect Vegetable . And from this very same Principle , I imagine the Misleto of Oaks , Thorns , Appletrees , and other Trees , to have its original : It seldom or never growing on any of those Trees , till they begin to wax decrepid , and decay with age , and are pester'd with many other infirmities . Hither also may be referr'd those multitudes and varieties of Mushroms , such as that , call'd Iew-ears , all sorts of gray and green Mosses , &c. which infest all kind of Trees , shrubs , and the like , especially when they come to any bigness . And this we see to be very much the method of Nature throughout its operations , putrifactive Vegetables very often producing a Vegetable of a much less compounded nature , and of a much inferiour tribe ; and putrefactive animal substances degenerating into some kind of animal production of a much inferiour rank , and of a more simple nature ▪ Thus we find the humours and substances of the body , upon putrifaction , to produce strange kinds of moving Vermine : the putrifaction of the slimes and juices of the Stomack and Guts , produce Worms almost like Earth-worms , the Wheals in childrens hands produce a little Worm , call'd a Wheal-worm : The bloud and milk , and other humours , produce other kinds of Worms , at least , if we may believe what is deliver'd to us by very famous Authors ; though , I confess , I have not yet been able to discover such my self . And whereas it may seem strange that Vinegar , Meal , musty Casks , &c. are observ'd to breed their differing kinds of Insects , or living creatures , whereas they being Vegetable substances , seem to be of an inferiour kind , and so unable to produce a creature more noble , or of a more compounded nature then they themselves are of , and so without some concurrent seminal principle , may be thought utterly unfit for such an operation ; I must add , that we cannot presently positively say , there are no animal substances , either mediately , as by the soil or fatning of the Plant from whence they sprung , or more immediately , by thereal mixture or composition of such substances , join'd with them ; or perchance some kind of Insect , in such places where such kind of putrifying or fermenting bodies are , may , by a certain instinct of nature , eject some sort of seminal principle , which cooperating with various kinds of putrifying substances , may produce various kinds of Insects , or Animate bodies : For we find in most sorts of those lower degrees of Animate bodies , that the putrifying substances on which these Eggs , Seeds , or seminal principles are cast by the Insect , become , as it were , the Matrices or Wombs , that conduce very much to their generation , and may perchance also to their variation and alteration , much after the same manner , as , by strange and unnatural copulations , several new kinds of Animals are produc'd , as Mules , and the like , which are usually call'd Monstrous , because a little unusual , though many of them have all their principal parts as perfectly shap'd and adapted for their peculiar uses , as any of the most perfect Animals . If therefore the putrifying body , on which any kind of seminal or vital principle chances to be cast , become somewhat more then meerly a nursing and fostering helper in the generation and production of any kind of Animate body , the more neer it approaches the true nature of a Womb , the more power will it have on the by-blow it incloses . But of this somewhat more in the description of the Water-gnat . Perhaps some more accurate Enquiries and Observations about these matters might bring the Question to some certainty , which would be of no small concern in Natural Philosophy . But the putrifying animal substances may produce animals of an inferior kind , I see not any so very great a difficulty , but that one may , without much absurdity , admit : For as there may be multitudes of contrivances that go to the making up of one compleat Animate body ; so , That some of those coadjutors , in the perfect existence and life of it , may be vitiated , and the life of the whole destroyed , and yet several of the constituting contrivances remain intire , I cannot think it beyond imagination or possibility ; no more then that a like accidental process , as I have elswhere hinted , may also be supposed to explicate the method of Nature in the Metamorphosis of Plants . And though the difference between a Plant and an Animal be very great , yet I have not hitherto met with any so cogent an Argument , as to make me positive in affirming these two to be altogether Heterogeneous , and of quite differing kinds of Nature : And besides , as there are many Zoophyts , and sensitive Plants ( divers of which I have seen , which are of a middle nature , and seem to be Natures transition from one degree to another , which may be observ'd in all her other passages , wherein she is very seldom observ'd to leap from one step to another ) so have we , in some Authors , Instances of Plants turning into Animals , and Animals into Plants , and the like ; and some other very strange ( because unheeded ) proceedings of Nature ; something of which kind may be met with , in the description of the Water-Gnat , though it be not altogether so direct to the present purpose . Schem . Nor are Damask-Rose leaves the onely leaves that produce these kinds of Vegetable sproutings ; for I have observ'd them also in several other kinds of Rose leaves , and on the leaves of several sorts of Briers , and on Bramble leaves they are oftentimes to be found in very great clusters ; so that I have found in one cluster , three , four , or five hundred of them , making a very conspicuous black spot or scab on the back side of the leaf . Observ. XX. Of blue Mould , and the first Principles of Vegetation arising from Putrefaction . THe Blue and White and several kinds of hairy mouldy spots , which are observable upon divers kinds of putrify'd bodies , whether Animal substances , or Vegetable , such as the skin , raw or dress'd , flesh , bloud , humours , milk , green Cheese , &c. or rotten sappy Wood , or Herbs , Leaves , Barks , Roots , &c. of Plants , are all of them nothing else but several kinds of small and variously figur'd Mushroms , which , from convenient materials in those putrifying bodies , are , by the concurrent heat of the Air , excited to a certain kind of vegetation , which will not be unworthy our more serious speculation and examination , as I shall by and by shew . But , first , I must premise a short description of this Specimen , which I have added of this Tribe , in the first Figure of the XII . Scheme , which is nothing else but the appearance of a small white spot of hairy mould , multitudes of which I found to bespeck & whiten over the red covers of a small book , which , it seems , were of Sheeps-skin , that being more apt to gather mould , even in a dry and clean rooth , then other leathers . These spots appear'd , through a good Microscope , to be a very pretty shap'd Vegetative body , which , from almost the same part of the Leather , sho● out multitudes of small long cylindrical and transparent stalks , not exactly streight , but a little bended with the weight of a round and white knob that grew on the top of each of them ; many of these knobs I observ'd to be very round , and of a smooth surface , such as A A , &c. others smooth likewise , but a little oblong , as B ; several of them a little broken , or cloven with chops at the top , as C ; others flitter'd as 't were , or flown all to pieces , as DD. The whole substance of these pretty bodies was of a very tender constitution , much like the substance of the softer kind of common white Mushroms , for by touching them with a Pin , I found them to be brused and torn ; they seem'd each of them to have a distinct root of their own ; for though they grew neer together in a cluster , yet I could perceive each stem to rise out of a distinct part or pore of the Leather ; some of these were small and short , as seeming to have been but newly sprung up , of these the balls were for the most part round , others were bigger , and taller , as being perhaps of a longer growth , and of these , for the most part , the heads were broken , and some much wasted , as E ; what these heads contain'd I could not perceive ; whether they were knobs and flowers , or seed cases , I am not able to say , but they seem'd most likely to be of the same nature with those that grow on Mushroms , which they did , some of them , not a little resemble . Both their smell and taste , which are active enough to make a sensible impression upon those organs , are unpleasant and noisome . I could not find that they would so quickly be destroy'd by the actual flame of a Candle , as at first sight of them I conceived they would be , but they remain'd intire after . I had past that part of the Leather on which they stuck three or four times through the flame of a Candle ; so that , it seems they are not very apt to take fire , no more then the common white Mushroms are when they are sappy . There are a multitude of other shapes , of which these Microscopical Mushroms are figur'd , which would have been a long Work to have described , and would not have suited so well with my design in this Treatise , onely , amongst the rest , I must not forget to take notice of one that was a little like to , or resembled , a Spunge , consisting of a multitude of little Ramifications almost as that body does , which indeed seems to be a kind of Water-Mushrom , of a very pretty texture , as I else-where manifest . And a second , which I must not omit , because often mingled , and neer adjoining to these I have describ'd , and this appear'd much like a Thicket of bushes , or brambles , very much branch'd , and extended , some of them , to a great length , in proportion to their Diameter , like creeping brambles . The manner of the growth and formation of this kind of Vegetable , is the third head of Enquiry , which , had I time , I should follow : the figure and method of Generation in this concrete seeming to me , next after the Enquiry into the formation , figuration , or chrystalization of Salts , to be the most simple , plain , and easie ; and it seems to be a medium through which he must necessarily pass , that would with any likelihood investigate the forma informans of Vegetables : for as I think that he shall find it a very difficult task , who undertakes to discover the form of Saline crystallizations , without the consideration and prescience of the nature and reason of a Globular form , and as difficult to explicate this configuration of Mushroms , without the previous consideration of the form of Salts ; so will the enquiry into the forms of Vegetables be no less , if not much more difficult , without the fore-knowledge of the forms of Mushroms , these several Enquiries having no less dependance one upon another then any select number of Propositions in Mathematical Elements may be made to have . Nor do I imagine that the skips from the one to another will be found very great , if beginning from fluidity , or body without any form , we descend gradually , till we arrive at the highest form of a bruite Animal's Soul , making the steps or foundations of our Enquiry , Fluidity , Orbiculation , Fixation , Angulization , or Crystallization Germination or ●hultition , Vegetation , Plantanimation , Animation , Sensation , Imagination . Now , that we may the better proceed in our Enquiry , It will be requisite to consider : First , that Mould and Mushroms require no seminal property , but the former may be produc'd at any time from any kind of putrifying Animal , or Vegetable Substance , as Flesh , &c. kept moist and warm , and the latter , if what Mathiolus relates be true , of making them by Art , are as much within our command , of which Matter take the Epitomie which Mr. Parkinson has deliver'd in his Herbal , in his Chapter of Mushroms , because I have not Mathiolus now by me : Vnto these Mushroms ( saith he ) may also be adjoyn'd those which are made of Art ( whereof Mathiolus makes mention ) that grow naturally among certain stones in Naples , and that the stones being digg'd up , and carried to Rome , and other places , where they set them in their Wine Cellars , covering them with a little Earth , and sprunkling a little warm water thereon , would within four days produce Mushroms fit to be eaten , at what time one will : As also that Mushroms may be made to grow at the foot of a wilde Poplar Tree , within four days after , warm water wherein some leaves have been dissolv'd shall be pour'd into the Root ( which must be slit ) and the stock above ground . Next , that as Mushroms may be generated without seed , so does it not appear that they have any such thing as seed in any part of them ; for having considered several kinds of them , I could never ●●nd any thing in them that I could with any probability ghess to be the ●eed of it , so that it does not as yet appear ( that I know of ) that Mushroms may be generated from a seed , but they rather seem to depend merely upon a convenient constitution of the matter out of which they are made , and a concurrence of either natural or artificial heat . Thirdly , that by several bodies ( as Salts and Metals both in Water and in the air , and by several kinds of sublimations in the Air ) actuated and guided with a congruous heat , there may be produc'd several kinds of bodies as curiously , if not of a more compos'd Figure ; several kinds of rising or Ebulliating Figures seem to manifest ; as witness the ●●ooting in the Rectification of spirits of Vrine , Hart-horn , Eloud , &c. witness also the curious branches of evaporated dissolutions , some of them against the sides of the containing Jar : others standing up , or growing an end , out of the bottom , of which I have taken notice of a very great variety . But above all the rest , it is a very pretty kind of Germination which is afforded us in the Silver Tree , the manner of making which with Mercury and Silver , is well known to the Chymists , in which there is an Ebullition or Germination , very much like this of Mushroms , if I have been rightly inform'd of it . Fourthly , I have very often taken notice of , and also observ'd with a Microscope , certain excrescencies or Ebullitions in the snuff of a Candle , which , partly from the sticking of the smoaky particles as they are carryed upwards by the current of the rarify'd Air and flame , and partly also from a kind of Germination or Ebullition of some actuated unctuous parts which creep along and filter through some small string of the Week , are formed into pretty round and uniform heads , very much resembling the form of hooded Mushroms , which , being by any means expos'd to the fresh Air , or that air which encompasses the flame , they are presently lick'd up and devour'd by it , and vanish . The reason of which Phaenomenon seems to me , to be no other then this : That when a convenient thread of the Week is so bent out by the sides of the snuff that are about half an Inch or more , remov'd above the bottom , or lowest part of the flame , and that this part be wholly included in the flame ; the Oyl ( for the reason of filtration , which I have elsewhere rendred ) being continualy driven up the snuff , is driven likewise into this ragged bended-end , and this being remov'd a good distance , as half an Inch or more , above the bottom of the flame , the parts of the air that passes by it , are already , almost satiated with the dissolution of the boiling unctuous steams that issued out below , and therefore are not onely glutted , that is , can dissolve no more then what they are already acting upon , but they carry up with them abundance of unctuous and sooty particles , which meeting with that rag of the Week , that is plentifully fill'd with Oyl , and onely spends it as fast as it evaporates , and not at all by dissolution of burning , by means of these steamy parts of the filterated Oyl issuing out at the sides of this ragg , and being inclos'd with an air that is already satiated and cannot prey upon them nor burn them , the ascending sooty particles are stay'd about it and fix'd so as that about the end of that ragg or filament of the snuff , whence the greatest part of the steams issue , there is conglobated or fix'd a round and pretty uniform cap , much resembling the head of a Mushrom , which , if it be of any great bigness , you may observe that its undersid● will be bigger then that which is above the ragg or stem of it ; for the Oyl that is brought into it by filtration , being by the bulk of the cap a little shelter'd from the heat of the flame , does by that means issue as much out from beneath from the stalk or downwards , as it does upwards , and by reason of the great access of the adventitious smoak from beneath , it increases most that way . That this may be the true reason of this Phaenomenon , I could produce many Arguments and Experiments to make it probable : As , First , that the Filtration carries the Oyl to the top of the Week , at least as high as these raggs , is visible to one that will observe the snuff of a burning Candle with a Microscope , where he may see an Ebullition or bubbling of the Oyl , as high as the snuff looks black . Next , that it does steam away more then burn ; I could tell you of the dim burning of a Candle , the longer the snuff be which arises from the abundance of vapours out of the higher parts of it . And , thirdly , that in the middle of the flame of the Candle , neer the top of the snuff , the fire or dissolving principle is nothing neer so strong , as neer the bottom and out edges of the flame , which may be observ'd by the burning asunder of a thread , that will first break in those parts that the edges of the flame touch , and not in the middle . And I could add several Observables that I have taken notice of in the flame of a Lamp actuated with Bellows , and very many others that confirm me in my opinion , but that it is not so much to my present purpose , which is onely to consider this concreet in the snuff of a Candle , so farr as it has any resemblance of a Mushrom , to the consideration of which , that I may return , I say , we may also observe : In the first place , that the droppings or trillings of Lapidescent waters in Vaults under ground , seem to constitute a kind of petrify'd body , form'd almost like some kind of Mushroms inverted , in so much that I have seen some knobb'd a little at the lower end , though for the most part , indeed they are otherwise shap'd , and taper'd towards the end ; the generation of which seems to be from no other reason but this , that the water by soaking through the earth and Lime ( for I ghess that substance to add much to it petrifying quality ) does so impregnate it self with stony particles , that hanging in drops in the roof of the Vault , by reason that the soaking of the water is but slow , it becomes expos'd to the Air , and thereby the outward part of the drop by degrees grows hard , by reason that the water gradually evaporating the stony particles neer the outsides of the drop begin to touch , and by degrees , to dry and grow closer together , and at length constitute a crust or shell about the drop ; and this soaking by degrees , being more and more supply'd , the drop grows longer and longer , and the sides harden thicker and thicker into a Quill or Cane , and at length , that hollow or pith becomes almost stop'd up , and solid : afterwards the soaking of the petrifying water , finding no longer a passage through the middle , bursts out , and trickles down the outside , and as the water evaporates , leaves new superinduc'd shells , which more and more swell the bulk of those Iceicles ; and because of the great supply from the Vault , of petrifying water , those bodies grow bigger and bigger next to the Vault , and taper or sharpen towards the point ; for the access from the arch of the Vault being but very slow , and consequently the water being spread very thinly over the surface of the Iceicle , the water begins to settle before it can reach to the bottom , or corner end of it ; whence , if you break one of these , you would almost imagine it a stick of Wood petrify'd , it having so pretty a resemblance of pith and grain , and if you look on the outside of a piece , or of one whole , you would think no less , both from its vegetable roundness and tapering form ; but whereas all Vegetables are observ'd to shoot and grow perpendicularly upwards , this does shoot or propend directly downwards . By which last Observables , we see that there may be a very pretty body shap'd and concreeted by Mechanical principles , without the least shew or probability of any other seminal formatrix . And since we find that the great reason of the Phaenomena of this pretty petrifaction , are to be reduc'd from the gravity of a fluid and pretty volatil body impregnated with stony particles , why may not the Phaenomena of Ebullition or Germination be in part possibly enough deduc'd from the levity of an impregnated liquor , which therefore perpendicularly ascending by degrees , evaporates and leaves the more solid and fix'd parts behind in the form of a Mushrom , which is yet further diversify'd and specificated by the forms of the parts that impregnated the liquor , and compose or help to constitute the Mushrom . That the foremention'd Figures of growing Salts , and the Silver Tree , as from this principle , I could very easily manifest ; but that I have not now a convenient opportunity of following it , nor have I made a sufficient number of Experiments and Observations to propound , explicate , and prove so usefull a Theory as this of Mushroms : for , though the contrary principle to that of petrify'd Iceicles may be in part a cause ; yet I cannot but think , that there is somewhat a more complicated cause , though yet Mechanical , and possible to be explain'd . We therefore have further to enquire of it , what makes it to be such a liquor , and to ascend , whether the heat of the Sun and Air , or whether that of firmentiation and putrifaction , or both together ; as also whether there be not a third or fourth ; whether a Saline principle be not a considerable agent in this business also as well as heat ; whether also a fixation , precipitation or settling of certain parts out of the aerial Mushrom may not be also a considerable coadjutor in the business . Since we find that many pretty beards or stiriae of the particles of Silver may be precipitated upon a piece of Brass put into a solution of Silver very much diluted with fair water , which look not unlike a kind of mould or hoar upon that piece of metal ; and the hoar frost looks like a kind of mould ; and whether there may not be several others that do concurt to the production of a Mushrom , having not yet had sufficient time to prosecute according to my desires , I must referr this to a better opportunity of my own , or leave and recommend it to the more diligent enquiry and examination of such as can be masters both of leisure and conveniencies for such an Enquiry . Sch●m : 13 Observ. XXI . Of Moss , and several other small vegetative Substances . MOss is a Plant , that the wisest of Kings thought neither unworthy his speculation , nor his Pen , and though amongst Plants it be in bulk one of the smallest , yet it is not the least considerable : For , as to its shape , it may compare for the beauty of it with any Plant that grows , and bears a much bigger breadth ; it has a root almost like a seedy Parsnep , furnish'd with small strings and suckers , which are all of them finely branch'd , like those of the roots of much bigger Vegetables ; out of this springs the stem or body of the Plant , which is somewhat Quadrangular , rather then Cylindrical , most curiously fluted or strung with small creases , which run , for the most part , parallel the whole stem ; on the sides of this are close and thick set , a multitude of fair , large , well-shap'd leaves , some of them of a rounder , others of a longer shape , according as they are younger or older when pluck'd ; as I ghess by this , that those Plants that had the stalks growing from the top of them , had their leaves of a much longer shape , all the surface of each side of which , is curiously cover'd with a multitude of little oblong transparent bodies , in the manner as you see it express'd in the leaf B , in the XIII . Scheme . This Plant , when young and springing up , does much resemble a Housleek , having thick leaves , almost like that , and seems to be somwhat of kin to it in other particulars ; also from the top of the leaves , there shoots out a small white and transparent hair , or thorn : This stem , in time , come to shoot out into a long , round and even stalk , which by cutting transversly , when dry , I manifestly found to be a stiff , hard , and hollow Cane , or Reed , without any kind of knot , or stop , from its bottom , where the leaves encompass'd it , to the top , on which there grows a large seed case , A , cover'd with a thin , and more whitish skin , B , terminated in a long thorny top , which at first covers all the Case , and by degrees , as that swells , the skin cleaves , and at length falls off , with its thorny top and all ( which is a part of it ) and leaves the seed Case to ripen , and by degrees , to shatter out its seed at a place underneath this cap , B , which before the seed is ripe , appears like a flat barr'd button , without any hole in the middle ; but as it ripens , the button grows bigger , and a hole appears in the middle of it , E , out of which , in all probability , the seed falls : For as it ripens by a provision of Nature , that end of this Case turns downward after the same manner as the ears of Wheat and Barley usually do ; and opening several of these dry red Cases , F , I found them to be quite hollow , without any thing at all in them ; whereas when I cut them asunder with a sharp Pen-knife when green , I found in the middle of this great Case , another smaller round Case , between which two , the interstices were fill'd with multitudes of stringie fibres , which seem'd to suspend the lesser Case in the middle of the other , which ( as farr as I was able to discern ) seem'd full of exceeding small white seeds , much like the seed-bagg in the knop of a Carnation , after the flowers have been two or three days , or a week , fallen off ; but this I could not so perfectly discern , and therefore cannot positively affirm it . After the seed was fallen away , I found both the Case , Stalk , and Plant , all grow red and wither , and from other parts of the root continually to spring new branches or slips , which by degrees increased , and grew as bigg as the former , seeded , ripen'd , shatter'd , and wither'd . I could not find that it observ'd any particular seasons for these several kinds of growth , but rather found it to be springing , mature , ripe , seedy , and wither'd at all times of the year ; But I found it most to flourish and increase in warm and moist weather . It gathers its nourishments , for the most part , out of some Lapidescent , or other substance corrupted or chang'd from its former texture , or substantial form ; for I have found it to grow on the rotten parts of Stone , of Bricks , of Wood , of Bones , of Leather , &c. It oft grows on the barks of several Trees , spreading it self , sometimes from the ground upwards , and sometimes from some chink or cleft of the bark of the Tree , which has some putrify'd substance in it ; but this seems of a distinct kind from that which I observ'd to grow on putrify'd inanimate bodies , and rotten earth . There are also great varieties of other kinds of Mosses , which grow on Trees , and several other Plants , of which I shall here make no mention , nor of the Moss growing on the skull of a dead man , which much resembles that of Trees . Whether this Plant does sometimes originally spring or rise out of corruption , without any disseminated seed , I have not yet made trials enough to be very much , either positive or negative ; for as it seems very hard to conceive how the seed should be generally dispers'd into all parts where there is a corruption begun , unless we may rationally suppose , that this seed being so exceeding small , and consequently exceeding light , is thereby taken up , and carried to and fro in the Air into every place , and by the falling drops of rain is wash'd down out of it , and so dispers'd into all places , and there onely takes root and propagates , where it finds a convenient soil or matrix for it to thrive in ; so if we will have it to proceed from corruption , it is not less difficult to conceive , First , how the corruption of any Vegetable , much less of any Stone or Brick , should be the Parent of so curiously figur'd , and so perfect a Plant as this is . But here indeed , I cannot but add , that it seems rather to be a product of the Rain in those bodies where it is stay'd , then of the very bodies themselves , since I have found it growing on Marble , and Flint ; but always the Microscope , if not the naked eye , would discover some little hole of Dirt in which it was rooted . Next , how the corruption of each of those exceedingly differing bodies should all conspire to the production of the same Plant , that is , that Stones , Bricks , Wood , or vegetable substances , and Bones , Leather , Horns , or animate substances , unless we may with some plausibleness say , that Air and Water are the coadjutors , or menstruums , in all kinds of putrifactions , and that thereby the bodies ( though whil'st they retain'd their substantial forms , were of exdceeing differing natures , yet ) since they are dissolv'd and mixt into another , they may be very Homogeneous , they being almost resolv'd again into Air , Water , and Earth ; retaining , perhaps , one part of their vegetative faculty yet entire , which meeting with congruous assistants , such as the heat of the Air , and the fluidity of the Water , and such like coadjutors and conveniences , acquires a certain vegetation for a time , wholly differing perhaps from that kind of vegetation it had before . To explain my meaning a little better by a gross Similitude : Suppose a curious piece of Clock-work , that had had several motions and contrivances in it , which , when in order , would all have mov'd in their design'd methods and Periods . We will further suppose , by some means , that this Clock comes to be broken , brused , or otherwise disordered , so that several parts of it being dislocated , are impeded , and so stand still , and not onely hinder its own progressive motion , and produce not the effect which they were design'd for , but because the other parts also have a dependence upon them , put a stop to their motion likewise ; and so the whole Instrument becomes unserviceable , , and not fit for any use . This Instrument afterwards , by some shaking and tumbling , and throwing up and down , comes to have several of its parts shaken out , and several of its curious motions , and contrivances , and particles all fallen asunder ; here a Pin falls out , and there a Pillar , and here a Wheel , and there a Hammer , and a Spring , and the like , and among the rest , away falls those parts also which were brused and disorder'd , and had all this while impeded the motion of all the rest ; hereupon several of those other motions that yet remain , whose springs were not quite run down , being now at liberty , begin each of them to move , thus or thus , but quite after another method then before , there being many regulating parts and the like , fallen away and lost . Upon this , the Owner , who chances to hear and observe some of these effects , being ignorant of the Watch-makers Art , wonders what is betid his Clock , and presently imagines that some Artist has been at work , and has set his Clock in order , and made a new kind of Instrument of it , but upon examining circumstances , he finds there was no such matter , but that the casual slipping out of a Pin had made several parts of his Clock fall to pieces , and that thereby the obstacle that all this while hindred his Clock , together with other usefull parts were fallen out , and so his Clock was set at liberty . And upon winding up those springs again when run down , he finds his Clock to go , but quite after another manner then it was wont heretofore . And thus may it be perhaps in the business of Moss and Mould , and Mushroms , and several other spontaneous kinds of vegetations , which may be caus'd by a vegetative principle , which was a coadjutor to the life and growth of the greater Vegetable , and was by the destroying of the life of it stopt and impeded in performing its office ; but afterwards , upon a further corruption of several parts that had all the while impeded it , the heat of the Sun winding up , as it were , the spring , sets it again into a vegetative motion , and this being single , and not at all regulated as it was before ( when a part of that greater machine the pristine vegetable ) is mov'd after quite a differing manner and produces effects very differing from those it did before . But this I propound onely as a conjecture , not that I am more enclin'd to this Hypothesis then the seminal , which upon good reason I ghess to be Mechanical also , as I may elsewhere more fully shew : But because I may , by this , hint a possible way how this appearance may be solv'd ; supposing we should be driven to confess from certain Experiments and Observations made , that such or such Vegetables were produc'd out of the corruption of another , without any concurrent seminal principle ( as I have given some reason to suppose , in the description of a Microscopical Mushrome ) without derogating at all from the infinite wisdom of the Creator . For this accidental production , as I may call it , does manifest as much , if not very much more , of the excellency of his contrivance as any thing in the more perfect vegetative bodies of the world , even as the accidental motion of the Automaton does make the owner see , that there was much more contrivance in it then at first he imagin'd . But of this I have added more in the description of Mould , and the Vegetables on Rose leaves , &c. those being much more likely to have their original from such a cause then this which I have here described , in the 13. Scheme , which indeed I cannot conceive otherwise of , then as of a most perfect Vegetable , wanting nothing of the perfections of the most conspicuous and vastest Vegetables of the world , and to be of a rank so high , as that it may very properly be reckon'd with the tall Cedar of Lebanon , as that Kingly Botanist has done . We know there may be as much curiosity of contrivance , and excellency of form in a very small Pocket-clock , that takes not up an Inch square of room , as there may be in a Church-clock that fills a whole room ; And I know not whether all the contrivances and Mechanisms requisite to a perfect Vegetable , may not be crowded into an exceedingly less room then this of Moss , as I have heard of a striking Watch so small , that it serv'd for a Pendant in a Ladies ear ; and I have already given you the description of a Plant growing on Rose leaves , that is abundantly smaller then Moss ; insomuch , that neer 1000. of them would hardly make the bigness of one single Plant of Moss . And by comparing the bulk of Moss , with the bulk of the biggest kind of Vegetable we meet with in Story ( of which kind we find in some hotter climates , as Guine , and Brasile , the stock or body of some Trees to be twenty foot in Diameter , whereas the body or stem of Moss , for the most part , is not above one sixtieth part of an Inch ) we shall find that the bulk of the one will exceed the bulk of the other , no less then 2985984 Millions , or 2985984000000 , and supposing the production on a Rose leaf to be a Plant , we shall have of those Indian Plants to exceed a production of the same Vegetable kingdom no less then 1000 times the former number ; so prodigiously various are the works of the Creator , and so All-sufficient in he to perform what to man would seem unpossible , they being both alike easie to him , even as one day , and a thousand years are to him as one and the same time . I have taken notice of such an infinite variety of those smaller kinds of vegetations , that should I have described every one of them , they would almost have fill'd a Volume , and prov'd bigg enough to have made a new Herbal , such multitudes are there to be found in moist hot weather , especially in the Summer time , on all kind of putrifying substances , which , whether they do more properly belong to the Classis of Mushroms , or Moulds , or Mosses , I shall not now dispute , there being some that seem more properly of one kind , others of another , their colours and magnitudes being as much differing as their Figures and substances . Nay , I have observ'd , that putting fair Water ( whether Rain-water or Pump-water , or May-dew , or Snow-water , it was almost all one ) I have often observ'd , I say , that this Water would , with a little standing , tarnish and cover all about the sides of the Glass that lay under water , with a lovely green ; but though I have often endeavour'd to discover with my Microscope whether this green were like Moss , or long striped Sea-weed , or any other peculiar form , yet so ill and imperfect are our Microscopes , that I could not certainly discriminate any . Growing Trees also , and any kinds of Woods , Stones , Bones , &c. that have been long expos'd to the Air and Rain , will be all over cover'd with a greenish scurff , which will very much foul and green any kind of cloaths that are rubb'd against it ; viewing this , I could not certainly perceive in many parts of it any determinate form , though in many I could perceive a Bed as 't were of young Moss , but in other parts it look'd almost like green bushes , and very confus'd , but always of what ever irregular Figures the parts appear'd of , they were always green , and seem'd to be either some Vegetable , or to have some vegetating principle . Observ. XXII . Of common Sponges , and several other Spongie fibrous bodies . A Sponge is commonly reckon'd among the Zoephyts , or Plant Animals ; and the texture of it , which the Microscope discovers , seems to confirm it ; for it is of a form whereof I never observ'd any other Vegetable , and indeed , it seems impossible that any should be of it , for it consists of an infinite number of small short fibres , or nervous parts , much of the same bigness , curiously jointed or contex'd together in the form of a Net , as is more plainly manifest by the little Draught which I have added , in the third Figure of the IX . Scheme , of a piece of it , which you may perceive represents a confus'd heap of the fibrous parts curiously jointed and implicated . The joints are , for the most part , where three fibres onely meet , for I have very seldom met with any that had four . At these joints there is no one of the three that seems to be the stock whereon the other grow , but each of the fibres are , for the most part , of an equal bigness , and seem each of them to have an equal share in the joint ; the fibres are all of them much about the same bigness , not smaller towards the top of the Sponge , and bigger neerer the bottom or root , as is usuall in Plants , the length of each between the joints , is very irregular and different ; the distance between some two joints , being ten or twelve times more then between some others . Nor are the joints regular , and of an equitriagonal Figure , but , for the most part , the three fibres so meet , that they compose three angles very differing all of them from one another . The meshes likewise , and holes of this reticulated body , are not less various and irregular : some bilateral , others trilateral , and quadrilateral Figures ; nay , I have observ'd some meshes to have 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , or 9. sides , and some to have onely one , so exceeding various is the Lusus Naturae in this body . As to the outward appearance of this Vegetative body , they are so usuall every where , that I need not describe them , consisting of a soft and porous substance , representing a Lock , sometimes a fleece of Wooll ; but it has besides these small microscopical pores which lie between the fibres , a multitude of round pores or holes , which , from the top of it , pierce into the body , and sometimes go quite through to the bottom . I have observ'd many of these Sponges , to have included likewise in the midst of their fibrous contextures , pretty large friable stones , which must either have been inclos'd whil'st this Vegetable was in formation , or generated in those places after it was perfectly shap'd . The later of which seems the more improbable , because I did not find that any of these stony substances were perforated with the fibres of the Sponge . I have never seen nor been enform'd of the true manner of the growing of Sponges on the Rock ; whether they are found to increase from little to great , like Vegetables , that is , part after part , or like Animals , all parts equally growing together ; or whether they be matrices or seed-baggs of any kind of Fishes , or some kind of watry Insect ; or whether they are at any times more soft and tender , or of another nature and texture , which things , if I knew , I should much desire to be informed of : but from a cursory view that I at first made with my Microscope , and some other trials , I supposed it to be some Animal substance cast out , and fastned upon the Rocks in the form of a froth , or congeries of bubbles , like that which I have often observ'd on Rosemary , and other Plants ( wherein is included a little Insect ) that all the little films which divide these bubbles one from another , did presently , almost after the substance began to grow a little harder , break , and leave onely the thread behind , which might be , as 't were , the angle or thread between the bubbles , that the great holes or pores observable in these Sponges were made by the eruption of the included Heterogeneous substance ( whether air , or some other body , for many other fluid bodies will do the same thing ) which breaking out of the lesser , were collected into very large bubbles , and so might make their way out of the Sponge , and in their passage might leave a round cavity ; and if it were large , might carry up with it the adjacent bubbles , which may be perceiv'd at the outside of the Sponge , if it be first throughly wetted , and suffer'd to plump it self into its natural form , or be then wrung dry , and suffer'd to expand it self again , which it will freely do whil'st moist : for when it has thus plump'd it self into its natural shape and dimensions , 't is obvious enough that the mouths of the larger holes have a kind of lip or rising round about them , but the other smaller pores have little or none . It may further be found , that each of these great pores has many other small pores below , that are united unto it , and help to constitute it , almost like so many rivulets or small streams that contribute to the maintenance of a large River . Nor from this Hypothesis would it have been difficult to explicate , how those little branches of Coral , smal Stones , Shells , and the like , come to be included by these frothy bodies : But this inded was but a conjecture ; and upon a more accurate enquiry into the form of it with the Microscope , it seems not to be the true origine of them ; for whereas Sponges have onely three arms which join together at each knot , if they had been generated from bubbles they must have had four . But that they are Animal Substances , the Chymical examination of them seems to manifest , they affording a volatil Salt and spirit , like Harts-Horn , as does also their great strength and toughness , and their smell when burn'd in the Fire or a Candle , which has a kind of fleshy sent , not much unlike to hair . And having since examin'd several Authors concerning them , among others , I find this account given by Bellonius , in the XI . Chap. of his 2d Book , De Aquatilibus . spongiae recentes , says he , à siccis longe diversae , scopulis aquae marinae ad duos vel tres cubitos , nonu●nquam quatuor tantum digitos immersis , ut fungi arboribus adhaerent , sordido quodam succo aut mucosa potius sanie refaertae , usque adeò faetida , ut vel eminus nauseam excitet , continetur autem iis cavernis , quas inanes in siccis & lotis Spongiis cernimus : Putris pulmonis modo nigrae conspiciuntur , verùm quae in sublimi aquae nascuntur multo magis opaca nigredine suffusae sunt . Vivere quidem Spongios adhaerendo Aristoteles censet : absolute vero minime : sensumque aliquem habere , vel eo argumento ( inquit ) credantur , quod difficillime abstrahantur , nisi clanculum agatur : Atque ad avulsoris accessum it a contrahantur , ut eos evellere difficile sit , quod idem etiam faciunt quoties flatus tempestatésque urgent . Puto autem illis succum sordidum quem supra diximus carnis loco è natura attributum fuisse : atque meatibus latioribus tanquam intefrinis aut interancis uti . Caeterum pars ea quae Spongiae contibus adhaerent est tanquam folii petiolus , à quo veluti collum quoddam gracile incipit : quod deinde in latitudinem diffusum capitis globum facit . Recentibus nibil est sistulosuen , haesitanque tanquam radicibus . Superne omnes propemodam meatus concreti latent : inferne verò quaterni aut quinì patent , per quos eas sugere existimamus . From which Description , they seem to be a kind of Plant-Animal that adheres to a Rock , and these small fibres or threads which we have described , seem to have been the Vessels which ( 't is very probable ) were very much bigger whil'st the Interstitia were fill'd ( as he affirms ) with a mucous , pulpy or fleshy substance ; but upon the drying were shrunk into the bigness they now appear . The texture of it is such , that I have not yet met with any other body in the world that has the like , but onely one of a larger sort of Sponge ( which is preserv'd in the Museum Harveanum belonging to the most Illustrious and most learned Society of the Physicians of London ) which is of a horney , or rather of a petrify'd substance . And of this indeed , the texture and make is exactly the same with common Sponges , but onely that both the holes and the fibres , or texture of it is exceedingly much bigger , for some of the holes were above an Inch and half over , and the fibres and texture of it was bigg enough to be distinguished easily with ones eye , but conspicuously with an ordinary single Microscope . And these indeed , seem'd to have been the habitation of some Animal ; and examining Aristotle , I find a very consonant account hereunto , namely , that he had known a certain little Animal , call'd Pinnothera , like a Spider , to be bred in those caverns of a Sponge , from within which , by opening and closing those holes , he insnares and catches the little Fishes ; and in another place he says , That 't is very confidently reported , that there are certain Moths or Worms that reside in the cavities of a Sponge , and are there nourished : Notwithstanding all which Histories , I think it well worth the enquiring into the History and nature of a Sponge , it seeming to promise some information of the Vessels in Animal substances , which ( by reason of the solidity of the interserted flesh that is not easily remov'd , without destroying also those interspers'd Vessels ) are hitherto undiscover'd ; whereas here in a Sponge , the Parenchyma , it seems , is but a kind of mucous gelly , which is very easily and cleerly wash'd away . The reason that makes me imagine , that there may probably be some such texture in Animal substances , is , that examining the texture of the filaments of tann'd Leather , I find it to be much of the same nature and strength of a Sponge ; and with my Microscope , I have observ'd many such joints and knobs , as I have described in Sponges , the fibres also in the hollow of several sorts of Bones , after the Marrow has been remov'd , I have found somewhat to resemble this texture , though , I confess , I never yet found any texture exactly the same , nor any for curiosity comparable to it . The filaments of it are much smaller then those of Silk , and through the Microscope appear very neer as transparent , nay , some parts of them I have observ'd much more . Having examin'd also several kinds of Mushroms , I finde their texture to be somewhat of this kind , that is , to consist of an infinite company of small filaments , every way contex'd and woven together , so as to make a kind of cloth , and more particularly , examining a piece of Touch-wood ( which is a kind of Iews-ear , or Mushrom , growing here in England also , on several sorts of Trees , such as Elders , Maples , Willows , &c. and is commonly call'd by the name of Spunk ; but that we meet with to be sold in Shops , is brought from beyond Seas ) I found it to be made of an exceeding delicate texture : For the substance of it feels , and looks to the naked eye , and may be stretch'd any way , exactly like a very fine piece of Chamois Leather , or wash'd Leather , but it is of somewhat a browner hew , and nothing neer so strong ; but examining it with my Microscope ; I found it of somewhat another make then any kind of Leather ; for whereas both Chamois , and all other kinds of Leather I have yet view'd , consist of an infinite company of filaments , somewhat like bushes inter-woven one within another , that is , of bigger parts or stems , as it were , and smaller branchings that grow out of them ; or like a heap of Ropes ends , where each of the larger Ropes by degrees seem to split or untwist , into many smaller Cords , and each of those Cords into smaller Lines , and those Lines into Threads , &c. and these strangely intangled , or inter-woven one within another : The texture of this Touch-wood seem● more like that of a Lock or a Fleece of Wool , for it consists of an infinite number of small filaments , all of them , as farr as I could perceive , of the same bigness like those of a Sponge , but that the filaments of this were not a twentieth part of the bigness of those of a Sponge ; and I could not so plainly perceive their joints , or their manner of interweaving , though , as farr as I was able to discern with that Microscope I had , I suppose it to have some kind of resemblance , but the joints are nothing neer so thick , nor without much trouble visible . The filaments I could plainly enough perceive to be even , round , cylindrical , transparent bodies , and to cross each other every way , that is , there were not more seem'd to lie horizontally then perpendicularly and thwart-way , so that it is somewhat difficult to conceive how they should grow in that manner . By tearing off a small piece of it , and looking on the ragged edge , I could among several of those fibres perceive small joints , that is , one of those hairs split into two , each of the same bigness with the other out of which they seem'd to grow , but having not lately had an opportunity of examining their manner of growth , I cannot positively affirm any thing of them . But to proceed , The swelling of Sponges upon wetting , and the rising of the Water in it above the surface of the Water that it touches , are both from the same cause , of which an account is already given in the sixth Observation . The substance of them indeed , has so many excellent properties , scarce to be met with in any other body in the world , that I have often wondered that so little use is made of it , and those onely vile and sordid ; certainly , if it were well consider'd , it would afford much greater conveniencies . That use which the Divers are said to make of it , seems , if true , very strange , but having made trial of it my self , by dipping a small piece of it in very good Sallet-oyl , and putting it in my mouth , and then keeping my mouth and nose under water , I could not find any such thing ; for I was as soon out of breath , as if I had had no Sponge , nor could I fetch my breath without taking in water at my mouth ; but I am very apt to think , that were there a contrivance whereby the expir'd air might be forc'd to pass through a wet or oyly Sponge before it were again inspir'd , it might much cleanse , and strain away from the Air divers fuliginous and other noisome steams , and the dipping of it in certain liquors might , perhaps , so renew that property in the Air which it loses in the Lungs , by being breath'd , that one square foot of Air might last a man for respiration much longer , perhaps , then ten will now serve him of common Air. Observ. XXIII . Of the curious texture of Sea-weeds . FOr curiosity and beauty , I have not among all the Plants or Vegetables I have yet observ'd , seen any one comparable to this Sea-weed I have here describ'd , of which I am able to say very little more then what is represented by the second Figure of the ninth Scheme : Namely , that it is a Plant which grows upon the Rocks under the water , and increases and spreads it self into a great tuft , which is not onely handsomely branch'd into several leaves , but the whole surface of the Plant is cover'd over with a most curious kind of carv'd work , which consist of a texture much resembling a Honey-comb ; for the whole surface on both sides is cover'd over with a multitude of very small holes , being no bigger then so many holes made with the point of a small Pinn , and rang'd in the neatest and most delicate order imaginable , they being plac'd in the manner of a Quincunx , or very much like the rows of the eyes of a Fly , the rows or orders being very regular , which way soever they are observ'd : what the texture was , as it appear'd through a pretty bigg Magnifying Microscope , I have here adjoin'd in the first Figure of the 14. Scheme . which round Area ABCD represents a part of the surface about one eighth part of an Inch in Diameter : Those little holes , which to the eye look'd round , like so many little spots , here appear'd very regularly shap'd holes , representing almost the shape of the sole of a round toed shoe , the hinder part of which , is , as it were , trod on or cover'd by the toe of that next below it ; these holes seem'd wall'd about with a very thin and transparent substance , looking of a pale straw-colour ; from the edge of which , against the middle of each hole , were sprouted out four small transparent straw-colour'd Thorns , which seem'd to protect and cover those cavities , from either side two ; neer the root of this Plant , were sprouted out several small branches of a kind of bastard Coralline , curiously branch'd , though small . And to confirm this , having lately the opportunity of viewing the large Plant ( if I may so call it ) of a Sponge petrify'd , of which I made mention in the last Observation , I found , that each of the Branches or Figures of it , did , by the range of its pores , exhibit just such a texture , Schem : XIIII . the rows of pores crossing one another , much after the manner as the rows of eyes do which are describ'd in the 26. Scheme : Coralline also , and several sorts of white Cor●l , I have with a Microscope observ'd very curiously shap'd . And I doubt not , but that he that shall observe these several kinds of Plants that grow upon Rocks , which the Sea sometimes overflows , and those heaps of others which are vomited out of it upon the shore , may find multitudes of little Plants , and other bodies , which like this will afford very beautifull objects for the Microscope ; and this Specimen here is adjoin'd onely to excite their curiosities who have opportunity of observing to examine and collect what they find worthy their notice ; for the Sea , among terrestrial bodies , is also a prolifich mother , and affords as many Instances of spointeneous generations as either the Air or Earth . Observ. XXIV . Of the surfaces of Rosemary , and other leaves . THis which is delineated within the circle of the second Figure of the 14. Scheme , is a small part of the back or under side of a leaf of Rosemary , which I did not therefore make choice of , because it had any thing peculiar which was not observable with a Microscope in several other Plants , but because it exhibits at one view , First , a smooth and shining surface , namely , AB , which is a part of the upper side of the leaf , that by a kind of hem or doubling of the leaf appears on this side . There are multitudes of leaves , whose surfaces are like this smooth , and as it were quilted , which look like a curious quilted bagg of green Silk , or like a Bladder , or some such pliable transparent substance , full stuffed out with a green juice or liquor ; the surface of Rue , or Herbgrass , is polish'd , and all over indented , or pitted , like the Silk-worm's Egg , which I shall anon describe ; the smooth surfaces of other Plants are otherwise quilted , Nature in this , as it were , expressing her Needle-work , or imbroidery . Next a downy or bushy surface , such as is all the under side almost , appearing through the Microscope much like a thicket of bushes , and with this kind of Down or Hair the leaves and stalks of multitudes of Vegetables are covered ; and there seems to be as great a variety in the shape , bulk , and manner of the growing of these secundary Plants , as I may call them ( they being , as it were , a Plant growing out of a Plant , or somewhat like the hairs of Animals ) as there is to be found amongst small shrub● that compose bushes ; but for the most part , they consist of small transparent parts , some of which grow in the shape of small Needles or Bodkins , as on the Thistle , Cowag-ecod and Nettle ; others in the form of Cat 's claws , as in Cliders , the beards of Barley , the edges of several sorts of Grass and Reeds , &c. in other , as Coltsfoot , Rose-campion , Aps , Poplar , Willow , and almost all other downy Plants , they grow in the form of bushes very much diversify'd in each particular Plant. That which I have before in the 19. Observation noted on Rose-leaves , is of a quite differing kind , and seems indeed a real Vegetable , distinct from the leaf . Thirdly , among these small bushes are observable an infinite company of small round Balls , exactly Globular , and very much resembling Pearls , namely , CCCC , of these there may be multitudes observ'd in Sage , and several other Plants , which I suppose was the reason why Athanasius Kircher supposed them to be all cover'd with Spiders Eggs , or young Spiders , which indeed is nothing else but some kind of gummous exsudation , which is always much of the same bigness . At first sight of these , I confess , I imagin'd that they might have been some kind of matrices , or nourishing receptacles for some small Insect , just as I have found Oak-apples , and multitudes of such other large excrescencies on the leaves and other parts of Trees and shrubs to be for Flyes , and divers other Insects , but observing them to be there all the year , and scarce at all to change their magnitude , that conjecture seem'd not so probable . But what ever be the use of it , it affords a very pleasant object through the Microscope , and may , perhaps , upon further examination , prove very luciferous . Observ. XXV . Of the stinging points and juice of Nettles , and some other venomous Plants . A Nettle is a Plant so well known to every one , as to what the appearance of it is to the naked eye , that it needs no description ; and there are very few that have not felt as well as seen it ; and therefore it will be no news to tell that a gentle and slight touch of the skin by a Nettle , does oftentime , not onely create very sensible and acute pain , much like that of a burn or scald , but often also very angry and hard swellings and inflamations of the parts , such as will presently rise , and continue swoln divers hours . These observations , I say , are common enough ; but how the pain is so suddenly created , and by what means continued , augmented for a time , and afterwards diminish'd , and at length quite extinguish'd , has not , that I know , been explain'd by any . And here we must have recourse to our Microscope , and that will , if almost any part of the Plant be looked on , shew us the whole surface of it very thick set with turn-Pikes , or sharp Needles , of the shape of those represented in the 15. Scheme and first Figure by AB , which are visible also to the naked eye ; each of which consists of two parts very distinct for shape , and differing also in quality from one another . For the part A , is shaped very much like a round Bodkin , from B tapering till it end in a very sharp point ; it is of a substance very hard and stiff , exceedingly transparent and cleer , and , as I by many trials certainly found , is hollow from top to bottom . Schem . XV. The other parts of the leaf or surface of the Nettle , have very little considerable , but what is common to most of these kinds of Plants , as the ruggedness or indenting , and hairiness , and other roughnesses of the surface or out-side of the Plant , of which I may say more in another place . As I shall likewise of certain little pretty cleer Balls or Apples which I have observed to stick to the sides of these leaves , both on the upper and under side , very much like the small Apples which I have often observ'd to grow on the leaves of an Oak call'd Oak-apples which are nothing but the Matrices of an Insect , as I elsewhere shew . The chief thing therefore is , how this Plant comes , by so slight a touch , to create so great a pain ; and the reason of this seems to be nothing else , but the corrosive penetrant liquor contain'd in the small baggs or bladders , upon which grow out those sharp Syringe-pipes , as I before noted ; and very consonant to this , is the reason of the pain created by the sting of a Bee , Wasp , &c. as I elsewhere shew : For by the Dart , which is likewise a pipe , is made a deep passage into the skin , and then by the anger of the Fly , is his gally poisonous liquor injected ; which being admitted among the sensible parts , and so mix'd with the humours or stagnating juices of that part , does create an Ebullition perhaps , or effervescens , as is usually observ'd in the mingling of two differing Chymical saline liquors , by which means the parts become swell'd , hard , and very painfull ; for thereby the nervous and sensible parts are not onely stretch'd and strain'd beyond their natural tone , but are also prick'd , perhaps , or corroded by the pungent and incongruous pores of the intruded liquor . And this seems to be the reason , why Aqua fortis , and other saline liquors , if they come to touch the sensitive parts , as in a cut of the skin , or the like , do so violently and intollerably excruciate and torment the Patient . And 't is not unlikely , but the Inventors of that Diabolical practice of poisoning the points of Arrows and Ponyards , might receive their first hint from some such Instance in natural contrivances , as this of the Nettle : for the ground why such poison'd weapons kill so infallibly as they do , seems no other then this of our Nettle's stinging ; for the Ponyard or Dart makes a passage or entrance into the sensitive or vital parts of the body , whereby the contagious substance comes to be dissolv'd by , and mix'd with the fluid parts or humours of the body , and by that means spreads it self by degrees into the whole liquid part of the body , in the same manner , as a few grains of Salt , put into a great quantity of Water , will by degrees diffuse it self over the whole . And this I take to be the reason of killing of Toads , Frogs , Effs , and several Fishes , by strewing Salt on their backs ( which Experiment was shewn to the Royal Society by a very ingenious Gentleman , and a worthy Member of it ) for those creatures having always a continual exsudation , as it were , of slimy and watry parts , sweating out of the pores of their skin , the saline particles , by that means obtain a vehicle , which conveys them into the internal and vital parts of the body . This seems also to be the reason why bathing in Mineral waters are such soveraign remedies for multitudes of distempers , especially chronical ; for the liquid & warm vehicles of the Mineral particles , which are known to be in very considerable quantities in those healing baths , by the body 's long stay in them , do by degrees steep and insinuate themselves into the pores and parts of the skin , and thereby those Mineral particles have their ways and passages open'd to penetrate into the inner parts , and mingle themselves with the stagnant juices of the several parts ; besides , many of those offensive parts which were united with those stagnant juices , and which were contrary to the natural constitution of the parts , and so become irksome and painfull to the body , but could not be discharged , because Nature had made no provision for such accidental mischiefs , are , by means of this soaking , and filling the pores of the skin with a liquor , afforded a passage through that liquor that fills the pores into the ambient fluid , and thereby the body comes to be discharged . So that 't is very evident , there may be a good as well as an evil application of this Principle . And the ingenious Invention of that Excellent person , Doctor Wren , of injecting liquors into the veins of an Animal , seems to be reducible to this head : I cannot stay , nor is this a fit place , to mention the several Experiments made of this kind by the most incomparable Mr. Boyle , the multitudes made by the lately mention'd Physician Doctor Clark , the History whereof , as he has been pleas'd to communicate to the Royal Society , so he may perhaps be prevail'd with to make publique himself : But I shall rather hint , that certainly , if this Principle were well consider'd , there might , besides the further improving of Bathing and Syringing into the veins , be thought on several ways , whereby several obstinate distempers of a humane body , such as the Gout , Dropsie , Stone , &c. might be master'd , and expell'd ; and good men might make as good a use of it , as evil men have made a perverse and Diabolical . And that the filling of the pores of the skin with some fluid vehicle , is of no small efficacy towards the preparing a passage for several kinds of penetrant juices , and other dissoluble bodies , to insinuate themselves within the skin , and into the sensitive parts of the body , may be , I think , prov'd by an Instance given us by Bellonius , in the 26. Chapter of the second Book of his Observations , which containing a very remarkable Story I have here transcrib'd : Cum Cha●aeleonis nigri r●dices ( says he ) apud Pagum quendam Livadochorio nuncupatum erui curaremus , plurimi Graeci & Turcae spectatum venerunt quid erueremus , eas vere frustulatim secabamus , & filo trajiciebamus ut facilius exsiccari possent . Turcae in eo negotio occupatos nos videntes , similiter eas radices tractare & secare voluerunt : at cum summus esset aestus , & omnes sudore maderent , quicunque eam radicem manibus tract averant sudoremque absterserant , aut faciem digitis scalpserant , tantam pruriginem iis loci● quos attigerant postea senserunt , ut aduri viderentur . Chamalconis enim nigri radix ea virtute pollet , ut ●uti applicata ipsam adeo inflammet , ut nec squillae , nec urticae ullae centesima parte ita adurent : At prurigo non adeo celeriter sese prodit . Post unam aut alteram porro horam , singuli variis faciei locis cutem adeo inflammatam babere caepimus ut tota sanguinea videretur , atque quo magis eam confricabamus , tanto magis excitabatur prurigo . Fonti assidebamus sub platano , atque initio pro bidicro habebamus & ridebamus : at tandem illi plurimum indignati sunt , & nisi esseverassemus nunquam expertos tali virtute eam plantam pollere , hand dubie male nos multassent . Attamen nostra excusatio fuit ab illis facilius accepta cum eodem incommodo nos affectos conspicerent . Mirum sane quod in tantillo radice tam ingentem efficaciam nostro malo experti sumus . By which observation of his , it seems manifest , that their being all cover'd with sweat who gather'd and cut this root of the black Chameleon Thistle , was the great reason why they suffer'd that inconvenience , for it seems the like circumstance had not been before that noted , nor do I find any mention of such a property belonging to this Vegetable in any of the Herbals I have at present by me . I could give very many Observations which I have made of this kind , whereby I have found that the best way to get a body to be insinuated into the substance or insensible pores of another , is first , to find a fluid vehicle that has some congruity , both to the body to be insinuated , and to the body into whose pores you would have the other convey'd . And in this Principle lies the great mystery of staining several sorts of bodies , as Marble , Woods , Bones , &c. and of Dying Silks , Cloaths , Wools , Feathers , &c. But these being digressions , I shall proceed to : Observ. XXVI . Of Cowage , and the itching operation of some bodies . THere is a certain Down of a Plant , brought from the East-Indies , call'd commonly , though very improperly , Cow-itch , the reason of which mistake is manifest enough from the description of it , which Mr. Parkinson sets down in his Herbal , Tribe XI . Chap. 2. Phasiolus siliqua hirsuta ; The hairy Kidney-bean , called in Zurratte where it grows , Couhage : We have had ( says he ) another of this kind brought us out of the East-Indies , which being planted , was in shew like the former , but came not to perfection , the unkindly season not suffering it to shew the flower ; but of the Cods that were brought , some were smaller , shorter , and rounder then the Garden kind ; others much longer , and many growing together , as it were in clusters , and cover'd all over with a brown short hairiness , so fine , that if any of it be rubb'd , or fall on the back of ones hand , or other tender parts of the skin , it will cause a kind of itching , but not strong , nor long induring , but passing quickly away , without either danger or harm ; the Beans were smaller then ordinary , and of a black shining colour . Having one of these Cods given me by a Sea-Captain , who had frequented those parts , I found it to be a small Cod , about three Inches long , much like a short Cod of French Beans , which had six Beans in it , the whole surface of it was cover'd over with a very thick and shining brown Down or Hair , which was very fine , and for its bigness stiff ; taking some of this Down , and rubbing it on the back of my hand , I found very little or no trouble , only I was sensible that several of these little downy parts with rubbing did penetrate , and were sunk , or stuck pretty deep into my skin . After I had thus rubb'd it for a pretty while , I felt very little or no pain , in so much that I doubted , whether it were the true Couhage ; but whil'st I was considering , I found the Down begin to make my hand itch , and in some places to smart again , much like the stinging of a Flea or Gnat , and this continued a pretty while , so that by degrees I found my skin to be swell'd with little red pustules , and to look as if it had been itchie . But suffering it without rubbing or scratching , the itching tickling pain quickly grew languid , and within an hour I felt nothing at all , and the little protuberancies were vanish'd . The cause of which odd Phaenomenon , I suppose to be much the same with that of the stinging of a Nettle , for by the Microscope , I discover'd this Down to consist of a multitude of small and slender conical bodies , much resembling Needles or Bodkins , such as are represented by AB . CD . EF. of the first Figure of the XVI . Scheme ; that their ends AAA , were very sharp , and the substance of them stiff and hard , much like the substance of several kinds of Thorns and crooks growing on Trees . And though they appear'd very cleer and transparent , yet I could not perceive whether they were hollow or not , but to me they appear'd like solid transparent bodies , without any cavity in them ; whether , though they might not be a kind of Cane , fill'd with some transparent liquor which was hardned ( because the Cod which I had was very dry ) I was not able to examine . Now , being such stiff , sharp bodies , it is easie to conceive , how with rubbing they might easily be thrust into the tender parts of the skin , and there , by reason of their exceeding fineness and driness , not create any considerable trouble or pain , till by remaining in those places moistned with the humours of the body , some caustick part sticking on them , or residing within them might be dissolv'd and mix'd with the ambient juices of that place , and thereby those fibres and tender parts adjoyning become affected , and as it were corroded by it ; whence , while that action lasts , the pains created are pretty sharp and pungent , though small , which is the essential property of an itching one . That the pain also caused by the stinging of a Flea , a Gnat , a Flie , a Wasp , and the like , proceeds much from the very same cause , I elsewhere in their proper places endeavour to manifest . The stinging also of shred Hors-hair , which in meriment is often strew'd between the sheets of a Bed , seems to proceed from the same cause . Observ. XXVII . Of the Beard of a wilde Oat , and the use that may be made of it for exhibiting always to the Eye the temperature of the Air , as to driness and moisture . THis Beard of a wild Oat , is a body of a very curious structure , though to the naked Eye it appears very slight , and inconsiderable , it being only a small black or brown Beard or Bristle , which grows out of the side of the inner Husk that covers the Grain of a wild Oat ; the whole length of it , when put in Water , so that it may extend it self to its full length , is not above an Inch and a half , and for the most part somewhat shorter , but when the Grain is ripe , and very dry , which is usualy in the Moneths of Iuly , and August , this Beard is bent somewhat below the middle , namely , about 2 / 5 from the bottom of it , almost to a right Angle , and the under part of it is wreath'd lik a With ; the substance of it is very brittle when dry , and it will very easily be broken from the husk on which it grows . If you take one of these Grains , and wet the Beard in Water , you will presently see the small bended top to turn and move round , as if it were sensible ; and by degrees , if it be continued wet enough , the joint or knee will streighten it self ; and if it be suffer'd to dry again , it will by degrees move round another way , and at length bend again into its former posture . If it be view'd with an ordinary single Microscope , it will appear like a small wreath'd Sprig , with two clefts ; and if wet as before , and then look'd on with this Microscope , it will appear to unwreath it self , and by degrees , to streighten its knee , and the two clefts will become streight , and almost on opposite sides of the small cylindrical body . If it be continued to be look'd a little longer with a Microscope , it will within a little while begin to wreath it self again , and soon after return to its former posture , bending it self again neer the middle , into a kind of knee or angle . Several of those bodies I examin'd with larger Microscopes , and there found them much of the make of those two long wreath'd cylinders delineated in the second Figure of the 15. Scheme , which two cylinders represent the wreathed part broken into two pieces , whereof the end AB is to be suppos'd to have join'd to the end CD , so that EACF does represent the whole wreath'd part of the Beard , and EG a small piece of the upper part of the Beard which is beyond the knee , which as I had not room to insert , so was it not very considerable , either for its form , or any known property ; but the under or wreathed part is notable for both : As to its form , it appear'd , if it were look'd on side-ways , almost like a Willow , or a small tapering rod of Hazel , the lower or bigger half of which onely , is twisted round several times , in some three , in others more , in others less , according to the bigness and maturity of the Grain on which it grew , and according to the driness and moisture of the ambient Air , as I shall shew more at large by and by . The whole outward Superficies of this Cylindrical body is curiously adorned or fluted with little channels , and interjacent ridges , or little protuberances between them , which run the whole length of the Beard , and are streight where the Beard is not twisted , and wreath'd where it is , just after the same manner : each of those sides is beset pretty thick with small Brisles or Thorns , somewhat in form resembling that of Porcupines Quills , such as aaaaa in the Figure ; all whose points are directed like so many Turn-pikes towards the small end or top of the Beard , which is the reason , why , if you endeavour to draw the Beard between your fingers the contrary way , you will find it to stick , and grate , as it were , against the skin . The proportion of these small conical bodies aaaaa to that whereon they grow , the Figure will sufficiently shew , as also their manner of growing , their thickness , and neerness to each other , as , that towards the root or bottom of the Beard , they are more thin , and much shorter , insomuch that there is usually left between the top of the one , and the bottom of that next above it , more then the length of one of them , and that towards the top of the Beard they grow more thick and close ( though there be fewer ridges ) so that the root , and almost half the upper are hid by the tops of those next below them . I could not perceive any transverse pores , unless the whole wreath'd part were separated and cleft , in those little channels , by the wreathing into so many little strings as there were ridges , which was very difficult to determine ; but there were in the wreathed part two very conspicuous channels or clefts , which were continued from the bottom F to the elbow EH , or all along the part which was wreath'd , which seem'd to divide the wreath'd Cylinder into two parts , a bigger and a less ; the bigger was that which was at the convex side of the knee , namely , on the side A , and was wreath'd by OOOOO ; this , as it seem'd the broader , so did it also the longer , the other PPPPP , which was usually purs'd or wrinckled in the bending of the knee , as about E , seem'd both the shorter and narrower , so that at first I thought the wreathing and unwreathing of the Beard might have been caus'd by the shrinking or swelling of that part ; but upon further examination , I found that the clefts , KK , LL , were stuft up with a kind of Spongie substance , which , for the most part , was very conspicuous neer the knee , as in the cleft KK , when the Beard was dry ; upon the discovery of which , I began to think , that it was upon the swelling of this porous pith upon the access of moisture or water that the Beard , being made longer in the midst , was streightned , and by the shrinking or subsiding of the parts of that Spongie substance together , when the water or moisture was exhal'd or dried , the pith or middle parts growing shorter , the whole became twisted . But this I cannot be positive in , for upon cutting the wreath'd part in many places transversly , I was not so well satisfy'd with the shape and manner of the pores of the pith ; for looking on these transverse Sections with a very good Microscope , I found that the ends of those transverse Sections appear'd much of the manner of the third Figure of the 15. Scheme ABCFE , and the middle or pith CC , seem'd very full of pores indeed , but all of them seem'd to run the long-ways . This Figure plainly enough shews in what manner those clefts , K and L divided the wreath'd Cylinder into two unequal parts , and also of what kind of substance the whole body consists ; for by cutting the same Beard in many places , with transverse Sections , I found much the same appearance with this express'd ; so that those pores seem to run , as in most other such Cany bodies , the whole length of it . The clefts of this body KK , and LL , seem'd ( as is also express'd in the Figure ) to wind very oddly in the inner part of the wreath ; and in some parts of them , they seem'd stuffed , as it were , with that Spongie substance , which I just now described . This so oddly constituted Vegetable substance , is first ( that I have met with ) taken notice of by Baptista Porta , in his Natural Magick , as a thing known to children and Juglers , and it has been call'd by some of those last named persons , the better to cover their cheat , the Legg of an Arabian Spider , or the Legg of an inchanted Egyptian Fly , and has been used by them to make a small Index , Cross , or the like , to move round upon the wetting of it with a drop of Water , and muttering certain words . But the use that has been made of it , for the discovery of the various constitutions of the Air , as to driness and moistness , is incomparably beyond any other ; for this it does to admiration : The manner of contriving it so , as to perform this great effect , is onely thus : Provide a good large Box of Ivory , about four Inches over , and of what depth you shall judge convenient ( according to your intention of making use of one , two , three , or more of these small Beards , ordered in the manner which I shall by and by describe ) let all the sides of this Box be turned of Basket-work ( which here in London is easily enough procur'd ) full of holes , in the manner almost of a Lettice , the bigger , or more the holes are , the better , that so the Air may have the more free passage to the inclosed Beard , and may the more easily pass through the Instrument ; it will be better yet , though not altogether so handsom , if insteed of the Basket-work on the sides of the Box , the bottom and top of the Box be join'd together onely with three or four small Pillars , after the manner represented in the 4. Figure of the 15. Scheme . Or , if you intend to make use of many of these small Beards join'd together , you may have a small long Case of Ivory , whose sides are turn'd of Basket-work , full of holes , which may be screw'd on to the underside of a broad Plate of Ivory , on the other side of which is to be made the divided Ring or Circle , to which divisions the pointing of the Hand or Index , which is moved by the conjoin'd Beard , may shew all the Minute variations of the Air. There may be multitudes of other ways for contriving this small Instrument , so as to produce this effect , which any one may , according to his peculiar use , and the exigency of his present occasion , easily enough contrive and take , on which I shall not therefore insist . The whole manner of making any one of them is thus : Having your Box or frame AABB , fitly adapted for the free passage of the Air through it , in the midst of the bottom BBB , you must have a very small hole C , into which the lower end of the Beard is to be fi'xd , the upper end of which Beard ab , is to pass through a small hole of a Plate , or top AA , if you make use onely of a single one , and on the top of it e , is to be fix'd a small and very light Index fg , made of a very thin sliver of a Reed or Cane ; but if you make use of two or more Beards , they must be fix'd and bound together , either with a very fine piece of Silk , or with a very small touch of hard Wax , or Glew , which is better , and the Index fg , is to be fix'd on the top of the second , third , or fourth in the same manner as on the single one . Now , because that in every of these contrivances , the Index fg , will with some temperatures of Air , move two , three , or more times round , which without some other contrivance then this , will be difficult to distinguish , therefore I thought of this Expedient : The Index or Hand fg , being rais'd a pretty way above the surface of the Plate AA , fix in at a little distance from the middle of it a small Pin h , so as almost to touch the surface of the Plate AA , and then in any convenient place of the surface of the Plate , fix a small Pin , on which put on a small piece of Paper , or thin Past-board , Vellom , or Parchment , made of a convenient cize , and shap'd in the manner of that in the Figure express'd by i k , so that having a convenient number of teeth every turn or return of the Pin h , may move this small indented Circle , a tooth forward or backwards , by which means the teeth of the Circle , being mark'd , it will be thereby very easie to know certainly , how much variation any change of weather will make upon the small wreath'd body . In the making of this Secundary Circle of Vellom , or the like , great care is to be had , that it be made exceeding light , and to move very easily , for otherwise a small variation will spoil the whole operation . The Box may be made of Brass , Silver , Iron , or any other substance , if care be taken to make it open enough , to let the Air have a sufficiently free access to the Beard . The Index also may be various ways contrived , so as to shew both the number of the revolutions it makes , and the Minute divisions of each revolution . I have made several trials and Instruments for discovering the driness and moisture of the Air with this little wreath'd body , and find it to vary exceeding sensibly with the least change in the constitution of the Air , as to driness and moisture , so that with one breathing upon it , I have made it untwist a whole bout , and the Index or Hand has shew'd or pointed to various divisions on the upper Face or Ring of the Instrument , according as it was carried neerer and neerer to the fire , or as the heat of the Sun increased upon it . Other trials I have made with Gut-strings , but find them nothing neer so sensible , though they also may be so contriv'd as to exhibit the changes of the Air , as to driness and moisture , both by their stretching and shrinking in length , and also by their wreathing and unwreathing themselves ; but these are nothing neer so exact or so tender , for their varying property will in a little time change very much . But there are several other Vegetable substances that are much more sensible then even this Beard of a wilde Oat ; such I have found the Beard of the seed of Musk-grass , or Geranium moschatum , and those of other kinds of Cranes-bil seeds , and the like . But always the smaller the wreathing substance be , the more sensible is it of the mutations of the Air , a conjecture at the reason of which I shall by and by add . The lower end of this wreath'd Cylinder being stuck upright in a little soft Wax , so that the bended part or Index of it lay horizontal , I have observ'd it always with moisture to unwreath it self from the East ( For instance ) by the South to the West , and so by the North to the East again , moving with the Sun ( as we commonly say ) and with heat and drouth to re-twist , and wreath it self the contrary way , namely , from the East , ( for instance ) by the North to the West , and so onwards . The cause of all which Phaenomena , seems to be the differing texture of the parts of these bodies , each of them ( especially the Beard of a wilde Oat , and of Mosk-grass seed ) seeming to have two kind of substances , one that is very porous , loose , and spongie , into which the watry steams of the Air may be very easily forced , which will be thereby swell'd and extended in its dimensions , just as we may observe all kind of Vegetable substance upon steeping in water to swell and grow bigger and longer . And a second that is more hard and close , into which the water can very little , or not at all penetrate , this therefore retaining always very neer the same dimensions , and the other stretching and shrinking , according as there is more or less moisture or water in its pores , by reason of the make and shape of the parts , the whole body must necessarily unwreath and wreath it self . And upon this Principle , it is very easie to make several sorts of contrivances that should thus wreath and unwreath themselves , either by heat and cold , or by driness and moisture , or by any greater or less force , from whatever cause it proceed , whether from gravity or weight , or from wind which is motion of the Air , or from some springing body , or the like . This , had I time , I should enlarge much more upon ; for it seems to me to be the very first footstep of Sensation , and Animate motion , the most plain , simple , and obvious contrivance that Nature has made use of to produce a motion , next to that of Rarefaction and Condensation by heat and cold . And were this Principle very well examin'd , I am very apt to think , it would afford us a very great help to find out the Mechanism of the Muscles , which indeed , as farr as I have hitherto been able to examine , seems to me not so very perplex as one might imagine , especially upon the examination which I made of the Muscles of Crabs , Lobsters , and several sorts of large Shell-fish , and comparing my Observations on them , with the circumstances I observ'd in the muscles of terrestrial Animals . Now , as in this Instance of the Beard of a wilde Oat , we see there is nothing else requisite to make it wreath and unwreath it self , and to streighten and bend its knee , then onely a little breath of moist or dry Air , or a small atome almost of water or liquor , and a little heat to make it again evaporate ; for , by holding this Beard , plac'd and fix'd as I before directed , neer a Fire , and dipping the tip of a small shred of Paper in well rectify'd spirit of Wine , and then touching the wreath'd Cylindrical part , you may perceive it to untwist it self ; and presently again , upon the avolation of the spirit , by the great heat , it will re-twist it self , and thus will it move forward and backwards as oft as you repeat the touching it with the spirit of Wine ; so may , perhaps , the shrinking and relaxing of the muscles be by the influx and evaporation of some kind of liquor or juice . But of this Enquiry I shall add more elsewhere . Observ. XXVIII . Of the Seeds of Venus looking-glass , or Corn Violet . FRom the Leaves , and Downs , and Beards of Plants , we come at last to the Seeds ; and here indeed seems to be the Cabinet of Nature , wherein are laid up its Jewels . The providence of Nature about Vegetables , is in no part manifested more , then in the various contrivances about the seed , nor indeed is there in any part of the Vegetable so curious carvings , and beautifull adornments , as about the seed ; this in the larger sorts of seeds is most evident to the eye ; nor is it less manifest through the Microscope , in those seeds whose shape and structure , by reason of their smalness , the eye is hardly able to distinguish . Of these there are multitudes , many of which I have observ'd through a Microscope , and find , that they do , for the most part , every one afford exceeding pleasant and beautifull objects . For besides those that have various kinds of carv'd surfaces , there are other that have smooth and perfectly polish'd surfaces , others a downy hairy surface ; some are cover'd onely with a skin , others with a kind of shell , others with both , as is observable also in greater seeds . Schem : XVII . Schem . XVIII . This , though it appear'd one of the most promising seeds for beauty to the naked eye , yet through the Microscope it appear'd but a rude mishapen seed , which I therefore drew , that I might thereby manifest how unable we are by the naked eye to judge of beauteous or less curious microscopical Objects ; cutting some of them in sunder , I observ'd them to be fill'd with a greenish yellow pulp , and to have a very thick husk , in proportion to the pulp . Observ. XXIX . Of the seeds of Tyme . THese pretty fruits here represented , in the 18. Scheme , are nothing else , but nine several seeds of Tyme ; they are all of them in differing posture , both as to the eye and the light ; nor are they all of them exactly of the same shape , there being a great variety both in the bulk and figure of each seed ; but they all agreed in this , that being look'd on with a Microscope , they each of them exactly resembled a Lemmon or Orange dry'd ; and this both in shape and colour . Some of them are a little rounder , of the shape of an Orange , as A and B , they have each of them a very conspicuous part by which they were join'd to their little stalk , and one of them had a little piece of stalk remaining on ; the opposite side of the seed , you may perceive very plainly by the Figure , is very copped and prominent , as is very usual in Lemmons , which prominencies are express'd in D , E and F. They seem'd each of them a little creas'd or wrinckled , but E was very conspicuously furrow'd , as if the inward make of this seed had been somewhat like that of a Lemmon also , but upon dividing several seeds with a very sharp Pen-knife , and examining them afterward , I found their make to be in nothing but bulk differing from that of Peas , that is , to have a pretty thick coat , and all the rest an indifferent white pulp , which seem'd very close ; so that it seems Nature does not very much alter her method in the manner of inclosing and preserving the vital Principle in the seed , in these very small grains , from that of Beans , Peas , &c. The Grain affords a very pretty Object for the Microscope , namely , a Dish of Lemmons plac'd in a very little room ; should a Lemmon or Nut be proportionably magnify'd to what this seed of Tyme is , it would make it appear as bigg as a large Hay-teek , and it would be no great wonder to see Homers Iliads , and Homer and all , cramm'd into such a Nut-shell . We may perceive even in these small Grains , as well as in greater , how curious and carefull Nature is in preserving the seminal principle of Vegetable bodies , in what delicate , strong and most convenient Cabinets she lays them and closes them in a pulp for their safer protection from outward dangers , and for the supply of convenient alimental juice , when the heat of the Sun begins to animate and move these little automan●●s or Engines ; as if she would , from the ornaments wherewith she as deckt these Cabinets , hint to us , that in them she has laid up her Jewels and Master-pieces . And this , if we are but diligent in observing , we shall find her method throughout . There is no curiosity in the Elemental kingdom , if I may so call the bodies of Air , Water , Earth , that are comparable in form to those of Minerals ; Air and Water having no form at all , unless a potentiality to be form'd into Globules ; and the clods and parcels of Earth are all irregular , whereas in Minerals she does begin to Geometrize , and practise , as 't were , the first principles of Mechanicks , shaping them of plain regular figures , as triangles , squares , &c. and tetraedrons , cubes , &c. But none of their forms are comparable to the more compounded ones of Vegetables ; For here she goes a step further , forming them both of more complicated shapes , and adding also multitudes of curious Mechanick contrivances in their structure ; for whereas in Vegetables there was no determinate number of the leaves or branches , nor no exactly certain figure of leaves , or flowers , or seeds , in Animals all those things are exactly defin'd and determin'd ; and where-ever there is either an excess or defect of those determinate parts or limbs , there has been some impediment that has spoil'd the principle which was most regular : Here we shall find , not onely most curiously compounded shapes , but most stupendious Mechanisms and contrivances , here the ornaments are in the highest perfection , nothing in all the Vegetable kingdom that is comparable to the deckings of a Peacock ; nay , to the curiosity of any feather , as I elsewhere shew ; nor to that of the smallest and most despicable Fly. But I must not stay on these speculations , though perhaps it were very well worth while for one that had leisure , to see what Information may be learn'd of the nature , or use , or virtues of bodies , by their several forms and various excellencies and properties . Who knows but Adam might from some such contemplation , give names to all creatures ? If at least his names had any significancy in them of the creature's nature on which he impos'd it ; as many ( upon what grounds I know not ) have suppos'd : And who knows , but the Creator may , in those characters , have written and engraven many of his most mysterious designs and counsels , and given man a capacity , which , assisted with diligence and industry , may be able to read and understand them . But not to multiply my digression more then I can the time , I will proceed to the next , which is , Observ. XXX . Of the Seeds of Poppy . THe small seeds of Poppy , which are described in the 19. Scheme , both for their smalness , multiplicity and prettiness , as also for their admirable soporifick quality , deserve to be taken notice of among the Schem : XIX . Schem : XX. other microscopical seeds of Vegetables : For first , though they grow in a Case or Hive oftentimes bigger then one of these Pictures of the microscopical appearance , yet are they for the most part so very little , that they exceed not the bulk of a small Nitt , being not above ● / 32 part of an Inch in Diameter , whereas the Diameter of the Hive of them oftentimes exceeds two Inches , so that it is capable of containing neer two hundred thousand , and so in all likelihood does contain a vast quantity , though perhaps not that number . Next , for their prettiness , they may be compar'd to any microscopical seed I have yet seen ; for they are of a dark brownish red colour , curiously Honey comb'd all over with a very pretty variety of Net-work , or a small kind of imbosment of very orderly rais'd ridges , the surface of them looking not unlike the inside of a Beev's stomack . But that which makes it most considerable of all , is , the medicinal virtues of it , which are such as are not afforded us by any Mineral preparation ; and that is for the procuring of sleep , a thing as necessary to the well-being of a creature as his meat , and that which refreshes both the voluntary and rational faculties , which , whil'st this affection has seis'd the body , are for the most part unmov'd , and at rest . And , methinks , Nature does seem to hint some very notable virtue or excellency in this Plant from the curiosity it has bestow'd upon it . First , in its flower , it is of the highest scarlet-Dye , which is indeed the prime and chiefest colour , and has been in all Ages of the world most highly esteem'd : Next , it has as much curiosity shew'd also in the husk or case of the seed , as any one Plant I have yet met withall ; and thirdly , the very seeds themselves , the Microscope discovers to be very curiously shap'd bodies ; and lastly , Nature has taken such abundant care for the propagation of it , that one single seed grown into a Plant , is capable of bringing some hundred thousands of seeds . It were very worthy some able man's enquiry whether the intention of Nature , as to the secundary end of Animal and Vegetable substances might not be found out by some such characters and notable impressions as these , or from divers other circumstances , as the figure , colour , place , time of flourishing , springing and fading , duration , taste , smell , &c. For if such there are ( as an able Physician upon good grounds has given me cause to believe ) we might then , insteed of studying Herbals ( where so little is deliver'd of the virtues of a Plant , and less of truth ) have recourse to the Book of Nature it self , and there find the most natural , usefull , and most effectual and specifick Medicines , of which we have amongst Vegetables , two very noble Instances to incourage such a hope , the one of the Iesuite powder for the cure of intermitting Fea●●●s , and the other of the juice of Poppy for the curing the defect of sleeping . Observ. XXXI . Of Purslane-seed . THe Seeds of Purslane seem of very notable shapes , appearing through the Microscope shap'd somewhat like a nautilus or Porcelane shell , as may be seen in the XX. Scheme , it being a small body , coyl'd round in the manner of a Spiral ; at the greater end whereof , which represents the mouth or orifice of the Shell , there is left a little white transparent substance , like a skin , represented by BBBB , which seems to have been the place whereunto the stem was join'd . The whole surface of this Coclea or Shell , is cover'd over with abundance of little prominencies or buttons very orderly rang'd into Spiral rows , the shape of each of which seem'd much to resemble a Wart upon a mans hand . The order , variety , and curiosity in the shape of this little seed , makes it a very pleasant object for the Microscope , one of them being cut asunder with a very sharp Pen-knife , discover'd this carved Casket to be of a brownish red , and somewhat transparent substance , and manifested the inside to be fill'd with a whitish green substance or pulp , the Bed wherein the seminal principle lies invelop'd . There are multitudes of other seeds which in shape represent or imitate the forms of divers other sorts of Shells : as the seed of Scurvy-grass , very much resembles the make of a Concha Venerea , a kind of Purcelane Shell ; others represent several sorts of larger fruits , sweat Marjerome and Pot-marjerome represent Olives . Carret seeds are like a cleft of a Coco-Nut Husk ; others are like Artificial things , as Succory seeds are like a Quiver full of Arrows , the seeds of Amaranthus are of an exceeding lovely shape , somewhat like an Eye : The skin of the black and shrivled seeds of Onyons and Leeks , are all over knobbed like a Seals skin . Sorrel has a pretty black shining three-square seed , which is picked at both ends with three ridges , that are bent the whole length of it . It were almost endless to reckon up the several shapes , they are so many and so various ; Leaving them therefore to the curious observer , I shall proceed to the Observations on the parts of Animals . Observ. XXXII . Of the Figure of several sorts of Hair , and of the texture of the skin . VIewing some of the Hairs of my Head with a very good Microscope , I took notice of these particulars : 1. That they were , for the most part , Cylindrical , some of them were somewhat Prismatical , but generally they were very neer round , such as are represented in the second Figure of the 5. Schems , by the Cylinders EEE . nor could I find any that had sharp angules . 2. That that part which was next the top , was bigger then that which was neerer the root . 3. That they were all along from end to end transparent , though not very cleer , the end next the root appearing like a black transparent piece of Horn , the end next the top more brown , somewhat like transparent Horn. 4. That the root of the Hairs were pretty smooth , tapering inwards , almost like a Parsneb ; nor could I find that it had any filaments , or any other vessels , such as the fibres of Plants . 5. That the top when split ( which is common in long Hair ) appear'd like the end of a stick , beaten till it be all flitter'd , there being not onely two splinters , but sometimes half a score and more . 6. That they were all , as farr as I was able to find , solid Cylindrical bodies , not pervious , like a Cane or Bulrush ; nor could I find that they had any Pith , or distinction of Rind , or the like , such as I had observ'd in Horse-hairs , the Bristles of a Cat , the Indian Deer's Hair , &c. Observations on several other sorts of Hair. For the Brisles of a Hogg , I found them to be first a hard transparent horny substance , without the least appearance of pores or holes in it ; and this I try'd with the greatest care I was able , cutting many of them with a very sharp Razor , so that they appear'd , even in the Glass , to have a pretty smooth surface , but somewhat waved by the sawing to and fro of the Razor , as is visible in the end of the Prismatical body A of the same Figure ; and then making trials with causing the light to be cast on them all the various ways I could think of , that was likely to make the pores appear , if there had been any , I was not able to discover any . Next , the Figure of the Brisles was very various , neither perfectly round , nor sharp edg'd , but Prismatical , with divers sides , and round angles , as appears in the Figure A. The bending of them in any part where they before appear'd cleer , would all flaw them , and make them look white . The Mustacheos of a Cat ( part of one of which is represented by the short Cylinder B of the same Figure ) seem'd to have , all of them that I observ'd , a large pith in the middle , like the pith of an Elder , whose texture was so close , that I was not able to discover the least sign of pores ; and those parts which seem to be pores , as they appear'd in one position to the light , in another I could find a manifest reflection to be cast from them . This I instance in , to hint that it is not safe to conclude any thing to be positively this or that , though it appear never so plain and likely when look'd on with a Microscope in one posture , before the same be examin'd by placing it in several other positions . And this I take to be the reason why many have believed and asserted the Hairs of a man's head to be hollow , and like so many small pipes perforated from end to end . Now , though I grant that by an Analogie one may suppose them so , and from the Polonian disease one may believe them such , yet I think we have not the least encouragement to either from the Microscope , much less positively to assert them such . And perhaps the very essence of the Plicae Polonica may be the hairs growing hollow , and of an unnatural constitution . And as for the Analogie , though I am apt enough to think that the hairs of several Animals may be perforated somewhat like a Cane , or at least have a kind of pith in them , first , because they seem as 't were a kind of Vegetable growing on an Animal , which growing , they say , remains a long while after the Animal is dead , and therefore should like other Vegetables have a pith ; and secondly , because Horns and Feathers , and Porcupine's Quils , and Cats Brisles , and the long hairs of Horses , which come very neer the nature of a mans hair , seem all of them to have a kind of pith , and some of them to be porous , yet I think it not ( in these cases , where we have such helps for the sense as the Microscope affords ) safe concluding or building on more then we sensibly know , since we may , with examining , find that Nature does in the make of the same kind of substance , often vary her method in framing of it : Instances enough to confirm this we may find in the Horns of several creatures : as what a vast difference is there between the Horns of an Oxe , and those of some sorts of Staggs as to their shape ? and even in the hairs of several creatures , we find a vast difference ; as the hair of a man's head seems , as I said before , long , Cylindrical and sometime a little Prismatical , solid or impervious , and very small ; the hair of an Indian Deer ( a part of the middle of which is described in the third Figure of the fifth Scheme , marked with F ) is bigger in compass through all the middle of it , then the Brisle of an Hogg , but the end of it is smaller then the hair of any kind of Animal ( as may be seen by the Figure G ) the whole belly of it , which is about two or three Inches long , looks to the eye like a thread of course Canvass , that has been newly unwreath'd , it being all wav'd or bended to and fro , much after that manner , but through the Microscope , it appears all perforated from side to side , and Spongie , like a small kind of spongy Coral , which is often found upon the English shores ; but though I cut it transversly , I could not perceive that it had any pores that ran the long-way of the hair : the long hairs of Horses CC and D , seem Cylindrical and somewhat pithy ; the Brisles of a Cat B , are conical and pithy : the Quils of Porcupines and Hedghoggs , being cut transversly , have a whitish pith , in the manner of a Starr , or Spur-rowel : Piggs-hair ( A ) is somewhat triagonal , and seems to have neither pith nor pore : And other kinds of hair have quite a differing structure and form . And therefore I think it no way agreeable to a true natural Historian , to pretend to be so sharp-sighted , as to see what a pre-conceiv'd Hyphothesis tells them should be there , where another man , though perhaps as seeing , but not forestall'd , can discover no such matter . But to proceed ; I observ'd several kind of hairs that had been Dyed , and found them to be a kind of horny Cylinder , being of much about the transparency of a pretty cleer piece of Oxe horn ; these appear'd quite throughout ting'd with the colours they exhibited . And 't is likely , that those hairs being boyl'd or steep'd in those very hot ting'd liquors in the Dye-fat , And the substance of the hair being much like that of an Oxes Horn , the penetrant liquor does so far mollifie and soften the substance , that it sinks into the very center of it , and so the ting'd parts come to be mix'd and united with the very body of the hair , and do not ( as some have thought ) only stick on upon the outward surface . And this , the boiling of Horn will make more probable ; for we shall find by that action , that the water will insinuate it self to a pretty depth within the surface of it , especially if this penetrancy of the water be much helped by the Salts that are usually mix'd with the Dying liquors . Now , whereas Silk may be dyed or ting'd into all kind of colours without boiling or dipping into hot liquors , I ghess the reason to be two-fold : First , because the filaments , or small cylinders of Silk , are abundantly smaller and finer , and so have a much less depth to be penetrated then most kind of hairs ; and next , because the substance or matter of Silk , is much more like a Glew then the substance of Hair is . And that I have reason to suppose : First , because when it is spun or drawn out of the Worm , it is a perfect glutinous substance , and very easily sticks and cleaves to any adjacent body , as I have several times observed , both in Silk-worms and Spiders . Next , because that I find that water does easily dissolve and mollifie the substance again , which is evident from their manner of ordering those bottoms or pods of Silk-worm before they are able to unwind them . It is no great wonder therefore , if those Dyes or ting'd liquors do very quickly mollifie and tinge the surfaces of so small and so glutinous a body . And we need not wonder that the colours appear so lovely in the one , and so dull in the other , if we view but the ting'd cylinders of both kinds with a good Microscope ; for whereas the substance of Hair at best , is but a dirty duskish white somewhat transparent , the filaments of Silk have a most lovely transparency and cleerness , the difference between those two being not much less then that between a piece of Horn , and a piece of Crystal ; the one yielding a bright and vivid reflection from the concave side of the cylinder , that is , from the concave surface of the Air that incompasses the back-part of the cylinder ; the other yielding a dull and perturb'd reflection from the several Heterogeneous parts that compose it . And this difference will be manifest enough to the eye , if you get a couple of small Cylinders , the smaller of Crystal Glass , the other of Horn , and then varnishing them over very thinly with some transparent colour , which will represent to the naked eye much the same kind of object which is represented to it from the filaments of Silk and Hair by the help of the Microscope . Now , since the threads of Silk and Serge are made up of a great number of these filaments , we may henceforth cease to wonder at the difference . From much the same reason proceeds the vivid and lovely colours of Feathers , wherein they very farr exceed the natural as well as Artificial colours of hair , of which I shall say more in its proper place . The Teguments indeed of creatures are all of them adapted to the peculiar use and convenience of that Animal which they inwrap ; and very much also for the ornament and beauty of it , as will be most evident to any one that shall attentively consider the various kinds of cloathings wherewith most creatures are by Nature invested and cover'd . Thus I have observed , that the hair or furr of those Northern white Bears that inhabite the colder Regions , is exeeeding thick and warm : the like have I observ'd of the hair of a Greenland Deer , which being brought alive to London , I had the opportunity of viewing ; its hair was so exceeding thick , long and soft , that I could hardly with my hand , grasp or take hold of his skin , and it seem'd so exceeding warm , as I had never met with any before . And as for the ornamentative use of them , it is most evident in a multitude of creatures , not onely for colour , as the Leopards , Cats , Rhein Deer , &c. but for the shape , as in Horses manes , Cats beards , and several other of the greater sort of terrestrial Animals , but is much more conspicuous , in the Vestments of Fishes , Birds , Insects , of which I shall by and by give some Instances . As for the skin , the Microscope discovers as great a difference between the texture of those several kinds of Animals , as it does between their hairs ; but all that I have yet taken notice of , when tann'd or dress'd , are of a Spongie nature , and seem to be constituted of an infinite company of small long fibres or hairs , which look not unlike a heap of Tow or Okum ; every of which fibres seem to have been some part of a Muscle , and probably , whil'st the Animal was alive , might have its distinct function , and serve for the contraction and relaxation of the skin , and for the stretching and shrinking of it this or that way . And indeed , without such a kind of texture as this , which is very like that of Spunk , it would seem very strange , how any body so strong as the skin of an Animal usually is , and so close as it seems , whil'st the Animal is living , should be able to suffer so great an extension any ways , without at all hurting or dilacerating any part of it . But , since we are inform'd by the Microscope , that it consists of a great many small filaments , which are implicated , or intangled one within another , almost no otherwise then the hairs in a lock of Wool , or the flakes in a heap of Tow , though not altogether so loose ; but the filaments are here and there twisted , as t were , or interwoven , and here and there they join and unite with one another , so as indeed the whole skin seems to be but one piece , we need not much wonder : And though these fibres appear not through a Microscope , exactly jointed and contex'd , as in Sponge ; yet , as I formerly hinted , I am apt to think , that could we find some way of discovering the texture of it , whil'st it invests the living Animal , or had some very easie way of separating the pulp or intercurrent juices , such as in all probability fill those Interstitia , without dilacerating , brusing , or otherwise spoiling the texture of it ( as it seems to be very much by the ways of tanning and dressing now us'd ) we might discover a much more curious texture then I have hitherto been able to find ; perhaps , somewhat like that of Sponges . That of Chamoise Leather is indeed very much like that of Spunk , save onely that the filaments seem nothing neer so even and round , nor altogether so small , nor has it so curious joints as Spunk has , some of which I have lately discover'd like those of a Sponge , and perhaps all these three bodies may be of the same kind of substance , though two of them indeed are commonly accounted Vegetable ( which , whether they be so or no , I shall not now dispute ) But this seems common to all three , that they undergo a tanning or dressing , whereby the interspers'd juices are wasted and wash'd away before the texture of them can be discover'd . What their way is of dressing , or curing Sponges , I confess , I cannot learn ; but the way of dressing Spunk , is , by boiling it a good while in a strong Lixivium , and then beating it very well ; and the manner of dressing Leather is sufficiently known . It were indeed extremely desirable , if such a way could be found whereby the Parenchyma or flesh of the Muscles , and several other parts of the bod , y might be wash'd , or wasted clean away , without vitiating the form of the fibrous parts or vessells of it , for hereby the texture of those parts , by the help of a good Microscope , might be most accurately found . But to digress no further , we may , from this discovery of the Microscope , plainly enough understand how the skin , though it looks so close as it does , comes to give a passage to so vast a quantity of excrementitious substances , as the diligent Sanctorius has excellently observed it to do , in his medicina statica ; for it seems very probable , from the texture after dressing , that there are an infinit of pores that every way pierce it , and that those pores are onely fill'd with some kind of juice , or some very pulpy soft substance , and thereby the steams may almost as easily find a passage through such a fluid vehicle as the vaporous bubbles which are generated at the bottom of a Kettle of hot water do find a passage through that fluid medium into the ambient Air. Nor is the skin of animals only thus pervious , but even those of vegetables also seem to be the same ; for otherwise I cannot conceive why , if two sprigs of Rosemary ( for Instance ) be taken as exactly alike in all particulars as can be , and the one be set with the bottom in a Glass of water , and the other be set just without the Glass , but in the Air onely , though you stop the lower end of that in the Air very carefully with Wax , yet shall it presently almost wither , whereas the other that seems to have a supply from the subjacent water by its small pipes , or microscopical pores , preserves its greenness for many days , and sometimes weeks . Now , this to me , seems not likely to proceed from any other cause then the avolation of the juice through the skin ; for by the Wax , all those other pores of the stem are very firmly and closely stop'd up . And from the more or less porousness of the skins or rinds of Vegetables may , perhaps , be somewhat of the reason given , why they keep longer green , or sooner wither ; for we may observe by the bladdering and craking of the leaves of Bays , Holly , Laurel , &c. that their skins are very close , and do not suffer so free a passage through them of the included juices . But of this , and of the Experiment of the Rosemary , I shall elsewhere more fully consider , it seeming to me an extreme luciferous Experiment , such as seems indeed very plainly to prove the Schematism or structure of Vegetables altogether mechanical , and as necessary , that ( water and warmth being apply'd to the bottom of the sprig of a Plant ) some of it should be carried upwards into the stem , and thence distributed into the leaves , as that the water of the Thames covering the bottom of the Mills at the Bridge foot of London , and by the ebbing and flowing of it , passsing strongly by them , should have some part of it convey'd to the Cesterns above , and thence into several houses and Cesterns up and down the City . Observ. XXXIII . Of the Scales of a Soal , and other Fishes . HAving hinted somewhat of the skin and covering of terrestrial Animals , I shall next add an Observation I made on the skin and Scales of a Soal , a small Fish , commonly enough known ; and here in Fishes , as well as other Animals , Nature follows its usual method , framing all parts so , as that they are both usefull and ornamental in all its composures , mingling utile and dulce together ; and both these designs it seems to follow , though our unassisted senses are not able to peceive them : This is not onely manifest in the covering of this Fish only , but in multitudes of others , which it would be too long to enumerate , witness particularly that small Sand Shell , which I mention'd in the XI . Observation , and infinite other small Shells and Scales , divers of which I have view'd . This skin I view'd , was flead from a pretty large Soal , and then expanded and dry'd , the inside of it , when dry , to the naked eye , look'd very like a piece of Canvass , but the Microscope discover'd that texture to be nothing else , but the inner ends of those curious Scolop'd Scales I , I , I , in the second Figure of the XXI . Scheme , namely , the part of GGGG ( of the larger representation of a single Scale , in the first Figure of the same Scheme ) which on the back side , through an ordinary single Magnifying Glass , look'd not unlike the Tyles on an house . The outside of it , to the naked eye , exhibited nothing more of ornament , save the usual order of ranging the Scales into a triagonal form , onely the edges seem'd a little to shine , the finger being rubb'd from the tail-wards towards the head , the Scales seem'd to stay and raze it ; But through an ordinary Magnifying glass , it exhibited a most curiously carved and adorned surface , such as is visible in the second Figure , each of those ( formerly almost imperceptible ) Scales appearing much of the shape I , I , I , that is , they were round , and protuberant , and somewhat shap'd like a Scolop , the whole Scale being creas'd with curiously wav'd and indented ridges , with proportionable furrows between ; each of which was terminated with a very sharp transparent bony substance , which , like so many small Turnpikes , seem'd to arm the edges . Schem . XXI Schem : XVI The texture or form also of the hidden part appears , namely , the middle part , GGG , seems to consist of a great number of small quills or pipes , by which , perhaps , the whole may be nourished ; and the side parts FF consist of a more fibrous texture , though indeed the whole Scale seem'd to be of a very tough grisly substance , like the larger Scales of other Fishes . The Scales of the skin of a Dog-fish ( which is us'd by such as work in Wood , for the smoothing of their work , and consists plainly enough to the naked eye , of a great number of small horny points ) through the Microscope appear'd each of them curiously ridg'd , and very neatly carved ; and indeed , you can hardly look on the scales of any Fish , but you may discover abundance of curiosity and beautifying ; and not only in these Fishes , but in the shells and crusts or armour of most sorts of Marine Animals so invested . Observ. XXXIV . Of the Sting of a Bee. THe Sting of a Bee , delineated in the second Figure of the XVI . Scheme , seems to be a weapon of offence , and is as great an Instance , that Nature did realy intend revenge as any , and that first , because there seems to be no other use of it . Secondly , by reason of its admirable shape , seeming to be purposely shap'd for that very end . Thirdly , from the virulency of the liquor it ejects , and the sad effects and symptoms that follow it . But whatever be the use of it , certain it is , that the structure of it is very admirable ; what it appears to the naked eye , I need not describe , the thing being known almost to every one , but it appears through the Microscope , to consist of two parts , the one a sheath , without a chape or top , shap'd almost like the Holster of a Pistol , beginning at d , and ending at b , this sheath I could most plainly perceive to be hollow , and to contain in it , both a Sword or Dart , and the poisonous liqnor that causes the pain . The sheath or case seem'd to have several joints or settings together , marked by fghiklmno , it was arm'd moreover neer the top , with several crooks or forks ( pqrst ) on one side , and ( pqrstu ) on the other , each of which seem'd like so many Thorns growing on a briar , or rather like so many Cat 's Claws ; for the crooks themselves seem'd to be little sharp transparent points or claws , growing out of little protuberancies on the side of the sheath , which , by observing the Figure diligently , is easie enough to be perceiv'd ; and from several particulars , I suppose the Animal has a power of displaying them , and shutting them in again as it pleases , as a Cat does its claws , or as an Adder or Viper can its teeth or fangs . The other part of the Sting was the Sword , as ● may so call it , which is sheath'd , as it were , in it , the top of which a b appears quite through at the smaller end , just as if the chape of the sheath of a Sword were lost , and the end of it appear'd beyond the Scabbard ; the end of this Dart ( a ) was very sharp , and it was arm'd likewise with the like Tenterhooks or claws with those of the sheath , such as ( v x y , x y z z ) these crooks , I am very apt to think , can be clos'd up also , or laid flat to the sides of the Sword when it is drawn into the Scabbard , as I have several times observ'd it to be , and can be spred again or extended when ever the Animal pleases . The consideration of which very pretty structure , has hinted to me , that certainly the use of these claws seems to be very considerable , as to the main end of this Instrument , for the drawing in , and holding the sting in the flesh ; for the point being very sharp , the top of the Sting or Dagger ( a b ) is very easily thrust into an Animal's body , which being once entred , the Bee , by endeavouring to pull it into the sheath , draws ( by reason of the crooks ( v x y ) and ( x y z z ) which lay hold of the skin on either side ) the top of the sheath ( t s r v ) into the skin after it , and the crooks t , s , and r , v , being entred , when the Bee endeavours to thrust out the top of the sting out of the sheath again , they lay hold of the skin on either side , and so not onely keep the sheath from sliding back , but helps the top inwards , and thus , by an alternate and successive retracting and emitting of the Sting in and out of the sheath , the little enraged creature by degrees makes his revengfull weapon pierce the toughest and thickest Hides of his enemies , in so much that some few of these stout and resolute soldiers with these little engines , do often put to flight a huge masty Bear , one of their deadly enemies , and thereby shew the world how much more considerable in Warr a few skilfull Engineers and resolute soldiers politickly order'd , that know how to manage such engines , are , then a vast unweildy rude force , that confides in , and acts onely by , its strength . But ( to proceed ) that he thus gets in his Sting into the skin , I conjecture , because , when I have observ'd this creature living , I have found it to move the Sting thus , to and fro , and thereby also , perhaps , does , as 't were , pump or force out the poisonous liquor , and make it hang at the end of the sheath about b in a drop . The crooks , I suppose also to be the cause why these angry creatures , hastily removing themselves from their revenge , do often leave these weapons behind them , sheath'd , as 't were , in the flesh , and , by that means , cause the painfull symptoms to be greater , and more lasting , which are very probably caus'd , partly by the piercing and tearing of the skin by the Sting , but chiefly by the corrosive and poisonous liquor that is by this Syringe-pipe convey'd among the sensitive parts thereof and thereby more easily gnaws and corrodes those tender fibres : As I have shewed in the description of a Nettle and of Cowhage . Observ. XXXV . Of the contexture and shape of the particles of Feathers . EXamining several sorts of Feathers , I took notice of these particulars in all sorts of wing-Feathers , especially in those which serv'd for the beating of the air in the action of flying . That the outward surface of the Quill and Stem was of a very hard stiff , and horny substance , which is obvious enough , and that the part above the Quill was fill●d with a very white and light pith , and , with the Microscope , I found this pith to be nothing else , but a kind of natural congeries of small bubbles , the films of which seem to be of the same substance with that of the Quill , that is , of a stiff transparent horny substance . Which particular seems to me , very worthy a more serious consideration ; For here we may observe Nature , as 't were , put to its shifts , to make a substance , which shall be both light enough , and very stiff and strong , without varying from its own establish'd principles , which we may observe to be such , that very strong bodies are for the most part very heavie also , a strength of the parts usually requiring a density , and a density a gravity ; and therefore should Nature have made a body so broad and so strong as a Feather , almost , any other way then what it has taken , the gravity of it must necessarily have many times exceeded this , for this pith seems to be like so many stops or cross pieces in a long optical tube , which do very much contribute to the strength of the whole , the pores of which were such , as that they seem'd not to have any communication with one another , as I have elsewhere hinted . But the Mechanism of Nature is usually so excellent , that one and the same substance is adapted to serve for many ends . For the chief use of this , indeed , seems to be for the supply of nourishment to the downy or feathery part of the stem ; for 't is obvious enough in all sorts of Feathers , that 't is plac'd just under the roots of the branches that grow out of either side of the quill or stalk , and is exactly shap'd according to the ranking of those branches , coming no lower into the quill , then just the beginning of the downy branches , and growing onely on the under side of of the quill where those branches do so . Now , in a ripe Feather ( as one may call it ) it seems difficult to conceive how the Succus nutritius should be convey'd to this pith ; for it cannot , I think , be well imagin'd to pass through the substance of the quill , since , having examin'd it with the greatest diligence I was able , I could not find the least appearance of pores ; but he that shall well examine an unripe or pinn'd Feather , will plainly enough perceive the Vessel for the conveyance of it to be the thin filmy pith ( as t is call'd ) which passes through the middle of the quill . As for the make and contexture of the Down it self , it is indeed very rare and admirable , and such as I can hardly believe , that the like is to be discover'd in any other body in the world ; for there is hardly a large Feather in the wing of a Bird , but contains neer a million of distinct parts , and every one of them shap'd in a most regular & admirable form , adapted to a particular Design : For examining a middle ciz'd Goose-quill , I easily enough found with my naked eye , that the main stem of it contain'd about 300. longer and more Downy branchings upon one side , and as many on the other of more stiff but somewhat shorter branchings . Many of these long and downy branchings , examining with an ordinary Microscope , I found divers of them to contain neer 1200. small leaves ( as I may call them , such as EF of the first Figure of the 23. Scheme ) and as many stalks ; on the other side , such as IK . of the same Figure , each of the leaves or branchings , EF , seem'd to be divided into about sixteen or eighteen small joints , as may be seen plainly enough in the Figure , out of most of which there seem to grow small long fibres , such as are express'd in the Figure , each of them very proportionably shap'd according to its position , or plac'd on the stalk EF ; those on the under side of it , namely , 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 , &c. being much longer then those directly opposite to them on the upper ; and divers of them , such as 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 , &c. were terminated with small crooks , much resembling those small crooks , which are visible enough to the naked eye , in the seed-buttons of But-docks . The stalks likewise , IK on the other side , seem'd divided into neer as many small knotted joints , but without any appearance of strings or crooks , each of them about the middle K , seem'd divided into two parts by a kind of fork , one side of which , namely , KL , was extended neer the length of KI , the other , M , was very short . The transverse Sections of the stems of these branchings , manifested the shape or figure of it to be much like INOE , which consisted of a horny skin or covering , and a white seemingly frothy pith , much like the make of the main stem of a Feather . The use of this strange kind of form , is indeed more admirable then all the rest , and such as deserves to be much more seriously examin'd and consider'd , then I have hitherto found time or ability to do ; for certainly , it may very much instruct us in the nature of the Air , especially as to some properties of it . Schem : XXI● From which strange contexture , it seems rational to suppose that there is a certain kind of mesh or hole so small , that the Air will not very easily pass through it , as I hinted also in the sixth Observation about small Glass Canes , for otherwise it seems probable , that Nature would have drawn over some kind of thin film which should have covered all those almost square meshes or holes , there seeming through the Microscope to be more then half of the surface of the Feather which is open , and visibly pervious ; which conjecture will yet seem more probable from the texture of the brushie wings of the Tinea argentea , or white Feather wing'd moth , which I shall anone describe . But Nature , that knows best it s own laws , and the several properties of bodies , knows also best how to adapt and fit them to her designed ends , and whoso would know those properties , must endeavour to trace Nature in its working , and to see what course she observes . And this I suppose will be no inconsiderable advantage which the Schematisms and Structures of Animate bodies will afford the diligent enquirer , namely , most sure and excellent instructions , both as to the practical part of Mechanicks and to the Theory and knowledge of the nature of the bodies and motions . Observ. XXXVI . Of Peacoks , Ducks , and other Feathers of changeable colours . THe parts of the Feathers of this glorious Bird appear , through the Microscope , no less graudy then do the whole Feathers ; for , as to the naked eye 't is evident that the stem or quill of each Feather in the tail sends out multitudes of Lateral branches , such as AB in the third Figure of the 23. Scheme represents a small part of about 1 / 32 part of an Inch long , and each of the lateral branches emit multitudes of little sprigs , threads or hairs on either side of them , such as CD , CD , CD , so each of those threads in the Microscope appears a large long body , consisting of a multitude of bright reflecting parts , whose Figure 't is no easie matter to determine , as he that examines it shall find ; for every new position of it to the light makes it perfectly seem of another form and shape , and nothing what it appear'd a little before ; nay , it appear'd very differing oft-times from so seemingly inconsiderable a circumstance , that the interposing of ones hand between the light and it , makes a very great change , and the opening or shutting a Casement and the like , very much diversifies the appearance . And though , by examining the form of it very many ways , which would be tedious here to enumerate , I suppose I have discover'd the true Figure of it , yet oftentimes , upon looking on it in another posture , I have almost thought my former observations deficient , though indeed , upon further examination , I have found even those also to confirm them . These threads therefore I find to be a congeries of small Laminae or plates , as e e e e e , &c. each of them shap'd much like this of a b c d , in the fourth Figure , the part a c being a ridge , prominency , or stem , and b and d the corners of two small thin Plates that grow unto the small stalk in the middle , so that they make a kind of little feather ; each of these Plates lie one close to another , almost like a company of sloping ridge or gutter Tyles ; they grow on each side of the stalk opposite to one another , by two and two , from top to bottom , in the manner express'd in the fifth Figure , the tops of the lower covering the roots of the next above them ; the under side of each of these laminated bodies , is of a very dark and opacous substance , and suffers very few Rays to be trajected , but reflects them all toward that side from whence they come , much like the foil of a Looking-glass ; but their upper ●ides seem to me to consist of a multitude of thin plated bodies , which are exceeding thin , and lie very close together , and thereby , like mother of Pearl shells , do not onely reflect a very brisk light , but tinge that light in a most curious manner ; and by means of various positions , in respect of the light , they reflect back now one colour , and then another , and those most vividly . Now , that these colours are onely fantastical ones , that is , such as arise immediately from the refractions of the light , I found by this , that water wetting these colour'd parts , destroy'd their colours , which seem'd to proceed from the alteration of the reflection and refraction . Now , though I was not able to see those hairs at all transparent by a common light , yet by looking on them against the Sun , I found them to be ting'd with a darkish red colour , nothing a-kin to the curious and lovely greens and blues they exhibited . What the reason of colour seems to be in such thin plated bodies , I have elsewhere shewn . But how water cast upon those threads destroys their colours , I suppose to be perform'd thus ; The water falling upon these plated bodies from its having a greater congruity to Feathers then the Air , insinuates it self between those Plates , and so extrudes the strong reflecting Air , whence both these parts grow more transparent , as the Microscope informs , and colourless also , at best retaining a very faint and dull colour . But this wet being wasted away by the continual evaporations and steams that pass through them from the Peacock , whil'st that Bird is yet alive , the colours again appear in their former luster , the interstitia of these Plates being fill'd with the strongly reflecting Air. The beauteous and vivid colours of the Feathers of this Bird , being found to proceed from the curious and exceeding smalness and fineness of the reflecting parts , we have here the reason given us of all those gauderies in the apparel of other Birds also , and how they come to exceed the colours of all other kinds of Animals , besides Insects ; for since ( as we here , and elsewhere also shew ) the vividness of a colour , depends upon the fineness and transparency of the reflecting and refracting parts ; and since our Microscope discovers to us , that the component parts of feathers are such , and that the hairs of Animals are otherwise ; and since we find also by the Experiment of that Noble and most Excellent Person I formerly named ; that the difference between Silk and Flax , as to its colour , is nothing else ( for Flax reduc'd to a very great fineness of parts , both white and colour'd , appears as white and as vivid as any Silk , but loses that brightness and its Silken aspect as soon as it is twisted into thread , by reason that the component parts , though very small and fine , are yet pliable flakes , and not cylinders , and thence , by twisting , become united into one opacous body , whereas the threads of Silk and Feathers retain their lustre , by preserving their cylindrical form intire without mixing ; so that each reflected and refracted beam that composes the gloss of Silk , preserves its own property of modulating the light intire ) ; And since we find the same confirm'd by many other Experiments elsewhere mentioned , I think we may safely conclude this for an Axiome , that wheresoever we meet with transparent bodies , spun out into very fine parts , either cleer , or any ways ting'd , the colours resulting from such a composition must necessarily be very glorious , vivid , and cleer , like those of Silk and Feathers . This may perhaps hint some usefull way of making other bodies , besides Silk , be susceptible of bright tinctures , but of this onely by the by . The changeable colour'd Feathers also of Ducks , and several other Birds , I have found by examination with my Microscope , to proceed from much the same causes and textures . Observ. XXXVII . Of the Feet of Flies , and several other Insects . THe foot of a Fly ( delineated in the first Figure of the 23. Scheme , which represents three joints , the two Tallons , and the two Pattens in a flat posture ; and in the second Figure of the same Scheme , which represents onely one joint , the Tallons and Pattens in another posture ) is of a most admirable and curious contrivance , for by this the Flies are inabled to walk against the sides of Glass , perpendicularly upwards , and to contain themselves in that posture as long as they please ; nay , to walk and suspend themselves against the under surface of many bodies , as the ceiling of a room , or the like , and this with as great a seeming facility and firmness , as if they were a kind of Antipodes , and had a tendency upwards , as we are sure they have the contrary , which they also evidently discover , in that they cannot make themselves so light , as to stick or suspend themselves on the under surface of a Glass well polish'd and cleans'd ; their suspension therefore is wholly to be ascrib'd to some Mechanical contrivance in their feet ; which , what it is , we shall in brief explain , by shewing , that its Mechanism consists principally in two parts , that is , first its two Claws , or Tallons , and secondly , two Palms , Pattens , or Soles . The two Tallons are very large , in proportion to the foot , and handsomly shap'd in the manner describ'd in the Figures , by AB , and AC , the bigger part of them from A to d d , is all hairy , or brisled , but toward the top , at C and B smooth , the tops or points , which seem very sharp turning downwards and inwards , are each of them mov'd on a joint at A , by which the Fly is able to open or shut them at pleasure , so that the points B and C being entered in any pores , and the Fly endeavouring to shut them , the Claws not onely draw one against another , and so fasten each other , but they draw the whole foot , GGADD forward , so that on a soft footing , the tenters or points GGGG , ( whereof a Fly has about ten in each foot , to wit , two in every joint ) run into the pores , if they find any , or at least make their way ; and this is sensible to the naked eye , in the feet of a Chafer , which , if he be suffer'd to creep over the hand , or any other part of the skin of ones body , does make his steps as sensible to the touch as the sight . But this contrivance , as it often fails the Chafer , when he walks on hard and close bodies , so would it also our Fly , though he be a much lesser , and nimbler creature , and therefore Nature has furnish'd his foot with another additament much more curious and admirable , and that is , with a couple of Palms , Pattens or Soles DD , the structure of which is this : From the bottom or under part of the last joint of his foot , K , arise two small thin plated horny substances , each consisting of two flat pieces , DD , which seem to be flexible , like the covers of a Book , about FF , by which means , the plains of the two sides EE , do not always lie in the same plain , but may be sometimes shut closer , and so each of them may take a little hold themselves on a body ; but that is not all , for the under sides of these Soles are all beset with small brisles , or tenters , like the Wire teeth of a Card used for working Wool , the points of all which tend forwards , hence the two Tallons drawing the feet forwards , as I before hinted , and these being applied to the surface of the body with all the points looking the contrary way , that is , forwards and outwards , if there be any irregularity or yielding in the surface of the body , the Fly suspends it self very firmly and easily , without the access or need of any such Sponges fill'd with an imaginary gluten , as many have , for want of good Glasses , perhaps , or a troublesome and diligent examination , suppos'd . Schem XX● This Structure I somewhat the more diligently survey'd , because I could not well comprehend , how , if there were such a glutinous matter in those supposed Sponges , as most ( that have observ'd that Object in a Microscope ) have hitherto believ'd , how , I say , the Fly could so readily unglew and loosen its feet : and , because I have not found any other creature to have a contrivance any ways like it ; and chiefly , that we might not be cast upon unintelligible explications of the Phaenomena of Nature , at least others then the true ones , where our senses were able to furnish us with an intelligible , rationall and true one . Somewhat a like contrivance to this of Flies shall we find in most other Animals , such as all kinds of Flies and case-wing'd creatures ; nay , in a Flea , an Animal abundantly smaller then this Fly. Other creatures , as Mites , the Land-Crab , &c. have onely one small very sharp Tallon at the end of each of their legs , which all drawing towards the center or middle of their body , inable these exceeding light bodies to suspend and fasten themselves to almost any surface . Which how they are able to do , will not seem strange , if we consider , first , how little body there is in one of these creatures compar'd to their superficies , or outside , their thickness , perhaps , oftentimes , not amounting to the hundredth part of an Inch : Next , the strength and agility of these creatures compar'd to their bulk , being , proportionable to their bulk , perhaps , an hundred times stronger then an Horse or Man. And thirdly , if we consider that Nature does always appropriate the instruments , so as they are the most fit and convenient to perform their offices , and the most simple and plain that possibly can be ; this we may see further verify'd also in the foot of a Louse which is very much differing from those I have been describing , but more convenient and necessary for the place of its habitation , each of his leggs being footed with a couple of small claws which he can open or shut at pleasure , shap'd almost like the claws of a Lobster or Crab , but with appropriated contrivances for his peculiar use , which being to move its body to and fro upon the hairs of the creature it inhabits , Nature has furnish'd one of its claws with joints , almost like the joints of a man's fingers , so as thereby it is able to encompass or grasp a hair as firmly as a man can a stick or rope . Nor , is there a less admirable and wonderfull Mechanism in the foot of a Spider , whereby he is able to spin , weave , and climb , or run on his curious transparent clew , of which I shall say more in the description of that Animal . And to conclude , we shall in all things find , that Nature does not onely work Mechanically , but by such excellent and most compendious , as well as ▪ stupendious contrivances , that it were impossible for all the reason in the world to find out any contrivance to do the same thing that should have more convenient properties . And can any be so sottish , as to think all those things the productions of chance ? Certainly , either their Ratiocination must be extremely depraved , or they did never attentively consider and contemplate the Works of the Al-mighty . Observ. XXXVIII . Of the Structure and motion of the Wings of Flies . THe Wings of all kinds of Insects , are , for the most part , very beautifull Objects , and afford no less pleasing an Object to the mind to speculate upon , then to the eye to behold . This of the blue Fly , among the rest , wants not its peculiar ornaments and contrivances ; it grows out of the Thorax , or middle part of the body of a Fly , and is seated a little beyond the center of gravity in the body towards the head , but that Excentricly is curiously balanc'd ; first , by the expanded Area of the wings which lies all more backwards then the root , by the motion of them , whereby the center of their vibration is much more backwards towards the tail of the Fly then the root of the wing is . What the vibrative motion of the wings is , and after what manner they are moved , I have endeavoured by many trials to find out : And for the first manner of their motion , I endeavoured to observe several of those kind of small spinning Flies , which will naturally suspend themselves , as it were , pois'd and steady in one place of the air , without rising or falling , or moving forwards or backwards ; for by looking down on those , I could by a kind of faint shadow , perceive the utmost extremes of the vibrative motion of their wings , which shadow , whil'st they so endeavoured to suspend themselves , was not very long , but when they endeavour'd to flie forwards , it was somewhat longer ; next , I tried it , by fixing the leggs of a Fly upon the top of the stalk of a feather , with Glew , Wax , &c. and then making it endeavour to flie away ; for being thereby able to view it in any posture , I collected that the motion of the wing was after this manner . The extreme limits of the vibrations were usually somewhat about the length of the body distant from one another , oftentimes shorter , and sometimes also longer ; that the formost limit was usually a little above the back , and the hinder somwhat beneath the belly ; between which two limits , if one may ghess by the sound , the wing seem'd to be mov'd forwards and backwards with an equal velocity : And if one may ( from the shadow or faint representation the wings afforded , and from the consideration of the nature of the thing ) ghess at the posture or manner of the wings moving between them , it seem'd to be this : The wing being suppos'd placed in the upmost limit , seems to be put so that the plain of it lies almost horizontal , but onely the forepart does dip a little , or is somewhat more deprest ; in this position is the wing vibrated or mov'd to the lower limit , being almost arrived at the lower limit , the hinder part of the wing moving somewhat faster then the former , the Area of the wing begins to dip behind , and in that posture seems it to be mov'd to the upper limit back again , and thence back again in the first posture , the former part of the Area dipping again , as it is moved downwards by means of the quicker motion of the main stem which terminates or edges the forepart of the wing . And these vibrations or motions to and fro between the two limits seem so swift , that 't is very probable ( from the sound it affords , if it be compar'd with the vibration of a musical string , tun'd unison to it ) it makes many hundreds , if not some thousands of vibrations in a second minute of time . And , if we may be allow'd to ghess by the sound , the wing of a Bee is yet more swift , for the tone is much more acute , and that , in all likelihood , proceeds from the exceeding swift beating of the air by the small wing . And it seems the more likely too , because the wing of a Bee is less in proportion to its body , then the other wing to the body of a Fly ; so that for ought I know , it may be one of the quickest vibrating spontaneous motions of any in the world ; and though perhaps there may be many Flies in other places that afford a yet more shrill noise with their wings , yet 't is most probable that the quickest vibrating spontaneous motion is to be found in the wing of some creature . Now , if we consider the exceeding quickness of these Animal spirits that must cause these motions , we cannot chuse but admire the exceeding vividness of the governing faculty or Anima of the Insect , which is able to dispose and regulate so the the motive faculties , as to cause every peculiar organ , not onely to move or act so quick , but to do it also so regularly . Whil'st I was examining and considering the curious Mechanism of the wings , I observ'd that under the wings of most kind of Flies , Bees , &c. there were plac'd certain pendulums or extended drops ( as I may so call them from their resembling motion and figure ) for they much resembled a long hanging drop of some transparent viscous liquor ; and I observed them constantly to move just before the wings of the Fly began to move , so that at the first sight I could not but ghess , that there was some excellent use , as to the regulation of the motion of the wing , and did phancy , that it might be something like the handle of a Cock , which by vibrating to and fro , might , as 't were , open and shut the Cock , and thereby give a passage to the determinate influences into the Muscles ; afterwards , upon some other trials , I suppos'd that they might be for some use in respiration , which for many reasons I suppose those Animals to use , and , me thought , it was not very improbable , but that they might have convenient passages under the wings for the emitting , at least , of the air , if not admitting , as in the gills of Fishes is most evident ; or , perhaps , this Pendulum might be somewhat like the staff to a Pump , whereby these creatures might exercise their Analogus lungs , and not only draw in , but force out , the air they live by ; but these were but conjectures , and upon further examination seem'd less probable . The fabrick of the wing , as it appears through a moderately magnifying Microscope , seems to be a body consisting of two parts , as is visible in the 4. Figure of the 23. Scheme ; and by the 2. Figure of the 26. Scheme ; the one is a quilly or finny substance , consisting of several long , slender and variously bended quills or wires , something resembling the veins of leaves ; these are , as 't were , the finns or quills which stiffen the whole Area , and keep the other part distended , which is a very thin transparent skin or membrane variously folded , and platted , but not very regularly , and is besides exceeding thickly bestuck with innumerable small brisles , which are onely perceptible by the bigger magnifying Microscope , and not with that neither , but with a very convenient augmentation of sky-light projected on the Object with a burning Glass , as I have elsewhere shew'd , or by looking through it against the light . In steed of these small hairs , in several other Flies , there are infinite of small Feathers , which cover both the under and upper sides of this thin film as in almost all the sorts of Butterflies and Moths : and those small parts are not onely shap'd very much like the feathers of Birds , but like those variegated with all the variety of curious bright and vivid colours imaginable ; and those feathers are likewise so admirably and delicately rang'd , as to compose very fine flourishings and ornamental paintings , like Turkie and Persian Carpets , but of far more surpassing beauty , as is evident enough to the naked eye , in the painted wings of Butterflies , but much more through an ordinary Microscope . Intermingled likewise with these hairs , may be perceived multitudes of little pits , or black spots , in the exended membrane , which seem to be the root of the hairs that grow on the other side ; these two bodies seem dispers'd over the whole surface of the wing . The hairs are best perceiv'd , by looking through it against the light , or , by laying the wing upon a very white piece of Paper , in a convenient light , for thereby every little hair most manifestly appears ; a Specimens of which you may observe drawn in the fourth Figure of the 23. Scheme , AB , CD , EF whereof represent some parts of the bones or quills of the wing , each of which you may perceive to be cover'd over with a multitude of scales , or brisles , the former AB , is the biggest stem of all the wing , and may be properly enough call'd the cut-air , it being that which terminates and stiffens the formost edge of the wing ; the fore-edge of this is arm'd with a multitude of little brisles , or Tenter-hooks , in some standing regular and in order , in others not ; all the points of which are directed from the body towards the tip of the wing ; nor is this edge onely thus fring'd , but even all the whole edge of the wing is cover'd with a small fringe , consisting of short and more slender brisles . Schem . XXIV . Observ. XXXIX . Of the Eyes and Head of a Grey drone-Fly , and of several other creatures . I took a large grey Drone-Fly , that had a large head , but a small and slender body in proportion to it , and cutting off its head , I fix'd it with the forepart or face upwards upon my Object Plate ( this I made choice of rather then the head of a great blue Fly , because my enquiry being now about the eyes , I found this Fly to have , first the biggest clusters of eyes in proportion to his head , of any small kind of Fly that I have yet seen , it being somewhat inclining towards the make of the large Dragon-Flies . Next , because there is a greater variety in the knobs or balls of each cluster , then is of any small Fly ) Then examining it according to my usual manner , by varying the degrees of light , and altering its position to each kinde of light , I drew that representation of it which is delineated in the 24. Scheme , and found these things to be as plain and evident , as notable and pleasant . First , that the greatest part of the face , nay , of the head , was nothing else but two large and protuberant bunches , or prominent parts , ABCDEA , the surface of each of which was all cover'd over , or shap'd into a multitude of small Hemispheres , plac'd in a triagonal order , that being the closest and most compacted , and in that order , rang'd over the whole surface of the eye in very lovely rows between each of which , as is necessary , were left long and regular trenches , the bottoms of every of which , were perfectly intire and not at all perforated or drill'd through , which I most certainly was assured of , by the regularly reflected Image of certain Objects which I mov'd to and fro between the head and the light . And by examining the Cornea or outward skin , after I had stript it off from the several substances that lay within it , and by looking both upon the inside , and against the light . Next , that of those multitudes of Hemispheres , there were observable two degrees of bigness , the half of them that were lowermost , and look'd toward the ground or their own leggs , namely , CDE , CDE being a pretty deal smaller then the other , namely , ABCE , ABCE , that look'd upward , and side-ways , or foreright , and backward , which variety I have not found in any other small Fly. Thirdly , that every one of these Hemispheres , as they seem'd to be pretty neer the true shape of a Hemisphere , so was the surface exceeding smooth and regular , reflecting as exact , regular , and perfect an Image of any Object from the surface of them , as a small Ball of Quick-silver of that bigness would do , but nothing neer so vivid , the reflection from these being very languid , much like the reflection from the outside of Water , Glass , Crystal , &c. In so much that in each of these Hemispheres , I have been able to discover a Land-scape of those things which lay before my window , one thing of which was a large Tree , whose trunk and top I could plainly discover , as I could also the parts of my window , and my hand and fingers , if I held it between the Window and the Object ; a small draught of nineteen of which , as they appear'd in the bigger Magnifying-glass to reflect the Image of the two windows of my Chamber , are delineated in the third Figure of the 23. Scheme . Fourthly , that these rows were so dispos'd , that there was no quarter visible from his head that there was not some of these Hemispheres directed against ; so that a Fly may be truly said to have an eye every way , and to be really circumspect . And it was further observable , that that way where the trunk of his body did hinder his prospect backward , these protuberances were elevated , as it were , above the plain of his shoulders and Back , so that he was able to see backwards also over his back . Fifthly , in living Flies , I have observ'd , that when any small mote or dust , which flies up and down the air , chances to light upon any part of these knobs , as it is sure to stick firmly to it and not fall , though through the Microscope it appears like a large stone or stick ( which one would admire , especially since it is no ways probable that there is any wet or glutinous matter upon these Hemispheres , but I hope I shall render the reason in another place ) so the Fly presently makes use of his two fore-feet in stead of eye-lids , with which , as with two Brooms or Brushes , they being all bestuck with Brisles , he often sweeps or brushes off what ever hinders the prospect of any of his Hemispheres , and then , to free his leggs from that dirt , he rubs them one against another , the pointed Brisles or Tenters of which looking both one way , the rubbing of them to and fro one against another , does cleanse them in the same manner as I have observ'd those that Card Wool , to cleanse their Cards , by placing their Cards , so as the teeth of both look the same way , and then rubbing them one against another . In the very same manner do they brush and cleanse their bodies and wings , as I shall by and by shew ; other creatures have other contrivances for the cleansing and cleering their eyes . Sixthly , that the number of the Pearls or Hemispheres in the clusters of this Fly , was neer 14000. which I judged by numbering certain rows of them several ways , and casting up the whole content , accounting each cluster to contain about seven thousand Pearls , three thousand of which were of a cize , and consequently the rows not so thick , and the foure thousand I accounted to be the number of the smaller Pearls next the feet and probofcis . Other Animals I observ'd to have yet a greater number , as the Dragon-Fly or Adderbolt : And others to have a much less company , as an Ant , &c. and several other small Flies and Insects . Seventhly , that the order of these eies or Hemispheres was altogether curious and admirable , they being plac'd mall kind of Flies , and aerial animals , in a most curious and regular ordination of triangular rows , in which order they are rang'd the neerest together that possibly they can , and consequently leave the least pits or trenches between them . But in Shrimps , Crawfishes , Lobsters , and such kinds of Crustuceons water Animals , I have yet observ'd them rang'd in a quadrangular order , the rows cutting each other at right angles , which as it admits of a less number of Pearls in equal surfaces ; so have those creatures a recompence made them , by having their eyes a little movable in their heads , which the other altogether want . So infinitely wise and provident do we find all the Dispensations in Nature , that certainly Epicurus , and his followers , must very little have consider'd them , who ascrib'd those things to the production of chance , that wil , to a more attentive considerer , appear the products of the highest Wisdom and Providence . Upon the Anatomy or Dissection of the Head , I observ'd these particulars : First , that this outward skin , like the Cornea of the eyes of the greater Animals , was both flexible and transparent , and seem'd , through the Microscope , perfectly to resemble the very substance of the Cornea of a man's eye ; for having cut out the cluster , and remov'd the dark and mucous stuff that is subjacent to it , I could see it transparent like a thin piece of skin , having as many cavities in the inside of it , and rang'd in the same order as it had protuberances on the outside , and this propriety , I found the same in all the Animals that had it , whether Flies or Shell-Fish . Secondly , I found that all Animals that I have observ'd with those kind of eyes , have within this Cornea , a certain cleer liquor or juice , though in a very little quantity , and , I observ'd thirdly , that within that cleer liquor , they had a kind of dark mucous lining , which was all spread round within the cavity of the cluster , and seem'd very neer adjoining to it , the colour of which , in some Flies , was grey ; in others , black ; in others red ; in others , of a mix'd colour ; in others , spotted ; and that the whole clusters , when look'd on whil'st the Animal was living , or but newly kill'd , appear'd of the same colour that this coat ( as I may so call it ) appear'd of , when that outward skin , or Cornea , was remov'd . Fourthly , that the rest of the capacity of the clusters was in some , as in Dragon Flies , &c. hollow , or empty ; in others fill'd with some kind of substance ; in blue Flies , with a reddish musculous substance , with fibres tending from the center or bottom outwards ; and divers other , with various and differing kinds of substances . That this curious contrivance is the organ of sight to all those various Crustaceous Animals , which are furnish'd with it , I think we need not doubt , if we consider but the several congruities it has with the eyes of greater creatures . As first , that it is furnish'd with a Cornea , with a transparent humour , and with a uvea or retina , that the Figure of each of the small Hemispheres are very Spherical , exactly polish'd , and most vivid , lively and plump , when the Animal is living , as in greater Animals , and in like manner dull , flaccid , and irregular , or shrunk , when the Animal is dead . Next , that those creatures that are furnish'd with it , have no other organs that have any resemblance to the known eyes of other creatures . Thirdly , that those which they call the eyes of Crabs , Lobsters , Shrimps , and the like , and are really so , are Hemispher'd , almost in the same manner as these of Flies are . And that they really are so , I have very often try'd , by cutting off these little movable knobs , and putting the creature again into the water , that it would swim to and fro , and move up and down as well as before , but would often hit it self against the rocks or stones ; and though I put my hand just before its head , it would not at all start or fly back till I touch'd it , whereas whil'st those were remaining , it would start back , and avoid my hand or a stick at a good distance before it touch'd it . And if in crustaceous Sea-animals , then it seems very probable also , that these knobs are the eyes in crustaceous Insects , which are also of the same kind , onely in a higher and more active Element ; this the conformity or congruity of many other parts common to either of them , will strongly argue , their crustaceous armour , their number of leggs , which are six , beside the two great claws , which answer to the wings in Insects ; and in all kind of Spiders , as also in many other Insects that want wings , we shall find the compleat number of them , and not onely the number , but the very shape , figure , joints , and claws of Lobsters and Crabs , as is evident in Scorpions and Spiders , as is visible in the second Figure of the 31. Scheme , and in the little Mite-worm , which I call a Land-crab , describ'd in the second Figure of the 33. Scheme , but in their manner of generation being oviparous , &c. And it were very worthy observation , whether there be not some kinds of transformation and metamorphosis in the several states of crustaceous water-animals , as there is in several sorts of Insects ; for if such could be met with , the progress of the variations would be much more conspicuous in those larger Animals , then they can be in any kind of Insects our colder Climate affords . These being their eyes , it affords us a very pretty Speculation to contemplate their manner of vision , which , as it is very differing from that of biocular Animals , so is it not less admirable . That each of these Pearls or Hemispheres is a perfect eye , I think we need not doubt , if we consider onely the outside or figure of any one of them , for they being each of them cover'd with a transparent protuberant Cornea , and containing a liquor within them , resembling the watry or glassie humours of the eye , must necessarily refract all the parallel Rays that fall on them out of the air , into a point not farr distant within them , where ( in all probability ) the Retina of the eye is placed , and that opacous , dark , and mucous inward coat that ( I formerly shew'd ) I found to subtend the concave part of the cluster is very likely to be that tunicle or coat , it appearing through the Microscope to be plac'd a little more than a Diameter of those Pearls below or within the tunica cornea . And if so , then is there in all probability , a little Picture or Image of the objects without , painted or made at the bottom of the Retina against every one of those Pearls , so that there are as many impressions on the Retina or opacous skin , as there are Pearls or Hemispheres on the cluster . But because it is impossible for any protuberant surface whatsoever , whether sphaerial or other , so to refract the Rays that come from farr remote lateral points of any Object as to collect them again , and unite them each in a distinct point , and that onely those Rays which come from some point that lies in the Axis of the Figure produc'd , are so accurately refracted to one and the same point again , and that the lateral Rays , the further they are remov'd , the more imperfect is their refracted confluence ; It follows therefore , that onely the Picture of those parts of the external objects that lie in , or neer , the Axis of each Hemisphere , are discernably painted or made on the Retina of each Hemisphere , and that therefore each of them can distinctly sensate or see onely those parts which are very neer perpendicularly oppos'd to it , or lie in or neer its optick Axis . Now , though there may be by each of these eye-pearls , a representation to the Animal of a whole Hemisphere in the same manner as in a man's eye there is a picture or sensation in the Retina of all the objects lying almost in an Hemisphere ; yet , as in a man's eye also , there are but some very few points which lying in , or neer , the optick Axis are distinctly discern'd : So there may be multitudes of Pictures made of an Object in the several Pearls , and yet but one , or some very few that are distinct ; The representation of any object that is made in any other Pearl , but that which is directly , or very neer directly , oppos'd , being altogether confus'd and unable to produce a distinct vision . So that we see , that though it has pleas'd the All-wise Creator , to indue this creature with such multitudes of eyes , yet has he not indued it with the faculty of seeing more then another creature ; for whereas this cannot move his head , at least can move it very little , without moving his whole body , biocular creatures can in an instant ( or the twinkling of an eye , which , being very quick , is vulgarly used in the same signification ) move their eyes so as to direct the optick Axis to any point ; nor is it probable , that they are able to see attentively at one time more then one Physical point ; for though there be a distinct Image made in every eye , yet 't is very likely , that the observing faculty is only imploy'd about some one object for which they have most concern . Now , as we accurately distinguish the site or position of an Object by the motion of the Muscles of the eye requisite to put the optick Line in a direct position , and confusedly by the position of the imperfect Picture of the object at the bottom of the eye ; so are these crustaceous creatures able to judge confusedly of the position of objects by the Picture or impression made at the bottom of the opposite Pearl , and distinctly by the removal of the attentive or observing faculty , from one Pearl to another , but what this faculty is , as it requires another place , so a much deeper speculation . Now , because it were impossible , even with this multitude of eye-balls , to see any object distinct ( for as I hinted before , onely those parts that lay in , or very neer , the optick Lines could be so ) the Infinitely wise Creator has not left the creature without a power of moving the head a little in Aerial crustaceous animals , and the very eyes also in crustaceous Sea-animals ; so that by these means they are inabled to direct some optick line or other against any object , and by that means they have the visive faculty as compleat as any Animal that can move its eyes . Distances of Objects also , 't is very likely they distinguish , partly by the consonant impressions made in some two convenient Pearls , one in each cluster ; for , according as those congruous impressions affect , two Pearls neerer approach'd to each other , the neerer is the Object , and the farther they are distant , the more distant is the Object : partly also by the alteration of each Pearl , requisite to make the Sensation or Picture perfect ; for 't is impossible that the Pictures of two Objects , variously distant , can be perfectly painted , or made on the same Retina or bottom of the eye not altered , as will be very evident to any one that shall attentively consider the nature of refraction . Now , whether this alteration may be in the Figure of the Cornea , in the motion of access or recess of the Retina towards the Cornea , or in the alteration of a crustaline humour , if such there be , I pretend not to determine ; though I think we need not doubt , but that there may be as much curiosity of contrivance and structure in every one of these Pearls , as in the eye of a Whale or Elephant , and the almighty's Fiat could as easily cause the existence of the one as the other ; and as one day and a thousand years are the same with him , so may one eye and ten thousand . This we may be sure of , that the filaments or sensative parts of the Retina must be most exceedingly curious and minute , since the whole Picture it self is such ; what must needs the component parts be of that Retina which distinguishes the part of an object 's Picture that must be many millions of millions less then that in a man's eye ? And how exceeding curious and subtile must the component parts of the medium that conveys light be , when we find the instrument made for its reception or refraction to be so exceedingly small ? we may , I think , from this speculation be sufficiently discouraged from hoping to discover by any optick or other instrument the determinate bulk of the parts of the medium that conveys the pulse of light , since we find that there is not less accurateness shewn in the Figure and polish of those exceedingly minute lenticular surfaces , then in those more large and conspicuous surfaces of our own eyes . And yet can I not doubt , but that there is a determinate bulk of those parts , since I find them unable to enter between the parts of Mercury , which being in motion , must necessarily have pores , as I shall elsewhere shew , and here pass by , as being a digression . As concerning the horns FF , the feelers or smellers , GG , the Probascis HH , and I , the hairs and brisles , KK , I shall indeavour to describe in the 42. Observation . Observ. XL. Of the Teeth of a Snail . I Have little more to add of the Teeth of a Snail , besides the Picture of it , which is represented in the first Figure of the 25. Scheme , save that his bended body , ABCDEF , which seem'd fashioned very much like a row of small teeth , orderly plac'd in the Gums , and looks as if it Schem . XXV . were divided into several smaller and greater black teeth , was nothing but one small bended hard bone , which was plac'd in the upper jaw of the mouth of a House-Snail , with which I observ'd this very Snail to feed on the leaves of a Rose-tree , and to bite out pretty large and half round bits , not unlike the Figure of a ( C ) nor very much differing from it ●● bigness , the upper part ABCD of this bone , I found to be much whiter ▪ and to grow out of the upper chap of the Snail GGG , and not to be any thing neer so much creas'd as the lower and blacker part of it HIIPKK● which was exactly shap'd like teeth , the bone growing thinner , or tapering to an edge towards KKK . It seem'd to have nine teeth , or prominent parts IK , IK , IF , &c. which were join'd together by the thinner interpos'd parts of the bone . The Animal to which these teeth belong , is a very anomalous creature , and seems of a kind quite distinct from any other terrestrial Animal or Insect , the Anatomy whereof exceedingly differing from what has been hitherto given of it I should have inserted , but that it will be more proper in another place . I have never met with any kind of Animal whose teeth are all join'd in one , save onely that I lately observ'd , that all the teeth of a Rhinoceror , which grow on either side of its mouth , are join'd into one large bone , the weight of one of which I found to be neer eleven pound Haver dupois . So that it seems one of the biggest sort of terrestrial Animals , as well as one of the smallest , has his teeth thus shap'd . Observ. XLI . Of the Eggs of Silk-worms , and other Insects . THe Eggs of Silk-worms ( one of which I have describ'd in the second Figure of 25. Scheme ) afford a pretty Object for a Microscope that magnifies very much , especially if it be bright weather , and the light of a window be cast or collected on it by a deep Convex-glass , or Water ball . For then the whole surface of the Shell may be perceiv'd all cover'd over with exceeding small pits or cavities with interposed edges , almost in the manner of the surface of a Poppy-seed , but that these holes are not an hundredth part scarce of their bigness ; the Shell , when the young ones were hatch'd ( which I found an easie thing to do , if the Eggs were kept in a warm place ) appear'd no thicker in proportion to its bulk , then that of an Hen's or Goos's Egg is to its bulk , and all the Shell appear'd very 〈◊〉 ( which seem'd to proceed from its transparency ) whence all those pittings did almost vanish , so that they could not , without much difficulty , be discern'd , the inside of the Shell seem'd to be lin'd also with a kind of thin film , not unlike ( keeping the proportion to its Shell ) that with which the shell of an Hen-egg is lin'd ; and the shell it self seem'd like common Egg-shells , very brittle , and crack'd . In divers other of these Eggs I could plainly enough , through the shell , perceive the small l●sec● lie coyled round the edges of the shell . The shape of the Egg it self , the Figure pretty well represents ( though by default of the Graver it does not appear so rounded , and lying above the Paper , as it were , as it ought to do ) that is , it was for the most part pretty oval end-ways , somewhat like an Egg , but the other way it was a little flatted on two opposite sides . Divers of these Eggs , as is common to most others , I found to be barren , or addle , for they never afforded any young ones . And those I usually found much whiter then the other that were prolifick . The Eggs of other kinds of Oviparous Insects I have found to be perfectly round every way , like so many Globules , of this sort I have observ'd some sorts of Spiders Eggs ; and chancing the last Summer to inclose a very large and curiously painted Butterfly in a Box , intending to examine its gaudery with my Microscope , I found within a day or two after I inclos'd her , almost all the inner surface of the Box cover'd over with an infinite of exactly round Eggs , which were stuck very fast to the sides of it , and in so exactly regular and close an order , that made me call to mind my Hypothesis , which I had formerly thought on for the making out of all the regular Figures of Salt , which I have elsewhere hinted ; for here I found all of them rang'd into a most exact triagonal order , much after the manner as the Hemispheres are place on the eye of a Fly ; all which Eggs I found after a little time to be hatch'd , and out of them to come a multitude of small Worms , very much resembling young Silk-worms , leaving all their thin hollow shells behind them , sticking on the Box in their triagonal posture ; these I found with the Microscope to have much such a substance as the Silk-worms Eggs , but could not perceive them pitted . And indeed , there is as great a variety in the shape of the Eggs of Oviparous Insects as among those of Birds . Of these Eggs , a large and lusty Fly will at one time lay neer four or five hundred , so that the increase of these kind of Insects must needs be very prodigious , were they not prey'd on by multitudes of Birds , and destroy'd by Frosts and Rains ; and hence'tis , those hotter Climates between the Tropicks are infested with such multitudes of Locusts , and such other Vermine . Observ. XLII . Of a blue Fly. THis kind of Fly , whereof a Microscopical Picture is delineated in the first Figure of the 26. Scheme , is a very beautifull creature , and has many things about it very notable ; divers of which I have already partly describ'd , namely , the feet , wings , eyes , and head , in the preceding Observations . And though the head before describ'd be that of a grey Drone-Fly , yet for the main it is very agreeable to this . The things wherein they differ most , will be easily enough found by the following particulars : First , the clusters of eyes of this Fly , are very much smaller then those of the Dron-Fly , in proportion to the head . Schem : XXVI . And next , all the eyes of each cluster seem'd much of the same bigness one with another , not differing as the other , but rang'd in the same triagonal order . Thirdly , between these two clusters , there was a scaly prominent front B , which was arm'd and adorn'd with large tapering sharp black brisles , which growing out in rows on either side , were so bent toward each other neer the top , as to make a kind of arched arbour of Brisles , which almost cover'd the former front . Fourthly , at the end of this Arch , about the middle of the face , on a prominent part C , grew two small oblong bodies , DD , which through a Microscope look'd not unlike the Pendants in Lillies , these seem'd to be jointed on to two small parts at C , each of which seem'd again jointed into the front . Fifthly , out of the upper part and outsides of these horns ( as I may call them , from the Figure they are of , in the 24. Scheme , where they are marked with FF ) there grows a single feather , or brushy Brisle , EE , somewhat of the same kind with the tufts of a Gnat , which I have before described . What the use of these kind of horned and tufted bodies should be , I cannot well imagine , unless they serve for smelling or hearing , though how they are adapted for either , it seems very difficult to describe they are in almost every several kind of Flies of so various a shape ; though certainly they are some very essential part of the head , and have some very notable office assign'd them by Nature , since in all Insects they are to be found in one or other form . Sixthly , at the under part of the face FF , were several of the former sort of bended Brisles ; and below all , the mouth , out of the middle of which , grew the proboscis GHI , which , by means of several joints , whereof it seem'd to consist , the Fly was able to move to and fro , and thrust it in and out as it pleas'd ; the end of this hollow body ( which was all over cover'd with small short hairs or brisles ) was , as'twere , bent at H , and the outer or formost side of the bended part HI , slit , as it were , into two chaps , HI , HI , all the outside of which where cover'd with hairs , and pretty large brisles ; these he could , like two chaps , very readily open and shut , and when he seem'd to suck any thing from the surface of a body , he would spread abroad those chaps , and apply the hollow part of them very close to it . From either side of the Proboscis , within the mouth , grew two other small horns , or fingers , KK , which were hairy , but small in this Figure ; but of another shape , and bigger in proportion , in the 24. Scheme , where they are marked with GG , which two indeed seem'd a kind of smellers , but whether so or not , I cannot positively determine . The Thorax or middle part of this Fly , was cas'd , both above and beneath , with a very firm crust of armour , the upper part more round , and covered over with long conical brisles , all whose ends pointed backwards ; out of the hinder and under part of this grew out in a cluster six leggs , three of which are apparent in the Figure , the other three were hid by the body plac'd in that posture . The leggs were all much of the same make , being all of them cover'd with a strong hairy scale or shel , just like the legs of a Crabb or Lobster , and the contrivance of the joints seem'd much the same ; each legg seem'd made up of eight parts , 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , to the eighth or last of which , grew the soles and claws , described before in the 38. Observation . Out of the upper part of this trunck grew the two wings , which I mention'd in the 38. Observation , consisting of a film , extended on certain small stiff wires or bones : these in a blue Fly , were much longer then the body , but in other kind of Flies they are of very differing proportions to the body . These films , in many Flies , were so thin , that , like several other plated bodies ( mention'd in the ninth Observation ) they afforded all varieties of fantastical or transient colours ( the reason of which I have here endeavoured to explain ) they seem'd to receive their nourishment from the stalks or wires , which seem'd to be hollow , and neer the upper part of the wing LL several of them seem'd jointed , the shape of which will sufficiently appear by the black lines in the second Figure of the 26. Scheme , which is a delineation of one of those wings expanded directly to the eyes . All the hinder part of its body is cover'd with a most curious blue shining armour , looking exactly like a polish'd piece of steel brought to that blue colour by annealing , all which armour is very thick bestuck with abundance of tapering brisles , such as grow on its back , as is visible enough by the Figure . Nor was the inside of this creature less beautifull then its outside , for cutting off a part of the belly , and then viewing it , to see if I could discover any Vessels , such as are to be found in a greater Animals , and even in Snails exceeding manifestly , I found , much beyond my expectation , that there were abundance of branchings of Milk-white vessels , no less curious then the branchings of veins and arteries in bigger terrestrial Animals , in one of which , I found two notable branches , joining their two main stocks , as it were , into one common ductus ; now , to what veins or arteries these Vessells were analogus , whether to the vena porta , or the meseraick vessells , or the like , or indeed , whether they were veins and arteries , or vasa lactea , properly so called , I am not hitherto able to determine , having not yet made sufficient enquiry ; but in all particulars , there seems not to be any thing less of curious contrivance in these Insects , then in those larger terrestrial Animals , for I had never seen any more curious branchings of Vessells , then those I observ'd in two or three of these Flies thus opened . It is a creature active and nimble , so as there are very few creatures like it , whether bigger or smaller , in so much , that it will scape and avoid a small body , though coming on it exceeding swiftly , and if it sees any thing approaching it , which it fears , it presently squats down , as it were , that it may be the more ready for its rise . Nor is it less hardy in the Winter , then active in the Summer , induring all the Frosts , and surviving till the next Summer , notwithstanding the bitter cold of our Climate ; nay , this creature will indure to be frozen , and yet not be destroy'd , for I have taken one of them out of the Snow whereon it has been frozen almost white , with the Ice about it , and yet by thawing it gently by the warmth of a fire , it has quickly reviv'd and flown about . This kind of Fly seems by the streams or taste of fermenting and putrifying meat ( which it often kisses , as'twere , with its proboscis as it trips over it ) to be stimulated or excited to eject its Eggs or Seed on it , perhaps , from the same reason as Dogs , Cats , and many other brute creatures are excited to their particular lusts , by the smell of their females , when by Nature prepared for generation ; the males seeming by those kind of smells , or other incitations , to be as much necessitated thereto , as Aqua Regis strongly impregnated with a solution of Gold , is forced to precipitate it by the affusion of spirit of Vrine , or a solution of Salt of Tartar. One of these put in spirit of Wine , was very quickly seemingly kill'd , and both its eys and mouth began to look very red , but upon the taking of it out , and suffering it to lie three or four hours , and heating it with the Sun beams cast through a Burning-glass , it again reviv'd , seeming , as it were , to have been all the intermediate time , but dead drunk , and after certain hours to grow fresh again and sober . Observ. XLIII . Of the Water-Insect or Gnat. THis little creature , described in the first Figure of the 27. Scheme , was a small scaled or crusted Animal , which I have often observ'd to be generated in Rain-water ; I have also observ'd it both in Pond and River-water . It is suppos'd by some , to deduce its first original from the putrifaction of Rain-water , in which , if it have stood any time open to the air , you shall seldom miss , all the Summer long , of store of them frisking too and fro . 'T is a creature , wholly differing in shape from any I ever observ'd ; nor is its motion less strange : It has a very large head , in proportion to its body , all covered with a shell , like other testaceous Animals , but it differs in this , that it has , up and down several parts of it , several tufts of hairs , or brisles , plac'd in the order express'd in the Figure ; It has two horns , which seem'd almost like the horns of an Oxe , inverted , and , as neer as I could ghess , were hollow , with tufts of brisles , likewise at the top ; these horns they could move easily this or that way , and might , perchance , be their nostrils . It has a pretty large mouth , which seem'd contriv'd much like those of Crabs and Lobsters , by which , I have often observ'd them to feed on water , or some imperceptible nutritive substance in it . I could perceive , through the transparent shell , while the Animal surviv'd , several motions in the head , thorax , and belly , very distinctly , of differing kinds which I may , perhaps , elsewhere endeavour more accurately to examine , and to shew of how great benefit the use of a Microscope may be for the discovery of Nature's course in the operations perform'd in Animal bodies , by which we have the opportunity of observing her through these delicate and pellucid teguments of the bodies of Insects acting according to her usual course and way , undisturbed , whereas , when we endeavour to pry into her secrets by breaking open the doors upon her , and dissecting and mangling creatures whil'st there is life yet within them , we find her indeed at work , but put into such disorder by the violence offer'd , as it may easily be imagin'd , how differing a thing we should find , if we could , as we can with a Microscope , in these smaller creatures , quietly peep in at the windows , without frighting her out of her usual byas . The form of the whole creature , as it appear'd in the Microscope , may , without troubling you with more descriptions , be plainly enough perceiv'd by the Scheme , the hinder part or belly consisting of eight several jointed parts , namely , ABCDEFGH , of the first Figure , from the midst of each of which , on either side , issued out three or four small brisles or hairs , I , I , I , I , I , the tail was divided into two parts of very differing make ; one of them , namely , K , having many tufts of hair or brisles , which seem'd to serve both for the finns and tail , for the Oars and Ruder of this little creature , wherewith it was able , by frisking and bending its body nimbly to and fro , to move himself any whither , and to skull and steer himself as he pleas'd ; the other part , L , seem'd to be , as 't were , the ninth division of his belly , and had many single brisles on either side . From the end V , of which , through the whole belly , there was a kind of Gut of a darker colour , MMM , wherein , by certain Peristaltick motions there was a kind of black substance mov'd upwards and downwards through it from the orbicular part of it , N , ( which seem'd the Ventricle , or stomach ) to the tail V , and so back again , which peristaltick motion I have observ'd also in a Louse , a Gnat , and several other kinds of transparent body'd Flies . The Thorax or chest of this creature OOOO , was thick and short , and pretty transparent , for through it I could see the white heart ( which is the colour also of the bloud in these , and most other Insects ) to beat , and several other kind of motions . It was bestuck and adorn'd up and down with several tufts of brisles , such as are pointed out by P , P , P , P , the head Q was likewise bestuck with several of those tufts , SSS ; it was broad and short , had two black eyes , TT , which I could not perceive at all pearl'd , as they afterwards appear'd , and two small horns , RR , such as I formerly describ'd . Schem . XXVII . The motion of it was with the tail forwards , drawing its self backwards , by the frisking to and fro of that tuft which grew out of one of the stumps of its tail . It had another motion , which was more sutable to that of other creatures , and that is , with the head forward ; for by the moving of his chaps ( if I may so call the parts of his mouth ) it was able to move it self downwards very gently towards the bottom , and did , as 't were , eat up its way through the water . But that which was most observable in this creature , was , its Metamorphosis or change ; for having kept several of these Animals in a Glass of Rain-water , in which they were produc'd , I found , after about a fortnight or three weeks keeping , that several of them flew away in Gnats , leaving their husks behind them in the water floating under the surface , the place where these Animals were wont to reside , whil'st they were inhabitants of the water : this made me more diligently to watch them , to see if I could find them at the time of their transformation ; and not long after , I observ'd several of them to be changed into an unusual shape , wholly differing from that they were of before , their head and body being grown much bigger and deeper , but not broader , and their belly , or hinder part smaller , and coyl'd , about this great body much of the fashion represented by the prick'd line in the second Figure of the 27. Scheme , the head and horns now swam uppermost , and the whole bulk of the body seem'd to be grown much lighter ; for when by my frighting of it , it would by frisking out of its tail ( in the manner express'd in the Figure by BC ) sink it self below the surface towards the bottom ; the body would more swiftly re-ascend , then when it was in its former shape . I still marked its progress from time to time , and found its body still to grow bigger and bigger , Nature , as it were , fitting and accoutring it for the lighter Element , of which it was now going to be an inhabitant ; for , by observing one of these with my Microscope , I found the eyes of it to be altogether differing from what they seem'd before , appearing now all over pearl'd or knobb'd , like the eyes of Gnats . as is visible in the secong Figure by A. At length , I saw part of this creature to swim above , and part beneath the surface of the water , below which though it would quickly plunge it self if I by any means frighted it , and presently re-ascend into its former posture ; after a little longer expectation , I found that the head and body of a Gnat , began to appear and stand cleer above the surface , and by degrees it drew out its leggs , first the two formost , then the other , at length its whole body perfect and entire appear'd out of the husk ( which it left in the water ) standing on its leggs upon the top of the water , and by degrees it began to move , and after flew about the Glass a perfect Gnat. I have been the more particular , and large in the relation of the transformation of divers of these little Animals which I observ'd , because I have not found that any Author has observ'd the like ; and because the thing it self is so strange and heterogeneous from the usual progress of other Animals , that I judge it may not onely be pleasant , but very usefull and necessary towards the compleating of Natural History . There is indeed in Piso , a very odd History , which this relation may make the more probable ; and that is in the 2. Chapter of the 4. Book of his Natural History of Brasil , where he says , Porro praeter tot documenta fertilitatis circa vegetabilia & sensitiva marina telluris aemula , accidit & illud , quod paucis à Paranambucensi milliaribus , piscatoris uncum citra intentionem contingat infigi vadis petrosis , & loco piscis spongia , coralla , aliasque arbusculas marinas capi . Inter haec inusitatae formae prodit spongiosa arbuscula , sesquipedis longitudinis , brevioribus radicibus , lapideis nitens vadis , & rupibus infixa , erigiturque in corpus spongiosum molle oblongum rotundum turbinatum : intus miris cancellis & alveis fabricatum , extus autem tenaci glutine instar Apum propolis undique vestitum , ostio satis patulo & profundo in summitate relicto , sicut ex altera iconum probe depicta videre licet ( see the third and fourth Figures of the 27. Scheme . ) Ita ut Apiarium marinum vere dixeris ; primo enim intuitu è Mare ad Terram delatum , vermiculis scatebat caeruleis parvis , qui mox à calore solis Muscas , vel Apes potius , easque exiguas & nigras transformebantur , circumvolantesque evanescebant , ita ut de eorum mellificatione nihil certi conspici datum fuerit , cum tamen c●erosa materia propolis Apumque cellae manifeste apparerent , at que ipsa mellis qualiscunque substantia proculdubio urinatoribus patebit , ubi curiosius inquisiverint haec apiaria , eaque in natali solo & salo diversis temporibus penitius lustrarint . Which History contains things sufficiently strange to be consider'd , as whether the husk were a Plant , growing at the bottom of the Sea before , of it self , out of whose putrifaction might be generated these strange kind of Magots ; or whether the seed of certain Bees , sinking to the bottom , might there naturally form it self that vegetable hive , and take root ; or , whether it might not be placed there by some diving Fly ; or , whether it might not be some peculiar propriety of that Plant , whereby it might ripen or form its vegetable juice into an Animal substance ; or , whether it may not be of the nature of a Sponge , or rather a Sponge of the nature of this , according to some of those relations and conjectures I formerly made of that body , is a matter very difficult to be determined . But indeed , in this description , the Excellent Piso has not been sufficiently particular in the setting down the whole process , as it were to be wish'd : There are indeed very odd progresses in the production of several kinds of Insects , which are not less instructive then pleasant , several of which , the diligent Goedartius has carefully observ'd and recorded , but among all his Observations , he has none like this , though that of the Hemerobius be somewhat of this kind , which is added as an Appendix by Iohannes Mey . I have , for my own particular , besides several of those mention'd by him , observ'd divers other circumstances , perhaps , not much taken notice of , though very common , which do indeed afford us a very coercive argument to admire the goodness and providence of the infinitely wise Creator in his most excellent contrivances and dispensations . I have observ'd , at several times of the Summer , that many of the leaves of divers Plants have been spotted , or , as it were scabbed , and looking on the undersides of those of them that have been but a litte irregular , I have perceiv'd them to be sprinkled with divers sorts of little Eggs , which letting alone , I have found by degrees to grow bigger , and become little Worms with leggs , but still to keep their former places , and those places of the leaves , of their own accords , to be grown very protuberant upwards , and very hollow , and arched underneath , whereby those young creatures are , as it were , shelter'd and housed from external injury ; divers leaves I have observ'd to grow and swell so farr , as at length perfectly to inclose the Animal , which , by other observations I have made , I ghess to contain it , and become , as it were a womb to it , so long , till it be fit and prepar'd to be translated into another state , at what time , like ( what they say of ) Vipers , they gnaw their way through the womb that bred them ; divers of these kinds I have met with upon Goosberry leaves , Rose-tree leaves , Willow leaves , and many other kinds . There are often to be found upon Rose-trees and Brier bushes , little red tufts , which are certain knobs or excrescencies , growing out from the Rind , or barks of those kinds of Plants , they are cover'd with strange kinds of threads or red hairs , which feel very soft , and look not unpleasantly . In most of these , if it has no hole in it , you shall find certain little Worms , which I suppose to be the causes of their production ; for when that Worm has eat its way through , they , having performed what they were design'd by Nature to do , by degrees die and wither away . Now , the manner of their production , I suppose to be thus ; that the Alwise Creator has as well implanted in every creature a faculty of knowing what place is convenient for the hatching , nutrition , and preservation of their Eggs and of-springs , whereby they are stimulated and directed to convenient places , which becom , as 't were the wombs that perform those offices : As he has also suited and adapted a property to those places wherby they grow and inclose those seeds , and having inclosed them , provide a convenient nourishment for them , but as soon as they have done the office of a womb , they die and wither . The progress of inclosure I have often observ'd in leaves , which in those places where those seeds have been cast , have by degrees swell'd and inclos'd them , so perfectly round , as not to leave any perceptible passage out . From this same cause , I suppose that Galls , Oak-apples , and several other productions of that kind , upon the branches and leaves of Trees , have their original ; for if you open any of them , when almost ripe , you shall find a little Worm in them . Thus , if you open never so many dry Galls , you shall find either a hole whereby the Worm has eat its passage out , or if you find no passage , you may , by breaking or cutting the Gall , find in the middle of it a small cavity , and in it a small body , which does plainly enough yet retain a shape , to manifest it once to have been a Worm , though it dy'd by a too early separation from the Oak on which it grew , its navel-string , as 't were , being broken off from the leaf or branch by which the Globular body that invelop'd it , received its nourishment from the Oak . And indeed , if we consider the great care of the Creator in the dispensations of his providences for the propagation and increase of the race , not onely of all kind of Animals , but even of Vegetables , we cannot chuse but admire and adore him for his Excellencies , but we shall leave off to admire the creature , or to wonder at the strange kind of acting in several Animals , which seem to savour so much of reason ; it seeming to me most manifest , that those are but actings according to their structures , and such operations as such bodies , so compos'd , must necessarily , when there are such and such circumstances concurring , perform : thus , when we find Flies swarming , about any piece of flesh that does begin a little to ferment ; Butterflies about Colworts , and several other leaves , which will serve to hatch and nourish their young ; Gnats , and several other Flies about the Waters , and marishy places , or any other creatures , seeking and placing their Seeds in convenient repositories , we may , if we attentively consider and examine it , find that there are circumstances sufficient , upon the supposals of the excellent contrivance of their machine , to excite and force them to act after such or such a manner ; those steams that rise from these several places may , perhaps , set several parts of these little Animals at work , even as in the contrivance of killing a Fox or Wolf with a Gun , the moving of a string , is the death of the Animal ; for the Beast , by moving the flesh that is laid to entrap him , pulls the string which moves the trigger , and that le ts go the Cock which on the steel strikes certain sparks of fire which kindle the powder in the pann , and that presently flies into the barrel , where the powder catching fire ratifies and drives out the bullet which kills the Animal ; in all which actions , there is nothing of intention or ratiocination to be ascrib'd either to the Animal or Engine , but all to the ingeniousness of the contriver . But to return to the more immediate consideration of our Gnat : We have in it an Instance , not usual or common , of a very stange amphibious creature , that being a creature that inhabits the Air , does yet produce a creature , that for some time lives in the water as a Fish , though afterward ( which is as strange ) it becomes an inhabitant of the Air , like its Sire , in the form of a Fly. And this , me thinks , does prompt me to propose certain conjectures , as Queries , having not yet had sufficient opportunity and leisure to answer them my self from my own Experiments or Observations . And the first is , Whether all those things that we suppose to be bred from corruption and putrifaction , may not be rationally suppos'd to have their origination as natural as these Gnats , who , 't is very probable , were first dropt into this Water , in the form of Eggs. Those Seeds or Eggs must certainly be very small , which so small a creature as a Gnat yields , and therefore : we need not wonder that we find not the Eggs themselves , some of the younger of them , which I have observ'd , having not exceeded a tenth part of the bulk they have afterwards come to ; and next , I have observed some of those little ones which must have been generated after the Water was inclosed in the Bottle , and therefore most probably from Eggs , whereas those creatures have been suppos'd to be bred of the corruption of the Water , there being not formerly known any probable way how they should be generated . A second is , whether these Eggs are immediately dropt into the Water by the Gnats themselves , or , mediately , are brought down by the falling rain ; for it seems not very improbable , but that those small seeds of Gnats may ( being , perhaps , of so light a nature , and having so great a proportion of surface to so small a bulk of body ) be ejected into the Air , and so , perhaps , carried for a good while too and fro in it , till by the drops of Rain it be wash'd out of it . A third is , whether multitudes of those other little creatures that are found to inhabit the Water for some time , do not , at certain times , take wing and fly into the Air , others dive and hide themselves in the Earth , and so contribute to the increase both of the one and the other Element . Postscript . A good while since the writing of this Description , I was presented by Doctor Peter Ball , an ingenious Member of the Royal Society , with a little Paper of Nuts , which he told me was sent him from a Brother of his out of the Countrey , from Mamhead in Devonshire , some of them were loose , having been , as I suppose , broken off , others were still growing fast on upon the sides of a stick , which seem'd by the bark , pliableness of it , and by certain strings that grew out of it , to be some piece of the root of a Tree ; they were all of them dry'd , and a little shrivell'd , others more round , of a brown colour ; their shape was much like a Figg , but very much smaller , some being about the bigness of a Bay-berry others , and the biggest , of a Hazel-Nut . Some of these that had no hole in them , I carefully opened with my Knife , and found in them a good large round white Maggot , almost as bigg as a small Pea , which seem'd shap'd like other Maggots , but shorter . I could not find them to move , though I ghess'd them to be alive , because upon pricking them with a Pinn , there would issue out a great deal of white mucous matter , which seem'd to be from a voluntary contraction of their skin ; their husk or matrix consisted of three Coats , like the barks of Trees , the outermost being more rough and spongie , and the thickest , the middlemost more close , hard , white , and thin , the innermost very thin , seeming almost like the skin within an Egg 's shell . The two outermost had root in the branch or stick , but the innermost had no stem or process , but was onely a skin that cover'd the cavity of the Nut. All the Nuts that had no holes eaten in them , I found to contain these Maggots , but all that had holes , I found empty , the Maggots , it seems , having eaten their way through , taken wings and flown away , as this following account ( which I receiv'd in writing from the same person , as it was sent him by his Brother ) manifests . In a moorish black Peaty mould , with some small veins of whitish yellow Sands , upon occasion of digging a hole two or three foot deep , at the head of a Pond or Pool , to set a Tree in , at that depth , were found , about the end of October 1663. in those very veins of Sand , those Buttons or Nuts , sticking to a little loose stick , that is , not belonging to any live Tree , and some of them also free by themselves . Four or five of which being then open'd , some were found to contvin live Insects come to perfection , most like to flying Ants , if not the same ; in others , Insects , yet imperfect , having but the head and wings form'd , the rest remaining a soft white pulpy substance . Now , as this furnishes us with one odd History more , very agreeable to what I before hinted , so I doubt not , but were men diligent observers , they might meet with multitudes of the same kind , both in the Earth and in the Water , and in the Air , on Trees , Plants , and other Vegetables , all places and things being , as it were animarum plena . And I have often , with wonder and pleasure , in the Spring and Summer-time , look'd close to , and diligently on , common Garden mould , and in a very small parcel of it , found such multitudes and diversities of little reptiles , some in husks , others onely creepers , many wing'd , and ready for the Air ; divers husks or habitations left behind empty . Now , if the Earth of our cold Climate be so fertile of animate bodies , what may we think of the fat Earth of hotter Climates ? Certainly , the Sun may there , by its activity , cause as great a parcel of Earth to fly on wings in the Air , as it does of Water in steams and vapours . And what swarms must we suppose to be sent out of those plentifull inundations of water which are poured down by the sluces of Rain in such vast quantities ? So that we need not much wonder at those innumerable clouds of Locusts with which Africa , and other hot countries are so pestred , since in those places are found all the convenient causes of their production , namely , genitors , or Parents , concurrent receptacles or matrixes , and a sufficient degree of natural heat and moisture . I was going to annex a little draught of the Figure of those Nuts sent out of Devonshire , but chancing to examine Mr. Parkinson's Herbal for something else , and particularly about Galls and Oak-apples , I found among no less then 24. several kinds of excrescencies of the Oak , which I doubt not , but upon examination , will be all found to be the matrixes of so many several kinds of Insects ; I having observ'd many of them my self to be so , among 24. several kinds , I say , I found one described and Figur'd directly like that which I had by me , the Scheme is there to be seen , the description , because but short , I have here adjoin'd Theatri Botanici trib . 16. Chap. 2. There groweth at the roots of old Oaks in the Spring-time , and semetimes also in the very heat of Summer , a peculiar kind of Mushrom or Excrescence , call'd Uva Quercina , swelling out of the Earth , many growing one close unto another , of the fashion of a Grape , and therefore took the name , the Oak-Grape , and is of a Purplish colour on the outside , Schem : XXVIII . and white within like Milk , and in the end of Summer becometh hard and woody . Whether this be the very same kind , I cannot affirm , but both the Picture and Description come very neer to that I have , but that he seems not to take notice of the hollowness or Worm , for which 't is most observable . And therefore 't is very likely , if men did but take notice , they might find very many differing Species of these Nuts , Ovaries , or Matrixes , and all of them to have much the same designation and office . And I have very lately found several kinds of Excrescencies on Trees and Shrubs , which having endured the Winter , upon opening them , I found most of them to contain little Worms , but dead , those things that contain'd them being wither'd and dry . Observ. XLIV . Of the tusted or Brush-born'd Gnat. THis little creature was one of those multitudes that fill our English air all the time that warm weather lasts , and is exactly of the shape of that I observ'd to be generated and hatch'd out of those little Insects that wriggle up and down in Rain-water . But , though many were of this form , yet I observ'd others to be of quite other kinds ; nor were all of this or the other kind generated out of Water Insects ; for whereas I observ'd that those that proceeded from those Insects were at their full growth , I have also found multitudes of the same shape , but much smaller and tenderer seeming to be very young ones , creep up and down upon the leaves of Trees , and flying up and down in small clusters , in places very remote from water ; and this Spring , I oberv'd one day , when the Wind was very calm , and the afternoon very fair , and pretty warm , though it had for a long time been very cold weather , and the wind continued still in the East , several small swarms of them playing to and fro in little clouds in the Sun , each of which were not a tenth part of the bigness of one of these I here have delineated , though very much of the same shape , which makes me ghess , that each of those swarms might be the of-spring of one onely Gnat , which had been hoorded up in some safe repository all this Winter by some provident Parent , and were now , by the warmth of the Spring-air , hatch'd into little Flies . And indeed , so various , and seemingly irregular are the generations or productions of Insects , that he that shall carefully and diligently observe the several methods of Nature therein , will have infinitely cause further to admire the wisdom and providence of the Creator ; for not onely the same kind of creature may be produc'd from several kinds of ways , but the very same creature may produce several kinds : For , as divers Watches may be made out of several materials , which may yet have all the same appearance , and move after the same manner , that is ▪ s●●w the hour equally true ▪ the one as the other , and out of the same kind of matter , like Watches , may be wrought differing ways ; and is one and the same Watch may , by being diversly agitated , or mov'd , by this or that agent , or after this or that manner , produce a quite contrary effect : So may it be with these most curious Engines of Insect's bodies ; the All-wise God of Nature , may have so ordered and disposed the little Automatons , that when nourished , acted , or enlivened by this cause , they produce one kind of effect , or animate shape , when by another they act quite another way , and another Animal is produc'd . So may he so order several materials , as to make them , by several kinds of methods , produce similar Automatons . But to come to the Description of this Insect , as it appears through a Microscope , of which a representation is made in the 28. Scheme . It s head A , is exceeding small , in proportion to its body , consisting of two clusters of pearl'd eyes BB , on each side of its head , whose pearls or eye-balls are curiously rang'd like those of other Flies ; between these , in the forehead of it , there are plac'd upon two small black balls , CC , two long jointed horns , tapering towards , the top , much resembling the long horns of Lobsters , each of whose stems or quills , DD , were brisled or brushed with multitudes of small stiff hairs , issuing out every way from the several joints , like the strings or sproutings of the herb Horse-tail , which is oft observ'd to grow among Corn , and for the whole shape , it does very much resemble those brushy Vegetables ; besides these , there are two other jointed and brisled horns , or feelers , EE , in the forepart of the head , and a proboseis , F , underneath , which in some Gnats are very long , streight hollow pipes , by which these creatures are able to drill and penetrate the skin , and thence , through those pipes suck so much bloud as to stuff their bellies so full till they be ready to burst . This small head , with its appurtenances , is fastned on by a short neck , G , to the middle of the thorax , which is large , and seems cased with a strong black shel , HIK , out of the under part of which , issue six long and slender legs , LLLLLL , shap'd just like the legs of Flies , but spun or drawn out longer and slenderer , which could not be express'd in the Figure , because of their great length ; and from the upper part , two oblong , but slender transparent wings , MM , shaped somewhat like those of a Fly , underneath each of which , as I have observ'd also in divers sorts of Flies , and other kinds of Gnats , was placed a small body , N , much resembling a drop of some transparent glutinous substance , hardned or cool'd , as it was almost ready to fall , for it has a round knob at the end , which by degrees grows slenderer into a small stem , and neer the insertion under the wing , this stem again grows bigger ; these little Pendulums , as I may so call them , the litle creature vibrates to and fro very quick when it moves its wings , and I have sometimes observ'd it to move them also , whil'st the wing lay still , but always their motion seem'd to further the motion of the wing ready to follow ; of what use they are , as to the moving of the wing , or otherwise , I have not now time to examine . Schem ▪ XXIX Observ. XLV . Of the great Belly'd Gnat or female Gnat. THe second Gnat , delineated in the twenty ninth Scheme , is of a very differing shape from the former ; but yet of this sort also , I found several of the Gnats , that were generated out of the Water Insect : the wings of this , were much larger then those of the other , and the belly much bigger , shorter and of an other shape ; and , from several particulars , I ghest it to be the Female Gnat , and the former to be the Male. The thorax of this , was much like that of the other , having a very strong and ridged back-piece , which went also on either side of its leggs ; about the wings there were several joynted pieces of Armor , which seem'd curiously and conveniently contriv'd , for the promoting and strengthning the motion of the wings : its head was much differing from the other , being much bigger and neater shap'd , and the horns that grew out between his eyes on two little balls , were of a very differing shape from the tufts of the other Gnat , these having but a few knots or joynts , and each of those but a few , and those short and strong , brisles . The formost horns or feelers , were like those of the former Gnat. One of these Gnats I have suffer'd to pierce the skin of my hand , with its proboscis , and thence to draw out as much blood as to fill its belly as full as it could hold , making it appear very red and transparent ; and this without any further pain , then whilst it was sinking in its proboscis , as it is also in the stinging of Fleas : a good argument , that these creatures do not wound the skin , and suck the blood out of enmity and revenge , but for meer necessity , and to satisfy their hunger . By what means this creature is able to suck , we shall shew in another place . Observ. XLVI . Of the white featherwing'd Moth or Tinea Argentea . THis white long wing'd Moth , which is delineated in the 30. Scheme ; afforded a lovely object both to the naked Eye , and through a Microscope : to the Eye it appear'd a small Milk white Fly with four white Wings , the two formost somewhat longer then the two hindermost , and the two shorter about half an Inch long , each of which four Wings seem'd to consist of two small long Feathers , very curiously tufted , or haired on each side , with purely white , and exceedingly fine and small Haires , proportion'd to the stalks or stems , out of which they grew , much like the tufts of a long wing-feather of some Bird , and their stalks or stems were , like those , bended backwards and downwards , as may be plainly seen by the draughts of them in the Figure . Observing one of these in my Microscope , I found , in the first place , that all the Body , Legs , Horns and the Stalks of the Wings , were covered over with various kinds of curious white Feathers , which did , with handling or touching , easily rubb off and fly about , in so much that looking on my Fingers , with which I had handled this Moth , and perceiving on them little white specks , I found by my Microscope , that they were several of the small Feathers of this little creature , that stuck up and down in the rugosities of my Skin . Next , I found that underneath these Feathers , the pretty Insect was covered all over with a crusted Shell , like other of those Animals , but with one much thinner and tenderer . Thirdly , I found , as in Birds also is notable , it had differing and appropriate kinds of Feathers , that covered several parts of its body . Schem . XXX ▪ Now in all these kinds of wings , we observe this particular , as a thing most worthy remark ; that where ever a wing consists of discontinued parts , the Pores or interstitia between those parts are very seldom , either much bigger , or much smaller , then these which we here find between the particles of these brushes , so that it should seem to intimate , that the parts of the Air are such , that they will not easily or readily , if at all , pass through these Pores , so that they seem to be strainers fine enough to hinder the particles of the Air ( whether hinder'd by their bulk , or by their agitation , circulation , rotation or undulation , I shall not here determine ) from getting through them , and , by that means , serve the Animal as well , if not better , then if they were little films . I say , if not better , because I have observ'd that all those creatures , that have film'd wings , move them aboundantly quicker and more strongly , such as all kind of Flies and Scarabees and Batts , then such as have their wings covered with feathers , as Butter-flies and Birds , or twiggs , as Moths , which have each of them a much slower motion of their wings ; That little ruggedness perhaps of their wings helping them somewhat , by taking better hold of the parts of the Air , or not suftering them so easily to pass by , any other way then one . But what ever be the reason of it , 't is most evident , that the smooth wing'd Insects have the strongest Muscles or movent parts of their wings , and the other much weaker ; and this very Insect , we are now describing , had a very small thorax or middle part of his body , if compar'd to the length and number of his wings ; which therefore , as he mov'd them very slowly , so must he move them very weakly . And this last propriety do we find somewhat observ'd also in bigger kind of Flying creatures , Birds ; so that we see that the Wisdom and Providence of the All-wise Creator , is not less shewn in these small despicable creatures , Flies and Moths , which we have branded with a name of ignominy , calling them Vermine , then in those greater and more remakable animate bodies , Birds . I cannot here stand to add any thing about the nature of flying , though , perhaps , on another occasion , I may say something on that subject , it being such as may deserve a much more accurate examination and scrutiny then it has hitherto met with ; For to me there seems nothing wanting to make a man able to fly , but what may be easily enough supply'd from the Mechanicks hitherto known , save onely the want of strength , which the Muscles of a man seem utterly uncapable of , by reason of their smalness and texture , but how even strength also may be mechanically made , an artificial Muscle so contriv'd , that thereby a man shall be able to exert what strength he pleases , and to regulate it also to his own mind , I may elsewhere endeavour to manifest . Observ. XLVII . Of the Shepherd Spider , or long legg'd Spider . THe Carter , Shepherd Spider , or long-legg'd Spider , has , for two particularities , very few similar creatures that I have met with ; the first , which is discoverable onely by the Microscope , and is in the first and second Figures of the 31. Scheme , plainly describ'd , is the curious contrivance of his eyes , of which ( differing from most other Spiders ) he has onely two , and those plac'd upon the top of a small pillar or hillock , rising out of the middle of the top of its back , or rather the crown of its head , for they were fix'd on the very top of this pillar ( which is about the heighth of one of the transverse Diameters of the eye , and look'd on in another posture , appear'd much of the shape , BCD ) The two eyes , BB , were placed back to back , with the transparent parts , or the pupils , looking towards either side , but somewhat more forward then backwards . C was the column or neck on which they stood , and D the crown of the head out of which that neck sprung . Schem XXXI The second Peculiarity which is obvious to the eye , is also very remarkable , and that is the prodigious length of its leggs , in proportion to its small round body , each legg of this I drew , being above sixteen times the length of its whole body , and there are some which have them yet longer , and others that seem of the same kind , that have them a great deal shorter ; the eight leggs are each of them jointed , just like those of a Crab , but every of the parts are spun out prodigiously longer in proportion ; each of these leggs are terminated in a small case or shell , shap'd almost like that of a Musle-shell , as is evident in the third Figure of the same Scheme ( that represents the appearance of the under part or belly of the creature ) by the shape of the protuberant conical body , IIII , &c. These are as 't were plac'd or fasten'd on to the protuberant body of the Insect , which is to be suppos'd very high at M , making a kind of blunt cone whereof M is to be suppos'd the Apex , about which greater cone of the body , the smaller cones of the leggs are plac'd , each of them almost reaching to the top in so admirable a manner , as does not a little manifest the wisdom of Nature in the contrivance ; for these long Leavers ( as I may so call them ) of the legs , having not the advantage of a long end on the other side of the hypomochlion or centers on which the parts of the leggs move , must necessarily require a vast strength to move them , and keep the body ballanc'd and suspended , in so much , that if we should suppose a man's body suspended by such a contrivance , an hundred and fifty times the strength of a man would not keep the body from falling on the breast . To supply therefore each of these leggs with its proper strength , Nature has allow'd to each a large Chest or Cell , in which is included a very large and strong Muscle , and thereby this little Animal is not onely able to suspend its body upon less then these eight , but to move it very swiftly over the tops of grass and leaves . Nor are these eight leggs so prodigiously long , but the ninth , and tenth , which are the two claws , KK , are as short , and serve in steed of a proboscis , for those seem'd very little longer then his mouth ; each of them had three parts , but very short , the joints KK , which represented the third , being longer then both the other . This creature , seems ( which I have several times with pleasure observ'd ) to throw its body upon the prey , insteed of its hands , not unlike a hunting Spider , which leaps like a Cat at a Mouse . The whole Fabrick was a very pretty one , and could I have dissected it , I doubt not but I should have found as many singularities within it as without , perhaps , for the most part , not unlike the parts of a Crab , which this little creature does in many things , very much resemble ; the curiosity of whose contrivance , I have in another place examin'd . I omit the description of the horns , AA , of the mouth , LL , which seem'd like that of a Crab ; the speckledness of his shell , which proceeded from a kind of feathers or hairs , and the hairiness of his leggs , his large thorax and little belly , and the like , they being manifested by the Figure ; and shall onely take notice that the three parts of the body , namely , the head , breast , and belly , are in this creature strangely confus'd , so that 't is difficult to determine which is which , as they are also in a Crab ; and indeed , this seems to be nothing else , but an Air-crab , being made more light and nimble , proportionable to the medium wherin it resides ; and as Air seems to have but one thousandth part of the body of Water , so does this Spider seem not to be a thousandth part of the bulk of a Crab. Observ. XLVIII . Of the hunting Spider , and several other sorts of Spiders . THe hunting Spider is a small grey Spider , prettily bespeck'd with black spots all over its body , which the Microscope discovers to be a kind of feathers like those on Butterflies wings , or the body of the white Moth I lately describ'd . It s gate is very nimble by fits , sometimes running , and sometimes leaping , like a Grashopper almost , then standing still , and setting it self on its hinder leggs , it will very nimbly turn its body , and look round it self every way : It has six very conspicuous eyes , two looking directly forwards , plac'd just before ; two other , on either side of those , looking forward and side-ways ; and two other about the middle of the top of its back or head , which look backwards and side-wards ; these seem'd to be the biggest . The surface of them all was very black , sphaerical , purely polish'd , reflecting a very cleer and distinct Image of all the ambient objects , such as a window , a man's hand , a white Paper , or the like . Some other properties of this Spider , observ'd by the most accomplish'd Mr. Evelyn , in his travels in Italy , are most emphatically set forth in the History hereunto annexed , which he was pleas'd upon my desire to send me in writing . Of all the sorts of Insects , there is none has afforded me more divertisements then the Venatores , which are a sort of Lupi , that have their Denns in the rugged walls , and crevices of our houses ; a small brown and delicately spotted kind of Spiders , whose hinder leggs are longer then the rest . Such I did frequently observe at Rome , which espying a Fly at three or four yards distance , upon the Balcony ( where I stood ) would not make directly to her , but craul under the Rail , till being arriv'd to the Antipodes , it would steal up , seldom missing its aim ; but if it chanced to want any thing of being perfectly opposite , would at first peep , immediatly slide down again , till taking better notice , it would come the next time exactly upon the Fly 's back : But , if this hapn'd not to be within a competent leap , then would this Insect move so softly , as the very shadow of the Gnomon seem'd not to be more imperceptible , unless the Fly mov'd ; and then would the Spider move also in the same proportion , keeping that just time with her motion , as if the same Soul had animated both those little bodies ; and whether it were forwards , backwards , or to either side , without at all turning her body , like a well mannag'd Horse : But , if the capricious Fly took wing , and pitch'd upon another place behind our Huntress , then would the Spider whirle its body so nimbly about , as nothing could be imagin'd more swift ; by which means , she always kept the head towards her prey , though to appearance , as immovable , as if it had been a Nail driven into the Wood , till by that indiscernable progress ( being arriv'd within the sphere of her reach ) she made a fatal leap ( swift as Lightning ) upon the Fly , catching him in the pole , where she never quitted hold till her belly was full , and then carried the remainder home . I have beheld them instructing their young ones , how to hunt , which they would sometimes discipline for not well observing ; but , when any of the old ones did ( as sometimes ) miss a leap , they would run out of the field , and hide them in their crannies , as asham'd , and haply not be seen abroad for four or five hours after ; for so long have I watched the nature of this strange Insect , the contemplation of whose so wonderfull sagacity and address has amaz'd me ; nor do I find in any chase whatsoever , more cunning and Stratagem observ'd : I have found some of these Spiders in my Garden , when the weather ( towards the Spring ) is very hot , but they are nothing so eager of hunting as they are in Italy . There are multitudes of other sorts of Spiders , whose eyes , and most other parts and properties , are so exceedingly different both from those I have describ'd , and from one another , that it would be almost endless , at least too long for my present Essay , to describe them , as some with six eyes , plac'd in quite another order ; others with eight eyes ; others with fewer , and some with more . They all seem to be creatures of prey , and to feed on other small Insects , but their ways of catching them seem very differing : the Shepherd Spider by running on his prey ; the Hunting Spider by leaping on it , other sorts weave Nets , or Cobwebs , whereby they ensnare them , Nature having both fitted them with materials and tools , and taught them how to work and weave their Nets , and to lie perdue , and to watch diligently to run on any Fly , as soon as ever entangled . Their thread or web seems to be spun out of some viscous kind of excrement , lying in their belly , which , though soft when drawn out , is , presently by reason of its smalness , hardned and dried by the ambient Air Examining several of which with my Microscope , I found them to appear much like white Hors-hair , or some such transparent horny substance , and to be of very differing magnitudes ; some appearing as bigg as a Pigg's brisle , others equal to a Horss-hair ; other no bigger then a man's hair ; others yet smaller and finer . I observ'd further , that the radiating chords of the web were much bigger , and smoother then those that were woven round , which seem'd smaller , and all over knotted or pearl'd , with small transparent Globules , not unlike small Crystal Beads or seed Pearls , thin strung on a Clew of Silk ; which , whether they were so spun by the Spider , or by the adventitious moisture of a fogg ( which I have observ'd to cover all these filaments with such Crystalline Beads ) I will not now dispute . These threads were some of them so small , that I could very plainly , with the Microscope , discover the same consecutions of colours as in a Prisme , and they seem'd to proceed from the same cause with those colours which I have already describ'd in thin plated bodies . Much resembling a Cobweb , or a confus'd lock of these Cylinders , is a certain white substance which , after a fogg , may be observ'd to fly up and down the Air ; catching several of these , and examining them with my Microscope , I found them to be much of the same form , looking most like to a flake of Worsted prepar'd to be spun , though by what means they should be generated , or produc'd , is not easily imagined : they were of the same weight , or very little heavier then the Air ; and 't is not unlikely , but that those great white clouds , that appear all the Summer time , may be of the same substance . Schem . XXXII Observ. XLIX . Of an Ant or Pismire . THis was a creature , more troublesom to be drawn , then any of the rest , for I could not , for a good while , think of a way to make it suffer its body to ly quiet in a natural posture ; but whil'st it was alive , if its feet were fetter'd in Wax or Glew , it would so twist and wind its body , that I could not any wayes get a good view of it ; and if I killed it , its body was so little , that I did often spoile the shape of it , before I could throughly view it : for this is the nature of these minute Bodies , that as soon , almost , as ever their life is destroy'd , their parts immediately shrivel , and lose their beauty ; and so is it also with small Plants , as I instanced before , in the description of Moss . And thence also is the reason of the variations in the beards of wild Oats , and in those of Musk-grass seed , that their bodies , being exceeding small , those small variations which are made in the surfaces of all bodies , almost upon every change of Air , especially if the body be porous , do here become sensible , where the whole body is so small , that it is almost nothing but surface ; for as in vegetable substances , I see no great reason to think , that the moisture of the Aire ( that , sticking to a wreath'd beard , does make it untwist ) should evaporate , or exhale away , any faster then the moisture of other bodies , but rather that the avolation from , or access of moisture to , the surfaces of bodies being much the same , those bodies become most sensible of it , which have the least proportion of body to their surface . So is it also with Animal substances ; the dead body of an Ant , or such little creature , does almost instantly shrivel and dry , and your object shall be quite another thing , before you can half delineate it , which proceeds not from the extraordinary exhalation , but from the small proportion of body and juices , to the usual drying of bodies in the Air , especially if warm . For which inconvenience , where I could not otherwise remove it , I thought of this expedient . I took the creature , I had design'd to delineate , and put it into a drop of very well rectified spirit of Wine , this I found would presently dispatch , as it were , the Animal , and being taken out of it , and lay'd on a paper , the spirit of Wine would immediately fly away , and leave the Animal dry , in its natural posture , or at least , in a constitution , that it might easily with a pin be plac'd , in what posture you desired to draw it , and the limbs would so remain , without either moving , or shriveling . And thus I dealt with this Ant , which I have here delineated , which was one of many , of a very large kind , that inhabited under the Roots of a Tree , from whence they would sally out in great parties , and make most grievous havock of the Flowers and Fruits , in the ambient Garden , and return back again very expertly , by the same wayes and paths they went. It was more then half the bigness of an Earwig , of a dark brown , or reddish colour , with long legs , on the hinder of which it would stand up , and raise its head as high as it could above the ground , that it might stare the further about it , just after the same manner as I have also observ'd a hunting Spider to do : and putting my finger towards them , they have at first all run towards it , till almost at it ; and then they would stand round about it , at a certain distance , and smell , as it were , and consider whether they should any of them venture any further , till one more bold then the rest venturing to climb it , all the rest , if I would have suffered them , would have immediately followed : many such other seemingly rational actions I have observ'd in this little Vermine with much pleasure , which would be too long to be here related ; those that desire more of them may satisfie their curiosity in Ligons History of the Barbadoes . Having insnar'd several of these into a small Box , I made choice of the tallest grown among them , and separating it from the rest , I gave it a Gill of Brandy , or Spirit of Wine , which after a while e'en knock'd him down dead drunk , so that he became moveless , though at first putting in he struggled for a pretty while very much , till at last , certain bubbles issuing out of its mouth , it ceased to move ; this ( because I had before found them quickly to recover again , if they were taken out presently ) I suffered to lye above an hour in the Spirit ; and after I had taken it out , and put its body and legs into a natural posture , remained moveless about an hour ; but then , upon a sudden , as if it had been awaken out of a drunken sleep , it suddenly reviv'd and ran away ; being caught , and serv'd as before , he for a while continued struggling and striving , till at last there issued several bubbles out of its mouth , and then , tanquam animam expirasset , he remained moveless for a good while ; but at length again recovering , it was again redipt , and suffered to lye some hours in the Spirit ; notwithstanding which , after it had layen dry some three or four hours , it again recovered life and motion : Which kind of Experiments , if prosecuted , which they highly deserve , seem to me of no inconsiderable use towards the invention of the Latent Scheme , ( as the Noble Verulam calls it ) or the hidden , unknown Texture of Bodies . Of what Figure this Creature appear'd through the Microscope , the 32. Scheme ( though not so carefully graven as it ought ) will represent to the eye , namely , That it had a large head AA , at the upper end of which were two protuberant eyes , pearl'd like those of a Fly , but smaller BB ; out of the Nose , or foremost part , issued two horns CC , of a shape sufficiently differing from those of a blew Fly , though indeed they seem to be both the same kind of Organ , and to serve for a kind of smelling ; beyond these were two indented jaws DD , which he open'd side-wayes , and was able to gape them asunder very wide ; and the ends of them being armed with teeth , which meeting went between each other , it was able to grasp and hold a heavy body , three or four times the bulk and weight of its own body : It had only six legs , shap'd like those of a Fly , which , as I shewed before , is an Argument that it is a winged Insect , and though I could not perceive any sign of them in the middle part of its body ( which seem'd to consist of three joints or pieces EFG , out of which sprung two legs , yet 't is known that there are of them that have long wings , and fly up and down in the air . The third and last part of its body III was bigger and larger then the other two , unto which it was joyn'd by a very small middle , and had a kind of loose shell , or another distinct part of its body H , which seem'd to be interpos'd , and to keep the thorax and belly from touching . The whole body was cas'd over with a very strong armour , and the belly III was covered likewise with multitudes of small white shining brisles ; the legs , horns , head , and middle parts of its body were bestuck with hairs also , but smaller and darker . Observ. L. Of the wandring Mite . IN September and October , 1661. I observ'd in Oxford several of these little pretty Creatures to wander to and fro , and often to travel over the plains of my Window . And in September and October . 1663. I observ'd likewise several of these very same Creatures traversing a window at London , and looking without the window upon the subjacent wall , I found whole flocks of the same kind running to and fro among the small groves and thickets of green moss , and upon the curiously spreading vegetable blew or yellow moss , which is a kind of a Mushrome or Jews-ear . These Creatures to the naked eye seemed to be a kind of black Mite , but much nimbler and stronger then the ordinary Cheese-Mites ; but examining them in a Microscope , I found them to be a very fine crusted or shell'd Insect , much like that represented in the first Figure of the three and thirtieth Scheme , with a protuberant oval shell A , indented or pitted with an abundance of small pits , all covered over with little white brisles , whose points all directed backwards . It had eight legs , each of them provided with a very sharp tallon , or claw at the end , which this little Animal , in its going , fastned into the pores of the body over which it went. Each of these legs were bestuck in every joynt of them with multitudes of small hairs , or ( if we respect the proportion they bore to the bigness of the leg ) turnpikes , all pointing towards the claws . The Thorax , or middle parts of the body of this Creature , was exceeding small , in respect both of the head and belly , it being nothing but that part which was covered by the two shells BB , though it seem'd to grow thicker underneath : And indeed , if we consider the great variety Nature uses in proportioning the three parts of the body , the Head , Thorax , and Belly ) we shall not wonder at the small proportion of this Thorax , nor at the vaster bulk of the belly , for could we exactly anatomise this little Creature , and observe the particular designs of each part , we should doubtless , as we do in all her more manageable and tractable fabricks , find much more reason to admire the excellency of her contrivance and workmanship , then to wonder , it was not made otherwise . The head of this little Insect was shap'd somewhat like a Mite's , that is , it had a long snout , in the manner of a Hogs , with a knobbed ridge running along the middle of it , which was bestuck on either side with many small brisles , all pointing forward , and two very large pikes or horns , which rose from the top of the head , just over each eye , and pointed forward also . It had two pretty large black eyes on either side of the head EE , from one of which I could see a very bright reflection of the window , which made me ghess , that the Cornea of it was smooth , like those of bigger Insects . It s motion was pretty quick and strong , it being able very easily to tumble a stone or clod four times as big as its whole body . At the same time and place , and divers times since , I have observed with my Microscope , another little Insect , which , though I have not annexed the picture of , may be worth noting , for its exceeding nimbleness as well as smalness ; it was as small as a Mite , with a body deep and ridged , almost like a Flea ; it had eight blood-red legs , not very long , but slender ; and two horns or feelers before . It s motion was so exceeding quick , that I have often lost sight of one I have observed with my naked eye ; and though , when it was not frighted , I was able to follow the motions of some with my Microscope ; yet if it vvere never so little startled , it posted avvay vvith such speed , and turn'd and vvinded it self so quick , that I should presently lose sight of it . Now , though I propound this as probable , I have not yet been so farr certify'd by Observations as to conclude any thing , either positively or negatively , concerning it . Perhaps , some more lucky diligence may please the curious Inquirer with the discovery of this , to be a truth , which I now conjecture , and may thereby give him a satisfactory account of the cause of those creatures , whose original seems yet so obscure , and may give him cause to believe , that many other animate beings , that seem also to be the mere product of putrifaction , may be innobled with a Pedigree as ancient as the first creation , and farr exceed the greatest beings in their numerous Genealogies . But on the other side , if it should be found that these , or any other animate body , have no immediate similar Parent , I have in another place set down a conjectural Hypothesis whereby those Phaenomena may likely enough be solv'd , wherein the infinite wisdom and providence of the Creator is no less rare and wonderfull . Observ. LI. Of the Crab-like Insect . REading one day in Septemb. I chanced to observe a very smal creature creep over the Book I was reading , very slowly ; having a Microscope by me , I observ'd it to be a creature of a very unusual form , and that not less notable ; such as is describ'd in the second Figure of the 33. Scheme . It was about the bigness of a large Mite , or somewhat longer , it had ten legs , eight of which , AAAA , were topt with very sharp claws , and were those upon which he walk'd , seeming shap'd much like those of a Crab , which in many other things also this little creature resembled ; for the two other claws , BB , which were the formost of all the ten , and seem'd to grow out of his head , like the horns of other Animals , were exactly form'd in the manner of Crabs or Lobsters claws , for they were shap'd and jointed much like those represened in the Scheme , and the ends of them were furnish'd with a pair of claws or pincers , CC , which this little animal did open and shut at pleasure : It seem'd to make use of those two horns or claws both for feelers and holders ; for in its motion it carried these aloft extended before , moving them to and fro , just as a man blindfolded would do his hands when he is fearfull of running against a wall , and if I put a hair to it , it would readily take hold of it with these claws , and seem to hold it fast . Now , though these horns seem'd to serve him for two uses , namely , for feeling and holding ; yet he seem'd neither blind , having two small black spots , DD , which by the make of them , and the bright reflection from them seem'd to be his eyes ; nor did it want other hands , having another pair of claws , EE , very neer plac'd to its mouth , and seem'd adjoining to it . The whole body was cased over with armour-shells , as is usuall in all those kinds of crustaceous creatures , especially about their bellies , and seem'd of three kinds ; the head F seem'd cover'd with a kind of scaly shell , the thorax with two smooth shells , or Rings , GG , and the belly with eight knobb'd ones . I could not certainly find whether it had under these last shells any wings , but I suspect the contrary ; for I have not found any wing'd Insect with eight leggs , two of those leggs being always converted into wings , and , for the most part , those that have but six , have wings . This creature , though I could never meet with more then one of them , and so could not make so many examinations of it as otherwise I would , I did notwithstanding , by reason of the great curiosity that appear'd to me in its shape , delineate it , to shew that , in all likelihood , Nature had crouded together into this very minute Insect , as many , and as excellent contrivances , as into the body of a very large Crab , which exceeds it in bulk , perhaps , some Millions of times ; for as to all the apparent parts , there is a greater rather then a less multiplicity of parts , each legg has as many parts , and as many joints as a Crabs , nay , and as many hairs or brisles ; and the like may be in all the other visible parts ; and 't is very likely , that the internal curiosities are not less excellent : It being a general rule in Nature's proceedings , that where she begins to display any excellency , if the subject be further search'd into , it will manifest , that there is not less curiosity in those parts which our single eye cannot reach , then in those which are more obvious . Observ. LII . Of the small Silver-colour'd Book-worm . AS among greater Animals there are many that are scaled , both for ornament and defence , so are there not wanting such also among the lesser bodies of Insects , whereof this little creature gives us an Instance . It is a small white Silver-shining Worm or Moth , which I found much conversant among Books and Papers , and is suppos'd to be that which corrodes and eats holes through the leaves and covers ; it appears to the naked eye , a small glistering Pearl-colour'd Moth , which upon the removing of Books and Papers in the Summer , is often observ'd very nimbly to scud , and pack away to some lurking cranney , where it may the better protect it self from any appearing dangers . It s head appears bigg and blunt , and its body tapers from it towards the tail , smaller and smaller , being shap'd almost like a Carret . This the Microscopical appearance will more plainly manifest , which exhibits , in the third Figure of the 33. Scheme , a conical body , divided into fourteen several partitions , being the appearance of so many several shels , or shields that cover the whole body , every of these shells are again cover'd or tiled over with a multitude of thin transparent scales , which , from the multiplicity of their reflecting surfaces , make the whole Animal appear of a perfect Pearl-colour . Which , by the way , may hint us the reason of that so much admired appearance of those so highly esteem'd bodies , as also of the like in mother of Pearl-shells , and in multitudes of other shelly Sea-substances ; for they each of them consisting of an infinite number of very thin shells or laminated orbiculations , cause such multitudes of reflections , that the compositions of them together with the reflections of others that are so thin as to afford colours ( of which I elsewhere give the reason ) gives a very pleasant reflection of light . And that this is the true cause , seems likely , first , because all those so appearing bodies are compounded of multitudes of plated substances . And next that , by ordering any trasparent substance after this manner , the like Phaenomena may be produc'd ; this will be made very obvious by the blowing of Glass into exceeding thin shells , and then breaking them into scales , which any lamp-worker will presently do ; for a good quantity of these scales , laid in a heap together , have much the same resemblance of Pearls . Another way , not less instructive and pleasant , is a way which I have several times done , which is by working and tossing , as 't were , a parcel of pure crystalline glass whilst it is kept glowing hot in the blown flame of a Lamp , for , by that means , that purely transparent body will be so divided into an infinite number of plates , or small strings , with interpos'd aerial plates and fibres , that from the multiplicity of the reflections from each of those internal surfaces , it may be drawn out into curious Pearl-like or Silver wire , which though small , will yet be opacous ; the same thing I have done with a composition of red Colophon and Turpentine , and a little Bee's Wax , and may be done likewise with Birdlime , and such like glutinous and transparent bodies : But to return to our description . The small blunt head of this Insect was furnish'd on either side of it with a cluster of eyes , each of which seem'd to contain but a very few , in comparison of what I had observ'd the clusters of other Insects to abound with ; each of these clusters were beset with a row of small brisles , much like the cilia or hairs on the eye-lids , and , perhaps , they serv'd for the same purpose . It had two long horns before , which were streight , and tapering towards the top , curiously ring'd or knobb'd , and brisled much like the Marsh Weed , call'd Horse-tail , or Cats-tail , having at each knot a fring'd Girdle , as I may so call it , of smaller hairs , and several bigger and larger brisles , here and there dispers'd among them : besides these , it had two shorter horns , or feelers , which were knotted and fring'd , just as the former , but wanted brisles , and were blunt at the ends ; the hinder part of the creature was terminated with three tails , in every particular resembling the two longer horns that grew out of the head : The leggs of it were scal'd and hair'd much like the rest , but are not express'd in this Figure , the Moth being intangled all in Glew , and so the leggs of this appear'd not through the Glass which looked perpendicularly upon the back . This Animal probably feeds upon the Paper and covers of Books , and perforates in them several small round holes , finding , perhaps , a convenient nourishment in those husks of Hemp and Flax , which have pass'd through so many scourings , washings , dressings and dryings , as the parts of old Paper must necessarily have suffer'd ; the digestive faculty , it seems , of these little creatures being able yet further to work upon those stubborn parts , and reduce them into another form . And indeed , when I consider what a heap of Saw-dust or chips this little creature ( which is one of the teeth of Time ) conveys into its intrals . I cannot chuse but remember and admire the excellent contrivance of Nature , in placing in Animals such a fire , as is continually nourished and supply'd by the materials convey'd into the stomach , and fomented by the bellows of the lungs ; and in so contriving the most admirable fabrick of Animals , as to make the very spending and wasting of that fire , to be instrumental to the procuring and collecting more materials to augment and cherish it self , which indeed seems to be the principal end of all the contrivances observable in bruit Animals . Observ. LIII . Of a Flea . THe strength and beauty of this small creature , had it no other relation at all to man , would deserve a description . For its strength , the Microscope is able to make no greater discoveries of it then the naked eye , but onely the curious contrivance of its leggs and joints , for the exerting that strength , is very plainly manifested , such as no other creature , I have yet observ'd , has any thing like it ; for the joints of it are so adapted , that he can , as 't were , fold them short one within another , and suddenly stretch , or spring them out to their whole length , that is , of the fore-leggs , the part A , of the 34. Scheme , lies within B , and B within C , parallel to , or side by side each other ; but the parts of the two next , lie quite contrary , that is , D without E , and E without F , but parallel also ; but the parts of the hinder leggs , G , H and I , bend one within another , like the parts of a double jointed Ruler , or like the foot , legg and thigh of a man ; these six leggs he clitches up altogether , and when he leaps , springs them all out , and thereby exerts his whole strength at once . Schem XXXIV Schem . XXXV . Observ. LIV. Of a Louse . THis is a Creature so officious , that 't will be known to every one at one time or other , so busie , and so impudent , that it will be intruding it self in every ones company , and so proud and aspiring withall , that it fears not to trample on the best , and affects nothing so much as a Crown ; feeds and lives very high , and that makes it so saucy , as to pull any one by the ears that comes in its way , and will never be quiet till it has drawn blood : it is troubled at nothing so much as at a man that scratches his head , as knowing that man is plotting and contriving some mischief against it , and that makes it oftentime sculk into some meaner and lower place , and run behind a mans back , though it go very much against the hair ; which ill conditions of it having made it better known then trusted , would exempt me from making any further description of it , did not my faithful Mercury , my Microscope , bring me other information of it . For this has discovered to me , by means of a very bright light cast on it , that it is a Creature of a very odd shape ; it has a head shap'd like that exprest in 35. Scheme marked with A , which seems almost Conical , but is a little flatted on the upper and under sides , at the biggest part of which , on either side behind the head ( as it were , being the place where other Creatures ears stand ) are placed its two black shining goggle eyes BB , looking backwards , and fenced round with several small cilia or hairs that incompass it , so that it seems this Creature has no very good foresight : It does not seem to have any eye-lids , and therefore perhaps its eyes were so placed , that it might the better cleanse them with its fore-legs ; and perhaps this may be the reason , why they so much avoid and run from the light behind them , for being made to live in the shady and dark recesses of the hair , and thence probably their eye having a great aperture , the open and clear light , especially that of the Sun , must needs very much offend them ; to secure these eyes from receiving any injury from the hairs through which it passes , it has two horns that grow before it , in the place where one would have thought the eyes should be ; each of these CC hath four joynts , which are fringed , as 't were , with small brisles , from which to the tip of its snout D , the head seems very round and tapering , ending in a very sharp nose D , which seems to have a small hole , and to be the passage through which he sucks the blood . Now whereas if it be plac'd on its back , with its belly upwards , as it is in the 35. Scheme , it seems in several Positions to have a resemblance of chaps , or jaws , as is represented in the Figure by EE , yet in other postures those dark strokes disappear ; and having kept several of them in a box for two or three dayes , so that for all that time they had nothing to feed on , I found , upon letting one creep on my hand , that it immediately fell to sucking , and did neither seem to thrust its nose very deep into the skin , nor to open any kind of mouth , but I could plainly perceive a small current of blood , which came directly from its snout , and past into its belly ; and about A there seem'd a contrivance , somewhat resembling a Pump , pair of Bellows , or Heart , for by a very swift systole and diastole the blood seem'd drawn from the nose , and forced into the body . It did not seem at all , though I viewed it a good while as it was sucking , to thrust more of its nose into the skin then the very snout D , nor did it cause the least discernable pain , and yet the blood seem'd to run through its head very quick and freely , so that it seems there is no part of the skin but the blood is dispers'd into , nay , even into the cuticula ; for had it thrust its whole nose in from D to CC , it would not have amounted to the supposed thickness of that tegument , the length of the nose being not more then a three hundredth part of an inch . It has six legs , covered with a very transparent shell , and joynted exactly like a Crab's , or Lobster's ; each leg is divided into six parts by these joynts , and those have here and there several small hairs ; and at the end of each leg it has two claws , very properly adapted for its peculiar use , being thereby inabled to walk very securely both on the skin and hair ; and indeed this contrivance of the feet is very curious , and could not be made more commodiously and compendiously , for performing both these requisite motions , of walking and climbing up the hair of a mans head , then it is : for , by having the lesser claw ( a ) set so much short of the bigger ( b ) when it walks on the skin the shorter touches not , and then the feet are the same with those of a Mite , and several other small Insects , but by means of the small joynts of the longer claw it can bend it round , and so with both claws take hold of a hair , in the manner represented in the Figure , the long transparent Cylinder FFF , being a Man's hair held by it . The Thorax seem'd cas'd with another kind of substance then the belly , namely , with a thin transparent horny substance , which upon the fasting of the Creature did not grow flaccid ; through this I could plainly see the blood , suck'd from my hand , to be variously distributed , and mov'd to and fro ; and about G there seem'd a pretty big white substance , which seem'd to be moved within its thorax ; besides , there appear'd very many small milk-white vessels , which croft over the breast between the legs , out of which , on either side , were many small branchings , these seem'd to be the veins and arteries , for that which is analogus to blood in all Insects is milk-white . The belly is covered with a transparent substance likewise , but more resembling a skin then a shell , for 't is grain'd all over the belly just like the skin in the palms of a man's hand , and when the belly is empty , grows very flaccid and wrinkled ; at the upper end of this is placed the stomach HH , and perhaps also the white spot II may be the liver or pancreas , which by the peristaltick motion of the guts , is a little mov'd to and fro , not with a systole and diastole , but rather with a thronging or justling motion . Viewing one of these Creatures , after it had fasted two dayes , all the hinder part was lank and flaccid , and the white spot II hardly mov'd , most of the white branchings disappear'd , and most also of the redness or sucked blood in the guts , the peristaltick motion of which was scarce discernable ; but upon the suffering it to suck , it presently fill'd the skin of the belly , and of the six scolop'd embosments on either side , as full as it could be stuft ; the stomach and guts were as full as they could hold ; the peristaltick motion of the gut grew quick , and the justling motion of II accordingly ; multitudes of milk-white vessels seem'd quickly filled , and turgid , which were perhaps the veins and arteries , and the Creature was so greedy , that though it could not contain more , yet it continued sucking as fast as ever , and as fast emptying it self behind : the digestion of this Creature must needs be very quick , for though I perceiv'd the blood thicker and blacker when suck'd , yet , when in the guts , it was of a very lovely ruby colour , and that part of it , which was digested into the veins , seemed white ; whence it appears , that a further digestion of blood may make it milk , at least of a resembling colour : What is else observable in the figure of this Creature , may be seen by the 35. Scheme . Observ. LV. Of Mites . THe least of Reptiles I have hitherto met with , is a Mite , a Creature whereof there are some so very small , that the sharpest fight , unassisted with Glasses , is not able to discern them , though , being white of themselves , they move on a black and smooth surface ; and the Eggs , out of which these Creatures seem to be hatch'd , are yet smaller , those being usually not above a four or five hundredth part of a well grown Mite , and those well grown Mites not much above one hundredth of an inch in thickness ; so that according to this reckoning there may be no less then a million of well grown Mites contain'd in a cubick inch , and five hundred times as many Eggs. Notwithstanding which minuteness a good Microscope discovers those small movable specks to be very prettily shap'd Insects , each of them furnish'd with eight well shap'd and proportion'd legs , which are each of them joynted or bendable in eight several places , or joynts , each of which is covered , for the most part , with a very transparent shell , and the lower end of the shell of each joynt is fringed with several small hairs ; the contrivance of the joynts seems the very same with that of Crabs and Lobsters legs , and like those also , they are each of them terminated with a very sharp claw or point ; four of these legs are so placed , that they seem to draw forwards , the other four are placed in a quite contrary position , thereby to keep the body backwards when there is occasion . The body , as in other larger Insects , consists of three regions or parts ; the hinder or belly A , seems covered with one intire shell , the middle , or chest , seems divided into two shells BC. which running one within the other , the Mite is able to shrink in and thrust out as it finds occasion , as it can also the snout D. The whole body is pretty transparent , so that being look'd on against the light , divers motions within its body may be perceived ; as also all the parts are much more plainly delineable , then in other postures , to the light . The shell , especially that which covers the back , is curiously polisht , so that 't is easie to see , as in a convex Looking-glass , or foliated Glass-ball , the picture of all the objects round about ; up and down , in several parts of its body , it has several small long white hairs growing out of its shell , which are often longer then the whole body , and are represented too short in the first and second Figures ; they seem all pretty straight and plyable , save only two upon the fore-part of its body , which seem to be the horns , as may be seen in the Figures ; the first whereof is a prospect of a smaller sort of Mites ( which are usually more plump ) as it was passant to and fro ; the second is the prospect of one fixt on its tail ( by means of a little mouth-glew rub'd on the object plate ) exhibiting the manner of the growing of the legs , together with their several joynts . This Creature is very much diversify'd in shape , colour , and divers other properties , according to the nature of the substance out of which it seems to be ingendred and nourished , being in one substance more long , in another more round , in some more hairy , in others more smooth , in this nimble , in that slow , here pale and whiter , there browner , blacker , more transparent , &c. I have observed it to be resident almost on all kinds of substances that are mouldy , or putrifying , and have seen it very nimbly meshing through the thickets of mould , and sometimes to lye dormant underneath them ; and 't is not unlikely , but that it may feed on that vegetating substance , spontaneous Vegetables seeming a food proper enough for spontaneous Animals , Observ. LVI . Of a small Creature hatch'd on a Vine . THere is , almost all the Spring and Summer time , a certain small , round , white Cobweb , as 't were , about the bigness of a Pea , which sticks very close and fast to the stocks of Vines nayl'd against a warm wall : being attentively viewed , they seem cover'd , upon the upper side of them , with a small husk , not unlike the scale , or shell of a Wood-louse , or Hog-louse , a small Insect usually found about rotten wood , which upon touching presently rouls it self into the form of a pepper-corn : Separating several of these from the stock , I found them , with my Microscope , to consist of a shell , which now seemed more likely to be the husk of one of these Insects : And the fur seem'd a kind of cobweb , consisting of abundance of small filaments , or sleaves of cobwebs . In the midst of this , if they were not hatch'd , and run away before , the time of which hatching was usually about the latter end of Iune , or beginning of Iuly , I have often found abundance of small brown Eggs , such as A and B in the second Figure of the 36. Scheme , much about the bigness of Mites Eggs ; and at other times , multitudes of small Insects , shaped exactly like that in the third Figure marked with X. Its head large , almost half the bigness of its body , which is usual in the foetus of most Creatures . It had two small black eyes a a , and two small long joynted and brisled horns b b. The hinder part of its body seem'd to consist of nine scales , and the last ended in a forked tayl , much like that of a Cutio , or Wood-louse , out of which grew two long hairs ; they ran to and fro very swiftly , and were much of the bigness of a common Mite , but some of them less : The longest of them seem'd not the hundredth part of an inch , and the Eggs usually not above half as much . They seemed to have six legs , which were not visible in this I have here deli●eated , by reason they were drawn under its body . If these Minute creatures were Wood-lice ( as indeed from their own shape and frame , the skin , or shell , that grows on them , one may with great probability ghess ) it affords us an Instance , whereof perhaps there are not many like in Nature , and that is , of the prodigious increase of these Creatures , after they are hatch'd and run about ; for a common Wood-louse , of about half an inch long , is no less then a hundred and twenty five thousand times bigger then one of these , which though indeed it seems very strange , yet I have observed the young ones of some Spiders have almost kept the same proportion to their Dam. This , methinks , if it be so , does in the next place hint a Quaery , which may perhaps deserve a little further examination : And that is , Whether there be not many of those minute Creatures , such as Mites , and the like , which , though they are commonly thought of otherwise , are only the pully , or young ones , of much bigger Insects , and not the generating , or parent Insect , that has layd those Eggs ; for having many times observ'd those Eggs , which usually are found in great abundance where Mites are found , it seems something strange , that so small an Animal should have an Egg so big in proportion to its body . Though on the other side , I must confess , that having kept divers of those Mites inclosed in a box for a good while , I did not find them very much augmented beyond their usual bigness . What the husk and cobweb of this little white substance should be , I cannot imagine , unless it be , that the old one , when impregnated with Eggs , should there stay , and fix it self on the Vine , and dye , and all the body by degrees should rot , save only the husk , and the Eggs in the body : And the heat , or fire , as it were , of the approaching Sun-beams should vivifie those Relicts of the corrupted Parent , and out of the ashes , as 't were , ( as it is fabled of the Phoenix ) should raise a new off-spring for the perpetuation of the species . Nor will the cobweb , as it were , in which these Eggs are inclos'd , make much against this Conjecture ; for we may , by those cobwebs that are carried up and down the Air after a Fog ( which with my Microscope I have discovered to be made up of an infinite company of small filaments or threads ) learn , that such a texture of body may be otherwise made then by the spinning of a Worm . Observ. LVII . Of the Eels in Vinegar . OF these small Eels , which are to be found in divers sorts of Vinegar , I have little to add besides their Picture , which you may find drawn in the third Figure of the 25. Scheme : That is , they were shaped much like an Eel , save only that their nose A , ( which was a little more opacous then the rest of their body ) was a little sharper , and longer , in proportion to their body , and the wrigling motion of their body seem'd to be onely upwards and downwards , whereas that of Eels is onely side wayes : They seem'd to have a more opacous part about B , which might , perhaps , be their Gills ; it seeming always the same proportionate distant from their nose , from which , to the tip of their tail , C , their body seem'd to taper . Taking several of these out of their Pond of Vinegar , by the net of a small piece of filtring Paper , and laying them on a black smooth Glass plate , I found that they could wriggle and winde their body , as much almost as a Snake ▪ which made me doubt , whether they were a kind of Eal or Leech . I shall add no other observations made on this minute Animal , being prevented herein by many excellent ones already publish'd by the ingenious , Doctor Power , among his Microscopical Observations , save onely that a quantity of Vinegar repleat with them being included in a small Viol , and stop'd very close from the ambient air , all the included Worms in a very short time died , as if they had been stifled . And that their motion seems ( contrary to what we may observe in the motion of all other Insects ) exceeding slow . But the reason of it seems plain , for being to move to and fro after that manner which they do , by waving onely , or wrigling their body ; the tenacity , or glutinousness , and the density or resistance of the fluid medium becomes so exceeding sensible to their extremely minute bodies , that it is to me indeed a greater wonder that they move them so fast as they do , then that they move them no faster . For what a vastly greater proportion have they of their superficies to their bulk , then Eels or other larger Fishes , and next , the tenacity and density of the liquor being much the same to be moved , both by the one and the other , the resistance or impediment thence arising to the motions made through it , must be almost infinitely greater to the small one then to the great . This we find experimentally verify'd in the Air , which though a medium a thousand times more rarify'd then the water , the resistance of it to motions made through it , is yet so sensible to very minute bodies , that a Down-feather ( the least of whose parts seem yet bigger then these Eels , and many of them almost incomparably bigger , such as the quill and stalk ) is suspended by it , and carried to and fro as if it had no weight . Observ. LVIII . Of a new Property in the Air , and several other transparent Mediums nam'd Inflection , whereby very many considerable Phaenomena are attempted to be solv'd , and divers other uses are hinted . SInce the Invention ( and perfecting in some measure ) of Telescopes , it has been observ'd by several , that the Sun and Moon neer the Horizon , are disfigur'd ( losing that exactly-smooth terminating circular limb , which they are observ'd to have when situated neerer the Zenith ) and are bounded with an edge every way ( especially upon the right and left sides ) ragged and indented like a Saw : which inequality of their limbs , I have further observ'd , not to remain always the same , but to be continually chang'd by a kind of fluctuating motion , not unlike that of the waves of the Sea ; so as that part of the limb , which was but even now nick'd or indented in , is now protuberant , and will presently be sinking again ; neither is this all , but the whole body of the Luminaries , do in the Telescope , seem to be depress'd and flatted , the upper , and more especially the under side appearing neerer to the middle then really they are , and the right and left appearing more remote : whence the whole Area seems to be terminated by a kind of Oval . It is further observ'd , that the body , for the most part , appears red , or of some colour approaching neer unto it , as some kind of yellow ; and this I have always mark'd , that the more the limb is flatted or ovalled , the more red does the body appear , though not always the contrary . It is further observable , that both fix'd Stars and Planets , the neerer they appear to the Horizon , the more red and dull they look , and the more they are observ'd to twinkle ; in so much , that I have seen the Dog-starr to vibrate so strong and bright a radiation of light , as almost to dazle my eyes , and presently , almost to disappear . It is also observable , that those bright scintillations neer the Horizon , are not by much so quick and sudden in their consecutions of one another , as the nimbler twinklings of Stars neerer the Zenith . This is also notable , that the Starrs neer the Horizon , are twinkled with several colours ; so as sometimes to appear red , sometimes more yellow , and sometimes blue , and this when the Starr is a pretty way elevated above the Horizon . I have further , very often seen some of the small Starrs of the fifth or sixth magnitude , at certain times to disappear for a small moment of time , and again appear more conspicuous , and with a greater luster . I have several times , with my naked eye , seen many smaller Starrs , such as may be call'd of the seventh or eighth magnitude to appear for a short space , and then vanish , which , by directing a small Telescope towards that part they appear'd and disappeard in ; I could presently find to be indeed small Starrs so situate , as I had seen them with my naked eye , and to appear twinkling like the ordinary visible Stars ; nay , in examining some very notable parts of the Heaven , with a three foot Tube , me thought I now and then , in several parts of the constellation , could perceive little twinklings of Starrs , making a very short kind of apparition , and presently vanishing , but noting diligently the places where they thus seem'd to play at boe-peep , I made use of a very good twelve foot Tube , and with that it was not uneasie to see those , and several other degrees of smaller Starrs , and some smaller yet , that seem'd again to appear and disappear , and these also by giving the same Object-glass a much bigger aperture , I could plainly and constantly see appear in their former places ; so that I have observ'd some twelve several magnitudes of Starrs less then those of the six magnitudes commonly recounted in the Globes . It has been observ'd and confirm'd by the accuratest Observations of the best of our modern Astronomers , that all the Luminous bodies appear above the Horizon , when they really are below it . So that the Sun and Moon have both been seen above the Horizon , whil'st the Moon has been in an Eclipse . I shall not here instance in the great refractions ; that the tops of high mountains , seen at a distance , have been found to have ; all which seem to argue the Horizontal refraction , much greater then it is hitherto generally believ'd . I have further taken notice , that not onely the Sun , Moon and Starrs , and high tops of mountains have suffer'd these kinds of refraction , but Trees , and several bright Objects on the ground : I have often taken notice of the twinkling of the reflections of the Sun from a Glass-window at a good distance , and of a Candle in the night , but that is not so conspicuous , and in observing the setting Sun , I have often taken notice of the tremulation of the Trees and Bushes , as well as of the edges of the Sun. Divers of these Phaenomena have been taken notice of by several , who have given several reasons of them , but I have not yet met with any altogether satisfactory , though some of their conjectures have been partly true , but parly also false . Setting my self therfore upon the inquiry of these Phaenomena , I first endeavour'd to be very diligent in taking notice of the several particulars and circumstances observable in them ; and next , in making divers particular Experiments , that might cleer some doubts , and serve to determine , confirm , and illustrate the true and adaequate cause of each ; and upon the whole , I find much reason to think , that the true cause of all these Phaenomena is from the inflection , or multiplicate refraction of those Rays of light within the body of the Atmosphere , and that it does not proceed from a refraction caus'd by any terminating superficies of the Air above , nor from any such exactly defin'd superficies within the body of the Atmosphere . This Conclusion is grounded upon these two Propositions : First , that a medium , whose parts are unequally dense , and mov'd by various motions and transpositions as to one another , will produce all these visible effects upon the Rays of light , without any other coefficient cause . Secondly , that there is in the Air or Atmosphere , such a variety in the constituent parts of it , both as to their density and rarity , and as to their divers mutations and positions one to another . By Density and Rarity , I understand a property of a transparent body , that does either more or less refract a Ray of light ( coming obliquely upon its superficies out of a third medium ) toward its perpendicular : As I call Glass a more dense body then Water , and Water a more rare body then Glass , because of the refractions ( more or less deflecting towards the perpendicular ) that are made in them , of a Ray of light out of the Air that has the same inclination upon either of their superficies . So as to the business of Refraction , spirit of Wine is a more dense body then Water , it having been found by an accurate Instrument that measures the angles of Refractions to Minutes that for the same refracted angle of 30 : 00 in both those Mediums ; the angle of incidence in Water was but 41° . 3 ' 5. but the angle of the incidence in the trial with spirit of Wine was 42° : 45 ' . But as to gravity , Water is a more dense body then spirit of Wine , for the proportion of the same Water , to the same very well rectify'd spirit of Wine was , as 21. to 19. So as to Refraction , Water is more Dense then Ice ; for I have found by a most certain Experiment , which I exhibited before divers illustrious Persons of the Royal Society , that the Refraction of Water was greater then that of Ice , though some considerable Authors have affirm'd the contrary , and though the Ice be a very hard , and the Water a very fluid body . That the former of the two preceding Propositions is true , may be manifested by several Experiments : As first , if you take any two liquors differing from one another in density , but yet such as will readily mix : as Salt Water , or Brine , & Fresh ; almost any kind of Salt dissolv'd in Water , and filtrated , so that it be cleer , spirit of Wine and Water ; nay , spirit of Wine , and spirit of Wine , one more highly rectify'd then the other , and very many other liquors ; if ( I say ) you take any two of these liquors , and mixing them in a Glass Viol , against one side of which you have fix'd or glued a small round piece of Paper , and shaking them well together ( so that the parts of them may be somewhat disturb'd and move up and down ) you endeavour to see that round piece of Paper through the body of the liquors ; you shall plainly perceive the Figure to wave , and to be indented much after the same manner as the limb of the Sun through a Telescope seems to be , save onely that the mutations here , are much quicker . And if , in steed of this bigger Circle , you take a very small spot , and fasten and view it as the former , you will find it to appear much like the twinkling of the Starrs , though much quicker : which two Phaenomena ( for I shall take notice of no more at present , though I could instance in multitudes of others ) must necessarily be causd by an inflection of the Rays within the terminating superficies of the compounded medium , since the surfaces of the transparent body through which the Rays pass to the eye , are not at all altered or chang'd . This inflection ( if I may so call it ) I imagine to be nothing else , but a multiplicate refraction , caused by the unequal density of the constituent parts of the medium , whereby the motion , action or progress of the Ray of light is hindred from proceeding in a streight line , and inflected or deflected by a curve . Now , that it is a curve line is manifest by this Experiment : I took a Box , such as ADGE , in the first Figure of the 37. Scheme , whose sides ABCD , and EFGH , were made of two smooth flat plates of Glass , then filling it half full with a very strong solution of Salt , I filled the other half with very fair fresh water , then exposing the opacous side , DHGC , to the Sun , I observ'd both the refraction and inflection of the Sun beams , ID & KH , and marking as exactly as I could , the points , P , N , O , M , by which the Ray , KH , passed through the compounded medium , I found them to be in a curve line ; for the parts of the medium being continually more dense the neerer they were to the bottom , the Ray pf was continually more and more deflected downwards from the streight line . Schem . XXXVII . I could produce many more Examples and Experiments , to illustrate and prove this first Proposition , viz. that there is such a constitution of some bodies as will cause inflection . As not to mention those I have observ'd in Horn , Tortoise-shell , transparent Gums , and resinous Substances : The veins of Glass , nay , of melted Crystal , found , and much complained of by Glass-grinders , and others , might sufficiently demonstrate the truth of it to any diligent Observator . But that , I presume , I have by this Example given proof sufficient ( viz. ocular demonstration ) to evince , that there is such a modulation , or bending of the rayes of light , as I have call'd inflection , differing both from reflection , and refraction ( since they are both made in the superficies , this only in the middle ) ; and likewise , that this is able or sufficient to produce the effects I have ascribed to it . It remains therefore to shew , that there is such a property in the Air , and that it is sufficient to produce all the above mentioned Phaenomena , and therefore may be the principal , if not the only cause of them . First , That there is such a property , may be proved from this , that the parts of the Air are some of them more condens'd , others more rarified , either by the differing heat , or differing pressure it sustains , or by the somewhat heterogeneous vapours interspers'd through it . For as the Air is more or less rarified , so does it more or less refract a ray of light ( that comes out of a denser medium ) from the perpendicular . This you may find true , if you make tryal of this Experiment . Take a small Glass-bubble , made in the form of that in the second Figure of the 37. Scheme , and by heating the Glass very hot , and thereby very much rarifying the included Air , or , which is better , by rarifying a small quantity of water , included in it , into vapours , which will expel the most part , if not all the Air , and then sealing up the small neck of it , and letting it cool , you may find , if you place it in a convenient Instrument , that there will be a manifest difference , as to the refraction . As if in this second Figure you suppose A to represent a small sight or hole , through which the eye looks upon an object , as C , through the Glass-bubble B , and the second sight L ; all which remain exactly fixt in their several places , the object C being so cized and placed , that it may just seem to touch the upper and under edge of the hole L : and so all of it be seen through the small Glass-ball of rarified Air ; then by breaking off the small seal'd neck of the Bubble ( without at all stirring the sights , object , or glass ) and admitting the external Air , you will find your self unable to see the utmost ends of the object ; but the terminating rayes AE and AD ( which were before refracted to G and F by the rarified Air ) will proceed almost directly to I and H ; which alteration of the rayes ( seeing there is no other alteration made in the Organ by which the Experiment is tryed , save only the admission , or exclusion of the condens'd Air ) must necessarily be caused by the variation of the medium contain'd in the Glass B ; the greatest difficulty in the making of which Experiment , is from the uneven surfaces of the bubble , which will represent an uneven image of the object . Now , that there is such a difference of the upper and under parts of the Air is clear enough evinc'd from the late improvement of the Torricellian Experiment , which has been tryed at the tops and feet of Mountains ; and may be further illustrated , and inquired into , by a means , which some whiles since I thought of , and us'd , for the finding by what degrees the Air passes from such a degree of Density to such a degree of Rarity . And another , for the finding what pressure was requisite to make it pass from such a degree of Rarefaction to a determinate Density : Which Experiments , because they may be useful to illustrate the present Inquiry , I shall briefly describe . I took then a small Glass-pipe AB , about the bigness of a Swans quill , and about four foot long , which was very equally drawn , so that , as far as I could perceive , no one part was bigger then another : This Tube ( being open at both ends ) I fitted into another small Tube DE , that had a small bore just big enough to contain the small Pipe , and this was seal'd up at one , and open at the other , end ; about which open end I fastned a small wooden box C with cement , so that filling the bigger Tube , and part of the box , with Quicksilver , I could thrust the smaller Tube into it , till it well all covered with the Quicksilver : Having thus done , I fastned my bigger Tube against the side of a wall , that it might stand the steadier , and plunging the small Tube cleer under the Mercury in the box , I stopt the upper end of it very fast with cement , then lifting up the small Tube , I drew it up by a small pully , and a string that I had fastned to the top of the Room , and found the height of the Mercurial Cylinder to be about twenty nine inches . Then letting down the Tube again , I opened the top , and then thrust down the small Tube , till I perceived the Quicksilver to rise within it to a mark that I had plac'd just an inch from the top ; and immediately clapping on a small peice of cement that I had kept warm , I with a hot Iron seal'd up the top very fast , then letting it cool ( that both the cement might grow hard , and more especially , that the Air might come to its temper , natural for the Day I try'd the Experiment in ) I observ'd diligently , and found the included Air to be exactly an Inch. Here you are to take notice , that after the Air is seal'd up , the top of the Tube is not to be elevated above the superficies of the Quicksilver in the box , till the surface of that within the Tube be equal to it , for the Quicksilver ( as I have elsewhere prov'd ) being more heterogeneous to the Glass then the Air , will not naturally rise up so high within the small Pipe , as the superficies of the Mercury in the box ; and therefore you are to observe , how much below the outward superficies of the Mercury in the box , that of the same in the Tube does stand , when the top being open , free ingress is admitted to the outward Air. Having thus done , I permitted the Cylinder , or small Pipe , to rise out of the box , till I found the surface of the Quicksilver in the Pipe to be two inches above that in the box , and found the Air to have expanded it self but one sixteenth part of an inch ; then drawing up the small pipe , till I found the height of the Quicksilver within to be four inches above that without , I observed the Air to be expanded only 1 / 7 of an inch more then it was at first , and to take up the room of 1 1 / 7 inch : then I raised the Tube till the Cylinder was six inches high , and found the Air to take up 1 2 / 9 inches of room in the Pipe ; then to 8 , 10 , 12. &c. the expansion of the Air that I found to each of which Cylinders are set down in the following Table ; where the first row signifies the height of the Mercurial Cylinder ; the next , the expansion of the Air ; the third , the pressure of the Atmosphere , or the highest Cylinder of Mercury , which was then neer thirty inches : The last signifies the force of the Air so expanded , which is found by substracting the first row of numbers out of the third ; for having found , that the outward Air would then keep up the Quicksilver to thirty inches , look whatever of that height is wanting must be attributed to the Elater of the Air depressing . And therefore having the Expansion in the second row , and the height of the subjacent Cylinder of Mercury in the first , and the greatest height of the Cylinder of Mercury , which of it self counterballances the whole pressure of the Atmosphere ; by substracting the numbers of the first row out of the numbers of the third , you will have the measure of the Cylinders so deprest , and consequently the force of the Air , in the several Expansions , registred . The height of the Cylinder of Mercury , that , together with the Elater of the included Air , ballanced the pressure of the Atmosphere . The Expansion of the Air. The height of the Mercury that counter-ballanc'd the Atmosphere The strength of the Elater of the expanded Air. 00 01 30 30 02 01 1 / 16 30 28 04 01 1 / 7 30 26 06 01 2 / 9 30 24 08 01⅓ 30 22 10 01 1 / 12 30 20 12 01⅔ 30 18 14 01 ● / 6 30 16 16 02 2 / 27 30 14 18 02 4 / 9 30 12 20 03 30 10 22 03 7 / 9 30 8 24 05 7 / 18 30 6 25 06 ⅔ 30 5 26 08 ½ 30 4 26 ¼ 09 ½ 30 3 ¾ 26 ½ 10 ¾ 30 3 ½ 26 ¾ 13 30 3 ¼ 27 15 ½ 30 3 I had several other Tables of my Observations , and Calculations , which I then made ; but it being above a twelve month since I made them ; and by that means having forgot many circumstances and particulars , I was resolved to make them over once again , which I did August the second 1661. with the very same Tube which I used the year before , when I first made the Experiment ( for it being a very good one , I had carefully preserv'd it : ) And after having tryed it over and over again ; and being not well satisfied of some particulars , I , at last , having put all things in very good order , and being as attentive , and observant , as possibly I could , of every circumstance requisite to be taken notice of did register my several Observations in this following Table . In the making of which , I did not exactly follow the method that I had used at first ; but , having lately heard of Mr. Townly's Hypothesis , I shap'd my course in such sort , as would be most convenient for the examination of that Hypothesis ; the event of which you have in the latter part of the last Table . The other Experiment was , to find what degrees of force were requisite to compress , or condense , the Air into such or such a bulk . The manner of proceeding therein was this : I took a Tube about five foot long , one of whose ends was sealed up , and bended in the form of a Syphon , much like that represented in the fourth Figure of the 37. Scheme , one side whereof AD , that was open at A , was about fifty inches long , the other side BC , shut at B , was not much above seven inches long ; then placing it exactly perpendicular , I pour'd in a little Quicksilver , and found that the Air BC was 6⅞ inches , or very near to seven ; then pouring in Quicksilver at the longer Tube , I continued filling of it till the Air in the shorter part of it was contracted into half the former dimensions , and found the height exactly nine and twenty inches ; and by making several other tryals , in several other degrees of condensation of the Air , I found them exactly answer the former Hypothesis . But having ( by reason it was a good while since I first made ) forgotten many particulars , and being much unsatisfied in others , I made the Experiment over again , and , from the several tryals , collected the former part of the following Table : Where in the row next the left hand 24. signifies the dimensions of the Air , sustaining only the pressure of the Atmosphere , which at that time was equal to a Cylinder of Mercury of nine and twenty inches : The next Figure above it ( 20 ) was the dimensions of the Air induring the first compression , made by a Cylinder of Mercury 5 3 / 16 high , to which the pressure of the Atmosphere nine and twenty inches being added , the elastick strength of the Air so comprest will be found 34 1 / 16 , &c. A Table of the Elastick power of the Air , both Experimentally and Hypothetically calculated , according to its various Dimensions . The dimensions of the included Air. The height of the Mercurial Cylinder counterpois'd by the Atmosphere . The Mercurial Cylinder added , or taken from the former . The sum or difference of these two Cylinders . What they ought to be according to the Hypothesis . 12 29+ 29 = 58 58 13 29+ 24 11 / 6 = 53 11 / 16 53 7 / 13 14 29+ 20 3 / 16 = 49 3 / 16 49 5 / 7 16 29+ 14 = 43 43 1 / ● 18 29+ 9 ⅛ = 38 ⅛ 38 ⅔ 20 29+ 5 3 / 16 = 34 3 / 16 34 ⅘ 24 29 0 = 29 29 48 29 — 14 ⅝ = 14 3 / ● 14 ½ 96 29 — 22 ⅛ = 6 ⅞ 7 2 / 8 192 20 — 25 ⅝ = 3 ● / ● 3 5 / ● 384 29 — 27 2 / 8 = 1 6 / 8 1 7 / 16 576 29 — 27 ⅞ = 1 1 / 8 1 5 / 24 768 29 — 28 ⅛ = 0 ⅞ 0 ● / 74 / 8 960 29 — 28 1 / ● ; = 0 ⅝ 0 4 / 5 / 6 1152 29 — 28 7 / 16 = 0 ● / 16 0 10 / 16 From which Experiments , I think , we may safely conclude , that the Elater of the Air is reciprocal to its extension , or at least very neer . So that to apply it to our present purpose ( which was indeed the chief cause of inventing these wayes of tryal ) we will suppose a Cylinder indefinitely extended upwards , [ I say a Cylinder , not a piece of a Cone , because , as I may elsewhere shew in the Explication of Gravity , that triplicate proportion of the shels of a Sphere , to their respective diameters , I suppose to be removed in this case by the decrease of the power of Gravity ] and the pressure of the Air at the bottom of this Cylinder to be strong enough to keep up a Cylinder of Mercury of thirty inches : Now because by the most accurate tryals of the most illustrious and incomparable Mr. Boyle , published in his deservedly famous Pneumatick Book , the weight of Quicksilver , to that of the Air here below , is found neer about as fourteen thousand to one : If we suppose the parts of the Cylinder of the Atmosphere to be every where of an equal density , we shall ( as he there deduces ) find it extended to the height of thirty five thousand feet , or seven miles : But because by these Experiments we have somewhat confirm'd the hypothesis of the reciprocal proportion of the Elaters to the Extensions we shall find , that by supposing this Cylinder of the Atmosphere divided into a thousand parts , each of which being equivalent to thirty five feet , or seven geometrical paces , that is , each of these divisions containing as much Air as is suppos'd in a Cylinder neer the earth of equal diameter , and thirty five foot high , we shall find the lowermost to press against the surface of the Earth with the whole weight of the above mentioned thousand parts ; the pressure of the bottom of the second against the top of the first to be 1000 — 1 = 999. of the third against the second to be 1000 — 2 = 998. of the fourth against the third to be 1000 ● 3 = 997. of the uppermost against the 999. or that next below it , to be 1000 — 999 = 1. so that the extension of the lowermost next the Earth , will be to the extension of the next below the uppermost , as 1. to 999. for as the pressure sustained by the 999. is to the pressure sustain'd by the first , so is the extension of the first to the extension of the 999. so that , from this hypothetical calculation , we shall find the Air to be indefinitely extended : For if we suppose the whole thickness of the Air to be divided , as I just now instanced , into a thousand parts , and each of those under differing Dimensions , or Altitudes , to contain an equall quantity of Air , we shall find , that the first Cylinder , whose Base is supposed to lean on the Earth , will be found to be extended 35 35 / 999 foot ; the second equal Division , or Cylinder , whose basis is supposed to lean on the top of the first , shall have its top extended higher by 35 70 / 998 ; the third 35 105 / 997 ; the fourth 35 140 / 996 ; and so onward , each equal quantity of Air having its dimensions measured by 35 and some additional number exprest alwayes in the manner of a fraction , whose numerator is alway the number of the place multipli'd by 35. and whose denominator is alwayes the pressure of the Atmosphere sustain'd by that part , so that by this means we may easily calculate the height of 999. divisions of those 1000. divisions , I suppos'd ; whereas the uppermost may extend it self more then as high again , nay , perhaps indefinitely , or beyond the Moon ; for the Elaters and Expansions being in reciprocal proportions , since we cannot yet find the plus ultra , beyond which the Air will not expand it self , we cannot determine the height of the Air : for since , as we have shewn , the proportion will be alway as the pressure sustain'd by any part is to 35. so 1000. to the expansion of that part ; the multiplication or product therefore of the pressure , and expansion , that is , of the two extream proportionals , being alwayes equal to the product of the means , or 35000. it follows , since that Rectangle or Product may be made up of the multiplication of infinite diversities of numbers , that the height of the Air is also indefinite ; for since ( as far as I have yet been able to try ) the Air seems capable of an indefinite Expansion , the pressure may be decreased in infinitunt , and consequently its expansion upwards indefinite also . There being therefore such a difference of density , and no Experiment yet known to prove a Saltus , or skipping from one degree of rarity to another much differing from it , that is , that an upper part of the Air should so much differ from that immediately subjacent to it , as to make a distinct superficies , such as we observe between the Air and Water , &c. But it being more likely , that there is a continual increase of rarity in the parts of the Air , the further they are removed from the surface of the Earth : It will hence necessarily follow , that ( as in the Experiment of the salt and fresh Water ) the ray of Light passing obliquely through the Air also , which is of very different density , will be continually , and infinitely inflected , or bended , from a streight , or direct motion . This granted , the reason of all the above recited Phaenomena , concerning the appearance of the Celestial Bodies , will very easily be deduced . As , First , The redness of the Sun , Moon , and Stars , will be found to be caused by the inflection of the rays within the Atmosphere . That it is not really in or near the luminous bodies , will , I suppose , be very easily granted , seeing that this redness is observable in several places differing in Longitude , to be at the same time different , the setting and rising Sun of all parts being for the most part red : And secondly , That it is not meerly the colour of the Air interpos'd , will , I suppose , without much more difficulty be yielded , seeing that we may observe a very great interstitium of Air betwixt the Object and the Eye , makes it appear of a dead blew , far enough differing from a red , or yellow . But thirdly , That it proceeds from the refraction , or inflection , of the rays by the Atmosphere , this following Experiment will , I suppose , sufficiently manifest . Take a sphaerical Crystalline Viol , such as is describ'd in the fifth Figure ABCD , and , having fill'd it with pure clear Water , expose it to the Sun beams ; then taking a piece of very fine Venice Paper , apply it against that side of the Globe that is opposite to the Sun , as against the side BC , and you shall perceive a bright red Ring to appear , caus'd by the refraction of the Rays , AAAA , which is made by the Globe ; in which Experiment , if the Glass and Water be very cleer , so that there be no Sands nor bubbles in the Glass , nor dirt in the Water , you shall not perceive any appearance of any other colour . To apply which Experiment , we may imagine the Atmosphere to be a great transparent Globe , which being of a substance more dense then the other , or ( which comes to the same ) that has its parts more dense towards the middle , the Sun beams that are tangents , or next within the tangents of this Globe , will be refracted or inflected from their direct passage towards the center of the Globe , whence , according to the laws of refractions made in a triangular Prism , and the generation of colour set down in the description of Muscovi-glass , there must necessarily appear a red colour in the transitus or passage of those tangent Rays . To make this more plain , we will suppose ( in the sixth Figure ) ABCD , to represent the Globe of the Atmosphere , EFGH to represent the opacous Globe of the Earth , lying in the midst of it , neer to which , the parts of the Air , sustaining a very great pressure , are thereby very much condens'd , from whence those Rays that are by inflection made tangents to the Globe of the Earth , and those without them , that pass through the more condens'd part of the Atmosphere , as suppose between A and E , are by reason of the inequality of the medium , inflected towards the center , whereby there must necessarily be generated a red colour , as is more plainly shewn in the former cited place ; hence whatsoever opacous bodies ( as vapours , or the like ) shall chance to be elevated into those parts , will reflect a red towards the eye ; and therefore those evenings and mornings appear reddest , that have the most store of vapours and halituous substances exhaled to a convenient distance from the Earth ; for thereby the inflection is made the greater , and thereby the colour also the more intense ; and several of those exhalations being opacous , reflect several of those Rays , which , through an Homogeneous transparent medium would pass unseen ; and therefore we see , that when there chances to be any clouds situated in those Regions they reflect a strong and vivid red . Now , though one great cause of the redness may be this inflection , yet I cannot wholly exclude the colour of the vapours themselves , which may have something of redness in them , they being partly nitrous , and partly fuliginous ; both which steams tinge the Rays that pass through them , as is made evident by looking at bodies through the fumes of Aqua fortis , or spirit of Nitre [ as the newly mentioned Illustrious Person has demonstrated ] and also through the smoak of a Fire or Chimney . Having therefore made it probable at least , that the morning and evening redness may partly proceed from this inflection or refraction of the Rays , we shall next shew , how the Oval Figure will be likewise easily deduced . Suppose we therefore , EFGH in the sixth Figure of the 37. Scheme , to represent the Earth ; ABCD , the Atmospere ; EI , and EL , two Rays coming from the Sun , the one from the upper , the other from the neather Limb , these Rays , being by the Atmosphere inflected , appear to the eye at E , as if they had come from the points , N and O ; and because the Ray L has a greater inclination upon the inequality of the Atmosphere then I , therefore must it suffer a greater inflection , and consequently be further elevated above its true place , then the Ray I , which has a less inclination , will be elevated above its true place ; whence it will follow , that the lower side appearing neerer the upper then really it is , and the two lateral sides , viz. the right and left side , suffering no sensible alteration from the inflection , at least what it does suffer , does rather increase the visible Diameter then diminish it , as I shall shew by and by , the Figure of the luminous body must necessarily appear somewhat Elliptical . This will be more plain , if in the seventh Figure of th 37. Scheme we suppose AB to represent the sensible Horizon , CDEF , the body of the Sun really below it ; GHIK , the same appearing above it , elevated by the inflection of the Atmosphere : For if , according to the best observation , we make the visible Diameter of the Sun to be about three or four and thirty minutes , and the Horizontal refraction according to Ticho be thereabout , or somewhat more , the lower limb of the Sun E , will be elevated to I ; but because , by his account , the point C will be elevated but 29. minutes , as having not so great an inclination upon the inequality of the Air , therefore IG , which will be the apparent refracted perpendicular Diameter of the Sun , will be less then CG , which is but 29. minutes , and consequently six or seven minutes shorter then the unrefracted apparent Diameter . The parts , D and F , will be likewise elevated to H and K , whose refraction , by reason of its inclination , will be bigger then that of the point C , though less that of E ; therefore will the semidiameter IL , be shorter then LG , and consequently the under side of the appearing Sun more flat then the upper . Now , because the Rays from the right and left sides of the Sun , &c. have been observ'd by Ricciolo and Grimaldus , to appear more distant one from another then really they are , though ( by very many Observations that I have made for that purpose , with a very good Telescope , fitted with a divided Ruler ) I could never perceive any great alteration , yet there being really some , it will not be amiss , to shew that this also proceeds from the refraction or inflection of the Atmosphere ; and this will be manifest , if we consider the Atmosphere as a transparent Globe , or at least a transparent shell , encompassing an opacous Globe , which , being more dense then the medium encompassing it , refracts or inflects all the entring parallel Rays into a point or focus , so that wheresoever the Observator is plac'd within the Atmosphere , between the focus and the luminous body , the lateral Rays must necessarily be more converg'd towards his eye by the refraction or inflection , then they would have been without it ; and therefore the Horizontal Diameter of the luminous body must necessarily be augmented . This might be more plainly manifest to the eye by the sixth Figure ; but because it would be somwhat tedious , and the thing being obvious enough to be imagin'd by any one that attentively considers it , I shall rather omit it , and proceed to shew , that the mass of Air neer the surface of the Earth , consists , or is made up , of parcels , which do very much differ from one another in point of density and rarity ; and consequently the Rays of light that pass through them will be variously inflected , here one way , and there another , according as they pass so or so through those differing parts ; and those parts being always in motion , either upwards or downwards , or to the right or left , or in some way compounded of these , they do by this their motion inflect the Rays , now this way , and presently that way . This irregular , unequal and unconstant inflection of the Rays of light , is the reason why the limb of the Sun , Moon , Iupiter , Saturn , Mars , and Venus , appear to wave or dance ; and why the body of the Starrs appear to tremulate or twinkle , their bodies , by this means , being sometimes magnify'd , and sometimes diminished ; sometimes elevated , otherwhiles depress'd ; now thrown to the right hand , and then to the left . And that there is such a property or unequal distribution of parts , is manifest from the various degrees of heat and cold that are found in the Air ; from whence will follow a differing density and rarity , both as to quantity and refraction ; and likewise from the vapours that are interpos'd , ( which , by the way , I imagine , as to refraction or inflection , to do the same thing , as if they were rarify'd Air ; and that those vapours that ascend , are both lighter , and less dense , then the ambient Air which boys them up ; and that those which descend , are heavier and more dense ) The first of these may be found true , if you take a good thick piece of Glass , and heating it pretty hot in the fire , lay it upon such another piece of Glass , or hang it in the open Air by a piece of Wire , then looking upon some far distant Object ( such as a Steeple or Tree ) so as the Rays from that Object pass directly over the Glass before they enter your eye , you shall find such a tremulation and wavering of the remote Object , as will very much offend your eye : The like tremulous motion you may observe to be caus'd by the ascending steams of Water , and the like . Now , from the first of these it is manifest , that from the rarifaction of the parts of the Air , by heat , there is caus'd a differing refraction , and from the ascension of the more rarify'd parts of the Air , which are thrust up by the colder , and therefore more condens'd and heavie , is caus'd an undulation or wavering of the Object ; for I think , that there are very few will grant , that Glass , by as gentle a heat as may be endur'd by ones hand , should send forth any of its parts in steams or vapours , which does not seem to be much wasted by that violent fire of the green Glass-house ; but , if yet it be doubted , let Experiment be further made with that body that is accounted , by Chymists and others , the most ponderous and fix'd in the world ; for by heating of a piece of Gold , and proceeding in the same manner , you may find the same effects . This trembling and shaking of the Rays , is more sensibly caus'd by an actual flame , or quick fire , or any thing else heated glowing hot ; as by a Candle , live Coal , red-hot Iron , or a piece of Silver , and the like : the same also appears very conspicuous , if you look at an Object betwixt which and your eye , the rising smoak of some Chimney is interpos'd ; which brings into my mind what I had once the opportunity to observe , which was , the Sun rising to my eye just over a Chimney that sent forth a copious steam of smoak ; and taking a short Telescope , which I had then by me , I observ'd the body of the Sun , though it was but just peep●d above the Horizon , to have its underside , not onely flatted , and press'd inward , as it usually is when neer the Earth ; but to appear more protuberant downwards then if it had suffered no refraction at all ; and besides all this , the whole body of the Sun appear'd to tremble or dance , and the edges or limb to be very ragged or indented , undulating or waving , much in the manner of a flag in the Wind. This I have likewise often observ'd in a hot Sunshiny Summer's day , that looking on an Object over a hot stone , or dry hot earth , I have found the Object to be undulated or shaken , much after the same manner . And if you look upon any remote Object through a Telescope ( in a hot Summer's day especially ) you shall find it likewise to appear tremulous . And further , if there chance to blow any wind , or that the air between you and the Object be in a motion or current , whereby the parts of it , both rarify'd and condens'd , are swiftly remov'd towards the right or left , if then you observe the Horizontal ridge of a Hill far distant , through a very good Telescope , you shall find it to wave much like the Sea , and those waves will appear to pass the same way with the wind . From which , and many other Experiments , t is cleer that the lower Region of the Air , especially that part of it which lieth neerest to the Earth , has , for the most part , its constituent parcels variously agitated , either by heat or winds , by the first of which , some of them are made more rare , and so suffer a less refraction ; others are interwoven , either with ascending or descending vapours ; the former of which being more light , and so more rarify'd , have likewise a less refraction ; the latter being more heavie , and consequently more dense , have a greater . Now , because that heat and cold are equally diffus'd every way ; and that the further it is spread , the weaker it grows ; hence it will follow , that the most part of the under Region of the Air will be made up of several kinds of lentes , some whereof will have the properties of Convex , others of Concave glasses ; which , that I may the more intelligibly make out , we will suppose in the eighth Figure of the 37. Scheme , that A represents an ascending vapour , which , by reason of its being somewhat Heterogeneous to the ambient Air , is thereby thrust into a kind of Globular form , not any where terminated , but gradually finished , that is , it is most rarify'd in the middle about A , somewhat more condens'd about BB , more then that about CC ; yet further , about DD , almost of the same density with the ambient Air about EE ; and lastly , inclosed with the more dense Air FF , so that from A , to FF , there is a continual increase of density . The reason of which will be manifest , if we consider the rising vapour to be much warmer then the ambient heavie Air ; for by the coldness of the ambient Air the shell EE will be more refrigerated then DD , and that then CC , which will be yet more then BB , and that more then A ; so that from F to A , there is a continual increase of heat , and consequently of rarity ; from whence it will necessarily follow , that the Rays of light will be inflected or refracted in it , in the same manner as they would be in a Concave-glase ; for the Rays GKI , GKI will be inflected by GKH , GKH , which will easily follow from what I before explained concerning the inflection of the Atmosphere . On the other side , a descending vapour , or any part of the air included by an ascending vapour , will exhibit the same effects with a Convex lens ; for , if we suppose , in the former Figure , the quite contrary constitution to that last describ'd ; that is , the ambient Air FF being hotter then any part of that matter within any circle , therefore the coldest part must necessarily be A , as being farthest remov'd from the heat , all the intermediate spaces will be gradually discriminated by the continuall mixture of heat and cold , so that it will be hotter at EE , then DD , in DD then CC , in CC then BB , and in BB then A. From which , a like refraction and condensation will follow ; and consequently a lesser or greater refraction , so that every included part will refract more then the including , by which means the Rays , GKI , GKI , coming from a Starr , or some remote Object , are so inflected , that they will again concurr and meet , in the point M. By the interposition therefore of this descending vapour the visible body of the Star , or other Object , is very much augmented , as by the former it was diminished . From the quick consecutions of these two , one after another , between the Object and your eye , caused by their motion upwards or downwards , proceeding from their levity or gravity , or to the right or left , proceeding from the wind , a Starr may appear , now bigger , now less , then really it would otherwise without them ; and this is that property of a Starr , which is commonly call'd twinkling , or scintillation . The reason why a Star will now appear of one colour , now of another , which for the most part happens when 't is neer the Horizon , may very easily be deduc'd from its appearing now in the middle of the vapour , other whiles neer the edge ; for if you look against the body of a Starr with a Telescope that has a pretty deep Convex Eye-glass , and so order it , that the Star may appear sometimes in one place , and sometimes in another of it ; you may perceive this or that particular colour to be predominant in the apparent Figure of the Starr , according as it is more or less remote from the middle of the Lens . This I had here further explain'd , but that it does more properly belong to another place . I shall therefore onely add some few Quaeries , which the consideration of these particulars hinted , and so finish this Section . And the first I shall propound is , Whether there may not be made an artificial transparent body of an exact Globular Figure that shall so inflect or refract all the Rays , that , coming from one point , fall upon any Hemisphere of it ; that every one of them may meet on the opposite side , and cross one another exactly in a point ; and that it may do the like also with all the Rays that , coming from a lateral point , fall upon any other Hemisphere ; for if so , there were to be hoped a perfection of Dioptricks , and a transmigration into heaven , even whil'st we remain here upon earth in the flesh , and a descending or penetrating into the center and innermost recesses of the earth , and all earthly bodies ; nay , it would open not onely a cranney , but a large window ( as I may so speak ) into the Shop of Nature , whereby we might be enabled to see both the tools and operators , and the very manner of the operation is self of Nature ; this , could it be effected , would as farr surpass all other kind of perspectives as the vast extent of Heaven does the small point of the Earth , which distance it would immediately remove , and unite them , as 't were , into one , at least , that there should appear no more distance between them then the length of the Tube , into the ends of which these Glasses should be●n serted : Now , whether this may not be effected with parcels of Glass of several densities , I have sometimes proceeded so farr as to doubt ( though in truth , as to the general , I have wholly despair'd of it ) for I have often observ'd in Optical Glasses a very great variety of the parts , which are commonly called Veins ; nay , some of them round enough ( for they are for the most part , drawn out into strings ) to constitute a kind of lens . This I should further proceed to ope , had any one been so inquisitive as to have found out the way of making any transparent body , either more dense or more rare ; for then it might be possible to compose a Globule that should be more dense in the middle of it , then in any other part , and to compose the whole bulk , so as that there should be a continual gradual transition from one degree of density to another ; such as should be found requisite for the desired inflection of the transmigrating Rays ; but of this enough at present , because I may say more of it when I set down my own Trials concerning the melioration of Dioptricks , where I shall enumerate with how many several substances I have made both Microscopes , and Telescopes , and by what and how many , ways : Let such as have leisure and opportunity farther consider it . The next Quaery shall be , whether by the same collection of a more dense body then the other , or at least , of the denser part of the other , there might not be imagin'd a reason of the apparition of some new fix'd Stars , as those in the Swan , Cassiope's Charr , Serpentarius , Piscis , Cetus , &c. Thirdly , Whether it be possible to define the height of the Atmosphere from this inflection of the Rays , or from the Quicksilver Experiment of the rarifaction or extension of the Air. Fourthly , Whether the disparity between the upper and under Air be not sometimes so great , as to make a reflecting superficies ; I have had several Observations which seem to have proceeded from some such cause , but it would be too long to relate and examine them . An Experiment , also somewhat analogous to this , I have made with Salt-water and Fresh , which two liquors , in most Positions , seem'd the same , and not to be separated by any determinate superficies , which separating surface yet in some other Positions did plainly appear . And if so , Whether the reason of the equal bounding or terminus of the under parts of the clouds may not proceed from this cause ; whether , secondly , the Reason of the apparition of many Suns may not be found out , by considering how the Rays of the Sun may so be reflected , as to describe a pretty true Image of the body , as we find them from any regular Superficies . Whether also this may not be found to cause the apparition of some of those Parelii , or counterfeit Suns , which appear coloured , by refracting the Rays so , as to make the body of the Sun appear in quite another place then really it is . But of this more elsewhere . 5. Whether the Phaenomena of the Clouds may not be made out by this diversity of density in the upper and under parts of the Air , by supposing the Air above them to be much lighter then they themselves are , and they themselves to be yet lighter then that which is subjacent to them , many of them seeming to be the same substance with the Cobwebs that fly in the Air after a Fog . Now that such a constitution of the Air and Clouds , is such there be , may be sufficient to perform this effect , may be confirm'd by this Experiment . Make as strong a Solution of Salt as you are able , then filling a Glass of some depth half full with it , fill the other half with fresh Water , and poyse a little Glass-bubble , so as that it may sink pretty quick in fresh Water , which take and put into the aforesaid Glass , and you shall find it to sink till it comes towards the middle , where it will remain fixt , without moving either upwards or downwards . And by a second Experiment , of poising such as bubble in water , whose upper part is warmer , and consequently lighter , then the under , which is colder and heavier ; the manner of which follows in this next Quaery , which is , 6. Whether the rarifaction and condensation of Water be not made after the same manner , as those effects are produc'd in the Air by heat ; for I once pois'd a seal'd up Glass-bubble so exactly , that never so small an addition would make it sink , and as small a detraction make it swim , which suffering to rest in that Vessel of Water for some time , I alwayes found it about noon to be at the bottom of the Water , and at night , and in the morning , at the top : Imagining this to proceed from the Rarifaction of the Water , caus'd by the heat , I made tryal , and found most true ; for I was able at any time , either to depress , or raise it , by heat and cold ; for if I let the Pipe stand for some time in cold water , I could easily raise the Bubble from the bottom , whither I had a little afore detruded it , by putting the same Pipe into warm Water . And this way I have been able , for a very considerable time , to keep a Bubble so poys'd in the Water , as that it should remain in the middle , and neither sink , nor swim : For gently heating the upper part of the Pipe with a Candle , Coal , or hot Iron , till I perceived the Bubble begin to descend , then forbearing , I have observed it to descend to such or such a station , and there to remain suspended for some hours , till the heat by degrees were quite vanished , when it would again ascend to its former place . This I have also often observed naturally performed by the heat of the Air , which being able to rarifie the upper parts of the Water sooner then the lower , by reason of its immediate contact , the heat of the Air has sometimes so slowly increased , that I have observed the Bubble to be some hours in passing between the top and bottom . 7. Whether the appearance of the Pike of Tenerif , and several other high Mountains , at so much greater a distance then seems to agree with their respective heights , be not to be attributed to the Curvature of the visual Ray , that is made by its passing obliquely through so differingly Dense a Medium from the top to the eye very far distant in the Horizon : For since we have already , I hope , made it very probable , that there is such an inflection of the Rays by the differing density of the parts of the Air ; and since I have found , by several Experiments made on places comparatively not very high , and have yet found the pressure sustain'd by those parts of the Air at the top and bottom , and also their differing Expansions very considerable : Insomuch that I have found the pressure of the Atmosphere lighter at the top of St. Paul's Steeple in London ( which is about two hundred foot high ) then at the bottom by a sixtieth or fiftieth part , and the expansion at the top greater then that at the bottom by neer about so much also ; for the Mercurial Cylinder at the bottom was about 39. inches , and at the top half an inch lower ; the Air also included in the Weather-glass , that at the bottom fill'd only 155. spaces , at the top fill'd 158. though the heat at the top and bottom was found exactly the same with a scal'd Thermometer : I think it very rational to suppose , that the greatest Curvature of the Rays is made nearest the Earth , and that the inflection of the Rays , above 3. or 4. miles upwards , is very inconsiderable , and therefore that by this means such calculations of the height of Mountains , as are made from the distance they are visible in the Horizon , from the supposal that that Ray is a straight Line ( that from the top of the Mountain is , as 't were , a Tangent to the Horizon whence it is seen ) which really is a Curve , is very erroneous . Whence , I suppose , proceeds the reason of the exceedingly differing Opinions and Assertions of several Authors , about the height of several very high Hills . 8. Whether this Inflection of the Air will not very much alter the supposed distances of the Planets , which seem to have a very great dependence upon the Hypothetical refraction or inflection of the Air , and that refraction upon the hypothetical height and density of the Air : For since ( as I hope ) I have here shewn the Air to be quite otherwise then has been hitherto suppos'd , by manifesting it to be , both of a vast , at least an uncertain , height , and of an unconstant and irregular density ; It must necessarily follow , that its inflection must be varied accordingly : And therefore we may hence learn , upon what sure grounds all the Astronomers hitherto have built , who have calculated the distance of the Planets from their Horizontal Parallax ; for since the Refraction and Parallax are so nearly ally'd , that the one cannot be known without the other , especially by any wayes that have been yet attempted , how uncertain must the Parallax be , when the Refraction is unknown ? And how easie is it for Astronomers to assign what distance they please to the Planets , and defend them , when they have such a curious subterfuge as that of Refraction , wherein a very little variation will allow them liberty enough to place the Celestial Bodies at what distance they please . If therefore we would come to any certainty in this point , we must go other wayes to work ; and as I have here examined the height and refractive property of the Air by other wayes then are usual , so must we find the Parallax of the Planets by wayes not yet practised ; and to this end , I cannot imagine any better way , then the Observations of them by two persons at very far distant parts of the Earth , that lye as neer as may be under the same Meridian , or Degree of longitude , but differing as much in latitude , as there can be places conveniently found : These two persons , at certain appointed times , should ( as near as could be ) both at the same time , observe the way of the Moon , Mars , Venus , Iupiter , and Saturn , amongst the sixt Stars , with a good large Telescope , and making little Iconismes , or pictures , of the small fixed Stars , that appear to each of them to lye in or near the way of the Center of the Planet , and the exact measure of the apparent Diameter ; from the comparing of such Observations together , we might certainly know the true distance , or Parallax , of the Planet . And having any one true Parallax of these Planets , we might very easily have the other by their apparent Diameters , which the Telescope likewise affords us very accurately . And thence their motions might be much better known , and their Theories more exactly regulated . And for this purpose I know not any one place more convenient for such an Observation to be made in , then in the Island of St. Helena , upon the Coast of Africk , which lyes about sixteen degrees to the Southwards of the Line , and is very near , according to the latest Geographical Maps , in the same Meridian with London ; for though they may not perhaps lye exactly in the same , yet their Observations , being ordered according to what I shall anon shew , it will not be difficult to find the true distance of the Planet . But were they both under the same Meridian , it would be much better . And because Observations may be much easier , and more accurately made with good Telescopes , then with any other Instruments , it will not , I suppose , seem impertinent to explain a little what wayes I judge most fit and convenient for that particular . Such therefore as shall be the Observators for this purpose , should be furnished with the best Telescopes that can be had , the longer the better and more exact will their Observations be , though they are somewhat the more difficultly manag'd . These should be fitted with a Rete , or divided Scale , plac'd at such a distance within the Eye-glass , that they may be distinctly seen , which should be the measures of minutes and seconds ; by this Instrument each Observator should , at certain prefixt times , observe the Moon , or other Planet , in , or very near , the Meridian ; and because it may be very difficult to find two convenient stations that will happen to be just under the same Meridian , they shall , each of them , observe the way of the Planet , both for an hour before , and an hour after , it arrive at the Meridian ; and by a line , or stroke , amongst the small fixed Stars , they shall denote out the way that each of them observ'd the Center of the Planet to be mov'd in for those two hours : These Observations each of them shall repeat for many dayes together , that both it may happen , that both of them may sometimes make their Observations together , and that from divers Experiments we may be the better assured of what certainty and exactness such kind of Observations are like to prove . And because many of the Stars which may happen to come within the compass of such an Iconism , or Map , may be such as are only visible through a good Telescope , whose Positions perhaps have not been noted , nor their longitudes , or latitudes , any where remarked ; therefore each Observator should indeavour to insert some fixt Star , whose longitude , and latitude , is known ; or with his Telescope he shall find the Position of some notable telescopical Star , inserted in his Map , to some known fixt Star , whose place in the Zodiack is well defin'd . Having by this means found the true distance of the Moon , and having observed well the apparent Diameter of it at that time with a good Telescope , it is easie enough , by one single Observation of the apparent Diameter of the Moon with a good Glass , to determine her distances in any other part of her Orbit , or Dragon , and consequently , some few Observations will tell us , whether she be mov'd in an Ellipsis , ( which , by the way , may also be found , even now , though I think we are yet ignorant of her true distance ) and next ( which without such Observations , I think , we shall not be sure of ) we may know exactly the bigness of that Ellipsis , or Circle , and her true velocity in each part , and thereby be much the better inabled to find out the true cause of all her Motions . And though , even now also , we may , by such Observations in one station , as here at London , observe the apparent Diameter and motion of the Moon in her Dragon , and consequently be inabled to make a better ghess at the Species or kind of Curve , in which she is mov'd , that is , whether it be sphaerical , or elliptical , or neither , and with what proportional velocities she is carried in that Curve ; yet till her true Parallax be known , we cannot determine either . Next , for the true distance of the Sun , the best way will be , by accurate Observations , made in both these forementioned stations , of some convenient Eclipse of the Sun , many of which may so happen , as to be seen by both ; for the Penumbra of the Moon may , if she be sixty Semidiameters distant from the Earth , and the Sun above seven thousand , extend to about seventy degrees on the Earth , and consequently be seen by Observators as far distant as London , and St. Helena , which are not full sixty nine degrees distant . And this would much more accurately , then any way that has been yet used , determine the Parallax , and distance , of the Sun ; for as for the Horizontal Parallax I have already shewn it sufficiently uncertain ; nor is the way of finding it by the Eclipse of the Moon any other then hypothetical ; and that by the difference of the true and apparent quadrature of the Moon is less not uncertain , witness their Deductions from it , who have made use of it ; for Vendeline puts that difference to be but 4 ' . 30 " . whence he deduces a vast distance of the Sun , as I have before shewn . Ricciolo makes it full 30' . 00 . but Reinoldus , and Kircher , no less then three degrees . And no wonder , for if we examine the Theory , we shall find it so complicated with uncertainties . First , From the irregular surface of the Moon , and from several Parallaxes , that unless the Dichotomy happen in the Nonagesimus of the Ecliptick , and that in the Meridian , &c. all which happen so very seldom , that it is almost impossible to make them otherwise then uncertainly . Besides , we are not yet certain , but that there may be somewhat about the Moon analogus to the Air about the Earth , which may cause a refraction of the light of the Sun , and consequently make a great difference in the apparent dichotomy of the Moon . Their way indeed is very rational and ingenious ; and such as is much to be preferr'd before the way by the Horizontal Parallax , could all the uncertainties be remov'd , and were the true distance of the Moon known . But because we find by the Experiments of Vendiline , Reinoldus , &c. that Observations of this kind are very uncertain also : It were to be wisht , that such kind of Observations , made at two very distant stations , were promoted . And it is so much the more desirable , because , from what I have now shewn of the nature of the Air , it is evident , that the refraction may be very much greater then all the Astronomers hitherto have imagined it : And consequently , that the distance of the Moon , and other Planets , may be much lesse then what they have hitherto made it . For first , this Inflection , I have here propounded , will allow the shadow of the Earth to be much shorter then it can be made by the other Hypothesis of refraction , and consequently , the Moon will not suffer an Eclipse , unless it comes very much nearer the Earth then the Astronomers hitherto have supposed it . Secondly , There will not in this Hypothesis be any other shadow of the Earth , such as Kepler supposes , and calls the Penumbra , which is the shadow of the refracting Atmosphere ; for the bending of the Rays being altogether caus'd by Inflection , as I have already shewn , all that part which is ascribed by Kepler , and others after him ; to the Penumbra , or dark part , which is without the umbra terroe , does clear vanish ; for in this Hypothesis there is no refracting surface of the Air , and consequently there can be no shadows , such as appear in the ninth Figure of the 37. Scheme , where let ABCD represent the Earth , and EFGH the Atmosphere , which according to Keplers supposition , is like a Sphaere of Water terminated with an exact surface EFGH , let the lines MF , LB , ID , KH , represent the Rays of the Sun ; 't is manifest , that all the Rayes between LB , and ID , will be reflected by the surface of the Earth BAD , and consequently , the conical space BOD would be dark and obscure ; but , say the followers of Kepler , the Rays between MF , and LB , and between ID , and KH , falling on the Atmosphere , are refracted , both at their ingress and egress out of the Atmosphere , nearer towards the Axis of the spaerical shadow CO , and consequently , inlighten a great part of that former dark Cone , and shorten , and contract , its top to N. And because of this Reflection of these Rays , say they , there is superinduc'd another shell of a dark Cone FPH , whose Apex P is yet further distant from the Earth : By this Penumbra , say they , the Moon is Eclipsed , for it alwayes passes between the lines 1 2 , and 3 4. To which I say , That if the Air be such , as I have newly shewn it to be , and consequently cause such an inflection of the Rays that fall into it , those dark Penumbra's FYZQHXVT , and ORPS , will all vanish . For if we suppose the Air indefinitely extended , and to be no where bounded with a determinate refracting surface , as I have shewn it uncapable of having , from the nature of it ; it will follow , that the Moon will no where be totally obscured , but when it is below the Apex N , of the dark blunt Cone of the Earth's shadow : Now , from the supposition , that the Sun is distant about seven thousand Diameters , the point N , according to calculation , being not above twenty five terrestrial Semidiameters from the Center of the Earth : It follows , that whensoever the Moon eclipsed is totally darkned , without affording any kind of light , it must be within twenty five Semidiameters of the Earth , and consequently much lower then any Astronomers have hitherto put it . This will seem much more consonant to the rest of the secundary Planets ; for the highest of Iupiter's Moons is between twenty and thirty Iovial Semidiameters distant from the Center of Iupiter ; and the Moons of Saturn much about the same number of Saturnial Semidiameters from the Center of that Planet . But these are but conjectures also , and must be determin'd by such kind of Observations as I have newly mention'd . Nor will it be difficult , by this Hypothesis , to salve all the appearances of Eclipses of the Moon , for in this Hypothesis also , there will be , on each side of the shadow of the Earth , a Penumbra , not caus'd by the Refraction of the Air , as in the Hypothesis of Kepler ; but by the faint inlightning of it by the Sun : For if , in the sixth Figure , we suppose ESQ and GSR , to be the Rays that terminate the shadow from either side of the Earth ; ESQ coming from the upper limb of the Sun , and GSR from the under ; it will follow , that the shadow of the Earth , within those Rays , that is , the Cone GSE , will be totally dark . But the Sun being not a point , but a large area of light , there will be a secondary dark Cone of shadow EPG , which will be caus'd by the earth's hindring part of the Rays of the Sun from falling on the parts GPR , and EPQ ▪ of which halved shadow , or Penumbra , that part will appear brightest which lyes nearest the terminating Rayes GP , and EP , and those darker that lye nearest to GS , and ES : when therefore the Moon appears quite dark in the middle of the Eclipse , she must be below S , that is , between S and F ; when she appears lighter near the middle of the Eclipse , she must pass some where between RQ and S ; and when she is alike light through the whole Eclypse , she must pass between RQ , and P. Observ. LIX . Of multitudes of small Stars discoverable by the Telescope . HAving , in the last Observation , premis'd some particulars observable in the medium , through which we must look upon Coelestial Objects , I shall here add one Observation of the Bodies themselves ; and for a specimen I have made choice of the Pleiades , or seven Stars , commonly so called ( though in our time and Climate there appear no more then six to the naked eye ) and this I did the rather , because the deservedly famous Galileo , having publisht a Picture of this Asterisme , was able , it seems , with his Glass to discover no more then thirty six , whereas with a pretty good twelve foot Telescope , by which I drew this 38 Iconism , I could very plainly discover seventy eight , placed in the order they are ranged in the Figure , and of as many differing Magnitudes as the Asterisks , wherewith they are Marked , do specifie ; there being no less then fourteen several Magnitudes of those Stars , which are compris'd within the draught , the biggest whereof is not accounted greater then one of the third Magnitude ; and indeed that account is much too big , if it be compared with other Stars of the third Magnitude , especially by the help of a Telescope ; for then by it may be perceiv'd , that its splendor , to the naked eye , may be somewhat augmented by the three little Stars immediately above it , which are near adjoyning to it . The Telescope also discovers a great variety , even in the bigness of those , commonly reckon'd , of the first , second , third , fourth , fifth , and sixth Magnitude ; so that should they be distinguish'd thereby , those six Magnitudes would , at least , afford no less then thrice that number of Magnitudes , plainly enough distinguishable by their Magnitude , and brightness ; so that a good twelve foot Glass would afford us no less then twenty five several Magnitudes . Nor are these all , but a longer Glass does yet further , both more nicely distinguish the Magnitudes of those already noted , and also discover several other of smaller Magnitudes , not discernable by the twelve foot Glass : Thus have I been able , with a good thirty six foot Glass , to discover many more Stars in the Pleiades then are here delineated , and those of three or four distinct Magnitudes less then any of those spots of the fourteenth Magnitude . And by the twinkling of divers other places of this Asterisme , when the Sky was very clear , I am apt to think , that with longer Glasses , or such as would bear a bigger aperture , there might be discovered multitudes of other small Stars , yet inconspicuous . And indeed , for the discovery of small Stars , the bigger the aperture be , the better adapted is the Glass ; for though perhaps it does make the several specks more radiant , and glaring , yet by that means , uniting more Rays very near to one point , it does make many of those radiant points conspicuous , which , by putting on a less aperture , may be found to vanish ; and therefore , both for the discovery of the fixt Star , and for finding the Satellites of Iupiter , before it be out of the day , or twilight , I alwayes leave the Object-glass as clear without any aperture as I can , and have thereby been able to discover the Satellites a long while before ; I was able to discern them , when the smaller apertures were put on ; and at other times , to see multitudes of other smaller Stars , which a smaller aperture makes to disappear . In that notable Asterism also of the Sword of Orion , where the ingenious Monsieur Hugens van Zulichem has discovered only three little Stars in a cluster , I have with a thirty six foot Glass , without any aperture ( the breadth of the Glass being about some three inches and a half ) discover'd five , and the twinkling of divers others up and down in divers parts of that small milky Cloud . So that 't is not unlikely , but that the meliorating of Telescopes will afford as great a variety of new Discoveries in the Heavens , as better Microscopes would among small terrestrial Bodies , and both would give us infinite cause , more and more to admire the omnipotence of the Creator . Observ. LX. Of the Moon . Schem : XXXVIII Up and down in several parts of this place here describ'd ( as there are multitudes in other places all over the surface of the Moon ) may be perceived several kinds of pits , which are shap'd almost like a dish , some bigger , some less , some shallower , some deeper , that is , they s●em to be a hollow Hemisphere , incompassed with a round rising bank , as if the substance in the middle had been digg'd up , and thrown on either side . These seem to me to have been the effects of some motions within the body of the Moon , analogus to our Earthquakes , by the eruption of which , as it has thrown up a brim , or ridge , round about , higher then the Ambient surface of the Moon , so has it left a hole , or depression , in the middle , proportionably lower ; divers places resembling some of these , I have observ'd here in England , on the tops of some Hills , which might have been caus'd by some Earthquake in the younger dayes of the world . But that which does most incline me to this belief , is , first , the generality and diversity of the Magnitude of these pits all over the body of the Moon . Next , the two experimental wayes , by which I have made a representation of them . The first was with a very soft and well temper'd mixture of Tobacco-pipe clay and Water , into which , if I let fall any heavy body , as a Bullet , it would throw up the mixture round the place , which for a while would make a representation , not unlike these of the Moon ; but considering the state and condition of the Moon , there seems not any probability to imagine , that it should proceed from any cause analogus to this ; for it would be difficult to imagine whence those bodies should come ; and next , how the substance of the Moon should be so soft ; but if a Bubble be blown under the surface of it , and suffer'd to rise , and break ; or if a Bullet , or other body , sunk in it , be pull'd out from it , these departing bodies leave an impression on the surface of the mixture , exactly like these of the Moon , save that these also quickly subside and vanish . But the second , and most notable , representation was , what I observ'd in a pot of boyling Alabaster , for there that powder being by the eruption of vapours reduc'd to a kind of fluid consistence , if , whil'st it boyls , it be gently remov'd besides the fire , the Alabaster presently ceasing to boyl , the whole surface , especially that where some of the last Bubbles have risen , will appear all over covered with small pits , exactly shap'd like these of the Moon , and by holding a lighted Candle in a large dark Room , in divers positions to this surface , you may exactly represent all the Phaenomena of these pits in the Moon , according as they are more or less inlightned by the Sun. And that there may have been in the Moon some such motion as this , which may have made these pits , will seem the more probable , if we suppose it like our Earth , for the Earthquakes here with us seem to proceed from some such cause , as the boyling of the pot of Alabaster , there seeming to be generated in the Earth from some subterraneous fires , or heat , great quantities of vapours , that is , of expanded aerial substances , which not presently finding a passage through the ambient parts of the Earth , do , as they are increased by the supplying and generating principles , and thereby ( having not sufficient room to expand themselves ) extreamly condens'd , at last overpower , with their elastick properties , the resistence of the incompassing Earth , and lifting it up , or cleaving it , and so shattering of the parts of the Earth above it , do at length , where they find the parts of the Earth above them more loose , make their way upwards , and carrying a great part of the Earth before them , not only raise a small brim round about the place , out of which they break , but for the most part considerable high Hills and Mountains , and when they break from under the Sea , divers times , mountainous Islands ; this seems confirm'd by the Vulcans in several places of the Earth , the mouths of which , for the most part , are incompassed with a Hill of a considerable height , and the tops of those Hills , or Mountains , are usually shap'd very much like these pits , or dishes , of the Moon : Instances of this we have in the descriptions of Aetna in Sicily , of Hecla in Iceland , of Tenerif in the Canaries , of the several Vulcans in New-Spain , describ'd by Gage , and more especially in the eruption of late years in one of the Canary Islands . In all of which there is not only a considerable high Hill raised about the mouth of the Vulcan , but , like the spots of the Moon , the top of those Hills are like a dish , or bason . And indeed , if one attentively consider the nature of the thing , one may find sufficient reason to judge , that it cannot be otherwise ; for these eruptions , whether of fire , or smoak , alwayes raysing great quantities of Earth before them , must necessarily , by the fall of those parts on either side , raise very considerable heaps . Now , both from the figures of them , and from several other circumstances ; these pits in the Moon seem to have been generated much after the same manner that the holes in Alabaster , and the Vulcans of the Earth are made . For first , it is not improbable , but that the substance of the Moon may be very much like that of our Earth , that is , may consist of an earthy , sandy , or rocky substance , in several of its superficial parts , which parts being agitated , undermin'd , or heav'd up , by eruptions of vapours , may naturally be thrown into the same kind of figured holes , as the small dust , or powder of Alabaster . Next , it is not improbable , but that there may be generated , within the body of the Moon , divers such kind of internal fires and heats , as may produce such Exhalations ; for since we can plainly enough discover with a Telescope , that there are multitudes of such kind of eruptions in the body of the Sun it self , which is accounted the most noble Aetherial body , certainly we need not be much scandaliz'd at such kind of alterations , or corruptions , in the body of this lower and less considerable part of the universe , the Moon , which is only secundary , or attendant , on the bigger , and more considerable body of the Earth . Thirdly , 't is not unlikely , but that supposing such a sandy or mouldring substance to be there found , and supposing also a possibility of the generation of the internal elastical body ( whether you will call it air or vapours ) 't is not unlikely , I say , but that there is in the Moon a principle of gravitation , such as in the Earth . And to make this probable , I think , we need no better Argument , then the roundness , or globular Figure of the body of the Moon it self , which we may perceive very plainly by the Telescope , to be ( bating the small inequality of the Hills and Vales in it , which are all of them likewise shap'd , or levelled , as it were , to answer to the center of the Moons body ) perfectly of a Sphaerical figure , that is , all the parts of it are so rang'd ( bating the comparitively small ruggedness of the Hills and Dales ) that the outmost bounds of them are equally distant from the Center of the Moon , and consequently , it is exceedingly probable also , that they are equidistant from the Center of gravitation ; and indeed , the figure of the superficial parts of the Moon are so exactly shap'd , according as they should be , supposing it had a gravitating principle as the Earth has , that even the figure of those parts themselves is of sufficient efficacy to make the gravitation , and the other two suppositions probable : so that the other suppositions may be rather prov'd by this considerable Circumstance , or Observation , then this suppos'd Explication can by them ; for he that shall attentively observe with an excellent Telescope , how all the Circumstances , notable in the shape of the superficial parts , are , as it were , exactly adapted to suit with such a principle , will , if he well considers the usual method of Nature in its other proceedings , find abundant argument to believe it to have really there also such a principle ; for I could never observe , among all the mountainous or prominent parts of the Moon ( whereof there is a huge variety ) that any one part of it was plac'd in such a manner , that if there should be a gravitating , or attracting principle in the body of the Moon , it would make that part to fall , or be mov'd out of its visible posture . Next , the shape and position of the parts is such , that they all seem put into those very shapes they are in by a gravitating power : For first , there are but very few clifts , or very steep declivities in the ascent of these Mountains ; for besides those Mountains , which are by Hevelius call'd the Apennine Mountains , and some other , which seem to border on the Seas of the Moon , and those only upon one side , as is common also in those Hills that are here on the Earth ; there are very few that seem to have very steep ascents , but , for the most part , they are made very round , and much resemble the make of the Hills and Mountains also of the Earth ; this may be partly perceived by the Hills incompassing this Vale , which I have here describ'd ; and as on the Earth also , the middle most of these Hills seems the highest , so is it obvious also , through a good Telescope , in those of the Moon ; the Vales also in many are much shap'd like those of the Earth , and I am apt to think , that could we look upon the Earth from the Moon , with a good Telescope , we might easily enough perceive its surface to be very much like that of the Moon . Now whereas in this small draught , ( as there would be multitudes if the whole Moon were drawn after this manner ) there are several little Ebullitions , or Dishes , even in the Vales themselves , and in the incompassing Hills also ; this will , from this supposition , ( which I have , I think , upon very good reason taken ) be exceeding easily explicable ; for , as I have several times also observ'd , in the surface of Alabaster so ordered , as I before describ'd , so may the later eruptions of vapours be even in the middle , or on the edges of the former ; and other succeeding these also in time may be in the middle or edges of these , &c. of which there are Instances enough in divers parts of the body of the Moon , and by a boyling pot of Alabaster will be sufficiently exemplifi'd . To conclude therefore , it being very probable , that the Moon has a principle of gravitation , it affords an excellent distinguishing Instance in the search after the cause of gravitation , or attraction , to hint , that it does not depend upon the diurnal or turbinated motion of the Earth , as some have somewhat inconsiderately supposed and affirmed it to do ; for if the Moon has an attractive principle , whereby it is not only shap'd round , but does firmly contain and hold all its parts united , though many of them seem as loose as the sand on the Earth , and that the Moon is not mov'd about its Center ; then certainly the turbination cannot be the cause of the attraction of the Earth ; and therefore some other principle must be thought of , that will agree with all the secundary as well as primary Planets . But this , I confess , is but a probability , and not a demonstration , which ( from any Observation yet made ) it seems hardly capable of , though how successful future indeavours ( promoted by the meliorating of Glasses , and observing particular circumstances ) may be in this , or any other , kind , must be with patience expected . FINIS . THE TABLE . Observat. 1. Of the point of a Needle . A Description of it : what other Bodies have the sharpest points : of the ruggedness of polisht Metal . A description of a printed point . Of very small writing , and the use of it for secret intelligence : the cause of the coursness of printed lines and points . Observ. 2. Of the Edge of a Razor . A description of it : the causes of its roughness : of the roughness of very well polisht Optick Glasses . Obser. 3. Of fine Lawn . A description of it : A silken Flax mention'd , an attempt to explicate the Phaenomena of it , with a conjecture at the cause of the gloss of Silk . Observ. 4. . Of Tabby . A short description of it . A conjecture about the reason why Silk is so susceptible of vivid colours : and why Flax and Hair is not . A conjecture , that it may perhaps be possible to spin a kind of artificial Silk out of some glutinous substance that may equalize natural Silk . Observ. 5. Of water'd Silks . The great unaccurateness of artificial works . A description of a piece of water'd Silk ; an Explication of the cause of the Phaenomena : the way by which that operation is perform'd : some other Phaenomena mention'd depending on the same cause . Observ. 6. Of Glass-Canes . The exceeding smalness of some of these Bodies ▪ By what means the hollowness of these small pipes was discover'd : several Phaenomena of it mention'd . An attempt to explicate them from the congruity and incongruity of Bodies : what those proprieties are . A hypothetical explication of fluidity : of the fluidity of the air , and several other Phaenomena of it : of congruity & incongruity ; illustrated with several Experiments : what effects may be ascrib'd to these properties : an explication of the roundness of the surface of fluid Bodies : how the ingress of fluid bodies into a small hole of an heterogenious body is hindred by incongruity ; a multitude of Phaenomena explicable hereby . Several Quaeries propounded ; 1. Concerning the propagation of light through differing mediums . 2. Concerning Gravity . 3. Concerning the roundness of the Sun , Moon , and Planets . 4. Concerning the roundness of Fruits , Stones , and divers artificial Bodies . His Highness Prince Rupert's way of making Shot . Of the roundness of Hail . Of the grain of Kettering Stone , and of the Sparks of fire . 5. Concerning springiness and tenacity . 6. Concerning the original of Fountains ; several Histories and Experiments relating thereto . 7. Concerning the dissolution of Bodies in Liquors . 8. Concerning the universality of this Principle : what method was taken in making and applying experiments . The explication of filtration , and several other Phaenomena ; such as the motion of Bodies on the surface of Liquors ; several Experiments mention'd to this purpose . Of the height to which the water may rise in these Pipes ; and a conjecture about the juices of Vegetables , & the use of their pores . A further explication of Congruity ; And an attempt of solving the Phaenomena of the strange Experiment of the suspension of the Mercury at a much greater height then thirty inches . The efficacy of immediate contact , and the reason of it . Observ. 7. Of Glass drops . Several Experiments made with these small Bodies . The manner of the breaking and flawing of them , explicated by Figures . What other bodies will be flawed much in the same manner : some other tryals , and a description of the Drops themselves : some conjectures at the cause of the Phaenomena , indeavoured to be made probable by several Arguments and Experiments . An Experiment of the expansion of Water by heat , and shrinking by cold : the like Proprieties suppos'd in Glassdrops , and what effects proceed from them : the seven Propositions on which the conjectures are grounded . Experiments to shew , that bodies expand by heat . The manner of making Thermometers , and the Instrument for graduating them . The manner of graduating them , and their use : Other Experiments to prove the expansion of bodies by heat . Four experimental Arguments to prove the expansion of Glass by heat : further prov'd by the Experiment of boyling Alabaster ; which is explicated . An explication of the contracting of heated Glass upon cooling . An explication how the parts of the Glass become bent by sudden cold , and how kept from extricating themselves by the contignation of the Glass drop ; which is further explicated by another Experiment made with a hollow Glass ball : the reason of the flying asunder of the parts further explicated : that 't is probable these bodies may have many flaws , though not visible , and why : how a gradual heating and cooling does put the parts of Glass , and other hardned bodies , into a looser texture . Observ. 8. Of Fiery Sparks . The occasion and manner of making this Experiment : divers Observations set down in order to the finding out the reasons : some conjectures concerning it , which are endeavoured to be explicated and confirm'd by several Experiments and Reasons : the Hypothesis a little further explicated . Some Observations about the Globular Figure : and an Experiment of reducing the filings of Tin or Lead to exactly round Globules . Observ. 9. Of Fantastical Colours . The texture of Muscovy Glass ; its Figures : what other Bodies are like it : that it exhibits several colours , and how : several Observations and Experiments about those colours : the reason why on this occasion the nature of colours is inquir'd into . A conjecture at the reason of these colours explicated by several Experiments and Reasons : First , by continual cleaving the Body till it become colour'd . Secondly , by producing all kinds of colours with two flat Plates of Glass . Thirdly , by blowing Glass so thin in the Lamp , till it produce the same effect . Fourthly , by doing the same with Bubbles of divers other transparent Bodies : the reasons of the colours on nealed Steel , where by the way the causes of the hardning and tempering of Steel , endeavour'd to be shewn and explicated by several Reasons and Experiments : the reason of the colours on Lead , Brass , Copper , Silver , &c. other Instances of such colour'd bodies in animal substances : several other distinguishing Observations . Des Cartes Hypothesis of Colours examin'd . An Hypothesis for the explication of light by motion , indeavoured to be explicated and determined by several Reasons and Experiments : three distinguishing Properties of the motion of light . The distinguishing Properties of a transparent Medium [ that there seems to be no Experiment that proves the Instantaneous motion of light ] the manner of the propagation of light through them . Of the homogeniety and heterogeniety of transparent Mediums , and what effects they cause on the Rayes of light , explicated by a Figure : an Examination of the refraction of the Rays by a plain Surface , which causes Colours . An Examination of the like effects produced by a spherical Surface : the use that may be made of these Experiments , for the examination of several Hyphotheses of Colours . Des Cartes Hypothesis examin'd . Some Difficulties taken notice of in it . What seems most likely to be the cause of colour : that propriety is indeavoured to be shewn in a Glass ball : that the reflection is not necessary to produce Colours nor a double refraction : the Hypothesis further examined , both in the pellucid Medium and in the Eye . The definitions of Colours ; and a further explication and examination of the Proprieties of laminated Bodies ; by what means they conduce to the production of Colours . Observ. 10. Of Metalline Colours . That all Colours seem to be caus'd by refraction . An Hypothesis consonant hereunto , explicated by Figures . How several Experiments , of the sudden changing of Colours by Chymical Liquors , may be hereby explicated : how many wayes such Chymical Liquors may alter the colours of Bodies . Objections made against this Hypothesis of two colours only , indeavoured to be answer'd , by several Reasons and Experiments . The reason why some Colours are capable of being diluted , others not : what those are : that probably the particles of most metalline Colours are transparent ; for this several Arguments and Observations are recited : how Colours become incapable of diluting , explicated by a Similitude . An Instrument , by which one and the same coloured Liquor at once exhibited all the degrees of colours between the palest yellow and deepest red : as likewise another that exhibited all varieties of blues : several Experiments try'd with these Boxes . An Objection drawn from the nature of Painters colours answered : that diluting and whitening a colour are different operations ; as are deepening and blackening : why some may be diluted by grinding , and some other by being tempered with Oyl : several Experiments for the explicating of some former Assertions : why Painters are forced to make use of many colours : what those colours are : and how mixt . The conclusion , that most coloured Bodies seem to consist of transparent particles : that all colours , dissoluble in Liquors are capable of diluting : some of mixing , what a strange variety may thereby be produc'd . Observ. 11. Of the Figures of Sand. Of the substances and shapes of common and other Sands : a description of a very small Shell . Observ. 12. Of Gravel in Urine . A description of such Gravel , and some tryals made with it , and conjectures at its cause . Obser. 13. Of Diamonds in Flints . A description and examination of some of them , explicated further by Cornish Diamonds : several Observations about reflection and refraction : and some deductions therefrom ; as an explication of whiteness ; that the Air has a stronger reflection then Water . How several Bodies may be made transparent : an explication of the Phaenomena of Oculus Mundi . Of the regular Geometrical Figures of several Bodies : an hypothetical explication mentioned : the method of prosecuting this inquiry . Observ 14. Of frozen Figure . The Figures of hoar Frost , and the Vertices on windows : several Observations on the branched Figures of Vrine : the Figures of Regulus Martis stellatus , and of Fern. Of the Figures of Snow . Of frozen water . Observ. 15. Of Kettering Stone . A description of the Figure of the Particles , and of the Pores , and of the Contexture . Several Observations and Considerations thereupon : some Conjectures about the medium and propagation of light , and the constitution of fluid and transparent Bodies . Several Experiments to prove the porousness of ●Marble , and some other Stones . An account of some Experiments to this purpose made on an Oculus Mundi : some other Considerations and Experiments about the porousness of Bodies : some other Considerations about the propagation of light and refraction . Observ. 16. Of Charcoal . Of two sort of Pores to be found in all Woods and Vegetables ; the shape of them ; the number , thickness , manner and use of these Pores . An explication of the Phaenomena of Coals . The manner of charring Wood , or any other body . What part of Wood is combustible . An Hypothesis of fire explicated in twelve particulars , wherein the Action of the Air , as a Menstruum , in the dissolution of all sulphureous bodies , is very particularly explicated , and some other Considerations about the Air proposed : the examination of a piece of Lignum fossile sent from Rome , and some Conclusions thence deduc'd . Observ. 17. Of Wood , and other Bodies , petrified . Several Observations of divers kinds of these substances . A more particular examination and explication of one very notable piece of petrified Wood ; and some Conjectures about the cause of those productions : several Observations made on other petrified Bodies , as Shells , &c. And some probable Conclusions thence deduc'd , about the original cause of those Bodies . Observ. 18. Of the Pores of Cork , and other Bodies . Several Observations and Considerations about the nature of Cork : the number of Pores in a cubical Inch , and several Considerations about Pores . Several Experiments and Observations about the nature of Cork : the Texture and Pores of the Pith of an Elder , and several other Trees : of the Stalks of Burdocks , Teasels , Daisies , Carret , Fennel , Ferne , Reeds , &c. of the frothy texture of the Pith of a Feather : some Conjectures about the probability of values in these Pores . Argued also from the Phaenomena of the sensible and humble Plant : some Observations on which are inserted . Observ. 19. Of a Vegetable growing on blighted Leaves . Several Observations and Examinations made of them : several Considerations about spontaneous generation arising from the putrefaction of Bodies . Observ. 20. Of Blew Mould and Mushromes . The description of several kinds of Moulds . The method of proceeding in natural Inquiries . Several Considerations about the nature of Mould and Mushromes . 1. That they may be produc'd without seed . 2. That they seem to have none . 3. That Salts , &c. are shap'd into as curious figures without a seed . 4. Of a kind of Mushrome growing in a Candle : A more particular explication of this last sort of Mushromes . 5. Of the figure and manner of the production of petrified Iceicles : several deductions from these Considerations , about the nature of the vegetation of Mould and Mushromes . Observ. 21. Of Moss . The description of several sorts of Mosses ; upon this occasion several Conjectures , about the manner of the production of these kinds of Bodies , are hinted , and some of them explicated by a Similitude taken from a piece of Clock-work . The vast difference of the bigness of vegetable Bodies ; and the probability that the least may comprehend as curious contrivances as the greatest . Of multitudes of other Moulds , Mosses , and Mushromes , and other vegetating Principles , in Water , Wood , &c. Observ. 22. Of Sponges , and other fibrous Bodies . Several Observations and Conjectures about the making of these Bodies ; and several Histories out of Authors . Scarce any other Body hath such a texture ; the fibrous texture of Leather , Spunk , &c. ( which are there describ'd ) come nearest to it . That upon tryal with a piece of Spunge and Oyl the necessity of respiration could not be alter'd . Observ. 23. Of the Form of Sea-weed . From the curiously shap'd Surface of this Sea-weed , and some others , is conjectured the possibility of multitudes of the like . Observ. 24. Of the Surfaces of some Leaves . The description , 1. Of the bald Surfaces of Leaves . 2. Of the downy Surfaces of several others . 3. Of the gummous exsudation , or small transparent Pearls , discovered with a Microscope in several others . An Instance of all which is afforded in a Rosemary Leaf . Observ. 25. Of the stinging Points of a Nettle . A description of the Needles and several other contrivances in the leaf of a Nettle : how the stinging pain is created : upon this several considerations about poysoning Darts are set down . An Experiment of killing Effs , and Fishes with Salt. Some conjectures at the efficacy of Baths ; the use that may be made of injecting into the Veins . A very remarkable History out of Bellonius ; and some Considerations about staining and dying of Bodies . Observ. 26. Of Cowage . The description of it out of Parkinson : an Experiment made of it : a description , and some conjectures at the cause of the Phaenomena . Observ. 27. Of the Beard of a wild Oat . The description of its shape and properties : the manner of making a Hygroscope with it : and a Conjecture at the causes of these motions , and of the motions of the Muscles . Observ. 28. Of the Seeds of Venice Looking-glass . The description of them . Obser. 29. Of the Seeds of Time. A description of them . A digression about Natures method . Observ. 30. Of Poppy Seeds . The description and use of them . Observ. 31. Of Purslane Seeds . A description of these and many other Seeds . Observ. 32. Of Hair. The description of several sorts of Hair ; their Figures and Textures : the reason of their colours , A description of the texture of the skin , and of Spunk and Sponges : by what passages and pores of the skin transpiration seems to be made . Experiments to prove the porousness of the skin of Vegetables . Observ. 33. Of the Scales of a Soale . A description of their beauteous form . Observ. 34. Of the Sting of a Bee. A description of its shape , mechanisme , and use . Observ. 35. Of Feathers . A description of the shape and curious contexture of Feathers : and some conjectures thereupon . Obser. 36. Of Peacocks Feathers . A description of their curious form and proprieties ; with a conjecture at the cause of their variable colours . Obser. 37. Of the Feet of Flyes , and other Insects . A description of their figure , parts , and use ; and some considerations thereupon . Obser. 38. Of the Wings of Flyes After what manner , and how swiftly the wings of Insects move . A description of the Pendulums under the wings , and their motion : the shape and structure of the parts of the wing . Obser. 39 Of the Head of a Fly. 1. All the face of a Drone-fly is nothing almost but eyes . 2. Those are of two magnitudes . 3. They are Hemispheres , and very reflective and smooth . 4. Some directed towards every quarter . 5. How the Fly cleanses them . 6. Their number . 7. Their order : divers particulars observ'd in the dissecting a head . That these are very probably the eyes of the Creature ; argued from several Observations and Experiments , that Crabs , Lobsters , Shrimps , seem to be water Insects , and to be framed much like Air Insects . Several Considerations about their manner of vision . Obser. 40. Of the Teeth of a Snail . A brief description of it . Observ. 41. Of the Eggs of Silk-worms . Several Observables about the Eggs of Insects : Observ. 42. Of a blue Fly. A description of its outward and inward parts . It s hardiness to indure freezing , and steeping in Spirit of wine . Observ. 43. Of a water Insect . A description of its shape , transparency , motion , both internal and progressive ; and transformation . A History somewhat Analogus cited out of Piso. Several Observations about the various wayes of the generations of Insects : by what means they act so seemingly wisely and prudently Several Quaeries propounded . Postscript , containing a relation of another very odd way of the generation of Insects . An Observation about the fertility of the Earth of our Climate in producing Insects , and of divers other wayes of their generation . Observ. 44. Of the tufted Gnat. Several Observables about Insects , and a more particular description of the parts of this Gnat. Ob. 45. Of the great belly'd Gnat. A short description of it . Obser. 46. Of a white Moth. A description of the feathers and wings of this , and several other Insects . Divers Considerations about the wings , and the flying of Insects and Birds . Obs. 47. Of the Shepherd Spider . A description of its Eyes : and the sockets of its long legs : and a Conjecture of the mechanical reason of its fabrick ; together with a supposition , that 't is not unlikely , but Spiders may have the make of their inward parts exactly like a Crab , which may be call'd a water Spider . Obser. 48. Of the hunting Spider . A short description of it ; to which is annext an excellent History of it , made by Mr. Evelyn . Some further Observations on other Spiders , and their Webs , together with an examination of a white Substance flying up and down in the Air after a Fog . Obser. 49. Of an Ant. That all small Bodies , both Vegetable and Animal , do quickly dry and wither . The best remedy I found to hinder it and to make the Animal lye still to be observ'd . Several particulars related of the actions of this Creature ; and a short description of its parts . Obs. 50. Of the wandring Mite . A description of this Creature , and of another very small one , which usually bore it company . A Conjecture at the original of Mites . Observ. 51. Of a Crab-like Insect . A brief description of it . Observ. 52. Of a Book-worm . A description of it ; where by the way is inserted a digression , experimentally explicating the Phaenomena of Pearl . A consideration of its digestive faculty . Observ. 53. Of a Flea . A short description of it . Observ. 54. Of a Louse . A description of its parts , and some notable circumstances . Observ. 55. Of Mites . The exceeding smalness of some Mites , and their Eggs. A description of the Mites of Cheese : and an intimation of the variety of forms in other Mites , with a Conjecture at the reason . Ob. 56. Of small Vine-Mites . A description of them ; a ghess at their original ; their exceeding smalness compar'd with that of a Wood-louse , from which they may be suppos'd to come . Observ. 57. Of Vinegar-worms . A description of them , with some considerations on their motions . Obs. 58. Of the Inflection of the Rays of Light in the Air. A short rehearsal of several Phaenomena . An attempt to explicate them : the supposition founded on two Propositions , both which are indeavoured to be made out by several Experiments . What density and rarity is in respect of refraction : the refraction of Spirit of Wine compared with that of common Water : the refraction of Ice . An Experiment of making an Vndulation of the Rays by the mixing of Liquors of differing density . The explication of inflection , mechanically and hypothetically : what Bodies have such an inflection . Several Experiments to shew that the Air has this propriety ; that it proceeds from the differing density of the Air : that the upper and under part of the Air are of differing density : some Experiments to prove this . A Table of the strength of the spring of the Air , answering to each degree of extension ; when first made , and when repeated . Another Experiment of compressing the Air. A Table of the strength of the Air , answering to each compression and expansion ; from which the height of the Air may be suppos'd indefinite ; to what degree the Air is rarifi'd at any distance above the Surface of the Earth : how , from this , Inflection is inferr'd ; and several Phaenomena explain'd . That the air near the Earth is compos'd of parts of differing density ; made probable by several Experiments and Observations ; how this propriety produces the effects of the waving and dancing of Bodies ; and of the twinkling of the Stars . Several Phaenomena explicated . Some Quoeries added . 1. Whether this Principle may not be made use of , for perfecting Optick Glasses ? What might be hoped from it if it were to be done ? 2. Whether from this Principle the apparition of some new Stars may not be explicated ? 3. Whether the height of the Air may be defin'd by it ? 4. Whether there may not sometimes be so great a disparity of density between the upper and under parts of the Air , as to make a reflecting Surface ? 5. Whether , if so , this will not explicate the Phaenomena of the Clouds . An Experiment to this purpose ? 7. Whether the Rayes from the top of the Mountains are not bended into Curve-lines by inflection ? An Argument for it , taken from an Experiment made on St. Paul's Steeple . 8. Whether the distance of the Planets will not be more difficult to be found ? What wayes are most likely to rectifie the distance of the Moon : the way of sitting Telescopes for such Observations . How to make the Observations , and how from them to find the true distance of the Moon at any time . How the distance of the Sun may be found by two Observators . The way by the Dicotomy of the Moon uncertain . That the distance of the Moon may be less then it has been hitherto suppos'd . Kepler's Supposition not so probable : the explication of the Phaenomena by another Hypothesis . Observ. 59. Of the sixt Stars . Of the multitudes of Stars discoverable by the Telescope , and the variety of their magnitudes : 78. Stars distinguisht in the Pleiades : that there are degrees of bigness even in the Stars accounted of the same magnitude : the longer the Glasses are , and the bigger apertures they will indure , the more fit they are for these discoveries : that 't is probable , longer Glasses would yet make greater discoveries . 5. Stars discover'd in the Galaxie of Orion's Sword. Observ. 60. Of the Moon . A description of a Vale in the Moon ; what call'd by Hevelius and Ricciolus , and how describ'd by them : with what substances the hills of the Moon may be cover'd . A description of the pits of the Moon , and a conjecture at their cause : two Experiments that make it probable , that of the surface of boyl'd Alabasler dust seeming the most likely to be resembled by eruptions of vapours out of the body of the Moon : that Earthquakes seem to be generated much the same way , and their effects seem very similar . An Argument that there may be such variations in the Moon , because greater have been observ'd in the Sun ; because the substance of the Moon and Earth seem much alike : and because 't is probable the Moon has a gravitating principle : this is argued from several particulars . The reason why several pits are one within another . The use that may be made of this Instance of a gravity in the Moon . ERRATA . IN the Preface , Page 7. line 18. read feet : line 24. read Gilbert , Harvy . Page 13. line ult . read taste : p. 34. l. 18. r. small lens : l. penult . r. that proceeds from : p. 40. l. 44. r. when you : p. 48. l. 34. r. broadest : p. 57. l. 39. dele be : p. 62. l. 36. r. water-drop : p. 64. l. 9. r. duction of GACH : l. 35. r. impressions : p. 96. l. 33. r. compose : p. 100. l. 11. r. Mersennus : p. 106 l. 8. r. extreamly : p. 110 l 8. r. ●● : l. 12. r. those : p. 112 l. 32. r. Aldronendus , Wormius : p. 121. l. 9. dele of : p. 128. l. 43 , dele from : p. 129. l. 18. r. fifth place : p. 130. l. 29. r. Aerial menstruum : p. 136. l. 39. r. knew how : p. 144. l. 2. r. parts of the : p. 147. l. 36. r. look'd on : p. 161. l. 13. r. body : p. 162. l. 17. dele only : p. 166. l. 11.1.22 : l. 11. dele the Semicolon : l. 17. r. place : p. 167. l. 40. r. 22 : p. 172 l. 18. r. and first for the : p. 198. l. 17. r. and an artific . p. 215. l. ult . r. and from the : p. 221. l. 4 r. whence the under : p. 234. l. 18. r. to hope : p. 238. l. 42. r. is not less : p. 240. l. 19. r. Moon . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A44323-e8480 Schem . 2. Fig. 1. Schem . 2. Fig. 2. Schem . 14 : Fig. 3. Schem . 3. Fig. 1. Schem . 3. Fig. 2. Schem . 4. Schem . 4. Fig. 1. Schem . 6. Fig. 3. Schem . 6. Fig. 3. Schem . ● . Fig. 1. Schem . 8. Fig. ● . Schem . 9. Fig. 1. See Schem . 11. Fig. 2. Fig. 1. Schem . 36. Fig. 3. 
A01552	----	Sylua syluarum: or A naturall historie In ten centuries. VVritten by the Right Honourable Francis Lo. Verulam Viscount St. Alban. Published after the authors death, by VVilliam Rawley Doctor of Diuinitie, late his Lordships chaplaine. Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626. 1627 Approx. 1078 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 173 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A01552 STC 1168 ESTC S106909 99842617 99842617 7285 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01552) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7285) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 822:05) Sylua syluarum: or A naturall historie In ten centuries. VVritten by the Right Honourable Francis Lo. Verulam Viscount St. Alban. Published after the authors death, by VVilliam Rawley Doctor of Diuinitie, late his Lordships chaplaine. Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626. Rawley, William, 1588?-1667. Cecil, Thomas, fl. 1630, engraver. [14], 266, [16], 47, [5] p. : port. Printed by I[ohn] H[aviland and Augustine Mathewes] for William Lee at the the Turks Head in Fleet-street, next to the Miter, London : 1626 [i.e. 1627] Haviland's name from STC; "Mathewes pr[inted]. quires A-B of Sylva, and New Atlantis". With an additional title page, engraved, signed "Tho: Cecill sculp:", and dated 1627. "Nevv Atlantis" has divisional title on a1, and separate pagination. Leaf g3 is a list, "Magnalia naturæ, præcipue quoad usus humanos"; the last leaf is blank. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2000-00 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2001-00 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2001-00 TCP Staff (Michigan) Sampled and proofread 2001-00 Aptara Rekeyed and resubmitted 2001-07 TCP Staff (Michigan) Sampled and proofread 2002-12 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion The right honble . Francis Lo : Verulam , Viscount S ct Alban . Mortuus 9 Aprilis , Anno Dn̄i , 1626. Annoque Aesat 66. יחוח Et vidit Deus lucem quod esset bona . Mundus Intellectualis SYLVA SYLVARVM or A NATVRALL HISTORY In ten Centuries . Written by the right honble Francis Lo : Verulam Viscount S ct Alban . Published after the Autho rs Death by W. RAWLEY Dr of Diuinity 〈…〉 LONDON Printed for W. Lee and are to be sould at the Great Turks head next to the Mytre Taurne in Fleetstreet Anno ●●●● TO THE MOST HIGH AND MIGHTY PRINCE CHARLES , BY THE GRACE OF GOD , King of Great Britaine , France , and Ireland , Defender of the Faith , &c. May it please your most Excellent Maiestie ; THe whole Body of the Naturall Historie , either designed , or written , by the late Lo. Viscount S. Alban , was dedicated to your Maiestie , in his Booke De Ventis , about foure yeeres past , when your Maiestie was Prince : So as there needed no new Dedication of this Worke , but only , in all humblenesse , to let your Maiestie know , it is yours . It is true , if that Lo. had liued ; your Maiestie , ere long , had beene inuoked , to the Protection of another Historie ; Whereof , not Natures Kingdome , as in this , but these of your Maiesties , ( during the Time and Raigne of King Henry the Eighth ) had beene the Subiect : Which since it died vnder the Designation meerely , there is nothing left , but your Maiesties Princely Goodnesse , graciously to accept of the Vndertakers Heart , and Intentions ; who was willing to haue parted , for a while , with his Darling Philosophie , that hee might haue attended your Royall Commandement , in that other Worke. Thus much I haue beene bold , in all lowlinesse , to represent vnto your Maiestie , as one that was trusted with his Lordships Writings , euen to the last . And as this Worke affecteth the Stampe of your Maiesties Royall Protection , to make it more currant to the World ; So vnder the Protection of this Worke , I presume in all humblenesse to approach your Maiesties presence ; And to offer it vp into your Sacred Hands . Your MAIESTIES most Loyall and Deuoted Subiect , W. RAWLEY . SYLVA SYLVARVM : OR A Naturall Historie . IN TEN CENTURIES . WRITTEN BY THE RIGHT Honourable FRANCIS Lo. Verulam Viscount St. ALBAN . Published after the Authors death , By WILLIAM RAWLEY Doctor of Diuinitie , late his Lordships Chaplaine . LONDON , ¶ Printed by I. H. for William Lee at the Turks Head in Fleet-street , next to the Miter . 1626. To the Reader . HAuing had the Honour to be continually with my Lord , in compiling of this Worke ; And to be employed therein ; I haue thought it not amisse , ( with his Lordships good leaue and liking , ) for the better satisfaction of those that shall reade it , to make knowne somewhat of his Lordships Intentions , touching the Ordering , and Publishing of the same . I haue heard his Lordship often say ; that if hee should haue serued the glory of his owne Name , he had been better not to haue published this Naturall History : For it may seeme an Indigested Heap of Particulars ; And cannot haue that Lustre , which Bookes cast into Methods haue : But that he resolued to preferre the good of Men , and that which might best secure it , before any thing that might haue Relation to Himselfe . And hee knew well , that ther was no other way open , to vnloose Mens mindes , being bound ; and ( as it were ) Maleficiate , by the Charmes of deceiuing Notions , and Theories ; and therby made Impotent for Generation of VVorkes ; But onely no wher to depart from the Sense , and cleare experience ; But to keepe close to it , especially in the beginning : Besides , this Naturall History was a Debt of his , being Designed and set downe for a third part of the Instauration . I haue also heard his Lordship discourse , that Men ( no doubt ) will thinke many of the Experiments conteined in this Collection , to bee Vulgar and Triuiall ; Meane and Sordid ; Curious and Fruitlesse : And therfore he wisheth , that they would haue perpetually before their Eyes , what is now in doing ; And the Difference betweene this Naturall History , and others . For those Naturall Histories , which are Extant , being gathered for Delight and Vse , are full of pleasant Descriptions and Pictures ; and affect and seeke after Admiration , Rarities , and Secrets . But contrariwise , the Scope which his Lordship intendeth , is to write such a Naturall History , as may be Fundamentall to the Erecting and Building of a true Philosophy : For the Illumination of the Vnderstanding ; the Extracting of Axiomes ; and the producing of many Noble Works , and Effects . For he hopeth , by this meanes , to acquit Himselfe of that , for which hee taketh Himselfe in a sort bound ; And that is , the Aduancement of all Learning and Sciences . For hauing in this present VVorke Collected the Materialls for the Building ; And in his Novum Organum ( of which his Lordship is yet to publish a Second Part , ) set downe the Instruments and Directions for the Worke ; Men shall now bee wanting to themselues , if they raise not Knowledge to that perfection , whereof the Nature of Mortall men is capable . And in this behalfe , I haue heard his Lordship speake complainingly ; That his Lordship ( who thinketh hee deserueth to be an Architect in this building , ) should be forced to be a VVork-man and a Labourer ; And to digge the Clay , and burne the Brick ; And more then that , ( according to the hard Condition of the Israelites at the latter end ) to gather the Strawe and Stubble , ouer all the Fields , to burn the Bricks withall . For he knoweth , that except hee doe it , nothing will be done : Men are so sett to despise the Meanes of their owne good . And as for the Basenes of many of the Experiments ; As long as they be Gods VVorks , they are Honourable enough . And for the Vulgarnes of them ; true Axiomes must be drawne from plaine Experience , and not from doubtfull ; And his Lordships course is , to make VVonders Plaine , and not Plaine things VVonders ; And that Experience likewise must be broken and grinded , and not whole , or as it groweth . And for Vse ; his Lordship hath often in his Mouth , the two kindes of Experiments ; Experimenta Fructifera , and Experimenta Lucifera : Experiments of Vse , and Experiments of Light ; And he reporteth himself , whether he were not a strange Man , that should thinke that Light hath no Vse , because it hath no Matter . Further , his Lordship thought good also , to add vnto many of the Experiments themselues , some Glosse of the Causes ; that in the succeeding work of Interpreting Nature , and Framing Axiomes , all things may be in more Readines . And for the Causes herein by Him assigned ; his Lordship perswadeth Himselfe , they are farr more certaine , then those that are rendred by Others ; Not for any Excellency of his owne Witt , ( as his Lordship is wont to say ) but in respect of his continuall Conuersation with Nature , and Experience . He did consider likewise , that by this Addition of Causes , Mens mindes ( which make so much hast to find out the Causes of things ; ) would not think themselues vtterly lost , in a Vast VVood of Experience , but stay vpon these Causes , ( such as they are ) a little , till true Axiomes may be more fully discouered . I haue heard his Lordship say also , that one great Reason , why he would not put these Particulars into any exact Method , ( though he that looketh attentiuely into them , shall finde that they haue a secret Order ) was , because hee conceiued that other men would now thinke , that they could doe the like ; And so goe on with a further Collection : which if the Method had been Exact , many would haue despaired to attaine by Imitation . As for his Lordships loue of Order , I can referr any Man to his Lordships Latine Booke , De Augmentis Scientiarum ; which ( if my Iudgment be any thing ) is written in the Exactest Order , that I know any Writing to bee . I will conclude with an vsuall Speech of his Lordships . That this Worke of his Naturall History , is the World , as GOD made it , and not as Men haue made it ; For that it hath nothing of Imagination . W : Rawley . NATVRALL HISTORIE . I. Century . DIGG a Pitt vpon the Sea shore , somewhat aboue the High-water Marke , and sincke it as deepe as the Low-Water marke ; And as the Tide commeth in , it will fill with Water , Fresh and Potable . This is commonly practized vpon the Coast of Barbary , where other fresh Water is wanting . And CAESAR knew this well , when he was besieged in Alexandria : For by Digging of Pitts in the Sea shoare , hee did frustrate the Laborious Workes of the Enemies , which had turned the Sea-Water vpon the Wells of Alexandria ; And so saued his Army , being then in Desperation . But Caesar mistooke the Cause , For he thought that all Sea-Sandes had Naturall Springs of Fresh Water . But it is plaine , that it is the Sea-Water ; because the Pitt filleth according to the Measure of the Tide : And the Sea-water passing or Strayning through the Sandes , leaueth the Saltnesse . I remember to haue Read , that Triall hath beene made of Salt Water passed through Earth ; through Tenn Vessells , one within an other , and yet it hath not lost his Saltnesse , as to become potable : But the same Man saith , that ( by the Relation of Another , ) Salt Water drained through twenty Vessells , hath become Fresh . This Experiment seemeth to crosse that other of Pitts , made by the Sea side ; And yet but in part , if it be true , that twentie Repetitions doe the Effect . But it is worth the Note , how poore the Imitations of Nature are , in Common course of Experiments , except they be led by great Iudgement , and some good Light of Axiomes . For first , ther is no small difference betweene a Passage of Water through twenty small Vessells ; And through such a distance , as betweene the Low water , and High water Marke . Secondly , there is a great difference betweene Earth and Sand. For all Earth hath in it a kinde of Nitrous Salt , from which Sand is more free : And besides Earth doth not straine the Water so finely , as Sand doth . But ther is a Third Point , that I suspect as much , or more , then the other Two : And that is , that in the Experiment of Transmission of the Sea-water into the Pitts , the Water riseth ; But in the Experiment of Transmission of the Water through the Vessells , it falleth : Now certaine it is , that the Salter Part of Water , ( once Salted throughout ) goeth to the Bottome . And therfore no meruaile , if the Draining of Water by descent , doth not make it fresh : Besides , I doe somewhat doubt , that the very Dashing of the Water , that commeth from the Sea , is more proper to strike of the Salt part , then wher the Water slideth of her owne Motion . It seemeth Percolation or Transmission , ( which is commonly called Straining , ) is a good kinde of Separation ; Not onely of Thicke from Thin , and Grosse from Fine , ; But of more subtile Natures ; And varieth according to the Bodie through which the Transmission is made . As if through a wollen Bagg , the Liquour leaueth the Fatnesse ; If through Sand , the Saltnesse ; &c. They speake of Seuering Wine from Water , passing it through Iuy wood , or through other the like porous Body ; But Non Constat . The Gumm of Trees ( which wee see to be commonly shining and cleare ) is but a fine Passage or Straining of the Iuice of the Tree , through the Wood and Bark . And in like manner , Cornish Diamonds , and Rock Rubies , ( which are yet more resplendent then Gumms ) are the fine Exudations of Stone . Aristotle giueth the Cause , vainely , why the Feathers of Birdes are of more liuely Colours , then the Haires of Beastes ; for no Beast hath any fine Azure , or Carnation , or Greene Haire . He saith , It is , because Birds are more in the Beames of the Sunn , then Beasts ; But that is manifestly vntrue ; For Cattle are more in the Sun then Birds , that liue commonly in the Woods , or in some Couert . The true Cause is , that the Excrementious Moisture of liuing Creatures , which maketh as well the Feathers in Birds , as the Haire in Beasts , passeth in Birds through a finer and more delicate Strainer , then it doth in Beastes : For Feathers passe through Quills ; And Haire through Skin . The Clarifying of Liquors by Adhesion is an Inward Percolation ; And is effected , when some Cleauing Body is Mixed and Agitated with the Liquours ; wherby the grosser Part of the Liquor sticks to that Cleauing Body ; And so the finer Parts are freed from the Grosser . So the Apothecaries clarify their Sirrupes by whites of Eggs , beaten with the Iuices which they would clarify ; which Whites of Eggs , gather all the Dreggs and grosser Parts of the Iuyce to them ; And after the Sirrupe being sett on the Fire , the whites of Egges themselues harden , and are taken forth . So Ippocrasse is clarified by mixing with Milke ; And stirring it about ; And then passing it through a Wollen Bagge , which they call Hippocrates Sleeue : And the Cleauing Nature of the Milke draweth the Powder of the Spices , and Grosser parts of the Liquour to it ; And in the passage they stick vpon the Woollen Bagge . The Clarifying of Water , is an Experiment tending to Health ; besides the pleasure of the Eye , when Water is Crystaline . It is effected by casting in and placing Pebbles , at the Head of a Current ; that the Water may straine through them . It may be , Percolation doth not onely cause Clearenesse and Splendour , but Sweetnes of Sauour ; For that also followeth , as well as Clearenes , when the Finer Parts are seuered from the Grosser . So it is found , that the Sweates of Men that haue much Heat , and exercise much , and haue cleane Bodies , and fine Skins , doe smell sweet ; As was said of Alexander ; And we see , commonly , that Gumms haue sweet Odours . TAke a Glasse , and put Water into it , and wett your Finger , and draw it round about the Lipp of the Glasse , pressing it somewhat hard ; And after you haue drawne it some few times about ; it will make the Water friske and sprinckle vp , in a fine Dew . This Instance doth excellently Demonstrate the Force of Compression in a Solid Body . For whensoeuer a Solid Body ( as Wood , Stone , Mettall , &c. ) is pressed , ther is an inward Tumult in the parts therof ; seeking to deliuer themselues from the Compression : And this is the Cause of all Violent Motion . Wherin it is strange in the highest Degree , that this Motion hath neuer been obserued , nor inquired ; It being of all Motions , the most Common , and the Chiefe Roote of all Mechanicall Operations . This Motion worketh in round at first , by way of Proofe , and Search , which way to deliuer it selfe ; And then worketh in Progresse , wher it findeth the Deliuerance easiest . In Liquours this Motion is visible : For all Liquours strucken make round Circles , and withall Dash ; but in Solids , ( which breake not , ) it is so subtile , as it is inuisible ; But neuertheless bewrayeth it selfe by many Effects ; As in this Instance wherof we speake . For the Pressure of the Finger furthered by the wetting ( because it sticketh so much the better vnto the Lipp of the Glasse , ) after some continuance , putteth all the small Parts of the Glasse , into worke ; that they strike the Water sharpely ; from which Percussion that Sprinkling commeth . If you strike or pierce a Solid Body , that is brittle , as Glasse , or Sugar , it breaketh not onely , wher the immediate force is ; but breaketh all about into shiuers and fitters ; The Motion , vpon the Pressure , searching all wayes ; and breaking where it findeth the Body weakest . The Powder in Shot , being Dilated into such a Flame , as endureth not Compression ; Moueth likewise in round , ( The Flame being in the Nature of a liquid Body : ) Sometimes recoyling ; Sometimes breaking the Piece ; But generally discharging the Bullett , because ther it findeth easiest Deliuerance . This Motion vpon Pressure , and the Reciprocall therof , which is Motion vpon Tensure ; we vse to call ( by one common Name ) Motion of Libertie ; which is , when any Body , being forced to a Preter-Naturall Extent , or Dimension , deliuereth and restoreth it selfe to the Naturall : As when a Blowne Bladder ( Pressed ) riseth againe ; or when Leather or Cloath tentured spring backe . These two Motions ( of which ther be infinite Instances , ) we shall handle in due place . This Motion vpon Pressure is excellently also demonstrated in Sounds ; As when one Chimeth vpon a Bell , it soundeth ; But as soon as he layeth his hand vpon it , the Sound ceaseth : And so , the Sound of a Virginall String , as soone as the Quill of the Iack falleth vpon it , stoppeth . For these Sounds are produced , by the subtile Percussion of the Minute parts , of the Bell , or String , vpon the Aire ; All one , as the Water is caused to leape by the subtile Percussion of the Minute parts of the Glasse , vpon the Water , wherof we spake a little before in the 9th . Experiment . For you must not take it to be , the locall Shaking of the Bell , or String , that doth it . As we shall fully declare , when we come hereafter to handle Sounds . TAke a Glasse with a Belly and a long Nebb ; fill the Belly ( in part ) with Water : Take also another Glasse , whereinto put Claret Wine and Water mingled ; Reverse the first Glasse , with the Belly vpwards , Stopping the Nebb with your fingar ; Then dipp the Mouth of it within the Second Glasse , and remoue your Fingar : Continue it in that posture for a time ; And it will vnmingle the VVine from the Water : The VVine ascending and setling in the topp of the vpper Glasse ; And the VVater descending and setling in the bottome of the lower Glasse . The passage is apparent to the Eye ; For you shall see the VVine , as it were , in a small veine , rising through the VVater . For handsomnesse sake ( because the Working requireth some small time ) it were good you hang the vpper Glasse vpon a Naile . But as soone as ther is gathered so much pure and vnmixed water in the Bottome of the Lower Glasse , as that the Mouth of the vpper Glasse dippeth into it , the Motion ceaseth Let the Vpper Glasse be VVine , and the Lower VVater ; ther followeth no Motion at all . Lett the Vpper Glasse be VVater pure , the Lowwer VVater coloured ; or contrariwise ; ther followeth no Motion at all . But it hath been tried , that though the Mixture of VVine and VVater , in the Lower Glasse , be three parts VVater , and but one VVine ; yet it doth not dead the Motion . This Separation of VVater and VVine appeareth to be made by Weight ; for it must be of Bodies of vnequall Weight , or ells it worketh not ; And the Heauier Body must euer be in the vpper Glasse . But then note withall , that the VVater being made pensile , and ther being a great VVeight of VVater in the Belly of the Glasse , sustained by a small Pillar of VVater in the Neck of the Glasse ; It is that , which sesteth the Motion on worke : For VVater and VVine in one Glasse , with long standing , will hardly seuer . This Experiment would be Extended from Mixtures of seuerall Liquors , to Simple Bodies , which Consist of seuerall Similare Parts : Try it therfore with Broyne or Salt water , and Fresh water ; Placing the Salt water ( which is the heauier ) in the vpper Glasse ; And see whether the Fresh will come aboue . Try it also with VVater thick Sugred , and Pure water ; and see whether the water which commeth aboue , will loose his Sweetnes : For which purpose it were good ther were a little Cock made in the Belly of the vpper Glasse . IN Bodies containing Fine Spirits , which doe easely dissipate , when you make Infusions , the Rule is ; A short Stay of the Body in the Liquour receyueth the Spiritt ; And a longer Stay confoundeth it ; because it draweth forth the Earthy Part withall ; which embaseth the finer . And therfore it is an Errour in Phisicians , to rest simply vpon the Length of stay , for encreasing the vertue . But if you will haue the Infusion strong , in those kinde of Bodies , which haue fine Spiritts , your way is , not to giue Longer time , but to repeat the Infusion of the Body oftner . Take Violetts , and infuse a good Pugill of them in a Quart of Vineger ; Lett them stay three quarters of an houre , and take them forth ; And refresh the Infusion with like quantity of new Violetts , seuen times ; And it will make a Vineger so fresh of the Flower , as if a Twelue-moneth after , it be brought you in a Saucer , you shall smell it before it come at you . Note , that it smelleth more perfectly of the Flower , a good while after , then at first . This Rule , which wee haue giuen , is of singular vse , for the Preparations of Medecines , and other Infusions . As for Example ; the Leafe of Burrage hath an Excellent Spiritt , to represse the fuliginous Vapour of Dusky Melancholy , and so to cure Madnes : But neuerthelesse , if the Leafe be infused long , it yieldeth forth but a raw substance , of no Vertue ; Therfore I suppose , that if in the Must of Wine , or Wort of Beere , while it worketh , before it be Tunned , the Burrage stay a small time , and be often changed with fresh ; It will make a Soueraigne Drink for Melancholy Passions . And the like I conceyue of Orenge Flowers . Rubarb hath manifestly in it Parts of contrary Operations : Parts that purge ; And parts that binde the body : And the first lay looser , and the latter lay deeper : So that if you infuse Rubarb for an houre , and crush it well , it will purge better , and binde the Body lesse after the purging , then if it stood twenty foure houres ; This is tried : But I conceiue likewise , that by Repeating the Infusion of Rubarb , seuerall times , ( as was said of Violetts , ) letting each stay in but a small time ; you may make it as strong a Purging Medecine , as Scammony . And it is not a small thing wonn in Phisick , if you can make Rubarb , and other Medecines that are Benedict , as strong Purgers , as those that are not without some Malignity . Purging Medecines , for the most part , haue their Purgatine Vertue , in a fine Spirit ; As appeareth by that they indure not boiling , without much losse of vertue . And therfore it is of good vse in Phisick , if you can retaine the Purging Vertue , and take away the Vnpleasant tast of the Purger ; which it is like you may doe , by this Course of Infusing oft , with little stay . For it is probable , that the Horrible and Odious Tast , is in the Grosser part . Generally , the working by Infusions , is grosse and blinde , except you first try the Issuing of the seuerall Parts of the Body , which of them Issue more speedily , and which more slowly ; And so by apportioning the time , can take and leaue that Quality , which you desire . This to know , ther be two waies ; The one to try what long stay , and what short stay worketh , as hath been said : The other to try in Order , the succeding Infusions , of one and the same Body , successiuely , in seuerall Liquors . As for example ; Take Orenge-Pills , or Rose-Mary , or Cinnamon , or what you will ; And let them Infuse halfe an houre in VVater : Then take them out , and Infuse them againe in other VVater ; And so the third time : And then tast and consider the First water , the Second , and the Third : And you will find them differing , not only in Strength and Weaknes , but otherwise in Tast , or Odour ; For it may bee the First water will haue more of the Sent , as more Fragrant ; And the Second more of the Tast , as more bitter or Biting , &c. Infusions in Aire , ( for so we may well call Odours ) haue the same diuersities with Infusions in VVater ; In that the seuerall Odours ( which are in one Flower , or other Body ) issue at seuerall times ; Some earlier , some later : So we finde that Violetts , Woodbines , Strawberries , yield a pleasing Sent , that commeth forth first ; But soone after an ill Sent , quite differing from the Former ; Which is caused , not so much by Mellowing , as by the late Issuing of the Grosser Spirit . As we may desire to extract the finest Spirits in some Cases ; So we may desire also to discharge them ( as hurtfull ) in some other . So VVine burnt , by reason of the Evaporating of the finer Spirit , enslameth lesse , and is best in Agues : Opium leeseth some of his poisonous Quallity , if it be vapoured out , mingled with Spirit of Wine , or the like : Sean leeseth somewhat of his windines by Decocting ; And ( generally ) subtile or windy Spirits are taken off by Incension , or Evaporation . And euen in Infusions in things that are of too high a Spirit , you were better poure off the first Infusion , after a small time , and vse the latter . BVbbles are in the forme of a Hemisphere ; Aire within , and a little Skin of VVater without : And it seemeth somewhat strange , that the Aire should rise so swiftly , while it is in the VVater ; And when it commeth to the topp , should be staid by so weake a Couer as that of the Bubble is . But as for the swift Ascent of the Aire , while is vnder the VVater , that is a Motion of Percussion from the VVater ; which it selfe descending , driueth vpp the Aire ; and no Motion of Leuity in the Aire . And this Democritus called Motus Plaga . In this Common Experiment , the Cause of the Enclosure of the Bubble is , for that the Appetite to resist Separation , or Discontinuance , ( which in solide Bodies is strong ) is also in Liquours , though fainter and weaker ; As wee see in this of the Bubble : we see it also in little Glasses of Spittle that children make of Rushes ; And in Castles of Bubbles , which they make by blowing into water , hauing obtained a little Degree of Tenacity by Mixture of Soape : Wee see it also in the Stillicides of water , which if ther be water enough to follow , will Drawe themselues into a small thredd , because they will not discontinue ; But if ther be no Remedy , then they cast themselues into round Dropps ; which is the Figure , that saueth the Body most from Discontinuance : The same Reason is of the Roundnes of the Bubble , as well for the Skin of water , as for the Aire within : For the Aire likewise auoideth Discontinuance ; And therfore casteth it self into a Round Figure . And for the stopp and Arrest of the Aire a little while , it sheweth that the Aire of it selfe hath little , or no Appetite , of Ascending . THE Reiection , which I continually vse , of Experiments , ( though it appeareth not ) is infinit ; But yet if an Experiment be probable in the Worke , and of great Vse , I receyue it , but deliuer it as doubtfull . It was reported by a Sober Man , that an Artificiall Spring may be made thus : Finde out a hanging Ground , wher ther is a good quick Fall of Raine-water . Lay a Half-Trough of Stone , of a good length , 3. or 4. foote deep within the same Ground ; with one end vpon the high Ground , the other vpon the lowe . Couer the Trough with Brakes a good thicknes , and cast Sand vpon the Topp of the Brakes : You shall see , ( saith he ) that after some showers are past , the lower End of the Trough will runn like a Spring of water : which is no maruaile , if it hold , while the Raine-water lasteth ; But he said it would continue long time after the Raine is past : As if the water did multiply it self vpon the Aire , by the helpe of the Coldnesse and Condensation of the Earth , and the Consort of the first Water . THE French , ( which put off the Name of the French Disease ; vnto the Name of the Disease of Naples , ) doe report , that at the Siege of Naples , ther were certaine wicked Merchants , that Barrelled vpp Mans flesh , ( of some that had been , lately slaine in Barbary ) and sold it for Tunny ; And that vpon that foule and high Nourishment , was the Originall of that Disease . Which may well be ; For that it is certaine , that the Caniballs in the West Indies , eate Mans flesh ; And the West Indies were full of the Pockes when they were first discouered : And at this day the Mortallest poisons , practised by the West Indians , haue some Mixture of the Bloud , or Fatt , or Flesh of Man : And diuers Witches , and Sorceresles , aswell amongst the Heathen , as amongst the Christians , haue fedd vpon Mans flesh , to aid ( as it seemeth ) their Imagination , with High and foule Vapours . IT seemeth that ther be these waies ( in likelihood ) of Version of Vapours , or Aire , into Water and Moisture . The first is Cold ; which doth manifestly Condense ; As wee see in the Contracting of the Aire in the Weather-Glasse ; whereby it is a Degree nearer to water . Wee see it also in the Generation of Springs , which the Ancients thought ( very probably ) to be made by the Version of Aire into water , holpen by the Rest , which the Aire hath in those Parts ; wherby it cannot dissipate . And by the Coldnes of Rockes ; for ther Springs are chiefly generated . Wee see it also in the Effects of the Cold of the Middle Region ( as they call it ) of the Aire ; which produceth Dews , and Raines . And the Experiment of Turning water into Ice , by Snow , Nitre , and Salt , ( wherof wee shall speake hereafter , ) would be transferred to the Turning of Aire into Water . The Second way is by Compression ; As in Stillatories , wher the Vapour is turned back , vpon it self , by the Encounter of the Sides of the Stillatory ; And in the Dew vpon the Couers of Boyling Potts ; And in the Dew towards Raine , vpon Marble , and Wainscott . But this is like to doe no great effect ; Except it be vpon Vapours , and grosse Aire , that are allready very neare in Degree to Water . The Third is that , which may be searched into , but doth not yet appeare ; which is , by Mingling of moist Vapours with Aire ; And trying if they will not bring a Returne of more Water , then the water was at first : For if so ; That Increase is a version of the Aire : Therfore putt water into the Bottome of a Stillatory , with the Nebb stopped ; Weigh the Water first ; Hang in the Middle of the Stillatory a large Spunge ; And see what Quantitie of Water you can crush out of it ; And what it is more , or lesse , compared with the water spent ; For you must vnderstand , that if any Version can be wrought , it will be easeliest done in small Pores : And that is the Reason why wee prescribe a Spunge . The Fourth way is Probable also , though not Appearing ; Which is , by Receiuing the Aire into the small Pores of Bodies ; For ( as hath been said ) euery thing in small Quantity is more easy for version ; And Tangible Bodies haue no pleasure in the Consort of Aire , but endeauour to subact it into a more Dense Body : But in Entire Bodies it is checked ; because if the Aire should Condense , ther is nothing to succeed : Therfore it must be in loose Bodies , as Sand , and Powder ; which wee see , if they lye close , of themselues gather Moisture . IT is reported by some of the Ancients ; That Whelps , or other Creatures , if they be put Young , into such a Cage , or Boxe , as they cannot rise to their Stature , but may encrease in Breadth , or length ; will growe accordingly , as they can gett Roome : which if it be true , and faisible , and that the young Creature so pressed , and straightened , doth not therupon die ; It is a Meanes to produce Dwarfe Creatures , and in a very Strange Figure . This is certaine , and noted long since ; That the Pressure or Forming of Parts of Creatures , when they are very young , doth alter the Shape not a little ; As the Stroaking of the Heads of Infants , between the Hands , was noted of Old , to make Macrocephali ; which shape of the Head , at that time , was esteemed . And the Raising gently of the Bridge of the Nose , doth preuent the Deformity of a Saddle Nose . Which obseruation well weighed , may teach a Meanes , to make the Persons of Men , and Women , in many kindes , more comely , and better featured , then otherwise they would be ; By the Forming and Shaping of them in their Infancy : As by Stroaking vp the Calues of the Leggs , to keepe them from falling downe too lowe ; And by Stroaking vp the Forehead to keepe them from being lowforeheaded . And it is a common Practise to swath Infants , that they may growe more straight , and better shaped : And wee see Young Women , by wearing straight Bodies , keepe themselues from being Grosse , and Corpulent . ONions , as they hang , will many of them shoot forth ; And so will Penniroiall ; And so will an Herb called Orpin ; with which they vse , in the Country , to trimme their Houses , binding it to a Lath , or Stick , and setting it against a wall . We see it like wise , more especially , in the greater Semper-vine , which will put out Branches , two or three yeares : But it is true , that commonly they wrapp the Root in a Cloth besmeared with Oyle , and renue it once in halfe a Yeare . The like is reported by some of the Ancients , of the Stalks of Lillies . The Cause is ; For that these Plants haue a Strong , Dense , and Succulent Moisture , which is not apt to exhale ; And so is able , from the old store , without drawing helpe from the Earth , to suffice the sprouting of the Plant : And this Sprouting is chiefly in the late Spring , or early Sommer ; which are the Times of Putting forth . We see also , that Stumps of Trtes , lying out of the ground , will put forth Sprouts for a Time. But it is a Noble Triall , and of very great Consequence , to try whether these things , in the Sprouting , doe increase Weight ; which must be tried , by weighing them before they be hangd vp ; And afterwards againe , when they are sprouted . For if they encrease not in Weight ; Then it is no more but this ; That what they send forth in the Sprout , they leese in some other Part : But if they gather Weight , then it is Magnale Naturae ; For it sheweth that Aire may be made so to be Condensed , as to be conuerted into a Dense Body ; wheras the Race and Period of all things , here aboue the Earth , is to extenuate and turne things to be more Penumaticall , and Rare ; And not to be Retrograde , from Pneumaticall to that which is Dense . It sheweth also , that Aire can Nourish ; which is another great Matter of Consequence . Note , that to try this , the Experiment of the Semper-viue must be made without Oiling the Cloth ; For els , it may be , the Plant receiueth Nourishment from the Oile . FLame and Aire doe not Mingle , except it be in an Instant ; Or in the vitall Spiritts of vegetables , and liuing Creatures . In Gunpowder , the Force of it hath been ascribed , to Rarefaction of the Earthy Substance into Flame ; And thus farr it is true : And then ( forfooth ) it is become another Element ; the Forme wherof occupieth more place ; And so , of Necessity , followeth a Dilatation : And therfore , lest two Bodies should be in one place , ther must needes also follow an Expulsion of the pellet ; Or Blowing vp of the Mine . But these are Crude and Ignorant Speculations . For Flame , if ther were nothing els , except it were in very great quantity , will be suffocate with any hard Body , such as a Pellet is , Or the Barrell of a Gunn ; So as the Flame would not expell the hard Body ; But the hard Body would kill the Flame , and not suffer it to kindle , or spread . But the Cause of this so potent a Motion , is the Nitre , ( which wee call otherwise Salt-Petre ; ) which hauing in it anotable Crude and windy Spirit , first by the Heate of the Fire suddainly dilateth it self ; ( And wee knowe that simple Aire , being preternaturally attenuated by Heate , will make it self Roome , and breake and blowe vp that which resisteth it ; ) And Secondly , when the Nitre hath Dilated it self , it bloweth abroad the Flame , as an Inward Bellowes . And therfore wee see that Brimstone , Pitch , Camphire , Wilde-Fire , and diuers other Inflammable Matters , though they burne cruelly , and are hard to quench ; Yet they make no such fiery winde , as Gunpowder doth : And on the other side , wee see that Quick Siluer , ( which is a most Crude and Watry Body ) heated , and pent in , hath the like force with Gunpowder . As for liuing Creatures , it is certaine , their Vitall Spiritts are a Substance Compounded of an Airy and Flamy Matter ; And though Aire and Flame being free , will not well mingle ; yet bound in by a Body that hath some fixing , they will. For that you may best see in those two Bodies , ( which are their Aliments , ) water , and Oyle ; For they likewise will not well mingle of themselues , but in the Bodies of Plants , and liuing Creatures , they will. It is no maruaile therfore , that a small Quantity of Spiritts , in the Cells of the Braine , and Canales of the Sinewes , are able to moue the whole Body , ( which is of so great Masse , ) both with so great Force , as in Wrestling , Leaping ; And with so great Swiftnes , As in playing Diuision vpon the Lute . Such is the force of these two Natures , Aire and Flame , when they incorporate . TAke a small waxe Candle , and putt it in a Socket , of Brasse , or Iron ; Then sett it vpright in a Porringer full of Spirits of Wine , heated : Then sett both the Candle , and Spiritt of Wine , on fire , and you shall see the Flame of the Candle , open it self , and become 4. or 5. times bigger then otherwise it would haue been ; and appeare in Figure Globular and not in Piramis . You shall see also , that the Inward Flame of the Candle keepeth Colour , and doth not waxe any whitt blewe towardes the Colour of the Outward flame of the Spiritt of Wine . This is a Noble Instance ; where in two things are most remarkable ; The one ; that one Flame within another quencheth not ; but is a fixed Body , and continueth as Aire , or Water doe . And therefore Flame would still ascend vpwards in one greatnesse , if it were not quenched on the Sides : And the greater the Flame is at the Bottome , the higher is the Rise . The other , that Flame doth not mingle with Flame , as Aire doth with Aire , or Water with Water , but only remaineth contiguous ; As it commeth to passe betwixt Consisting Bodies . It appeareth also , that the forme of a Piramis in Flame , which we vsually see , is meerely by Accident , and that the Aire about , by quenching the Sides of the Flame , crusheth it , and extenuateth it into that Forme ; For of it selfe it would be Round : And therefore Smoake is in the Figure of a Piramis Reuersed ; For the Aire quencheth the Flame , and receiueth the Smoake . Note also , that the Flame of the Condle , within the Flame of the Spirit of Wine , is troubled ; And doth not onely open and moue vpwards , but moueth wauing , and to and fro : As if Flame of his owne Nature ( if it were not quenched , ) would rowle and turne , as well as moue vpwards . By all which , it should seeme , that the Caelestiall Bodies , ( most of them , ) are true Fires or Flames , as the Stoicks held ; More fine ( perhaps ) and Rarified , than our Flame is . For they are all Globular , and Determinate , ; They haue Rotation ; And they haue the Colour and Splendour of Flame : So that Flame aboue is Durable , and Consistent , and in his Naturall place ; But with vs , it is a Stranger , and Momentany , and Impure ; Like Vulcan that haked with his Fall. Take an Arrow , and hold it in Flame , for the space of ten pulses ; And when it commeth forth , you shall finde those Parts of the Arrow , which were on the Outsides of the Flame , more burned , blacked , and turned almost into a Coale ; whereas that in the Middest of the Flame , will be , as if the Fire had scarce touched it . This is an Instance of great consequence for the discouery of the Nature of Flame ; And sheweth manifestly , that Flame burneth more violently towards the Sides , than in the Middest : And , which is more , that Heat or Fire is not violent or furious , but where it is checked , and pont . And therfore the Peripatetickes ( howsoeuer their opinion of an Element of Fire aboue the Aire is iustly exploded ; ) in that Point they acquit themselues well : For being opposed , that if there were a Spbeare of Fire , that incompassed the Earth so neare hand , it were impossible but all things should be burnt vp ; They answer , that the pure Elementall Fire , in his owne place , and not irritate , is but of a Moderate Heat . It is affirmed constantly by many , as an vsuall Experiment ; That a Lampe of Vre , in the Bottome of a Mine , will be tumbled , and stirred , by two Mens strength ; which if you bring it to the Topp of the Earth , will aske Six Mens strength at the least to stirre it . It is a Noble Instance , and is fit to be tried to the full : For it is very probable , that the Motion of Grauitie worketh weakly , both farre from the Earth , and also within the Earth : The former , because the Appetite of Vnion of Dense Bodies with the Earth , in respect of the distance , is more dull ; The latter , because the Body hath in part attained his Nature , when it is some Depth in the Earth . For as for the Mouing to a Point or Place ( which was the Opinion of the Ancients ) it is a meere Vanity . It is strange , how the Ancients tooke vp Experiments vpon credit , and yet did build great Matters vpon them . The Obseruation of some of the best of them , deliuered confidently , is That a Vessell filled with Ashes , will receiue the like quantity of Water , that it would haue done , if it had been empty . But this is vtterly vntrue ; for the Water will not goe in by a Fifth part . And I suppose , that that Fifth part is the difference of the lying close , or open , of the Ashes ; As we see that Ashes alone , if they be hard pressed , will lye in lesse roome : And so the Ashes with Aire betweene , lye looser ; and with Water , closer . For I haue not yet found certainly , that the Water , it selfe , by mixture of Ashes , or Dust , will shrinke or draw into lesse Roome . It is reported of credit , that if you lay good store of Kernells of Grapes , about the Root of a Vine ; it will make the Vine come earlier , and prosper better . It may be tried with other Kernells , laid about the Root of a Plant of the same kinde ; As Figgs , Kernells of Apples , &c. The Cause may be , for that the Kernells draw out of the Earth Iuice fit to nourish the Tree , as those that would be Trees of themselues , though there were no Root ; But the Root being of greater strength , robbeth and deuoureth the Nourishment , when they haue drawne it : As great Fishes deuoure little . The Operation of Purging Medicines , and the Causes thereof , haue béene thought to be a great Secret ; And so according to the slothfull manner of Men , it is referred to a Hidden Propriety , a Specificall vertue , and a Fourth Qualitie , and the like Shifts of Ignorance . The Causes of Purging are diuers ; All plaine and perspicuous ; And throughly maintained by Experience . The first is , That whatsoeuer cannot be ouercome and disgested by the Stomacke , is by the Stomacke , either put vp by Vomit , or put downe to the Guts ; And by that Motion of Expulsion in the Stomacke , and Guts , other Parts of the Body , ( as the Orifices of the Veines , and the like ) are moued to expell by Consent . For nothing is more frequent than Motion of Consent in the Body of Man. This Surcharge of the Stomacke , is caused either by the Qualitie of the Medicine , or by the Quantitie . The Qualities are three : Extreme Bitter , as in Aloes , Coloquintida , &c. Loathsome and of horrible taste ; As in Agarick , Black Hellebore , &c. And of secret Malignity , and disagreement towards Mans Bodie , many times not appearing much in the Taste ; As in Scammony , Mechoacham , Antimony , &c. And note well , that if there be any Medicine , that Purgeth , and hath neither of the first two Manifest Qualities ; it is to be held suspected , as a kinde of Poysons ; For that it worketh either by Corrosion ; or by a secret Malignitie and Enmitie to Nature : And therfore such Medicines are warily to be prepared , and vsed . The Quantitie of that which is taken , doth also cause Parging ; As we see in a great Quantitie of New Milke from the Cow ; yea and a great Quantitie of Meat ; For Surfets many times turne to Purges , both vpwards , and downwards . Therefore we see generally , that the working of Purging Medicines , commeth two or three houres after the Medicines taken ; For that the Stomacke first maketh a proofe , whether it can concoct them . And the like happeneth after Surfets ; or Milke in too great Quantitie . A second Cause is Mordication of the Orifices of the Parts ; Especially of the Mesentery veines ; As it is seene , that Salt , or any such thing that is sharpe and biting , put into the Fundament , doth prouoke the Part to expell ; And Mustard prouoketh Sneezing : And any Sharpe Thing to the Eyes , prouoketh Teares . And therfore we see that almost all Purgers haue a kinde of Twiching and vellication , besides the Griping which commeth of wind . And if this Mordication be in an ouer-high Degree , it is little better than the Corrosion of Poyson ; And it commeth to passe sometimes in Antimony ; Especially if it be giuen , to Bodies not repleat with Humors ; For where Humors abound , the Humors saue the Parts . The third Cause is Attraction : For I doe not deny , but that Purging Medicines haue in them a direct Force of Attraction ; As Drawing Plasters haue in Surgery : And we see Sage , or Bettony brused , Sneezing-powder , and other Powders or Liquors ( which the Physitians call Errhines , ) put into the Nose , draw Flegme , and water from the Head ; And so it is in Apophlegmatismes , and Gargarismes , that draw the Rheume downe by the Pallate . And by this Vertue , no doubt , some Purgers draw more one Humour , and some another , according to the Opinion receiued : As Rubarb draweth Choller ; Sean Melancholy ; Agarick Flegme ; &c. But yet , ( more or lesse ) they draw promiscuously . And note also , that besides Sympathy , between the Purger and the Humour , there is also another Cause , why some Medicines draw some Humour more than another . And it is , for that some Medicines work quicker than others : And they that draw quick , draw only the Lighter , & more fluide Humours ; they that draw flow , worke vpon the more Tough , and Viscous Humours . And therfore Men must beware , how they take Rubarb , and the like , alone , familiarly ; For it taketh only the Lightest part of the Humour away , and leaueth the Masse of Humours more obstinate . And the like may be said of Worme-wood , which is so much magnified . The fourth Cause is Flatnosity ; For Wind stirred moueth to expell : And we finde that ( in effect ) all Purgers haue in them a raw Spirit , or Wind ; which is the Principall Cause of Tortion in the Stomach , and Belly . And therfore Purgers leese ( most of them ) the vertue , by Decoction vpon the Fire ; And for that Cause are gluen chiefly in Infusion , Iuyce , or Powder . The fifth Cause is Compression , or Crushing : As when Water is Crushed out of a Spunge : So we see that Taking Cold moueth Loosenesse by Contraction of the Skinn , and outward Parts ; And so doth Cold likewise cause Rheumes , and Defluxions from the Head ; And some Astringent Plasters crush out purulent Matter . This kind of Operation is not found in many Medicines : Mirabalanes haue it ; And it may be the Barkes of Peaches ; For this Vertue requireth an Astriction ; but such an Astriction , as is not gratefull to the Body ; ( For a pleasing Astriction doth rather Binde in the Humours , than Expell them : ) And therfore such Astriction is found in Things of an Harrish Taste . The Sixth Cause is Lubrefaction , and Relaxation . As we see in Medicines Emollient ; Such as are Milke , Honey , Mallowes , Lettuce , Mercuriall , Pelletory of the Wall , and others . There is also a secret Vertue of Relaxation in Cold : For the Heat of the Body bindeth the Parts and Humours together , which Cold relaxeth : As it is seene in Vrine , Bloud , Pottage , or the like ; which , if they be Cold , breake , and dissolue . And by this kinde of Relaxation , Feare looseneth the Belly ; because the Heat retiring inwards towards the Heart , the Gutts and other Parts are relaxed ; In the same manner , as Feare also causeth Trembling in the Sinewes . And of this Kinde of Purgers are some Medicines made of Mercury . The Seuenth Cause is Abstersion ; which is plainly a Scouring off , or Incision of the more viscous Humors , and making the Humors more fluide ; And Cutting betweene them , and the Part. As is found in Nitrous Water , which scoureth Linnen Cloth ( speedily ) from the Foulenesse . But this Incision must be by a Sharpnesse , without Astriction : Which wee finde in Salt , Worm-wood , Oxymel , and the like . There be Medicines , that moue Stooles , and not Vrine ; Some other , Vrine , and not Stooles , Those that Purge by Stoole are such as enter not at all , or little into the Mesentery Veines ; But either at the first are not digestible by the Stomach , and therefore moue immediatly downwards to the Gutts ; Or else are afterwards reiected by the Mesentery Veines , and so turne likewise downwards to the Gutts ; and of these two kindes are most Purgers . But those that moue Vrine , are such , as are well digested of the Stomach , and well receiued also of the Mesenfery Veines ; So they come as farre as the Liuer , which sendeth Vrine to the Bladder , as the Whey of Bloud : And those Medicines being Opening and Piercing , doe fortifie the Operation of the Liuer , in sending downe the wheyey Part of the Bloud to the Reines . For Medicines Vrinatiue doe not worke by Reiection , and Indigestion , as Solutiue doe . There be diuers Medicines , which in greater Quantity , moue Stock , and in smaller , Vrine : And so contrariwise , some that in greater Quantity , moue Vrine , and in Smaller , Stoole . Of the former sort is Rubarb , and some others . The Cause is , for that Rubarb is a Medicine , which the Stomach in a small Quantity doth digest , and ouercome , ( being not Flatuous , nor Loathsome ; ) and so sendeth it to the Mesentery Veines ; And so being opening , it helpeth downe Vrine : But in a greater Quantitie , the Stomach cannot ouercome it , and so it goeth to the Gutts . Pepper by some of the Ancients is noted to be of the second sort ; which being in small Quantity , moueth wind in the Stomach and Gutts , and so expelleth by Stoole ; But being in greater Quantity , dissipateth the Wind ; And it selfe gotteth to the Mesentery veines ; And so to the Liuer , and Reines ; where , by Heating and Opening , it sendeth downe Vrine more plentifully . Wee haue spoken of Euacuating of the Body ; wee will now speake something of the Filling of it by Restoratines in Consumptions , and Emaciating Diseases . In Vegetables , there is one Part that is more Nourishing than another ; As Graines , and Roots nourish more , than the Leaues ; In so much as the Order of the Foliatanes was put downe by the Pope , as finding Leaues vnable to Nourish Mans Body . Whether there be that difference in the Flesh of Liuing Creatures , is not well inquired : As whether Liuers , and other Entrails , be not more Nourishing , than the Outward Flesh. We find that amongst the Romans , a Gooses Liuer was a great Delicacy ; In so much as they had Artificiall Meanes to make it faire , and great ; But whether it were more Nourishing , appeareth not . It is certaine , that Marrow is more Nourishing than Fat. And I conceiue that some Decoction of Bones , and Sinewes , stamped , and well strained , would bee a very Nourishing Broth : Wee finde also that Scotch Skinck , ( which is a Pottage of strong Nourishment , ) is made with the Knees , and Sinewes of B●est , but long boiled : letty also , which they vse for a Restoratiue , is chiefly made of K●uckles of Veale . The Pulp that is within the Crafish or Crabb , which they spice and butter , is more Nourishing than the Flesh of the Crabb or Crafish . The Yolkes of Egges are clearely more Nourishing than the Whites . So that it should seeme , that the Parts of Liuing Creatures , that lye more Inwards , nourish more than the Outward Flesh : Except it bee the Braine ; which the Spirits prey too much vpon , to leaue it any great Vertue of Nourishing . It seemeth for the Nourishing of Aged Men , or Men in Consumptions , some such thing should be Deuised , as should be halfe Chylus , before it be put into the Stomach . Take two large Capons ; perboile them vpon a soft fire , by the space of an houre , or more , till in effect all the Bloud be gone . Adde in the Decoction the Pill of a Sweet Limon , or a good part of the Pill of a Citron , and a little Mace. Cut off the Shanckes , and throw them away . Then with a good strong Chopping-knife , mince the two Capons , bones and all , as small as ordinary Minced Meat ; Put them into a large neat Boulter ; Then take a Kilderkin , sweet , and well feasoned , of foure gallons of Beere , of 8. ● . strength , new as it commeth from the Tunning ; Make in the Kilderkin a great Bung-hole of purpose : Then thrust into it , the Boulter ( in which the Capons are ) drawne out in length ; Let it steepe in it three Dayes , and three Nights , the Bung-hole open , to worke ; Then close the Bung-hole , and so let it continue , a Day and a halfe ; Then draw it into bottles , and you may drinke it well after three dayes Botteling ; And it will last six weeks ( approued . ) It drinketh fresh , flowreth and mantleth exceedingly ; It drinketh not newish at all ; It is an excellent Drinke for a Consumption , to be drunke either alone , or Carded with some other Beere . It quencheth Thirst , and hath no whit of windinesse . Note , that it is not possible , that Meat and Bread , either in Broths , or taken with Drink , as is vsed , should get forth into the veines , and outward Parts , so finely , and easily , as when it is thus Incorporate , and made almost a Chylus aforehand . Triall would bee made of the like Brew with Potado Roots , or Burr Roots , or the Pith of Artichoakes , which are nourishing Meats : It may be tried also , with other flesh ; As Phesant , Partridge , Young Porke , Pigge , Venison , especially of young Deere , &c. A Mortresse made with the Brawne of Capons , stamped , and strained , and mingled ( after it is made ) with like quantitie , ( at the least , ) of Almond Butter ; is an excellent Meat to Nourish those that are weake ; Better than Blanck-Manger , or Ielly : And so is the Cullice of Cocks , boyled thick with the like Mixture of Almond Butter : For the Mortresse , or Cullice , of it selfe , is more Sauoury and strong ; And not so fit for Nourishing of weake Bodies ; But the Almonds that are not of so high a taste as Flesh , doe excellently qualifie it . Indian Maiz hath ( of certaine ) an excellent Spirit of Nourishment ; But it must be throughly boyled , and made into a Maiz-Creame like a Barley Creame . I iudge the same of Rize , made into a Creame ; For Rize is in Turky , and other Countries of the East , most fed vpon ; But it must be throughly boyled in respect of the Hardnesse of it : And also because otherwise it bindeth the Body too much . Pistachoes , so they be good , and not musty , ioyned with Almonds in Almond Milke ; Or made into a Milke of themselues , like vnto Almond Milke , but more greene , are an excellent Nourisher . But you shall doe well , to adde a little Ginger , scraped , because they are not without some subtill windinesse Milke warme from the Cow , is found to be a great Nourisher , and a good Remedy in Consumptions : But then you must put into it , when you milke the Cow , two little bagges ; the one of Powder of Mint , the other of Powder of Red Roses ; For they keepe the Milke somewhat from Turning , or Crudling in the stomach ; And put in Sugar also , for the same cause , and partly for the Tasts sake ; But you must drinke a good draught that it may stay lesse time in the stomach , left it Cruddle : And let the Cup into which you milke the Cow , bee set in a greater Cup of hot water , that you may take it warme . And Cow-milke thus prepared , I iudge to be better for a Consumption , than Asse-milke , which ( it is true ) turneth not so easily , but it is a little harrish ; Marry it is more proper for Sharpnesse of Vrine , and Exulceration of the Bladder , and all manner of Lenifyings . Womans milke likewise is prescribed , when all faile ; but I commend it not ; as being a little too neere the Iuyce of Mans Body , to be a good Nourisher ; Except it be in Infants , to whom it is Naturall . Oyle of Sweet Almonds , newly drawen , with Sugar , and a little Spice , spread vpon Bread tosted , is an Excellent Nourisher ; But then to keepe the Oyle from frying in the Stomach , you must drinke a good draught of Milde Beere after it ; And to keepe it from relaxing the Stomach too much , you must put in a little Powder of Cinnamon . The Yolkes of Eggs are of themselues so well prepared by Nature for Nourishment ; As ( so they be Potched , or Reare boiled ) they need no other Preparation , or Mixture ; yet they may be taken also rawe , when they are new laid , with Malmesey , or Sweet wine ; You shall doe well to put in some few Slices of Eryngium Roots , and a little Amber-grice ; For by this meanes , besides the immediate Facultie of Nourishment , such Drinke will strengthen the Backe ; So that it will not draw downe the Vrine too fast ; For too much Vrine doth alwaies hinder Nourishment . Mincing of meat , as in Pies , and buttered Minced Meat , saueth the Grinding of the Teeth ; And therefore , ( no doubt ) it is more Nourishing ; Especially in Age ; Or to them that haue weake Toeth ; But the Butter is not so proper for weake Bodies ; And therfore it were good to moisten it with a little Claret wine , Pill of Limon , or Orenge , cut small , Sugar , and a very little Cinnamon , or Nutmegg . As for Chaetts , which are likewise minced Meat , in stead of Butter , and Fat , it were good to moisten them , partly with Creame , or Almond , or Pistachomilke , or Barly , or Maiz Creame ; Adding a little Coriander Seed , and Carraway Seed , and a very little Saffron . The more full Handling of Alimentation we reserue to the due place . Wee haue hitherto handled the Particulars which yeeld best , and easiest , and plentifullest Nourishment ; And now we will speake of the best Meanes of Conueying , and Conuerting the Nourishment . The First Meanes is , to procure that the Nourishment may not be robbed , and drawen away ; wherin that , which we haue already said , is very Materiall ; To prouide , that the Reines draw not too strongly an ouer-great Part of the Bloud into Vrine . To this adde that Precept of Aristotle , that Wine be forborne in all Consumptions ; For that the Spirits of the Wine , doe prey vpon the Roseide Iuyce of the Body , and inter-common with the Spirits of the Body , and so deceiue and robbe them of their Nourishment . And therefore if the Consumption growing from the weaknes of the Stomach , doe force you to vse Wine ; let it alwaies be burnt , that the Quicker Spirits may euaporate ; or at the least quenched with two little wedges of Gold , six or seuen times repeated . Adde also this Prouision , That there be not too much Expence of the Nourishment , by Exhaling , and Sweating : And therfore if the Patient be apt to sweat , it must be gently restrained . But chiefly Hippocrates Rule is to bee followed ; who aduiseth quite contrary to that which is in vse : Namely , that the Linnen , or Garment next the Flesh , be in Winter drie , and oft changed ; And in Sommer seldome changed , and smeared ouer with Oyle ; For certaine it is , that any Substance that is fat , doth a little fill the Pores of the Body , and stay Sweat , in some Degree . But the more cleanly way is , to haue the Linnen smeared lightly ouer , with Oyle of Sweet Almonds ; And not to forbeare shifting as oft as is fit . The Second Meanes is , to send forth the Nourishment into the Parts , more strongly ; For which , the working must be by Strengthening of the Stomach ; And in this , because the Stomach is chiefly comforted by Wine , and Hot things , which otherwise hurt ; it is good to resort to Outward Applications to the Stomach : Wherin it hath beene tried , that the Quilts of Roses , Spices , Mastick , Wormewood , Mint , &c. are nothing so helpfull , as to take a Cake of New bread , and to bedew it with a little Sack , or Alegant ; And to drie it ; And after it be dried a little before the Fire , to put it within a cleane Napkin , and to lay it to the Stomach : For it is certaine , that all Flower hath a potent Vertue of Astriction ; In so much as it hardeneth a peece of flesh , or a Flower , that is laid in it : And therefore a Bagge quilted with Bran , is likewise very good ; but it drieth somewhat too much ; and therefore it must not lye long . The Third Meanes ( which may be a Branch of the former ) is to send forth the Nourishment the better by Sleepe . For we see , that Beares , and other Creatures that sleepe in the Winter , wax exceeding fat : And certaine it is , ( as it is commonly beleeued ) that Sleepe doth Nourish much ; Both for that the Spirits do lesse spend the Nourishment in Sleepe , then when liuing Creatures are awake : And because ( that which is to the present purpose ) it helpeth to thrust out the Nourishment into the Parts . Therefore in Aged men , and weake Bodies , and such as abound not with Choller , a short Sleepe after dinner doth helpe to Nourish ; For in such Bodies there is no feare of an ouer-hastie Disgestion , which is the Inconuenience of Postmeridian Sleepes . Sleepe also in the Morning , after the taking of somewhat of easie Digestion ; As Milke from the Cow , Nourishing Breth , or the like ; doth further Nourishment : But this would bee done , sitting vpright , that the Milke or Broth may passe the more speedily to the bottome of the Stomach . The Fourth Meanes is to prouide that the Parts themselues may draw to them the Nourishment strongly . There is an Excellent Obseruation of Aristotle ; That a great Reason , why Plants ( some of them ) are of greater Age , than Liuing Creatures , is , for that they yearely put forth new Leaues , and Boughes ; whereas Liuing Creatures put forth ( after their Period of Growth , ) nothing that is young , but Haire and Nailes ; which are Excrements , and no Parts . And it is most certaine , that whatsoeuer is young , doth draw Nourishment better , than that which is Old ; And then ( that which is the Mystery of that Obseruation ) young Boughes , and Leaues , calling the Sap vp to them ; the same Nourisheth the Body , in the Passage . And this we see notably proued also , in that the oft Cutting , or Polling of Hedges , Trees , and Herbs , doth conduce much to their Lasting . Transferre therefore this Obseruation to the Helping of Nourishment in Liuing Creatures : The Noblest and Principall Vse whereof is , for the Prolongation of Life ; Restauration of some Degree of Youth ; and Inteneration of the Parts : For certaine it is , that there are in Liuing Creatures Parts that Nourish , and Repaire easily ; And Parts that Nourish and repaire hardly , And you must refresh , and renew those that are easie to Nourish , that the other may be refreshed , and ( as it were ) Drinke in Nourishment , in the Passage . Now wee see that Draught Oxen , put into good Pasture , recouer the Flesh of young Beese ; And Men after long Emaciating Diets , wax plumpe , and fat , and almost New : So that you may surely conclude , that the frequent and wise Vse of those Emaciating Diets , and of Purgings ; And perhaps of some kinde of Bleeding ; is a principall Meanes of Prolongation of Life ; and Restoring some Degree of Youth : For as we haue often said , Death commeth vpon Liuing Creatures like the Torment of McZentius ; Mortua quinetiam iungebat Corporavinis , Componens Manibusque Manus , atque Oribus Ora. For the Parts in Mans Body easily reparable , ( as Spirits , Bloud , and Flesh , ) die in the Embracement of the Parts hardly reparable , ( as Bones , Nerues , and Membranes ; ) And likewise some Entrails ( which they reckon amongst the Spermaticall Parts ) are hard to repaire : Though that Diuision of Spermaticall , and Menstrnall Parts , be but a Conceit . And this same Obseruation also may be drawne to the present purpose of Nourishing Emaciated Bodies : And therefore Gentle Frication draweth forth the Nourishment , by making the Parts a little hungry , and heating them ; whereby they call forth Nourishment the better . This Frication I wish to be done in the Morning . It is also best done by the Hand , or a peece of Scarlet wooll , wet a little with Oile of Almonds , mingled with a small Quantity of Bay-sals , or Saffron . We see that the very Currying of Horses doth make them fat , and in good liking . The Fifth Meanes is , to further the very Act of Assimilation of Nourishment ; which is done by some outward Emollients , that make the Parts more apt to Assimilate . For which I haue compounded an Ointment of Excellent Odour , which I call Roman Ointment , vide the Receit . The vse of it would be betweene Sleepes ; For in the latter Sleepe the Parts Assimilate chiefly . There be many Medicines , which by themselues would doe no Cure , but perhaps Hurt ; but being applyed in a certaine Order , one after another , doe great Cures . I haue tried ( my selfe ) a Remedy for the Gout , which hath seldome failed , but driuen it away in 24. Houres space : It is first to apply a Pultasse ; Of which vide the Receit ; And then a Bath or Fomentation , of which vide the Receit ; And then a Plaister , vide the Receit . The Pultasse relaxeth the Pores , and maketh the Humour apt to Exhale . The Fomentation calleth forth the Humour by Vapours ; But yet in regard of the way made by the Pultasse . Draweth gently ; And therfore draweth the Humour out ; and doth not draw more to it ; For it is a Gentle Fomentation , and hath withall a Mixture , ( though very little ) of some Stupefactine . The Plaister is a Moderate Astringent Plaister , which repelleth New Humour from falling . The Pultasse alone would make the Part more soft , and weake ; And apter to take the Defluxion and Impression of the Humour . The Fomentation alone , if it were too weake , without way made by the Pultasse , would draw forth little ; If too strong , it would draw to the Part , as well as draw from it . The Plaister alone , would pen the Humour already contained in the Part , and so exasperate it , as well as forbid new Humour . Therefore they must be all taken in Order , as is said . The Pultasse is to be laid to for two or three Houres : The Fomentation for a Quarter of an Houre , or somewhat better , being vsed hot , and seuen or eight times repeated : The Plaister to continue on still , till the Part be well confirmed . There is a secret Way of Cure , ( vnpractized ; ) By Assuetude of that which in it selfe hurteth . Poysons haue beene made , by some , Familiar , as hath beene said . Ordinary keepers of the Sicke of the Plague , are seldome infected . Enduring of Torture , by Custome , hath been made more casie : The Brooking of Enormous Quantity of Meats , and so of Wine or Strong Drinke , hath beene , by Custome , made to be without Surfet , or Drunkennesse . And generally Diseases that are Chronicall , as Coughes . , Phthisickes , some kindes of Palseyes , Lunacies , &c. are most dangerous at the first : Therefore a wise Physitian will consider whether a Disease be Incurable ; Or whether the Iust Cure of it be not full of perill ; And if he finde it to bee such , let him resort to Palliation ; And alleuiate the Symptome , without busying himselfe too much with the perfect Cure : And many times , ( if the Patient be indeed patient , ) that Course will exceed all Expectation . Likewise the Patient himselfe may striue , by little and little , to Ouercome the Symptome , in the Exacerbation , and so , by time , turne Suffering into Nature . Diuers Diseases , especially Chronicall , ( such as Quartan Agues ; ) are somtimes cured by Surset , and Excesses ; As Excesse of Meat , Excesse of Drinke , Extraordinary Fasting , Extraordinary Stirring , or Lassitude , & the like . The Cause is , for that Diseases of Cotinuance get an Aduētitious Strength frō Custome , besides their Materiall Cause from the Humours : So that the Breaking of the Custome doth leaue them only to their first Cause ; which if it be any thing weake will fall off . Besides , such Excesses doe Excite and Spur Nature , which thereupon riseth more forcibly against the Disease . There is in the Body of Man a great Consent in the Motion of the seuerall Parts . We see , it is Childrens sport , to proue whether they can rub vpon their Brest with one hand , and pat vpon their Fore-head with another ; And straight-waies , they shall sometimes rubbe with both Hands , or pat with both hands . We see , that when the Spirits , that come to the Nosthrills , expell a bad Sent , the Stomach is ready to Expell by Vomit . We finde that in Consumptions of the Lungs , when Nature cannot expell by Cough , Men fall into Fluxes of the Belly , and then they dye . So in Pestilent Diseases , if they cannot be expelled by Sweat , they fall likewise into Loosenesse , and that is commonly Mortall . Therfore Physitians should ingeniously contriue , how by Motions that are in their Power , they may excite Inward Motions that are not in their Power , by Consent : As by the Stench of Feathers , or the like , they cure the Rising of the Mother . Hippocrates Aphorisme , In Morbis minus , is a good profound Aphorisme . It importeth , that Diseases , contrary to the Complexion , Age , Sexe , Season of the yeare , Diet , &c. are more dangerous , than those that are Concurrent . A Man would thinke it should be otherwise ; For that , when the Accident of Sicknesse , and the Naturall Disposition , doe second the one the other , the Disease should be more forcible : And so ( no doubt ) it is ; if you suppose like Quantity of Matter . But that , which maketh good the Aphorisine , is ; Because such Diseases doe shew a greater Collection of Matter , by that they are able to ouercome those Naturall Inclinations to the Contrary . And therefore in Diseases of that kinde , let the Physitian apply himselfe more to Purgation , than to Alteration ; Because the Offence is in the Quantity ; and the Qualities are rectified of themselues . Physitians do wisely prescribe , that there be Preparatiues vsed before Iust Purgations ; For certaine it is , that Purgers doe many times great Hurt , if the Body be not accommodated , both before , and after the Purging . The Hurt that they doe , for want of Preparation before Purging , is by the Sticking of the Humours , and their not comming faire away ; Which causeth in the Body great Perturbations , and ill Accidents , during the Purging ; And also , the diminishing , and dulling of the Working of the Medicine it selfe , that it purgeth not sufficiently . Therefore the worke of Preparation is double ; To make the Humours fluide , and mature ; And to make the Passages more open : For both those helpe to make the Humours passe readily . And for the former of these , Sirrups are most profitable ; And for the Latter , Apozumes , or Preparing Broaths ; Clisters also helpe , lest the Medicine stop in the Guts , and worke gripingly . But it is true , that Bodies abounding with Humours ; And fat Bodies ; And Open weather ; are Preparatines in themselues ; because they make the Humours more fluide . But let a Physitian beware , how he purge after hard Frostie Weather , and in a Leane Body , without Preparation . For the Hurt , that they may doe after Purging ; It is caused by the Lodging of some Humours in ill Places : For it is certaine , that there be Humours , which somewhere placed in the Body , are quiet , and doe little hurt ; In other Places , ( especially Passages , ) doe much mischiefe . Therefore it is good , after Purging , to vse Apozumes , and Broths , not so much Opening as those vsed before Purging , but Absterfine and Mundifying Clisters also are good to conclude with , to draw away the Reliques of the Humours , that may haue descended to the Lower Region of the Body . Bloud is stanched diuers waies . First by Astringents , and Repercussiue Medicines . Secondly by Drawing of the Spirits and Bloud inwards ; which is done by Cold ; As Iron , or a Stone laid to the neck doth stanch the Bleeding at the Nose ; Also it hath beene tryed , that the Testicles , being put into sharp Vineger , hath made a suddaine Recesse of the Spirits , and stanched Bloud . Thirdly by the Recesse of the Bloud by Sympathy . So it hath beene tried , that the part that bleedeth , being thrust into the Body of a Capon , or Sheepe , new ript and bleeding , hath stanched Bloud ; The Bloud , as it seemeth , sucking and drawing vp , by similitude of substance , the Bloud it meeteth with , and so it selfe going backe . Fourthly by Custome and Time ; So the Prince of Aurange , in his first hurt , by the Spanish Boy , could finde no meanes to stanch the Bloud , either by Medicine or Ligament ; but was faine to haue the Orifice of the Wound stopped by Mens Thumbes , succeeding one another , for the space at least of two Dayes ; And at the last the bloud by Custome onely retired . There is a fifth Way also in vse , to let Bloud in an Aduerse Part , for a Revulsion . It helpeth , both in Medicine , and Aliment , to Change and not to continue the same Medicine & Aliment still . The Cause is , for that Nature by continuall Vso of any Thing , groweth to a Sacietie , and Dulnesse , either of Appetite , or Working . And we see that Assuetude of Things Hurtfull doth make them leese their force to Hurt ; As Poyson , which with vse some haue brought themselues to brooke . And therefore it is no maruaile , though Things helpfull , by Custome , leese their force to Helpe . I count Intermission almost the same thing with Change ; For that , that hath beene intermitted , is after a fort new . It is found by Experience , that in Diets of Guaiacum , Sarza , and the like ( especially if they be strict , ) the Patient is more troubled in the beginning , then after continuance ; Which hath made some of the more delicate Sort of patients , giue them ouer in the middest ; Supposing that if those Diets trouble them so much at first , they shall not be able to endure them to the End. But the Cause is , for that all those Diets , doe drie vp Humours , Rheumes , and the like ; And they cannot Drie vp vntil they haue first attenuated ; And while the Humour is attenuated , it is more Fluid , then it was before , and troubleth the Body a great deale more vntill it be dried vp , and consumed . And therefore Patients must expect a due time , and not checke at them at the first . The Producing of Cold is a thing very worthy the Inquisition ; both for Vse , and Disclosure of Causes . For Heat and Cold are Natures two Hands , whereby she chiefly worketh : And Heat we haue in readinesse , in respect of the Fire ; But for Cold we must staie till it commeth ; or seecke it in deepe Caues , or high Mountaines : And when all is done , we cannot obtaine it in any great degree : For Furnaces of Fire are farre hotter , then a Sommers Sunne ; But Vaults , or Hills are not much Colder then a Winters Frost . The first Meanes of Producing Cold , is that which Nature presenteth vs withall ; Namely the Expiring of Cold out of the Inward Parts of the Earth in Winter , when the Sun hath no power to ouercome it ; the Earth being ( as hath beene noted by some ) Primum Frigidum . This hath beene asserted , as well by Auncient as by Moderne Philosophers : It was the Tenet of Parmenides . It was the opinion of the Authour of the discourse in Plutarch ( for I take it that booke was not Plutarches owne ) De prime Frigide . It was the opinion of Telesius , who hath renewed the Philosophy of Parmenides , and is the best of the Nouellists . The Second Cause of Cold is the Contact of Cold Bodies ; For Cold is Actiue and Transitiue into Bodies Adiacent , as well as Heat : which is seene in those things that are touched with Snow or Cold water . And therefore , whosoeuer will be an Inquirer into Nature , let him resort to a Conseruatory of Snow and Ice ; Such as they vse for delicacy , to coole Wine in Summer : Which is a Poore and Contemptible vse , in respect of other vses , that may bee made of such Conseruatories . The Third Cause is the Primary Nature of all Tangible bodies : For it is well to be noted , that all Things whatsoeuer ( Tangible ) are of themselues Cold ; Except they haue an Accessory Heat by fire ; Life ; or Motion : For euen the Spirit of Wine , or Chy●icall Oyles , which are so hot in Operation , are to the first Touch Cold ; And Aire it selfe compressed , and Condensed a little by blowing , is Cold. The Fourth Cause is the Density of the Body ; For all Dense Bodies are Colder then most other Bodies ; As Mettalls , Stone , Glasse ; And they are longer in Heating than Softer Bodies . And it is certaine , that Earth , Dense , Tangible , hold all of the Nature of Cold. The Cause is , for that all Matters Tangible being Cold , it must needs follow , that where the Matter is moist Congregate , the Cold is the greater . The Fifth Cause of Cold , or rather of increase and vehemence of Cold , is a Quicke Spirit inclosed in a Cold Body : As will appeare to any that shall attentiuely consider of Nature in many Instances . Wee see Nitre ( which hath a Quicke Spirit ) is Cold ; more Cold to the Tongue , then a Stone ; So Water is Colder then Oile , because it hath a Quicker Spirit ; For all Oile , though it hath the Tangible Parts better digested then Water , yet hath it a duller Spirit : So Snow is Colder then Water , because it hath more Spirit within it : So we see that Salt put to Ice ( as in the producing of the Artificiall Ice ) increaseth the Actiuity of Cold : So some In●●cta which haue Spirit of Life , as Snakes , and Silkwormes , are , to the touch , Cold. So Quick-filuer is the Coldest of Mettals , because it is Fullest of Spirit . The Sixth Cause of Cold is the Chasing and Driuing away of Spirits , such as haue some Degree of Heat : For the Banishing of the Heat must needs leaue any Body Cold. This we see in the Operation of Opium , and Stupefactiues , vpon the Spirits of liuing Creatures : And it were not amisse to trie Opium , by laying it vpon the Top of a Weather-glasse , to see whether it will contract the Aire : But I doubt it will not succeed : For besides that the vertue of Opium will hardly penetrate thorow such a Body as Glasse , I conceiue that Opium , and the like , make the Spirits fly rather by Malignity , then by Cold. Seuenthly , the same Effect must follow vpon the Exhaling or Drawing out of the warme Spirits , that doth vpon the Flight of the Spirits . There is an Opinion , that the Moone is Magneticall of Heat , as the Sun is of Cold , and Moisture : It were not amisse therefore to trie it , with Warme waters ; The one exposed to the Beames of the Moone ; the other with some Skreene betwixt the Beames of the Moone and the water ; As we vse to the Sunne for Shade ; And to see whether the former will coole sooner . And it were also good to inquire , what other Meanes there may be , to draw forth the Exile heat , which is in the Aire ; for that may be a Secret of great Power to Produce Cold weather . We haue formerly set downe the Meanes of turning Aire into water , in the Experiment 27. But because it is Magnale Nature ; And tendeth to the subduing of a very great effect ; And is also of Manifold vse ; we will adde some Instances in Consort that giue light thereunto . It is reported by some of the Ancients , that Sailers haue vsed , euery Night , to hang Fleeces of wooll on the sides of their Ships , the Wooll towards the water ; And that they haue crushed fresh Water out of them , in the Morning , for their vse . And thus much we haue tried , that a Quantitie of Wooll tied loose together , being let downe into a deepe Well ; And hanging in the Middle , some three Fathome from the water , for a night , in the Winter time ; increased in weight , ( as I now remember ) to a fifth Part. It is reported by one of the Ancients , that in Lydia , neare Pergamus , there were certaine Worke-men , in time of Warres , fled into Caues ; And the Mouth of the Caues being stopped by the Enemies , they were famished . But long time after the dead Bones were found ; And some Vessels which they had carried with them ; And the vessels full of Water ; And that Water , thicker , and more towards Ice , than Common Water : which is a Notable Instance of Condensation , and Induration , by Buriall under Earth , ( in Caues , ) for long time ; And of version also ( as it should seeme , ) of Aire into Water ; if any of those vessels were Emptie . Trie therefore a small Bladder hung in Snow ; And the like in Nitre ; And the like in Quick-filuer : And if you finde the Bladders fallen , or shrunke ; you may be sure the Aire is condensed by the Cold of those Bodies ; As it would be in a Caue vnder Earth . It is reported of very good credit , that in the East Indies , if you set a Tub of Water open , in a Roome where Cloues are kept , it will be drawne dry in 24 houres ; Though it stand at some distance from the Cloues . In the Countrey , they vse many times , in deceit , when their wooll is new shorne , to set some Pailes of water by , in the same Roome ; to increase the weight of the wooll : But it may be , that the Heat of the Wooll , remaining from the body of the Sheepe ; or the Heat gathered by the lying close of the wooll , helpeth to draw the watry Vapour ; But that is nothing to the Version . It is Reported also credibly , that Wooll new shorne , being laid casually vpon a Vessell of Verinyce , after some time , had drunke vp a great part of the Veriuyce , though the Vessell were whole without any Flaw and had not the Bung-hole open . In this Instance , there is ( vpon the by ) to be noted , the Percolation , or Suing of the Veriuyce through the wood ; For Veriuyce of it selfe would neuer haue passed thorow the wood : So as , it seemeth , it must be first in a kinde of Vapour , before it passe . It is especially to be noted , that the Cause , that doth facilitate the Version of Aire into water , when the Aire is not in grosse , but subtilly mingled with Tangible Bodies , is , ( as hath beene partly touched before , ) for that Tangible Bodies haue an Antipathy with Aire ; And if they finde and Liquid Body , that is more dense , neare them , they will draw it : And after they haue drawne it , they will condense it more , and in effect incorporate it ; For wee see that a Spunge , or Wooll , or Sugar , or a Woollen cloth , being put but in part , in Water , or Wine , will draw the Liquour higher , and beyond the place , where the Water or wine commeth . We see also , that Wood , Lute-strings , and the like , doe swell in moist Seasons : As appeareth by the Breaking of the Strings , the Hard Turning of the Pegs , and the Hard drawing forth of Boxes , and Opening of Wainseet deeres ; which is a kinde of Infusion : And is much like to an Infusion in water , which will make wood to swell : As we see in the Filling of the Chops of Boules , by laying them in water . But for that part of these Experiments , which concerneth Attraction ; we will reserue it to the proper Title of Attraction . There is also a Version of Aire into water , seene in the Sweating of Marbles , and other Stones . And of Wainsces before and in moist weather : This must be , either by some Moisture the Body yeeldeth ; Or else by the Moist Aire thickned against the hard body . But it is plaine , that it is the latter ; For that we see Wood painted with Oyle Colour , will sooner gather drops in a moist Night , than Wood alone : which is caused by the Smoothnesse and Closenesse ; which letteth in no part of the Vapour , and so turneth it backe , and thickeneth it into Dew . We see also , that Breathing vpon a Glasse , or Smooth body , giueth a Dew ; And in Frosty Mornings ( such as we call Rime frosts ) you shall finde drops of Dew vpon the Inside of Glasse-windowes ; And the Frost it selfe vpon the ground is but a Version or Condensation , of the Moist vapours of the Night , into a watry substance : Dewes likewise , and Raine , are but the Returnes of Moist vapours Condensed ; The Dew , by the Cold onely of the Sunnes departure , which is the gentler Cold ; Raines , by the Cold of that , which they call the Middle Region of the Aire ; which is the more violent Cold. It is very probable ( as hath beene touched ) that that , which will turne Water into Ice , will likewise turne Aire Some Degree nearer vnto water . Therefore trie the Experiment of the Artificiall Turning water into Ice ( whereof we shall speake in another place ) with Aire in place of water , and the Ice about it . And although it be a greater Alteration to turne Aire into water , than water into Ice : yet there is this Hope , that by Continuing the Aire longer time , the effect will follow ; For that Artificiall Conuersion of water into Ice , is the worke of a few Houres ; And this of Aire may be tried by a Moneths space , or the like . Induration , or Lapidification , of Substances more Soft , is likewise another degree of Condensation ; And is a great Alteration in Nature . The Effecting and Accelerating thereof is very worthy to be inquired . It is effected by three Meanes . The first is by Cold ; vvhose Property is to Condense , and constipate , as hath beene said . The Second is by Heat ; which is not proper , but by consequence ; For the Heat doth attenuate ; And by Attenuation doth send forth the Spirit and moister Part of a Body ; And vpon that , the more grosse of the Tangible Parts doe contract and serre themselues together ; Both to Auoid Vacuums ( as they call it ; ) And also to Munite themselues against the Force of the Fire , which they haue suffered . And the Third is by Assimilation ; when a Hard Body Assimilateth a Soft , being contiguous to it . The Examples of Induration , taking them promiscuously , are many : As the Generation of Stones within the Earth , which at the first are but Rude Earth , or Clay : And so of Mineralls , which come ( no doubt ) at first , of luyces Concrete , which afterward indurate : And so of Porcellane , which is an Artificiall Cement , buried in the Earth a long time : And so the Making of Bricke , and Tile : Also the Making of Glasse , of a certaine Sand , and Brake-Roots , and some other Matters : Also the Exudations of Rock-Diamonds , and Crystall , which harden with time : Also the Induration of Bead-Amber , which at first is a soft Substance ; As appeareth by the Flies , and Spiders , which are found in it ; And many more : But wee will speake of them distinctly . For Indurations by Cold , there bee few Trialls of it ; For wee haue no strong or intense Cold here on the Surface of the Earth , so neare the Beames of the Sunne , and the Heauens . The likeliest Triall is by Snow , and Ice ; For as Snow and Ice , especially being holpen , and their Cold actiuated by Nitre , or Salt , will turne Water into Ice , and that in a few houres ; So it may be , it will turne wood , or Stiffe Clay , into Stone , in longer time . Put therefore , into a Conseruing Pit of Snow , and Ice , ( adding some quantity of Salt , and Nitre , ) a Peece of Wood , or a Peece of Tough Clay , and let it lye a Moneth , or more . Another Triall is by Metalline Waters , which haue virtuall Cold in them . Put therefore Wood , or Clay , into Smiths water , or other Metalline water ; And try whether it will not harden in some reasonable time . But I vnderstand it , of Metalline waters , that come by Washing , or Quenching ; And not of Strong Waters that come by dissolution ; for they are too Corrosiue to consolidate . It is already found , that there are some Naturall Spring-waters , that will Inlapidate Wood ; So as you shall see one peece of Wood , whereof the Part aboue the Water shall continue Wood ; And the Part vnder the Water shall be turned into a kinde of Grauelly Stons . It is likely those Waters are of some Metalline Mixture ; But there would be more particular Inquiry made of them . It is certaine , that an Egge was found , hauing lien many yeeres in the bottome of a Moate , where the Earth had somewhat ouergrowen it ; And this Egge was comen to the Hardnesse of a Stone ; And had the Colours of the white and Yolke perfect : And the Shell shining in small graines like Sugar , or Alablaster . Another Experience there is of Induration by Cold , which is already found ; which is , that Metalls , themselues are hardned by often Heating and Quenching in Cold Water : For Cold euer worketh most potently vpon Heat Precedene . For Induration by Heat it must be considered , that Heat , by the Exhaling of the Moister Parts , doth either harden the Body ; As in Bricks , Tiles , Or if the Heat be more fierce , maketh the grosser part it selfe , Runne and Melt ; As in the making of ordinary Glosse ; And in the Vitrification of Earth , ( As wee see in the Inner Parts of Farneces ; ) And in the Vitrification of Brick ; And of Mettals . And in the former of these , which is the Hardening by baking , without Melting , the Heat hath these degrees ; First it Indurateth ; and then maketh Fragile ; And lastly it doth Inciuerate and Calcinate . But if you desire to make an Induration with Toughnesse , and lesse Fragility ; A middle way would be taken ; Which is that which Artistotle hath well noted ; But would be throughly verified . It is , to decoct Bodies in water , for two or three dayes ; But they must bee such Bodies , into which the Water will not enter ; As Stone , and Metall . For if they be Bodies into which the Water will enter , then long Seething , will rather Soften than indurate them . As hath beene tried in Eggs &c. Therefore , Softer Bodies must be put into Bottles ; And the Bottles hung into Water seething , with the mouths open , aboue the Water ; that no Water may get in ; For by this Meaues , the virtuall Heat of the Water will enter ; And such a Heat , as will not make the Body adust , or fragile ; But the Substance of the Water will be shut out . This Experiment wee made ; And it sorted thus . It was tried with a Peece of Free-stone , and with Pewter , put into the Water at large . The Free-stone we found receiued in some water ; For it was softer , and easier to scrape , then a peece of the same Stone kept drie . But the Pewter into which no water could enter , became more white , and liker to Siluer , and lesse flexible , by much . There were also put into an Earthen Bottle , placed as before , a good Pellet of Clay , a Peece of Cheese , a Peece of Chalke , and a Peece of Free-stone . The Clay , came forth almost of the Hardnesse of Stone ; The Cheese likewise very hard , and not well to be cut : The Chalke and the Free-stone much harder than they were . The colour of the Clay inclined not a whit to the Colour of Bricke , but rather to white , as in ordinary Drying by the Sunne . Note , that all the former Trialls were made by a Boyling vpon a good hot Fire , renewing the water as it consumed , with other hot water ; But the Boyling was but for twelue houres onely ; And it is like that the Experiment would haue beene more effectuall , if the Boyling had beene for two or three daies , as we prescribed before . As touching Assimilation , ( for there is a degree of Assimilation euen in Inanimate bodies ) wee see Examples of it in some Stones in Clay-Grounds , lying neare to the top of the Earth , where Pebble is ; In which you may manifestly see diuers Pebbles gathered together , and a Crust of Cement or Stone betweene them , as hard as the Pebbles themselues : And it were good to make a Triall of purpose , by taking Clay , and putting in it diuers Pebble-Stones , thicke set , to see whether in continuance of time , it will not be harder then other Clay of the same lump , in which no Pebbles are set . Wee see also in Ruines of old Walls , especially towards the bottome , the Morter will become as hard as the Brick ; wee see also , that the Wood on the sides of Vessles of Wine , gathereth a Crust of Tartar , harder then the wood it selfe ; And Scales likewise grow to the Teeth , harder then the Teeth themselues . Most of all , Induration by Assimilation appeareth in the Bodies of Trees , and liuing Creatures : For no Nourishment that the Tree receiueth , or that the liuing Creature receiueth , is so hard as Wood , Bone , or Horne , &c. but is Indurated after by Assimilation . The Eye of the vnderstanding , is like the Eye of the Sense : For as you may see great Obiects through small Crannies , or Leuells , So you may see great Axiomes of Nature , through small and Contemptible Instances . The Speedy Depredation of Aire vpon watry Moisture , and Version of the same into Aire , appeareth in nothing more visible , than in the sudden Discharge , or vanishing , of a little Cloud of Breath , or Vapour , from Glasse , or the Blade of a Sword , or any such Polished Body ; Such as doth not at all Detaine , or Imbibe the Moisture ; For the Mistinesse scattereth and breaketh vp suddenly . But the like Cloud , if it were Oyly , or Fatty , will not discharge ; Not because it sticketh faster ; But because Aire preyeth vpon Water ; And Flame , and Fire , vpon Oyle ; And therefore , to take out a Spot of Grease , they vse a Coale vpon browne Paper ; because Fire worketh vpon Grease , or Oyle , as Aire doth vpon Water . And we see Paper oyled , or Wood oyled , or the like last long moist ; but Wet with Water , drie , or putrifie sooner , The Cause is , for that Aire meddleth little with the Moisture of Oyle . There is an Admirable demonstration , in the same trifling Instance of the little Cloud vpon Glasse , or Gemmes or Blades of Swords , of the Force of Vnion , euen in the least Quantities , and weakest Bodies , how much it Conduceth to Preseruation of the present Forme ; And the Resisting of a New. For marke well the discharge of that Cloud ; And you shall see it euer breake vp , first in the Skirts , and last in the middest . We see likewise , that much Water draweth forth the Iuyce of the Body Infused ; But little water , is imbibed by the Body : And this is a Principall Cause , why in Operation vpon Bodies , for their Version or Alteration , the Triall in great Quantities , doth not answer the Triall in small ; And so deceiueth many ; For that ( I say ) the greater Body , resisteth more any Alteration of Forme , and requireth farre greater Strength in the Actiue Body , that should subdue it . We haue spoken before , in the fifth Instance , of the Cause of Orient Colours , in Birds ; which is by the Finenesse of the Strainer ; we will now endeuour to reduce the same Axione to a Worke. For this Writing of our Sylue Syluerum , is ( to speake properly ) not Neturall History , but a high kinde of Naturall Magicke . For it is not a Description only of Nature , but a Breaking of Nature , into great and strange Workes . Trie therefore , the Anointing ouer of Pigeons , or other Birds , when they are but in their downe ; Or of Whelps , cutting their Haire as short as may be ; Or of some other Beast ; with some oyntment , that is not hurtfull to the Flesh ; And that will harden , and sticke very close ; And see whether it will not alter the Colours of the Feathers , or Haire . It is receiued , that the Pulling off , the first Feathers of Birds , cleane , will make the new come forth white : And it is certaine , that White is a penurious Colour , & where Moisture is scant . So Blew Violets , & other Flowers , if they be starued , turne Pale and White ; Birds , and Horses , by Age , or Scarres , turne white : And the Hoare Haires of Men , come by the same reason , And therefore in Birds , it is very likely , that the Feathers that come first , will be many times of diuers Colours , according to the Nature of the Bird ; For that the Skin is more porous ; But when the Skin is more shut , and close , the Feathers will come White . This is a good Experiment , not only for the Producing of Birds , and Beasts of strange Colours ; but also , for the Disclosure of the Nature of Colours themselues ; which of them require a finer Porositie , and which a grosser . It is a worke of Prouidence , that hath beene truly obserued by some ; That the Yolke of the Egge , conduceth little to the Generation of the Bird ; But onely to the Nourishment of the same : For if a Chicken be opened , when it is new hatched ; you shall finde much of the Yolke remaining . And it is needfull , that Birds , that are shaped without the Females Wombe ; haue in the Egge , as well Matter of Nourishment , as Matter of generation for the Body . For after the Egge is laid , and seuered from the Body of the Hen ; It hath no more Nourishment from the Hen ; But onely a quickening Heat when shee sitteth . But Beasts , and Men need not the matter of Nourishment within themselues ; Because they are shaped within the Wombe of the Female , and are Nourished continually from her Body . It is an Inueterate and receiued Opinion , that Cantharides applyed to any Part of the Body , touch the Bladder , and exulcerate it , if they stay on long . It is likewise Receiued , that a kinde of Stone , which they bring out of the West Indies , hath a peculiar force to moue Grauell , and to dissolue the Stone ; In so much , as laid but to the wrest , it hath so forcibly sent downe Grauell , as Men haue beene glad to remoue it ; It was so violent . It is receiued and confirmed by daily Experience , that the Soales of the Feet haue great Affinity with the Head , and the Mouth of the Stomach : As we see , Going wet-shod , to those that vse it not , affecteth both : Applications of hot Powders to the Feet attenuate first , and after drie the Rheume : And therefore a Physitian , that would be Mysticall , prescribeth , for the Cure of the Rheume , that a Man should walke Continually vpon a Camomill Alley ; Meaning , that he should put Camomill within his Sockes . Likewise Pigeons bleeding , applyed to the Soales of the Feet , ease the Head : And Soporiferous Medicines applied vnto them , prouoke Sleepe . It seemeth , that as the Feet haue a Sympathy with the Head ; So the Wrests and Hands , haue a Sympathy with the Heart ; We see the Affects and Passions of the Heart , and Spirits , are notably disclosed by the Pulse : And it is often tried , that Iuyces of Stock-Gilly-Flowers , Rose-Campian , Garlicke , and other things ; applied to the Wrests , and renewed ; haue cured long Agues . And I conceiue , that washing with certaine Liquours , the Palmes of the Hands , doth much good : And they doe well in Heats of Agues , to hold in the Hands , Egges of Alablaster , and Balls of Crystall . Of these things we shall speake more , when we handle the Title of Sympathy and Antipathy , in the proper Place . The Knowledge of man ( hitherto ) hath beene determined by the View , or Sight ; So that whatsoeuer is Inuisible , either in respect of the Finenesse of the Body it selfe ; Or the Smallnesse of the Parts ; Or of the Subtilty of the Motion ; is little inquired . And yet these be the Things that Gouerne Nature Principally ; And without which , you cannot make any true Analysis and Indication of the Proceedings of Nature . The Spirits or Pneumaticals , that are in all Tangible Bodies , are searce knowne . Sometimes they take them for Vacuum ; wheras they are the most Actiue of Bodies . Sometimes they take them for Aire ; From which they differ exceedingly , as much as Wine from Water ; And as Wood from Earth . Sometimes they will haue them to be Naturall Heat , or a Portion of the Element of Fire ; Wheras some of them are crude , and cold . And Sometimes they will haue them to be the Vertues and Qualities of the Tangible Parts , which they see ; whereas they are Things by themselues . And then , when they come to Plants and liuing Creatures , they call them Soules . And such Superficiall Speculations they haue ; Like Prospectiues , that shew things inward , when they are but Paintings . Neither is this a Question of Words , but infinitely materiall in Nature . For Spirits are nothing else but a Naturall Body , rarified to a Proportion , & included in the Tangible Parts of Bodies , as in an Integument . And they be no lesse differing one from the other , than the Dense or Tangible Parts : And they are in all Tangible Bodies whatsoeuer , more or lesse : And they are neuer ( almost ) at rest : And from them , and their Motions , principally proceed Arefaction , Colliquation , Concoction , Maturation , Putrefaction , Viuification , and most of the Effects of Nature : For , as we haue figured them in our Sapientiâ Veterum , in the Fable of Proserpina , you shall in the Infernall Regiment heare little Doings of Pluto , but most of proserpina : For Tangible Parts in Bodies are Stupide things ; And the Spirits doe ( in effect ) all . As for the differences of Tangible Parts in Bodies , the industry of the Chymists hath giuen some light , in discerning by their Separations , the Oily , Crude , Pure , Impure , Fine , grosse Parts of Bodies , and the like . And the Physitians are content to acknowledge , that Herbs , and Drugs haue diuers parts ; As that Opiums hath a Stupefactiue Part , and a Heating Part ; The one mouing Sleepe , the other a Sweat following ; And that Rubarb hath Purging Parts , and Astringent Parts , &c. But this whole Inquisition is weakly and Negligently handled . And for the more subtill differences of the Minute Parts , and the Posture of them in the Body , ( which also hath great Effects ) they are not at all touched : As for the Motions of the Minute Parts of Bodies , which doe so great Effects , they haue not beene obserued at all ; because they are Inuisible , and incurre not to the Eye ; but yet they are to be deprehended by Experience : As Democritus said well , when they charged him to hold , that the World was made of such little Moats , as were seene in the Sunne ; Atomus ( saith he ) necessitate Rationis & Experientia esse connincitur ; Atomum enim nemo vnquam vidit . And therefore the Tumult in the parts of Solide Bodies , when they are compressed , which is the Cause of all Flight of Bodies thorow the Aire , and of other Mechanicall Motions , ( as hath beene partly touched before , and shall be throughly handled in due place , ) is not seene at all . But neuerthelesse , if you know it not , or enquire it not attentiuely and diligently , you shall neuer be able to discerne , and much lesse to produce , a Number of Mechanicall Motions . Againe , as to the Motions Corporall , within the Enclosures of Bodies , wherby effects ( which were mentioned before ) passe betweene the Spirits , and the Tangible Parts ; ( which are , Arefaction , Colliquation , Concoction , Maturation , &c. ) they are not at all handled . But they are put off by the Names of Vertues , and Natures , and Actions , and Passions , and such other Logicall Words . It is certaine , that all Powers in Nature , Heat is the chiefe ; both in the Frame of Nature , and in the workes of Art. Certaine it is likewise , that the Effects of Heat , are most aduanced , when it worketh vpon a Body , without losse or dissipation of the Matter ; for that euer betrayeth the Account . And therefore it is true , that the power of Heat is best perceiued in Distillations , which are performed in close Vessels , and Receptacles . But yet there is a higher Degree ; For howsoeuer Distillations doe keepe the Body in Cells , and Cloisters , without Going abroad ; yet they giue space vnto Bodies to turne into Vapour ; To returne into Liquour ; And to Separate one part from another . So as Nature doth Expatiate , although it hath not full Liberty : wherby the true and Vltime Operations of Heat are not attained . But if Bodies may be altered by Heat , and yet no such Reciprocation of Rarefaction , and of Condensation , and of Separation , admitted ; then it is like that this Proteus of Matter , being held by the Sleeues , will turne and change into many Metaworphoses . Take therefore a Square Vessell of Iron , in forme of a Cube , and let it haue good thicke and strong Sides . Put into it a Cube of Wood , that may fill it as close as may be ; And let it haue a Couer of Iron , as strong ( at least ) as the Sides ; And let it be well Luted , after the manner of the Chymists . Then place the Vessell within burning Coales , kept quicke kindled , for some few houres space . Then take the Vessell from the Fire , and take off the Couer , and see what is become of the Wood. I conceiue that since all Inflammation , and Euaporation are vtterly prohibited , and the Body still turned vpon it Selfe , that one of these two Effects will follow : Either that the Body of the Wood will be turned into a kinde of Amalgama , ( as the Chymists call it ; ) Or that the Finer Part will bee turned into Aire , and the Grosser sticke as it were baked , and incrustate vpon the Sides of the Vessell ; being become of a Denser Matter , than the Wood it selfe , Crude . And for another Triall , take also Water , and put it in the like Vessell , stopped as before ; But vse a gentler Heat , and remoue the vessell sometimes from the Fire ; And againe , after some small time , when it is Cold , renue the Heating of it : And repeat this Aloeration some few times : And if you can once bring to passe , that the Water , which is one of the Simplest of Bodies , be changed in Colour , Odour , or Taste , after the manner of Compound Bodies , you may be sure that there is a great Worke wrought in Nature , and a Notable Entrance made into strange Changes of Bodies , and productions : And also a Way made , to doe that by Fire , in small time , which the Sunne and Age do in long time . But of the Admirable Effects of this Distillation in Close , ( for so we will call it ) which is like the Wombes and Matrices of liuing creatures , where nothing Expireth , nor Separateth ; We will speake fully , in the due place ; Not that we Aime at the making of Paracelsus Pigmey's ; Or any such Prodigious Follies ; But that we know the Effects of Heat will be such , as will scarce fall vnder the Conceit of Man ; If the force of it be altogether kept in . There is nothing more Certaine in Nature , than that it is impossible for any Body , to be vtterly Annibilated ; But that , as it was the worke of the Omnipotency of God , to make Somewhat of Nothing ; So it requireth the like Omnipotency , to turne Somewhat into Nothing . And therefore it is well said , by an Obscure Writer of the Sect of the Chymists ; That there is no such way to effect the Strange Transmutations of Bodies , as to endeuour and vrge by all meanes , the Reducing of them to Nothing . And herein is contained also a great Secret of Preseruation of Bodies from Change ; For if you can prohibit , that they neither turne into Aire , because no Aire commeth to them ; Not goe into the Bodies Adiacent , because they are vtterly Heterogeneall ; Nor make a Round and Circulation within themselues ; they will neuer change , though they be in their Nature neuer so Perishable , or Mutable . We see , how Flies , and Spiders , and the like , get a Sepulcher in Amber , more Durable , than the Monument , and Embalming of the Body of any King. And I conceiue the like will be of Bodies put into Quick-siluer . But then they must be but thinne ; As a leafe , or a peece of Paper , or Parchment ; For if they haue a greater Crassitude , they will alter in their owne Body , though they spend not . But of this , We shall speake more , when we handle the Title of Conseruation of Bodies . NATVRALL HISTORIE . II. Century . MVSICKE in the Practise , hath bin well pursued ; And in good Variety ; But in the Theory , and especially in the Yeelding of the Causes of the Practique , very weakly ; Being reduced into certaine Mysticall Subtilties , of no vse , and not much Truth . We shall therefore , after our manner , ioyne the Contemplatiue and Actiue Part together . All Sounds , are either Musicall Sounds , which we call Tones ; Wherunto there may be an Harmony ; which Sounds are euer Equall ; As Singing , the Sounds of Stringed , and Wind-Instruments , the Ringing of Bells , &c. Or Immusicall Sounds ; which are euer Vnequall ; Such as are the Voice in Speaking , all Whisperings , all Voices of Beasts , and Birds , ( except they bee Singing Birds ; ) all Percussions , of Stones , Wood , Parchment , Skins ( as in Drummes ; ) and infinite others . The Sounds that produce Tones , are euer from such Bodies , as are in their Parts and Pores Equall ; As well as the Sounds themselues are Equall ; And such are the Percussions of Metall , as in Bells ; Of Glasse , as in the Fillipping of a Drinking Glasse ; Of Aire , as in Mens voices whilest they Sing , in Pipes , Whistles , Organs , Stringed Instruments , &c. And of Water ; as in the Nightingale-Pipes of Regalls , or Organs , and other Hydranlickes ; which the Ancients had , and Nere did so much esteeme , but are now lost . And if any Man thinke , that the String of the Bowe , and the String of the Viall , are neither of them Equall Bodies ; And yet produce Tones ; he is in an errour . For the Sound is not created between the Bowe or Plectrum , and the String ; But between the String and the Aire ; No more then it is between the Finger or Quill , and the String , in other Instruments . So there are ( in effect ) but three Percussions that create Tones ; Percussions of Metalls , ( comprehending Glasse , and the like ; ) Percussions of Aire ; and Percussions of Water . The Diapason or Eight in Musicke is the sweetest Concord ; Insomuch , as it is in effect an Vnison ; As we see in Lutes , that are strung in the Base Strings with two strings , one an Eight aboue another ; Which make but as one Sound . And euery Eighth Note in Ascent , ( as from Eight to Fifteene : from Fifteene to twenty two , and so in infinitum , ) are but Scales of Diapason . The Cause is darke , and hath not beene rendred by any ; And therfore would be better contemplated . It seemeth that Aire , ( which is the Subiect of Sounds ) in Sounds that are not Tones , ( which are all vnequall , as hath beene said ) admitteth much Varietie ; As wee see in the Voices of Liuing Creatures ; And likewise in the Voices of seuerall Men ; ( for we are capable to discerne seuerall Men by their Voices ; ) And in the Coniugation of Letters , whence Articulate Sounds proceed ; Which of all others are most various . But in the Sounds which we call Tones , ( that are euer Equall ) the Aire is not able to cast it selfe into any such varietie ; But is forced to recurre into one and the same Posture or Figure , onely differing in Greatnesse and Smalnesse . So we see Figures may be made of lines , Crooked and Straight , in infinite Varietie , where there is Inequalitie ; But Circles , or Squares , or Triangles Equilaterall , ( which are all Figures , of Equall lines ) can differ but in Greater , or Lesser . It is to be noted ( the rather left any Man should thinke , that there is any thing in this Number of Eight , to create the Diapason ) , that this Computation of Eight , is a thing rather receiued , than any true Computation . For a true Computation ought euer to bee , by Distribution into equall Portions . Now there be interuenient in the Rise of Eight ( in Tones ) two Beemolls , or Halfe-notes ; So as if you diuide the Tones equally , the Eight is but Seuen whole and equall Notes ; And if you subdiuide that into Halfe Notes , ( as it is in the Stops of a Lute ) , it maketh the Number of thirteene . Yet this true ; That in the ordinary Rises and Falles of the Voice of Man , ( not measuring the Tone by whole Notes , and halfe Notes , which is the Equall Measure ; ) there fall out to be two Beemols ( as hath beene said ) betweene the Vnison and the Diapason : And this Varying is naturall . For if a Man would endeuour to raise or fall his Voice , still by Halfe-Notes , like the Stops of a Lute ; or by whole Notes alone , without Halfes ; as farre as an Eight ; he will not be able to frame his Voice vnto it . Which sheweth , that after euery three whole Notes Nature requireth , for all Harmonicall vse , one halfe Note to be interposed . It is to be considered , that whatsoeuer Vertue is in Numbers , for Conducing to Concent of Notes , is rather to bee ascribed to the Ante-Number , than to the Entire Number ; As namely , that the Sound retarneth after Six , or after Twelue ; So that the Seuenth , or the Thirteenth , is not the Matter , but the Sixth , or the Twelfth ; And the Seuenth and the Thirteenth are but the limits and Boundaries of the returne . The Concords in Musick which are Perfect , or Semiperfect , betweene the Vnison , and the Diapason , are the Fifth , which is the most Perfect ; the Third next ; And the Sixth which is more harsh : And as the Ancients esteemed , and so doe my selfe and some Other yet , the Fourth which they call Diatessaron . As for the Tenth , Twelfth , Thirteenth , and so in infinitum ; they be but Recurrences of the Former ; viz. of the Third , the Fifth , and the Sixth ; being an Eight respectiuely from them . For Discords , the Second , and the Seuenth , are of all others the most odious , in Harmony , to the Sense ; whereof the One is next aboue the Vnison , the Other next vnder the Diapason : which may shew , that Harmony requireth a competent distance of Notes . In Harmony , if there be not a Discord to the Base , it doth not disturbe the Harmony , though there be a Discord to the Higher Parts ; So the Discord be not of the Two that are Odious ; And therfore the ordinary Concent of Foure Parts consisteth of an Eight , a Fifth , and a Third to the Base : But that Fifth is a Fourth to the Treble , and the Third is a Sixth . And the Cause is , for that the Base striking more Aire , doth ouercome and drowne the Treble . ( vnlesse the Discord be very Odious ; ) And so hideth a small Imperfection . For we see , that in one of the lower Strings of a Lute , there soundeth not the Sound of the Treble , not any Mixt Sound , but onely the Sound of the Base . We haue no Musicke of Quarter-Notes ; And it may be , they are not capable of Harmony ; For we see the Halfe-Notes themselues doe but interpose sometimes . Neuerthelesse we haue some Slides , or Relishes , of the Voice , or Strings , as it were continued without Notes , from one Tone to another , rising or falling , which are delightfull . The Causes of that which is Pleasing , or Ingrate to the Hearing , may receiue light by that , which is Pleasing or Ingrate to the Sight . There be two Things Pleasing to the Sight , ( leauing Pictures , and Shapes aside , which are but Secondary Obiects ; And please or displease but in Memory ; ) these two are , Colours , and Order . The Pleasing of Colour symbolizeth with the Pleasing of any Single Tone to the Eare ; But the Pleasing of Order doth symbolize with Harmony . And therfore we see in Garden-knots , and the Frets of Houses , and all equall and well-answering Figures , ( as Globes , Pyramides , Cones , Cylinders , &c. ) how they please ; whereas Vnequall Figures are but Deformities . And both these Pleasures , that of the Eye , and that of the Eare , are but the Effects of Equality ; Good Proportion , or Correspondence : So that ( out of Question , ) Equality , and Correspondence , are the Causes of Harmony . But to finde the Proportion of that Correspondence , is more abstruse ; wherof notwithstanding we shall speake somewhat , ( when we handle Tones , ) in the generall Enquiry of Sounds . Tones are not so apt altogether to procure Sleep , as some other Sounds ; As the Wind , the Purling of Water , Humming of Bees , a Sweet Voice of one that readeth , &c. The Cause whereof is , for that Tones , because they are Equall , and slide not , doe more strike and erect the Sense , than the other . And Ouermuch Attention hindreth Sleepe . There be in Musick certaine Figures , or Tropes ; almost agreeing with the Figures of Rhetoricke ; And with the Affections of the Minde , and other Senses . First , the Diuision and Quauering , which please so much in Musick , haue an Agreement with the Glittering of Light ; As the Moone-Beames playing vpon a Waue . Againe , the Falling from a Discord to a Concord , which maketh great Sweetnesse in Musick , hath an Agreement with the Affections , which are reintegrated to the better , after some dislikes : It agreeth also with the Taste , which is soone glutted with that which is sweet alone . The Sliding from the Close or Cadence , hath an Agreement with the Figure in Rhetoricke , which they call Praeter Expectatum ; For there is a Pleasure euen in Being deceined . The Reports , and Fuges , haue an Agreement with the Figures in Rhetorick , of Repetition , and Traduction . The Tripla's , and Changing of Times , haue an Agreement with the Changes of Motions ; As when Galliard Time , and Measure Time , are in the Medley of one Dance . It hath been anciently held , and obserued , that the Sense of Hearing , and the Kinds of Musick , haue most Operation vpon Manners ; As to Incourage Men , and make them warlike ; To make them Soft and Effeminate ; To make them Graue ; To make them Light ; To make them Gentle and inclined to Pitty , &c. The Cause is , for that the Sense of Hearing striketh the Spirits more immediatly , than the other Senses ; And more incorporeally than the Smelling : For the Sight , Taste , and Feeling , haue their Organs , not of so present and immediate Accesse to the Spirits , as the Hearing hath . And as for the Smelling , ( which indeed worketh also immediatly vpon the Spirits , and is sorcible while the Obiect remaineth , ) it is with a Communication of the Breath , or Vapour of the Obiect Odorate : But Harmony entring easily , and Mingling not at all , and Comming with a manifest Motion ; doth by Custome of often Affecting the Spirits , and Putting them into one kinde of Posture , alter not a little the Nature of the Spirits , euen when the Obiect is remoued . And therefore we see , that Tunes and Aires , euen in their owne Nature , haue in themselues some Affinity with the Affections ; As there be Merry Tunes , Dolefull Tunes , Solemne Tunes ; Tunes inclining Mens mindes to Pitty ; Warlike Tunes ; &c. So as it is no Maruell , if they alter the Spirits ; considering that Tunes haue a Predisposition to the Motion of the Spirits in themselues . But yet it hath been noted , that though this variety of Tunes , doth dispose the Spirits to variety of Passions , conforme vnto them ; yet generally , Musick feedeth that disposition of the Spirits which it findeth . We see also that seuerall Aires , and Tunes , doe please seuerall Nations , and Persons , according to the Sympathy they haue with their Spirits . Perspectiue hath been with some diligence inquired ; And so hath the Nature of Sounds , in some sort , as far as concerneth Musick . But the Nature of Sounds in generall , hath been superficially obserued . It is one of the subrillest Peeces of Nature . And besides , I practise , as I doe aduise ; which is , after long Inquiry of Things , Immerse in Matter , to interpose some Subiect , which is Immateriate , or lesse Materiate ; Such as this of Sounds ; To the end , that the Intellect may be Rectified , and become not Partiall . It is first to be considered , what Great Motions there are in Natute , which passe without Sound , or Noise . The Heauens turne about , in a most rapide Motion , without Noise to vs perceiued ; Though in some Dreames they haue been said to make an excellent Musick . So the Motions of the Comets , and Fiery Meteors ( as Stella Cadens , &c. ) yeeld no Noise . And if it be thought , that it is the Greatnesse of distance from vs , whereby the Sound cannot be heard ; We see that Lightnings , and Coruscations , which are neere at hand , yeeld no Sound neither . And yet in all these , there is a Percussion and Diuision of the Aire . The Windes in the Vpper Region ( which moue the Clouds aboue ( which we call the Racke ) and are not perceiued below ) passe without Noise . The lower Windes in a Plaine , except they be strong , make no Noise ; But amongst Trees , the Noise , of such Windes will be perceiued . And the Windes ( generally ) when they make a Noise , doe euer make it vnequally , Rising and Falling , and sometimes ( when they are vehement , ) Trembling at the Height of their Blast . Raine , or Haile falling , ( though vehemently , ) yeeldeth no Noise , in passing through the Aire , till it fall vpon the Ground , Water , Houses , or the like . Water in a Riuer ( though a swift Streame ) is not heard in the Channell , but runneth in Silence , if it be of any depth ; But the very Streame vpon Shallowes , of Grauell , or Pebble , will be heard . And Waters , when they beat vpon the Shore , or are straitned , ( as in the falls of Bridges ; ) Or are dashed against themselues , by Windes , giue a Roaring Noise . Any peece of Timber , or Hard Body , being thrust forwards by another Body Contiguous , without knocking , giueth no Noise . And so Bodies in weighing , one vpon another , though the Vpper Body presse the lower Body downe , make no Noise . So the Motion in the Minute Parts of any solide Body , ( which is the Principall Cause of Violent Motion , though vnobserued ; ) passeth without Sound ; For that Sound , that is heard sometimes , is produced onely by the Breaking of the Aire ; And not by the Impulsion of the Parts . So it is manifest ; That where the Anteriour Body giueth way , as fast as the Posteriour commeth on , it maketh no Noise ; be the Motion neuer so great , or swift . Aire open , and at large , maketh no Noise , except it be sharply percussed ; As in the Sound of a String , where Aire is percussed by a hard , and stiffe Body ; And with a sharp loose ; For if the String be not strained , it maketh no Noise . But where the Aire is pent , and straitned , there Breath , or other Blowing , ( which carry but a gentle Percussion , ) suffice to create Sound ; As in Pipes , and winde-Instruments . But then you must note , that in Recorders , which goe with a gentle Breath , the Concaue of the Pipe , were it not for the Fipple , that straitneth the Aire , ( much more than the Simple Concaue ; ) would yeeld no Sound . For as for other winde-Instruments , they require a forcible Breath ; As Trumpets , Cornets , Hunters-hornes , &c. Which appeareth by the blowne-cheeks of him that windeth them . Organs also are blowne with a strong winde , by the Bellowes . And note againe , that some kinde of winde-Instruments , are blowne at a small Hole in the side , which straitneth the Breath at the first Entrance ; The rather , in respect of their Trauerse , and Stop aboue the Hole , which performeth the Fipples Part ; As it is seene in Flutes , and Fifes , which will not giue Sound , by a Blast at the end , as Recorders , &c. doe . Likewise in all Whistling , you contract the Mouth ; And to make it more sharp , Men sometimes vse their Finger . But in Open Aire , if you throw a Stone , or a Dart , they giue no Sound : No more doe Bullets , except they happen to be a little hollowed in the Casting ; Which Hollownesse penneth the Aire : Not yet Arrowes , except they be ruffled in their Feathers , which likewise penneth the Aire . As for Small whistles , or Shepheards Oa●● Pipes ; they giue a Sound , because of their extreame Slendernesse , whereby the Aire is more pent , than in a Wider Pipe. Againe , the Voices of Men , and Liuing Creatures , passe through the throat , which penneth the Breath . As for the Iewes Harpe , it is a sharp Percussion ; And besides , hath the vantage of penning the Aire in the Mouth . Solide Bodies , if they be very softly percussed , giue no Sound ; As when a man treadeth very softly vpon Boards . So Chests or Doores in faire weather , when they open easily , giue no Sound . And Cart-wheeles squeak not , when they are liquoured . The Flame of Tapers , or Candles , though it be a swift Motion , and breaketh the Aire , yet passeth without Sound . Aire in Ouens , though ( no doubt ) it doth ( as it were ) boyle , and dilate it selfe , and is repercussed ; yet it is without Noise . Flame percussed by Aire , giueth a Noise ; As in Blowing of the Fire by Bellowes ; Greater , than if the Bellowes should blow vpon the Aire it selfe . And so likewise Flame percussing the Aire strongly , ( as when Flame suddenly taketh , and openeth , ) giueth a Noise ; So , Great Flames , whiles the one impelleth the other , giue a bellowing Sound . There is a Conceit runneth abroad , that there should be a white Powder , which will discharge a Peece without Noise ; which is a dangerous Experiment , if it should be true : For it may cause secret Murthers . But it seemeth to me vnpossible ; For , if the Aire pent , be driuen forth , and strike the Aire open , it will certainly make a Noise . As for the white Powder ( if any such thing be , that may extinguish , or dead the Noise , ) it is like to be a Mixture of Petre , and Sulphur , without Coale . For Petre alone will not take Fire . And if any Man thinke , that the Sound may be extinguished , or deaded , by discharging the Pent Aire , before it commeth to the Mouth of the Peece , and to the Open Aire ; That is not probable ; For it will make more diuided Sounds ; As if you should make a Crosse Barrell hollow , thorow the Barrell of a Peece , it may be , it would giue seuerall Sounds , both at the Nose , and at the Sides . But I conceiue , that if it were possible , to bring to passe , that there should be no Aire pent at the Mouth of the Peece , the Bullet might fly with small , or no Noise , For first it is certaine , there is no Noise in the Percussion of the Flame vpon the Bullet . Next the Bullet , in piercing thorow the Aire , maketh no Noise ; As hath beene said . And then , if there be no Pent Aire that striketh vpon Open Aire , there is no Cause of Noise ; And yet the Flying of the Bullet will not be stayed . For that Motion ( as hath beene oft said ) is in the Parts of the Bullet , and not in the Aire . So as triall must be made by taking some small Concaue of Metall , no more than you mean to fill with Powder ; And laying the Bullet in the Mouth of it , halfe out into the Open Aire . I heard it affirmed by a Man , that was a great Dealer in Secrets , but he was but vaine ; That there was a Conspiracy ( which himselfe hindred , ) to haue killed Queene Mary , Sister to Queene Elizabeth , by Burning-Glasse , when shee walked in Saint Iames Parke , from the Leads of the House . But thus much ( no doubt ) is true ; That if Burning-Glasses could be brought to a great strength , ( as they talke generally of Burning-Glasses , that are able to burne a Nauy , ) the Percussion of the Aire alone , by such a Burning-Glasse , would make no Noise ; No more than is found in Cornscations , and Lightnings , without Thunders . I suppose , that Impression of the Aire with Sounds , asketh a time to be conueighed to the Sense ; As well as the Impression of Species visible : Or else they will not be heard . And therefore , as the Bullet moueth so swift , that it is Inuisible ; So the same Swiftnesse of Motion maketh it Inaudible : For we see , that the Apprehension of the Eye , is quicker than that of the Eare. All Eruptions of Aire , though small and slight , giue an Entity of Sound ; which we call Crackling , Pussing , Spitting , &c. As in Bay-salt , and Bay-leaues , cast into the Fire ; So in Chesnuts , when they leape forth of the Ashes ; So in Greene Wood laid vpon the Fire , especially Roots ; So in Candles that spit Flame , if they be wet ; So in Rasping , Sneezing , &c. So in a Rose-leafe gathered together into the fashion of a Purse , and broken vpon the Fore-head , or Backe of the Hand , as Children vse . The Cause giuen of Sound , that it should be an Elision of the Aire ( wherby , if they meane any thing , they meane a Cutting , or Diuiding , or else an Attenuating of the Aire ) is but a Terme of Ignorance : And the Motion is but a Catch of the Wit vpon a few Instances ; As the Manner is in the Philosophy Receiued . And it is common with Men , that if they haue gotten a Pretty Expression , by a Word of Art , that Expression , goeth currant ; though it be empty of Matter . This Conceit of Elision , appeareth most manifestly to befalse , in that the Sound of a Bell , String , or the like , continueth melting , some time , after the Percussion ; But ceaseth straight-waies , if the Bell , or String , be touched and stayed : wheras , if it were the Elision of the Aire , that made the Sound , it could not be , that the Touch of the Bell , or String , should extinguish so suddenly that Motion , caused by the Elision of the Aire . This appeareth yet more manifestly , by Chiming with a Hammer , vpon the Out-side of a Bell ; For the Sound will be according to the inward Concaue of the Bell ; whereas the Elision , or Attenuation of the Aire , cannot be but onely betweene the Hammer , and the Out-side of the Bell , So againe , if it were an Elision , a broad Hammer , and a Bodkin , strucke vpon Metall , would giue a diuers Tone ; As well as a diuers Loudnesse : But they doe not so ; For though the Sound of the one be Louder , and of the other Softer , yet the Tone is the same . Besides , in Eccho's , ( wherof some are as loud as the Originall Voice , there is no new Elision ; but a Repercussion onely . But that which conuinceth it most of all , is , that Sounds are generated , where there is no Aire at all . But these and the like Conceits , when Men haue cleared their vnderstanding , by the light of Experience , will scatter , and breake vp like a Mist. It is certaine , that Sound is not produced at the first , but with some Locall Motion of the Aire , or Flame , or some other Medium ; Nor yet without some Resistance , either in the Aire , or the Body Percussed . For if there be a meere Yeelding , or Cession , it produceth no Sound ; As hath beene said . And therin Sounds differ from Light , and Colours ; which passe thorow the Aire , or other Bodies , without any Locall Motion of the Aire ; either at the first , or after . But you must attentiuely distinguish , betweene the Locall Motion of the Aire , ( which is but Vehiculum Caussae , A Carrier of the Sounds , ) and the Sounds themselues , Conueighed in the Aire . For as to the former , we see manifestly , that no Sound is produced ( no not by Aire it selfe against other Aire , as in Organs , &c. ) but with a perceptible Blast of the Aire ; And with some Resistance of the Aire strucken . For euen all Speech , ( which is one of the gentlest Motions of Aire , ) is with Expulsion of a little Breath . And all Pipes haue a Blast , as well as a Sound . We see also manifestly , that Sounds are carried with Wind : And therefore Sounds will be heard further with the Wind , than against the Wind ; And likewise doe rise and fall with the Intension or Remission of the Wind. But for the Impression of the Sound , it is quite another Thing ; And is vtterly without any Locall Motion of the Aire , Perceptible ; And in that resembleth the Species visible : For after a Man hath lured , or a Bell is rung , we cannot discerne any Perceptible Motion ( at all ) in the Aire , a long as the Sound goeth ; but only at the first . Neither doth the Wind ( as far as it carrieth a Voice , ) with the Motion therof , confound any of the Delicate , and Articulate Figurations of the Aire , in Variety of Words . And if a Man speake a good loudnesse , against the Flame of a Candle , it will not make it tremble much ; though most , when those Letters are pronounced , which contract the Mouth ; As F , S , V , and some others . But Gentle Breathing , or Blowing without speaking , will moue the Candle far more . And it is the more probable , that Sound is without any Locall Motion of the Aire , because as it differeth from the Sight , in that it needeth a Locall Motion of the Aire at first ; So it paralleleth in so many other things with the Sight , and Radiation of Things visible ; Which ( without all question ) induce no Locall Motion in the Aire , as hath beene said . Neuerthelesse it is true , that vpon the Noise of Thunder , and great Ordnance ; Glasse windowes will shake ; and Fishes are thought to be frayed with the Motion , caused by Noise vpon the water . But these Effects are from the Locall Motion of the Aire , which is a Concomitant of the Sound , ( as hath beene said ; ) and not from the Sound . It hath beene anciently reported , and is still receiued , that Extreme Applanses , and Shouting of People assembled in great Multitudes , haue so rarified , and broken the Aire , that Birds flying ouer , haue fallen downe , the Aire being not able to support them . And it is beleeued by some , that Great Ringing of Bells in populous Cities , hath chased away Thunder : and also dissipated Pestilent Aire : All which may be also from the Concussion of the Aire , and not from the Sound . A very great Sound , neare hand , hath strucken many Dease ; And at the Instant they haue found , as it were , the breaking of a Skin or Parchment in their Eare : And my Selfe standing neare one that Lured loud , and shrill , had suddenly an Offence , as if somewhat had broken , or beene dislocated in my Eare ; And immediately after , a loud Ringing ; ( Not an ordinary Singing , or Hissing , but far louder , and differing ; ) so as I feared some Deafenesse . But after some halfe Quarter of an Houre it vanished . This Effect may be truly referred vnto the Sound : For ( as is commonly receiued ) an ouer-potent Obiect doth destroy the Sense ; And Spirituall Species , ( both Visible , and Audible , ) will worke vpon the Sensories , though they moue not any other Body . In Delation of Sounds , the Enclosure of them preserueth them , and causeth them to be heard further . And wee finde in Roules of Parchment , or Trunckes , the Mouth being laid to the one end of the Rowle of Parchment , or Truncke , and the Eare to the other , the Sound is heard much further , than in the Open Aire ; The Cause is , for that the Sound spendeth , and is dissipated in the Open Aire ; But in such Concaues it is conserued , and contracted . So also in a Peece of Ordnance , if you speak in the Touch-hole , and another lay his Eare to the Mouth of the Peece , the Sound passeth , and is farre better heard , than in the Open Aire . It is further to be considered , how it proueth and worketh , when the Sound is not enclosed all the Length of his Way , but passeth partly through open Aire ; As where you speake some distance from a Truncke ; or where the Eare is some distance from the Truncke ; at the other End ; Or where both Mouth and Eare are distant from the Truncke . And it is tried , that in a long Truncke , of some eight or ten foot , the Sound is holpen , though both the Mouth , and the Eare be a handfull , or more , from the Ends of the Truncke ; And somewhat more holpen , when the Eare of the Hearer is neare , than when the Mouth of the Speaker . And it is certaine , that the Voice is better heard in a Chamber from abroad , than abroad from within the Chamber . As the Enclosure , that is Round about and Entire , preserueth the Sound ; So doth a Semi-Concaue , though in a lesse degree . And therefore , if you diuide a Truncke , or a Cane into two , and one speake at the one end , and you lay your Eare at the other , it will carry the Voice further , than in the Aire at large . Nay further , if it be not a full Semi-Concaue ; but if you doe the like vpon the Mast of a Ship , or a long Pole , or a Peece of Ordnance ( though one speake vpon the Surface of the Ordnance , and not at any of the Bores ; ) the Voice will be heard further , than in the Aire at large . It would be tried , how , and with what proportion of disaduantage , the Voice will be carried in an Horne , which is a line Arched ; Or in a Trumpet , which is a line Retorted ; Or in some Pipe that were Sinuous . It is certaine , ( howsoeuer it crosse the Receiued Opinion ) that Sounds may be created without Aire , though Aire be the most fauourable Deferent of Sounds . Take a Vessell of Water , and knap a paire of Tongs some depth within the Water , and you shall heare the Sound of the Tongs well , and not much diminished ; And yet there is no Aire at all present . Take one Vessell of Siluer , and another of Wood , and fill each of them full of Water , and then knap the Tongs together , as before , about an handfull from the Bottome , and you shall finde the Sound much more Resounding from the Vessell of Siluer , than from that of Wood ; And yet if there be not water in the Vessell , so that yo knap the Tongs in the Aire , you shall finde no difference , betweene the Siluer and Woodden Vessell . Whereby , beside the maine point of creating Sound without Aire , you may collect two Things : The one , that the Sound communicateth with the Bottome of the Vessell : The other , that such a Communication passeth farre better , thorow Water , than Aire . Strike any Hard Bodies together , in the Middest of a Flame , and you shall heare the Sound , with little difference , from the Sound in the Aire . The Pneumaticall Part , which is in all Tangible Bodies , and hath some Affinity with the Aire , performeth , in some degree , the Parts of the Aire ; As when you knocke vpon an Emptie Barrell , the Sound is ( in part ) created by the Aire on the Out-side ; And ( in part ) by the Aire in the Inside ; For the Sound will be greater or lesser , as the Barrell is more Emptie , or more full ; But yet the Sound participateth also with the Spirit in the Wood , thorow which it passeth , from the Outside to the Inside : And so it commeth to passe , in the Chiming of Bells , on the Outside ; where also the Sound passeth to the Inside : And a number of other like Instances , whereof we shall speake more , when we handle the Communication of Sounds . It were extreame Grossenesse to thinke , ( as wee haue partly touched before , ) that the Sound in Strings is made , or produced , betweene the Hand and the String , or the Quill and the String , or the Bow and the String : For those are but Vehicula Motûs , Passages to the Creation of the Sound ; the Sound being produced betweene the String and the Aire ; And that not by any Impulsion of the Aire from the first Motion of the String ; but by the Returne or Result of the String , which was strained by the Touch , to his former Place : which Motion of Result is quicke and sharpe ; Wheras the first Motion , is soft and dull . So the Bow tortureth the String continually , and thereby holdeth it in a Continuall Trepidation . Take a Truncke , and let one whistle at the one End , and bold your Eare at the other , and you shall finde the Sound strike so sharpe , as you can scarce endure it . The Cause is , for that Sound diffuseth it selfe in round ; And so spendeth it Selfe ; But if the Sound , which would scatter in Open Aire , be made to goe all into a Canale ; It must needs giue greater force to the Sound . And so you may note , that Enclosures doe not onely preserue Sound , but also Encrease and Sharpen it . A Hunters Horne , being greater at one end , than at the other , doth encrease the Sound more , than if the Horne were all of an equall Bore . The Cause is , for that the Aire , and Sound , being first contracted at the leffer End , and afterwards hauing more Roome to spread at the greater End ; doe dilate themselues ; And in Comming out strike more Aire ; whereby the Sound is the Greater , and Baser . And euen Hunters Hornes , which are sometimes made straight , and not Oblique , are euer greater at the lower end . It would be tried also in Pipes , being made far larger at the lower End : Or being made with a Belly towards the lower End , And then issuing into a straight Concaue againe . There is in Saint Iames Fields , a Conduit of Bricke , vnto which ioyneth a low Vault ; And at the End of that , a Round House of Stone : And in the Bricke Conduit there is a Window ; And in the Round House a Slit or Rift of some little breadth : If you crie out in the Rift , it will make a fearfull Roaring at the Window . The Cause is the same with the former ; For that all Concaues , that proceed from more Narrow to more Broad , doe amplifie the Sound at the Comming out . Hawkes Bells , that haue Holes in the sides , giue a greater Ring , than if the Pellet did strike vpon Brasse , in the Open Aire . The Cause is the same with the first Instance of the Trancke ; Namely , for that the Sound Enclosed with the Sides of the Bell , commeth forth at the Holes vnspent , and more strong . In Drums , the Closenesse round about , that preserueth the Sound from dispersing , maketh the Noise come forth at the Drum-Hole , farre more loud , and strong , than if you should strike vpon the like Skin , extended in the Open Aire . The Cause is the same with the two precedent . Sounds are better heard , and further off , in an Euening , or in the Night , than at the Noone , or in the Day . The Cause is , for that in the Day , when the Aire is more Thin , ( no doubt ) the Sound pierceth better ; But when the Aire is more Thicke , ( as in the Night ) the Sound spendeth and spreadeth abroad lesse : And so it is a Degree of Enclosure . As for the Night , it is true also , that the Generall Silence helpeth . There be two Kinds of Reflexions of Sounds ; The one at Distance , which is the Eccho ; Wherein the Originall is heard distinctly , and the Reflexion also distinctly ; Of which we shall speake hereafter : The other in Concurrence ; When the Sound Reflecting ( the Reflexion being neare at hand ) returneth immediatly vpon the Originall , and so iterateth it not , but amplifieth it . Therefore we see , that Musicke vpon the water soundeth more ; And so likewise Musicke is better in Chambers Wainscotted , than Hanged . The Strings of a Lute , or Violl , or Virginalls , doe giue a far greater Sound , by reason of the Knot , and Board , and Concaue vnderneath , than if there were nothing but onely the Flat of a Board , without that Hollow and Knot , to let in the Vpper Aire into the Lower . The Cause is , the Communication of the Vpper Aire with the Lower ; And Penning of both from Expence , or Dispersing . An Irish Harpe hath Open Aire on both sides of the Strings : And it hath the Concaue or Belly , not along the Strings , but at the End of the Strings . It maketh a more Resounding Sound , than a Bandora , Orpharion , or Citterne , which haue likewise Wire-strings . I iudge the Cause to be , for that Open Aire on both Sides helpeth , so that there be a Concaue ; Which is therefore best placed at the End. In a Virginall , when the Lid is downe , it maketh a more exile Sound , than when the Lid is open . The Cause is , for that all Shutting in of Aire , where there is no competent Vent , dampeth the Sound . Which maintaineth likewise the former Instance ; For the Belly of the Lute , or Vi●ll , doth pen the Aire somewhat . There is a Church at Glocester , ( and as I haue heard the like is in some other places ; ) where if you speake against a Wall , softly , another shall heare your Voice better a good way off , than neare hand . Enquire more particularly of the Frame of that Place . I suppose there is some Vault , or Hollow , or Isle , behinde the Wall , and some Passage to it towards the further end of that Wall , against which you speake ; So as the Voice , of him that speaketh , slideth along the Wall , and then entreth at some Passage , and communicateth with the Aire of the Hollow ; For it is preserued somewhat by the plaine wall ; but that is too weake to giue a Sound Audible , till it hath communicated with the backe Aire . Strike vpon a Bowstring , and lay the Horne of the Bow neare your Eare , and it will encrease the Sound , and make a degree of a Tone . The Cause is , for that the Sensory , by reason of the Close Holding , is percussed before the Aire disperseth . The like is , if yo hold the Horne betwixt your Teeth . But that is a plaine Delation of the Sound ; from the Teeth , to the Instrument of Hearing ; For there is a great Entercourse betweene those two Parts ; As appeareth by this ; That a Harsh Grating Tune setteth the Teeth on edge . The like falleth out , if the Horne of the Bow be put vpon the Temples ; But that is but the Slide of the Sound from thence to the Eare. If you take a Rod of Iron , or Brasse , and hold the one end to your Eare , and strike vpon the other , it maketh a fat greater Sound , than the like Stroke vpon the Rod , not so made Contiguous to the Eare. By which , and by some other Instances , that haue beene partly touched , it should appeare ; That Sounds doe not onely slide vpon the Surface of a Smooth Body , but doe also communicate with the Spirits , that are in the Pores of the Body . I remember in Trinity Colledge in Cambridge , there was an Vpper Chamber , which being thought weake in the Roofe of it , was supported by a Pillar of Iron , of the bignesse of ones Arme , in the middest of the Chamber ; Which if you had strucke , it would make a little flat Noise in the Roome where it was strucke ; But it would make a great Bombe in the Chamber beneath . The Sound which is made by Buckets in a Well , when they touch vpon the Water ; Or when they strike vpon the side of the Well ; Or when two Buckets dash the one against the other ; These Sounds are deeper , and suller , than if the like Percussion were made in the Open Aire . The Cause is , the Penning and Enclosure of the Aire , in the Concaue of the Well . Barrells placed in a Roome vnder the Floare of a Chamber , make all Noises in the same Chamber , more Full and Resounding . So that there be fine wayes ( in generall , ) of Maioration of Sounds : Enclosure Simple ; Enclosure with Dilatation ; Communication ; Reflexion Concurrent ; and Approach to the Sensory . For Exility of the Voice , or other Sounds : It is certaine , that the Voice doth passe thorow Solide and Hard Bodies , if they be not too thick . And thorow Water ; which is likewise a very Close Body , and such an one , as letteth not in Aire . But then the Voice , or other Sound , is reduced , by such passage , to a great Weaknesse , or Exility . If therefore you stop the Holes of a Howkes Bell , it will make no Ring , but a flat Noise , or Rattle . And so doth the Aëtites , or Eagles Stone , which hath a little Stone within it . And as for Water , it is a certaine Triall : Let a Man goe into a Bath , and take a Paile , and turne the Bottome vpward , and carry the Mouth of it , ( Euen , ) downe to the Leuell of the Water ; and so presse it downe vnder the Water , some handfull and an halfe , still keeping it euen , that it may not tilt on either side , & so the Aire get out : Then let him that is in the Bath , diue with his Head so far vnder Water , as he may put his Head into the Paile ; & there wil come as much Aire bubling forth , as will make Roome for his Head. Then let him speak ; and any that shal stand without , shal heare his Voice plainly ; but yet made extreme sharp and exile , like the Voice of Puppets : But yet the Articulate Sounds of the Words will not be cōfounded . Note that it may be much more handsomely done , if the Paile be put ouer the Mans head aboue Water , and then he cowre downe , and the Paile be pressed downe with him . Note that a Man must kneele or sit , that he may be lower than the Water . A Man would thinke , that the Sicilian Poet had knowledge of this Experiment ; For he saith ; That Hercules Page Hylas went with a Water-pot , to fill it at a pleasant Fountaine , that was neere the Shore , and that the Nymphs of the Fountaine fell in loue with the Boy , and pulled him vnder Water , keeping him aliue ; And that Hercules missing his Page , called him by his Name , aloud , that all the Shore rang of it ; And that Hylas from within the Water , answered his Master ; But ( that which is to the present purpose ) with so small and exile a Voice , as Hercules thought he had beene three miles off , when the Fountaine ( indeed ) was fast by . In Lutes , and Instruments of Strings , if you stop a String high , ( whereby it hath lesse Scope to tremble ) the Sound is more Treble , but yet more dead . Take two Sawcers , and strike the Edge of the one against the Bottome of the other , within a Paile of Water ; And you shall finde , that as you put the Sawcers lower , and lower , the Sound groweth more flat ; euen while Part of the Sawcer is aboue the Water ; But that Flatnesse of Sound is ioyned with a Harshnesse of Sound ; which ( no doubt ) is caused by the Inequalitie of the Sound , which commeth from the Part of the Sawcer vnder the Water , and from the Part aboue . But when the Sawcer is wholly vnder the Water , the Sound becommeth more cleare , but farre more low ; And as if the Sound came from a farre off . A Soft Body dampeth the Sound , much more than a Hard ; As if a Bell hath Cloth , or Silke wrapped about it , it deadeth the Sound more , than if it were Wood. And therefore in Clericalls , the Keyes are lined ; And in Colledges they vse to line the Tablemen . Triall was made in a Recorder , after these seuerall manners . The Bottome of it was set against the Palme of the Hand ; stopped with Wax round about ; set against a Damaske Cushion ; Thrust into Sand ; Into Ashes ; Into Water , ( halfe an Inch vnder the Water ; ) Close to the Bottome of a Siluer Basin ; And still the Tone remained : But the Bottome of it was set against a Woollen Carpet ; A Lining of Plush ; A Locke of Wooll , ( though loosely put in ; ) Against Snow ; And the Sound of it was quite deaded , and but Breath . Iron Hot produceth not so full a Sound , as when it is Cold ; For while it is hot , it appeareth to be more Soft , and lesse Resounding . So likewise Warme Water , when it falleth , maketh not so full a Sound , as Cold : And I conceiue it is softer , and neerer the Nature of Oyle ; For it is more slippery ; As may be perceiued , in that it scowreth better . Let there be a Recorder made , with two Fipples at each end one ; The Truncke of it of the length of two Recorders , and the Holes answerable toward each end ; And let two play the same Lesson vpon it , at an Vnison ; And let it be noted , whether the Sound be confounded ; or amplified ; or dulled . So likewise let a Crosse be made , of two Trunckes ( thorow-out ) hollow ; And let two speake , or sing , the one long-waies , the other trauerse : And let two heare at the opposite Ends ; And note , whether the Sound be confounded ; amplified ; or dulled . Which two Instances will also giue light to the Mixture of Sounds ; wherof we shall speake hereafter . A Bellowes blowne in at the Hole of a Drum , and the Drum then strucken , maketh the Sound a little flatter , but no other apparent Alteration . The Cause is manifest ; Partly for that it hindreth the Issue of the Sound ; And partly for that it maketh the Aire , being blowne together , lesse moueable . The Loudnesse , and Softnesse of Sounds , is a Thing distinct from the Magnitude and Exility of Sounds ; For a Base String , though softly strucken , giueth the greater Sound ; But a Treble String , if hard strucken , will be heard much further off . And the Cause is , for that the Base String striketh more Aire ; And the Treble lesse Aire , but with a sharper Percussion . It is therefore the Strength of the Percussion , that is a Principall Cause of the Loudnesse or Softnesse of Sounds : As in knocking harder or softer ; Winding of a Horne stronger or weaker ; Ringing of a Hand-bell harder or softer , &c. And the Strength of this Percussion , consisteth , as much , or more , in the Hardnesse of the Body Percussed , as in the Force of the Body Percussing : For if you strike against a Cloth , it will giue a lesse Sound ; If against Wood , a greater ; If against Metall , yet a greater ; And in Metals , if you strike against Gold , ( which is the more pliant , ) it giueth the flatter Sound ; If against Siluer , or Brasse , the more Ringing Sound . As for Aire , where it is strongly pent , it matcheth a Hard Body . And therefore we see in discharging of a Peece , what a great Noise it maketh . We see also , that the Charge with Bullet ; Or with Paper wet , and hard stopped ; Or with Powder alone , rammed in hard ; maketh no great difference in the Loudnesse of the Report . The Sharpnesse or Quicknesse of the Percussion , is a great Cause of the Loudnesse , as well as the Strength : As in a Whip , or Wand , if you strike the Aire with it ; the Sharper and Quicker you strike it , the Louder Sound it giueth . And in playing vpon the Lute , or Virginalls , the quicke Stroke or Touch , is a great life to the Sound . The Cause is , for that the Quicke Striking cutteth the Aire speedily ; wheras the Soft Striking doth rather beat , than cut . The Communication of Sounds ( as in Bellies of Lutes , Empty Vessells , &c. ) hath beene touched obiter , in the Maioration of Sounds : But it is fit also to make a Title of it apart . The Experiment for greatest Demonstration of Communication of Sounds , is the Chiming of Bells ; where if you strike with a Hammer vpon the Vpper Part , and then vpon the Midst , and then vpon the Lower , you shall finde the Sound to be more Treble , and more Base , according vnto the Concaue , on the Inside ; though the Percussion be onely on the Outside . When the Sound is created betweene the Blast of the Mouth , and the Aire of the Pipe , it hath neuerthelesse some Communication with the Matter of the Sides of the Pipe , and the Spirits in them contained ; for in a Pipe , or Trumpet , of Wood , and Brasse , the Sound will be diuers ; So if the Pipe be couered with Cloth , or Silke , it will giue a diuers Sound , from that it would doe of it selfe ; So , if the Pipe be a little wet on the Inside , it will make a differing Sound , from the same Pipe dry . That Sound made within Water , doth communicate better with a hard Body thorow Water , than made in Aire , it doth with Aire ; Vide Experimentum , 134. We haue spoken before ( in the Inquisition touching Musicke , ) of Musicall Sounds , wherunto there may be a Concord or Discord in two Parts ; Which Sounds vve call Tones : And likewise of Immusicall Sounds ; And haue giuen the Cause , that the Tone proceedeth of Equality , and the other of Inequality . And we haue also expressed there , what are the Equall Bodies that giue Tones , and what are the Vnequall that giue none . But now we shall speake of such Inequality of Sounds , as proceedeth , not from the Nature of the Bodies themselues , but is Accidentall ; Either from the Roughnesse , or Obliquity of the Passage ; Or from the Doubling of the Percutient ; Or from the Trepidation of the Motion . A Bell , if it haue a Rift in it , whereby the Sound hath not a cleare Passage , giueth a Hoarse and Iarring Sound ; So the Voice of Man , when by Cold taken the Wesill groweth rugged , and ( as we call it ) furred , becommeth hoarse . And in these two Instances , the Sounds are Ingrate ; because they are meerely Vnequall : But , if they be Vnequall in Equality , then the Sound is Gratefull , but Purling . All Instruments , that haue either Returnes , as Trumpets ; Or Flexions , as Cornets ; Or are Drawne vp , and put from , as Sackbuts ; haue a Purling Sound ; But the Recorder , or Flute , that haue none of these Inequalities , giue a cleare Sound . Neuerthelesse , the Recorder it selfe , or Pipe moistened a little in the Inside , soundeth more solemnly , and with a little Purling , or Hissing . Againe , a Wreathed String , such as are in the Base Strings of Banderaes , giueth also a Purling Sound . But a Lute-string , if it be meerely Vnequall in his Parts , giueth a Harsh and Vntuneable Sound ; which Strings we call False , being bigger in one Place than in another ; And therefore Wire-strings are neuer False . We see also , that when we try a False Lute-string , wee vse to extend it hard betweene the fingers , and to fillip it ; And if it giueth a double Species , it is True ; But if it giueth a treble , or more , it is False . Waters , in the Noise they make as they runne , represent to the Eare a Trembling Noise ; And in Regalls , ( where they haue a Pipe , they call the Nightingale-Pipe , which containeth Water ) the Sound hath a continuall Trembling : And Children haue also little Things they call Cockes , which haue Water in them ; And when they blow , or whistle in them , they yeeld a Trembling Noise ; Which Trembling of Water , hath an assinity with the Letter L. All which Inequalities of Trepidation , are rather pleasant , than otherwise . All Base Notes , or very Treble Notes , giue an Asper Sound ; For that the Base striketh more Aire , than it can well strike equally : And the Treble cutteth the Aire so sharpe , as it returneth too swift , to make the Sound Equall : And therefore a Meane , or Tenor , is the sweetest Part. We know Nothing , that can at pleasure make a Musicall , or Immusicall Sound , by voluntary Motion , but the Voice of Man , and Birds . The Cause is , ( no doubt ) in the Weasill or Wind-pipe , ( which we call Aspera Arteria , ) which being well extended , gathereth Equality ; As a Bladder that is wrinckled , if it be extended , becommeth smooth . The Extension is alwaies more in Tones , than in Speech : Therefore the Inward Voice of Whisper can neuer a giue Tone : And in Singing , there is ( manifestly ) a greater Working and Labour of the Throat , than in Speaking ; As appeareth in the Thrusting out , or Drawing in of the Chinne , when we sing . The Humming of Bees , is an Vnequall Buzzing ; And is conceiued , by some of the Ancients , not to come forth at their Mouth , but to be an Inward Sound , But ( it may be ) it is neither ; But from the motion of their Wings ; For it is not heard but when they stirre . All Metalls quenched in Water , giue a Sibilation or Hissing Sound ; ( which hath an Affinity with the letter Z. ) notwithstanding the Sound be created betweene the Water or Vapour , and the Aire . Seething also , if there be but small Store of Water , in a Vessell , giueth a Hissing Sound ; But Boyling in a full Vessell , giueth a Bubling Sound , drawing somewhat neare to the Cocks vsed by Children . Triall would be made , whether the Inequality , or Interchange of the Medium , will not produce an Inequality of Sound ; As if three Bells were made one within another , and Aire betwixt Each ; And then the outermost Bell were chimed with a Hammer , how the Sound would differ from a Simple Bell. So likewise take a Plate of Brasse , and a Plancke of Wood , and ioyne them close together , and knock vpon one of them , and see if they doe not giue an vnequall Sound . So make two or three Partitions or Wood in a Hogshead , with Holes or Knots in them ; And marke the difference of their Sound , from the Sound of an Hogshead , without such Partitions . It is euident , that the Percussion of the Greater Quantity of Aire , causeth the Baser Sound ; And the lesse Quantity , the more Treble Sound . The Percussion of the Greater Quantity of Aire , is produced by the Greatnesse of the Body Percussing ; By the Latitude of the Concaue , by which the Sound passeth ; and by the Longitude of the same Concaue . Therfore we see that a Base string , is greater than a Treble ; A Base Pipe hath a greater Bore than a Treble ; And in Pipes , and the like , the lower the Note Holes be , and the further off from the Mouth of the Pipe , the more Base Sound they yeeld ; And the nearer the Mouth , the more Treble . Nay more , if you strike an Entire Body , as an Andiron of Brasse , at the Top , it maketh a more Treble Sound ; And at the Bottome a Baser . It is also euident , that the Sharper or Quicker Percussion of Aire causeth the more Treble Sound ; And the Slower or Heauier , the more Base Sound . So we see in Strings ; the more they are wound vp , and strained ; ( And thereby giue a more quicke Start-backe ; ) the more Treble is the Sound ; And the slacker they are , or lesse wound vp , the Baser is the Sound . And therfore a Bigger String more strained , and a Lesser String , lesse strained , may fall into the same Tone . Children , Women , Eunuchs haue more small and shrill Voices , than Men. The Reason is , not for that Men haue greater Heat , which may make the Voice stronger , ( for the strength of a Voice or Sound , doth make a difference in the Loudnesse or Softnesse , but not in the Tone ; ) But from the Dilatation of the Organ ; which ( it is true ) is likewise caused by Heat . But the Cause of Changing the Voice , at the yeares of Puberty , is more obscure . It seemeth to be , for that when much of the Moisture of the Body , which did before irrigate the Parts , is drawne downe to the Spermaticall vessells ; it leaueth the Body more hot than it was ; whence commeth the Dilatation of the Pipes : For we see plainly , all Effects of Heat , doe then come on ; As Pilosity , more Roughnesse of the Skinne , Hardnesse of the Flesh , &c. The Industry of the Musitian , hath produced two other Meanes of Strayning , or Intension of Strings , besides their Winding vp . The one is the Stopping of the String with the Finger ; As in the Necks of Lutes , Viols , &c. The other is the Shortnesse of the String ; As in Harps , Virginalls , &c. Both these haue one , and the same reason ; For they cause the String to giue a quicker Start. In the Straining of a String , the further it is strained , the lesse Superstraining goeth to a Note ; For it requireth good Winding of a String , before it will make any Note at all : And in the Stops of Lutes , &c. the higher they goe , the lesse Distance is betweene the Frets . If you fill a Drinking-Glasse with Water , ( especially one Sharp below , and Wide aboue , ) and fillip vpon the Brim , or Outside ; And after empty Part of the Water , and so more and more , and still try the Tone by Fillipping ; you shall finde the Tone fall , and be more Base , as the Glasse is more Empty . The Iust and Measured Proportion of the Aire Percussed , towards the Basenesse or Treblenesse of Tones , is one of the greatest Secrets in the Contemplation of Sounds . For it discouereth the true Coincidence of Tones into Diapasons ; Which is the Returne of the same Sound . And so of the Concords and Discords , betweene the Vnison , and Diapason ; Which we haue touched before , in the Experiments of Musicke ; but thinke fit to resume it here , as a principall Part of our Enquiry touching the Nature of Sounds . It may be found out in the Proportion of the Winding of Strings ; In the Proportion of the Distance of Frets ; And in the Proportion of the Concaue of Pipes , &c. But most commodiously in the last of these . Try therfore the Winding of a String once about , as soone as it is brought to that Extension , as will giue a Tone ; And then of twice about ; And thrice about , &c. And marke the Scale or Difference of the Rise of the Tone : Wherby you shall discouer , in one , two Effects ; Both the Proportion of the Sound towards the Dimension of the Winding ; And the Proportion likewife of the Sound towards the String , as it is more or lesse strained . But note that to measure this , the way will be , to take the Length in a right Line of the String , vpon any Winding about of the Pegge . As for the Steps , you are to take the Number of Frets ; And principally the Length of the Line , from the first Stop of the String , vnto such a Stop as shall produce a Diapason to the former Stop , vpon the same String . But it will best ( as it is said ) appeare , in the Bores of Wind-Instruments : And therfore cause some halfe dozen Pipes , to be made , in length , and all things else , alike , with a single , double , and so on to a sextuple Bore ; And so marke what Fall of Tone euery one giueth . But still in these three last Instances , you must diligently obserue , what length of String , or Distance of Stop , or Concaue of Aire , maketh what Rise of Sound . As in the last of these ( which ( as we said ) is that , which giueth the aptest demonstration , ) you must set downe what Encrease of Concaue goeth to the Making of a Note higher ; And what of two Notes ; And what of three Notes ; And so vp to the Diapason : For then the great Secret of Numbers , and Proportions , will appeare . It is not vnlike , that those that make Recorders , &c. know this already : for that they make them in Sets . And likewise Bell-founders in fitting the tune of their Bells . So that Enquiry may saue Triall . Surely , it hath beene obserued by one of the Ancients , that an Empty Barrell knocked vpon with the finger , giueth a Diapason to the Sound of the like Barrellfull ; But how that should be , I doe not well vnderstand ; For that the knocking of a Barrellfull , or Empty , doth scarce giue any Tone . There is required some sensible Difference in the Proportion of creating a Note , towards the Sound it selfe , which is the Passiue : And that it be not too neare , but at a distance . For in a Recorder , the three vppermost Holes , yeeld one Tone ; which is a Note lower than the Tone of the first three . And the like ( no doubt ) is required in the Winding or Stopping of Strings . There is another Difference of Sounds , which we will call Exteriour , and Interiour . It is not Soft , nor Loud : Nor it is not Base , nor Treble : Nor it is not Musicall , nor Immusicall : Though it be true , that there can be no Tone in an Interiour Sound : But on the other side , in an Exteriour Sound , there may be both Musicall and Immusicall . We shall therfore enumerate them , rather than precisely distinguish them ; Though ( to make some Adumbration of that we meane ) the Interiour is rather an Impulsion or Contusion of the Aire , than an Elision or Section of the same . So as the Percussion of the one , towards the other , differeth , as a Blow differeth from a Cut. In Speech of Man , the Whispering , ( which they call Susurrus in Latine , ) whether it be louder or softer , is an Interiour Sound ; But the Speaking out , is an Exteriour Sound ; And therfore you can neuer make a Tone , not sing in Whispering ; But in Speech you may : So Breathing , or Blowing by the Mouth , Bellowes , or Wind , ( though loud ) is an Interiour Sound ; But the Blowing thorow a Pipe , or Concaue , ( though soft ) is an Exteriour . So likewise , the greatest Winds , if they haue no Coarctation , or blow not hollow , giue an Interiour Sound ; The Whistling or hollow Wind yeeldeth a Singing , or Exteriour Sound ; The former being pent by some other Body ; The latter being pent in by his owne Density : And therfore we see , that when the Wind bloweth hollow , it is a Signe of Raine . The Flame , as it moueth within it selfe , or is blowne by a Bellowes , giueth a Murmur or Interiour Sound . There is no Hard Body , but strucke against another Hard Body , will yeeld an Exteriour Sound , greater or lesser : In so much as if the Percussion be ouer-soft , it may induce a Nullity of Sound ; But neuer an Interiour Sound ; As when one treadeth so softly , that he is not heard . Where the Aire is the Percutient , pent , or not pent , against a Hard Body , it neuer giueth an Exteriour Sound ; As if you blow strongly with a Bellowes against a Wall. Sounds ( both Exteriour and Interiour , ) may be made , as well by Suction , as by Emission of the Breath : As in Whistling , or Breathing . It is euident , and it is one of the strangest Secrets in Sounds , that the whole Sound is not in the whole Aire onely ; But the whole Sound is also in euery small Part of the Aire . So that all the curious Diuersity of Articulate Sounds , of the Voice of Man , or Birds , will enter at a small Cranny , Inconfused . The Vnequall Agitation of the Winds , and the like , though they bee materiall to the Carriage of the Sounds , further , or lesse way ; yet they doe not confound the Articulation of them at all , within that distance that they can be heard ; Though it may be , they make them to be heard lesse Way , than in a Still ; as hath beene partly touched . Ouer-great Distance confoundeth the Articulation of Sounds ; As we see , that you may heare the Sound of a Preachers voice , or the like , when you cannot distinguish what he saith . And one Articulate Sound will confound another ; As when many speake at once . In the Experiment of Speaking vnder Water , when the Voice is reduced to such an Extreme Exility , yet the Articulate Sounds , ( which are the Words , ) are not confounded ; as hath beene said . I conceiue , that an Extreme Small , or an Extreme Great Sound , cannot be Articulate ; But that Articulation requireth a Mediocrity of Sound : For that the Extreme Small Sound confoundeth the Articulation by Contracting ; And the Great Sound , by Dispersing : And although ( as was formerly said ) a Sound Articulate , already created , will be contracted into a small Cranny ; yet the first Articulation requireth more Dimension . It hath beene obserued , that in a Roome , or in a Chappell , Vaulted below , and Vaulted likewise in the Roofe , a Preacher cannot be heard so well , as in the like Places not so Vaulted . The Cause is , for that the Subsequent Words come on , before the Precedent words vanish : And therfore the Articulate Sounds are more confused , though the Grosse of the Sound be greater . The Motions of the Tongue , Lips , Throat , Pallat , &c. which goe to the Making of the seuerall Alphabeticall Letters , are worthy Enquiry , and pertinent to the present Inquisition of Sounds : But because they are subtill , and long to describe , we will refer them ouer , and place them amongst the Experiments of Speech . The Hebrewes haue beene diligent in it , and haue assigned , which Letters are Labiall , which Dentall , which Gutturall , &c. As for the Latines , and Grecians , they haue distinguished betweene Semi-vowels , and Mutes ; And in Mutes , betweene Mute Tenues , Media , and Aspirata ; Not amisse ; But yet not diligently enough . For the speciall Strokes , & Motions , that create those Sounds , they haue little enquired : As that the Letters , B. P. F. M. are not expressed , but with the Contracting , or Shutting of the Mouth ; That the Letters N. and B. cannot be pronounced , but that the Letter N. will turne into M. As Hecatonba , will be Hecatomba . That M. and T. cannot be pronounced together , but P. will come betweene ; as Emtus , is pronounced Emptus ; And a Number of the like . So that if you enquire to the full ; you will finde , that to the Making of the whole Alphabet , there will be fewer Simple Motions required , than there are Letters . The Lungs are the most Spongy Part of the Body ; And therefore ablest to contract , and dilate it selfe : And where it contracteth it selfe , it expelleth the Aire ; which thorow the Artire , Throat , and Mouth , maketh the Voice : But yet Articulation is not made , but with the helpe of the Tongue , Pallate , and the rest of those they call Instruments of voice . There is sound a Similitude , betweene the Sound that is made by Inanimate Bodies , or by Animate Bodies , that haue no Voice Articulate ; and diuers Letters of Articulate Voices : And commonly Men haue giuen such Names to those Sounds , as doe allude vnto the Articulate Letters . As Trembling of Water hath Resemblance with the Letter L ; Quenching of Hot Mettalls , with the Letter Z ; Snarling of Dogs , with the Letter R ; The Noise of Scritchowles , with the Letter Sh ; Voice of Cats , with the Dypthong Eu ; Voice of Cuckoes , with the Dypthong On ; Sounds of Strings , with the Letter Ng : So that if a Man , ( for Curiosity , or Strangenesse sake , ) would make a Puppet , or other Dead Body , to pronounce a Word ; Let him consider , on the one Part , the Motion of the Instruments of Voice ; and on the other part the like Sounds made in Inanimate Bodies ; And what Conformity there is that causeth the Similitude of Sounds ; And by that he may minister light to that Effect . NATVRALL HISTORIE . III. Century . ALL Sounds ( whatsoeuer ) moue Round ; That is to say ; On all Sides ; Vpwards ; Downwards ; Forwards ; and Backwards . This appeareth in all Instances . Sounds doe not require to bee conueyed to the Sense , in a Right Line , as Visibles doe , but may be Arched ; Though it be true , they moue strongest in a Right Line ; Which neuerthelesse is not caused by the Rightnesse of the Line , but by the Shortnesse of the distance ; Linea recta breuissima . And therefore we see , if a Wall be betweene , and you speake on the one Side , you heare it on the other ; Which is not because the Sound Passeth thorow the Wall ; but Archeth ouer the Wall. If the Sound be Stopped and Reperenssed , it commeth about on the other Side , in an Oblique Line . So , if in a Coach , one side of the Boot be downe , and the other vp ; And a Begger beg on the Close Side ; you would thinke that he were on the Open Side . So likewise , if a Bell or Clocke , be ( for Example ) on the North-side of a Chamber ; And the Window of that Chamber be vpon the South ; He that is in the Chamber , will thinke the Sound came from the South . Sounds , though they spread round , ( so that there is an Orbe , or Sphericall Area of the Sound ; ) yet they moue strongest , and goe furthest in the Fore-lines , from the first Locall Impulsion of the Aire . And therefore in Preaching , you shall heare the Preachers Voice , better , before the Pulpit , than behinde it , or on the Sides , though it stand open . So a Plarquebuz , or Ordnance , will be further heard , forwards , from the Mouth of the Peece , than backwards , or on the Sides . It may bee doubted , that Sounds doe moue better , Downwards than Vpwards , Pulpits are placed high aboue the People . And when the Ancient Generalls spake to their Armies , they had euer a Mount of Turfe cast vp , whereupon they stood : But this may be imputed to the Stops and Obstacles , which the voice meeteth with , when one speaketh vpon the leuell . But there seemeth to be more in it : For it may bee , that Spirituall Species , both of Things Visible and Sounds , doe moue better Downewards than Vpwards . It is a strange Thing , that to Men standing below on the Ground , those that be on the Top of Pauls , seeme much lesse then they are , and cannot bee knowne ; But to Men aboue , those below seeme nothing so much lessened , and may bee knowne ; yet it is true , that all things to them aboue , seeme also somewhat contracted , and better collected into Figure : as Knots in Gardens shew best from an Vpper window , or Tarras . But to make an exact Triall of it , let a Man stand in a Chamber , not much aboue the Ground , and speake out at the window , through a Trunke , to one standing on the Ground , as softly as he can , the other laying his Eare close to the Truncke : Then viâ versa , let the other speake below keeping the same Proportion of Softnesse ; And let him in the Chamber lay his Eare to the Trunck : And this may be the aptest Meanes , to make a Iudgement , whether Sounds descend , or ascend , better . After that Sound is created , ( which is in a moment , ) wee finde it continueth some small time , melting by little and little . In this there is a wonderfull Errour amongst Men , who take this to be a Continuance of the First Sound ; whereas ( in truth ) it is a Renouation , and not a Continuance : For the Body percussed , hath by reason of the Percussion , a Trepidation wrought in the Minute Parts ; and so reneweth the Percussion of the Aire . This appeareth manifestly , because that the Melting Sound of a Bell , or of a String strucken , which is thought to be a Continuance , ceaseth as soone as the Bell or String are touched . As in a Virginall , as soone as euer the Iacke falleth , and toucheth the String , the Sound ceaseth ; And in a Bell , after you haue chimed vpon it , if you touch the Bell , the Sound ceaseth , And in this you must distingush , that there are two Trepidations : The one Manifest , and Locall ; As of the Bell , when it is Pensile : The other Secret , of the Minute Parts ; such as is described in the 9th Instance . But it is true , that the Locall helpeth the Secret great'y . We see likewise that in Pipes , and other winde Instruments , the Sound lasteth no longer , than the breath bloweth . It is true , that in Organs , there is a confused Murmur for a while , after you haue plaied ; But that is but while the Bellowes are in Falling . It is certaine , that in the Noise of great Ordnance , where many are shot off together , the Sound will be carried , ( at the least ) twenty Miles vpon the land , and much further vpon the Water . But then it will come to the Eare ; Not in the Instant of the Shooting off , but it will come an Houre , or more later . This must needs be a Continuance of the First Sound ; For there is no Trepidation which should renew it . And the Touching of the Ordnance would not extinguish the Sound the sooner : So that in great Sounds the Continuance is more than Momentany . To try exactly the time wherein Sound is Delated . Let a Man stand in a Steeple , and haue with him a Taper ; And let some Vaile be put before the Tapar ; And let another Man stand in the Field a Mile off . Then let him in the Steeple strike the Bell ; And in the same Instant withdraw the Vaile ; And so let him in the Field tell by his Pulse what distance of Time there is , betweene the Light seene , and the Sound heards For it is certaine that the Delation of Light is in an Instant . This may be tried in farre greater Distances , allowing greater Lights and Sounds . It is generally knowne and obserued , that Light , and the Obiect of Sight , moue swifter than Sound ; For we see the Flash of a Peece is seene sooner , than the Noise is heard . And in Flewing wood , if one be some distance off , he shall see the Arme lifted vp for a second Stroke , before he heare the Noise of the first . And the greater the Distance , the greater is the Preuention : As we see in Thunder , which is farre off ; where the Lightning Precedeth the Cracke a good space . Colours , when they represent themselues to the Eye , fade not , nor melt not by Degrees , but appeare still in the same Strength ; But Sounds melt , and vanish , by little and little . The Cause is , for that Colours participate nothing with the Motion of the Aire ; but Sounds doe . And it is a plaine Argument , that Sound participateth of some Locall Motion , of the Aire , ( as a Cause Sinè quônon . ) in that , it perisheth so suddenly ; For in euery Section , or Impulsion of the Aire , the Aire doth suddenly restore and reunite it selfe ; which the Water also doth , but nothing so swiftly . In the Trialls of the Passage , or Not Passage of Sounds , you must take heed , you mistake not the Passing By the Sides of a Body , for the Passing thorow a Body : And therefore you must make the Intercepting Body very close ; For Sound will passe thorow a small Chincke . Where Sound passeth thorow a Hard , or Close Body ( as thorow Water ; thorow a Wall ; thorow Metall , as in Hawkes Bells stopped ; &c. ) the Hard , or Close Body , must be but thinne and small ; For else it deadeth and extinguisheth the Sound vtterly . And therefore , in the Experiment of Speaking in Aire vnder Water , the Voice must not be very deepe within the Water : For then the Sound pierceth not . So if you speake on the further side of a Close Wall , if the Wall be very thicke , you shall not be heard : And if there were an Hogshead emptie , whereof the Sides were some two Foot thicke , and the Bunghole stopped ; I conceiue the Resounding Sound , by the Communication of the Outward Aire , with the Aire within , would be little or none , But onely you shall heare the Noise of the Outward Knocke , as if the Vessell were full . It is certaine , that in the Passage of Sounds thorow Hard Bodies , the Spirit of Pneumaticall Part of the Hard body it selfe , doth cooperate ; But much better , when the Sides of that Hard Body are strucke , than when the Percussion is onely within , without : Touch of the Sides : Take therefore a Hawkes Bell , the holes ; stopped vp , and hang it by a threed , within a Bottle Glasse ; And stop the Mouth of the Glasse , very close with Wax ; And then shake the Glasse , and see whether the Bell giue any Sound at all , or how weake ? But note , that you must in stead of the Threed , take a Wire ; Or else let the Glasse haue a great Belly ; lest when you shake the Bell , it dash vpon the Sides of the Glasse . It is plaine , that a very Long , and Downe-right Arch , for the Sound to passe , will extinguish the Sound quite ; So that that Sound , which would be heard ouer a wall , will not be heard ouer a Church ; Nor that Sound , which will be heard , if you stand some distance from the wall , will be heard if you stand close vnder the Wall. Soft and Foraminous Bodies , in the first Creation of the Sound , will dead it ; For the Striking against Cloth , or Furre , will make little Sound ; As hath beene said : But in the Passage of the Sound , they will admit it better than Harder Bodies ; As we see , that Curtaines , and Hangings , will not stay the Sound much ; But Glasse-windowes , if they be very Close , will checke a Sound more , than the like Thicknesse of Cloth. Wee see also , in the Rumbling of the Belly , how easily the Sound passeth thorow the Guts , and Skin . It is worthy the Enquiry , whether Great Sounds , ( As of Ordnance , or Bells , ) become not more Weake , and Exile , when they passe thorow Small Crannies . For the Subtilties of Articulate Sounds , ( it may be , ) may passe thorow Small Crannies , not confused ; But the Magnitude of the Sound ( perhaps , ) not so well . The Mediums of Sounds are Aire ; Soft and Porous Bodies ; Also Water . And Hard Bodies refuse not altogether to be Mediums of Sounds . But all of them are dull and vnapt Deferents , except the Airè . In Aire , the Thinner or Drier Aire , carrieth not the Sound so well , as the more Dense ; As appeareth in Night Sounds ; And Euening Sounds ; And Sounds in moist Weather , and Southerne Winds . The reason is already mentioned in the Title of Maioration of Sounds ; Being for that Thinne Aire is better pierced ; but Thicke Aire preserueth the Sound better from Wast ; Let further Triall be made by Hollowing in Mists , and Gentle Showers : For ( it may be ) that will somewhat dead the Sound . How farreforth Flame may be a Medium of Sounds , ( especially of such Sounds as are created by Aire , and not betwixt Hard Bodies ) let it be tried , in Speaking where a Bonsire is betweene ; But then you must allow , for some disturbance , the Noise that the Flame it selfe maketh . Whether any other Liquours , being made Mediums , cause a Diuersity of Sound from Water , it may be tried : As by the Knapping of the Tongs ; Or Striking of the Bottome of a vessell , filled either with Milke , or with Oyle ; which though they be more light , yet are they more vnequall Bodies than Aire . Of the Natures of the Mediums , we haue now spoken ; As for the Disposition of the said Mediums , it doth consist in the Penning , or not Penning of the Aire ; Of which we haue spoken before , in the Title of Delation of Sounds : It consisteth also in the Figure of the Concaue , through which it passeth ; Of which we will speake next . How the Figures of Pipes , or Concaues , through which Sounds passe ; Or of other Bodies deferent ; conduce to the Varietie and Alteration of the Sounds ; Either in respect of the Greater Quantitie , or lesse Quantitie of Aire , which the Concaues receiue ; Or in respect of the Carrying of Sounds longer or shorter way ; Or in respect of many other Circumstances ; they haue beene touched , as falling into other Titles . But those Figures , which we now are to speake of , wee intend to be , as they concerne the Lines , through which Sound passeth ; As Straight ; Crooked ; Angular ; Circular ; &c. The Figure of a Bell pertaketh of the Pyramis , but yet comming off , and dilating more suddenly . The Figure of a Hunters Horne , and Cornet , is oblique ; yet they haue likewise Straight Heroes ; which if they be of the same Bore with the Oblique , differ little in Sound ; Saue that the Straight require somewhat a stronger Blast . The Figures of Recorders , and Flates , and Pipes are straight ; But the Recorder hath a lesse Bore , and a greater ; Aboue , and below . The Trumpts hath the Figure of the Letter S : which maketh that Purling Sound , &c. Generally , the Straight Like hath the cleanest and roundest Sound , And the Crooked the more Hoarse , and larring . Of a Sinnous Pipe , that may haue some foure Flexions , Triall would be made , Likewise of a Pipe , made like a Crosse , open in the middest . And so likewise of an Angular Pipe : And see what will be the Effects of these seuerall Sounds . And so againe of a Circular Pipe ; As if you take a Pipe perfect Round , and make a Hole whereinto you shall blow ; And another Hole not farre from that ; But with a Trauerse or Stope betweene them ; So that your Breath may goe the Round of the Circle , and come forth at the second Hole . You may trie likewise Per●●ssions of Solide Bodies of seuerall Figures ; As Globes , Flare , Cobes , Croffes , Triangles , &c. And their Combinasions ; As Flat against Flat ; And Co●●●ex against Con●●● ; And Conn●●● against Flat , &c. And marks well the diversities of the Sounds . Tri●●●● the difference in Sound of seuerall Crasitudre of Hard Bodies percussed ; And take knowledge of the ●●● of the Sounds . I my selfe haue tried , that a Bell of Gold yeeldeth an excellent Sound , not infariour to that of Siluer , or Brasse , but rather better : yet wee see that a peece of Money of Gold soundeth farre more flat than a peece of Money of Siluer . The Harpe hath the Concaue , not along the Strings , but acrosse the Strings ; And no Instrument hath the Sound so Melting , and Prolonged , as the Irish Harpe . So as I suppose , that if a Virginall were made with a double Concaue ; the one all the length as the Virginall hath ; the other at the End of the Strings , as the Harpe hath ; It must needs make the Sound perfecter , and not so Shallow , and Iarring . You may trie it , without any Sound-Board along , but only Harpe-wise , at one End of the Strings : Or lastly with a double Concaue , at Each end of the Strings one . There is an apparent Diuersitie betweene the Species Visible , and Audible , in this ; That the Visible doth not mingle in the Medium , but the Audible doth . For if wee looke abroad , wee see Heauen , a number of Stars , Trees , Hills , Men , Beasts , at once . And the Species of the one doth not confound the other . But if so many Sounds came from seuerall Parts , one of them would vtterly confound the other . So wee see , that Voices or Consorts of Musicke doe make an Harmony by Mixture , which Colours doe not . It is true neuerthelesse , that a great Light drowneth a smaller , that it cannot be seene ; As the Sunne that of a Gloworme ; as well as a Great Sound drowneth a lesser . And I suppose likewise , that if there were two Lanthornes of Glasse , the one a Grimsin , and the other an Azure , and a Candle within either of them , those Coloured Lights would mingle and cast vpon a White Paper ● Purple Colour . And euen in Colours , they yeeld a faint and weake Mixture : For white walls make Roomes more lightsome than blacke , &c. But the Cause of the Confusion in Sounds , and the Inconfusion in Species Visible , is , For that the Sight worketh in Right Lines , and maketh seuerall Cones ; And so there can be no Coincidence in the Eye , or Visuall Point : But Sounds , that moue in Oblique and Arcuate Lines , must needs encounter , and disturbe the one the other . The sweetest and best Harmony is , when euery Part , or Instrument , is not heard by it selfe , but a Conflation of them all ; Which requireth to stand some distance off . Euen as it is in the Mixture of Perfumes ; Or the Taking of the Smells of seuerall Flowers in the Aire . The Disposition of the Aire , in other Qualities , except it be ioyned with Sound , hath no great Operation vpon Sounds : For whether the Aire be lightsome or darke , hot or cold , quiet or stirring , ( except it be with Noise ) sweet-smelling , or stinking , or the like : it importeth not much : Some petty Alteration or difference it may make . But Sounds doe disturbe and alter the one the other : Sometimes the one drowning the other , and making it not heard ; Sometimes the one larring and discording with the other , and making a Confusion ; Sometimes the one Mingling and Compounding with the other ; and making an Harmony . Two Voices of like lowdnesse , will not be heard , twice as farre , as one of them alone ; And two Candles of like light , will not make Things seene twice as farre off , as one . The Cause is profound . But it seemeth that the Impressions from the Obiects of the Senses , doe mingle respectiu●ly , euery one with his kinde ; But not in proportion , as is before demonstrated : And the reason may be , because the first Impression , which is from Priuatiue to Actiue , ( As from Silence to Noise , or from Darknesse to Light , ) is a greater Degree , than from Lesse Noise , to More Noise , or from Lesse Light , to More Light. And the Reason of that againe may be ; For that the Aire , after it hath receiued a Charge , doth not receiue a Surcharge , or greater Charge , with like Appetite , as it doth the first Charge . As for the Encrease of Vertue , generally , what Proportion it beareth to the Encrease of the Matter , it is a large Field , and to be handled by it selfe . All Reflexions Concurrent doe make Sounds Greater ; But if the Body that createth , either , the Originall Sound , or the Reflexion , be cleane and smooth , it maketh them Sweeter . Triall may be made of a Lute , or Violl , with the Belly of polished Brasse , in stead of Wood. We see that euen in the Open Aire , the Wire String is sweeter , than the String of Guts . And we see that for Reflexion , Water excelleth ; As in Musick neare the Water ; Or in Eccho's . It hath beene tried , that a Pipe a little moistened on the inside , but yet so as there be no Drops left , maketh a more solemne Sound , than if the Pipe were dry : But yet with a sweet Degree of Sibilation , or Purling . As we touched it before in the title of Equality . The Cause is , for that all Things Porous , being superficially wet , and ( as it were ) betweene dry and wet , become a little more Euen and Smooth ; But the Purling , ( which must needs proceed of Inequality , ) I take to be bred betweene the Smoothnesse of the in ward Surface of the Pipe , which is wet ; And the Rest of the Wood of the Pipe , vnto which the Wet commeth nor , but it remaineth dry . In Frosty weather , Mosicke within doores soundeth better . Which may be , by reason , not of the Disposition of the Aire , but of the Wood or String of the Instrument ; which is made more Crispe , and so more porous and hollow : And we see that Old Lutes sound better than New , for the same reason . And so doe Lute Strings that haue beene kept long . Sound is likewise Meliorated by the Mingling of open Aire with Pent Aire ; Therefore Triall may be made , of a Lute or Violl with a double Belly ; Making another Belly with a Knot oliet the Strings ; yet so , as there be Roome enough for the Strings , and Roome enough to play below that Belly . Triall may be made also of an Irish Harpe , with a Concaue on both Sides ; Whereas ●●seth to haue it but on one Side . The doubt may be , lest it should make too much Resounding ; wherby one Note would ouertake anot●●● If you sing into the Hole of a Drum , it maketh the Singing more sweet . And so I conceiue it would , if it were a Song in Parts , sung into seuerall Drums ; And for handsomnesse and strangeness sake , it would not be amisse to haue a Curtaine betweene the Place where the Drums are , and the Hearers . When a Sound is created in a Wind-Instrument , betweene the Breath and the Aire , yet if the Sound be communicate with a more equall Body of the Pipe , it meliorateth the Sound . For ( no doubt ) there would be a differing Sound in a Trumpet , or Pipe of Wood ; And againe in a Trumpet or Pipe of Brasse . It were good to try Recorders and Hunters Hornes of Brasse , what the Sound would be . Sounds are meliorated by the Intension of the Sense ; where the Common Sense is collected most , to the particular Sense of Hearing , and the Sight suspended : And therefore , Sounds are sweeter , ( as well as greater , ) in the Night , than in the Day ; And I suppose , they are sweeter to blinde Men , than to Others : And it is manifest , that betweene Sleeping and Waking , ( when all the Senses are bound and suspended ) Musicke is farre sweeter , than when one is fully Waking . It is Thing strange in Nature , when it is attentiuely considered ; How Children , and some Birds , learne to imitate Speech . They take no Marke ( at all ) of the Motion of the Mouth of Him that speaketh ; For Birds are as well taught in Darke , as by Light. The Sounds of Speech are very Curious and Exquisite : So one would thinke it were a Lesson hard to learne . It is true , that it is done with time , and by little and little , and with many Essayes and Proffers : But all this dischargeth not the Wonder . It would make a Man thinke ( though this which we shall say may seeme exceeding strange ) that there is some Transmission of Spirits ; and that the Spirits of the Teacher put in Motion , should worke with the Spirits of the Learner , a Pre-disposition to offer to Imitate ; And so to perfect the Imitation by degrees . But touching Operations by Transmissions of Spirits , ( which is one of the highest Secrets in Nature , ) we shall speake in due place ; Chiefly when we come to enquire of Imagination . But as for Imitation , it is certaine , that there is in Men , and other Creatures , a predisposition to Imitate We see how ready Apes and Monkies are , to imitate all Motions of Man : And in the Catching of Dottrells , we see , how the Foolish Bird playeth the Ape in Gestures : And no Man ( in effect ) doth accompany with others , but he learneth , ( ere he is aware , ) some Gesture , or Voice , or Fashion of the other . In Imitation of Sounds , that Man should be the Teacher , is no Part of the Matter ; For Birds will learne one of another ; And there is no Reward , by feeding , or the like , giuen them for the Imitation ; And besides , you shall haue Parrots , that will not only Iimitate Voices , but Laughing , Knocking , Squeaking of a Doore vpon the Hinges , or of a Cart-wheele ; And ( in effect ) any other Noise they heare . No Beast can imitate the Speech of Men , but Birds onely ; For the Ape it selfe that is so ready to imitate otherwise , attaineth not any degree of Imitation of Speech . It is true , that I haue knowne a Dog , that if one how led in his Eare , he would fall a how ling a great while . What should be the Aptnesse of Birds , in comparison of Beasts , to imitate the Speech of Man , may be further enquired . We see that Beasts haue those Parts , which they count the Instruments of Speech , ( as Lips , Teeth , &c. ) liker vnto Man , than Birds . As for the Necke , by which the Throat passeth ; we see many Beasts haue it , for the Length , as much as Birds . What better Gorge , or Attire , Birds haue , may be further enquired . The Birds that are knowne to be Speakers , are , Parrots , Pyes , layes , Dawes , and Rauens . Of which Parrots haue an adunque Bill , but the rest not . But I conceiue , that the Apinesse of Birds , is not so much in the Conformitie of the Organs of Speech , as in their Attention . For Speech must come by Hearing , and Learning ; And Birds giue more heed , and marke Sounds , more than Beasts ; Because naturally they are more delighted with them , and practise them more ; As appeareth in their Singing . We see also , that those that teach Birds to sing , doe keepe them Waking , to increase their Attention . We see also , that Cock-Birds , amongst Singing-Birds , are euer the better Singers ; which may be , because they are more liuely , and listen more . Labour , and Intention to imitate voices , doth conduce much to Imitation : And therfore we see , that there be certaine P●nt●vimi that will represent the voices of Players of Enterludes , so to life , as if you see them not , you would thinke they were those Players themselues ; and so the Voices of other Men that they heare . There haue beene some , that could counterfeit the Distance of Voices , ( which is a Secondary Obiect of Hearing , ) in such sort ; As when they stand fast by you , you would thinke the Speech came from a farre off , in a fearefull manner . How this is done , may be further enquired . But I see no great vse of it , but for Imposture , in counterseiting Ghosts or Spirits . There be three Kindes of Reflexions of Sounds , A Reflexion Concurrent ; A Reflexion Iterant , which we call Eccho ; And a Super-reflexion , or an Eccho of an Eccho , wherof the first hath beene handled in the Title of Magnitude of Sounds : The Latter two we will now speake of . The Reflexion of Species Visible , Mirrours , you may command ; Because passing in Right Lines , they may be guided to any Point : But the Reflexion of Sounds is hard to master ; Because the Sound filling great Spaces in Arched Lines , cannot be so guided : and therfore we see there hath not beene practised , any Meanes to make Artificiall Eccho's . And no Eccho already knowne returneth in a very narrow Roome . The Naturall Eccho's are made vpon Walls , Woods , Rockes , Hills , and Banckes ; As for Waters , being neare , they make a Concurrent Eccho ; But being further off , ( as vpon a large Riuer ) they make an Iterant Eccho : For there is no difference betweene the Concurrent Eccho , and the Iterant , but the Quicknesse , or Slownesse of the Returne . But there is no doubt , but Water doth helpe the Delation of Eccho ; as well as it helpeth the Delution of Originall Sounds . It is certaine , ( as hath beene formerly touched , ) that if you speake thorow a Truncke , stopped at the further end , you shall finde a Blast returne vpon your Mouth , but no Sound at all . The Cause is , for that the Closenesse , which preferueth the Originall , is not able to preserue the Reflected Sound : Besides that Eccho's are seldom created , but by loud Sounds . And therfore there is lesse hope of Artificiall Eccho's in Aire , pent in a narrow Concaue . Neuerthelesse it hath beene tried , that One leaning ouer a Well , of 25. Fathome deepe , and speaking , though but softly , ( yet not so soft as a whisper , ) the Water returned a good Audible Eccho . It would be tried , whether Speaking in Caues , where there is no Issue , faue where you speake , will not yeeld Eccho's , as Wells doe . The Eccho commeth as the Originall Sound doth , in a Round Orbe of Aire : It were good to try the Creating of the Eccho , where the Body Repercussing maketh an Angle : As against the Returne of a Wall , &c. Also we see that in Mirrours , there is the like Angle of Incidence , from the Obiect to the Glasse , and from the Glasse to the Eye . And if you strike a Ball side-long , nor full vpon the Surface , the Rebound will be as much the contrary way ; Whether there be any such Re●ilience in Eccho's , ( that is , whether a Man shall heare better , if he stand aside the Body Repercussing , than if he stand where he speaketh , or any where in a right Line betweene ; ) may be tried . Triall likewise would be made , by Standing nearer the Place of Repercussing , than he that speaketh ; And againe by Standing further off , than hee that speaketh ; And so Knowledge would be taken , whether Eccho's , as well as Originall Sounds , be not strongest neare hand . There be many Places , where you shall heare a Number of Eccho's , one after another : And it is , when there is Variety of Hills , or Woods , some nearer , some further off : So that the Returne from the further , being last created , will be likewise last heard . As the Voice goeth round , as well towards the Backe , as towards the Front of him that speaketh ; So likewise doth the Eccho ; For you haue many Back - Eccho's to the Place where you stand . To make an Eccho , that will report , three , or foure , or fiue Words , distinctly , it is requisite , that the Body Repercussing , be a good distance off : For if it be neare , and yet not so neare , as to make a Concurrent Eccho , it choppeth with you vpon the sudden . It is requisite likewise , that the Aire be not much pent . For Aire , at a great distance , pent , worketh the same effect with Aire , at large , in a small distance . And therefore in the Triall of Speaking in the Well , though the Well was deepe , the Voice came backe , suddenly ; And would beare the Report but of two Words . For Eccho's vpon Eccho's , there is a rare Instance thereof in a Place , which I will now exactly describe . It is some three or foure Miles from Paris , neere a Towne called Pont-charenton ; And some Bird-bolt shot , or more , from the Riuer of Seane . The Roome is a Chappell , or small Church . The Walls all standing , both at the Sides , and at the Ends. Two Rowes of Pillars , after the manner of Isles of Churches , also standing ; The Roofe all open , not so much as any Embowment neere any of the walls left . There was against euery Pillar , a Stacke of Billets , aboue a Mans Height ; which the Watermen , that bring Wood downe the Seane , in Stacks , and not in Boats , laid there ( as it seemeth ) for their ease . Speaking at the one End , I did heare it returne the Voice thirteene seuerall times ; And I haue heard of others , that it would returne sixteene times : For I was there about three of the Clocke in the Afternoone : And it is best , ( as all other Eccho's are ) in the Euening . It is manifest , that it is not Eccho's from seuerall places , but a Tossing of the Voice , as a Ball , to and fro ; Like to Reflexions in Looking-glasses ; where if you place one Glasse before , and another behinde , you shall see the Glasse behinde with the Image , within the Glasse before ; And againe , the Glasse before in that ; and diuers such Super-Reflexions , till the species speciei at last die . For it is euery Returne weaker , and more shady . In like manner , the Voice in that Chappell , createth speciem , speciei , and maketh succeeding Super-Reflexions ; For it melteth by degrees , and euery Reflexion is weaker than the former : So that , if you speake three Words , it will ( perhaps ) some three times report you the whole three Words ; And then the two latter Words for some times ; And then the last Word alone for some times ; Still fading , and growing weaker . And whereas in Eccho's of one Returne , it is much to heare foure or fiue Words ; In this Eccho of so many Returnes , vpon the matter , you heare aboue twenty Words , for three . The like Eccho vpon Eccho , but only with two Reports , hath beene obserued to be , if you stand betweene a House , and a Hill , and lure towards the Hill. For the House will giue a Backe-Eccho ; One taking it from the other , and the latter the weaker . There are certaine Letters , that an Eccho will hardly expresse ; As S , for one ; Especially being Principiall in a Word . I remember well , that when I went to the Eccho at Pont-Charenton , there was an Old Parisian , that tooke it to be the Worke of Spirits , and of good Spirits . For , ( said he ) call Saten , and the Eccho will not deliuer backe the Deuils name ; But will say , Va●'on ; Which is as much in French , as Apage , or A●oid . And thereby I did hap to finde , that an Eccho would not returne S , being but a Hissing and an Interiour Sound . Eccho's are some more sudden , and chop againe , as soone as the Voice is deliuered ; As hath beene partly said : Others are more deliberate , that is , giue more Space betweene the Voice , and the Eccho ; which is caused by the locall Nearenesse , or Distance : Some will report a longer Traine of Words ; And some a shorter : Some more loud ( full as loud as the Originall , and sometimes more loud ; ) And some weaker and fainter . Where Eccho's come from seuerall Parts , at the same distance , they must needs make ( as it were ) a Quire of Eccho's , and so make the Report greater , and euen a Continued Eccho ; which you shall finde in some Hills , that stand encompassed , Theater-like . It doth not yet appeare , that there is Refraction in Sounds , as well as in Species Visible . For I doe not thinke , that if a Sound should passe through diuers Mediums , ( as Aire , Cloth , Wood ) it would deliuer the Sound , in a differing Place , from that vnto which it is deferred ; which is the Proper Effect of Refraction . But Maioration , which is also the Worke of Refraction , appeareth plainly in Sounds , ( as hath beene handled at full ; ) But it is not by Diuersitie of Mediums . We haue obitèr , for Demonstrations sake , vsed in diuers Instances , the Examples of the Sight , and Things Visible , to illustrate the Nature of Sounds . But wee thinke good now to prosecute that Comparison more fully . CONSENT OF VISIBLES , and Audibles . BOth of them spread themselues in Round , and fill a whole Floare or Orbe , vnto certaine Limits : And are carried a great way : And doe languish and lessen by degrees , according to the Distance of the Obiects from the Sensories . Both of them haue the whole Species in euery small Portion of the Aire , or Medium ; So as the Species doe passe through small Crannies , without Confusion : As we see ordinarily in Leuels , as to the Eye ; And in Crannies , or Chinks , as to the Sound . Both of them are of a sudden and easie Generation and Delation ; And likewise perish swiftly , and suddenly ; As if you remoue the Light ; Or touch the Bodies that giue the Sound . Both of them doe receiue and carry exquisite and accurate Differences ; As of Colours , Figures , Motions , Distances , in Visibles ; And of Articulate Voices , Tones , Songs , and Quauerings , in Audibles . Both of them in their Vertue and Working , doe not appeare to emit any Corporall Substance into their Mediums , or the Orbe of their Vertue ; Neither againe to raise or stirre any euident locall Motion in their Mediums , as they passe ; But only to carrry certaine Spirituall Species ; The Perfect Knowledge of the Cause whereof , being hitherto scarcely attained , wee shall search and handle in due place . Both of them seeme not to generate or produce any other Effect in Nature , but such as appertaineth to their proper Obiects , and Senses , and are otherwise Barren . But Both of them in their owne proper Action , doe worke three manifest Effects . The First , in that the Stronger Species drawneth the E●sser ; As the Light of the Sunne , the light of a Glow-worme ; The Report of an Ordnance , the Voice ; The Second , in that an Obiect of Surcharge or Excesse destroyeth the Sense ; As the Light of the Sunne the Eye , a violent Sound ( neare the Eare ) the Hearing : The Third , in that both of them will be reuerberate ; As in Mirrours ; And in Eccho's . Neither of them doth destroy or hinder the Species of the other , although they encounter in the same Medium ; As Light or Colour hinder not Sound ; Nor ●contr● . Both of them affect the Sense in Liuing Creatures , and yeeld Obiects of Pleasure and Dislike : Yet neuerthelesse , the Obiects of them doe also ( if it be well obserued ) affect and worke vpon dead Things ; Namely , such as haue some Conformity with the Organs of the two Senses ; As Visibles worke vpon a Looking-glasse , which is like the Pupill of the Eye ; And Audibles vpon the Places of Eccho , which resemble , in some sort , the Cauerne and structure of the Eare. Both of them doe diuersly worke , as they haue their Medium diuersly disposed . So a Trembling Medium ( as Smoake ) maketh the Obiect seeme to tremble ; and a Rising or Falling Medium ( as Winds ) maketh the Sounds to rise , or fall . To Both , the Medium , which it the most Prop●out● and Conducible , is Aire ; For Glasse or Water , &c. are not comparable . In Both of them , where the Obiect is Fine and Accurate , it conduceth much to haue the Sense Intentiue , and Erect ; In so much as you contract your Eye , when you would see sharply ; And erect your Eare , when you would heare attentiuely ; which in Beasts that haue Eares moueable , is most manifest . The Beames of Light , when they are multiplyed , and conglomerate , generate Heat ; which is a different Action , from the Action of Sight : And the Multiplication and Conglomeration of Sounds doth generate an extreme Rarefaction of the Aire ; which is an Action materiate , differing from the Action of Sound ; If it be true ( which is anciently reported ) that Birds , with great shouts , haue fallen downe . DISSENTS OF VISIBLES , and Audibles . THe Species of Visibles soeme to be Emissions of Beames from the Obiect seene ; Almost like Odours ; saue that they are more Incorporecall : But the Species of Audibles seeme to Participate more with Locall Motion , like Percussions or Impressions made vpon the Aire . So that whereas all Bodies doe seeme to worke in two manners ; Either by the Communication of their Natures ; Or by the Impressions and Signatures of their Motions ; The Diffusion of Species Visible seemeth to participate more of the former Operation ; and the Species Audible of the latter . The Species of Audibles seeme to be carried more manifestly thorow the Aire , than the Species of Visibles : For ( I conceiue ) that a Contrary strong Wind will not much hinder the Sight of Visibles , as it will doe the Hearing of Sounds . There is one Difference , aboue all others , betweene Visibles and Audibles , that is the most remarkable ; As that wherupon many smaller Differences doe depend : Namely , that Visibles , ( except Lights , ) are carried in Right Lines ; and Audibles in Ar●●● Lines . Heriee it commeth to passe , that Visibles doe not intermingle ; and confound one another , as hath beene said before ; But Sounds doe . Hence it commeth , that the Solidity of Bodies doth not much hinder the Sight , so that the Bodies be cleare . and the Pores in a Right Line as in Glasse , Crystall , Diamonds , Water , &c. But a thin Scarse , or Handkerchiefe , though they be Bodies nothing so solide , hinder the Sight : Whereas ( contrariwise ) these Porous Bodies doe not much hinder the Hearing , but solide Bodies doe almost stop it , or at the least attenuate it . Hence also it commeth , that to the Reflexion of Visibles , small Glasses suffice ; but to the Reuerberation of Audibles , are required greater Spaces , as hath likewise beene said before . Visibles are seene further off , than Sounds are heard ; Allowing neuerthelesse the Rate of their Bignesse ; For otherwise a great Sound will be heard further off , than a Small Body seene . Visibles require ( generally ) some Distance betweene the Obiect , and the Eye , to bee better seene ; Whereas in Audibles , the nearer the Approch of the Sound is to the Sense , the better . But in this there may be a double Errour . The one , because to Seeing , there is required Light ; And any thing that toucheth the Pupill of the Eye ( all ouer , ) excludeth the Light. For I haue heard of a Person very credible , ( who himselfe was cured of a Cataract in one of his Eyes , ) that while the Siluer Needle did worke vpon the Sight of his Eye , to remoue the Filme of the Cataract , he neuer saw any thing more cleare or perfect , than that white Needle : Which ( no doubt , ) was , because the Needle was lesser than the Pupill of the Eye ; and so Cooke not the Light from it . The other Errour may be , for that the Obiect of Sight doth strike vpon the Pupill of the Eye , directly without any interception ; wheras the Caue of the Eare doth hold off the Sound a little from the Organ : And so neuerthelesse there is some Distance required in both . Visibles are s●if●lior carried to the Sense , than Audibles ; As appeareth in Thunder and Lightning ; Flame and Report of a Peece , ●● Motion of the Aire in Hewing of Wood. All which haue beene set downe heretofore , but are proper for this Title . I conceiue also , that the Species of Audibles doe hang longer in the Aire , than those of Visibles : For although euen those of Visibles , doe hang some time , as we see in Rings turned , that shew like Spheres ; In Lute-strings fillipped , A Fire-brand caried along , which leaueth a Traine of Light behinde it ; and in the Twilight ; And the like : Yet I conceiue that Sounds stay longer , because they are carried vp and downe with the Winde : And because of the Distance of the Time , in Ordnance a discharged , and heard twenty Miles off . In Visibles , there are not sound Obiects so odious and in grate to the Sense , as in Audibles . For foule Sights doe rather displease , in that they exci●e the Memory of foule Things , than in the immediate Obiects . And therefore in ●●●●●●● those foule Sights doe not much offend ; But in Audibles , the Grating of a Saw , when it is sharpned , doth offend so much , as it Fen ●●● the Teeth on Edge . And any of the harsh Discords in Musicke , the Eare doth straight-waies refuse . In Visibles , after great Light , if you come suddenly into the Darke ; Or contrariwise , out of the Darke into a Glaring light , the Eye is dazled for a time ; and the Sight confused ; not whether any such Effect be after great Sounds , or after a deepe Silence , may be better enquired . It is an old Tradiribit , th●● those that dwell heare the C●●●n●●● of Nil●● , are strucken deafe , But we finde no such effect , in Canno●●ers , not Millers , not those that dwell vpon Bridges . It seemeth that the Impression of Colour is so weake , as it worketh not but by a Cone of Direct Beames , or Right Lines ; wherof the Basis is in the Obiect , and the Verticall Point in the Eye ; So as there is a Corra●iation and Co●●●un ●●●●● of Beames ; And those Beames so sent forth , yet are not of any force to bege● the like borrowed or second Beames , except it be by Reflexion , wherof we speake not . For the Beames passe , and giue little Ta●●●●●● to that ●●te , which is Adiacent ; which if they did , we should see Colours out of a Right line . But as this is in Colours , so otherwise it is in the Body of Light. For when there is a Skreene between the Candle and the Eye , yet the Light passeth to the Paper wheron One writeth ; So that the Light is seene , where the Body of the Flame is not seene ; And where any Colour ( if it were placed where the Body of the Blame is ) would not be seene . I iudge that Sound is of this Latter Nature : For when two are placed on both sides of a Wall , and the Voice is heard , I iudge it is not onely the Originall Sound , which passeth in an Arebed Line ; But the Sound , which passeth aboue the Wall in a Right Line , begetteth the like Motion round about it , as the first did , though more weake . All Concords and Discords of Musicke , are , ( no doubt , ) Sympathies , and Antipathies of Sounds . And so ( likewise ) in that Musicke , which we call Broken Musicke , or Consort Musicke ; Some Consorts of Instruments are sweeter than others ; ( A Thing not suffciently yet obserued : ) As the Irish Harpe , and Base Viall agree well : The Recorder and Stringed Musick agree well : Organs and the Voice agree well ; &c. But the Virginalls and the Lute ; Or the Welch-Harpe , and , Irish-Harpe ; Or the Voice and Pipes alone , agree not so well ; But for the Melieration of Musicke , there is yet much lest ( in this Point of Exquisite Consorts ) to try and ehquire . There is a Common Obseruation , that if a Lute , or Viall , be layed vpon the Backe , with a small Straw vpon one of the Strings ; And another Lute or Viall be laid by it ; And in the other Lute or Viall , the Vnison to that String be strucken ; it will make the String , moue ; Which will appeare both to the Eye , and by the Strawes Falling off . The like will be , if the Diapason or Eight to that String be strucken , either in the same Lute , or Viall , or in others lying by ; But in one of these there is any Report of Sound , that can be discerned , but onely Motion . It was deuised , that a Viall should haue a Lay of Wire Strings below , as close to the Belly , as a Lute ; And then the Strings of Guts mounted vpon a Bridge , as in Ordinary Vialls ; To the end , that by this means , the vpper Strings strucken , should make the lower resound by Sympathy , and so make the Musicke the better ; Which , if it be to purpose , then Sympathy worketh , as well by Report of Sound , as by Motion . But this deuice I conceiue to be of no vse ; because the vpper Strings , which are stopped in great variety , cannot maintaine a Diapason or Vnison , with the Lower , which are neuer stopped , But if it should be of vse at all ; it must be in Instruments which haue no Stops ; as Virginalls , and Harpes ; wherin triall may be made of two Rowes of Strings , distant the one from the other . The Experiment of Sympathy may be transferred ( perhaps ) from Instruments of Strings , to other Instruments of Sound . As to try if there were in one Steeple , two Bells of Vnison , whether the striking of the one would moue the other , more than if it were another Accord : And so in pipes , ( if they be of equall Bore , and Sound , ) whether a little Straw or Feather would moue in the one Pipe , when the other is blowne at an Vnison . It seemeth , both in Eare , and Eye , the Instrument of Sense hath a Sympathy or Similitude with that which giueth the Reflexion ; ( As hath beene touched befor . ) For as the Sight of the Eye is like a Crystall , or Glasse , or Water ; So is the Eare a sinuous Caue , with a hard Bone , to stop and reuerberate the Sound ; Which is like to the Places that report Eccho's . When a Man Yawneth , he cannot Heare so well . The Cause is , for that the Membrane of the Eare is extended ; And so rather casteth off the Sound , than draweth it to . We Heare better when we hold our Breath , than contrary ; In so much as in all Listening to attaine a Sound a farre off , Men hold their Breath . The Cause is , For that in all Expiration , the Motion is Outwards ; And therefore , rather driueth away the voice , than draweth it : And besides we see , that in all Labour to doe things with any strength , we hold the Breath : And listening after any Sound , that is heard with difficulty , is a kinde of Labour . Let it be tryed , for the Helpe of the Hearing , ( and I conceiue it likely to succeed , ) to make an Instrument like a Tunnell ; The narrow Part whereof may be of the Bignesse of the Hole of the Eare ; And the Broader End much larger , like a Bell at the Skirts ; And the length halfe a foot , or more . And let the narrow End of it be set close to the Eare : And marke whether any Sound , abroad in the open Aire , will not be heard distinctly , from further distance ; than without that Instrument ; being ( as it were ) an Eare-Spectacle . And I haue heard there is in Spaine , an Instrument in vse to be set to the Eare , that helpeth somewhat those that are Thicke of Hearing . If the Mouth be shut close , neuerthelesse there is yeelded by the Roofe of the Mouth , a Murmur , Such as is vsed by dumbe Men : But if the Nostrills be likewise stopped , on such Murmur can be made ; Except it be in the Bottome of the Pallate towards the Throat . Whereby it appeareth manifestly , that a Sound in the Mouth , except such as aforesaid , if the Mouth be stopped , passeth from the Pallate , thorow the Nostrills . The Repercussion of Sounds , ( which we call Eccho , ) is a great Argument of the Spirituall Essence of Sounds . For if it were Corporeall , ) the Repercussion should be created in the same maner , and by like Instruments , with the Originall Sound● . But we see what a Number of Exquisite Instruments must concurre in Speaking of Words , where of there is no such Matter in the Returning of them ; But onely a plaine Stop , and Repercussion . The Exquisite Differences of Articulate Sounds , carried along in the Aire , shew that they cannot be Signalures or Impressions in the Aire , as hath beene well refuted by the Ancients . For it is true , that Seales make excellent Impressions : And so it may be thought of Sounds in their first Generation : But then the Delation and Continuance of them without any new Sealing , shew apparently they cannot be Impressions . All Sounds are suddenly made , and doe suddenly perish ; But neither that , nor the Exquisite Differences of them , is Matter of so great Admiration : For the ●●●●e●●●gs , and Warblings to Lutes , and Pipes , are as swift ; And the Tongue , ( which is no very fine Instrument , ) doth in Speech , make no fewer Motions , than there be Letters in all the Words , which are vttered . But that Sounds should not onely be so speedily generated , but carried so farre euery way , in such a momentany time , deserueth more Admiration . As for Example ; If a Man stand in the middle of a Field , and speake aloud , he shall be heard a Furlong in round ; And that shall be in Articulate Sounds ; And those shall be Entire in euery little Portion of the Aire ; And this shall be done in the Space of lesse than a Minute . The Sudden Generation and Perishing of Sounds , must be one of these two Waies . Either that the Aire suffereth some Force by Sound , and then restoreth it selfe ; As Water doth ; Which being diuided , maketh manny Circles , till it restore it selfe to the naturall Consistence : Or otherwise , that the Aire doth willingly imbibe the Sound as gratefull , but cannot maintaine it ; For that the Aire hath ( as it should seeme ) a secret and hidden Appetite of Receiuing the Sound at the first ; But then other Grosse and more Materiate Qualities of the Aire straightwaies suffocate it ; Like vnto Flame , which is generated with Alacrity , but straight quenched by the Enmity of the Aire , or other Ambient Bodies . There be these Differences ( in generall ) by which Sounds are diuided ; 1. Musicall , Immusicall ; 2. Treble , Base ; 3. Flat , Sharpe ; 4. Soft , Loud ; 5. Exteriour , Interiour , 6. Cleane , Harsb or Purling ; 7. Articulate , Inarticulate . We haue laboured ( as may appeare , ) in this Inquisition of Sounds , diligently ; Both because Sound is one of the most Hidden Portions of Nature , ( as we said in the beginning : ) And because it is a Vertue which may be called Incorporeall , and Immateriate ; wherof there be in Nature but few . Besides , we were willing , ( now in these our first Centuries , ) to make a Patterne or President of an Exact Inquisition ; And we shall doe the like hereafter in some other Subiects which require it . For we desire that Men should learne and perceiue , how seuere a Thing the true Inquisition of Nature is ; And should accustome themselues , by the light of Particulars , to enlarge their Mindes , to the Amplitude of the World ; And not reduce the World to the Narrownesse of their Mindes . Metalls giue Orlens and Fine Colours in Dissolutions ; As Gold giueth an excellent Yellow ; Quick-Siluer an excellent Greene ; Tinne giueth an excellent Azure : Likewise in their Putrefactions , or Rusts ; As Vermilion , Verdegrease , Bise , Cirrus , &c. And likewise in their vitrifications . The Cause is , for that by their Strength of Body , they are able to endure the Fire , or Strong Waters , and to be put into an Equall Posture ; And againe to retaine Part of their principall Spirit ; Which two Things , ( Equall Posture , and Quicke Spirits ) are required chiefely , to make Colours lightsome . It conduceth vnto Long Life , and to the more Placide Motion of the Spirits , which thereby doe lesse prey and consume the Iuyce of the Body ; Either that Mens Actions bee free and voluntary ; That nothing bee done Inuitâ Mineruâ , but Secundum Genium : Or on the other side , that the Actions of Men bee full of Regulation , and Commands within themselues : For then the Victory and Performing of the Command , giueth a good Disposition to the Spirits ; Especially if there bee a Proceeding from Degree to Degree ; For then the Sense of Victory is the greater . An example of the former of these , is in a Countrey life ; And of the latter , in Monkes and Philosophers , and such as doe continually enioyne themselues . It is certaine , that in all Bodies , there is an Appetite of Vnion , and Euitation of Solution of Continuity : And of this Appetite there bee many Degrees ; But the most Remarkable , and fit to bee distinguished , are three . The first in Liquours ; The second in Hard Bodies : And the third in Bodies Cleaning or Tenacious . In Liquours , this Appetite is weake : We see in Liquours , the Thredding of them in Stillicides , ( as hath beene said ; ) The Falling of them in Round Drops , ( which is the forme of Vnion ; ) And the Staying of them , for a little time , in Bubbles and Froth . In the second Degree or Kinde , this Appetite is strong ; As in Iron , in Stone , in Wood , &c. In the third , this Appetite is in a Medium betweene the other two : For such Bodies doe partly follow the Touch of another Body ; And partly sticke and continue to themselues ; And therefore they roape , and draw themselues in Threds ; As wee see in Pitch , Glew , Birdlime , &c. But note , that all Solide Bodies are Cleaning , more or lesse : And that they loue better the Touch of somewhat that is Tangible , than of Aire , For Water , in small quantity , cleaueth to any Thing that is Solide ; And so would Metall too , if the weight drew it not off . And therefore Gold Foliate , or any Metall Foliate , cleaueth : But those Bodies which are noted to bee Clammy , and Cleauing , are such , as haue a more indifferent Appetite ( at once , ) to follow another Body ; And to hold to Themselues . And therefore they are commonly Bodies ill mixed ; And which take more pleasure in a Forraine Body , than in preseruing their owne Consistence ; And which haue little predominance in Drought , or Moisture . Time , and Heat , are Fellowes in many Effects . Heat drieth Bodies , that doe easily expire ; As Parchment , Leaues , Roots , Clay , &c. And , so doth Time or Age arefie ; As in the same Bodies , &c. Heat dissolueth and melteth Bodies , that keepe in their Spirits ; As in diuers Liquefactions ; And so doth Time , in some Bodies of a softer Consistence : As a manifest in Honey , which by Age waxeth more liquid : And the like in Sugar ; And so in old Oyle , which is euer more cleare , and more hot in Medicinable vse . Heat causeth the Spirits to search some Issue out of the Body ; As in the Volatility of Metalls ; And so doth Time ; As in the Rust of Metalls . But generally Heat doththat in small time , which Age doth in long . Some Things which passe the Fire are softest at first , and by Time grow hard ; As the Crumme of Bread. Some are harder when they come from the Fire , and afterwards giue againe , and grow soft , as the Crust of Bread , Bisket , Sweet Meats , Salt , &c. The Cause is , for that in those things which waxe Hard with Time , the Worke of the Fire is a Kinde of Melting : And in those that waxe Soft with Time , ( contrariwise , ) the woke of the Fire is a Kinde of Baking ; And whatsoeuer the Fire baketh , Time doth in some degree dissolue . Motions passe from one Man to another , not so much by Exciting Imagination ; as by Inuitation ; Especially if there be an Aptnesse or Inclination before . Therefore Gaping , or Yawning , and Stretching doe passe from Man to Man ; For that that causeth Gaping and Stretching is , when the Spirits are a little Heauy , by any Vapour , or the like . For then they striue , ( as it were , ) to wring out , and expell that which loadeth them . So Men drowzy , and desirous to sleepe ; Or before the Fit of an Ague ; doe vse to Yawne and Stretch ; And doe likewise yeeld a Voice or Sound , which is an Interiection of Expulsion : So that if another be apt and prepared to doe the like , he followeth by the Sight of another . So the Laughing of another maketh to Laugh . There be some knowne Diseases that are Infectious ; And Others that are not . Those that are Infectious , are ; First , such as are chiefly in the Spirits , and not so much in the Humours ; And therefore passe easily from Body to Body : Such are Pestilences , Lippitudes ; and such like . Secondly , such as Taint the Breath ; Which wee see passeth manifestly from Man to Man ; And not inuisibly , as the Affects of the Spirits doe : Such are Consumptions of the Lungs , &c. Thirdly such as come forth to the Skinne ; And therefore taint the Aire , or the Body Adiacent ; Especially if they consist in an Vnctuous Substance , no apt to dissipate ; Such are Scabs , and Lepronsie . Fourthly , such as are meerely in the Humours , and not in the Spirits , Breath , or Exhalations : And therefore they neuer infect , but by Touch onely ; and such a Touch also , as commeth within the Epidermis ; As the Venome of the French Poxe , And the Biting of a Mad Dog. Most Powders grow , more Close and Coherent by Mixture of Water , than by Mixture of Oyle , though Oyle be the thicker Body ; As Meale ; &c. The Reason is the Congruity of Bodies ; which if it be more , maketh a Perfecter Imbibition , and Incorporation ; Which in most Powders is more betweene Them and Water , than betweene Them and Oyle : But Printers Colours ground , and Ashes , doe better incorporate with Oyle . Much Motion and Exercise is good for some Bodies ; And Sitting , and lesse Motion for Others . If the Body be Hot , and Void of Superflous Moistures , too much Motion hurteth : And it is an Errour in Physitians , to call too much vpon Exercise . Likewise Men ought to beware , that they vse not Exercise , and a Spare Diet both : But if much Exercise , then a Plentifull Diet , And if Sp●ring Diet , then little Exercise . The Benefits that come of Exercise are , First , that it sendeth Nourishment into the Parts more forcibly . Secondly , that it helpeth to Exceme by Sweat , and so maketh the Parts assimilate the more perfectly . Thirdly , that it maketh the Substance of the Body more Solide and Compact ; And so lesse apt to be Consumed and Depredated by the Spirits . The Euills that come of Exercise , are : First , that it maketh the Spirits more Hot and Predatory . Secondly , that it doth absorbe likewise , and attenuate too much the Moisture of the Body . Thirdly , that it maketh too great ●●●●●sion , ( especially if it be violent , ) of the Inward Parts ; which delight more in Rest. But generally Exercise , if it be much , is no Friend to Prolongation of Life ; Which is one Cause , why Women liue longer than Men , because they stirre lesse . Some Food we may vse long , and much , without Glatting ; As Bread , Flesh that is not fat , or rancke , &c. Some other , ( though pleasant , ) Glutteth sooner ; As Sweet Meats , Fat Meats , &c. The Cause is , for that Appetite consisteth in the Emptinesse of Mouth of the Stomacke ; Or possessing it with somewhat that is Astringent ; and therfore Cold and Dry. But things that are Sweet and Fat , are more Filling : And do swimme and hang more about the Mouth of the Stomacke ; And goe not downe so speedily : And againe turne sooner to Choler , which is hot , and euer abateth the Appetite . Wee see also , that another Cause of Society , is an Ouer-custome ; and of Appetite is Nouelty : And therefore Meats , if the same be continually taken , induce Loathing . To giue the Reason of the Distast of Society , and of the Pleasure in Nouelty ; and to distinguish not onely in Meats and Drinkes , but also in Motions , Loues , Company , Delights , Studies , what they be that Custome maketh more gratefull ; And what more tedious ; were a large Field . But for Meats , the Cause is Attraction , which is quicker , and more excited towards that which is new , than towards that whereof there remaineth a Rellish by former vse . And ( generally ) it is a Rule , that whatsoeuer is somewhat Ingrate at first , is made Gratefull by Custome ; But whatsoeuer is too Pleasing at first , groweth quickly to satiate . NATVRALL HISTORIE . IV. Century . ACCELERATION of Time , in Works of Nature , may well be esteemed Inter Magnalia Naturae . And euen in Diuine Miracles , Accelerating of the Time , is next to the Creating of the Matter . We will now therfore proceed to the Enquiry of it : And for Acceleration of Germination , we will referre it ouer , vnto to the place , where we shall handle the Subiect of Plants , generally ; And will now begin with other Accelerations . Liquours are ( many of them , ) at the first , thicke and troubled ; As Must , Wort , Iuyces of Fruits , or Hearbs expressed , &c. And by Time they settle , and Clarifie . But to make them cleare , before the Time , is a great Worke ; For it is a Spurre to Nature , and putteth her out of her pace ; And besides it is of good vse , for making Drinkes , and Sances , Potable , and Seruiceable , speedily ; But to know the ●●●●●● of Accelerating Clarification , we must first know the Causes of Clarification . The first Cause is , by the Separation of the Gresser Parts of the Liquour● , from the Finer . The second , by the Equall Distribution of the Spirits of the Liquour , with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Parts ; For that ●●●●● representeth Bodies Cleare and Vntroubled . The third , by the Resining the Spirit it selfe , which therby giueth to the Liquour more Splendour , and more Lustre . First , for Separation ; It is wrought by Weight ; As in the ordinary Residence or Settlement of Liquours : By Heat : By Motion : By Precipitation , or Sublimation ; ( That is , a Calling of the seuerall Parts , either vp , or downe , which is a kinde of Attraction : ) By Adhesion ; As when a Body more Viscous is mingled and agitated with the Liquour : which Viscous Body ( afterwards seuered ) draweth with it the grosser Parts of the Liquour ; And Lastly , By Percolation or Passage . Secondly , for the Euen Distribution of the Spirits ; It is wrought By Gentle Heat ; And By Agitation or Motion ; ( For of Time we speake not , because it is that , we would anticipate & represent : ) And it is wrought also , By Mixture of some other Body , which hath a vertue to open the Liquour , and to make the Spirits the better passe thorow . Thirdly , for the Refining of the Spirit , it is wrought likewise By Heat ; By Motion ; And by Mixture of some Body which hath Vertue to attenuate . So therefore ( hauing shewen the Causes ) for the Accelerating of Clarification , in generall , and the Enducing of it ; take these Instances , and Trialls . It is in common Practise , to draw Wine , or Beere , from the Lees , ( which we call Racking ; ) wherby it will Clarifie much the sooner : For the Lees , though they keepe the Drinke in Heart , and make it lasting ; yet withall they cast vp some Spissitude : And this Instance is to be referred to Separation . On the other side , it were good to try , what the Adding to the Liquour more Lees than his owne will worke ; For thought the Lees doe make the Liquour turbide , yet they refine the Spirits . Take therfore a Vessell of New Beere ; And take another Vessell of New Beere , and Rack the one Vessell from the Lees , and powre the Lees of the Racked Vessell into the vnracked Vessell , and see the Effect : This Instance is referred to the Refining of the Spirits . Take New Beere , and put in some Quantitie of Stale Beere into it , and see whether it will not accelerate the Clarification , by Opening the Body of the Beere , and Cutting the Grosser Parts , wherby they may fall downe into Lees. And this Instance againe is referred to Separation . The longer Malt , or Herbs , or the like , are Infused in Liquour , the more thicke and troubled the Liquour is ; But the longer they be decocted in the Liquour , the clearer it is . The Reason is plaine , because in infusion , the longer it is , the greater is the Part of the Grosse Body , that goeth into the Liquour : But in Decoction , though more goeth forth , yet it either purgeth at the Top , or fettleth at the Bottome . And therfore the most Exact Way to Clarifie is ; First to Infuse , and then to take off the Liquour , and Decoct it ; as they doe in Beere , which hath Malt first Infused in the Liquour , and is afterwards boiled with the Hop . This also is referred to Separation . Take Hot Embers , and put them about a Bottle filled with New Beere , almost to the very Neck : Let the Bottle be well stopped , lest it flie out : And continue it , renewing the Embers euery day , by the space of Ten Dayes ; and then compare it with another Bottle of the same Beere set-by . Take also Lime both Quenched , and Vnquenched , and set the Bottles in them , vt Supra . This Instance is referred , both to the Euen Distribution , and also to the Refining of the Spirits by Heat . Take Bottles , and Swing them ; Or Carry them in a Wheels-Barrow , vpon Rough Ground ; twice in a day : But then you may not fill the Bottles full , but leaue some Aire ; For if the Liquour come close to the Stopple , it cannot play , nor flower : And when you haue shaken them well , either way , poure the Drinke into another Bottle , stopped close , after the vsuall manner ; For if it stay with much Aire in it , the Drinke will pall ; neither will it settle so perfectly in all the Parts . Let it stand sorce 24. houres : Then take it , and put it againe into a Bottle with Aire , vt supra : And thence into a Bottle Stopped , vt supra : And so repeat the same Operation for seuen dayes . Note that in the Emptying of one Bottle into another , you must doe it swiftly , lest the Drinke pall . It were good also , to trie it in a Bottle with a little Aire below the Neck , without Emptying . This Instance is referred to the Euen Distribution and Refining of the Spirits by Motion . As for Percolation , Inward , and Outward , ( which belongeth to Separation , ) Triall would be made , of Clarifying by Adhesion , with Milks put into New Beere , and stirred with it : For it may be that the Grossar Part of the Beere will cleave to the Milke : The Doubt is , whether the Milke will feuer ● ell againe ; Which is soone tried . And it is vsuall in Clarifying Ippoerasse to put in Milke ; Which after seuereth and carrieth with it the Grosser Parts of the Ippoerasse , as hath beene said elsewhere . Also for the better Clarification by Persolation , when they run New Beere , they vse to let it passe through a Strainer ; And it is like the finer the Strainer is , the clearer it will be . The Accelerating of Maturation Wee will now enquire of . And of Maturation it selfe . It is of three Natures . The Maturation of Fruits . The Maturation of Drinkes : And the Maturation of Impostumes , and Vlcers . This last we referre to another Place , where wee shall handle Experiments Medicinall . There be also other Maturations , as of Metalls , &c. whereof we will speake as Occasion serueth . But we will begin with that of Drinkes , because it hath such a Affinitie with the Clarification of Liquours . For the Maturation of Drinkes , it is wrought by the congregation of the Spirits together , whereby they digest more perfectly the Grosser Parts : And it is effected partly , by the same meanes , that Clarification is , ( wherof wee spake before ; ) But then more , that an Extreme Clarification doth spread the Spirits so Smooth , as they become Dull , and the Drinke dead , which ought to haue a little Flouring . And therefore all your Cleare Amber Drinke is flat . We see the Degrees of Maturation of Drinkes ; In Must ; In Wine , as it is drunke ; And in Vinegar . Whereof Must hath not the Spirits well Congregated ; Wine hath them well vnited ; so as they make the Parts somewhat more Oylie : Vinegar hath them Congregated , but more Ieiune , and in smaller Quantitie ; The greatest and finest Spirit and Part being exhaled : For we see Vinegar is made by setting the Vessell of Wine against the hot Sun : And therefore Vinegar will not burne ; For that much of the Finer Parts is Exhaled . The Refreshing and Quickning of Drinke Palled , or Dead , is by Enforcing the Motion of the Spirit : So wee see that Open Weather relaxeth the Spirit , and maketh it more liuely in Motion . Wee see also Bottelling of Beere , or Ale , while it is New , and full of Spirit , ( so that it spirteth when the Stopple is taken forth ) maketh the Drinke more quicke and windie . A Pan of Coales in the Cellar doth likewise good , and maketh the Drinke worke againe . New Drinke , put to Drinke that is Dead , prouoketh it to worke againe ; Nay , which is more , ( as some affirme , ) A Brewing of New Beere , set by Old Beere , maketh it worke againe . It were good also to Enforce the Spirits by some Mixtures , that may excite and quicken them ; As by Putting into the Bottles , Nitre , Chalke , Lime , &c. We see Creame is Matured , and made to rise more speedily , by Putting in Cold Water ; which , as it seemeth , getteth downe the Whey . It is tried , that the Burying of Bottles of Drinke well stopped , either in drie Earth , a good depth ; Or in the Bottome of a Well within Water ; And best of all the Hanging of them in a deepe Well somewhat aboue the Water , for some forthnights space , is an Excellent Meanes of making Drink fresh , and quicke : for the Cold doth not cause my Exhaling of the Spirits at all ; As Heat doth , though it rarifieth the rest that remaine : But Cold maketh the Spirits vigorous , and irritateth them , whereby they Incorporate the Parts of the Liquour perfectly . As for the Maturation of Fruits ; It is wrought by the Calling forth of the Spirits of the Body outward , and so Spreading them more Smoothly : And likewise by Digesting , in some degree , the Grosser Parts : And this is Effected , by Heat ; Motion ; Attraction ; And by a Rudiment of Putrefaction : For the Inception of Putrefaction hath in it a Maturation . There were taken Apples , and laid in Straw ; In Hay ; In Flower ; In Chalke ; In Lime ; Couered ouer with Onions ; Couered ouer with Crabs ; Closed vp in Wax ; Shut in a Box ; &c. There was also an Apple hanged vp in Smoake : Of all which the Experiments sorted in this Manner . After a Moneths Space , the Apple Enclosed in Wax , was as Greene and Fresh as at the first Putting in , and the Kernells continued White . The Cause is , for that all Exclusion of Open Aire , ( which is euer Predatory ) maintaineth the Body in his first Freshnesse , and Moisture : But the Inconuenience is , that it tasteth a little of the Wax : Which , I suppose , in a Pomgranate , or some such thick-coated Fruit , it would not doe . The Apple Hanged in the Smoake , turned like an Old Mellow Apple , Wrinkled , Drle , Soft , Sweet Yellow within . The Cause is , for that such a degree of Heat , which doth neither Melt , nor Scorch , ( For we see that in a greater Heat , a Roast Apple Softneth and Melteth ; And Pigs feet , made of Quarters of Wardens , scorch and haue a Skin of Cole ) doth Mellow , and not Adure : The Smoake also maketh the Apple ( as it were ) sprinkled with Soot , which helpeth to Mature . We see than in Drying of Peares , and Prunes , in the Ouen , and Remouing of them often as they begin to Sweat , there is a like Operation ; But that is with a farre more Intense degree of Heat . The Apples couered in the Lime and Ashes , were well Matured ; As appeared both in their Yellownesse , and Sweetnesse . The Cause is , for that that Degree of Heat which is in Lime , and Ashes , ( being a Smoothering Heat ) is of all the rest most Proper ; for it doth neither Liquefie , nor Atefie ; And that is true Maturation , N●● that the Taste of those Apples was good ; And therefore it is the Experiment fittest for Vse . The Apples , Conered with Crabs , and Onions , were likewise well Matured . The Cause is , not any , Heat ; But for that the Crab and the Onions draw forth the ●●●● of the Apple , and spread them equally thorow out the ●●● , which ●●● away Hatdnesse ●●●●●● see f●● one Apple ●●●ath against another . And therefore in making of Cider , they turne the Apples first vpon a heape . So one Cluster of Grapes , that toucheth another ●●●● it groweth ripeneth faster ; ●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●● The Apple● ●●●●●●●● and the S●●●●●●●●● apparently , though ●●●●● ●●●●●● in the ●●●●●● more . The Cause is , for that the Hay and Straw haue a very low degree of Heat , but yet Close and Smoothering , and which drieth nor . The Apple in the Close Box , was ripened also : The Cause is , for that all Alfe , kept close ; hath a degree of Warmth . As we see in W●●●●●●● Plus● , &c. Note that all these were Compared with another Apple , of the same kinds , that lay of it Selfe : And in Comparison of that , were more Sweet , and more Yellow , and so appeared to be most Ripe . Taken Apple , or P●●● , or other like Fruit and Row●● it vpon a Table hard : We see in Common Experience , that the 〈◊〉 doth Soften and Sweeten the Fruit presently ▪ Which is Nothing but the S●●●●●●●●●● of the Spirits into the Parts ; For the ●●●●● D●●●●● of the Spirits maketh the Ha●●ishnesse : But this Hard Row●●● is betweene Concoction , and a Simple Maturation ; Therefore , if you should Rowle them but gently , perhaps twice a day ; And 〈…〉 some seuen dayes ▪ it is like they would mature more finely , and like vnto the Naturall Maturation . Take an Apple , and cut out a Peece of the Top , and couer it , to see whether that Solution of Continuitie will not hasten a Maturation ▪ We see that where a Waspe , or a Flie , or a Worme hath bitten , in a Grape , or any Fruit , it will sweeten hastily . Take an Apple , &c. and pricke it with a Prinne full of Holes , not deepe , and smeare it a little with Sacke , or Cinnamon Water , or Spirit of Wine , euery day for ten dayes , to see if the Virtuall Heat of the Wine , or Strong Waters , will not Mature it . In these Trialls also , as was vsed in the first , set another of the same Fruits by , to Compare them : And trie them , by their Yellownesse , and by their Sweetnesse . The World hath beene much abused by the Opinion of Making of Gold : The Worke it selfe I iudge to be possible ; But the Meanes ( hitherto propounded ) to effect it , are , in the Practise , full of Errour and Imposture ; And in the Theory , full of vnsound Imaginations . For to say , that Nature hath an Intention to make all Metals Gold ; And that , if she were deliuered from Impediments , she would performe her owne Worke ; And that , if the Crudities , Impurities , and Leprosities of Metals were cured , they would become Gold ; And that a little Quantitie of the Medicine , in the Worke of Proiection , will turne a Sea of the Baser Metall into Gold , by Multiplying : All these are but dreames : And so are many other Grounds of Alchymy . And to helpe the Matter , the Alchymists call in likewise many Vanities , out of Astrologie ; Naturall Magicke ; Superstitious Interpretations of Scriptures ; Auricular Traditions ; Faigned Testimonies of Ancient Authors ; And the like . It is true , on the other side , they haue brought to light not a few profitable Experiments , and thereby made the World some amends . But wee , when wee shall come to handle the Version and Transmutation of Bodies ; And the Experiments concerning Metalls , and Mineralls ; will lay open the true Wayes and Passages of Nature , which may leade to this great Effect . And wee commend the wit of the Chineses , who despaire of Making of Gold , but are Mad vpon the Making of Siluer : For certaine it is , that it is more difficult to make Gold , ( which is the most Ponderous and Materiate amongst Metalls ) of other Metalls , lesse Ponderous , and lesse Materiate ; than ( viâ versâ ) to make Siluer of Lead , or Quick-Siluer ; Both which are more Ponderous than Siluer ; So that they need rather a further Degree of Fixation , than any Condensation . In the meanetime , by Occasion of Handling the Axiomes touching Maturation , we will direct a Triall touching the Maturing of Metalls , and therby Turning some of them into Gold ; For we conceiue indeed , that a perfect good Concoction , or Disgestion , or Maturation of some Metalls , will produce Gold. And here we call to minde , that wee knew a Dutch-man , that had wrought himselfe into the beleese of a great Person , by vndertaking that he could make Gold : Whose discourse was , that Gold might be made ; But that the Alchymists Ouer-fired the Worke : For ( he said ) the Making of Gold did require a very temperate Heat , as being in Nature a Subterrany worke , where little Heat commeth ; But yet more to the Making of Gold , than of any other Metall ; And therefore , that he would doe it with a great Lampe , that should carry a Temperate and Equall Heat : And that it was the Worke of many Moneths . The Deuice of the Lampe was folly ; But the Ouer-firing now vsed ; And the Equall Heat to be required ; And the Making it a Worke of some good Time ; are no ill Discourses . We resort therefore to our Axiomes of Maturation , in Effect touched before . The First is , that there be vsed a Temporate Heat ; For they are euer Temperate Heats that Disgest , and Mature : Wherein we meane Temperate , according to the Nature of the Subiect ; For that may be Temperate to Fruits , and Liquours , which will not worke at all vpon Metalls . The Second is , that the Spirit of the Metall be quickened , and the Tangible Parts opened : For without those two Operations , the Spirit of the Metall , wrought vpon , will not be able to disgest the Parts . The Third is , that the Spirits doe spread themselues Euen , and moue not Subsultorily ; For that will make the Parts Close , and Pliant . And this requireth a Heat , that doth not rise and fall , but continue as Equall as may be . The Fourth is , that no Part of the Spirit be emitted , but detained : For if there be Emission of Spirit , the Body of the Metall will be Hard , and Churlish . And this will be performed , partly by the Temper of the Fire ; And partly by the closenesse of the Vessell . The Fifth is , that there be Choice made of the likeliest and best Prepared Metall , for the Version : For that will facilitate the Worke. The Sixth is , that you giue Time enough for the Worke : Not to prolong Hopes ( as the Alchymists doe ; ) but indeed to giue Nature a conuenient Space to worke in . These Principles are most certaine , and true ; Wee will now deriue a direction of Triall out of them ; Which may ( perhaps ) by further Meditation , be improued . Let there be a Small Furnace made , of a Temperate Heat ; Let the Heat be such , as may keepe the Metall perpetually Moulten , and no more ; For that aboue all importeth to the Worke. For the Materiall , take Siluer , which is the Metall that in Nature Symbolizeth most with Gold ; Put in also , with the Siluer , a Tenth Part of Quick-siluer , and a Twelfth Part of Nitre , by weight ; Both these to quicken and open the Body of the Metall : And so let the Worke be continued by the Space of Six Moneths , at the least . I wish also , that there be , at some times , an Iniection of some Oyled Substance ; Such as they vse in the Recouering of Gold , which by Vexing with Separations hath beene made Churlish : And this is , to lay the Parts more Close and Smooth , which is the Maine Worke. For Gold ( as we see ) is the Closest ( and therefore the Heauiest ) of Metalls : And is likewise the most Flexible , and Tensible . Note , that to thinke to make Gold of Quick-Siluer , because it is the heauiest , is a Thing not to be hoped ; For Quick-Siluer will not endure the Mannage of the Fire . Next to Siluer , I thinke Copper were fittest to bee the Materiall . Gold hath these Natures : Greatnesse of Weight ; Closenesse of Parts ; Fixation ; pliant●esse , or Softnesse ; Immunity from Rust ; Colour or Tincture of Yellow . Therfore the Sure Way , ( though most about , ) to make Gold , is to know the Causes of the Seuerall Natures before rehearsed , and the Axiomes concerning the same . For if a Man can make a Metall , that hath all these Properties , Let Men dispute , whether it be Gold , or no ? The Enducing and Accelerating of Putrefaction , is a Subiect of a very Vniuersall Enquiry : For Corruption is a Reciprocall to Generation . And they Two , are as Natures two Termes or Bundaries ; And the Guides to Life and Death , Putrefaction is the Worke of the Spirits of Bodies , which euer are Vnquiet to Get forth , and Congregate with the Aire , and to onioy the Sun-beames : The Getting forth , or Spreading of the Spirits , ( which is a Degree of Getting forth , ) hath fine Differing Operations . If the Spirits be detained within the Body , and moue more violently , there followeth Colliquation ; As in Metalls , &c. If more Mildely , there followeth Disgestion , or Maturation , As in Drinkes , and Fruits . If the Spirits be not meerely Detained , but Protrude a little , and that Motion be Confused , and Inordinate , there followeth Putrefaction ; Which euer dissolueth the Consistence of the Body into much Inequality ; As in Flesh , Rotten Fruits , Shining Wood , &c. And also in the Rust of Metalls . But if that Motion be in a certaine Order , there followeth Viuification , and Figuration ; As both in Liuing Creatures bred of Putrefaction , and in Liuing Creatures Perfect . But if the Spirits issue out of the Body , there followeth Deficcation , Induration , Consumption , &c. As in Bricke , Euaporation of Bodies Liquid , &c. The Meanes to Enduce and Accelerate Putrefaction , are ; First by Adding some Crude pr Watry Moisture ; As in Wetting of any Flesh , Fruit , Wood , with Water , &c. For contrariwise Vnctuous and Oyly Substances preserue . The Second is by Inuitation or Excitation ; As when a Rotten Apple lyeth close to another Apple that is Sound ; Or when Dung ( which is a substance , already Putrified ) is added to other Bodies . And this is also notably seene in Church-yards , where they bury much ; Where the Earth will consume the Corps , in farre shorter time , than other Earth will. The Third is , by Closenesse , and Stopping , which detaineth the Spirits , in Prison , more than they would ; And thereby irritateth them to seeke Issue ; As in Corne , and Cloaths , which waxe Musty ; and therefore Open Aire ( which they call Aer perstabilis ) doth preserue : And this doth appeare more Euidently in Agnes , which come ( most of them , ) of Obstructions , and Penning the Humours , which thereupon Putrisie . The Fourth is , by Solution of Continuity ; As we see an Apple will rot sooner , if it be Cut or Pierced ; And so will Wood , &c. And so the Flesh of Creatures aliue , where they haue receiued any Wound . The Fifth is , either by the Exhaling , or by the Driuing back of the Principall Spirits , which preserue the Consistence of the Body ; So that when their Gouernment is Dissolued , euery Part returneth to his Nature , or Homogeny . And this appeareth in Vrine , and Blond , when they coole , and thereby breake ; It appeareth also in the Gangrene , or Mortification of Flesh , either by Opiates , or by Intense Colds . I conceiue also the same Effect is in Pestilences , for that the Malignity of the Infecting Vapour , daunceth the Principall Spirits , and maketh them fly , and leaue their Regiment ; And then the Humours , Flesh , and Secondary Spirits , doe dissolue , and breake , as in an Anarchy . The Sixth is , when a Forraine Spirit , Stronger and more Eager than the Spirit of the Body , entreth the Body ; As in the Stinging of Serpents . And this is the Cause ( generally ) that vpon all Poysons followeth Swelling : And we see Swelling followeth also , when the Spirits of the Body it selfe , Congregate too much ; As vpon Blowes , and Bruises ; Or when they are Pent in too much , as in Swelling vpon Cold. And we see also , that the Spirits comming of Putrefaction of Humours in Agues , &c. Which may be counted as Forraine Spirits , though they be bred within the Body , doe Extinguish and Suffocate the Naturall Spirits , and Heat . The Seuenth is , by such a Weake Degree of Heat , as setteth the Spirits in a little Motion , but is not able , either to disgest the Parts , or to Issue the Spirits ; As is seene in Flesh kept in a Roome that is not Coole ; Whereas in a Coole and Wet Larder it will keepe longer . And wee see , that Viuisication ( whereof Putrefaction is the Bastard Brother , ) is effected by such Soft Heats ; As the Hatching of Egges ; The Heat of the Wombe , &c. The Eight is , by the Releasing of the Spirits ; which before were close kept by the Solidnesse of their Couerture , and thereby their Appetite of Issuing checked ; As in the Artificiall Rusts induced by strong Waters , in Iron , Lead , &c. And therefore Wetting hasteneth Rust , or Putrefaction of any thing , because it softeneth the Crust , for the Spirits to come forth . The Ninth is , by the Enterchange of Heat and Cold , or Wet and dry ; As wee see in the Moulding of Earth in Frosts , and Sunne ; And in the more hasty Rotting of Wood , that is sometimes wet , sometimes dry . The Tenth is , by Time , and the Worke Procedure of the Spirits themselues , which cannot keepe their Station ; Especially if they be lost to themselues ; And there be not Agitation or Locall Motion . As wee see in Corne not stirred ; And Mens Bodies not exercised . All Moulds are Inceptions of Putrefaction ; As the Moulds of Pyes , and Flesh ; the Moulds of Orenges , and Limons ; which Moulds afterwards turne into Wormes , or more odious Putrefactions : And therfore ( commonly ) proue to be ill Odour . And if the Body be Liquid , and not apt to Putrifie totally , it will cast vp a Mother in the Top ; As the Mothers of Distilled Waters . Mosse is a kinde of Mould , of the Earth , and Trees . But it may be better sorted as a Rudiment of Germination ; To which we referre it . It is an Enquiry of Excellent vse , to Enquire of the Meanes of Preuenting or Staying Putrefaction , For therein consisteth the Meanes of Conseruation of Bodies ; For Bodies haue two Kindes of Dissolutions ; The one by Consumption , and Deficcation ; The other by Putrefaction . But as for the Putrefactions of the Bodies of Men , and Liuing Creatures , ( as in Agues , Wormes , Consumptions of the Lungs , Impostumes , and Vlcers both Inwards and Outwards , ) they are a great Part of Physicke , and Surgery : And therefore we will reserue the Enquiry of them to the proper Place , where we shall handle Medicinal Experiments of all Sorts . Of the rest we will now Enter into an Enquiry : wherein much light may be taken , form that which hath beene said , of the Meanes to Enduce or Accelerate Putrefaction ; For the Remouing that , which caused Putrefaction , doth Preuent and Auoid Putrefaction . The First Meanes of Prohibiting or Checking Putrefaction , is Cold : For so wee see Meat and Drinke will last longer , Vnputrified , or Vnsowred , in Winter , than in Summer : And we see that Flowers , and fruits , put in Conseruatories of Snow , keepe fresh . And this worketh by the Detention of the Spirits , and Constipation of the Tangible Parts . The Second is Astriction : For Astriction prohibiteth Dissolution : As we see ( generally ) in Medicines , whereof such as are Astringents doe inhibite Putrefaction ; And by the same reason of Astringency , some small Quantity of Oile of Vitrioll , will keepe Fresh Water long from Putrefying . And this Astriction is in a substance that hath a Virtuall Cold ; And it worketh ( partly ) by the fame Meanes that Cold doth . The Third is , the Excluding of the Aire ; And againe , the Exposing to the Aire ; For these Contraries , ( as it commeth often to passe ; ) worke the same Effect , according to the Nature of the Subiect Matter . So we see , that Beere , or Wine , in Bottles close stopped , last long ; That the Garners vnder Ground keepe Come longer than those aboue Ground ; and that Fruit closed in Waxe keepeth fresh : And likewise Bodies put in Honey , and Flower , keepe more fresh ; And Liquours , Drinkes , and Iuices , with a little Oyle cast on the Top keepe fresh . Contratiwise , we see that Cloth and Apparell , not Aired , doe breed Moathes , and Mould ; And the Diuersity is , that in Bodies that need Detenties of Spirits , the Excluston of the Aire doth good ; As in Drinkes , and C●●●● : But in Bodies that need Emission of Spirits , to discharge some of the Superfluous Moisture , it doth hurt , for they require Atring . The fourth is Motion , and Stirring ; For Putrefaction asketh Rest ; For the Subtill Motion , which Putrefaction requireth , is disturbed by any Agitation ; And all Locall Motion keepeth Bodies Integrall , and their Parts together ; As we see that Turning ouer of Corne in a Garner ; Or Letting it runne like an Houre-glasse , from an vpper Roome into a Lower , doth keepe it Sweet ; And Running Waters putrefie not ; And in Mens Bodles . Exercise hindreth Putrefaction ; And contrariwise Rest , and Want of Motion , or Stoppings , ( whereby the Runne of Humours , or the Motion of Perspiration , is stayed , ) further Putrefaction ; As we part partly touched a little before . The Fifth is , the Breathing forth of the Aduentitious Moisture in Bodies ; For as Wetting doth hasten Putrefaction ; So Connenient Drying . ( wherby the more Radicall Moisture is onely kept in , ) putteth backe Putrefaction : So we see that Herbs , and Flowers , if they be dried in the Shade ; Or dried in the hot Sunne , for a small time , keepe best . For the Emission of the Loose and Aduentitious Moisture , doth betray the Radicall Moisture ; And carryeth it out for Company . The Sixth is , the Strengthning of the Spirits of Bodies ; For as a Great Heat keepeth Bodies from Putrefaction ; But a Tepide Heat enclineth them to Putrefaction : So a Strong Spirit likewise preserueth , and a Weake or Faint Spirit disposeth to Corruption . So we finde that Salt-water corrupteth not so soone as Fresh : And Salting of Oisters , and Powdring of Meat , keepeth them from Putrefaction , It would be tried also , whether Chalke put into Water , or Drinke doth not preserue it from Putrefying , or speedy Souring . So wee see that Strong Beere , will last longer than Small ; And all Things , that are hot and Aromaticall , doe helpe to preserue Liquours , or Powders , &c. Which they doe , as well by Strengthning the Spirits , as by Soaking out the loose Moisture ; The Seuenth is , Separation of the Cruder Parts , and thereby making the Body more Equall ; for all vnperfect Mixture is apt to Putrefie ; And Watry Substances are more apt to Putrefie , than Oyly . So we see Distilled Waters will last longer than Raw waters ; And Things that haue passed the Fire , doe last longer , than those that haue not passed the Fire ; As Dried Peares , &c. The Eighth is , the Drawing forth continually of that part , where the Putrefaction beginneth : Which is ( commonly ) the Loose and watry Moisture ; Not onely for the Reason before giuen , that it prouoketh the Radicall Moisture to come forth with it ; But because being detained in the Body , the Putrefaction taking hold of it , insecteth the rest : As we see in the Embalming dead Bodies ; And the same Reason is of Preseruing Herbs , or Fruits , or Flowers , in Branne , or Meale . The Ninth , is the Commixiture of any Thing that is more Oily , or Sweet : For such Bodies are least apt to Putrefie , the Aire working little vpon them ; And they not putrefying preserue the rest . And therefore we see Syrrups , and Ointments , will last longer , than Iuyces . The Tenth is , the Commixture of somewhat that is Dry ; For Putrefaction beginneth first from the Spirits ; And then from the Moisture ; And that that is dry is vnapt to puttrefie : And therefore Smoake preserueth Flesh ; As wee see in Bacon , and Neats-Tongues , and Martlemas Beese , &c. The Opinion of some of the Ancients , that Blowne Aires doe preserue Bodies , longer than other Aires , seemeth to Mee Probable ; For that the Blowne Aires , being Ouer-charged and Compressed , will hardly receiue the Exhaling of any Thing , but rather repulse it . It was tried in a Blowne Bladder , whereinto Flesh was put , and likewise a Flower , and it sorted not ; For Dry Bladders will not Blow : And New Bladders rather further Putrefaction : The way were therfore , blow strongly , with a Paire of Bellowes , into a Hogshead , putting into the Hogshead ( before ) that which you would haue preserued ; And in the instant that you withdraw the Bellowes , stop the Hole close . The Experiments of Wood that Shineth in the Darke , we haue diligently driuen , and pursued . The rather , for that of all Things , that giue Light here below , it is the most Durable . And hath least Apparent Motion , Fire and Flame are in continuall Expence ; Sugar shineth onely while it is in Scraping ; And Salt-water while it is in Dashing ; Glowing ●●es haue their Shining while they liue or a little after ; Onely Scales of Fishes ( Putrified ) seeme to be of the same Nature with Shining Wood ; And it is true , that all Putrefaction hath with it an Inward Motion , as well as Fire , or Light. The Triall sorted thus . 1. The Shining is in some Peeces more Bright , in some more Di●●● ; but the most Bright of all doth not attaine to the Light of a Glow-w●●●● . 2. The Woods that haue beene tried to shine , are chiefly Sallow , and Willow ; Also the A●● , and Husle ; It may be , it holdeth in others . 3. Both Roots , and Bodies doe shine , but the Roots better . 4. The Colour of the Shining Part , by Day-light , is in some Peeces White , in some Peeces inclining to Red ; Which in the Countrey they call the White , and Red Garret . 5. The Part that Shineth , is , ( for the most part ) somewhat Safe , and Moist to feele to ; But some was sound to be Firme and Hard ; So as it might be figured into a Crosse , or into Beads , &c. But you must not looke to haue an Image , or the like , in any Thing that is Lightsome ; For euen a face in Iron red Hot will not be seene , the Light confounding the small differences of Lightsome and Darksome , which shew the figure . 6. There was the Shining Part pared off , till you came to that , that did not Shine ; But within two Dayes the Part Contiguous began also to Shine , being laid abroad in the Dew ; So as it seemeth the Putrefaction spreadeth . 7. There was other dead Wood of like kinde , that was Laid abroad , which Shined not at the first ; But after a Nights lying abroad began to Shine . 8. There was other Wood , that did First Shine ; And being laid dry in the House , within fiue or six daies , Lost the Shining ; And laid abroad againe , Recouered the Shining : 9. Shining woods , being laid in a Dry Roome , within a Seuen night , lose their Shining ; But being laid in a Cellar , or Darke Roome , kept the Shining . 10. The Boring of Holes , in that kinde of Wood , and then laying it abroad , seemeth to conduce to make it Shine : The Cause is , for that all Solution of Continuity doth helpe on Putrefaction , as was touched before . 11. No Wood hath beene yet tried to Shine , that was cut downe aliue , but such as was Rotted , both in Stocke , and Root , while it grew . 12. Part of the Wood that Shined , was Steeped in Oyle , and retained the Shining a Forthnight . 13. The like succeeded in some Steeped in Water , and much better . 14. How long the Shining will continue , if the Wood be laid abroad euery Night , and taken in and Sprinckled with Water in the Day , is not yet tryed . 15. Triall was made of laying it abroad in Frostie weather , which hurt it not . 16. There was a great Peece of a Root which did shine , and the Shining Part was Cut off , till no more Shined ; Yet after two Nights , though it were kept in a drie Roome , it got a Shining . The Bringing , forth of liuing Creatures may be accelerated in two Respects : The one , if the Embryon ripeneth and perfecteth sooner : The other if there be some Cause from the Mothers Body , of Expulsion or Putting it downe : whereof the Former is good , and argueth Strength ; The Latter is ill , and commeth by Accident or Disease . And therefore the Ancient Obseruation is true , that the Childe borne in the Seuenth Mo●●●th , doth commonly well ; But Borne in the Eighth Moneth , doth ( for the most part ) die . But the Cause assigned is Fabulous ; Which is , that in the Eighth Moneth , should be the Returne of the Raigne , of the Planet Saturne : which ( as they say ) is a Planet Maligne ; whereas in the Seuenth is the Raigne of the Moone , which is a Planet Propitious . But the true Cause is , for that where there is so great a Preuention of the Ordinary time , it is the lustinesse of the Childe ; But when it is lesse , it is some Indisposition of the Mother . To Accelerate Growth or Stature , it must proceed ; Either from the Plentie of the Nourishment ; Or from the Nature of the Nourishment ; Or from the Quickening and Exciting of the Naturall Heat . For the first , Excesse of Nourishment is hurtfull ; For it maketh the Childe Corpulent ; And Growing in Breadth , rather than in Heighth . And you may take an Experiment from Plants , which , if they spread much , are seldome tall . As for the Nature of the Nourishment ; First , it may not be too Drie ; And therefore Children in Dayrie Countries doe wax more tall , than where they feed more vpon Bread , and Flesh. There is also a receiued Tale ; That Boyling of Dasie Roots in Milke ( which it is certaine are great Driers ) will make Dogs little . But so much is true , that an Ouer-drie Nourishment in Childhood putteth backe Stature . Secondly , the Nourishment must be of an Opening Nature ; For that Attenuateth the Iuice , and furthereth the Motion of the Spirits , vpwards . Neither is it without cause , that Xenophon , in the Nouriture of the Persian Children , doth so much commend their Feeding vpon Cardamon ; which ( hee saith ) made them grow better , and be of a more Actiue Habit. Cardamon is in Latine Nasturtium ; And with vs Water-Cresses ; Which , it is certaine , is an Herbe , that whilest it is young , is Friendly to Life . As for the Quickening of Naturall Heat , it must be done chiefly with Exercise ; And therefore ( no doubt ) much Going to Schoole , where they sit so much , hindreth the Growth of Children ; whereas Countrey People , that goe not to Schoole , are commonly of better Stature . And againe Men must beware , how they giue Children , any thing that is Cold in Operation ; For euen Long Sucking doth hinder both Wit , and Stature . This hath beene tried , that a Whelpe , that hath beene fed with Nitre in Milke , hath become very little , but extreme liuely : For the Spirit of Nitre is Cold. And though it be an Excellent . Medicine , in Strength of yeares , for Prolongation of Life ; yet it is , in Children and young Creatures , an Enemy to Growth : And all for the same Reason , For Heat is requisite to Growth : But after a Man is come to his Middle Age , Heat consumeth the Spirits ; which the Coldnesse of the Spirit of Nitre doth helpe to condense , and correct . There be two Great Families of Things ; You may terme them by seuerall Names ; Sulphureous and Mercuriall , which are the Chymists Words : ( For as for their Sal , which is their Third Principle , it is a Compound of the other two ; ) Inflammable and Not Inflammable ; Mature and Crude ; Oily and Watry . For we see that in Subterranies there are , as the Fathers of their Tribes , Brimstone and Mercury : In Vegetables , and Liuing Creatures there is Water and Oyle : In the Inferiour Order of Pneumaticalls there is Aire and Flame : And in the Superiour , there is the Body of the Starre , and the Pure Sky . And these Paires , though they be vnlike in the Primitiue Differences of Matter , yet they seeme to haue many Consents : For Mercury and Sulphure are principall Materialls of Metalls ; Water and Oyle , are principall Materialls of Vegetables , and Animals ; And seeme to differ but in Maturation , or Concoction : Flame ( in Vulgar Opinion ) is but Aire Incensed ; And they both haue Quicknesse of Motion , and Facility of Cession , much alike : And the Interstellar Sky , ( though the Opinion be vaine , that the Starre is the Denser Part of his Orbe , ) hath notwithstanding so much Affinity with the Starre , that there is a Rotation of that , as well as of the Starre . Therefore , it is one of the greatest Magnalia Naturae , to turne Water , or Watry Iuyce , into Oile or Oily Iuyce : Greater in Nature , than to turne Siluer , or Quick-siluer , into Gold. The Instances we haue , wherein Crude and Watry Substance turneth into Fat and Oily , are of foure kindes . First in the Mixture of Earth and Water ; which mingled by the helpe of the Sunne , gather a Nitrous Fatnesse , more than either of them haue seuerally ; As we see , in that they put forth Plants , which need both Iuyces . The Second is in the Assimilation of Nourishment , made in the Bodies of Plants , and Liuing Creatures ; Where of Plants turne the Iuyce of meere Water and Earth , into a great deale of Oily Matter : Liuing Creatures , though much of their Fat , and Flesh , are out of Oily Aliments , ( as Meat , and Bread , ) yet they Assimilate also in a Measure their Drinke of VVater , &c. But these two Wayes of Version of Water into Oyle , ( namely by Mixture , and by Assimilation ) are by many Passages , and Percolations , and by long Continuance of soft Heats , and by Circuits of Time. The third is in the Inception of Putrefaction ; As in Water Corrupted ; And the Mothers of Waters Distilled ; Both which haue a kinde of Fatnesse , or Oyle . The Fourth is in the Dulcoration of some Metalls ; As Saccharum Saturni , &c. The Intention of Version of Water into a more Oily Substance , is by Disgestion ; For Oile is almost Nothing else but Water disgested ; And this Disgestion ; is principally by Heats Which Heat must be either Outward , or Inward : Againe , it may be by Prouocation , or Excitation ; Which is caused by the Mingling of Bodies already Oily , or Disgested ; For they will somewhat Communicate their Nature with the rest . Disgestion also is strongly effected by direct Assimilation , of Bodies Crude into Bodies Disgested ; As in Plants , and Liuing Creatures , whose Nourishment is far more Crude than their Bodies : But this Disgestion is by a great Compasse , as hath beene said . As for the more full Handling of these two Principles , whereof this is but a Taste ; ( the Enquiry of which is one of the Profoundest Enquiries of Nature , ) We leaue it to the Title of Version of Bodies ; And likewise to the Title of the First Congregations of Matter ; Which like a Generall Assembly of Estates , doth giue Law to all Bodies . A Chameleon is a Creature about the Bignesse of an Ordinary Lizard : His Head vnproportionably bigge ; His Eyes great : He moueth his Head without the writhing of his Necke , ( which is inflexible , ) as a Hogge doth : His Backe crooked ; His Skin Spotted with little Tumours , lesse Eminent nearer the Belly ; His Taile slender , and long : On each Foot he hath fiue Fingers ; three on the Outside , and two on the Inside ; His Tongue of a maruellous Length in respect of his Body , and hollow at the end ; Which he will launch out to prey vpon Flses . Of Colour Greene , and of a dusky Yellow , brighter and whiter towards the Belly ; Yet spotted with Blew , White , and Red. If hee be laid vpon Greene , the Greene predominateth ; If vpon Yellow , the Yellow ; Not so if he be laid vpon Blew , or Red , or White ; Onely the Greene Spots receiue a more Orient Lustre : Laid vpon Blacke , he looketh all Blacke , though not without a Mixture of Greene. He feedeth not only vpon Aire , ( though that be his principall Sustenance ; ) For sometimes hee taketh Flies , as was said ; yet some that haue kept Chameleons a whole yeare together , could neuer perceiue that euer they fed vpon any Thing else but Aire ; And might obserue their Bellies to swell after they had exhausted the Aire , and closed their Iawes ; Which they open commonly against the Rayes of the Sunne . They haue a foolish Tradition in Magicke , that if a Chameleon be burnt vpon the Top of a House , it will raise a Tempest ; Supposing ( according to their vaine Dreames of Sympathies ) because he nourisheth with Aire , his Body should haue great vertue to make Impression vpon the Aire . It is reported by one of the Ancients , that in Part of Media , there are Eruptions of Flames out of Plaines ; And that those Flames are cleare , and cast not forth such Smoake , and Ashes , and Pummice , as Mountaine Flames doe . The Reason ( no doubt ) is , because the Flame is not pent , as it is in Mountaines , and Earth-quakes which cast Flame . There be also some Blinde Fires , vnder Stone , which flame not out , but Oile being powred vpon them , they flame out . The Cause whereof is , for that it seemeth , the Fire is so choaked , as not able to remoue the Stone , it is Heat , rather than Flame ; Which neuerthelesse is sufficient to Enflame the Oyle . It is reported , that in some Lakes , the Water is so Nitrous , as if Foule Cloaths be put into it , it scoureth them of it selfe : And if they stay any whit long , they moulder away . And the Scouring Vertue of Nitre is the more to be noted , because it is a Body Cold ; And we see Warme Water scoureth better than Cold. But the Cause is , for that it hath a Subtill Spirit , which seuereth and diuideth any thing that is soule , and Viscous , and sticketh vpon a Body . Take a Bladder , the greatest you can get ; Fill it full of Winde , and tye it about the Necke with a Silke thred waxed ; And vpon that put likewise Wax very close ; So that when the Neck of the Bladder dryeth , no Aire may possibly get in , nor out . Then bury it three or foure foot vnder the Earth , in a Vault , or in a Conferuatory of Snow , the Snow being made hollow about the Bladder ; And after some Forthnights distance , see whether the Bladder be shruncke : For if it be , then it is plaine , that the Coldnesse of the Earth , or Snow , hath Condensed the Aire , and brought it a Degree nearer to Water : Which is an Experiment of great Consequence . It is a Report of some good credit , that in Deepe Caues , there are Pensile Crystall , and Degrees of Crystall that drop from aboue ; And in some other , ( though more rarely ) that rise from below . Which though it be chiefly the Worke of Cold , yet it may be , that Water , that passeth thorow the Earth , gathereth a Nature more clammy , and fitter to Congeale , and become Solide , than Water of it selfe . Therfore Triall would be made , to lay a Heape of Earth , in great Frosts , vpon a Hollow Vessell , putting a Canuase betweene , that it falleth not in : And poure Water vpon it , in such Quantitie , as will be sure to soake thorow ; And see whether it will not make an harder Ice in the bottome of the Vessell , and lesse apt to dissolue , than ordinarily . I suppose also , that if you make the Earth narrower at the bottome , than at the Top , in fashion of a Sugar Loafe Reuersed , it will helpe the Experiment . For it will make the Ice , where it Issueth , lesse in Bulke ; And euermore Smalnesse of Quantity is a Helpe to Version . Take Damaske Roses , and pull them ; Then dry them vpon the Top of an House , vpon a Lead or Tarras , in the hot Sunne , in a cleare day , betweene the Houres ( onely ) of twelue and two ; or there abouts . Then put them into a Sweet Dry Earthen Bottle , or a Glasse , with narrow Mouthes , stuffing them close together , but without Bruising : Stop the Bottle , or Glasse , close , and these Roses will retaine , not onely their Smell Perfect , but their Colour fresh , for a yeare at least . Note , that Nothing doth so much destroy any Plant , or other Body , either by Putrefaction , or Arefaction , as the Aduentitious Moisture , which hangeth loose in the Body , if it be not drawne out . For it betrayeth and tolleth forth the Innate and Radicall Moisture , along with it , when it selfe goeth forth . And therefore in Liuing Creatures , Moderate Sweat doth preserue the Iuyce of the Body . Note that these Roses , when you take them from the Drying , haue little or no Smell ; So that the Smell is a Second Smell , that issueth out of the Flower afterwards . The Continuance of Flame , according vnto the diuersity of the Body Enflamed , and other Circumstances , is worthy the Enquiry ; Chiefly , for that though Flame be ( almost ) of a Momentany Lasting , yet it receiueth the More , and the Lesse : we will first therefore speake ( at large ) of Bodies Enflamed , wholly , and Immediately , without any Wieke to helpe the Inflammations . A Spoonefull of Spirit of Wine , a little heated , was taken , and it burnt as long as came to 116. Pulses . The same Quantity of Spirit of Wine , Mixed with the Sixth Part of a Spoonefull of Nitre , burnt but to the space of 94. Pulses . Mixed with the like Quantity of Bay-salt , 83. Pulses . Mixed with the like Quantity of Gunpowder , which dissolued into a Blacke water , 110. Pulses . A Cube , or Pellet of Yellow Waxe , was taken , as much as halfe the Spirit of Wine , and set in the Middest , and it burnt onely to the space of 87. Pulses . Mixed with the Sixth Part of a spoonefull of Milke , it burnt to the space of 100. Pulses ; And the Milke was crudled . Mixed with the Sixth Part of a spoonefull of Water , it burnt to the space of 86. Pulses ; With an Equall Quantity of Water , onely to the space of 4. Pulses . A small Pebble was laid in the Middest ; and the Spirit of Wine burnt to the space of 94. Pulses . A Peece of Wood , of the Bignesse of an Arrow , and about a Fingers length , was set vp in the Middest , and the Spirit of Wine burnt to the space of 94. Pulses . So that the Spirit of Wine Simple , endured the longest ; And the Spirit of Wine with the Bay-salt , and the Equall Quantity of Water , were the shortest . Consider well , whether the more speedy Going forth of the flame , becaused , by the Greater Vigour of the Flame in Burning ; Or by the Resistance of the Body mixed , and the Auersion thereof to take Flame : Which will appeare by the Quantitie of the Spirit of Wine , that remaineth after the Going out of the Flame . And it seemeth cleerely to be the latter ; For that the Mixture of Things least apt to burne , is the Speediest in going out . And note , by the way , that Spirit of Wine burned , till it goe out of it selfe , will burne no more ; And tasteth nothing so hot in the Mouth , as it did ; No nor yet sowre , ( as if it were a degree towards Vinegar , ) which Burnt Wine doth ; but flat and dead . Note , that in the Experiment of Wax aforesaid , the Wax dissolued in the burning , and yet did not incorporate it selfe , with the Spirit of Wine , to produce one Flame ; but wheresoeuer the Wax floated , the Flame forsooke it , till at last it spread all ouer , and put the Flame quite out . The Experiments of the Mixtures of the Spirit of Wine enflamed , are Things of discouerie , and not of Vse : But now wee will speake of the Continuance of Flames , such as are vsed for Candles , Lamps , or Tapers ; consisting of Inflammable Matters , and of a Wieke that prouoketh Inflamation . And this importeth not only Discouerie , but also Vse and Profit ; For it is a great Sauing , in all such Lights , if they can be made as faire and bright as others , and yet last longer . Wax Pure made into a Candle , and Wax Mixed seuerally into Candle-stuffe , with the Particulars that follow ; ( viz Water , Aqua-vitae , Milke , Bay-salt , Oyle , Butter , Nitre , Brimstone , Saw-dust , ) Euery of these bearing a Sixth Part to the Wax ; And euery of these Candles mixed , being of the same Weight and Wieke with the Wax Pure , proued thus in the Burning , and Lasting . The Swiftest in Consuming was that with Saw-dust ; Which first burned faire , till some part of the Candle was consumed ; and the Dust gathered about the Snaste ; But then it made the Snaste bigge , and long , and to burne duskishly , and the Candle wasted in halfe the time of the Wax Pure . The next in Swiftnesse , were the Oyle , and Butter , which consumed , by a Fifth part , swifter than the Pure Wax . Then followed in Swiftnesse the Cleare Wax it selfe . Then the Bay-Salt , which lasted about an Eighth part longer than the Cleare Wax . Then followed the Aqua-vita , which lasted about a Fifth part longer than the Cleare Wax . Then followed the Milke , and Water , with little difference from the Aqua-vita , but the Water slowest . And in these foure last , the Wieke would spit forth little Sparks . For the Nitre , it would not hold lighted aboue some Twelue Pulses ; But all the while it would spit out Portions of Flame , which afterwards would goe out into a vapour . For the Brimstone , it would hold lighted , much about the same time with the Nitre ; But then after a little while , it would harden and cake about the Snaste ; So that the Mixture of Bay-Salt with Wax , will winne an Eighth part of the time of lasting , and the Water a Fifth . After the Seuerall Materialls were tried , Triall was likewise made of seuerall Wickes ; As of Ordinary Cotton ; Sowing Thred ; Rush ; Silke ; Straw ; and Wood. The Silke , Straw , and Wood , would flame a little , till they came to the Wax , and then goe out : of the Other Three , the Thred consumed faster than the Cotton , by a Sixth part of Time : The Cotton next : Then the Rush consumed flower than the Cotton , by at least a third part of time . For the Bignesse of the Flame , the Cotton , and Thred , cast a Flame much alike ; and the Rush much lesse , and dimmer . Quare , whether Wood , and Wiekes both , as in Torches , consume faster , than the Wiekes Simple ? We haue spoken of the Seuerall Materialls , and the Seuerall Wiekes : But to the lasting of the Flame , it importeth also ; Not only what the Materiall is , but in the same Materiall , whether it be Hard , Soft , Old , New , &c. Good Housewines , to make their Candles burne the longer , vse to lay them ( one by one ) in Bran , or Flower , which make them harder , and so they Consume the flower : Insomuch , as by this meanes , they will out-last other Candles , of the same Stuffe , almost Halfe in Halfe. For Bran and Flower haue a Vertue to Harden : So that both Age , and lying in the Bran , doth helpe to the Lasting . And wee see that Wax Candles last longer than Tallow Candles , because Wax is more firme , and hard . The Lasting of Flame also dependeth vpon the easie Drawing of the Nourishment ; As we see in the Court of England , there is a Seruice which they call All-night ; which is ( as it were ) a great Cake of Wax , with the Wieke in the Middest ; whereby it commeth to passe , that the Wieke fetcheth the Nourishment further off . Wee see also that Lamps last longer , because the Vessell is farre broader , than the Bredth of a Taper , or Candle . Take a Turretted Lampe of Tinne , made in the forme of a Squire ; The Heighth of the Turret being thrice as much , as the length of the lower part , whereupon the Lampe standeth : Make only one Hole in it , at the End of the Returne furthest from the Turret . Reuerse it , and fill it full of Oile , by that Hole ; And then set it vpright againe ; And put a Wieke in at the Hole ; And lighten it : You shall finde , that it will burne flow , and a long time . Which is caused , ( as was said last before , ) for that the Flame fetcheth the Nourishment a Farre off . You shall finde also , that as the Oile wasteth , and descendeth , so the Top of the Turret , by little and little , filleth with Aire ; which is caused by the Rarefaction of the Oile by the Heat . It were worthy the Obseruation , to make a Hole , in the Top of the Turret , and to trie , when the Oile is almost consumed , whether the Aire made of the Oile , if you put to it a Flame of a Candle , in the letting of it forth , will Enflame . It were good also to haue the Lampe made , not of Tinne , but of Glasse , that you may see how the Vapour , or Aire gathereth , by degrees , in the Top. A fourth Point , that importeth the lasting of the Flame , is the Closenesse of the Aire , wherein the Flame burneth . Wee see , that if Wind bloweth vpon a Candle , it wasteth apace . We see also , it lasteth longer in a Lanthorne , than at large . And there are Traditions of Lamps , and Candles , that haue burnt a very long time , in Caues , and Tombes . A Fifth Point , that importeth the Lasting of the Flame , is the Nature of the Aire , where the Flame burneth ; whether it be Hot or Cold ; Moist or Drie . The Aire , if it be very Cold , irritateth the Flame , and maketh it burne more fiercely ; ( As Fire scorcheth in Frostie weather ; ) And so furthereth the Consumption . The Aire once heated , ( I conceiue ) maketh the Flame burne more mildly , and so helpeth the Continuance . The Aire , if it be Drie , is indifferent : The Aire , if it be Moist , doth in a Degree quench the Flame : ( As wee see Lights will goe out in the Dumps of Mines : ) And howsoeuer maketh it burne more dully : And so helpeth the Continuance . Burialls in Earth serue for Preseruation ; And for Condensation ; And for Induration of Bodies . And if you intend Condensation , or Induration you may burie the Bodies so , as Earth may touch them : As if you will make Artificiall Porcellane , &c. And the like you may doe for Conseruation , if the Bodies be Hard , and Solid ; As Clay , Wood , &c. But if you intend Preseruation of Bodies , more Soft and Tender , then you must doe one of these two : Either you must put them in Cases , whereby they may not touch the Earth ; Or else you must vault the Earth , whereby it may hang ouer them , and not touch them ; For if the Earth touch them , it will doe more hurt , by the Moisture , causing them to putrifie , than good by the virtuall Cold , to conserue them ; Except the Earth be very Drie , and Sandie . An Orenge , Limon , and Apple , wrapt in a Linnen Cloth , being buried for a Forthnights Space , foure Foot deepe within the Earth , though it were in a Moist Place , and a Rainie Time , yet came forth , no wayes Mouldie , or Rotten , but were become a little harder than they were ; Otherwise fresh in their Colour ; But their Iuyce somewhat flatted . But with the Buriall of a Forthnight more they became Putrified . A Bottle of Beere , buried in like manner , as before , became more liuely , better tasted , and Clearer , than it was . And a Bottle of Wine in like manner . A Bottle of Vinegar , so buried , came forth more liuely , and more Odoriferous , smelling almost like a Violet . And after the whole Moneths Buriall , all the Three came forth , as fresh and liuely , if not better , than before . It were a profitable Experiment , to presrue Orenges , Limons , and Pomgranates , till Summer ; For then their Price will be mightily increased . This may be done , if you put them in a Pot or Vessell , well couered , that the Moisture of the Earth come not at them ; Or else by putting them in a Conseruatorie of Snow . And generally , whosoeuer will make Experiments of Cold , let him be prouided of three Things ; A Conseruatorie of Snow ; A good large Vault , twenty foot at least vnder the Ground ; And a Deepe Well ; There hath beene a Tradition , that Pearle , and Cora● , and TurchoisStone , that haue lost their Colours , may be recouered by Burying in the Earth : Which is a thing of great profit , if it would sort : But vpon Triall of Six Weekes Buriall , there followed no Effect . It were good to trie it , in a Deepe Well ; Or in a Conseruatory of Snow , where the Cold may be more Constringent ; And so make the Body more vnited , and thereby more Resplendent . Mens Bodier are heauier , and lesse disposed to Motion , when S●●ther ●● Winds blow , than when Northerne . The Cause is , for that when the Southerne Winds blow , the Humours doe ( in some Degree ) melt , and waxe fluide , and so flow into the Parts ; As it is seene in Wood , and other Bodies , which , when the Southerne Winds blow , doe swell . Besides , the Motion and Actiuity of the Body consisteth chiefly in the Sinewes , which , when the Southerne Wind bloweth , are more relaxe . It is commonly seene , that more are Sick in the Summer , and more Dye in the Winter ; Except it be in Peslilent Diseases , which commonly raigne in Summer , or Autumne . The Reason is , because Diseases are bred ( indeed ) chiefly by Heat ; But then they are Cured most by Sweat , and Purge ; which in the Summer commeth on , or is prouoked , more Easily : As for Pestilent Diseases , the Reason why most Dye of them in Summer , is because they are bred most in the Summer ; For otherwise those that are touched are in most Danger in the Winter . The Generall Opinion is , that Yeares Hot and Moist , are most Pestilent ; Vpon the Superficiall Ground , that Heat and Moisture cause Putrefaction . In England it is found not true ; For , many times , there haue beene great Plagues in Dry Yeares . Whereof the Cause may be , for that Drought in the Bodies of Islanders , habituate to Moist Aires , doth Exasperate the Humours , and maketh them more apt to Putrifie , or Enflame : Besides , it tainteth the Waters ( commonly , ) and maketh them lesse wholesome . And againe in Barbary , the Plagues breake vp in the Summer-moneths , when the Weather is Hot and Dry. Many Diseases , ( both Epidemicall , and others , ) breake forth at Particular times . And the Cause is falsely imputed to the Constitution of the Aire , at that time , when they breake forth , or raigne ; whereas it proc●edeth ( indeed ) from a Precedent Sequence , and Series of the Seasons of the Yeare : And therefore Hippocrates , in his Prognosticks , doth make good Obseruations , of the Diseases , that ensue vpon the Nature , of the Precedent foure Seasons of the Yeare . Triall hath beene made , with Earthen Bottles well stopped , hanged in a Well of Twenty Fathome deepe , at the least ; And some of the Bettles haue beene let downe into the Water , some others haue hanged aboue , within about a fathome of the Water ; And the Liquours so tried haue beene , Beere , ( not New , but Ready for drinking , ) and Wine , and Milke . The Proofe hath beene , that both the Beere , and the Wine , ( as well within Water , as aboue , ) haue not beene palled or deaded at all ; But as good , or somewhat better , than Bottles of the same Drinks , and Stalenesse , kept in a Celler . But those which did hang aboue Water , were apparently the best ; And that Beere did flower a little ; whereas that vnder Water did not , though it were Fresh . The Milke sowred , and began to Purrifie . Neuerthelosse it is true , that there is a Village neare Blois , where in Deepe Canes they doe thicken Milke ; In such sort , that it becommeth very pleasant ; Which was some Cause of this Triall of Hanging Milke in the Well : But our proofe was naught ; Neither doe I know , whether that Milke in those Caues , be first boysed ; It were good therefore to try it with Milke Sodden , and with Creame ; For that Milke of it selfe is such a Compound Body , of Creame , Curds , and Whey , as it is eas●ly Turned , and Dissolued . It were good also to try the Beere , when it is in Wort , that it may be seene , whether the Hanging in the Well , will Accelerate the Ripening and Clarifying of it . Diuers , we see , doe Stut . The Cause may be , ( in most , ) the Refrigeration of the Tongue ; Whereby it is lesse apt to moue . And therfore we see , that Naturalls doe generally Stut : And we see that in those that Stut , if they drinke Wine moderately , they Stut lesse , because it heateth : And so we see , that they that Stut , doe Stut more in the first Offer to speake , than in Continuance ; Because the Tongue is , by Motion , somewhat heated . In some also , it may be , ( though rarely , ) the Drinesse of the Tongue ; which likewise maketh it lesse apt to moue , as well as Cold ; For it is an Affect that commeth to some Wise and Great Men ; As it did vnto Moses , who was Ling●epr apedita ; And many Stutters ( we finde ) are very Cholericke Men ; Choler Enducing a Drinesse in the Tongue . Smells , and other Odours , are Sweeter in the Aire , at some Distance , than neare the Nose ; As hath beene partly touched heretofore . The Cause is double : First the finer Mixture , or Incorporation of the Smell : For we see that in Sounds likewise , they are Sweetest , when we cannot heare euery Part by it selfe . The other Reason is , for that all Sweet Smells haue ioyned with them , some Earthy or Crude Odours ; And at some distance the Sweet , which is the more Spirituall , is Perceiued ; And the Earthy reacheth not so farre . Sweet Smells are most forcible , in Dry Substances , when they are Broken ; And so likewise in Orenges , or Limons , the Nipping of their Rinde , giueth out their Smell more : And generally , when Bodies are Moued or Stirred , though not Broken , they Smell more ; As a SweetBagge waued . The Cause is double : The one , for that there is a Greater Emission of the Spirit , when Way is made : And this holdeth in the Breaking , Nipping , or Crushing ; It holdeth also , ( in some Degree ) in the Mouing : But in this last , there is a Con●urrence of the Second Cause ; Which is the Impulsion of the Aire , that bringeth the Sent faster vpon vs. The daintiest Smells of Flowers , are out of those Plants , whose Leaues smell not ; As Violets , Roses , Wall-flowers , Gilly-flowers , Pinckes , Woodbines , Vine-flowers , Apple-Bloomes , Lime-Tree Bloomes , Beane-Bloomes , &c. The Cause is , for that where there is Heat and strength enough in the Plant , to make the Leaues Odorate , there the Smell of the Flower is rather Euanide and Weaker , than that of the Leaues ; As it is in Rose-Mary-Flowers , Lauender-Flowers , and Sweet-Briar-Roses . But where there is lesse Heat , there the Spirit of the Plant , is disgested and refined , and feuered from the Grosser Iuyce , in the Esstorescence , and not before . Most Odours Smell best , Broken or Crusht , as hath beene said ; But Flowers Pressed or Beaten , doe leese the Freshnesse and Sweetnesse of their Odour . The Cause is , for that when they are Crushed , the Grosser and more Earthy Spirit commeth out with the Finer , and troubleth it ; Whereas in stronger Odours there are no such Degrees of the Issue of the Smell . It is a Thing of very good Vse , to Discouer the Goodnesse of Waters , The Taste , to those that Drinke Water onely , doth somewhat : But other Experiments are more sure . First , try Waters by Weight ; Wherein you may finde some difference , though not much : And the Lighter you may account the Better . Secondly , try them by Boyling vpon an Equall Fire : And that which consumeth away fastest , you may account the Best . Thirdly , try them in Seuerall Bottles , or Open Vessels , Matches in euery Thing else , and see which of them Last Longest , without Stench , or Corruption . And that which holdeth Vnputrified longest , you may likewise account the Best . Fourthly , try them by Making Drinkes Stronger , or Smaller , with the same Quantity of Mault ; And you may conclude , that that Water , which maketh the Stronger Drinke , is the more Concocted , and Nou-rishing ; though perhaps it be not so good for Medicinall vse . And such Water ( commonly ) is the Water of Large and Nanigable Riuers : And likewise in Large and Cleane Ponds of Standing Water : For vpon both them , the Sunne hath more power , than vpon Fountaines , or Small Riuers . And I concelue that Chalke-water is next them the best , for going furthest in Drinke : For that also helpeth Concoction ; So it be out of a Deepe Well ; For then it Cureth the Rawnesse of the Water ; But Chalkie Water , towards the Top of the Earth , is too fretting ; As it appeareth in Laundry of Cloaths , which weare out apace , if you vse such Waters . Fifthly , The Houswiues doe finde a Difference in Waters , for the Bearing , or Not Bearing of Soape : And it is likely that the more Fat Water will beare Soape best ; For the Hungry Water doth kill the Vnctuous Nature of the Soape . Sixthly , you may make a Iudgement of Waters , according to the Place , whence they Spring , or Come : The Rain-Water is , by the Physitians , esteemed the Finest , and the best ; But yet it is said to putrifie soonest ; which is likely , because of the Finenesse of the Spirit : And in Conseruatories of Raine-water , ( such as they haue in Venice , &c. ) they are and not so Choice waters ; The worse , ( perhaps , ) because they are Couered aloft , and kept from the Sunne . Snow-water is held vnwholesome ; In so much as the People , that dwell at the Foot of the SnowMountaines , or otherwise vpon the Ascent , ( especially the Women , ) by drinking of Snow-water , haue great Bagges hanging vnder their Throats . Well-water , except it be vpon Chalke , or a very plentifull Spring , maketh Meat Red ; which is an ill Signe . Springs on the Tops of High-Hills are the best : For both they seeme to haue a Lightnesse , and Appetite of Mounting ; And besides they are most pure and Vnmingled ; And againe are more Percolated thorow a great Space of Earth . For Waters in Valleyes , ioyne in effect vnder Ground with all Waters of the same Leuell ; Whereas Springs , on the Tops of Hills , passe thorow a great deale of Pure Earth , with lesse Mixture of other Waters . Seuenthly , Iudgement may be made of Waters by the Soyle whereupon the Water runneth ; As Pebble is the Cleanest , and best tasted ; And next to that Clay-water ; And Thirdly , Water vpon Chalke ; Fourthly that vpon Sand ; And Worst of all vpon Mudde . Neither may you trust Waters that Taste Sweet , For they are commonly found in Rising Grounds of great Cities ; which must needs take in a great deale of Filth . In Peru , and diuers Parts of the West Indies , though vnder the Line , the Heats are not so Intolerable , as they be in Barbary , and the Skirts of the Torrid Zone . The Causes are , First the Great Brizes , which the Motion of the Aire in great Circles , ( such as are vnder the Girdle of the World , ) produceth ; Which doe refrigerate ; And therefore in those Parts Noone is nothing so hot , when the Brizes are great , as about Nine or Ten of the Clocke in the Fore-Noone . Another Cause is , for that the Length of the Night , and the Dewes thereof , doe compense the Heat of the Day . A third Cause is the Stay of the Sunne ; Not in Respect of Day and Night , ( for that wee spake of before , ) but in Respect of the Season ; For vnder the Line , the Sunne crosseth the Line , and maketh two Summers , and two Winters ; But in the Skirts of the Torrid Zone , it doubleth , and goeth backe againe , and so maketh one Long Summer . The Heat of the Sunne maketh Men Blacke in some Countries , as in AEthiopia , and Ginny , &c. Fire doth it not , as wee see in GlasseMen , that are continually about the Fire . The Reason may be , because Fire doth licke vp the Spirits , and Bloud of the Body , so as they Exhale ; So that it euer maketh Men looke Pale , and Sallow ; But the Sunne , which is a Gentler Heat , doth but draw the Bloud to the Outward Parts ; And rather Concooteth it , than Soaketh it ; And therefore wee see that all AEthiapes are Fleshy , and Plumpe , and haue great Lips ; All which betoken Moisture retained , and not drawne out . Wee see also , that the Negroes are bred in Countries that haue Plenty of Water , by Riuers , or otherwise : For Meroe , which was the Metropolis of AEthiopia , was vpon a great Lake : And Congo , where the Negroes are , is full of Riuers . And the Confines of the Riuer Niger , where the Negroes also are , are well watered : And the Region about Capo Verde , is likewise Moist , in so much as it is pestilent through Moisture : But the Countries of the Abyssenes , and Barbary , and Peru. where they are Tawney , and Oliuaster , and Pale , are generally more Sandy , and Dry. As for the AEthiopes , as they are Plumpe , and Fleshy ; So ( it may bee ) they are Sanguine , and ruddy Coloured , if their blacke Skinne would suffer it to be seene . Some Creatures doe moue a good while after their Head is off ; As Birds ; Some a very little time ; As Men , and all beasts ; Some moue , though cut in feuerall Pieces ; As Snakes , Eeles , Wormes , Flies , &c. First therefore it is certaine , that the Immediate Cause of Death , is the Resolution or Extinguishment of the Spirits ; And that the Destruction or Corruption of the Organs , is but the Mediate Cause . But some Organs are so peremptorily necessary , that the Extinguishment of the Spirits doth speedily follow ; But yet so , as there is an Interim of a Small Time. It is reported by one of the Ancients , of credit , that a Sacrificed Beast hath lowed , after the Heart hath beene feuered ; And it is a Report also of Credit , that the Head of a Pigge hath beene opened , and the Braine put into the Palme of a Mans hand , trembling , without breaking any part of it , or feuering it from the Marrow of the Back-bone ; During which time the Pigge hath beene , in all appearance , starke dead , and without Motion ; And after a small Time the Braine hath beene replaced , and the Skull of the Pigge closed , and the Pigge hath a little after gone about . And certaine it is , that an Eye vpon Reuenge hath beene thrust forth , so as it hanged a pretty distance by the Visuall Nerue ; And during that time the Eye hath beene without any Power of Sight ; And yet after ( being replaced ) recouered Sight . Now the Spirits are chiefly in the Head , and Cells of the Braine which in Men , and Beasts are Large ; And therefore , when the Head is off , they moue little or Nothing . But Birds haue small Heads , and therefore the Spirits are a little more dispersed in the Sinewes , whereby Motion remaineth in them a little longer ; In so much as it is Extant in Story , that an Emperour of Rome , to shew the Certainty of his Hand , did Shoote a great Forked Arrow at an Estrich , as shee ranne swiftly vpon the Stage , and strooke off her Head ; And yet shee continued the Race , a little way , with the Head off . As for Wormes , and Flies , and Eeles , the Spirits are diffused almost all ouer ; And therefore they moue in their Seuerall Pieces . NATVRALL HISTORIE . V. Century . WE will now enquire of Plants or Vegetables : And we shall doe it with diligence . They are the principall Part of the Third Dayes Worke. They are the first Producat , which is the Word of Animation : For the other Words are but the Words of Essence ; And they are of excellent and generall Vse , for Food , Medicine , and a Number of Mechanicall Arts. There were sowen in a Bed , Turnip-Seed , Radish-Seed , Wheat , Cucumber-Seed , and Pease . The Bed we call a Hot-Bed , and the Manner of it is this . There was taken Horse-dung , old , and well rotted ; This was laid vpon a Banke , halfe a foot high , and supported round about with Planks ; And vpon the Top was cast Sifted Earth , some two Fingers deepe ; And then the Seed Sprinkled vpon it , hauing beene steeped all night in Water Mixed with Cow dung . The Turnip-Seed , and the Wheat came vp halfe an Inch aboue Ground , within two dayes after , without any Watring . The Rest the third day . The Experiment was made in October ; And ( it may be ) in the Spring , the Accelerating would haue beene the speedier . This is a Noble Experiment ; For without this helpe , they would haue beene foure times as long in comming vp . But there doth not occurre to me , at this present , any vse thereof , for profit ; Except it should be for Sowing of Pease ; which haue their Price very much increased , by the early Comming . It may be tried also with Cherries , Strawberries , and other Fruit , which are dearest , when they come early . There was Wheat , steeped in Water mixed with Cow-Dung ; Other in Water mixed with Horse-Dung ; Other in Water mixed with Pigeon-Dung ; Other in Vrine of Man ; Other in Water mixed with Chalke powdred ; Other in Water mixed with Soot ; Other in Water mixed with Ashes ; Other in Water mixed with Bay-Salt ; Other in Claret Wine ; Other in Malmsey ; Other in Spirìt of Wine . The Proportion of the Mixture was , a fourth Part of the Ingredients to the Water ; Saue that there was not of the Salt aboue an eighth Part. The Vrine , and Wines , and Spirit of Wine , were Simple without Mixture of Water . The Time of the Steeping was twelue houres . The Time of the Yeare October . There was also other Wheat sowen vnsteeped , but watred twice a day with Warme water . There was also other Wheat sowen Simple to compare it with the rest . The Euent was ; That those that were in the Mixture of Dung , and Vrine , and Soot , Chalke , Ashes , and Salt , came vp within fix dayes : And those that afterwards proued the Highest , Thickest , and most Lustie , were ; First the Vrine ; And then the Dungs , Next the Chalke ; Next the Soot ; Next the Ashes ; Next the Salt ; Next the Wheat Simple of it selfe , vnsteeped , and vnwatered ; Next the Watered twice a day with warme water ; Next the Claret Wine . So that these three last were slower than the ordinary Wheat of it selfe ; And this Culture did rather retard , than aduance . As for those that were steeped in Malmsey , and Spirit of Wine , they came not vp at all . This is a Rich Experiment for Profit ; For the most of the Steel pings are Cheape Things ; And the Goodnesse of the Crop is a great Matter of Gaine ; If the Goodnesse of the Crop answer the Earlinesse of the Comming vp : As it is like it will ; Both being from the vigour of the Seed ; Which also partly appeared in the Former Experiments , as hath beene said . This Experiment would be tried in other Graines , Seeds , and Kernells : For it may be some Steeping will agree best with some Seeds . It would be tried also with Roots steeped as before , but for longer time . It would be tried also in Seuerall Seasons of the yeare , especially the Spring . Strawberries watered now and then , ( as once in three dayes , ) with Water , wherein hath beene steeped Sheepes-dung , or Pigeons-dong , will preuent and come early . And it is like , the same Effect would follow in other Berries , Herbs , Flowers , Graines , or Trees . And therefore it is an Experiment , though vulgar in Strawberries , yet not brought into vse generally : For it is vsuall to helpe the Ground with Mucke ; And likewise to Recomfort it sometimes with Mucke put to the Roots ; But to water it with Mucke water , which is like to be more Forcible , is not practised . Dung , or Chalke , or Bloud , applied in Substance , ( seasonably , ) to the Roots of Trees , doth set them forwards . But to doe it vnto Herbs , without Mixture of Water or Earth , it may be these Helpes are too Hot. The former Meanes of Helping Germination , are either by the Goodnesse and Strength of the Nourishment ; Or by the Comforting , and Exciting the Spirits in the Plant , to draw the Nourishment better . And of this latter kinde , concerning the Comforting of the Spirits of the Plant , arealso the experiments that follow ; Though they be not Applications to the Root , or Seed . The Planting of Trees warme vpon a Wall , against the South , or South-East Sunne , doth hasten their Comming on , and Ripening ; And the South-East is found to be better than the SouthWest , though the South-West be the Hotter Coast. But the cause is chiefly , for that the Heat of the Morning succeedeth the Cold of the Night : and partly , because ( many times ) the South-west Sunne is too Parching . So likewise the Planting of them vpon the Backe of a Chimney , where a Fire is kept , doth hasten their Comming on , and Ripening : Nay more , the Drawing of the Boughes into the Inside of a Roome , where a Fire is continually kept , worketh the same Effect ; Which hath beene tried with Grapes ; In so much as they will come a Moneth earlier , than the Grapes abroad . Besides the two Meanes of Accelerating Germination , formerly described ; That is to say , the Mending of the Nourishment ; and Comforting of the Spirit of the Plant ; there is a Third ; Which is the Making way for the Easie Comming to the Nourishment , and Drawing it . And therefore Gentle Digging and Loosening of the Earth about the Roots of Trees ; And the Remening Herbs and Flowers into new Earth , once in two yeares , ( which is the same thing , For the new Earth is euer looser , ) doth greatly further the Prospering , and Earlinesse of Plants . But the most admirable Acceleration by Facilitating the Nourishment , is that of Water . For a Standard of a Damaske Rose with the Root on , was set in a Chamber , where no Fire was , vpright in an Earthen Pan , full of Faire Water , without any Mixture , halfe a foot vnder the Water , the Standard being more then two foot high aboue the Water : Within the Space of ten dayes , the Standard did put forth a faire Greene lease , and some other little Buds , which stood at a stay , without any Shew of decay or withering , more then seuen Daies . But afterwards that Leafe faded , but the young Buds did sprout on ; which afterward opened into faire Leaues , in the space of three Moneths ; And continued so a while after , till vpon Remouall wee left the Triall . But note that the Leaues were somewhat paler , and lighter-coloured , than the Leaues vse to be abroad . Note that the first Buds were in the End of October ; And it is likely that if it had beene in the Spring time , it would haue put forth with greater strength , and ( it may be ) to haue growne on to beare Flowers . By this Meanes , you may haue , ( as it seemeth , ) Roses set in the middest of a Poole , being supported with some stay ; Which is Matter of Rarenesse and Pleasure , though of small Vse . This is the more strange , for that the like Rose-Standard was put , at the same time , into Water , mixed with Horse-dung , the Horse-dung about the fourth Part to the Water , and in foure Moneths space ( while it was obserued ) put not forth any Leafe , though diuers Buds at the first , as the other . A Dutch Flower , that had a Bulbous Root , was likewise put , at the same time , all vnder Water , some two or three Fingers deepe ; And within seuen dayes sprouted , and continued long after , further Growing . There were also put in , a Beet-Root , a Borrage-Root , and a Raddish-Root , which had al their Leaues cut almost close to the Roots ; And within six weekes had faire Leaues ; And so continued , till the end of Nouember . Note that if Roots , or Pease , or Flowers , may be Accelerated in their Comming and Ripening , there is a double Profit ; The one in the high Price that those Things beare when they come early : The other in the Swiftnesse of their Returnes : For in some Grounds which are strong , you shall haue a Raddish , &c. come in a Month ; That in other Grounds will not come in two ; And so make double Returnes . Wheat also was put into the Water , and came not forth at all ; So as it seemeth there must be some Strength and Bulke in the Body , put into the Water , as it is in Roots ; For Graines , or Seeds , the Cold of the Water will mortifie . But casually some Wheat lay vnder the Pan , which was somewhat moistned by the Suing of the Pan ; which in six weekes ( as aforesaid ) looked mouldy to the Eye , but it was sprouted forth halfe a Fingers length . It seemeth by these Instances of Water , that for Nourishment , the Water is almost all in all , and that the Earth doth but keepe the Plant vpright , and saue it from Ouer-heat , and Ouer-cold ; And therefore is a Comfortable Experiment for good Drinkers . It proueth also that our former Opinion ; That Drinke incorporate with Flesh , or Roots , ( as in Capon-Baere , &c. ) will nourish more easily , than Meat and Drinke taken seuerally . The Nousing of Plants ( I conceiue ) will both Accelerate Germination , and bring forth Flowers and Plants in the Colder Seasons : And as wee House Hot-Countrey Plants , as Limons , Orenges , Myrtles , to saue them ; So we may House our owne Countrey Plants , to forward them , and make them come in the Cold Seasons ; In such sort , that you may haue Violets , Strawberries , Pease , all Winter : So that you sow , or remoue them at fit times . This Experiment is to be referred vnto the Comforting of the Spirit of the Plant , by Warmth , as well as Housing their Boughes , &c. So then the Meanes , to Accelerate Germination , are in Particular eight , in Generall three . To make Roses , or other Flowers come late , it is an Experiment of Pleasure . For the Ancients esteemed much of Rosa Sera . And indeed the Nouember-Rose is the sweetest , hauing beene lesse exhaled by the Sunne . The Meanes are these . First , the Cutting off their Tops , immediately after they haue done Bearing ; And then they will come againe the same yeare about Nouember : But they will not come iust on the Tops , where they were cut , but out of those Shoots , which were as it were , ) Water-Boughes . The Cause is , for that the Sap , which otherwise would haue fed the Top , ( though after Bearing , ) will , by the discharge of that , diuert vnto the Side-Sprouts ; And they will come to beare , but later . The Second is the Pulling off the Buds of the Rose , when they are Newly knotted ; For then the Side-Branches will beare . The Cause is the same with the former : For Cutting off the Tops , and Pulling off the Buds , worke the same Effect , in Retention of the Sap for a time , and Diuersion of it to the Sprouts , that were not so forward . The Third is the Cutting off some few of the Top-Roughes in the Spring-time , but suffering the lower Boughes to grow on . The Cause is , for that the Boughes doe helpe to draw vp the Sap more strongly ; And we see that in Powling of Trees , many doe vse to leaue a Bough or two on the Top , to helpe to draw vp the Sap. And it is coparated also , that if you graft vpon the Bough of a Tree , and cut off some of the old Boughes , the new Cions will perish . The Fourth is by Laying the Roots bare about christmus , some dayes . The Cause is plaine , for that it doth ●●●●● the Sap , from going vpwards , for a time ; Which Arrest is after wards released by the Couering of the Root a gaine with Earth ; And then the Sap getteth vp , but later . The Fifth is the Re●●●●● of the Tree , some Moneth before it Buddes . The cause is , for that some time will be required after the Re●●●e , for the Reselting ; before it can draw the Iuycs : And that time being lost , the Blossome u●●● needs some forth later . The Sixth is the Grasting of Kaser in May , which commonly Gardiners doe not till Inly ; And then they beare not till the Next Yeare ; But if you graft them in May , they will beare the same yeare , but late . The Seuenth is , the Girding of the Body of the Tree about with some Pack-threed ; For that also , in a degree , restraineth the Sap , and maketh it come vp , more late , and more Slowly . The Eighth in , the Planting of them ●● Shade , or in a Hedge ; The Cause is , partly the Keeping out of the Sunne , which hasteneth the Sap to rise ; And partly the Robbing of them of Nourishment , by the S●uffe in the Hedge . These Meanes may be practised vpon other , both Trees , and Flowers , M 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Men haue entertained a Conceit that sheweth prettily ; Namely , that if you grast a Late Comming Fruit , vpon a Stocke of a Fruit-tree that ●●●●●● early , the Graft will beare Fruit Early . At a Peach vpon a Cherry ; And contrariwise , if an Early-Comming Fruit vpon a Stocke of a Fruit-Tree that Commeth late , the Grafe will beare Fruit late ; As a Cherry vpon a Peach . But these are but Imaginations , and vntrue . The Cause is , for that the Cions ouerroleth the Stocke quite ; And the Stocke is but Passue onely , and giueth Aliment , but no Motion to the Graft . We will speake now , how to make Fruits , Flowers , and Ro● larger ; in more plenty ; and sweeter ; than they vse to be ; And how to make the Trees themselues , more Tall ; more Spread ; and more Hasty and Sudden ; than they vse to be . Wherein there is no doubt , but the former Experiments of Acceleration , will serue much to these Purposes . And againe , that these Experiments , which we shall now set downe , doe serue also for Acceleration ; because both Effects proceed from the Encrease of vigour in the Tree , But yet to auoid Confusion ; And because some of the Meanes are more proper for the one Effect , and some for the other , wee will handle them apart . It is an assured Experience , that an Heape of flint , or Stone , laid about the Bottome of a Wilde-Tree , ( as an Oake , Elme , Ash , &c. ) vpon the first Planting , doth make it prosper double as much , as without it . The Cause is , for that it retaineth the Moisture , which falleth at any time vpon the Tree , and suffereth it not to be exhaled by the Sunne . Againe , it keepeth the Tree warme , from Cold Blasts and Frosts , as it were in an House . It may be also , there is somewhat in the Keeping of it steady at the first . Quare , if Laying of Straw some Height about the Body of a Tree , will not make the Tree forwards . For though the Root giueth the Sap , yet it is the Body that draweth it . But you must note , that if you lay Stones about the stalke of Lettuce , or other Plants , that are more soft , it will ouer-moisten the Roots , so as the Wormes will eat them . A Tree , at the first Setting , should not be Shaken , vntill it hath taken Root fully : And therefore some haue , put two little Forkes about the Bottome of their Trees , to keepe them vpright ; But after a yeares Rooting , then Shaking doth the Tree good , by Loosening of the Earth , and ( perhaps ) by Exercising ( as it were ) and Stirring the Sap of the Tree . Generally , the Cutting away of Boughes and Suckers at the Root and Body , doth make Trees grow high ; And contrariwise , the Powling and Cutting of the Top , maketh them grow spread , and bushy . As wee see in Pollards , &c. It is reported , that to make hasty Growing Coppice-Woods , the way is , to take Willow , Sallow , Poplar , Alder , of some seuen yeares growth ; And to set them , not vpright , but a-slope , a reasonable depth vnder the Ground ; And then , instead of one Root , they will put forth many , and so carry more Shoots vpon a Stemme . When you would haue many new Roots of Fruit-trees , take a Low Tree , and bow it , and lay all his Branches a-flat vpon the Ground , and cast Earth vpon them ; And euery Twigge will take Root . And this is a very profitable Experiment for Costly Trees ; ( for the Boughtes will make Stockes without charge ; ) Such as are Apricots , Peaches , Almonds , Cornelians , Mulberries , Figs , &c. The like is continually practised with Vines , Roses , Muske-Roses , &c. From May to Iuly you may take off the Barke of any Bough , being of the Bignesse of three or foure Inches , and couer the bare Place , somewhat aboue , and below , with Loame well tempered with Horse-dung , binding it fast downe . Then cut off the Bough about Alhollontide in the bare place , and set it in the Ground ; And it will grow to be a faire Tree in one Yeare . The Cause may be , for that the Baring from the Barke keepeth the Sap from descending towards Winter , and so holdeth it in the Bough ; And it may be also that the Loame and Horse-Dung applied to the bare place , doe moisten it , and cherish it , and make it more apt to put forth the Root . Note , that this may be a generall Meanes for keeping vp the Sap of Trees in their Boughes ; Which may serue to other Effects . It hath beene practised in Trees , that shew faire , and beare not , to Bore a Hole thorow the Heart of the Tree , and thereupon it will beare . Which may be for that the Tree before had too much Repletion , and was oppressed with his owne Sap ; For Repletion is an Enemy to Generation . It hath beene practised in Trees , that doe not beare , to cleaue two or three of the Chiese Roots , and to put into the Cleft a small Pebble , which may keepe it open , and then it will beare . The Cause may be , for that a Root of a Tree may be ( as it were , ) Hide-bound , no lesse than the Body of the Tree ; But it will not keepe open without somewhat put into it . It is vsually practised , to set Trees that require much Sunne , vpon Walls against the South ; As Apricots , Peaches , Plums , Vines , Figs , and the like . It hath a double Commodity ; The one , the Heat of the Wall by Reflexion ; The other , the Taking away of the Shade ; For when a Tree groweth round , the vpper Boughes ouer-shadow the lower ; But when it is spread vpon a Wall , the Sunne commeth alike , vpon the vpper , and lower Branches . It hath also beene practised ( by some ) to pull off some Leanes from the Trees so spread , that the Sunne may come vpon the Bough and Fruit the better . There hath beene practised also a Curiosity , to set a Tree vpon the North-Side of a Wall , and at a little height , to draw him thorow the Wall , and spread him vpon the South-Side : Conceiuing that the Root and lower Part of the Stocke should enioy the Freshnesse of the Shade ; And the Vpper Boughes , and Fruit , the Comsort of the Sunne . But it sorted not ; The Cause is , for that the Root requireth some Comsort from the Sunne , though vnder Earth , as well as the Body : And the Lower Part of the Body more than the Vpper , as wee see in Compassing a Tree below with Straw . The Lownesse of the Bough , where the Fruit commeth , maketh the Fruit greater , and to ripen better ; For you shall euer see in Apricots , Peaches , or Melo-Cotones , vpon a wall , the greatest Fruits towards the Bottome . And in France the Grapes that make the Wine , grow vpon low Vines , bound to small Stakes . And the raised Vines in Arbours make but Veriuyce . It is true , that in Italy , and other Countries , where they haue hotter Sunne , they raise them vpon Elmes , and Trees ; But I conceiue , that if the French Manner of Planting low , were brought in vse there , their Wines would be stronger and sweeter . But it is more chargeable in respect of the Props . It were good to try whether a Tree grafted somewhat neare the Ground , and the lower boughes onely maintained , and the higher continually proined off , would not make a larger Fruit. To haue Fruit in Greater Plenty , the way is , to graft , not onely vpon young Stockes , but vpon diuers Boughes of an old Tree ; for they will beare great Numbers of Fruit ; Whereas if you graft but vpon one Stocke , the Tree can beare but few . The Digging yearely about the Roots of Trees , which is a great means , both to the Acceleration and Melioration of Fruits , is practised in nothing but in Vines ; Which if it were transferred vnto other Trees , and Shrubs , ( as Roses , &c. ) I conceiue would aduance them likewise . It hath beene knowne , that a Fruit-Tree hath beene blowne vp ( almost ) by the Roots , and set vp againe , and the next yeare bare exceedingly . The Cause of this , was nothing but the Looseming of the Earth , which comforteth any Tree , and is fit to be practised , more than it is , in Fruit-Trees : For Trees cannot be so fitly remoued into New Grounds , as Flowers and Herbs may . To reuiue an Old Tree , the Digging of it about the Roots , and Applying new Mould to the Roots , is the way . We see also that Draught-Oxen , put into fresh Pasture , gather new and tender Flesh ; And in all Things , better Nourishment than hath beene vsed , doth helpe to renew ; Especially , if it be not onely better , but changed , and differing from the former . If an Herbe be cut off from the Roots , in the beginning of Winter , and then the Earth be troden and beaten downe hard , with the Foot and Spade , the Roots will become of very great Magnitude in Summer . The Reason is , for that the Moisture being forbidden to come vp in the Plant , stayeth longer in the Root , and so dilateth it . And Gardiners vse to tread downe any loose Ground , after they haue sowne Onions , or Turnips , &c. If Panicum be laid below , and about the Bottome of a Root , it will cause the Root to grow to an Excessiue Bignesse . The Cause is , for that being it selfe of a Spungy Substance , it draweth the Moisture of the Earth to it , and so feedeth the Root . This is of greatest vse for Onions , Turnips , Parsnips , and Carrets . The Shifting of Ground is a Meanes to better the Tree , and Fruit ; But with this Caution ; That all Things doe prosper best , when they are aduanced to the better : Your Nursery of Stockes ought to be in a more Barren Ground , than the Ground is whereunto you remoue them . So all Grasiers preferre their Cattell from meaner Pastures to better . We see also , that Hardnesse in Youth lengthneth Life , because it leaueth a Cherishing to the better , of the Body , in Age : Nay in Exercises , it is good to begin with the hardest , as Dancing in Thicke Shooes , &c. It hath beene obserued , that Hacking of Trees in their Barke , both downe-right , and acrosse , so as you make them rather in slices , than in continued Hacks , doth great good to Trees ; And especially deliuereth them from being Hide-bound , and killeth their Mosse . Shade to some Plants conduceth to make them large , and prosperous , more than Sun ; As in Strawberries , and Bayes , &c. Therefore amongst Strawberries , sow here and there some Barrage-Seed ; And you shall finde the Strawberries vnder those Leaues farro more large than their Fellowes . And Bayes you must plant to the North ; Or defond them from the Sunne by a Hedge-Row ; And when you sow the Berries , weed not the Borders , for the first halfe yeare ; For the Weed giueth them Shade . To increase the Crops of Ph●●● , there would be considered , not only the Increasing the Lust of the Earth , or of the Plant , but the Sauing also of that which is spilt . So they haue lately made a Triall , to Set Wheat ; which neuerthelesse hath beene left off , because of the trouble and paines ; Yet so much is true , that there is much saued by the Setting , in comparison of that which is Sewen ; Both by keeping it from being picked vp by Birds ; And by Auoiding the Shallow lying of it , whereby much that is sowen taketh no Root . It is prescribed by some of the Ancients , that you take Small Trees , vpon which Figs or other Fruit grow , being yet vnripe , and couer the Trees in the Middle of Autamne with dung , vntill the Spring ; And then take them vp in a warme day , and replant them in good Ground ; And by that meanes , the former yeares Tree will be ripe , as by a new Birth ; when other Trees of the fame kinde , doe but blossome . But this seemeth to haue no great Probabilitie . It is reported , that if you take Nitre , and mingle it with Water , to the thicknesse of Honey , and therewith anoint the Bud , after the Vine is cut , it will sprout forth within eight dayes . The Cause is like to be , ( if the Experiment be true , ) the Opening of the Bud , and of the Parts Contiguous , by the Spirit of the Nitre ; For Nitre is ( as it were ) the Life of Vegetables . Take Seed , or Kernells of Apples , Peares , Orenges ; Or a Peach , or a Plum Stone , &c. And put them into a Squill , ( which is like a great Onion , ) and they will come vp much earlier than in the Earth it selfe . This I conceiue no be as a Kinde of Grafting in the Root ; For as the Stocke of a Graft yeeldeth better prepared Nourishment to the Graft , than the Crude Earth ; So the Squill doth the like to the Seed . And I suppose the same would be done , by Putting Kernells into a Turnip , or the like ; Saue that the Squill is more Vigorous , and Hot. It may be tried also , with putting Onion-Seed into an Onion-Head , which thereby ( perhaps ) will bring forth a larger , and earlier Onion . The Pricking of a Fruit in seuerall places , when it is almost at his Bignesse , and before it ripeneth , hath beene practised with successe , to ripen the Fruit more suddenly . Wee see the Example of the Biting of Waspes , or Wormes , vpon Fruit , whereby it ( manifestly ) ripeneth the sooner . It is reported , that Alga Marina ( Sea-weed ) put vnder the Roots of Coleworts , and ( perhaps ) of other Plants , will further their Growth . The vertue ( no doubt ) hath Relation to Salt , which is a great Helpe to Fertilitie . It hath beene practised , to cut off the Stalkes of Cucumbers , immediately after their Bearing , close by the Earth ; And then to cast a prettie Quantitie of Earth vpon the Plant that remaineth ; and they will beare the next yeare Fruit , long before the ordinary time . The Cause may be , for that the Sap goeth downe the sooner , and is not spent in the Stalke or Lease , which remaineth after the Fruit. Where note , that the Dying , in the winter , of the Roots of Plants , that are Annuall , seemeth to be partly caused by the Ouer-Expence of the Sap into Stalke , and Leaues ; which being preuented , they will super-annate , if they stand warme . The Pulling off many of the Blossomes from a Fruit-Tree , doth make the Fruit fairer . The Cause is manifest ; For that the Sap hath the lesse to nourish . And it is a Common Experience , that if you doe not pull off some Blossomes , the first time a Tree bloometh , it will blossome it selfe to death . It were good to trie , what would be the Effect , if all the Blossomes were pulled from a Fruit-Tree ; Or the Acornes and Chesnut-buds , &c. from a Wilde Tree , for two yeares together . I suppose that the Tree will either put forth , the third yeare , bigger , and more plentifull Fruit ; Or else , the same yeares , larger Leaues , because of the Sap stored vp . It hath beene generally receiued , that a Plant Watered with Warme Water , will come vp sooner and better , than with Cold Water , or with Showers . But our Experiment of Watering Wheat with Warme Water ( as hath beene said ) succeeded not ; which may be , because the Triall was too late in the Yeare , vix . in the End of October . For the Cold then comming vpon the Seed , after it was made more tender by the Warme Water , might checke it . There is no doubt , but that Grafting ( for the most Part ) doth meliorate the Fruit. The Cause is manifest ; For that the Nourishment is better prepared in the Stocke , than in the Crude Earth : But yet note well , that there be some Trees , that are said to come vp more happily from the Kernell , than from the Graft ; As the Peach , and Melocotone . The Cause I suppose to he , for that those Plants require a Nourishment of great Moisture ; And though the Nourishment of the Stocke be finer , and better prepared , yet it is not so moist , and plentifull , as the Nourishment of the Earth . And indeed we see those Fruits are very Cold Fruits in their Nature . It hath beene receiued , that a Smaller Peare , grafted vpon a Stocke that beareth a greater Peare , will become Great . But I thinke it is as true , as that of the Prime-Fruit vpon the Late Stocke ; And è conuerso ; which we reiected before : For the Cions will gouerne . Neuerthelesse it is probable enough , that if you can get a Cions to grow vpon a Stocke of another kinde , that is much moister than his owne Stocke , it may make the Fruit Greater , because it will yeeld more plentifull nourishment ; Though it is like it will make the Fruit Baser . But generally , the Grafting is vpon a dryer Stock ; As the Apple vpon a Crab ; The Peare vpon a Thorne ; &c. Yet it is reported , that in the Low-Conntries they will graft an Apple-Cions vpon the Stocke of a Colewort , and it will beare a great flaggy Apple : The Kernell of which , if it be set , will be a Colewort , and not an Apple . It were good to try , whether an Apple-Cions will prosper , if it be grafted vpon a Sallow , or vpon a Poplar , or vpon an Alder , or vpon an Elme , or vpon an Horse-Plumme , which are the moistest of Trees . I haue heard that it hath beene tryed vpon an Elme , and succeeded . It is manifest by Experience , that Flowers Remoued wax greater , because the Nourishment is more easily come by , in the loose Earth . It may be , that Oft Regrafting of the same Cions , may likewise make Fruit greater ; As if you take a Cions , and graft it vpon a Stocke the first yeare ; And then cut it off , and graft it vpon another Stocke the second yeare ; and so for a third ; Or fourth yeare ; And then let it rest , it will yeeld afterward , when it beareth , the greater Fruit. Of Grafting there are many Experiments worth the Noting , but those we reserue to a proper Place . It maketh Figs better , if a Fig-Tree , when it beginneth to put forth Leaues , haue his Top cut off . The Cause is plaine , for that the Sap hath the lesse to seed , and the lesse way to mount : But it may be , the Figge will come somewhat later , as was formerly touched . The same may be tried likewise in other Trees . It is reported , that Mulberries will be fairer , and the Trees more fruitfull , if you bore the Truncke of the Tree thorow , in seuerall places , and thrust into the Places bored , Wedges of some Hot Trees , as Turpentine , Mastick-Tree , Guaiacum , Inniper , &c. The Cause may be , for that Aduentiue Heat doth cheare vp the Natiue Iuyce of the Tree . It is reported , that Trees will grow greater , and beare better Fruit , if you put Salt , or Lees of Wine , or Bloud to the Root . The Cause may be the Encreasing the Lust or Spirit of the Root ; These Things being more forcible , than ordinary Composts . It is reported by one of the Ancients , that Artichoakes will be lesse prickly , and more tender ; if the Seeds haue their Tops dulled , or grated off vpon a Stone . Herbes will be tenderer , and fairer ; if you take them out of Beds , when they are newly come vp , and remoue them into Pots , with better Earth . The Remoue from Bed to Bed was spoken of before ; But that was in seuerall yeares ; This is vpon the sudden . The Cause is the same with other Remoues , formerly mentioned . Coleworts are reported by one of the Ancients , to prosper exceedingly , and to be better tasted , if they be sometimes watred with Salt-Water ; And much more with Water mixed with Nitre ; The Spirit of which is lesse Adurent than Salt. It is reported , that Cucumbers will proue more Tender , and Dainty , if their Seeds be Steeped ( a little ) in Milke ; The Cause may be , for that the Seed being mollified with the Milke , will be too weake to draw the grosser Iuyce of the Earth , but onely the finer . The same Experiment may be made in Artichoakes , and other Seeds , when you would take away , either their Flashinesse , or Bitternesse . They speake also , that the like Effect followeth , of Steeping in Water mixed with Honey ; But that seemeth to me not so probable , because Honey hath too quicke a Spirit . It is reported that Cucumbers will be lesse Watry , and more Melonlike , it in the Pit where you set them , you fill it ( halfe way vp ) with Chaffe , or small Stickes , and then powre Earth vpon them ; For Cucumbers , as it seemeth , doe extremely affect Moisture ; And ouer-drinke themselues ; Which this Chaffe , or Chips , forbiddeth . Nay it is further reported , that if when a Cucumber is growne , you fet a Pot of water about fiue or six inches distance from it , it will , in 24 , houres , shoot so much out , as to touch the Pot ; Which if it be true , it is an Experiment of an higher Nature than belongeth to this Title : For it discouereth Perception in Plants , to moue towards that which should helpe and comfort them , though it be at a distance . The ancient Tradition of the Vine is far more strange : It is , that if you set a Stake , or Prop , some distance from it , it will grow that way ; Which is farre stranger ( as is said ) than the other ; For that Water may worke by a Sympathy of Attraction : But this of the Stake seemeth to be a Reasonable Discourse . It hath beene touched before , that Terebration of Trees doth make them prosper better . But it is found also , that it maketh the Fruit sweeter , and better . The Cause is , for that notwithstanding the Terebration , they may receiue Aliment sufficient ; And yet no more than they can well turne , and disgest ; And withall doe sweat out the coursest and vnprofitablest Iuyce ; Euen as it is in Lining Creatures , which by Moderate Feeding , and Exercise , and Sweat , attaine the soundest Habite of Body . As Terebration doth Meliorate Fruit , so , vpon the like reason , doth Letting of Plants Blond ; As Pricking Vines , or other Trees , after they be of some Growth ; And thereby letting forth Gumme , or Teares ; Though this be not to continue , as it is in Terebration , but at some Seasons . And it is reported , that by this Artifice , Bitter Almonds haue beene turned into Sweet . The Ancients for the Dulcorating of Fruit , doe commend Swines-Dung aboue all other Dung ; Which may be , because of the Moisture of that Beast , whereby the Excrement hath lesse Acrimony ; For wee see Swines and Pigges Flesh is the Moistest of Fleshes . It is obserued by some , that all Herbs wax sweeter , both in Smell and Taste , if after they be growne vp some reasonable time , they be cut , and so you take the latter Sprout . The Cause may be , for that the longer the Iuyce stayeth in the Root , and Stalke , the better it concocteth . For one of the Chiefe Causes , why Graines , Seeds , and Fruits , are more Nourishing than Leanes , is the Length of time , in which they grow to Maturation . It were not amisse to keepe backe the Sap of Herbs , or the like , by some fit meanes , till the end of Summer ; whereby ( it may be ) they will be more Nourishing . As Grafting doth generally aduance and Meliorate Fruits , aboue that which they would be , if they were set of Kernells , or Stones , in regard the Nourishment is better concocted ; So ( no doubt ) euen in Grafting , for the same cause , the Choise of the Stocke doth much ; Alwayes prouided , that it be somewhat inferiour to the Cions : For otherwise it dulleth it . They commend much the Grafting of Peares , or Apples , vpon a Quince . Besides the Meanes of Melioration of Fruits , before mentioned , it is set downe as tryed , that a Mixture of Bran , and Swines-Dung ; Or Chaffe and Swines-Dung ; ( especially laid vp together for a Moneth to rot , ) is a very great Nourisher , and Comforter to a Fruit-Tree . It is deliuered , that Onions wax greater , if they be taken out of the Earth , and laid a drying twenty dayes , and then set againe ; And yet more , if the outermost Pill be taken off all ouer . It is deliuered by some , that if one take the Bough of a Low Fruit-tree , newly budded , and draw it gently , without hurting it , into an Earthen Pot perforate at the bottome to let in the Plant , and then Couer the Pot with Earth , it will yeeld a very large Fruit , within the Ground . Which Experiment is Nothing but Potting of Plants , without Remouing , and Leauing the Fruit in the Earth . The like , ( they say , ) will be effected , by an Empty Pot without Earth in it , put ouer a Fruit , being propped vp with a Stake , as it hangeth vpon the Tree ; And the better , if some few Pertusions be made in the Pot. Wherein , besides the Defending of the Fruit , from Extremity of Sunne or Weather , some giue a reason , that the Fruit , Louing and Coueting the open Aire and Sunne , is inuited by those Pertusions , to spread and approch , as neare the open Aire , as it can ; And so enlargeth in Magnitude . All Trees , in High and Sandy Grounds , are to be set deepe ; And in Watry Grounds , more shallow . And in all Trees , when they be remoued ( especially Fruit-Trees ) care ought to be taken , that the Sides of the Trees be coasted , ( North and South , &c. ) as they stood before . The same is said also of Stone out of the Quarry , to make it more durable ; Though that seemeth to haue lesse reason ; Because the Stone lyeth not so neare the Sunne , as the Tree groweth . Timber Trees in a Coppice Wood , doe grow better , than in an Open Field ; Both because , they offer not to spread so much , but shoot vp still in Height ; And chiefly because they are defended from too much Sun and Wind , which doe checke the Growth of all Fruit ; And so ( no doubt ) Fruit-Trees , or Vines , set vpon a Wall , against the Sunne , betweene Elbowes or Buttresses of Stone , ripen more , than vpon a Plaine Wall. It is said , that if Potado Roots , be set in a Pot filled with Earth , and then the Pot with Earth be set likewise within the Ground , some two or three Inches , the Roots will grow greater , than Ordinary . The Cause may be , for that Hauing Earth enough within the Pot to nourish them ; And then being stopped by the Bottom of the Pot from putting Strings downward , they must needs grow greater in Breadth , and Thicknesse . And it may be , that all Seeds or Roots , Potted , and so set into the Earth , will prosper the better . The Cutting off the Leaues of Radish , or other Roots , in the beginning of Winter , before they wither ; And Couering againe the Root , something high with Earth ; Will preserue the Root all Winter , and make it bigger , in the Spring following , as hath beene partly touched before . So that there is a double Vse of this Cutting off the Leaues : For in Plants , where the Root is the Esculent , as Radish , and Parsnips , it will make the Root the greater : And so it will doe to the Heads of Onions . And where the Fruit is the Esculent , by Strengthning the Root , it will make the Fruit also the greater . It is an Experiment of great pleasure , to make the Leaues of Shady Trees , larger than ordinary . It hath beene tryed ( for certaine ) that a Cions of a Weech-Elme , grafted vpon the Stocke of an Ordinary Elme , will put forth Leaues , almost as broad as the Brimme of ones Hat. And it is very likely , that as in Fruit-Trees , the Graft maketh a greater Fruit ; So in Trees that beare no Fruit , it will make the greater Leaues . It would be tryed therefore in Trees of that kinde chiefly ; As Birch , Asp , Willow ; And especially the Shining Willow , which they call Swallow-Taile , because of the pleasure of the Leafe . The Barrennesse of Trees , by Accident , ( besides the Weaknesse of the Soile , Seed , or Root ; And the Iniury of the Weather ) commeth either of their Ouer-growing with Mosse , Or their being Hide-bound ; Or their Planting too deepe ; Or by Issuing of the Sap too much into the Leaues . For all these there are Remedies mentioned before . Wee see that in Liuing Creatures , that haue Male and Female , there is Copulation of seuerall Kindes ; And so Compound Creatures ; As the Mule , that is generated betwixt the Horse and the Asse ; And some other Compounds , which we call Monsters , though more rare : And it is held , that that Prouerbe , Africa semper aliquid Monstri parit ; commeth , for that the Fountaines of Waters there , being rare , diuers Sorts of Beasts come from seuerall Parts to drinke ; And so being refreshed , fall to couple , and many times with seuerall Kinds . The Compounding or Mixture of Kinds in Plants is not found out ; Which neuerthelesse , if it be possible , is more at command , than that of liuing Creatures ; For that their Lust requireth a voluntary Motion : wherefore it were One of the most Noble Experiments touching Plants , to finde it out : For so you may haue great Varietie of New Fruits , and Flowers yet vnknowne . Grafting doth it not : That mendeth the Fruit , or doubleth the Flowers , &c. But it hath not the Power to make a New Kinde . For the Cions euer ouer-ruleth the Stocke . It hath beene set downe by one of the Ancients , that if you take two Twigs of seuerall Fruit Trees , and flat them on the Sides , and then binde them close together , and set them in the ground , they will come vp in one Stocke ; But yet they will put forth their seuerall Fruits , without any Commixture in the Fruit. Wherein note ( by the way ) that Vnitie of Continuance , is easier to procure , than Vnitie of Species . It is reported also , that Vines of Red and White Grapes , being set in the Ground , and the vpper Parts being flatted , and bound close together , will put forth Grapes of the seuerall Colours , vpon the same Branch ; And Grape-Stones of seuerall Colours within the same Grape : But the more , after a yeare or two ; The Vnitie ( as it seemeth ) growing more Perfect . And this will likewise helpe , if from the first Vniting , they be often Watred ; For all Moisture helpeth to Vnion . And it is prescribed also , to binde the Bud , as soone as it commeth forth , as well as the Stocke ; At the least for a time . They report , that diuers Seeds , put into a Clout , and laid in Earth well dunged , will put vp Plants Contiguous ; Which ( afterwards ) being bound in , their Shoots will Incorporate . The like is said of Kernels , put into a Bottle , with a Narrow Mouth , filled with Earth . It is reported , that young Trees of seuerall kindes , set contiguous , without any binding , and very often Watred , in a Fruitfull Ground , with the very Luxurie of the Trees will incorporate , and grow together . Which seemeth to me the likeliest Meanes , that hath beene propounded ; For that the Binding doth hinder the Naturall Swelling of the Tree ; which , while it is in Motion , doth better vnite . There are many Ancient and Receiued Traditions and Obseruations , touching the Sympathy and Antipathy of Plants : For that some will thriue best growing neere others ; which they impute to Sympathy : And some worse ; which they impute to Antipathy . But these are Idle and Ignorant Conceits ; And forsake the true Indication of the Causes ; As the most Part of Experiments , that concerne Sympathies and Antipathies doe . For as to Plants , neither is there any such Secret Friendship , or Hatred , as they imagine ; And if we should be content to call it Sympathy , and Antipathy , it is vtterly mistaken ; For their Sympathy is an Antipathy , and their Antipathy is a Sympathy : For it is thus ; Wheresoeuer one Plant draweth such a particular Iuyce out of the Earth ; as it qualifieth the Earth ; So as that Iuyce which remaineth is fit for the other Plant , there the Neighbourhood doth good ; Because the Nourishments are contrary , or seuerall : But where two Plants draw ( much ) the same Iuyce , there the Neighbourhood hurteth ; For the one deceiueth the other . First therfore , all Plants that doe draw much Nourishment from the Earth , and so soake the Earth , and exhaust it ; hurt all Things that grow by them ; As Great Trees , ( especially Ashes , ) and such Trees , as spread their Roots , neere the Top of the Ground . So the Colewort is not an Enemy ( though that were anciently receiued ) to the Vine only ; But it is an Enemy to any other Plant ; Because it draweth strongly the fattest Iuyce of the Earth . And if it be true , that the Vine , when it creepeth neere the Colewort , will turneaway ; This may be , because there it findeth worse Nourishment ; For though the Root be where it was , yet ( I doubt ) the Plant will bend as it nourisheth . Where Plants are of seuerall Natures , and draw seuerall Iuyces out of the Earth , there ( as hath beene said ) the One set by the other helpeth : As it is set downe by diuers of the Ancients , that Rew doth prosper much , and becommeth stronger , if it be set by a Figge-Tree : which ( we conceiue ) is caused , Not by Reason of Friendship , but by Extraction of a Contrary Iuyce : The one Drawing Iuyce fit to result Sweet , the other bitter . So they haue set downe likewise , that a Rose set by Garlicke is sweeter : Which likewise may be , because the more Fetide Iuyce of the Earth goeth into the Garlicke ; And the more Odorate into the Rose . This wee see manifestly , that there be certaine Corne-Flowers , which come seldome or neuer in other places , vnlesse they be set ; But onely amongst Corne : As the Blew-Bottle , a kinde of Yellow Mary Gold , Wilde Poppy , and Fumitorie . Neither can this be , by Reason of the Culture of the Ground , by Plowing , or Furrowing ; As some Herbs , and Flowers , will grow but in Ditches new Cast ; for if the Ground lie sallow , and vnsowne , they will not come : So as it should seeme to be the Corne , that qualifieth the Earth , and prepareth it for their Growth . This Obseruation , if it holdeth , ( as it is very probable , ) is of great vse , for the Meliorating of Taste in Fruits , and Esculent Herbs ; And of the Sent of Flowers . For I doe not doubt , but if the Figge-Tree doe make the Rew more strong , and bitter , ( as the Ancients haue noted , ) good store of Rew planted about the Figge-Tree , will make the Figge more sweet . Now the Tastes that doe most offend in Fruits , and Herbs , and Roots , are Bitter ; Harrish ; Sowre ; And Watrish , or Flashy . It were good therefore to make the Trials following . Take Wormewood , or Rew , and set it neere Lettuce , or Goleflory , or Arti●hoake ; And see whether the Lettuce , or the Coleflory , &c. become not the sweeter . Take a Seruice-Tree , or a Cornelian-Tree , or an Elder-Tree , which wee know haue Fruits of harsh and binding Iuyce , and set them neere a Vine , or Figge-Tree , and see whether the Grapes , or Figs , will be the sweeter . Take Cucumbers , or Pumpions , and set them ( here and there ) amongst Muske-Melons , and see whether the Melons will not be more Winy , and better tasted . Set Cucumbers ( likewise ) amongst Radish , and see whether the Radish will not be made the more Biting . Take Sorrell , and set it amongst Rosps , and see whether the Rasps will not be the sweeter . Take Common Briar , and set it amongst Violets , or Wall-Flowers , and see whether it will not make the Violets , or Wall-Flowers sweeter , and lesse Earthy in their Smell . So set Lettuce , or Cucumbers , amongst Rosemary , or Bayes , and see whether the Rosemary , on Bayes , will not be the more Odorate , or Aromaticall . Contrariwise , you must take heed , how you set Herbs together , that draw much the like Iuyce . And therefore I thinke Rosemary will leese in Sweetnesse , if it be set with Lauender , or Bayes , or the like . But yet , if you will correct the strength of an Herbe , you shall doe well to set other like Herbs by him , to take him downe ; As if you should set Tansey by Angelica , it may be , the Angelica would be the weaker , and fitter for Mixture in Perfume . And if you should set Rew by Common Wormewood , it may be , the Wormewood would turne to be like Roman Worniewood . This Axiome is of large extent ; And therefore would be seuered , and refined by Triall . Neither must you expect to haue a Grasse Difference by this kinde of Culture , but only Further Perfection . Triall would be also made in Herbs Poisonous , and Purgatine , whose ill Qualitie ( perhaps ) may be discharged , or attempted , by Setting stronger Poisons ; or Purgatines , by them . It is reported , that the Shrub called Our Ladies Seale ; ( which is a Kinde of Briony , ) and Coleworts , set neere together , one or both will die . The Cause is , for that they be both great Depredatours of the Earth , and one of them starueth the other . The like is said of a Reed , and a Brake ; Both which are succulent ; And therefore the One deceiueth the Other . And the like of Hemlocke and Rew ; Both which draw strong luyces . Some of the Ancients , and likewise diures of the Moderne Writers , that haue laboured in Natural Magicke , haue noted a Sympathy , between the Sunne , Moone , and some Principall Starres ; And certaine Herbs , and Plants . And so they haue denominated some Herbs Solar , and some Lunar ; And such like Toyes put into great Words . It is manifest , that there are some Flowers , that haue Respect to the Sunne , in two Kindes ; The one by Opening and Shutting ; And the other by Bowing and Inclining the Head. For Mary-golds , Tulippa's , Pimper●ell , and indeed most Flowers , doe open or spread their Leaues abroad , when the Sunne shineth serene and faire : And againe , ( in some part , ) close them , or gather them inward , either towards Night , or when the Skie is ouercast . Of this there needeth no such Solemne Reason to be assigned ; As to say , that they reioyce at the presence of the Sunne ; And mourne at the Absence thereof . For it is Nothing else , but a little Loading of the Leaues , and Swelling them at the Bottome , with the Moisture of the Aire ; whereas the drie Aire doth extend them : And they make it a Peece of the wonder , that Garden Clauer will hide the Stalke , when the Sunne sheweth bright ; Which is Nothing , but a full Expansion of the leaues . For the Bowing and Inclining the Head ; it is found in the great Flower of the Sunne ; in Mary-golds ; Wart wort ; Mallow Flowers ; and others . The Cause is somewhat more Obscure than the former ; But I take it to be no other , but that the Part against which the Sunne beateth , waxeth more faint and flaccide in the Stalke ; And thereby lesse able to support the Flower . What a little Moisture will doe in Vegetables , euen though they be dead , and seuered from the Earth , appeareth well in the Experiment of Inglers . They take the Beard of an Oate ; which ( if you marke it well , ) is wreathed at the Bottome , and one smooth entire Straw at the Top. They take only the Part that is Wreathed , and cut off the other , leauing the Beard halfe the Breadth of a finger in length . Then they make a little Crosse of a Quill , long-wayes of that Part of the Quill , which hath the Pith ; And Crosse-wayes of that peece of the Quill without Pith ; The whole Crosse being the Breadth of a Finger high . Then they pricke the Bottome where the Pith is , and thereinto they put the Oaten-beard , leauing halfe of it sticking forth of the Quill : Then they take a little white Box of wood , to deceiue Men , as if somewhat in the Box did worke the Feat : In which , with a Pinne , they make a little Hole , enough to take the Beard , but not to let the Crosse sinke downe , but to sticke . Then likewise by way of Imposture , they make a Question ; As , Who is the Fairest Woman in the Company ? Or , Who hath a Gloue , or Card ? And canse Another to name diners Persons : And vpon euery Naming , they sticke the Crosse in the Box , hauing first put it towards their Mouth , as if they charmed it ; And the Crasse stirreth not ; But when they come to the Person that they would take ; As they hold the Orasse to their Mouth , they touch the Beard with the Tip of their Tongue , and wet it ; And so sticke the Crosse in the Box ; And then you shall see it turne finely and softly , three or foure Turnes ; Which is caused by the vntwining of the Beard by the Moisture . You may see it more euidently , if you sticke the Crosse betweene your fingers , in Stead of the Box ; And therfore you may see , that this Motion , which is effected by so little Wet , is stronger than the Closing or Bending of the Head of a Marigold . It is reported by some , that the Herb called Rosa-Solis , ( wherof they make Strong Waters , ) will at the Noone-day , when the Sunne shineth hot and bright , haue a great Dew vpon it . And therefore , that the right Name is Ros Solis : which they impute to a Delight and Sympathy , that it hath with the Sunne . Men fauour Wonders . It were good first to be sure , that the Dew that is found vpon it , be not the Dew of the Morning Preserued , when the Dew of other Herbs is breathed away ; for it hath a smooth and thicke Leafe , that doth not discharge the Dew so soone , as other Herbs that are more Spungy and Porous . And it may be Purslane , or some other Herb , doth the like , and is not marked . But if it be so , that it hath more Dew at Noone , than in the Morning , then sure it seemeth to be an Exudation of the Herb is solfe . As Plums sweat when they are set into the Ouen : for you will not ( I hope ) thinke , that it is like Gedeons Fleeel of Wood , that the Dew should fail vpon that , and no where else . It is certaine , that the Honey-dews are found more vpon Oahe-le●●es , than vpon A●● of Beech , or the like : But whether any Cause be , from the Leafe it selfe , to concoct● the Dew , Or whether it be onely , that the Leafe is Close and Smooth ; ( And therefore drinketh not in the Dew , but preserueth it ; ) may be doubted . It would be well inquired , whether Ma●●● the Drug , doth fall but vpon certaine Herbs or L●●● onely . Flowers that haue deepe Sockets , doe gather in the Bottome , a kinde of Honey ; As Honey-Suckles ; ( both the Woodbine , and the Trisoile ; ) Dillier ; and the like . And in them certainly the Flower beareth part with the Dew . The Experience is , that the Froth , which they call Woodsears , ( being like a kinde of Spittle , ) is found but vpon certaine Herbs , and those Hot Ones ; As Lauender-cotton , Sage , Hissope , &c. Of the Cause of this enquire further ; For it seemeth a Secret. There falleth also Mildew vpon Corne , and smutteth it ; But it may be , that the same salleth also vpon other Herbs , and is not obserued . It were good , Triall were made , whether the great Consent betweene Plants and Water , which is a principall Nourishment of them ; will make an Attraction or Distance , and not at Touch onely . Therfore take a Vessell , and in the middle of it make a false Bottome of course Can●●affe : Fill it with E●●● aboue the Canuaffey and let not the Bar●h be wa●ed ; Then sow some good Seeds in that Earth , But ●●● the Canuaffe , some halfe a foot in the Bottome of the Vessell , lay a great Sp●●ge , th●●owly wet in water ; And let it lye so some ten Dayes . And see whether the Seeds will sprout , and the Earth become more Moist , and the Spunge more dry . The Experiment formerly mentioned of the Cucumber , creeping to the Pot of Water , is far stranger than this . The Altering of the Sent , Colour , or Taste , of Fruit , by Infusing , Mixing , or Letting into the Barke , or Rost , of the Tree , Herb , or Flower , any Coloured , Aromaticall , or Medicinall ; Substance ; are but Fancies . The Cause is , for that those Things haue passed their Period , and nourish not . And all Alteration of Vegetables , in those Qualitles , must be by somewhat , that is apt to goe into the Nourishment of the Plant. But this is true ; that where Kine feed vpon Wilde Garlicke , their Milke tasteth plainly of the Garlicke : And the Flesh of Muttons is better tasted where the Sheepe feed vpon Wilde Thyme , and other wholesome Herbs . Galen also speaketh of the Curing of the Scirrus of the Liuer , by Milke of a Cow , that feedeth but vpon certaine Herbs ; And Honey in Spaine smelleth ( apparently ) of the Rosemary , or Orenge , from whence the Bee gathereth it : And there is an old Tradition of a Mayden that was fed with Napellus ; ( which is counted the Strongest Poyson of all Vegetables ; ) which with vse did not hurt the Maid , but poisoned some that had Carnall Company with her . So it is obserued by some , that there is a vertuous Bexoar , and another without vertue ; which appeare to the shew alike ; But the Vertuous is taken from the Beast , that feedeth vpon the Mountaines , where there are Theriacall Herbs ; And that without Vertue ; from those that feed in the Valleyes , where no such Herbs are . Thus far I am of Opinion ; That as Steeped Wines and Beeres , are very Medicinall ; and likewise Bread tempred with diuers Powders ; So of Meat also , ( as Flesh , Fish , Milke , and Egges , ) that they may be made of great vse for Medicine , and Diet , if the Beasts , Fowle , or Fish , be fed with a speciall kinde of food , fit for the Disease . It were a dangerous Thing also for secret Empoysonthents . But whether it may be applyed vnto Plants , and Herbs . I doubt more ; Because the Nourishment of them is a more common Iuyce ; which is hardly capable of any speciall Quality , vntill the Plant doe assimilate it . But lest our Incredulity may preiudice any profitable Operations in this kind , ( especially since Many of the Ancients haue set them down , ) We thinke good briefly to propound the foure Meanes , which they haue deuised of Making Plants Medicinable . The First is by Slitting of the Root , and Infusing into it the Medicine ; As Hellebore , Opium , Scammony , Triacle , &c. And then binding it vp againe . This seemeth to me the least probable ; Because the Root draweth immediately from the Earth ; And so the Nourishment is the more Common , and lesse Qualified : And besides , it is a long time in Going vp , ere it come to the Fruit. The Second Way is , to Perforate the Body of the Tree , and there to Infuse the Medicine : Which is somewhat better : For if any Vertue be receiued from the Medicine , it hath the lesse way , and the lesse time , to goe vp . The Third is , the Steeping of the Seed or Kernell in some Liquour , wherein the Medicine is Infused : Which I haue little Opinion of , because the Seed , ( I doubt , ) will not draw the Parts of the Matter , which haue the Propriety : But it will be farre the more likely , if you mingle the Medicine with Dung ; For that the Seed naturally drawing the Moisture of the Dung , may call in withall some of the Propriety . The fourth is , the Watring of the Plant oft , with an Infusion of the Medicine . This , in one respect , may haue more force than the rest ; Because the Medication is oft renewed ; Whereas the rest are applyed but at one time : And therefore the Vertue may the sooner vanish . But still I doubt , that the Root is somewhat too stubborne to receiue those fine Impressions ; And besides , ( as I said before , ) they haue a great Hill to goe vp . I iudge therefore the likeliest way to be the Perforation of the Body of the Tree , in senerall Places , one aboue the other ; And the Filling of the Holes with Dung mingled with the Medicine . And the Watring of those Lumpes of Dung , with Squirts of an Infusion of the Medicine in Dunged water , once in three or foure Daies . NATVRALL HISTORIE . VI. Century . OVR Experiments we take care to be , ( as we haue often said , ) either Experimenta Fructifera , or Lucifera ; Either of Vse , or of Discouery : For we hate Impostures ; And despise Curiosities . Yet because we must apply out Selues somewhat to Others , wee will set downe some Curiofities touching Plants . It is a Curiosity , to haue seuerall Fruits vpon one Tree ; And the more , when some of them come Early , and some come Late ; So that you , may haue , vpon the same Tree , Ripe Fruits all Sommer . This is easily done , by Grafting of Seurall Cians , vpon seuerall Boughes of a Stock , in a good Ground , plentifully sed . So you may haue all Kindes of Cherries , and all kindes of Plums , and Peaches , and Apricots , vpon one Tree ; But I conceiue the Diuer sity of Fruits must be such , as will grast vpon the same Stocke . And therefore , I doubt , whether you can haue Apples , or Peares , or Orenges , vpon the same Stocke , vpon which you graft Plummes . It is a Curiosity to haue Fruits of Diuers Shopes , and Figures . This is easily performed by Moulding them , when the Fruit is young , with Moulds of Earth , or Wood. So you may haue Cucumbers &c. as Long as a Cane ; Or as Round as a Spheare ; Or formed like a Crosse. You may haue also Apples , in the sorme of Peares , or Limons . You may haue also Fruit in more Accurate Figures ; As we said of Men , Beasts , or Birds , according as you make the Moulds . Wherein you must vnderstand , that you make the Mould big enough , to containe the whole Fruit , when it is growne to the greatest : For else you will choake the Spreading of the Fruit ; Which otherwise would spread it selfe , and fill the Concaue , and so be turned into the Shape desired ; As it is in Mouldworkes of Liquid Things . Some doubt may be conceiued , that the Keeping of the Sunne from the Fruit , may hurt it : But there is ordinary experience of Fruit that groweth Couered . Quare also , whether some small Holes , may not be made in the Wood , to let in the Sunne . And note , that it were best to make the Moulds partible , glued , or cemented together , that you may open them , when you take out the Fruit. It is a Curiosity , to haue Inscriptions , or Engrauings , in Fruit , or Trees . This is easily performed , by Writing with a Needle , or Bodkin , or Knife , or the like , when the Fruit , or Trees are young ; For as they grow , so the Letters will grow more large , and Graphicall . — Tenerisque meos incidere Amores Arboribus , crescent illa , crescetis Amores . You may haue Trees apparrelled with Flowers , or Herbs , by Boring Holes in the Bodies of them , and Putting into them Earth Holpen with Mucke , and Setting Seeds , or Slips , of Wielets , Stramberries , Wilde-Thyme Camamill , and such like in the Earth . Wherein they doe but grow , in the Tree , as they doe in Pots ; Though ( perhaps ) with some Feeding from the Trees . It would be tried also with Shoots of Vines and Roots of Red-Roses ; For it may be , they being of a more Ligueout Nature , will incorporate with the Tree it selfe . It is an ordinary Curiosity , to Forme Trees and Sbrubs , ( as Rosemary , Inniper , and the like , ) into Sundry Shapes ; which is done by Moulding them within , and Cutting them without . But they are but lame Things , being too small to keepe Figure : Great Castles made of Trees vpon Frames of Timber , with Turrets , and Arches , were anciently matters of Magnificence . Amongst Cariofities , I shall place Colouration , though it be somewhat better : For Beauty in Flowers is their Preheminence . It is obserued by some , that Gilly-flowers , Sweet-Williams , Yielets , that are Coloured , if they be neglected , and neither Watred , not New Monlded , nor Transplanted , will turne White . And it is probable , that the White with much culture , may turne Coloured . For this is certaine , that the White Colour commeth of Scarcity of Nourishment ; Except in Flowers that are onely White , and admit no other Colours . It is good therefore , to see what Natures doe accompany what Colours ; For by that you shall haue Light , how to induce Colours , by Producing those Natures . Whites are more Inodorate , ( for the most part ) than Flowers of the same kinde Coloured ; As is found in Single White Violets , White-Roses , White Gilly-Flowers , White Stock-Grlly-Flowers , &c. Wee finde also , that Blossomes of Trees , that are White , are commonly Inodorate ; As Cherries , Pearas ; Pl●●●●●s ; Whereas those of Apples , Crabs , Almonds , and Peaches , are Blushy , and Smell Sweet . The Cause is , for that the Substance that maketh the Flower , is of the thinnest and sinest of the Plant ; Which also maketh Flowers to be of so dainty Colours . And if it bee too Sparing , and Thinne , it attaineth no Strength of Odour ; Except it be in such Plants , as are very Succulent ; Whereby they need rather to be scanted in their Nourishment , than replenished , to haue them sweet . As we fee in White Satyrian , which is of a Dainty Smell ; And in Beane-Flowers , &c. And againe , if the Plant be of Nature , to put forth White Flowers onely , and those not thinne , or dry , they are commonly of rancke and fulsome Smell ; As May-Flowers , and White Lillies . Contrariwise , in Berries , the White is commonly more Delicaee , and Sweet in Taste , than the Coloured ; As wee see in White Grapes ; In White Raspes ; In White Strawberries ; In White Carra● , &c. The Cause is , for that the Coloured are more iuyced , and courfer iuyced ; And therefore not so well and equally Concocted ; But the White are better proportioned , to the Disgestion of the Plant. But in Fruits , the White commonly is meaner ; As in Peare-Plums , Da●asi●s , &c. And the Choicest Plammes are Blacke , The Malberry , ( which though they call it a Berry , is a Fruit , ) is better the Blacke , than the White . The Haruest White-Pl●mme , is a base Pl●mme ; And the Verdoccie and White Date-Plamme , are no very good Plummes . The Cause is , for that they are all Ouer-watry : Whereas an higher Concoction is required for Sweetnesse , or Pleasure of Taste ; And therefore all your dainty Plummes , are a little dry , and come from the Stone ; As the Muscle-Plumme , the Damasin-Plumme , the Peach , the Apricet , &c. Yet some Fruits , which grow not to be Blacke , are of the Nature of Berries , sweetest such as are Paler ; As the Cae●r-Cherry , which inclineth more to White , is sweeter than the Red ; But the Egriot is more sowre . Take Gilly-Flower Seed , of one kinde of Gilly-Flower : ( As of the Cloue-Gilly-Flower , which is the most Common ; ) And sow it ; And there will come vp Gilly-Flowers , some of one Colour , and some of another , casually , as the Seed meeteth with Nourishment in the Earth ; So that the Gardiners finde , that they may haue two or three Roots amongst an hundred , that are rare , and of great Price : As Purple , Carnation of Seuerall Stripes ; The Canse is , ( no doubt , ) that in Earth , though it be contiguous , and in one Bed , there are very feuerall luyees ; And as the Seed doth casually meet with them , so it commethforth . And it is noted especially , that those which doe come vp Purple , doe alwayes come vp Single ; The Iuyee , as it seemeth , not being able to suffice a Succulent Colour , and a Double Leafe . This Experiment of seuerall Colours , comming vp from one Seed , would be tried also in Larkes-Foot , Moukes-Head , Rappy , and Hollyoke . Few Fruits are coloured Red within ; The Queene-Apple is ; And another Apple , called the Rose Apple ; Mulberries likewise ; and Grapes , though most toward the Skinne . There is a Peach also , that hath a Circle of Red towards the Stone : And the Egriot-Cherry is somewhat Red within ; But no Peare , nor Warden , not Plumme , nor Apricet , although they haue ( many times ) Red sides , are Coloured Red within . The Canse may be enquired . The Generall Colour of Plants is Greene ; which is a Colour that no Flower is of . There is a Greenish Prime-Rose , but it is Pale , and scatce a Greene ; The Leaues of some Trees turne a little Murry , or Reddish ; And they be commonly Young Leaues that doe so ; As it is in Oakes , and Vines , and Hasle . Leaves tot into a Yellow ; And some Hollies haue part of their Leaues Yellow , that are , ( to all seeming , ) as Fresh and Shining , as the Greene. I suppose also , that Yellow is a lesse Succulent Colour , than Greene ; And a degree nearer White . For it hath beene noted , that those Yellow Leaues of Holly stand euor towards the North , or North-East . Some Roots are Yellow , as Carress ; And some Plants Bloud-Red , Stalke and Leafe , and all ; as Amaranthus . Some Herbs incline to Purple , and Red ; As a Kinde of Sage doth , and a Kinde of Mint , and Rosa Solis , &c. And Some haue White Leaues , as another Kinde of Sape , and another kinde of Mins ; But Azure , and a Paire Purple , are neuer found in Leaues . This Sheweth , that Flowers are made of a Refined luyce , of the Earth ; And so are Fruits : But Leaues of a more Courfe , and Common . It is a Curiosity also to make Flowers Double ; Which is effected by Often Remouing them into New Earth ; As on the contrary Part , Double Flowers , by neglecting , and not Remouing , proue Single And the Way to doe it speedily , is to sow or set Seeds , or Slips of Flowers ; And as soone as they come vp , to remoue them into New Ground , that is good . Enquire also , whether Inoculating of Flowers , ( as Stock-Gilly-Flowers , Roses , Muske-Roses . &c. ) doth not make them Double . There is a Cherry-Tree , that hath Double Blossomes ; But that Tree beareth no Fruit ; And , it may be , that the same Meanes , which applied to the Tree , doth extremely accelerate the Sap to rise , and breake sorth . Would make the Tree spend it selfe in Flowers , and those to become Double ; Which were a great pleasure to see ; Especially in Apple-Trees , Peach-Trees , and Almond-Trees , that haue Blossomes Blush-Coloured . The Making of Fruits , without Core or Stone , is likewise a Curiosity ; And somewhat better : Because whatsoeuer maketh them so , is like to make them more Tender and Delicate . If a Cions or Shooe , fit to be set in the Ground , haue the Pith finely taken forth , ( and not altogether , but some of it left , the better to saue the life , ) it will beare a Fruit with little , or no Core , or Stone . And the like is said to be , of diuiding a Quicke-Tree downe to the Ground , and Taking out the Pith , and then binding it vp againe . It is reported also , that a Citron grafted vpon a Quince haue small or no Seeds ; And it is very probable , that 〈…〉 grafted vpon a Stocke , that 〈◊〉 a Sweeter Fruit may hath make the Fruit sweeter , and more void of the harsh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Seeds . It is reported , that not only the ●●●●●●●● of the ●●●● but the Steepping of the Iuyce of the Pith , from Rising in the 〈…〉 if you should boare a Tree cleane thorow , and put a wedge in . It is true , there is some Affinitie betweene the Pith , and the Kernell , because they are both of a harsh Substance , and both placed in the Middest . It is reported , that Trees watred perpetually with Warme Water , will make a Fruit , with little or no Core , or ●●● . And the Rule is generall , that whatsoeuer will make a Water-Tree a Garden-Tree , will make a Garden-Tree to haue lesse Core , or Stone . The Rule is certaine , that Plants for want of Culture , ●●●●● to be be baser in the same Kinde ; And sometimes so ●●●● , as to change into another Kinde . 1. The St●●ding ●●●● not being Remoued , ●●keth them degenerase . 2. Drangle , vnlesse the Earth of it selfe be moist , doth the like . 3. So doth Remouing into worse Earth , or Gorbearing to C●●●p●st the Earth ; As wee see that Water-Mini turneth into Field-Mini ; And the Colewort into Rape by Neglect , &c. Whatsouer Fruit vseth to bee set vpon a Ro●● , or a Slipif it bee 〈◊〉 will degenerate . Grapes sowne ; Figs , Almonds , Pomgranate Kernells sowne ; make the Fruits degenerate , and become Wilde . And againe , Most of those Fruits that vse to be grafted , if they be set of Kernells , or Stones , degenerate . It is true , that ●●●● , ( as hath beene touched before , ) doe better vpon S●●● S●● , than vpon Grafting : And the Rule of Exception should seeme to be this ; That whatsoeuer P●●●● requireth much Moisture , prospereth better vpon the Stone , or Kernell , than vpon the Graft . For the Stocke , though it glueth a finer Nourishment , yet it giueth a scanter , than the Earth at large . Seeds , if they be very Old , and yet haue strength enough to bring forth a Plant , make the Plant degenerate . And therefore skilfull Gardiners make triall of the Seeds , before they buy them , whether they be good or no , by Putting them into Water gently Boyled ; And if they be good , they will sprout within Halfe an Houre . It is strange which is reported , that Basill too such exposed to the Sunne , doth turne into Wilde Thyme : Although those two Herbs seeme to haue small Affinitie ; but Basill is almost the only Hot Herbe , that hath Fat and Succulent Leaues ; Which Oylinesse , if it be drawne forth by the Sunne , it is like it will make a very great Change. There is an old Tradition , that Boughs of Oake , put into the Earth , will put forth Wilde Vines : Which if it be true , ( no doubt , ) it is not the Oake that turneth into a Vine , but the Oake-Bough Putrifying , qualifieth the Earth , to put forth a Vine of it selfe . It is not impossible , and I haue heard it verified , that vpon Cutting downe of an Old Timber-Tree , the Stub hath put out sometimes a Tree of another Kinde ; As that Beech hath put forth Birch ; Which , if it be true , the Cause may be , for that the old Stub is too scant of Iuyce , to put forth the former Tree ; And therefore putteth forth a Tree of a smaller kindey that needeth lesse Nourishment . There is an Opinion in the Countrey , that if the same Ground be oft sowen , with the Graine that grew vpon it , it will , in the end , grow to be of a ba●er kinde . It is certaine , that in very Sterile Yeares , Carne sowne will grow to an Other Kinde . Grandia sapè quibus mandauimus Hordes Sulcis . Infoelix Lolium , & steriles dominantur Auena . And generally it is a Rule , that Plants , that are brought forth by Culture , as Corne , will sooner change into other Species , than those that come of themselues : For that Culture giueth but an Aduentitious Nature , which is more easily put off . This worke of the Transmutation of Plants , one into another , is inter Magnalia Naturae : For the Transmutation of Species is , in the vulgar philosophie , pronounced Impossible : And certainly , it is a thing of difficultie , and requireth deepe Seatch into Nature : But feeing there appeare some manifest Instances of it , the Opinion of Impossibilitie is to be reiected ; And the Meanes thereof to be found out . Wee see , that in Liuing Creatures , that come of Putrefaction , there is much Transmutation , of one into another ; As Catterpillers turne into Flies , &c. And it should seeme probable , that what soeuer Creature , hauing life , is generated without Seed , that Creature will change out of one Species into another . For it is the Seed , and the Nature of it , which locketh and boundeth in the Creature , that it doth not expatiate . So as wee may well conclude , that seeing the Earth , of it selfe , doth put forth Plants , without Seed , therefore Plants may well haue a Transmigration of Species . Wherefore Wanting Instances , which doe occurre , wee shall giue Directions of the most likely Trialls : And generally , wee would not haue those , that read this our Worke of Sylua Syluarum , account it strange , or thinke that it is an Ouer-Haste , that wee haue set downe Particulars vntried ; For contrariwise , in our owne Estimation , we account such Particulars , more worthy , than those that are already tried and knowne . For these Later must be taken as you finde them ; But the Other doe leuell Point blanke at the Inuenting of Causes , and Axiomes . Flast therefore you must make account , that if you will haue one Plant change into another , you must haue the Nourishment ouer-rule the Seed ; And therefore you are to practise it by Nourishments as contrary , as may be , to the Nature of the Harbs ; So neuerthelesse as the Herbe may grow ; And likewise with Seeds that are of the Weakest Sort , and haue least Vigour . You shall doe well therefore , to take Marsh-Herbs , and Plant them vpon Tops of Hills , and Champaignes ; And such plants as require much Moisture , vpon Sandy and very drie Grounds . As for Example , Marsh-Maltowes , and Sedge , vpon Hills ; Cucumber and Let●nce . Seeds , and Coloworis , vpon a Sandy Plas : So contrariwise plant Bushes , Heath , Ling , and Brakes , vpon a Wet or Mu●sh Ground . This I conceiue also , that all E●c●lent and Garden-Herbs , set vpon the Tops of Hills , will proue more Modicinall , though leffe E●●●lent , than they were before . And it may be likewise , some Wilde-Herbs you may make Sallel-Herbs . This is the first Rule for Trans●●ction of Plants . The second Rule shall be to burie some few Seeds , of the Herbe you would change , amongst other Seeds ; And then you shall see , whether the luyee of those other Seeds , doe ●●● so qualifie the Earth , as it will alter the Seed , whereupon you worke . As for Example ; Put Parfly●●● amongst Onion-S●●t Or Lettuce Seed amongst Parthy-Seed ; Or Ba●●-Seed amongst Thyme-Seed ; And see the Change of Taste on otherwise . But you shall doe well , to put the Seed you would change , into a little linnen Cloth , that it mingle not with the forraine Seed . The third Rule shall be , the Making of some Medley or Mixture of Earth , with some other plants Braised , or Shanes , either in Leafe or Root ; As for Example , make Earth with a Mixture of Calmert-Leaues , stamped , and set in it Artis●●●kes , or Pars●ips ; So take Earth made with Mai●● , or Origa●●m , or Wilde Th●●● , bruised , or stamped , and set in it Fennell-Seed , &c. In which Operation , the Processe of Nature still will be , ( as I conceiue , ) not that the Harbe you worke vpon , should draw the Iuyce of the Fo●●ne Herbes ( For that Opinion was haue formerly reiected ; ) But that there will be a New Confection of Mould , which perhaps will alter the Seed , and yet not to the kinde of the former Herbe . The fo●●● Rule shall be , to ●●● what Herbs , some ●●● doe put forth of themselues ; And to take ●●● Earth , and to Pat it , or to ●●●●●● it ; And in that to set the Seed you would change : as for example , sake from vnder Walls , or the like , where Nettles put forth in abundance , the Earth which you shall there finde , without any String , or Root of the Nettles ; And Pot that Earth , and set in it Stock-gilly , flowers , or Wall Flowers , &c. Or sow in the Seeds of them ; And see what the Euent will be : Or take Earth , that you haue prepared to put forth Mushromes , of it selfe , ( whereof you shall finde some Instances following ; ) And sow in it Purslane Seed , or Lettuce-Seed ; For in these Experiments , it is likely enough , that the Earth being accustomed to send forth one Kinde of Nourishment , will alter the new Seed . The fifth Rule shall be , to make the Herbe grow Contrary to his Nature ; As to make Ground-Herbes rise in Heighth : As for example ; Carry Camomill , or Wilde-Thyme , or the Greene Strawberry , vpon Sticks , as you doe Heps vpon Poles ; And see what the Euent will be . The sixth Rule shall be , to make Plants grow out of the Sunne , or Open Aire ; For that is a great Mutation in Nature ; And may induce a Change in the Seed : As barrell vp Earth , and sow some Seed in it , and put it in the Bottome of a Pond ; Or put it in some great hollow Tree ; Trie also the Sowing of Seeds , in the Bottomes of Caues ; And Pots with Seeds sowne , hanged vp in Wells , some distance from the Water , and see what the Euent will be . It is certaine , that Timber-Trees in Coppice-Words , grow more vpright , and more free from Vnder-Boughs , than those that stand in the Field ; The Cause whereof is , for that Plants haue a Naturall Motion , to get to the Sunne ; And besides , they are not glutted with too much Nourishment ; For that the Coppice shareth with them ; And Repletion euer hindreth Stature ; Lastly , they are kept warme ; And that euer in Plants helpeth Mounting . Trees , that are , of themselues , full of Heat , ( which Heat appeareth by their Inflammable Gumms , ) as Firrs , and Pines , mount of themselues in Heighth without Side-Boughs , till they come towards the Top. The Cause is , partly Heat ; And partly Tenuitie of Iuyce ; Both which send the Sap vpwards . As for Iuniper , it is but a Shrub , and groweth not bigge enough in Body , to maintaine a tall Tree . It is reported , that a Good Strong Canuas , spread ouer a Tree grasted low , soone after it putteth forth , will dwarfe it , and make it spread . The Cause is plaine ; For that all Things that grow , will grow as they finde Roome . Trees are generally set of Roots , or Kernells ; But if you set them of Slips , ( as of some Trees you may , by name the Mulberry ) , some of the Slips will take ; And those that take , ( as is reported , ) will be Dwarfe-Trees . The Cause is , for that a Slip draweth Nourishment more weakly , than either a Root , or Kernell . All Plants , that put forth their Sap hastily , haue their Bodies not proportionable to their Length ; And therefore they are Winders , and Creepers ; As Iuy , Briony , Hops , Woodbine : Whereas Dwarsing requireth a slow Putting forth , and lesse Vigour of Mounting . The Scripture saith , that Salomon wrote a Naturall History , from the Cedar of Libanus , to the Mosse growing vpon the Wall : For so the belt Translations haue it . And it is true that Mosse is but the Rudiment of a Plant. And ( as it were ) the Mould of Earth , or Barke . Mosse groweth chiefly vpon Ridges of Houses , tiled or thatched , And vpon the Crests of Walls . And that Mosse is of a lightsome , and pleasant Greene. The Growing vpon Slopes is caused , for that Mosse , as on the one side it commeth of Moisture and Water , so on the other side the Water must but Slide , and not Stand or Poole . And the Growing vpon Tiles , or Walls , &c. is caused , for that those dried Earths , hauing not Moisture sufficient to put forth a Plant , doe practise Gormination by Putting forth Mosse ; Though when by Age , or otherwise , they grow to relent and resolue , they sometimes put forth Plants ; As Wall-Flowers . And almost all Mosse hath here and there little Stalkes , besides the low Thrumme . Mosse groweth vpon Alleyes , especially such as lye Cold , and vpon the North ; As in diuers Tarrasses : And againe , if they be much trodden ; Or if they were , at the first , grauelled ; For wheresoeuer Plants are kept downe , the Earth putteth forth Mosse . Old Ground , that hath beene long vnbroken vp , gathereth Mosse : And therfore Husbandmen vse to cure theit Pasture Grounds , when they grow to Mosse , by Tilling them for a yeare , or two : Which also dependeth vpon the same Cause ; For that , the more Sparing and Staruing Iuyce of the Earth , in sufficient for Plants , doth breed Mosse . Old Trees are more Mossy , ( farre ) than Young ; For that the Sap is not so francke as to rise all to the Boughes , but tireth by the way , and putteth out Mosse . Fountaines haue Mosse growing vpon the Ground about them ; Muscosi Fontes ; — The Cause is , for that the Fountaines draine the Water from the Ground Adiacent , and leaue but sufficient Moisture to breed Mosse : And besides , the Coldnesse of the Water conduceth to the same . The Mosse of Trees , is a kinde of Haire ; For it is the Iuyce of the Tree , that is Excerned , and doth not Affimilate . And vpon great Trees the Mosse gathereth a Figure , like a Leafe . The Moister Sort of Trees yeeld little Mosse ; As we see in Aspes , Poplars , Willowes , Beeches , &c. Which is partly caused , for the Reason that hath beene giuen , of the francke Putting vp of the Sap into the Boughes ; And partly , for that the Barkes of those Trees , are more Close and Smooth , than those of Oakes , and Ashes ; Whereby the Mosse can the hardlier issue out . In Clay-Grounds , all Fruit-Trees grow full of Mosse , both vpon Body and Boughes ; Which is caused , partly by the Coldnesse of the Ground , whereby the Plants nourish lesse ; And partly by the Toughnesse of the Earth , whereby the Sap is shut in , and cannot get vp , to spread so franckly , as it should doe . Wee haue said heretofore , that if Trees be Hide-bound , they wax lesse Fruitfull , and gather Mosse : And that they are holpen by Hacking , &c. And therefore by the Reason of Contraries , if Trees be bound in with Cords , or some Outward Bands , they will put forth more Mosse : Which ( I thinke ) happeneth to Trees that stand Bleake , and vpon the Cold Winds . It would also be tried , whether , if you couer a Tree , somewhat thicke vpon the top , after his Powling , it will not gather more Mosse . I thinke also , the Watring of Trees with Cold Fountaine-Water , will make them grow full of Mosse . There is a Mosse the Perfumers haue , which commeth out of Apple-Trees , that hath an Excellent Sent. Quare particularly for the Manner of the Growth , and the Nature of it . And for this Experiments , sake , being a Thing of Price , I haue set downe the last Experiments , how to multiply , and call on Mosses . Next vnto Mosse , I will speake of Mushromes ; Which are likewise an Vnperfect Plant. These Mushromes haue two strange Properties ; The One , that they yeeld so Delicious a Meat ; The other , that they come vp so bastily ; As in a Night ; And yet they are Vnsowne . And therefore , such as are Vpstarts in State , they call , in reproch , Mushromes . It must needs bee therefore , that they be made of much Moisture ; And that Moisture Fat , Grosse , and yet somewhat Concocted . And ( indeed ) we finde , that Mushromes cause the Accident , which we call Incubus , or the Mare , in the Stomacke . And therefore the Surfet of them may Suffocate , and Empoyson . And this sheweth , that they are Windy ; And that Windinesse is Grosse , and Swelling ; Not Sharpe , or Griping . And vpon the same reason Mushromes are a venereous Meat . It is reported , that the Barke of White , or Red Poplar , ( which are of the Moistest of Trees , ) cut small , and cast into Furrowes well dunged , will cause the Ground to put forth Mushromes , at all Seasons of the Yeare , fit to be eaten . Some adde to the Mixture Leanen of Bread , resolued in Water . It is reported , that if a Hilly-Field , where the Stubble is standing , bee set on Fire , in a Showry Season , it will put forth great Store of Mushromes . It is reported , that Harts-Horne , Shauen , or in Small Peeces , mixed with Dung , and watred , putteth vp Mushromes . And we know Harts-Horne is of a Fat and Clammy Substance : And it may be Oxe-Horne would doe the like . It hath beene reported , though it be searce credible , that Iuy hath growne out of a Stags-Horne ; Which they suppose , did rather come from a Confrication of the Horne vpon the Iuy than from the Horne it selfe . There is not knowne any Substance , but Earth , and the Procedures of Earth , ( as Tile , Stone , &c. ) that yeeldeth any Mosse , or Herby Substance . There may be Trial made of some Seeds , as that of Fennel-Seed , Mustard Seed , and Rape-Seed , put into some little Holes , made in the Hornes of Stags , or Oxen , to see if they will grow . There is also another Vnperfect Plant , that ( in shew ) is like a great Mushrome : And it is sometimes as broad as ones Hat ; Which they call a Toads-Stoole : But it is not Esculent ; And it groweth ( commonly ) by a dead Stub of a Tree ; And likewise about the Roots of Rotten Trees : And therefore seemeth to take his Iuyce from Wood Putrified . Which sheweth , by the way , that Wood-Putrified yeeldeth a franke Moisture . There is a Cake , that groweth vpon the Side of a Dead Tree , that hath gotten no Name , but it is large , and of a Chesnut Colour , and hard , and pithy ; Whereby it should seeme , that euen Dead Trees forget not their Putting forth ; No more than the Careasses of Mens Bodies , that put forth Haire , and Nailes , for a Time. There is a Cod , or Bag , that groweth commonly in the Fields ; That at the first is hard like a Tennis-Ball , and white ; And after groweth of a Mushrome Colour , and full of light Dust vpon the Breaking : And is thought to be dangerous for the Eyes , if the Powder get into them ; And to bee good for Kibes . Belike it hath a Corrosiue , and Fretting Nature . There is an Herb called Iewes-Eare , that groweth vpon the Roots , and Lower Parts of the Bodies of Trees ; Especially of Elders , and sometimes Ashes . It hath a strange Property ; For in Warme-water , it swelleth , and openeth extremely . It is not greene , but of a dusky browne Colour . And it is vsed for Squinancies , and Inflammations in the Throat ; Whereby it seemeth to haue a Mollifying , and Lenifying Vertue . There is a Kinde of Spongy Excrescence , which groweth chiefly vpon the Roots of the Laser-Tree ; And sometimes vpon Cedar , and other Trees . It is very White , and Light , and Friable : Which we call Agarick . It is famous in Physicke for the Purging of Tough flegme . And it is also an excellent Opener for the Liuer : But Offensiue to the Stomack ; And in Taste it is , at the first , Sweet , and after Bitter . We finde no Super-Plant , that is a Formed Plant , but Misseltoe . They haue an idle Tradition , that there is a Bird , called a Missel-Bird , that feedeth vpon a Seed , which many times shee cannot disgest , and so expelleth it whole with her Excrement : which falling vpon a Bough of a Tree , that hath some Rift , putteth forth the Misseltoe . But this is a Fable : For it is not probable , that Birds should feed vpon that they cannot disgest . But allow that , yet it cannot be for other Reasons : For First , it is found but vpon certaine Trees ; And those Trees beare no such Fruit , as may allure that Bird to sit , and feed vpon them . It may be , that Bird feedeth vpon the Misseltoe-Berries , and so is often found there ; Which may haue giuen occasion to the Tale. But that which maketh an End of the Question , is , that Misseltoe hath beene found to put forth vnder the Boughes , and not ( onely ) aboue the Boughes : So it cannot be any Thing that falleth vpon the Bough . Misseltoe groweth chiefly vpon Crab-Trees , Apple-Trees ; sometimes vpon Hasses ; And rarely vpon Oakes ; The Misseltoe whereof is counted very Medicinall . It is cuer greene , Winter and Summer ; And beareth a White Glistering Berry : And it is a Plant , vtterly differing from the Plant , vpon which it groweth . Two things therfore may be certainly set downe : First , that Super-fatation must be by Abundance of Sap , in the Bough that putteth it forth : Secondly , that that Sap must be such , as the Tree doth excerne , and cannot affimilate ; For else it would goe into a Bough ; And besides , it seemeth to be more Fat and Vnctuous , than the Ordinary Sap of the Tree ; Both by the Berry , which is Clammy ; And by that it continueth greene , Winter and Summer , which the Tree doth not . This Experiment of Misseltoe may giue Light to other Practises . Therefore Triall would be made , by Ripping of the Bough of a Crab-Tree , in the Barke ; And Watring of the Wound euery Day , with Warme Water Dunged , to see if it would bring forth Misseltoe , or any such like Thing . But it were yet more likely to try it , with some other Watring , or Anointing , that were not so Naturall to the Tree , as Water is ; As Oyle , or Barme of Drinke , &c. So they be such Things as kill not the Bough . It were good to try , what Plants would put forth , if they be forbidden to put forth their Naturall Boughes : Poll therefore a Tree , and couer it , some thicknesse , with Clay on the Top ; And see what it will put forth . I suppose it will put forth Roots ; For so will a Cions , being turned downe into Clay : Therefore , in this Experiment also , the Tree would be closed with somewhat , that is not so Naturall to the Plant , as Clay is . Try it with Leather , or Cloth , or Painting , so it be not hurtfull to the Tree . And it is certaine , that a Brake hath beene knowne to grow out of a Pollard . A Man may count the Prickles of Trees to be a kinde of Excrescence ; For they will neuer be Boughes , nor beare Leaues . The Plants that haue Prickles , are Thornes , blacke and white ; Brier ; Rose ; Limon-Trees ; Crab-Trees ; Goose-Berry ; Berbery ; These haue it in the Bough , The Plants that haue Prickles in the Leafe , are ; Holly ; Iuniper ; Whin-bush ; Thistle ; Nettles also haue a small Venemous Prickle ; So hath Borrage a small prickle , but harmelesse . The Cause must be Hasty Putting forth ; Want of Moisture ; And the Closenesse of the Barke ; For the Haste of the Spirit to put forth , and the Want of Nourishment to put forth a Bough , and the Closenesse of the Barke , cause Prickles in Boughes ; And therefore they are euer like a Pyramis , for that the Moisture spendeth after a little Putting forth . And for Prickles in Leaues , they come also of Putting forth more Iuyce into the Leafe , than can spread in the Leafe smooth ; And therefore the Leaues otherwise are Rough , as Borrage and Nettles are . As for the Leaues of Holly , they are Smooth , but neuer Plaine , but as it were with Folds , for the same Cause . There be also Plants , that though they haue no Prickles , yet they haue a Kinde of Downy or Veluet Rine , vpon their Leaues ; As Rose Campion , Stock-Gilly-Flowers , Colts-Foot ; which Downe or Nap commeth of a Subtill Spirit , in a Soft or Fat Substance . For it is certaine , that both Stock-Gilly-Flowers , and Rose-Campions , stamped , haue beene applied , with successe , ) to the Wrests of those that haue had Tertian , or Quartan Agues ; And the Vapour of Colts-Foot hath a Sanatiue vertue , towards the Lungs ; And the Leafe also is Healing in Surgery . Another Kinde of Excrescence is an Exudation of Plants , ioyned with Putrefaction ; As we see in Oake-Apples , which are found chiefly vpon the Leaues of Oakes ; And the like vpon Willowes : And Countrey People haue a kinde of Prediction , that if the Oake-Apple , broken , be full of Wormes , it is a Signe of a Pestilent Yeare ; Which is a likely Thing , because they grow of Corruption . There is also vpon Sweet , or other Brier , a fine Tuse , or Brush of Mosse , of diuers Colours ; Which if you cut , you shall euer finde full of little white Wormes . It is certaine , that Earth taken out of the Foundations of Vaults and Houses , and Bottomes of Wells , and then put into Pots , will put forth Sundry Kindes of Herbs : But some Time is required , for the Germination ; For if it be taken , but from a Fathome deepe , it will put forth the First Yeare ; If much deeper , not till after a Yeare , or Two. The Nature of the Plants growing out of Earth so taken vp , doth follow the Nature of the Mould it selfe ; As if the Mould be Soft , and Fine , it putteth forth Soft Herbs ; As Grasse , Plantine , and the like ; if the Earth be Harder and Courser , it putteth forth Herbs more Rough , as Thistles , Firres , &c. It is Common Experience , that where Alleyes are close Grauelled , the Earth putteth forth , the first yeare , Knot-grasse , and after Spire-grasse . The Cause is , for that the Hard Grauell , or Pebble at the first Laying , will not suffer the Grasse to come forth vpright , but turneth it to finde his way where it can ; But after that the Earth is somewhat loosened at the Top , the Ordinary Grasse commeth vp . It is reported , that Earth , being taken out of Shady and Watry Woods , some depth , and Potted , will put forth Herbs of a Fat and Iuycy Substance ; As Penny-wort , Purslane , Hausleeke , Penny-royall , &c. The Water also doth send forth Plants , that haue no Roots fixed in the Bottome ; But they are lesse Perfect Plants , being almost but Leaues , and those Small ones ; Such is that we call Duck-Weed ; Which hath a Leafe no bigger than a Thyme-Leafe , but of a fresher Greene , and putteth forth a little String into the Water , farre from the Bottome . As for the Water-Lilly , it hath a Root in the Ground , And so haue a Number of other Herbs that grow in Ponds . It is reported by some of the Ancients , and some Moderne Teftimony likewife , that there be some Plants , that grow vpon the Top of the Sea ; Being supposed to grow of some Concretion of Slime from the Water , where the Sunne beateth hot , and where the Sea stirreth little . As for Alga Marina , ( Sea-weed , ) and Eryngium ( Sea-Thistle , ) both haue Roots ; but the Sea-weed vnder the Water , the Sea-Thistle but vpon the Shore . The Ancients haue noted , that there are some Herbs , that grow out of Snow , laid vp close together , and Putrified ; And that they are all Bitter ; And they name one specially , Flomus , which wee call Moth-Mullein It is certaine , that Wormes are found in Snow commonly , like Earth-Wormes ; And therefore it is not vnlike , that it may likewise put forth Plants . The Ancients haue affirmed , that there are some Herbs , that grow out of Stone ; Which may be , for that it is certain , that Toads haue been found in the Middle of a Free-Stone . We see also , that Flints , lying aboue Ground , gather Mosse ; And Wall-Flowers , and some other Flowers , grow vpon Walls ; But whether vpon the Maine Bricke , or Stone , or whether out of the Lime , or Chinckes , is not well obserued ; For Elders and Ashes haue beene seene to grow out of Steeples : But they manifestly grow out of Clefts ; In so much as when they grow big , they will disioyne the Stone . And besides it is doubtfull , whether the Mortar it selfe putteth it forth , or whether some Seeds be not let fall by Birds . There be likewife Rock-Herbs ; But I suppose those are , where there is some Mould , or Earth . It hath likewife beene found , that great Trees growing vpon Quarries , haue put downe their Root into the Stone . In some Mines in Germany , as is reported , there grow in the Bottome Vegetables ; And the Worke-Folkes vse to say , they haue Magicall Vertue ; And will not suffer Men to gather them . The Sea-Sands seldome beare Plants . Whereof the Cause is yeelded , by some of the Ancients , for that the Sunne exhaleth the Moisture ; before it can incorporate with the Earth , and yeeld a Nourishment for the Plant. And it is affirmed also , that Sand hath ( alwayes ) his Root in Clay ; And that there be no Veines of Sand , any great depth within the Earth . It is certaine , that some Plants put forth for a time , of their owne Store , without any Nourishment from Earth , Water , Stone , &c. Of which Vide the Experiment 29. It is reported , that Earth , that was brought out of the Indies , and other Remote Countries , for Ballast of Ships , cast vpon some Grounds in Italy , did put forth Fortaine Herbs , to vs in Europe not knowne ; And , that which is more , that of their Roots , Barkes , and Seeds , con●used together , and mingled with other Earth , and well Watred with Warme Water , there came forth Herbs , much like the Other . Plants brought out of Hot Countries , will endeuour to put forth , at the same Time , that they vsually do in their owne Climate ; And therfore to preserue them , there is no more required , than to keepe them from the Iniury of Putting backe by Cold. It is reported also , that Graine out of the Hotter Countries translated into the Colder , will be more forward , than the Ordinary Graine of the Cold Countrey . It is likely , that this will proue better in Graines , than in Trees ; For that Graines are but Annuall ; And so the Vertue , of the Seed is not worne out ; Whereas in a Tree , it is embased by the Ground , to which it is Remoued . Many Plants , which grow in the Hotter Countries ; being set in the Colder , will neucrthelesse , euen in those Cold Countries , being sowne of Seeds , ate in the Spring , come vp and abide most Part of the Summer ; As we finde it in Orenge , and Limon-Seeds , &c. The Seeds whereof , Sowen in the End of Aprill , will bring forth Excellent Sallets , mingled with other Herbs . And I doubt not , but the Seeds of Cloue-Trees , and Pepper-Seeds , &c. if they could come hither Greene enough to be sowen , would doe the like . There be some Flowers , Blossomes , Graines , and Fruits , which come more Early ; And Others which come more Late in the Yeare . The Flowers that come early , with vs , are ; Prime-Roses , Violets , Anemonies , Water-Daffadillies , Crocus Vernus , and some early Tulippa's . And they are all Cold Plants ; Which therefore , ( as it should seeme , ) haue a quicker Perception , of the Heat of the Sunne Increasing , than the Hot Herbs haue ; As a Cold Hand will sooner finde a little Warmth , than a Hot. And those that come next after , are Wall-Flowers , Cowflips , Hyacinths , Rosemary-Flowers , &c. And after them , Pincks , Roses , Flowerdelnces , &c. And the latest are Gilly-Flowers , Holly-oakes , Larkes-Foot , &c. The Earliest Blossomes are , the Blossomes of Peaches , Almonds , Cornelians , Mezerions , &c. And they are of such Trees , as haue much Moisture , either Watrie , or Oylie . And therefore Grocus Vernus also , being an Herbe , that hath , an Oylie luyce , putteth forth early . For those also finde the Sunne sooner than the Drier Trees . The Graines are , first Rye and Wheat ; Then Oats and Barley ; Then Pease and Beanes . For though Greene Pease and Beanes be eaten sooner , yet the Drie Ones , that are vsed for Horse-Meat , are ripe last ; And it seemeth that the Fatter Graine commeth first . The Earliest Fruits are , Strawberries , Cherries , Gooseberries , Corrans ; And after them Early Apples , Early Peares , Apricots , Rasps ; And after them Damasins , and most Kinde of Plums , Peaches , &c. And the latest are Apples , Wardens , Grapes , Nuts , Quinces , Almonds , Sloes , Brier-Berries , Heps , Medlars , Seruices , Cornelians , &c. It is to be noted , that ( commonly ) Trees that ripen latest , blossome soonest : As Peaches , Cornelians , Sloes , Almonds , &c. And it seemeth to be a Worke of Prouidence , that they blossome so soone ; For otherwise , they could not haue the Sunne long enough to ripen . There be Fruits , ( but rarely , ) that come twice a Teare ; as some Peares , Strawberries , &c. And it seemeth they are such , as abound with Nourishment ; Whereby after one Period , before the Sunne waxeth too weake , they can endure another . The Violet also , amongst Flowers , commeth twice a Yeare ; Especially the Double White ; And that also is a Plant full of Moisture . Roses come twice , but it is not without Ca●ting , as hath beene formerly said . In Muscbuia , though the Corne come not vp , till late Spring , yet their Haruest is as Early as Ours . The Cause is , for that the Strength of the Ground is kept in with the Snow ; And wee see with vs , that if it be a long Winter , it is commonly a more Plentifull Teare : And after those kinde of Winters likewise , the Flowers , and Corne , which are Earlier , and Later , doe come commonly at once , and at the same time ; Which troubleth the Husbandman many times ; For you sh●ll haue Red Roses , and Damaske Roses , come together ; And likewise the Harnest of Wheat and Barley . But this happeneth euer , for that the Earlier staieth for the Later ; And not that the Later commeth sooner . There be diuers Fruit-Trees , in the Hot Countries , which haue Blossomes , and Young Fruit , and Ripe Fruit , almost all the Yeare , succeeding one another . And it is said , the Orenge hath the like with vs , for a great Part of Summer ; And so also hath the Figge . And no doubt , the Naturall Motion of Plants , is to haue so ; But that either they want luyce to spend ; Or they meet with the Cold of the Winter : And therefore this Circle of Ripening cannot be , but in Succulent Plants , and Hot Countries . Some Herbs are but Annuall , and die , Root and all , once a Yeare ; As Borrage , Lettuce , Cucumbers , Muske-Melons , Bafill , Tobacco , Mustard-Seed , and all kindes of Corne ; Some continue many Yeares ; As Hyssope , Germander , Lanander , Fennell , &c. The Cause of the Dying is double ; The first is the Tendernesse and Weaknesse of the Seed , which maketh the Period in a small time ; As it is in Borrage , Lettnce , Cucumbers , Corne , &c. And therefore none of these are Hot. The other Cause is , for that some Herbs can worse endure Cold ; As Basill , Tobacco , Mustard-Seed . And these haue ( all ) much Heat . The Lasting of Plants is most in those that are Largest of Body ; As Oakes , Elme , Ches-Nut , the Loat-Tree , &c. And this holdeth in Trees ; But in Herbs it is often contrary ; For borage , Colewort , Pompions , which are Herbs of the Largest Size , are of small Durance ; Whereas Hyssope , Winter-Sauoury , Germander , Thyme , Sage , will last long . The Cause is , for that Trees last according to the Strength , and Quantitie of their Sap and Iuyce ; Being well munited by their Barke against the Iniuries of the Aire : But Herbs draw a Weake luyce ; And haue a Soft Stalke ; And therefore those amongst them which last longest , are Herbs of Strong Smell , and with a Sticky Stalke . Trees that beare Mast , and Nuts , are commonly more lasting , than those that beare Fruits ; Especially the Moister Fruits : As Oakes , Beeches , Chesnuts , Wall-nuts , Almonds , Pine-Trees , &c. last longer than Apples , Peares , Plums , &c. The Cause is the Fatnesse and Oylinesse of the Sap ; Which euer wasteth lesse , than the more Watry . Trees , that bring forth their Leaues late in the Yeare , and cast them likewise late , are more lasting , than those that sprout their Leaues Early , or shed them betimes . The Cause is , for that the late Comming forth sheweth a Moisture more fixed ; And the other more loose , and more easily resolued , And the same Cause is , that Wilde-Trees last longer than Garden-Trees ; And in the same kinde , those whose Fruit is Acide , more than those whose Fruit is sweet . Nothing procureth the Lasting of Trees , Bushes , and Herbs , so much , as often Cutting : For euery Cutting causeth a Renouation of the Iuyee of the Plant ; That it neither goeth so farre , nor riseth so faintly , as when the Plant is not Cut : Insomuch as Annuall Plants , if you cut them seasonably , and will spare the vse of them , and suffer them to come vp still young , will last more Yeares than one ; As hath beene partly touched ; Such as is Lettuce , Purslane , Cucumber , and the like . And for Great Trees , we see almost all Ouer-growne-Trees , in Church-yards , or neare Ancient Buildings , and the like , are Pollards , or Dottards , and not Trees at their full Height . Some Experiment would be made , how by Art to make Plants more Lasting , than their ordinary Period ; As to make a Stalke of Wheat , &c. last a whole yeare . You must euer presuppose , that you handle it so , as the Winter killeth it not ; For we speake onely of Prolonging the Naturall Period . I conceiue , that the Rule will hold ; That whatsoeuer maketh the Herbe come later , than at his time , will make it last longer time : It were good to try it , in a Stalke of Wheat , &c. set in the Shade , and encompassed with a Case of Wood , not touching the Straw , to keepe out Open Aire . As for the Preseruation of Fruits , and Plants , as well vpon the Tree , or Stalke , as gathered , we shall handle it vnder the Title of Conseruation of Bodies . The Particular Figures of Plants we leaue to their Descriptions ; But some few Things , in generall , we will obserue . Trees and Herbs , in the Growing forth of their Boughes , and Branches , are not Figured , and keep no Order . The Cause is , for that the Sap , being restrained in the Rinde , and Barke , breaketh not forth at all ; ( As in the Bodies of Trees , and Stalkes of Herbs . ) till they begin to branch ; And then , when they make an Eruption , they breake forth casually , where they finde best way , in the Barke , or Rinde . It is true , that some Trees are more scattered in their Boughes ; As Sallow-Trees , Warden-Trees , Quince-Trees , Medlar-Trees , Limon-Trees , &c. Some are more in the forme of a Pyramis , and come almost to todd ; As the Peare-Tree , ( which the Critickes will haue to borrow his name of ●● , Fire , ) Orenge-Trees , Firre-Trees , Service-Trees , Lime-Trees , &c. And some are more spred and broad ; As Beeches , Hornebeame , &c. The rest are more indifferent . The Cause of Scattering the Boughes , is the Hasty breaking forth of the Sap ; And therefore those Trees rise not in a Body of any Height , but branch neare the Ground . The Cause of the Pyramis , is the Keeping in of the Sap , long before it branch ; And the spending of it when it beginneth to branch , by equall degrees . The Spreading is caused by the Carrying vp of the Sap , plentifully , without Expence ; And then putting it forth speedily , and at once . There be diuers Herbs , but no Trees , that may be said to haue some kinde of Order , in the Putting forth of their Leaues : For they haue Ioynts , or Knuckles , as it were Stops in their Germination ; As haue Gilly-Flowers , Pinckes , Fennell , Corne , Reeds , and Canes . The Cause whereof is , for that the Sap asoendeth vnequally , and doth ( as it were ) tire and stop by the way . And it seemeth , they haue some Closenesse , and Hardnesse in their Stalke , which bindreth the Sap from going vp , vntill it hath gathered into a Knot , and so is more vrged to put forth . And therefore , they are most of them hollow , when the Stalke is dry . As Fennell-Stalke , Stubble , and Canes . Flowers haue ( all ) exquisite Figures ; And the Flower-Numbers are ( chiefly ) Fiue , and Foure ; As in Prime-Roses , Brier-Roses , Single Muske-Roses , Single Pinkes , and Gilly-Flowers , &c. which haue fiue Leaues : Lillies , Flower-de-luces , Borage , Buglosse , &c. which haue foure Leaues . But some put forth Leaues not Numbered ; But they are euer small Ones ; As Mary-Golds , Trisoile , &c. We see also , that the Sockets , and Supporters of Flowers , are Figured ; As in the Fiue Brethren of the Rose ; Sockets of Gilly-Flowers , &c. Leaues also are all Figured , Some Round , Some Long ; None Square ; And many iagged on the Sides ; Which Leaues of Flowers seldome are . For I account the Iagging of Pinkes , and Gilly-Flowers , to be like the Inequality of Oake-leaues , or Vine-leaues , or the like ; But they seldome or neuer haue any small Purles . Of Plants , some few put forth their Blossomes before their Leaues ; As Almonds , Peaches , Cornelians , Black-Thorne , &c. But most put forth some Leaues before their Blossomes ; As Apples , Peares , Plums , Cherries , White-Thorne , &c. The Cause is , for that those , that put forth their Blossomes first , haue either an Acute and Sharpe Spirit ; ( And therfore commonly they all put forth earely in the Spring , and ripen very late ; As most of the Particulars before mentioned ; ) Or else an Oyly Iuyce , which is apter to put out Flowers , than Leaues . Of Plants , some are Greene all Winter ; Others cast their Leaues . There are Greene a●l Winter ; Holly , Iny , Box , Firre , Eugh , Cypresse , Iuniper , Bayes , Rose-Mary , &c. The Cause of the Holding Greene , is the Close and Compact Substance of their Leaues , and the Pedicles of them . And the Cause of that againe , is either the Tough and Viscous Iuyce of the Plant ; Or the Strength and Heat thereof . Of the first Sort is Holly ; Which is of so Viscous a Iuyce , as they make Bird-lime of the Barke of it . The Stalke of Iuy is Tough , and not Fragile , as we see in other small Twigs dry . Firre yeeldeth Pitch . Box is a fast and heauy Wood , as we see it in Bowles . Eugh is a Strong and Tough Wood , as we see it in Bowes . Of the second Sort is Iuniper , which is a Wood Odorate , and maketh a hot Fire . Bayes is likewise a Hot and Aromatical Wood ; And so is Rose-Mary for a Shrub . As for the Leaues , their Density appeareth , in that , either they are Smooth and Shining , as in Bayes , Holly , Iuy , Box , &c. Or in that they are Hard and Spiry , as in the rest . And Triall would be made of Grasting of RoseMary , and Bayes , and Box , vpon a Holly-Stocke ; Because they are Planes that come all Winter . It were good to try it also with Grafts of other Trees , either Fruit-Trees , or Wilde-Trees ; To see whether they will not yeeld their Fruit , or beare their Leaues , later , and longer in the Winter ; because the Sap of the Holly putteth forth most in the Winter . It may be also a Mexerion-Tree , grafted vpon a Holly , will proue both an Earlier , and a Greater Tree . There be some Plants , that beare no Flower , and yet beare Fruit : There be some , that beare Flowers , and no Fruit : There be some that beare neither Flowers , nor Fruit. Most of the great Timber-Trees , ( as Oakes , Beeches , &c. ) beare not apparent Flowers : Some few ( likewise ) of the Fruit-Trees ; As Mulberry , Wall-unt , &c. And some Shrubs , ( as Iuniper , Holly , &c. ) beare no Flowers . Diuers Herbs also beare Seeds , ( which is as the Fruit , ) and yet beare no Flowers ; As Parslane , &c. Those that beare Flowers and no Fruit , are few ; At the Double Cherry , the Sallow , &c. But for the Cherry , it is doubtfull , whether it be not by Art , or Culture ; For if it be by Art , then Triall would be made , whether Apples , and other Fruits Blossomes , may not be doubled . There are some Few , that beare neither Fruit , nor Flower ; As the Elme , the Poplers , Box , Brakes , &c. There be some Plants , that shoot still vpwards , and can Support themselues ; As the greatest Part of Trees and Plants : There be some Other , that Creepe along the Ground ; Or Winde about other Trees , or Props , and cannot support themselues ; As Vines , Iuy , Briar , Briony , Woodbines , Hop 's , Climatis , Camomill , &c. The Cause is , ( as hath beene partly touched , ) for that all Plants , ( naturally ) moue vpwards ; But if the Sap put vp too fast , it maketh a slender Stalks , which will not support the weight : And therefore these latter Sort are all Swift and Hasty Commers . The first and most Ordinary Holpe is Stercoration . The Sheeps-Dung is one of the best ; And next , the Dung of Kine : And thirdly , that of Horses : Which is held to be somewhat too hot , vnlesse it be mingled . That of Pigeons for a Garden , or a small Quantity of Ground , excelleth . The Ordering of Dung is ; If the Ground be Arable , to spread it immediately before the Plonghing and Sowing ; And so to Plough it in : For if you spread it long before , the Sunne will draw out much of the Fatnesse of the Dung : If the Ground be Grazing Ground , to spread it somewhat late , towards Winter ; That the Sunne may haue the lesse Power to dry it vp . As for speciall Composts for Gardens , ( as a Hot Bed , &c. ) we haue handled them before . The Second Kind of Compost , is , the Spreading of diuers Kinds of Earths ; As Marle , Chalke , Sea-Sand , Earth vpon Earth , Pond-Earth ; And the Mixtures of them . Marle is thought to be the best ; As hauing most Fatnesse ; And not Heating the Ground too much . The next is Sea-Sand ; Which ( no doubt ) obtaineth a speciall Vertue , by the Salt : For Salt is the first Rudiment of life . Chalke ouer heateth the Ground a little . And therfore is best vpon Gold Clay-Grounds , or Moist Grounds : But I heard a great Husband say , that it was a common Errour , to thinke that Chalke helpeth Arable Grounds , but helpeth not Grazing Grounds ; Wheras ( indeed ) it helpeth , Grasse , as well as Corne : But that which breedeth the Errour is , because after the Chalking of the Ground , they weare it out with many Crops , without Rest ; And then ( indeed ) afterwards it will beare little Grasse , because the Gound is tired out . It were good to try the laying of Chalke vpon Arable Grounds , a little while before Ploughing ; And to Plough it in , as they doe the Dung ; But then it must be Friable first , by Raine , or Lying : As for Earth , it Copasseth it Selfe ; For I knew a Great Garden , that had a Field ( in a manner ) powred vpon it ; And it did beare Fruit excellently the first yeare of the Planting : For the Surface of the Earth is cuer the Fruitfullest . And Earth so prepared hath a double Surface . But it is true , as I cō●eiue , that such Earth , as hath Salt-Petre bred in it , if you can procure it without too much charge , doth excell . The way to hasten the Breeding of Salt-Petre , is to forbid the Sunne , and the Growth of Vegetables , And therefore , if you make a large Houell , thatched , ouer some Quantity of Ground ; Nay if you doe but Plancke the Ground ouer , it will breed Salt-petre . As for Pond-Earth , or Riuer-Earth , it is a very good Compost ; Especially if the Pond haue beene long vncleansed , and so the Water be not too Hungry : And I iudge it will be yet better , if there be some Mixture of Chalke . The Third Helpe of Ground , is , by some other Substances , that haue a Vertue to make Ground Fertile ; though they be not meerely Earth : wherin Ashes excell ; In so much as the Countries about AEtna , and Vesuuius , haue a kinde of Amends made them , for the Mischiefe the Eruptions ( many times ) doe , by the exceeding Fruit fulnesse of the Soyle , caused by the Ashes , scattered about . Soot also , though thinne spred , in a Field , or Garden , is tried to be a very good Compost . For Salt , it is too Costly : But it is tryed , that mingled with Seed-Corne , and sowen together , it doth good : And I am of Opinion , that Chalke in Powder , mingled with Seed-Corne , would doe good ; Perhaps as much as Chalking the Ground all ouer . As for the Steeping of the Seeds , in seuerall Mixtures with Water , to giue them Vigour ; Or Watring Grounds with Compost-Water ; We haue spoken of them before . The Fourth Helpe of Ground , is , the Suffering of Vegetables to dye into the Ground ; And so to Fatten it ; As the Stubble of Corne , Especially PeaseBrakes cast vpon the Ground , in the Beginning of Winter , will make it very Fruitfull . It were good ( also ) to try , whether Leaues of Trees swept together , with some Chalke and Dung mixed , to giue them more Heart , would not make a good Compost : For there is nothing lost , so much as Leaues of Trees ; And as they lye scattered , and without Mixture , they rather make the Ground soure , than otherwise . The Fifth Helpe of Ground , is Heat and Warmth . It hath beene anci●●●●● practised to burne Heath , and Ling , and Sedge , with the vantage of 〈◊〉 Wind , vpon the Ground : Wee see , that Warmth of Walls and Enclo●●●es , mendeth Ground : We see also that Lying open to the South , men●●th Ground : We see againe , that the Foldings of Sheepe helpe Ground . 〈…〉 ll by their Warmth , as by their Compost : And it may be doubted , ●●●ther the Couering of the Ground with Brakes , in the Beginning of the Winter , ( where of we spake in the last Experiment , ) helpeth it not , by reaso● of the Warmth . Nay some very good Husbands doe suspect , that the Gathering vp of Flints , in Flinty Ground , and Laying them on Heapes , ( which is much vsed , ) is no good Husbandry ; For that they would keep the Ground Warme . The Sixth Helpe of Ground is , by Watering , and Irrigation ; which is in two Munners : The one by Letting in , and Shutti gout Waters , at seasonable Tunes : For Water , at some Seasons , and with reasonable dry , deth good ; But at some other Seasons , and with too long Stay , doth ●●● . And this serueth onely for Meadowes , which are along some Rtuer . The other way is , to bring Water , from some Hanging Grounds , where there are Springs , into the Lower Grounds , carrying it in some ●●● Furrowes ; And from those Furrowes , drawing it trauerse to spread the Water . And this maketh an excellent Improuement , both for Corne , and Grasse . It is the richer , if those Hanging Grounds be fruitfull , because it washeth off some of the Fatnesse of the Earth : But howsoeuer it profiteth much . Generally , where there are great Ouerflowes , in Fens , or the like , the drowning of them in the Winter , maketh the Summer following more fruitfull : The Cause may be , for that it keepeth the Ground warme , and nourisheth it : But the Fen-Men hold , that the Sewers must be kept so , as the Water may not stay too long in the Spring , til the Weeds and Sedge be growne vp ; For then the Ground will be like a Wood , which keepeth out the Sunne ; And so continueth the Wet ; Whereby it will peuer graze ( to purpose ) that yeare . Thus much for Irrigation . But for Anoydances , and Draynings of water , where there is too much , and the Helps of Ground in that kinde , wee shall speake of them in another Place . NATVRALL HISTORIE . VII . Century . THe Differences betweene Animate and Inanimate Bodies , we shall handle fully vnder the Title of Life , and Liuing Spirits , and Powers . We shall therefore make but a briefe Mention of them in this Place . The Maine Differences are two . All Bodies haue Spirits , and Pneumaticall Parts within them : But the Maine Differences betweene Animate and Inanimate , are two : The first is , that the Spirits of Things Animate , are all Continued with themselues , and are Branched in Veines , and secret Canales , as Bloud is : And in Liuing Creatures , the Spirits haue not only Branches , but certaine Cells or Seats , where the Principall Spirits doe reside , and whereunto the rest doe resort : But the Spirits in Things Inanimate are shut in , and cut off by the Tangible Parts ; And are not peruious one to another ; As Aire is in Snow . The Second Maine Difference is , that the Spirits of Animate Bodies , are all in some degree , ( more or lesse , ) kindled and inflamed ; And haue a fine Commixture of Flame , and an Aeriall Substance . But Inanimate Bodies haue their Spirits no whit Inflamed , or Kindled . And this Difference consisteth not in the Heat or Coolenesse of Spirits ; For Cloues and other Spices , Naphtha and Petroleum , haue exceeding Hot Spirits , ( hotter a great deale than Oyle , Wax , or Tallow , &c. ) but not Inflamed . And when any of those Weake and Temperate Bodies come to be Inflamed , then they gather a much greater Heat , than others haue Vn-inflamed ; besides their Light , and Motion , &c. The Differences , which are Secondary , and proceed from these two Radicall Differences , are ; First , Plants are all Figurate and Determinate , which Inanimate Bodies are not ; For looke how farre the Spirit is able to Spread and Continue it selfe ; So farre goeth the Shape , or Figure ; And then is determined . Secondly , Plants doe nourish ; Inanimate Bodies doe not : They haue an Accretion , but no Alimentation . Thirdly , Plants haue a Period of Life ; which Inanimate Bodies haue not . Fourthly , they haue a Succession , and Propagation of their Kinde ; which is not in Bodies Inanimate . The Differences betweene Plants , and Metalls or Fossiles , besides those foure before mentioned , ( For Metalls I hold Inanimate , ) are these : First , Metalls are more Durable than Plants : Secondly , they are more Solid and Hard : Thirdly , they are wholly Subterrany ; Whereas Plants are part aboue Earth , and part vnder Earth . There be very few Creatures , that participate of the Nature of Plants , and Metalls both ; Corall is one of the Nearest of both Kindes : Another is Vitrioll , for that is aptest to sprout with Moisture . Another speciall Affinitie is betweene Plants and Mould or Putrefaction : For all Putrefaction ( if it dissolue not in Arefaction ) will in the end issue into Plants , or Liuing Creatures bred of Putrefaction . I account Mosse , and Mushromes , and Agaricke , and other of those kindes , to be but Moulds of the Ground , Walls , and Trees , and the like . As for Flesh , and Fish , and Plants themselues , and a Number of other things , after a Mouldinesse , or Rottensesse , or Corrupting , they will fall to breed Wormes . These Putrefactions , which haue Affinitie with Plants , haue this Difference from them ; That they haue no Succession or Propagation , though they Nourish , and haue a Period of Life , and haue likewise some Figure . I left once , by chance , a Citron cut , in a close Roome , for three Summer-Moneths , that I was absent ; And at my Returne , there were grown forth , out of the Pith cut , Tufts of Haires , an Inch long , with little blacke Heads , as if they would haue beene some Herbe . The Affinities and Differences betweene Plants and Liuing Creatures , are these that follow . They haue both of them Spirits Continued , and Branched , and also Inflamed : But first in Liuing Creatures , the Spirits haue a Cell or Seat , which Plants haue not ; As was also formerly said : And secondly , the Spirits of Liuing Creatures hold more of Flame , than the Spirits of Plants doe . And these two are the Radicall Differences . For the Secondary Differences , they are as follow . First , Plants are all Fixed to the Earth ; Whereas all Liuing Creatures are seuered , and of themselues . Secondly , Liuing Creatures haue Locall Motion ; Plants haue not . Thirdly , Liuing Creatures nourish from their Vpper Parts , by the Mouth chiefly ; Plants nourish from below , namely from the Roots . Fourthly , Plants haue their Seed and Seminall Parts vppermost ; Liuing Creatures haue them lower-most : And therefore it was said , not elegantly alone , but Philosophically ; Homoest Planta inuerse ; Man is like a Plant turned vpwards ; For the Root in Plants , is as the Head in Liuing Creatures . Fifthly , Liuing Creatures haue a more exact Figure than Plants . Sixthly , Liuing Creatures haue more Diuersity of Organs within their Bodies , and ( as it were ) Inward Figures , than Plants haue . Seuenthly , Liuing Creatures haue Sense , which Plants haue not . Eighthly , Liuing Creatures haue Voluntary Motion , which Plants haue not . For the Difference of Sexes in Plants , they are oftentimes by name distinguished ; As Male-Piony , Female-Piony ; Male-Rose-mary , FemaleRose mary ; Hee-Holly , Shee-Holly ; &c. but Generation by Copulation ( certainly ) extendeth not to Plants . The nearest Approach of it , is between the Hee-Palme , and the Shee-Palme ; which , ( as they report , ) if they grow neare , incline the One to the other : In so much as , ( that which is more strange , ) they doubt not to report , that to keepe the Trees vpright from Bending , they tye Ropes , or Lines , from the one to the other , that the Contact might be enjoyed by the Contact of a Middle Body . But this may be Faigned , or at least Amplified . Neuerthelesse , I am apt enough to thinke , that this same Binarium of a Stronger and a Weaker , like vnto Masculine and Feminine , doth hold in all Liuing Bodies . It is confounded sometimes ; As in some Creatures of Putrefaction , wherein no Markes of Distinction appeare : And it is doubled sometimes ; As in Hermaphrodites : But generally there is a Degree of Strength in most Species . The Participles or Consiners betweene Plants and Liuing Creatures , are such chiefly , as are Fixed , and haue no Locall Motion of Remoue , though they haue a Motion in their Parts ; Such as are Oysters . , Cockles , and such like . There is a Fabulous Narration , that in the Northerne Countries , there should be an Herbe that groweth in the likenesse of a Lambe , and feedeth vpon the Grasse , in such sort , as it will bare the Grasse round about . But I suppose , that the Figure maketh the Fable ; For so we see , there be Bee-Flowers , &c. And as for the Grasse , it seemeth the Plant , hauing a great Stalke and Top , doth prey vpon the Grasse , a good way about , by drawing the Iuyce of the Earth from it . The Indian Fig boweth his Roots downe so low , in one yeare , as of it selfe it taketh Root againe : And so multiplieth from Root to Root ; Making of one Tree a kinde of Wood. The Cause is the Plenty of the Sap , and the Softnesse of the Stalke , which maketh the Bough , being ouerloaden , and not stiffely vpheld , weigh downe . It hath Leaues , as broad as a little Target , but the Fruit no bigger than Beanes . The Cause is , for that the Continuall Shade increaseth the Leaues , and abateth the Fruit ; which neuerthelesse is of a pleasant Taste . And that ( no doubt ) is caused , by the Supplenesse and Gentlenesse of the Iuyce of that Plant , being that which maketh the Boughes also so Flexible . It is reported by one of the Ancients , that there is a certaine Indian Tree , hauing few , but very great , Leaues , three Cubits long , and two broad ; And that the Fruit , being of good Taste , groweth out of the Barke . It may be , there be Plants , that poure out the Sap so fast , as they haue no leisure , either to diuide into many Leaues , or to put forth Stalks to the Fruit. With vs Trees ( generally ) haue finall Leaues , in comparison . The Fig hath the greatest ; And next it the Vine , Mulberry , and Sycamore ; And the Least are those of the Willow , Birch , and Thorne . But there be found Herbs with farre greater Leaues than any Tree ; As the Burre , Gourd , Cucumber , and Cole-wort . The Cause is , ( like to that of the Indian Fig , ) the hasty and plentifull Putting forth of the Sap. There be three Things in vse for Sweetnesse ; Sugar , Honey , Manna . For Sugar , to the Ancients it was scarce knowne , and little vsed . It is found in Canes : Quare , whether to the first Knuckle , or further vp ? And whether the very Barke of the Cane it selfe do yeeld Sugar , or no ? For Honey , the Bee maketh it , or gathereth it ; But I haue heard from one , that was industrious in Husbandry , that the labour of the Bee is about the Wax ; And that he hath knowne in the beginning of May , Honey-Combs empty of Honey ; And within a forthnight , when the Sweet Dewes fall , filled like a Cellar . It is reported also by some of the Ancients , that there is a Tree called Occhus , in the Valleyes of Hyrcanis , that distilleth Honey in the Mornings . It is not vnlike , that the Sap and Teares of some Trees , may be sweet . It may be also , that some sweet Iuyces , fit for many vses , may be concocted out of Fruits , to the Thicknesse of Honey , or perhaps of Sugar ; The likeliest are Raisins of the Sunne , Figs , and Corrans : The Meanes may be enquired . The Ancients report of a Tree , by the Persian Sea , vpon the ShoreSands , which is nourished with the Salt-Water ; And when the Tide ebbeth , you shall see the Roots , as it were , bare without Barke , ( being as it seemeth corroded by the Salt , ) & grasping the Sands like a Crab ; Which neuerthelesse beareth a Fruit. It were good to try some Hard Trees , as a Seruice-Tree , or Firre-Tree , by setting them within the Sands . There be of Plants , which they vse for Garments , these that follow . Hempe ; Flax ; Cotton ; Nettles , ( whereof they make Nettle-Cloth ; ) Sericum , which is a Growing Silke ; They make also Cables of the Barke of Lime-Trees . It is the Stalke that maketh the Filaceous Matter , commonly ; And sometimes the Downe that groweth aboue . They haue , in some Countries , a Plant of a Rosy Colour , which shutteth in the Night , Openeth in the Morning , and Openeth wide at Noone ; which the Inhabitants of those Countries say is a Plant that Sleepeth . There be Sleepers enow then ; For almost all Flowers doe the like . Some Plants there are , but rare , that haue a Mossy or Downy Root ; And likewise that haue a Number of Threds , like Beards ; As Mandrakes ; wherof Witches and Impostours make an vgly Image , giuing it the Forme of a Face at the Top of the Root , and leaue those Strings to make a broad Beard downe to the Foot. Also there is a Kinde of Nard , in Creet , ( being a Kinde of Phu ) that hath a Root hairy , like a Rough-Footed-Doues foot , So as you may see , there are of Roots , Bulbous Roots , Fibrous Roots , and Hirsute Roots . And , I take it , in the Bulbous , the Sap hasteneth most to the Aire , and Sunne : In the Fibrous , the Sap dollghreth more in the Earth , and therefore putteth downward : And the Hirsute is a Middle betweene both ; That besides the Putting forth vpwards , and downwards , putteth forth in Round . There are some Teares of Trees , which are kembed from the Beards of Goats : For when the Goats bite and crop them , especially in the Mornings , the Dew being on , the Teare commeth forth , and hangeth vpon their Beards : Of this Sort is some kinde of Ladanum . The Irrigation of the Plaine-Tree by Wine , is reported by the Ancients , to make it Fruitfull . It would be tried likewise with Roots ; For vpon Seeds it worketh no great Effects . The way to carry Farraine Roots , a long Way , is to vessell them close in Earthan Vessells . But if the Vessells be not very Great , you must make some Holes in the Bottome , to giue some Refreshment to the Roots ; Which otherwise ( as it seemeth ) will decay , and suffocate . The ancient Cinnamon , was , of all other Plants , while it grew , the Dryest ; And those Things , which are knowne to comfort other Plants , did make that more Sterill : For in Showers it prospered worst : It grew also amongst Bushes of other kindes , where commonly Plants doe not thriue : Neither did it loue the Sunne : There might be one Cause of all those Effects ; Namely , the sparing Nourishment , which that Plant required . Quare how farre Cassia , which is now the Substitute of Cinnamon , doth participate of these Things . It is reported by one of the Ancients that Cassia when it is gathered , is put into the Skins of Beasts , newly fleyed ; And that the Skins Corrupting , and Breeding Wormes , the Wormes doe deuoure the Pith and Marrow of it , and so make it Hollow ; But meddle not with the Barke , because to them it is bitter . There were , in Ancient Time , Vines , of farre greater Bodies , than we know any ; For there haue beene Cups made of them , and an Image of Iupiter . But it is like they were Wilde-Vines ; For the Vines , that they vse for Wine , are so often Cut , and so much Digged and Dressed , that their Sap spendeth into the Grapes , and so the Stalke cannot increase much in Bulke . The Wood of Vines is very durable , without Rotting . And that which is strange , though no Tree hath the Twigges , while they are greene , so brittle , yet the Wood dryed is extreme Tough ; And was vsed by the Captaines of Armies , amongst the Romans , for their Cudgells . It is reported , that in some Places , Vines are suffered to grow like Herbs , spreading vpon the Ground ; And that the Grapes of those Vines are very great . It were good to make tryall , whether Plants that vse to be borne vp by Props , will not put forth greater Leaues , and greater Fruits , if they be laid along the Ground ; As Hops , l●y , Wood bine , &c. Quinces , or Apples , &c. if you will keepe them long , drowne them in Honey ; But because Honey ( perhaps ) will giue them a Taste Ouerlushious , it were good to make Triall in Powder of Sugar ; Or in Syrrup of Wine onely Boyled to Height . Both these would likewise be tried in Orenges , Limons , and Pomgranats ; For the Powder of Sugar , and Syrrup of Wine , will serue for more times than once . The Conseruation of Fruit would be also tried in Vessells , filled with fine Sand , or with Powder of Chalke ; Or in Meale and Flower ; Or in Dust of Oake-wood ; Or in Mill. Such Fruits , as you appoint for Long Keeping , you must gather before they be full Ripe ; And in a Faire and Dry Day , towards Noone ; And when the Wind bloweth not South ; And when the Moone is vnder the Earth ; And in Decrease . Take Grapes , and hang them in an Empty Vessell , well Stopped ; And set the Vessell , not in a Cellar , but in some dry Place ; And it is said , they will last long . But it is reported by some , they will keepe better , in a Vessell halfe full of Wine , so that the Grapes touch not the Wine . It is reported , that the Preseruing of the Stalke , helpeth to preserue the Grape ; Especially if the Stalke be put into the Pith of Elder , the Elder not touching the Fruit. It is reported by some of the Ancients , that Fruit put in Bottles , and the Bottles let downe into Wells vnder Water , will keepe long . Of Herbs and Plants , some are good to eat Raw ; As Lettuce , Endiue , Purslane , Tarragon , Cresses , Cucumbers , Muske-Melons , Radish , &c. Others onely after they are Boyled , or haue Passed the Fire ; As Parsley , Clary , Sage , Parsnips , Turnips , Asparagus , Artichoakes , ( though they also being young are eaten Raw : ) But a Number of Herbs are not Esculent at all ; As Worme-wood , Grasse , Greeke-Corne , Centory , Hyssope , Lauender , Balme , &c. The Causes are , for that the Herbs , that are not Esculent , do want the two Tastes , in which Nourishment resteth ; Which are , Fat , and Sweet ; And haue ( contrariwise ) Bitter and Ouer-strong Tastes , or a Iuyce so Crude , as cannot be ripened to the degree of Nourishment . Herbes and Plants , that are Esculent Raw , haue Fatnesse , or Sweetnesse , ( as all Esculent Fruits ; ) Such are Onions , Lettuce , &c. But then it must be such a Fatnesse , ( for as for Sweet Things , they are in effect alwayes Esculent , ) as is not Ouer-grosse , and Loading of the Stomach ; For Parsnips and Leeks haue Fatnesse ; But it is too Grosse and Heauy without Boyling . It must be also in a Substance somewhat Tender ; For we see Wheat , Barley , Artichoakes , are no good Nourishment , till they haue Passed the Fire ; But the Fire doth ripen , and maketh them soft and tender , and so they become Esculent . As for Radish , and Tarragon , and the like , they are for Condiments , and not for Nourishment . And euen some of those Herbes , which are not Esculent , are notwithstanding Poculent ; As Hop 's , Broome , &c. Quare what Herbs are good for Drinke , besides the two aforenamed ; For that it may ( perhaps ) ease the Charge of Brewing , if they make Beere to require lesse Malt , or make it last longer . Parts fit for the Nourishment of Man , in Plants , are , Seeds , Roots , and Fruits ; But chiefly Seeds , and Roots . For Leaues , they giue no Nourishment , at all , or very little : No more doe Flowers , or Blossomes , or Stalkes . The Reason is , for that Roots , and Seeds , and Fruits , ( in as much as all Plants consist of an Oyly and Watry Substance commixed , ) haue more of the Oyly Substance ; And Leaues , Flowers , &c. of the Watry . And secondly , they are more Concocted ; For the Root , which continueth euer in the Earth , is still Concocted by the Earth . And Fruits , and Graines , ( we see ) are halfe a yeare , or more , in Concocting ; Whereas Leaues are out , and Perfect in a Moneth . Plants ( for the most part ) are more strong , both in Taste , and Smell , in the Seed , than in the Leafe , and Root . The Cause is , for that in Plants , that are not of a Fierce and Eager Spirit , the Vertue is increased by Concoction , and Maturation , which is euer most in the Seed ; But in Plants , that are of a Fierce and Eager Spirit , they are stronger whilest the Spirit is enclosed in the Root ; And the Spirits doe but weaken , and dissipate , when they come to the Aire , and Sunne ; As we see it in Onions , Garlicke , Dragon , &c. Nay there be Plants , that haue their Roots very Hot , and Aromaticall ; And their Seeds rather Insipide ; As Ginger . The Cause is ( as was touched before , ) for that the Heat of those Plants is very Dissipable ; which vnder the Earth is contained and held in ; But when it commeth to the Aire , it exhaleth . The Iuyces of Fruits are either Watry , or Oyly . I reckon amongst the Watry , all the Fruits out of which Drinke is expressed ; As the Grape , the Apple , the Peare , the Cherry , the Pomgranate , &c. And there are some others , which , though they be not in vse for Drinke , yet they appeare to be of the same Nature ; As Plummes , Serukes , Mulberries , Rasps , Orenges , Limons , &c. And for those Iuyces , that are so fleshy , as they cannot make Drinke by Expression , yet ( perhaps ) they may make Drinke by Mixture of Water ; Poculaque admistis imitantur vitea Sorbis . And it may be Heps and Brier-Berries would doe the like . Those that haue Oyly Iuyce , are ; Oliues , Almonds , Nuts of all sorts , Pine-Apples , &c. And their Iuyces are all Inflammable . And you must obserue also , that some of the Watry Iuyces , after they haue gathered Spirit , will Burne and Enflame ; As Wine . There is a Third Kinde of Fruit , that is sweet , without either Sharpnesse , or Oylinesse : Such as is the Fig , and the Date . It hath beene noted , that most Trees , and specially those that beare Mast , are fruitfull but once in two yeares . The Cause ( no doubt ) is , the Expence of Sap ; For many Orchard-Trees , well Cultured , will beare diuers yeares together . There is no Tree , which besides the Naturall Fruit , doth beare so many Bastard-Fruits , as the Oake doth : For besides the Acorne , it beareth Galls , Oake-Apples , and certaine Oake-Nuts , which are Inflammable ; And certaine Oake-Berries , sticking close to the Body of the Tree , without Stalke . It beareth also Misseltoe , though rarely . The Cause of all these may be , the Closenesse and Solidenesse of the Wood , and Pith of the Oake ; Which maketh seuerall Iuyces finde seuerall Eruptions . And therefore , if you will deuise to make any Super-Plants , you must euer giue the Sap Plentifull Rising , and Hard Issue . There are two Excrescences , which grow vpon Trees ; Both of them in the Nature of Mushromes : The one the Romans called Boletus ; Which groweth vpon the Roots of Oakes ; And was one of the Dainties of their Table ; The other is Medicinall , that is called Agaricke , ( whereof we haue spoken before , ) which groweth vpon the Tops of Oakes ; Though it be affirmed by some , that it groweth also at the Roots . I doe conceiue , that many Exerescences of Trees grow chiefly , where the Tree is dead , or faded ; For that the Naturall Sap of the Tree , corrupteth into some Preternaturall Substance . The greater Part of Trees beare Most , and Best , on the Lower Boughs ; As Oakes , Figs , Wall-Nuts , Peares , &c. But some beare Best on the Top-Boughes ; As Crabs , &c. Those that beare best below , are such , as Shade doth more good to , than Hurt . For generally all Fruits beare best lowest ; Because the Sap tireth not , hauing but a short Way : And therefore in Fruits spred vpon Walls , the Lowest are the Greatest , as was formerly said ; So it is the Shade that hindereth the Lower Boughes ; Except it be in such Trees , as delight in Shade ; Or at least beare it well . And therfore , they are either Strong Trees , as the Oake ; Or else they haue large Leaues , as the Wallnut and Fig ; Or else they grow in Pyra●is , as the Peare . But if they require very much Sunne , they beare best on the Top ; As it is in Crabs , Apples , Plummes , &c. There be Trees , that beare best , when they begin to be Old ; As Almonds , Peares , Vines , and all Trees that giue Mast. The Cause is , for that all Trees that beare Mast , haue an Oyly Fruit ; And Young Trees haue a more Watry Iuyce , and lesse Concocted ; And of the same kinde also is the Almond . The Peare likewise , though it be not Oyly , yet it requireth much Sap , and well Concocted ; For we see it is a Heauy Fruit , and Solide ; Much more than Apples , Plummes , &c. As for the Vine , it is noted , that it beareth more Grapes when it is Young ; But Grapes that make better Wine , when it is Old ; For that the Iuyce is better Concocted : And wee see that Wine is Insflammable ; So as it hath a kinde of Oylinesse . But the most Part of Trees , amongst wich are Apples , Plummes , &c. beare best when they are Young. There be Plants , that haue a Milke in them , when they are Cut ; As Figs , Old Lettuce , Sowe-Thistles , Spurge , &c. The Cause may be an Inception of Putrefaction : For those Milkes haue all an Acrimony ; though one would thinke they should be Lenitiue . For if you write vpon Paper , with the Milke of the Fig , the Letters will not be seene , vntill you hold the Paper before the Fire , and then they wax Browne ; Which sheweth that it is a Sharpe or Fretting Iuyce : Lettuce is thought Poysonous , when it is so Old , as to haue Milke ; Spurge is a kinde of Poyson in it Selfe ; And as for Sowe-Thistles , though Coneyes eat them , yet Sheepe and Cattell will not touch them ; And besides the Milke of them , rubbed vpon Warts , in short time , weareth them away : Which sheweth the Milke of them to be Corrosine . We see also , that Wheat , and other Corne sowen , if you take them forth of the Ground , before they sprout , are full of Milke ; And the Beginning of Germination is euer a Kinde of Putrefaction of the Seed . Euphorbium also hath a Milke , though not very white , which is of a great Acrimony . And Saladine hath a yellow Milke , which hath likewise much Acrimony ; For it cleanseth the Eyes . It is good also for Cataracts . Mushromes are reported to grow , as well vpon the Bodies of Trees , as vpon their Roots , or vpon the Earth : And especially vpon the Oake . The Cause is , for that Strong Trees , are towards such Excresc●●ces , in the Nature of Earth ; And therfore put forth Mosse , Mushromes , and the like . There is hardly found a Plant , that yeeldeth a Red Iuyce , in the Blade , or Eare ; Except it be the Tree that beareth Sanguis Draconis : Which groweth ( chiefly ) in the Island Soquotra : The Herb Amaranthus , ( indeed , ) is Red all ouer ; And Brasill is Red in the Wood : And so is Red Sunders . That Tree of the Sanguis Draconis , groweth in the forme of a Sugar-loafe . It is like , that the Sap of that Plant , concocteth in the Body of the Tree . For woe see that Grapes , and Pomegranats , are Red in the Iuyce , but are Greene in the Teare : And this maketh the Tree of Sanguis Draconis , lesser towards the Top ; Because the Iuyce hasteneth not vp ; And besides it is very Astringent ; And therefore of Slow Motion . It is reported , that Sweet Mosse , besides that vpon the Apple-Trees , groweth likewise ( sometimes ) vpon Poplars ; And yet ( generally ) the Poplar is a Smooth Tree of Barke , and hath little Mosse . The Mosse of the Larix Tree burneth also Sweet , and sparkleth in the Burning , Quaere of the Mosses of Oderate Trees ; As Cedar , Cypres , Lignum Aloës , &c. The Death that is most without Paine , hath been noted to be , vpon the Taking of the Petium of Hemloche ; which in Humanity was the Forme of Execution of Capitall Offenders in Athens . The Poyson of the Aspe , that Cleopatra vsed , hath some affinity with it . The Cause is , for that the Torments of Death are chiefly raised by the Strife of the Spirits ; And these Vapours quench the Spirits by Degrees ; Like to the Death of an extreme Old Man. I conceiue it is lesse Painfull than Opium : , because Opium hath Parts of Heat mixed . There be Fruits , that are Sweet before they be Ripe ; As Mirabolanes ; So Reuuell-Seeds are Sweet before they ripen , and after grow Spicy . And some neuer Ripen to be Sweet ; As Tamarinds , Berberries , Crabs , Sloes , &c. The Cause is , for that the former Kinde haue ●●●eh and subtill Heat , which causeth Earely Sweetnesse ; The latter haue a Cold and Acide Iuyce , which no Heat of the Sunne can sweeten . But as for the Mirabelane , it hath Parts of Contrary Natures ; For it is Sweet , and yet Astringont . There bee few Herbes that haue a Salt Taste ; And contrariwise all Bloud of Liuing Creatures hath a Saltnesse : The Cause may be , for that Salt , though it be the Audiment of Life , yet in Plants the Originall Taste remaineth not ; For you shall haue them Bitter , Sowre , Sweet , Biting , but seldome Salt : But in Liuing Creatures , all those High Tastes may happen to be ( sometimes ) in the Humours , but are seldome in the Flesh , or Substance ; Because it is of a more Oyly Nature ; which is not very Susceptible of those Tastes ; And the Saltnesse it selfe of Bloud , is but a light , and secret Saltnesse : And euen among Plants , some doe participate of Saltnesse , as Alga Marina , Sampire , Scorny-Grasse , &c. And they report , there is , in some of the Indian-Seas , a Swimming Plant , which they call Salgazus , spreading ouer the Sea , in such sort , as one would thinke it were a Meadow . It is certaine , that out of the Ashes of all Plants , they extract a Salt , which they vse in Medicines . It is reported by one of the Ancients , that there is an Herb growing in the Water , called Lincostis , which is full of Prickles : This Herbe putteth forth another small Herbe out of the Leafe ; which is imputed to some Moisture , that is gathered betweene the Prickles , which Putrified by the Sunne , Germinateth . But I remember also I haue seene , for a great Rarity , one Rose grow out of another , like Honey-Suckles , that they call Top and Top-gallants . Barley , ( as appeareth in the Malting , ) being steeped in Water three dayes , and afterwards the Water drained from it , and the Barley turned vpon a dry floare , will sprout , halfe an Inch long at least : And if it be let alone , and not turned , much more ; vntill the Heart be out . Wheat will doe the same . Try it also with Pease , and Beanes . This Experiment is not like that of the Orpin , and Semper-Vine ; For there it is of the old Store , for no Water is added ; But here it is nourished from the Water . The Experiment would be further driuen : For it appeareth already , by that which hath beene said , that Earth is not necessary to the first Sprouting of Plants ; And we see that Rose-Buds set in Water , will Blow : Therefore try whether the Sprouts of such Graines may not be raised to a further Degree ; As to an Herbe , or Flower , with Water onely ; Or some small Commixture , of Earth : For if they will , it should seeme by the Experiments before , both of the Malt , and of the Roses , that they will come far faster on in Water , than in Earth : For the Nourishment is easilier drawne out of Water , than out of Earth . It may giue some light also , that Drinke infused with Flesh , as that with the Capon , &c. will nourish faster and easilier , than Meat and Drinke together . Try the same Experiment with Roots , as well as with Graines : as for Example , take a Turnip , and steepe it a while , and then dry it , and see whether it will sprout . Malt in the Dren●bing will swell ; And in such a manner , as after the Putting forth in Sprouts , and the drying vpon the Keele , there will be gained at least a Bushell in eight , and yet the Sprouts are rubbed off ; And there will be a Bushell of Dust besides the Malt : Which I suppose to be , not onely by the loose , and open Laying of the Parts , but by some Addition of Substance , drawne from the Water , in which it was steeped . Malt gathereth a Sweetnesse to the Taste , which appeareth yet more in the Wort. The Dulcoration of Things is worthy to be tried to the full ; For that Dulcoration importeth a degree to Nourishment : And the Making of Things Inalimentall , to become Alimentall , may be an Experiment of great Profit , for Making new Victuall . Most Seeds in the Growing , leaue their Huske or Rinde about the Root ; But the Onion will carry it vp , that it will be like a Cap vpon the Top of the Young Onion . The Cause may be , for that the Skin or Huske is not easie to breake ; As we see by the Pilling of Onions , what a Holding Substance the Skin is . Plants , that haue Curled Leaues , doe all abound with Moisture ; Which commeth so fast on , as they cannot spread themselues Plaine , but must needs gather together . The Weakest Kinde of Curling is Roughnesse ; As in Clary , and Burre . The Second is Curling on the Sides ; As in Lettuce , and Young Cabbage : And the Third is Folding into an Head ; As in Cabbage full growne , and Cabbage-Lettuce . It is reported , that Firre , and Pine , especially if they be Old and Putrified , though they shine not , as some Rotten Woods doe , yet in the sudden Breaking they will sparkle like Hard Sugar . The Roots of Trees doe , ( some of them , ) put downwards deepe into the Ground ; As the Oake , Pine , Firre , &c. Some spread more towards the Surface of the Earth ; As the Ash , Cypresse-Tree , Oline , &c. The Cause of this latter may be , for that such Trees as loue the Sunne , doe not willingly descend farre into the Earth ; And therefore they are ( commonly ) Trees , that shoot vp much ; For in their Body , their desire of Approach to the Sunne , maketh them spread the lesse . And the same Reason , vnder Ground , to auoid Recesse from the Sunne , maketh them spread the more . And wee see it commeth to passe in some Trees , which haue beene planted too deepe in the Ground , that forloue of Approach to the Sunne , they forsake their first Root , and put out another more towards the Top of the Earth . And wee see also , that the Oliue is full of Oylie Iuyce ; And Ash maketh the best Fire ; And Cypresse is an Hot Tree . As for the Oake ; which is of the former sort , it loueth the Earth , And therefore groweth slowly . And for the Pine , and Firre likewise , they haue so much Heat in themselues , as they need lesse the Heat of the Sunne . There be Herbs also , that haue the same difference ; As the Herbe they call Morsus Diaboli ; Which putteth the Root downe so low , as you cannot pull it vp without Breaking ; Which gaue Occasion to the N●me , and ●●● ; For that it was said , it was so wholesome a Root , that the Deuill , when it was gathered , bit ●● for Enny . And some of the Ancients doe report , that there was a Goodly Firre ; ( which they desired to remoue whole , ) that had a Root vnder Ground eight Cubits deepe ; And so the Root came vp broken . It hath beene obserued , tha● a Branch of a Tree , being Vnberked some space at the Botome , and so set into the Ground , hath growen ; Euen of such Trees , as if the Branch were set with the Barke on , they would not grow ; yet co●●driwise we see , that a Tree ●ared round in the Body , aboue Ground , will die . The Cause may be , for that the Vnbarke Part draweth the Nourishment best , but the Barke continueth it only . Grapes will continue Fresh , and Moist , all Winter long , if you hang them , Cluster by Cluster , in the Roofe of a Warme Roome ; Especially , it when you gather the Cluster , you take off with the Cluster some of the Stocke . The Reed or Cane is a Watry Plant , and groweth not but in the Water ; It hath these Properties ; That it is Hollow ; That it is Knuckled both Stalke , and Root ; That being Drie , it is more Hard and Fragile , than other Wood ; That it putteth forth no Boughs . though many Stalkes come out of one Root . It differeth much in Greatnesse ; The smallest being fit for Thatching of Houses ; And Stopping the Chinkes of Ships ; Better than Glew , or Pitch . The Second Bignesse , is vsed for Angle-Rods , and Staues ; And in China for beating of Offenders vpon the Thighs . The differing Kindes of them are ; The Common Reed ; The Cassia Fistula ; And the Sugar-Reed . Of all Blants , it boweth the easiest , and riseth againe . It seemeth , that amongst Plants , which are nourished with Mixture of Earth and Water , it draweth most Nourishment from Water ; which maketh it the Smoothest of all others in Barke ; And the Hollowest in Body . The Sap of Trees , when they are let Bloud , is of differing Natures . Some more Watry and Cleare ; As that of Vines ; of Beeches ; of Peares . Some Thicke ; As Apples . Some Gummis ; As Cherries . Some Frathie , As Elmes . Some Milkie ; As ●●● In Mulberries , the Sap seemeth to be ( almost ) towards the Barke only ; For if you cut the Tree , a little into the Barke , with a Stone , it will come forth ; If you pierce it deeper with a Toole , it will be drie . The Trees , which haue the Moistest Iuyces in their Fruit. haue commonly the Moistest Sap in their Body ; For the Vines and Peares are very Moist ; Apples somes hat more Spongie : The Milke of the Figge hath the Qualitie of the R●●nea● , to gather Cheese ; And so haue certaine Sonre Herbs wherewith they make Cheese in Lent. The Timber and Wood are , in some Trees , more Cleane , in some more Kn●●tie : And it is a good Triall . to trie it by Speaking at one End , and Laying the ●are at the Other : For if it he Kn●●tie , the Voice will not passe well . Some haue the Veines more varied , and chamlotted ; As Oake , whereof Wainscat it made ; Maple , whereof Trenchers are made . Some more smooth , as Firre , and Walnnt : Some doe more easily breed Wormes and Spiders ; Some more hardly , as it is said of Irish Trees : Besides , there be a Number of Differences that concerne their Vse ; As Oake , Cedar , and Chesu●t , are the best Builders : Some are best for Ploughs Timber ; As Ash ; Some for Peeres , that are sometimes wet , and sometimes drie ; As Elme : Some for Planchers ; As Deale : Some for Tables , Cupboard , and Desks ; As Wannts : Some for Ship Timber ; As Oakes that grow in Moist Grounds ; For that maketh the Timber Tough , and not apt to rift with Q●d●an●● Where in English and Irish Timber are thought ●● excell ; Some for Mosts of Ships ; As Firre , and Pine , because of their Length , Straightnesse , and Lightnesse : Some for Pale ; As Oake : Some for Fuell ; As Ash : And so of the rest . The Comming of Trees and Plants in certaine Regions , and net in others , is sometimes Casuall : For many haue beene translated , and haue prospered well ; As Damaske-Roses , that haue not beene knowne in England aboue an hundred yeares , and now are so common . But the liking of Plants in certaine Soiles , more than in others , is meerly Naturall ; As the Firre and Pine loue the Mountaines ; The Poplar ; Willow , Sallow , and Alder , loue Riuers , and Moist Places : The Ash loueth Coppices ; But is best in Standards alone : luniper loueth Chalke ; And so doe most Fruit-Trees : Sampire groweth but upon Rocks : Reeds and Ofiers grow where they are washed with Water : The Vine loueth Sides of Hills , turning vpon the South-East Sun , &c. The Putting forth of certaine Herbs discouereth of what Nature the Ground where they put forth , is : As Wilde Thyme sheweth good Feeding Ground for Cattell , Betony and Strawberries shew Grounds fit for Wood : Ca●●●mill sheweth Mellow Grounds fit for Wheat . Mustard Seede , growing after the Plough , sheweth a good Strong Ground also for Wheat : Burnet sheweth good Meadow : And the like . There are found , in diuers Countries , some other Plants , that grow out of Trees and Plants , besides Misseltes : As in Syria , there is an Herbe called Cassytas that groweth out of tall Trees , and windeth it selfe about the same Tree where it groweth ; And sometimes about Thornes . There is a kinde of Polypode , that groweth out of Trees , though it windeth not . So likewise an Herbe called Fannes , vpon the Wilde Oline . And an Herbe called Hippopha●●●● vpon the Fullers Thorne ; Which , they say , is good for the Falling Sicknesse . It hath beene ob●rerue● , by ●ome or the Ancients , that howsoeuer Cold and Easterly Winds , are thought to be great Enemies to Fruit ; yet neuerthelesse South Winds are also found to doe Hure ; Especially in the Blossoming time ; And the more , if Showers follow . It seemeth , they call forth the Moisture too fast . The West Winds are the best . It hath beene obserued also that Greene and Open Winters doe hurt Trees ; Insomuch as if two or three such Winters come together , Almond-Trees , and some other Trees , will dye . The Cause is the same with the former , because the Lust of the Earth ouerspendeth it selfe ; Howsoeuer some other of the Ancients haue commended Warme Winters . Snowes , lying long , cause a Fruitfull Yeare : For first , they keepe in the Strength of the Earth ; Secondly , they water the Earth , better than Raine ; For in Snow , the Earth doth ( as it were ) sucke the Water , as out of the Teate . Thirdly , the Moisture of Snow is the finest Moisture ; For it is the Froth of the Cloudy Waters . Showers , if they come a little before the Ripening of Fruits , doe good to all Shoculent and Moist Fruits ; As Vines , Oliues , Pomegranates ; Yet it is rather for Plenty , than for Goodnesse ; For the best Wines are in the Driest Vintages : Small Showers are likewise good for Corne , so as Parching Heats come not vpon them . Generally , Night-Showers are better than Day-Showers ; For that the Sunne followeth not so fast vpon them . And we see , euen in Watring by the Hand , it is best , in Summer time , to water in the Euening . The Differences of Earths , and the Triall of them , are worthy to be diligently inquired . The Earth , that with Showers doth easiliest Soften , is commended ; And yet some Earth of that kinde will be very Dry , and Hard before the Showers . The Earth that casteth vp from the Plough , a Great Clod , is not so good , as that , which casteth vp a Smaller Clod. The Earth , that putteth forth Mosse easily , and may bee called Mouldy , is not good . The Earth , that smelleth well vpon the Digging , or Ploughing , is commended ; As containing the Iuyce of Vegetables almost already prepared . It is thought by some , that the Ends of low Raine-Bowes , fall more vpon one kinde of Earth than vpon another : As it may well be ; For that that Earth is most Roscide : And therfore it is commended for a Signe of good Earth . The Poorenesse of the Herbs , ( it is plaine , ) shew the Poorenesse of the Earth ; And especially if they be in Colour more darke : But if the Herbs shew Withered , or Blasted at the Top , it sheweth the Earth to be very Cold : And so doth the Mossinesse of Trees . The Earth , whereof the Grasse is soone Parched with the Sun , and Toasted , is commonly Forced Earth , and Barren in his owne Nature . The Tender , Chessoine , and Mellow Earth , is the best ; Being meere Mould , betweene the two Extreames of Clay , and Sand ; Especially if it be not Loamy , and Binding . The Earth , that after Raine , will scarce be Ploughed , is commonly Fruitfull ; For it is Cleaning , and full of Iuyce . It is strange , which is obserued by some of the Ancients , that Dust helpeth the Fruitfulnesse of Trees ; And of Vines , by name : Insomuch as they catt Dust vpon them of purpose . It should seeme , that that Powdring , when a Shower commeth , maketh a kinde of Soyling to the Tree , being Earth and Water , finely laid on . And they note , that Countries , where the Fields and Wayes are Dusty , beare the best Vines . It is commended by the Ancients , for an Excellent Helpe to Trees , to lay the Stalks and Leaues of Lupines about the Roots ; Or to Plough them into the Ground , where you will sowe Corne. The Burning also of the Cuttings of Vines , and Casting them vpon land , doth much Good. And it was generally receiued of old , that the Dunging of Grounds , when the West Wind bloweth , and in the Decrease of the Moone , doth greatly helpe ; The Earth ( as it seemeth ) being then more thirsty , and open , to receiue the Dung. The Grafting of Vines vpon Vines , ( as I take it , ) is not now in vse : The Ancients had it , and that three wayes : The First was Insition , which is the Ordinary Manner of Grafting : The Second was Terebration , through the Middle of the Stocke , and Putting in the Cions there : And the Third was Paring of two Vines , that grow together , to the Marrow , and Binding them close . The Diseases and ill Accidents of Corne , are worthy to be enquired ; And would be more worthy to be enquired , if it were in Mens Power to helpe them ; Whereas many of them are not to be remedied . The Mildew is one of the Greatest ; which ( out of question ) commeth by Closenesse of Aire ; And therefore in Hills , or large Champaigne Grounds , it seldome commeth ; Such as is with vs York's Worad . This cannot be remedied , otherwise than that in Countries of Small Enclosure , the Grounds be turned into larger Fields : Which I haue knowne to doe good in some Farmes . Another Disease is the Putting forth of Wilde Oats , whereinto Corne oftentimes , ( especially Barley , ) doth degenerate . It happeneth chiefly from the Weaknesse of the Graine that is sowen ; For if it be either too Old , or Mouldy , it will bring forth Wilde Oats . Another Disease is the Saciety of the Ground ; For if you sow one Ground still with the same Corne , ( I meane not the same Corne that grew vpon the same Ground , ) but the same Kinde of Graine ; ( As Wheat , Barley , &c. ) it will prosper but poorely : Therefore besides the Resting of the Ground , you must vary the Seed . Another ill Accident is , from the Winds , which hurt at two times ; At the Flowring , by Shaking off the Flowers ; And at the full Ripening , by Shaking out the Corne. Another ill Accident is , Drouth , at the Spindling of the Corne ; Which with vs is rate ; But in Hotter Countries , common : Insomuch as the Word , Calamitas , was first deriued from Calamus , when the Corne could not get out of the Stalke . Another ill Accident is , Ouer-wet at Sowing-Time ; which with vs breedeth much Dearth ; Insomuch as the Corne neuer commeth vp ; And ( many times ) they are forced to resow Sommer-Corne , where they sowed Winter-Corne . Another ill Accident is Bitter Frosts , continued , without Snow ; Especially in the Beginning of the Winter , after the Seed is new Sowen . Another Disease is Wormes ; which sometimes breed in the Root , and happen vpon Hot Sunnes , and Showers , immediately after the Sowing ; And another Worme breedeth in the Eare it Selfe ; Especially when Hot Sunnes breake often out of Clouds . Another Disease is Weeds ; And they are such , as either Choake , and Ouershadow the Corne , and beare it downe ; Or starue the Corne , and deceiue it of Nourishment . Another Disease is , Ouer-Rancknesse of the Corne ; Which they vse to remedy , by Mowing it after it is come vp ; Or putting Sheepe into it . Another ill Accident is Laying of Corne with great Raines , neare , or in Harnest . Another ill Accident is , if the Seed happen to haue touched Oyle , or any Thing , that is Fat ; For those Substances haue an Antipathy with Nourishment of Water . The Remedies of the Diseases of Corne haue beene obserued as followeth . The Steeping of the Graine , before Sowing , a little time in Wine , is thought a Presernatiue : The Mingling of Seed-Corne with Ashes , is thought to be good : The Sowing at the Wane of the Moone , is thought to make the Corne sound : It hath not beene practised , but it is thought to be of vse , to make some Miscellane in Corne ; As if you sow a few Beanes with Wheat , your Wheat will be the better . It hath beene obserued , that the Sowing of Corne with Honsleeke , doth good . Though Graine , that toucheth Oyle , or Fat , receiueth hurt , yet the Steeping of it , in the Dregs of Oyle , when it beginneth to Putrifie , ( which they call Amurca , ) is thought to assure it against Wormes . It is reported also , that it Corne be Mowed , it will make the Graine Longer , but Emptier , and hauing More of the Huske . It hath beene noted , that Seed of a yeare old , is the Best ; And of two or three yeares is Worse , And that which is more Old , is quite Barren ; Though ( no doubt ) some Seeds and Graines last better than others . The Corne , which in the Vanning lieth lowest , is the best ; And the Corne , which broken or bitten retaineth a little Yellownesse , is better than that which is very White . It hath beene obserued , that of all Roots of Herbs , the Root of Sorrell goeth the furthest into the Earth ; Insomuch as it hath bin knowne to go three Cubits deepe ; And that it is the Root that continueth fit ( longest ) to be set againe , of any Root that groweth . It is a Cold and Acide Herbe , that ( as it seemeth ) loueth the Earth , and is not much drawne by the Sunne . It hath beene obserued , that some Herbs like best , being watred with Salt-Water ; As Radish , Beet , Rew , Pennyroyall ; This Triall would be extended to some other Herbs ; Especially such as are Strong ; As Tarragon , Mustard-Seed , Rocket , and the like . It is strange that is generally receiued , how some Poysonous Beasts affect Odorate and Wholesome Herbs ; As that the Snake loueth Fennell ; That the Toad will be much vnder Sage ; That Frogs will be in Cinque foile . It may be , it is rather the Shade , or other Couerture , that they take liking in , than the Vertue of the Herbe . It were a Matter of great Profit , ( saue that I doubt it is too Coniecturall to venture vpon , ) if one could discerne , what Corne , Herbs , or Fruits , are like to be in Plenty , or Scarcity , by some Signes and Prognosticks . in the Beginning of the Yeare : For as for those , that are like to be in Plenty , they may be bargained for , vpon the Ground ; As the Old Relation was of Thales ; who to shew how easie it was for a Philosopher to be rich , when he fore-saw a great Plenty of Oliues , made a Monopoly of them . And for Scarcity , Men may make Profit in keeping better the Old Store . Long Continuance of Snow is beleeued to make a Fruitfull Yeare of Corne : An Earely Winter , or a very Late Winter , a Barren Yeare of Corne : An Open and Serene Winter , an ill Yeare of Fruit : These we haue partly touched before : But other Prognostickes of like Nature are diligently to be enquired . There seeme to be , in some Plants , Singularities , wherein they differ from all Other ; The Oliue hath the Oyly Part , only on the Outside ; Wheras all other Fruits haue it in the Nut , or Kernell . The Firre hath ( in effect ) no Stone , Nut , nor Kernest ; Except you will count the little Graines Kernells . The Pom granate and Pine Apple haue onely , amongst Fruits , Graines distinct in seuerall Cells . No Herbs haue Curled Leaues , but Cabbage , and Cabbage-Lettuce . None haue double Leaues , one belonging to the Stalke , another to the Fruit or Seed , but the Artichoke : No Flower hath that kinde of Spread that the Woodbine hath . This may be a large Field of Contemplation ; For it sheweth that in the Frame of Nature , there is , in the Producing of some Species , a Composition of Matter , which happeneth oft , and may be much diuersified : In others , such as happeneth rarely , and admitteth little Variety : For so it is likewise in Beasts : Dogs haue a Resemblance with Wolnes , and Foxes ; Horses with Asses , Kine with Bustes ; Hares with Coneyes ; &c. And so in Birds : Kites and Kastrells haue a Resemblance with Hawkes ; Common-Doues with Ring-Dea●s , and Tortles ; Black-Birds with Thrushes , and Manisses ; Crowes with Bauens , Dawes , and Choughas , &c. But Elephants , and Swine amongst Beasts ; And the Bird of Paradise , and the Peacocke amongst Birds ; And some few others ; haue sea●●● any other Species , that haue Affinity with them . We leaue the Description of Plants , and their Vertues , to Herballs , and other like Bookes of Naturall History : Wherein Mens Diligence hath b●●●● great , euen to Curiosity : For our Experiments are onely such as doe euer ascend a Degree , to the Deriuing of Causes , and Extracting of Axiomes , which , wee are not ignorant , but that some , both of the Ancient , and Modeme Writers , haue also labôured , But their Causes , and Axiomes , are so full of Imagination , and so infected with the old Receiued Theories , as they are meere Inquinations of Experience , and Concoct it not . It hath beene obserued by some of the Ancients , that Skins , ( especially of ●●ams , newly pulled off , and applied to the Wounds of Stripts , doe keepe them from Swelling , and Exulcerating ; And likewise Heade them , and Close them vp ; And that the Whites of Eggs do the same . The Cause is a Temperate Conglutination ; For both Bodies are Glommy , and Viscous , and doe bridle the Des●uxe of Humours to the Hu●●● , without Penning them in too much . You may turne ( almost ) all Flesh into a ●●●●●●●●● , if you take Flesh , and cut it into Peeces , and put the Peeces into a Glasse couered with Parchment ; And so let the Glasse stand six or seuen Houres ●●● Boyling Water . It may be an Experiment of Profit , for Making of Fat , or Grease , for many vses ; But then it must be of such Flesh as is not Edible ; As Horses , Dogs , Beares , Foxes , Bodgers , &c. It is reported by one of the Ancients , that New Wine , put into Vessells well stopped , and the Vessells let downe into the Sea , will accelerate very much , the Making of them Ripe , and Potable . The same would be tried in Wort. Beasts are more Hairy than Men ; And Sauage Man more than Ciuill ; And the Plumage of Birds exceedeth the Pilosity of Beasts . The Cause of the Smoothnesse in Men , is not any Abundance of Heat , and Moisture , though that indeed causeth Pilosity ; But there is requisite to Pilosity , not so much Heat and Moisture , as Excrementitious Heat and Moisture : ( For whatsoeuer assimilateth , goeth not into the Haire : ) And Excrementitious Moisture aboundeth most in Beasts , and Men that are more Sauage . Much the same Reason is there of the Plumage of Birds ; For Birds assimilate lesse , and excerne more than Beasts : For their Excrements are euer liquid , and their Flesh ( generally ) more dry : Besides , they haue not Instruments for Vrine ; And so all the Excrementitious Moisture goeth into the Feathers : And therefore it is no Maruell , though Birds bee commonly better Meat than Beasts , because their Flesh doth assimilate more finely , and secerneth more subtilly . Againe , the Head of Man hath Haire vpon the first Birth , which no other Part of the Body hath . The Cause may be Want of Perspiration : For Much of the Matter of Haire , in the other Parts of the Body , goeth forth by Insensible Perspiration ; And besides , the Skull being of a more solide Substance , nourisheth and assimilateth lesse , and excerneth more : And so likewise doth the Chinne ; We see also that Haire commeth not vpon the Palmes of the Hands , nor Soales of the Feet ; Which are Parts more Perspirable . And Children likewise are not Hairy , for that their Skins are more Perspirable . Birds are of Swifter Motion than Beasts : For the Flight of many Birds is Swifter , than the Race of any Beasts . The Cause is , for that the Spirits in Birds , are in greater Proportion , in comparison of the Bulke of their Body , than in Beasts : For as for the Reason that some giue , that they are partly Carried , whereas Beasts goe , that is Nothing ; For by that Reason Swimming should be swifter , than Running : And that Kinde of Carriage also , is not without Labour of the Wing . The Sea is Clearer , when the North wind bloweth , than when the South-wind . The Cause is , for that Salt-Water hath a little Oylinesse in the Surface thereof ; As appeareth in very Hot Daies : And againe , for that the Southerne Wind relaxeth the Water somewhat ; As no Water Boyling is so Cleare as Cold Water . Fire burneth Wood , making it first Luminous ; Then Blacke and Brittle : And lastly , Broken and Incinerate : Sealding Water doth none of these . The Cause is , for that by Fire , the Spirit of the Body is first Refined , and then Emitted ; Whereof the Refining , be Attenuation causeth the Light ; And the Emission , first the Fragilitie , and after the Dissolution into Ashes : Neither doth any other Body enter : But in Water the Spirit of the Body is not Refined so much ; And besides Part of the Water entreth ; Which doth increase the Spirit , and in a degree extinguish it : Therefore wee see that Hot Water will quench Fire . And againe wee see , that in Bodies , wherein the Water doth not much enter , but only the Heat passeth , Hot Water worketh the Effects of Fire : As in Egges Boyled , and Roasted , ( into which the Water entreth not at all , ) there is scarce difference to be discerned ; But in Fruit , and Flesh , whereinto the Water entreth , in some part , there is much more difference . The Bottome of a Vessell of Boyling Water , ( as hath beene obserued , ) is not very much Heated ; So as Men may put their Hand vnder the Vessell , and remoue it . The Cause is , for that the Moisture of Water , as it quencheth Coales , where it entreth ; So it doth allay Heat , where it toucheth : And therefore note well , that Moisture , although it doth not passe thorow Bodies , without Communication of some Substance , ( As Heat and Cold doe ; ) yet it worketh manifest Effects ; not by Entrance of the Body , but by Qualifying of the Heat , and Cold ; As wee see in this Instance : And wee see likewise , that the Water of Things distilled in Water , ( which they call the Bath , ) differeth not much from the Water of Things Distilled by Fire : Wee see also , that Pewter-Dishes , with Water in them , will not Melt easily ; But without it , they will : Nay wee see more , that Butter , or Oyle , which in themselues are Inflammable , yet by Vertue of their Moisture , will doe the like . It hath beene noted by the Ancients , that it is dangerous to Picke ones Eare , whilest he Yawneth . The Cause is , for that in Yawning , the Inner Parchment of the Eare is extended , by the Drawing in of the Spirit , and Breath ; For in Yawning , and Sighing both , the Spirit is first strongly Drawne in , and then strongly Expelled . It hath beene obserued by the Ancients , that Sneezing doth cease the Hiccough . The Cause is , for that the Motion of the Hiccough , is a Lifting vp of the Stomacke : which Sneezing doth somewhat depresse , and diuert the Motion another way . For first wee see , that the Hiccough commeth of Fulnesse of Meat , ( especially in Children , which causeth an Extension of the Stomacke : Wee see also , it is caused by Acide Meats , or Drinkes , which is by the Pricking of the Stomacke : And this Motion is ceased , either by Diuersion ; Or by Detention of the Spirits : Diuersion , as in Sneezing ; Detention , as wee see Holding of the Breath , doth helpe somewhat to cease the Hiccough : And putting a Man into an Earnest Studie doth the like ; As is commonly vsed : And Vinegar put to the Nostbrills , or Gargarized , doth it also ; For that it is Astringent , and inhibiteth the Motion of the Spirits . Looking against the Sunne , doth induce Sneezing . The Cause ; is not the Heating of the Nosthrills ; For then the Holding vp of the Nosthrills against the Sunne , though one Winke , would doe it , But the Drawing downe of the Moisture of the Braine : For it will make the Eyes , run with Water ; And the Drawing of Moisture to the Eyes , doth draw it to the Nosthrills , by Motion of Consent ; And so followeth Sneezing ; As contrariwise , the Tickling of the Nosthrills within , doth draw the Moisture to the Nosthrills , and to the Eyes by Consent ; For they also will Water . But yet , it hath beene obserued , that if one be about to Sneeze , the Rubbing of the Eyes , till they run with Water , will preuent it . Where of the Cause is , for that the Humour , which was descending to the Nosthrills , is diuerted to the Eyes . The Teeth are more , by Cold Drinke , or the like , affected , than the other Parts . The Cause is double : The One , for that the Resistance of Bone to Cold , is greater than of Flesh ; for that Flesh shrinketh , but the Bone resisteth , whereby the Cold becommeth more eager : The Other is , for that the Teeth are Parts without Bloud ; Whereas Bloud helpeth to qualifie the Cold : And therefore wee see , that the Sinnewes are much affected with Cold ; For that they are Parts without Bloud : So the Bones in Sharpe Colds wax Brittle ; And therefore , it hath beene seene , that all Contusions of Bones , in Hard Weather , are more difficult to Cure. It hath been noted , that the Tongue receiueth , more easily , Tokens of Diseases , than the other Parts ; As of Heats within , which appeare most in the Blacknesse of the Tongue . Againe , Pied Cattell are spotted in their Tongues , &c. The Cause is , ( no doubt , ) the Tendernesse of the Part ; which thereby receiueth more easily all Alterations , than any other Parts of the Flesh. When the Mouth is out of Taste , it maketh Things taste , sometimes Salt ; Chiefly Bitter ; And sometimes Loathsome ; But neuer Sweet . The Cause is , the Corrupting of the Moisture about the Tongue ; Which many times turneth Bitter , and Salt , and Loathsome ; But Sweet neuer ; For the rest are Degrees of Corruption . It was obserued in the Great Plague of the last Yeare , that there were seene , in diuers Ditches , and low Grounds , about London , many Toads , that had Tailes , two or three Inches long , at the least ; Whereas Toads ( vsually ) haue no Tailes at all . Which argueth a great Disposition to Putrefaction in the Soile , and Aire . It is reported likewise , that Roots , ( such as Carrets , and Parsuips , ) are more Sweet , and Lushious , in Infectious Yeares , than in other Yeares . Wife Physitians should with all diligence inquire , what Simples Nature yeeldeth , that haue extreme Subtile Parts , without any Mordication , or Acrimony : For they Vndermine that which is Hard ; They open that which is Stopped , and Shut ; And they expell that which is Offensive , gently , without too much Perturbation . Of this Kinde are Elder-Flowers , which therefore are Proper for the Stone : Of this kinde is the DwarfePine ; which is Proper for the laundies : Of this kinde is Harts-Horne ; which is Proper for Agues , and Infections : Of this kinde is Piony ; which is Proper for Stoppings in the Head : Of this kinde is Fumitory ; which is Proper for the Spl●●●e : And a Number of Others . Generally , diuers Creatures bred of Putrefaction , though they be somewhat loathsome to take , are of this kinde ; As Earth-wormes , Timber-Sowes , Snailes , &c. And I conceiue , that the Trechischs of Vipers , ( which are so much magnified , ) and the Flesh of Snakes some wayes condited , and corrected , ( which of late are growne into some Credite , ) are of the same Nature . So the Parts of Beasts Putrified ; ( as Castereum , and Muske , which haue extreme Subtill Parts , ) are to be placed amongst them . We see also that Patrefactions of Plants , ( as Agarichs , and lewes ●●●● . are of greatest Vertue . The Cause is , for that Putrefection is the Subtillest of all Motions , in the Parts of Bodies : And since we cannot take downe the Lines of Liuing Creatures , ( which some of the ●●● say ( If they could be taken downe , ) would make vs Immortall ; ) the Next is for Subtilty of Operation , to take Bodies Putresied ; Such as may be safely taken . It hath beene obserued by the Ancients , that Much vse of Venus doth Dimme the Sight ; And yet Eunuchs , which are vnable to generate , are ( neuerthelesse ) also Dimme Sighted . The Cause of Dimnesse of Sight , in the Former , is the Expence of Spirts ; In the Latter , the Ouer-moisture of the Braine : For the Ouer-moisture of the Braine doth thicken the Spirits Visuall . and obstructeth their Passages ; As we see by the Decay , in the Sight , in Age ; Where also the Diminution of the Spirits concurreth as another Cause : we see also that Blindnesse commeth by Rheumes , and ●●● . Now in ●●● . there are all the Notes of Moisture ; As the Swelling of their Thighes , the Loosenesse of their Belly , the Smoothnesse of their Skinne , &c. The Pleasure in the Act of Venus is the greatest of the Pleasures of the Senses : The Matching of it with Itch is vnproper ; though that also be Pleasing to the touch . But the Conses are Profound . First , all the Organe of the Senses qualifie the Nations of the Spirits ; And make so many Seuerall Species of Motions , and Pleasures or Displeasures thereupon , as there be Dinersitics of Organs . The Instruments of Sight , Hearing , Taste , and Smell , are of seuerall frame ; And so are the Parts for Generation . Therefore Sealiger doth well , to make the Pleasure of Generation a Sixth Sense ; And if there were any other differing Organs , and Qualified Perfraction for the spirits to passe ; there would be more than the Fiue Senses ; Neither doe we well know , whether some Beasts , and Birds , haue not Senses that we know not : And the very some of Dogs is almost a sense it selfe . Secondly , the Pleasures of the Touch , are greater and deeper , than those of the other Senses ; As we see in Warming vpon Cold ; Or Refrigeration vpon Heat : For as the Paines of the Touch , are greater than the Offences of other Sense ; So likewise are the Pleasures . It is true , that the Affecting of the Spirits immediately , and ( as it were ) without an Organ , is of the greatest Pleasure ; Which is but in two things : Sweet Smells ; And Wine , and the like Sweet Vapours . For Smells , wee see their great and sudden Effect in fetching Men againe , when they swoune : For Drinke , it is certaine , that the Pleasure of Drunkennesse , is next the Pleasure of Venus : And Great Ioyes ( likewise ) make the Spirits moue , and touch themselues : And the pleasure of Venus is somewhat of the same Kinde . It hath beene alwayes obserued , that Men are more inclined to Venus in the Winter , and Women in the Summer . The Cause is , for that the Spirits , in a Body more Hot and dry , ( as the Spirits of Men are , ) by the Summer are more exhaled , and dissipated ; And in the Winter more condensed , and kept entire : But in Bodies that are Cold and Moist , ( as Womens are , ) the Summer doth Cherish the Spirits , and calleth them forth ; the Winter doth dull them . Furthermore , the Abstinence or Intermission of the Vse of Venus , in Moist and Well Habituate Bodies , breedeth a Number of Diseases ; And especially dangerous Impostumations . The Reason is euident ; For that it is a Principall Euacuation , especially of the Spirits : For of the Spirits , there is scarce any Euacuation , but in Venus , and Exercise . And therefore the Omission of either of them , breedeth all Diseases of Repletion . The Nature of Viuification is very worthy the Enquiry : And as the Nature of Things , is commonly better perceiued , in Small , than in Great , and in vnperfect , than in perfect , and in Parts , than in whole : So the Nature of Viuification is best enquired in Creatures bred of Putrefaction . The Contemplation whereof hath many Excellent Fruits . First , in Disclosing the Originall of of Viuification . Secondly , in Disclosing the Originall of Figuration . Thirdly , in Disclosing many Things in the Nature of Perfect Creatures , which in them lye more hidden . And Fourthly , in Traducing , by way of Operation , some Obseruations in the Insecta , to worke Effects vpon Perfect Creatures . Note that the word Insecta , agreeth not with the Matter , but we euer vse it for Breuities sake , intending by it Creatures bred of Putrefaction . The Insecta are found to breed out of seuerall Matters : Some breed of Mud , or Dung ; As the Earth-wormes , Eeles , Snakes , &c. For they are both Putrefactions : For Water in Mud doth Puttifie , as not able to Preserue it selfe : And for Dung , all Excrements are the Refuse and Putrefactions of Nourishment . Some breed in Wood , both Growing , and Cut down . Quare in what Woods most , and at what Seasons ? We see that the Worms with many Feet , which round themselues into Balls , are bred chiefly vnder Logs of Timber , but not in the Timber ; And they are said to be found also , ( many times , ) in Gardens , where no Logs are . But it seemeth their Generation requireth a Couerture , both from Sunne , and Raine , or Dew ; As the Timber is ; And therfore they are not Venemous , but ( contrariwise ) are held by the Physitians to clarifie the Bloud . It is obserued also that Cimices are found in the Holes of Bed-Sides . Some breed in the Haire of Liuing Creatures ; As Lice , and Tikes ; which are bred by the Sweat close kept , and somewhat are fied by the Haire . The Excrements of Liuing Creatures , do not only breed Insecta , when they are Excerned , but also while they are in the Body ; As in Wormes , whereto Children are most subiect , and are chiefly in the Guts . And it hath beene lately obserued by Physitians , that in many Pestilent Diseases , there are Wormes found in the vpper Parts of the Body , where Excrements are not , but onely Humours Putrified . Fleas breed Principally of Straw or Mass , where there hath beene a little Moisture ; Or the Chamber and Bed-straw kept close , and not Aired . It is receiued that they are killed by Strewing Worme-wood in the Rooms . And it is truly obserued , that Bitter Things are apt , rather to kill , than engender Putrefaction ; And they be Things , that are Fat , or Sweet , that are aptest to Putrifie . There is a Worme , that breedeth in Meale , of the shape of a large white Magget , which is giuen as a great Dainty to Nightingales . The Moath breedeth vpon Cloth , and other Lanifices ; Especially if they be laid vp dankish , and wet . It delighteth to be about the Flame of a Candle . There is a Worme called a Wenill , brad vnder Ground , and that feedeth vpon Roots ; As Parsnips , Carrets , &c. Some breed in Waters , especially shaded , but they must be Standing-waters ; As the Water-Spider , that hath six Legs . The Fly called the Oad-fly , breedeth of somewhat that Swimmeth vpon the Top of the Water , and is most about Ponds . There is a Worme that breedeth of the Dregs of Wine Decayed ; which afterwards , ( as is obserued by some of the Ancients , ) turneth into a Gnat. It hath bin obserued by the Ancients , that there is a Worme that breedeth in old Snow , and is of Colour Reddish , and dull of Motion , and dieth soone after it commeth out of Snow . Which should shew , that Snow hath in it a secret Warmth ; For else it could hardly Viuisie . And the Reason of the Dying of the Worme , may be the sudden Exhaling of that little Spirit , as soone as it commeth out of the Cold , which had shut it in . For as Butterflies quicken with Heat , which were benummed with Cold ; So Spirits may exhale with Heat , which were Preserued in Cold. It is affirmed both by Ancient and Moderne Obseruation , that in Furnaces of Copper , and Brasse , where Chalcites , ( which is Vitrioll , ) is often cast in , to mend the working , there riseth suddenly a Fly , which sometimes moueth , as if it tooke hold on the walls of the Furnace ; Sometimes is seene mouing in the Fire below ; And dieth presently , as soone as it is out of the Furnace . Which is a Noble Instance , and worthy to be weighed ; for it sheweth that as well Violent Heat of Fire , as the Gentle Heat of Liuing Creatures , will Viuifie , if it haue Matter Proportionable . Now the great Axiome of Viuification is , that there must be Heat to dilate the Spirit of the Body ; An Actiue Spirit to be dilated ; Matter Viscous or Tenacious , to hold in the Spirit ; And that Matter to be put forth , and Figured . Now a Spirit dilated by so ardent a Fire , as that of the Furnace , as soone as euer it cooleth neuer so little , congealeth presently . And ( no doubt ) this Action is furthered by the Chalcites , which hath a Spirit , that will Put forth and germinate , as we see in Chymicall Trialls . Briefly , most Things Putrified bring forth Insecta of seuerall Names ; But wee will not take vpon vs now , to Enumerate them all . The Insecta haue beene noted by the Ancients , to feed little : But this hath not beene diligently obserued ; For Grashoppers eat vp the Greene of whole Countries ; And Silke-wormes deuoure Leaues swiftly ; And Ants make gret Prouision . It is true , that Creatures , that Sleepe and rest much , Eat little ; As Dormise , and Bats , &c. They are all without Bloud : Which may be , for that the Iuyce of their Bodies , is almost all one ; Not Bloud , and Flesh , and Skin , and Bone , as in Perfect Creatures ; The Integrall Parts haue Extreme Variety , but the Similar Parts little . It is true , that they haue , ( some of them , ) a Disphragme , and an Intestine ; And they haue all Skins ; Which in most of the Insecta are cast often . They are not ( generally ) of long Life : Yet Bees haue beene knowne to liue seuen yeares : And Snakes are thought , the rather for the Casting of their Spoils , to liue till they be Old : And Eeles , which many times breed of Putrefaction , will liue and grow very long : And those that Enterchange from Wormes to Flyes in the Summer , and from Flyes to Wormes in the Winter , haue beene kept in Boxes oure kyears at the least . Yet there are certain Flyes , that are called Ephemera , that liue but a day . The Cause is , the Exility of the Spirit ; Or perhaps the Absence of the Sunne ; For that if they were brought in , or kept close , they might liue longer . Many of the Insecta , ( as Butterflies , and other Flies , ) reuiue easily , when they seeme dead , being brought to the Sunne , or Fire , The Cause whereof is , the Diffusion of the Vitall Spirit , and the Easie Dilating of it by a little Heat . They stirre a good while , after their Heads are off , or that they be cut in Pecces ; Which is caused also , for that their Vitall Spirits are more diffused thorow-out all their Parts , and lesse confined to Organs , than in Perfect Creatures . The Insecta haue Voluntary Motion , and therefore Imagination ; And whereas some of the Ancients haue said , that their Motion is Indeterminate , and their Imagination Indefinite , it is negligently obserued ; For Arts goe right forwards to their Hills ; And Bees doe ( admirably ) know the way , from a Flowry Heath , two or three Miles off , to their Hiues . It may be , Gnats , and Flyes , haue their Imagination more mutable , and giddy , as Small Birds likewise haue . It is said by some of the Ancients , that they haue onely the Sense of Feeling ; which is manifestly vntrue : For if they goe forth-right to a Place , they must needs haue Sight : Besides they delight more in one Flower , or Herbe , than in another , and therefore haue Taste : And Bees are called with Sound vpon Brasse , and therefore they haue Hearing : Which sheweth likewise that though their Spirit be diffused , yet there is a Seat of their Senses in their Head. Other Obseruations concerning the Insecta , together with the Enumeration of them , wee referre to that place , where wee meane to handle the Title of Animal's in generall . A Man Leapeth better with Weights , in his Hands , than without . The Cause is , for that the Weight , ( if it be proportionable , ) strengthneth the Sinneues , by Contracting them . For otherwise , where no Contraction is needfull , Weight hindereth . As wee see in Horse-Races , Men are curious to fore-see , that there be not the least Weight , vpon the one Horse , more than vpon the other . In Leaping with Weights , the Armes are first cast backwards , and then forwards , with so much the greater Force : For the Hands goe backward before they take their Raise . Quaere , if the contrary Motion of the Spirits , immediately before the Motion wee intend , doth not cause the Spirits , as it were , to breake forth with more Force : As Breath also drawne , and kept in , commeth forth more forcibly : And in Casting of any Thing , the Armes , to make a greater Swing , are first cast backward . Of Musicall Tones , and Vnequall Sounds , wee haue spoken before ; But touching the Pleasure , and Displeasure of the Senses , not so fully . Harsh Sounds , as of a Sawe , when it is sharpened ; Grinding of one Stone against another ; Squeaking , or Skriching Noise ; make a Shiuering or Horrour in the Body , and set the Teeth on edge . The Cause is , for that the Obiects of the Eare , doe affect the Spirits ( immediately ) most with Pleasure and Offence . We see , there is no Colour that affecteth the Eye much with Displeasure : There be Sights , that are Horrible , because they excite the Memory of Things that are Odious , or Fearefull ; But the same Things Painted doe little affect . As for Smells , Tastes , and Touches , they be Things that doe affect , by a Participation , or Impulsion of the Body , of the Obiect . So it is Sound alone , that doth immediately , and incorporeally , affect most : This is most manifest in Musicke ; and Concords and Discords in Musicke : For all Sounds , whether they be sharpe , or Flat , if they be Sweet , haue a Roundnesse and Equality ; And if they be Harsh , are Vnequall : For a Discord it selfe is but a Harshnesse of Diners Sounds Meeting . It is true , that Inequality , not Stayed vpon , but Passing , is rather an Encrease of Sweetnesse : As in the Purling of a Wreathed String ; And in the Rancity of a Trumpet ; And in the Nightinghale-Pipe of a Regall ; And in a Discord straight falling vpon a Concord : But if you stay vpon it , it is Offensiue ; And therefore , there bee these three Degrees of Pleasing , and Displeasing in Sounds ; Sweet Sounds ; Discords and Harsh Sounds , which we call by diuers Names , as Skriching , or Grating , such as wee now speake of . As for the Setting of the Teeth on Edge , we see plainly , what an Intercourse there is , betweene the Teeth , and the Organ of the Hearing , by the Taking of the End of a Bow , betweene the Teeth , and Striking vpon the String . NATVRALL HISTORIE . VIII . Century . THere be Mineralls , and Fossiles , in great Varietie ; But of Veines of Earth Medicinall , but few ; The Chiefe are , Terra Lemnia , Terra Sigillata communis , and Bolus Arminus : Whereof Terra Lemnia is the Chiefe . The Vertues of them are , for Curing of Wounds , Stanching of Bloud , Stopping of Flaxes and Rheumes , and Arresting the Spreading of Poison , Infection , and Putrefaction : And they haue , of all other Simples , the Perfectest and Purest Qualitie of Drying , with little or no Mixture of any other Qualitie . Yet it is true , that the Bole-Arminicke is the most Cold of them ; And that Terra Lemnia is the most Hot ; For which Cause , the Island Lemnos , where it is digged , was in the Old Fabulous Ages consecrated to Vulcan . About the Bottome of the Straights are gathered great Quantities of Sponges , which are gathered from the sides of Rocks , being as it were a large , but tough , Mosse . It is the more to be noted , because that there be but few Substances , Plant-like , that grow deepe within the Sea ; For they are gathered sometimes fifteene Fathome deepe ; And when they are laid on Shoare , they seeme to be of great Bulke ; But crushed together , will be transported in a very small Roome . It seemeth , that Fish , that are vsed to the Salt-Water , doe neuerthelesse delight more in Fresh . Wee see , that Salmons , and Smelts , loue to get into Riuers , though it be against the Streame . At the Hauen of Constantinople , you shall haue great Quantities of Fish that come from the Euxine-Sea ; that when they come into the Fresh Water , doe inebriate and turne vp their Bellies ; So as you may take them with your Hand . I doubt , there hath not beene sufficient Experiment made of Putting Sea-Fish into Fresh Water , Ponds , and Pooles . It is a Thing of great Vse , and Pleasure : For so you may haue them new at some good distance from the Sea : And besides , it may be , the Fish will eat the pleasanter , and may fall to breed : And it is said that Colchester Oysters , which are put into Pits , where the Sea goeth and commeth , ( but yet so , that there is a Fresh Water Comming also to them , when the Sea voideth , ) become by that meanes Fatter , and more Growne . The Turkish-Bow giueth a very Forcible Shoot ; Insomuch as it hath beene knowne , that the Arrow hath pierced a Stecle Target , or a Peece of Brasse of two Inches thicke : But that which is more strange , the Arrow , if it be Headed with Wood , hath beene knowne to pierce thorow a Peece of Wood , of eight Inches thicke . And it is certaine , that wee had in vse at one time , for Sea-Fight , short Arrowes , which they called Sprights , without any other Heads , saue Wood sharpned ; which were discharged out of Muskets , and would pierce thorow the Sides of Ships , where a Bullet would not pierce . But this dependeth vpon one of the greatest Secrets in all Nature ; Which is , that Similitude of Substance will cause Attraction , where the Body is wholly freed from the Motion of Grauitie : For if that were taken away , Lead would draw Lead , and Gold would draw Gold , and Iron would draw Iron , without the helpe of the Load-Stone . But this same Motion of Weight or Grauitie , ( which is a meere Motion of the Matter , and hath no Affinitie with the Forme , or Kinde , ) doth kill the other Motion , except it selfe be killed by a violent Motion ; As in these Instances of Arrowes ; For then the Motion of Attraction by Similitude of Substance , beginneth to shew it selfe . But wee shall handle this Point of Nature fully in due Place . They haue in Turkey , and the East , certaine Confections , which they call Seruetts , which are like to Candied Conserues ; And are made of Sugar and Limons , or Sugar and Citrons , or Sugar and Violets , and some other Flowers ; And some Mixture of Amber for the more delicate Persons ; And those they dissolue in Water , and thereof make their Drinke because they are forbidden Wine by their Law. But I doe much maruell that no Englishman , or Dutehman , or German , doth set vp Brewing in Constantinople ; Considering they haue such Quantitie of Barley . For as so the generall Sort of Men , Frugalitie may be the Cause of Drinking Water ; For that it is no small Sauing , to pay nothing for ones Drinke : But the better Sort mought well be at the Cost . And yet I wonder the lesse at it , because I see France , Italie , or Spaine , haue not taken into vse , Beere , or Ale ; Which ( perhaps ) if they did , would better both their Healths , and their Complexions . It is likely it would be Matter of great Gaine to any , that should begin it in Turkey . In Bathing in Hot Water , Sweat ( neuerthelesse ) commeth not in the Parts vnder the Water . The Cause is ; First , for that Sweat is a Kinde of Colliquation . And that Kinde of Colliquation is not made , either by an Ouer-Drie Heat , or an Ouer-Moist Heat . For Ouer-Moisture doth somewhat extinguish the Heat ; As wee see that euen Hot Water quencheth Fire : And Ouer-Drie Heat shutteth the Pores : And therefore Men will sooner Sweat couered before the Sunne , or Fire , than if they stood Naked ; And Earthen Bottles , filled with Hot Water , doe prouoke , in Bed , a Sweat more daintily , than Bricke-bats Hot. Secondly , Hot Water doth cause Euaporation from the Skin ; So as it spendeth the Matter , in those Parts vnder the Water , before it issueth in Sweat. Againe , Sweat commeth more plentifully , if the Heat be increased by Degrees , than if it be greatest at first , or equall . The Cause is , for that the Pores are better opened by a Gentle Heat , than by a more Violent ; And by their opening the Sweat issueth more abundantly . And therefore Physitians may doe well , when they prouoke Sweat in Bed , by Bottles , with a Decoction of Sudorisicke Herbs in Hot Water , to make two Degrees of Heat in the Bottles ; And to lay in the Bed , the lesse Heated first , and after halfe an Houre the more Heated . Sweat is Salt in Taste ; The Cause is , for that , that Part of the Nourishment , which is Fresh and Sweet , turneth into Bloud , and Flesh ; And the Sweat is only that Part which is Separate , and Excerned . Bloud also Raw hath some Saltnesse , more than Flesh ; because the Assimilation into Flesh , is not without a little and subtile Excretion from the Bloud . Sweat commeth forth more out of the Vpper Parts of the Body , than the Lower ; The Reason is , because those Parts are more replenished with Spirits ; And the Spirits are they that put forth Sweat : Besides , they are lesse Fleshy , and Sweat issueth ( chiefly ) out of the Parts that are lesse Fleshy , and more Dry ; As the Forehead , and Breast . Men Sweat more in Sleepe , than Waking ; And yet Sleepe doth rather stay other Fluxions , than cause them ; As Rheumes , Loosenesse of the Body , &c. The Cause is , for that in Sleepe , the Heat and Spirits doe naturally moue inwards , and there rest . But when they are collected once within , the Heat becommeth more Violent , and Irritate ; And thereby expelleth Sweat. Cold Sweats are ( many times ) Mortall , and neere Death ; And alwayes ill , and Suspected ; As in Great Feares , Hypochondricall Passions , &c. The Cause is , for that Cold Sweats come by a Relaxation or Forsaking of the Spirits , wherby the Moisture of the Body , which Heat did keepe firme in the Parts , seuereth , and issueth out . In those Diseases , which cannot be discharged by Sweat , Sweat is ill , and rather to be stayed ; As in Diseases of the Lungs , and Fluxes of the Belly ; But in those Diseases , which are expelled by Sweat , it easeth and lightneth ; As in Agues , Pestilences , &c. The Cause is , for that Sweat in the Latter Sort is partly Criticall , and sendeth forth the Matter that offendeth ; But in the Former , it either proceedeth from the Labour of the Spirits , which sheweth them Oppressed ; Or from Motion of Consent , when Nature not able to expell the Disease , where it is seated , moueth to an Expulsion indifferent ouer all the Body . The Nature of the Glo-wormexs is hitherto not well obserued . Thus much we see ; That they breed chiefly in the Hottest Moneths of Summer ; And that they breed not in Champaigne , but in Bushes , and Hedges . Wherby it may be conceiued , that the Spirit of them is very fine , and not to be refined , but by Summer Heats : And againe , that by reason of the Finenesse , it doth easily exhale . In Italy , and the Hotter Countries , there is a Fly they call Lucciole , that shineth as the Glo-worme doth ; And it may be is the Flying Glo-worme . But that Fly is chiefly vpon Fens , and Marrishes . But yet the two former Obseruations hold ; For they are not seene , but in the Heat of Summer ; And Sedge , or other Greene of the Fens , giue as good Shade , as Bushes . It may be the Glo-wormes of the Cold Countries ripen not so farre as to be Winged . The Passions of the Minde , worke vpon the Body the Impressions following . Feare causeth Palenesse ; Trembling ; The Standing of the Haire vpright ; Starting ; and Skritching . The Palenesse is caused , for that the Bloud runneth inward , to succour the Heart . The Trembling is caused , for that through the Flight of the Spirits inward , the Outward Parts are destituted , and not sustained . Standing Vpright of the Haire is caused , for that by the Shutting of the Pores of the Skin , the Haire that lyeth asloape , must needs Rise , Starting is both an Apprehension of the Thing feared , ( And , in that kinde , it is a Motion of Shrincking ; ) And likewise an Inquisition , in the beginning , what the Matter should be ; ( And in that kinde it is a Motion of Erection ; ) And therefore , when a Man would listen suddenly to any Thing , he Starteth ; For the Starting is an Erection of the Spirits to attend . Skritching is an Appetite of Expelling that which suddenly striketh the Spirits : For it must be noted , that many Motions , though they be vnprofitable to expell that which hurteth , yet they are Offers of Nature , and cause Motions by Consent ; As in Groaning , or Crying vpon Paine . Griefe and Paine cause Sighing ; Sobbing ; Groaning ; Screaming ; and Roaring ; Teares ; Distorting of the Face ; Grinding of the Teeth ; Sweating . Sighing is caused by the Drawing in of a greater Quantity of Breath to refresh the Heart that laboureth : like a great Draught when one is thirsty . Sobbing is the same Thing stronger . Groaning , and Screaming , and Roaring , are caused by an Appetite of Expulsion , as hath beene said : For when the Spirits cannot expell the Thing that hurteth , in their Strife to do it , by Motion of Consent , they expell the Voice . And this is , when the Spirits yeeld , and giue ouer to resist ; For if one doe constantly resist Paine , he will not groane . Teares are caused by a Contraction of the Spirits of the Braine ; Which Contraction by consequence astringeth the Moisture of the Braine , and thereby sendeth Teares into the Eyes . And this Contraction , or Compression causeth also Wringing of the Hands ; For Wringing is a Gesture of Expression of Moisture . The Distorting of the Face is caused by a Contention , first to beare and resist , and then to expell ; Which maketh the Parts knit first , and afterwards open . Grinding of the Teeth is caused ( likewise ) by a Gathering and Serring of the Spirits together to resist ; Which maketh the Teeth also to set hard one against another . Sweating is also a Compound Motion by the Labour of the Spirits , first to resist , and then to expell . Ioy causeth a Chearefulnesse , and Vigour in the Eyes ; Singing ; Leaping ; Dancing ; And sometimes Teares . All these are the Effects of the Dilatation , and Comming forth of the Spirits into the Outward Parts ; Which maketh them more Linely , and Stirring . We know it hath beene seene , that Excessiue Sudden Ioy , hath caused Present Death , while the Spirits did spread so much , as they could not retire againe . As for Teares , they are the Effects of Compression of the Moisture of the Braine . vpon Dilatation of the Spirits . For Compression of the Spirits worketh an Expression of the Moisture of the Braine , by Consent , as hath beene said in Griefe . But then in Ioy , it worketh it diuersly ; viz. by Prepulsion of the Moisture , when the Spirits dilate , and occupy more Roome . Anger causeth Palenesse in some , and the Going and Comming of the Colour in Others : Also Trembling in some , Swelling ; Foaming at the Month ; Stamping ; Bending of the Fist. Palenesse , and Going , and Comming of the Colour , are caused by the Burning of the Spirits about the Heart ; Which to refresh themselues call in more Spirits from the Outward Parts . And if the Palenesse be alone , without Sending forth the Colour againe , it is commonly ioyned with some Feare ; But in many there is no Palenesse at all , but contrariwise Rednesse about the Cheekes , and Gills ; Which is by the Sending forsh of the Spirits in an Appetite to Reuenge . Trembling in Anger is likewise by a Calling in of the Spirits ; And is commonly , when Anger is ioyned with Feare . Swelling is caused , both by a Dilatation of the Spirits by Ouer-Heating , and by a Liquefaction or Boyling of the Humours thereupon . Foaming at the Mouth is from the same Cause , being an Ebullition . Stamping . and Bending of the Fist , are caused by an Imagination of the Act of Reuenge . Light Displeasure or Dislike , causeth Shaking of the Head ; Frowning , and Knitting of the B●●●es . These Effects arise from the same Causes that Trembling , and Horrour doe ; Namely , from the Retiring of the Spirits . but in a lesse degree . For the Shaking of the Head is but a Slow and Definite Trembling ; And is a Gesture of Slight Refusall : And we see also , that a Dislike causeth ( often ) that Gesture of the Hand , which wee vse , when we refuse a Thing , or warne it away . The Frowning , and Knitting of the Browes , is a Gathering , or Serring of the Spirits , to resist in some Measure . And we see also , this Knitting of the Browes will follow vpon earnest Studying , or Cogitation of any Thing , though it bee without Dislike . Shame causeth Blushing ; And Casting downe of the Eyes . Blushing is the Resort of Bloud to the Face ; Which in the Passion of Shame is the Part that laboureth most . And although the Blushing will be seene in the whole Breast , if it be Naked , yet that is but in Passage to the Face . As for the Casting downe of the Eyes , it proceedeth of the Reuerence a Man beareth to other Men ; Whereby , when he is ashamed , he cannot endure to looke firmely vpon Others : And we see that Blushing , and the Casting downe of the Eyes both , are more when we come before Many ; Ore Pompeij quid mollius ? Nunquàm non coram pluribus erubuit : And likewise when we come before Great , or Reuerend Persons . Pity causeth sometimes Teares ; And a Flexion or Cast of the Eye aside . Teares come from the same Cause that they doe in Griefe : for Pity is but Griefe in Anothers Behalfe . The Cast of the Eye is a Gesture of Auersion , or Loathnesse to behold the Obiect of Pity . Wonder causeth Astonishment , or an Immoueable Posture of the Body ; Casting vp of the Eyes to Heauen ; And Lifting vp of the Hands . For Astonishment , it is caused by the Fixing of the Minde vpon one Obiect of Cogitation , whereby it doth not spatiate and transcurre , as it vseth : For in Wonder the Spirits fly not , as in Feare ; But onely settle , and are made lesse apt to moue . As for the Casting vp of the Eyes , and Lifting vp of the Hands , it is a Kinde of Appeale to the Deity ; Which is the Authour , by Power , and Prouidence , of Strange Wonders . Laughing causeth a Dilatation of the Mouth , and Lips ; A Continued Expulsion of the Breath , with the loud Noise , which maketh the Interiection of Laughing ; Shaking of the Breast , and Sides ; Running of the Eyes with Water , if it be Violent , and Continued . Wherein first it is to be vnderstood , that Laughing is scarce ( properly ) a Passion , but hath his Source from the Intellect ; For in Laughing there euer precedeth a Conceit of somewhat Ridiculous , And therefore it is Proper to Man. Secondly , that the Cause of Laughing is but a Light Touch of the Spirits , and not so deepe an Impression as in other Passions . And therefore , ( that which hath no Affinity with the Passions of the Minde ) it is moued , and that in great vehemency , onely by Tickling some Parts of the Body : And we see that Men euen in a Grieued State of Minde , yet cannot sometimes forbeare Laughing . Thirdly , it is euer ioyned with some Degree of Delight : And therefore Exhilaration hath some Affinity with Ioy , though it be a much Lighter Motion : Res seneraest verum Gandium . Fourthly , that the Obiect of it is Deformity , Absurdity , Shrew'd Turnes , and the like . Now to speake of the Causes of the Effects before mentioned , whereunto these Generall Notes giue some Light , For the Dilatation of the Mouth and Lips , Continued Expulsion of the Breath and Voice , and Shaking of the Breast and Sides , they proceed ( all ) from the Dilatation of the Spirits ; Especially being Sudden . So likewise , the Running of the Eyes with Water , ( as hath beene formerly touched , where we spake of the Teares of Ioy and Griefe , ) is an Effect of Dilatation of the Spirits . And for Suddennesse , it is a great Part of the Matter : For we see , that any Shrew'd Turne that lighteth vpon Another ; Or any Deformity , &c. moueth Laughter in the Instant ; Which after a little time it doth not . So we cannot Laugh at any Thing after it is Stale , but whilest it is New : And euen in Tickling , if you Tickle the Sides , and giue warning ; Or giue a Hard or Continued Touch , it doth not moue Laughter so much . Lust causeth a Flagrancy in the Eyes ; and Priapisme . The Cause of both these is , for that in Lust , the Sight , and the Touch , are the Things desired : And therefore the Spirits resort to those part● , whch are most affected . And note well in generall , ( For that great Vse may be made of the Obseruation , ) that ( euermore ) the Spirits , in all Passions , resort most to the Parts , that labour most , or are most affected . As in the last , which hath been mentioned , they resort to the Eyes , and Venereous Parts : In Feare , and Anger , to the Heart : In Shame to the Face : And in Light Dislikes to the Head. It hath beene obserued by the Ancients and is yet beleeued , that the Sperme of Drunken Men is Vnfruitfull . The Cause is , for that it is Ouer-moistened , and wanteth Spissitude . And we haue a merry Saying , that they that goe Drunke to Bed , get Daughters . Drunken Men are taken with a plaine Defect , or Destitution in Voluntary Motion . They ●●ele : They tremble : They cannot stand , nor speake strongly . The ●●●● is , for that the Spirits of the Wine , oppresse the Spirits Animall , and ●●● pate Part of the Place , where they are ; And so make them Weake to moue . And therefore Drunken Men are apt to fall asleepe : And Opiates , and Stupefactines , ( as Poppy , Henbane , Hemlocke , &c. ) induce a kinde of Drunkennesse , by the Grossenesse of their Vapour ; As Wine doth by the Quantity of the Vapour . Besides , they rob the Spirits Animall of their Matter , whereby they are nourished : For the Spirits of the Wine prey vpon it , as well as they : And so they make the Spirits lesse Supple , and Apt to moue . Drunken Men imagine euery Thing turneth round ; They imagine also that Things Come vpon them ; They See not well Things a farre off ; Those Things that they See neare hand , they See out of their Place ; And ( sometimes ) they see Things double . The Cause of the Imagination that Things turne Round , is , for that the Spirits themselues turne , being compressed by the Vapour of the Wine : ( For any Liquid Body vpon Compression , turneth , as we see in Water : ) And it is all one to the Sight , whether the Visuall Spirits moue , or the Obiect moueth , or the Medium moueth . And we see that long Turning Round breedeth the same Imagination . The Cause of the Imagination that Things come vpon them , is , for that the Spirits Visuall themselues draw backe ; which maketh the Obiect seeme to come on ; And besides , when they see Things turne Round , and Moue , Feare maketh them thinke they come vpon them . The Cause that they cannot see Things a farre off , is the Weaknesse of the Spirits ; for in euery Megrim , or Vertige , there is an Obtenebration ioyned with a Semblance of Turning round ; Which we see also in the lighter Sort of Swonnings . The Cause of Seeing things out of their Place , is the Refraction : of the Spirits Visuall ; For the Vapour is as an Vnequall Medium ; And it is , as the Sight of Things , out of place , in Water . The Cause of Seeing Things double , is , the Swift and Vnquiet Motion of the Spirits , ( being Oppressed , ) to and fro ; For , ( as was said before , ) the Motion of the Spirits Visuall , and the Motion of the Obiect , make the same Appearances ; And for the Swift Motion of the Obiect , we see , that if you fillip a Lute-String , it sheweth double , or Treble . Men are sooner Drunke with Small Draughts , than with Great . And againe , Wine Sugred inebriateth lesse , than Wine Pure . The Cause of the Former is , for that the Wine descendeth not so fast to the Bottome of the Stomach ; But maketh longer Stay in the Vpper Part of the Stomach , and sendeth Vapours faster to the Head ; And therefore inebriateth sooner . And , for the same Reason , Sops in Wine , ( Quantity for Quantity , ) inebriate more , than Wine of it selfe . The Cause of the Latter is , for that the Sugar doth inspissate the Spirits of the Wine , and maketh them not so easie to resolue into Vapour . Nay further , it is thought , to be some Remedy against Inebriating , if Wine Sugred be taken after Wine Pure . And the same Effect is wrought either by Oyle , or Milke , taken vpon much Drinking . The Vse of Wine , in Dry , and Consumed Bodies , is hurtfull ; In Moist , and Full Bodies , it is good . The Cause is , for that the Spirits of the Wine doe prey vpon the Dew , or Radicall Moisture , ( as they terme it , ) of the Body , and so deceiue the Animall Spirits . But where there is Moisture Enough , or Superfluous , there Wine helpeth to disgest , and desiccate the Moisture . The Catterpiller is one of the most Generall of Wormes , and breedeth of Dew , and Leaues : For we see infinite Number of Catterpillers , which breed vpon Trees , and Hedges ; By which the Leaues of the Trees , or Hedges , are in great Part consumed ; As well by their Breeding out of the Leafe , as by their Feeding vpon the Leafe . They breed in the Spring chiefly , because then there is both Dew , and Leafe . And they breed commonly when the East Winds haue much blowne : The Cause whereof is , the Drinesse of that Wind : For to all Viuification vpon Putrefaction , it is requisite the Matter be not too Moist : And therefore we see , they haue Copwebs about them , which is a signe of a Slimy Drinesse : As we see vpon the Ground , whereupon , by Dew , and Sunne , Copwebs breed all ouer . We see also the Greene Catterpiller breedeth in the Inward Parts of Roses , especially not blowne , where the Dew sticketh : But especially Catterpillers , both the greatest , and the most , breed vpon Cabbages , which haue a Fat Leafe , and apt to Putrifie . The Catterpiller towards the End of Summer waxeth Volatile , and turneth to a Butterfly , or perhaps some other Fly. There is a Catterpiller , that hath a Furre , or Downe vpon him , and seemeth to haue Affinity with the Silke-worme The Flyes Cantharides are bred of a Worme , or Catterpiller , but peculiar to certaine Fruit-Trees ; As are the Fig-tree , the Pine-tree , and the Wilde Briar ; All which beare Sweet Fruit ; And Fruit that hath a kinde of secret Biting , or Sharpnesse : For the Fig hath a Milke in it , that is Sweet , and Corrosiue : The Pine-Apple hath a Kernell that is Strong and Absterside : The Fruit of the Briar is said to make Children , or those that Eat them , Scabbed . And therefore , no maruell though Cantharides haue such a Corrosiue , and Cauterizing Quality ; For there is not any other of the Insecta , but is bred of a Duller Matter . The Body of the Cantharides is bright coloured ; And it may be , that the delicate-coloured Dragon-Flies , may haue likewise some Corrosiue Quality . Lassitude is remedied by Bathing , or Annointing with Oyle , and Warme water . The Cause is , for that all Lassitude is a kinde of Contusion , and Compression of the Parts ; And Bathing , and Annointing giue a Relaxation , or Emollition : And the Mixture of Oyle , and Water , is better than either of them alone ; Because Water Entreth better into the Pores , and Oyle after Entry softneth better . It is found also , that the Taking of Tobacco doth helpe and discharge Lassitude . The Reason whereof is , partly , because by Chearing or Comforting of the Spirits it openeth the Parts Compressed , or Contused : And chiefly , because it refresheth the Spirits by the Opiate Vertue thereof ; And so dischargeth Wearinesse ; as Sleepe likewise doth . In Going vp a Hill , the Knees will be most Weary ; In Going downe a Hill , the Thighes . The Cause is , for that , in the Lift of the Feet , when a Man Goeth vp the Hill , the Weight of the Body beareth most vpon the Knees ; And in Going downe the Hill , vpon the Thighes . The Casting of the Skin , is by the Ancients compared , to the Breaking of the Secundine , or Call ; but not rightly : For that were to make euery Casting of the Skin a New Birth : And besides , the Secundine is but a generall Couer , not shaped according to the Parts ; But the Skin is shaped according to the Parts . The Creatures , that cast their Skin , are ; The Snake , the Viper , the Grashopper , the Lizard , the Silke worme , &c. Those that cast their Shell , are ; The Lobster , the Crab , the Crafish , the Hodmandod or Dedman , the Tortoise , &c. The Old Skins are found , but the Old Shells neuer : So as it is like , they scale off , and crumble away by degrees . And they are knowne , by the Extreme Tendernesse and Softnesse of the New Shell ; And somewhat by the Freshnesse of the Colour of it . The Cause of the Casting of Skin , and Shell , should seeme to be the great Quantity of Matter in those Creatures , that is fit to make Skin , or Shell ; And againe , the Loosenesse of the Skin , or Shell , that sticketh not close to the Flesh. For it is certaine , that it is the New Skin , or Shell , that putteth off the Old : So we see , that in Deere , it is the Young Horne , that putteth off the Old ; And in Birds , the Young Feathers put off the Old : And so Birds , that haue much Matter for their Beake , cast their Beakes ; the New Beake Putting off the Old. Lying , not Erect , but Hollow , which is in the Making of the Bed ; Or with the Legges gathered vp , which is in the Posture of the Body , is the more Wholesome . The Reason is , the better Comforting of the Stomach , which is by that lesse Pensile : And we see , that in Weake Stomachs , the Laying vp of the Legs high , and the Knees almost to the Mouth , helpeth , and comforteth . We see also that Gally-Slanes , notwithstanding their Misery otherwise , are commonly Fat and Fleshy ; And the Reason is , because the Stomach is supported somewhat in Sitting ; And is Pensile in Standing , or Going . And therefore , for Prolongation of Life , it is good to choose those Exercises , where the Limbes moue more than the Stomach , and Belly ; As in Rowing , and in Sawing being Set. Megrims and Giddinesse are rather when we Rise , after long Sitting , than while we Sit. The Cause is , for that the Vapours , which were gathered by Sitting , by the Sudden Motion , fly more vp into the Head. Leaning long vpon any Part maketh it Numme , and , as wee call it , Asleepe . The Cause is , for that the Compression of the Part suffereth not the Spirits to haue free Accesse ; And therefore , when wee come out of it , wee feele a Stinging or ●●●●●ing ; Which is the Re-entrance of the Spirits . It hath beene noted , that those Yeares are Pestilentiall , and Vnwholesome , when there are great Numbers of Frogs , Flies , Locusts , &c. The Cause is plaine ; For that those Creatures being engendred of Putrefaction , when they abound , shew a generall Disposition of the Yeare , and Constitution of the Aire , to Diseases of Putrefaction . And the same Prognesticke , ( as hath beene said before , ) holdeth , if you finde Wormes in Oake-Apples . For the Constitution of the Aire , appeareth more subtilly , in any of these Things , than to the Sense of Man. It is an Obseruation amongst Country-People , that Yeares of Store of Hawes and Heps , doe commonly portend Cold Winters ; And they ascribe it to Gods Prouidence , that , ( as the Scripture saith ) reacheth euen to the Falling of a Sparrow ; And much more is like to reach to the Preseruation of Birds in such Seasons . The Naturall Cause also may be the Want of Heat , and Abundance of Moisture , in the Summer precedent ; Which putteth forth those Fruits , and must needs leaue great Quantity of Cold Vapours , not dissipate ; Which causeth the Cold of the Winter following . They haue in Turkey , a Drinke called Coffa , made of a Berry of the same Name , as Blacke as Soot , and of a Strong Sent , but not Aromaticall ; Which they take , beaten into Powder , in Water , as Hot as they can drinke it : And they take it , and sit at it , in their Coffa-Houses , which are like our Tauernes . This Drinke comforteth the Braine , and Heart , and helpeth Disgestion . Certainly this Berry Coffa ; The Root , and Leafe Betel ; The Leafe Tobacco ; And the Teare of Poppy , ( Opium , ) of which the Turks are great Takers , ( supposing it expelleth all Feare ; ) doe all Condense the Spirits , and make them Strong , and Aleger . But it seemeth they are taken after seuerall manners ; For Coffa and Opium are taken downe ; Tobacco but in Smoake ; And Betel is but champed in the Mouth , with a little Lime . It is like there are more of them , if they were well found out , and well corrected . Quare of Henbane-Seed ; Of Mandrake ; Of Saffron , Root , and Flower ; Of Folium Indum ; Of Amber-grice ; Of the Assyrian Amomum , if it may be had ; And of the Scarlet Powder , which they call Kermez ; And ( generally ) of all such Things , as doe inebriate , and prouoke Sleepe . Note that Tobacco is not taken in Root , or Seed , which are more forcible euer than Leaues . The Turkes haue a Blacke Powder , made of a Minerall called Alcohole ; Which with a fine long Pencill they lay vnder their Eye-lids ; Which doth colour them Blacke ; Whereby the White of the Eye is set off more white . With the same Powder they colour also the Haires of their Eye-lids , and of their Eye-browes , which they draw into Embowed Arches . You shall finde that Xenophon maketh Mention , that the Medes vsed to paint their Eyes . The Turkes vse with the same Tincture , to colour the Haire of their Heads and Beards Blacke : And diuers with vs , that are growne Gray , and yet would appeare Young , finde meanes to make their Haire blacke , by Combing it , ( as they say , ) with a Leaden Combe , or the like . As for the Chineses , who are of an ill Complexion , ( being Oliuaster , ) they paint their Cheekes Scarlet ; Especially their King , and Grandes . Generally , Barbarous People , that goe Naked , doe not onely paint Themselues , but they pownce and raze their Skinne , that the Painting may not be taken forth ; And make it into Works . So doe the West Indians ; And so did the Ancient Picts , and Brittons ; So that it seemeth , Men would haue the Colours of Birds Feathers , if they could tell how ; Or at least , they will haue Gay Skins , instead of Gay Cloathes . It is strange , that the Vse of Bathing , as a Part of Diet , is left . With the Romans , and Grecians , it was as vsuall , as Eating , or Sleeping : And so is it amongst the Turkes at this day : Whereas with vs it remaineth but as a Part of Physicke . I am of Opinion , that the Vse of it , as it was with the Romans , was hurtfull to Health ; For that it made the Body Soft , and easie to Waste . For the Turkes it is more proper , because that their Drinking Water , and Feeding vpon Rize , and other Food of small Nourishment , maketh their Bodies so Solide , and Hard , as you need not feare that Bathing should make them Froathie . Besides , the Turkes are great Sitters , and seldome walke ; Whereby they Sweat lesse , and need Bathing more . But yet certaine it is , that Bathing , and especially Annointing , may be so vsed , as it may be a great Helpe to Health , and Prolongation of Life . But hereof we shall speake in due Place , when we come to handle Experiments Medicinall . The Turkes haue a Pretty Art of Chamoletting of Paper , which is not with vs in vse . They take diuers Oyled Colours , and put them seuerally ( in drops ) vpon Water ; And stirre the Water lightly ; And then wet their Paper , ( being of some Thicknesse , ) with it ; And the Paper will be Waued , and Veined , like Chamolet , or Marble . It is somewhat strange , that the Bloud of all Birds , and Beasts , and Fishes , should be of a Red Colour , and only the Bloud of the Cuttle should be as Blacke as Inke . A Man would thinke , that the Cause should be the High Concoction of that Bloud ; For wee see in ordinary Puddings , that the Boyling turneth the Bloud to be Blacke ; And the Cuttle is accounted a delicate Meat , and is much in Request . It is reported of Credit , that if you take Earth , from Land adioyning to the Riuer of Nile ; And preserue it in that manner , that it neither come to be Wet , nor Wasted ; And Weigh it daily , it will not alter Weight vntill the seuenteenth of Iune , which is the Day when the Riuer beginneth to rise ; And then it will grow more and more Ponderous , till the Riuer commeth to his Heighth Which if it be true , it cannot be caused , but by the Aire , which then beginneth to Condense ; And so turneth within that Small Mould into a degree of Moisture ; Which produceth Weight . So it hath beene obserued , that Tobacco , Cut , and Weighed , and then Dried by the Fire , loseth Weight ; And after being laid in the open Aire , recouereth Weight againe . And it should seeme , that as soone as euer the Riuer beginneth to increase , the whole Body of the Aire thereabouts suffereth a Change : For ( that which is more strange , ) it is credibly affirmed , that vpon that very Day , when the Riuer first riseth , great Plagues , in Caire , vse suddenly to breake vp . Those that are very Cold , and especially in their Feet , cannot get to Sleepe . The Cause may be , for that in Sleepe is required a Free Respiration , which Cold doth shut in , and hinder : For wee see , that in great Colds , one can scarce draw his Breath . Another Cause may be , for that Cold calleth the Spirits to succour ; And therefore they cannot so well close ; and goe together in the Head ; Which is euer requisite to Sleepe . And for the same Cause , Paine , and Noise hinder Sleepe ; And Darknesse ( contrariwise ) furthereth Sleepe . Some Noises ( whereof wee spake in the 112. Experiment ) helpe Sleepe ; As the Blowing of the Wind , the Trickling of Water , Humming of Bees , Soft Singing , Reading , &c. The Cause is , for that they moue in the Spirits a gentle Attention ; And whatsoeuer moueth Attention , without too much Labour , stilleth the Naturall and discursiue Motion of the Spirits . Sleepe nourisheth , or at least preserueth Bodies , a long time , without other Nourishment . Beasts that sleepe in Winter , ( as it is noted of Wilde Beares , ) during their Sleep wax very Fat , though they Eat nothing . Bats haue beene found in Ouens , and other Hollow Close Places , Matted one vpon another ; And therefore it is likely that they Sleepe in the Winter time , and eat Nothing . Quare , whether Bees doe not Sleepe all Winter , and spare their Honey ? Butterflies , and other Flies , doe not onely Sleepe , but lye as Dead all Winter ; And yet with a little Heat of Sunne , or Fire , reuine againe . A Dormonse , both Winter and Summer , will Sleepe some dayes ' together , and eat Nothing . To restore Teeth in Age , were Magnale Naturae . It may be thought of . But howsoeuer the Nature of the Teeth deserueth to be enquired of , as well as the other Parts of Liuing Creatures Bodies . There be Fiue Parts in the Bodies of Liuing-Creatures , that are of Hard Substance ; The Skull ; The Teeth ; The Bones ; The Hornes ; and the Nailes . The greatest Quantity of Hard Substance Continued , is towards the Head. For there is the Skull of one Entire Bone ; There are the Teeth ; There are the Maxillary Bones ; There is the Hard Bone , that is the Instrument of Hearing ; And thence issue the Hornes : So that the Building of Liuing Creatures Bodies , is like the Building of a Timber-House , where the Walls , and other Parts haue Columnes , and Beames ; But the Roofe is , in the better Sort of Houses , all Tile , or Lead , or Stone . As for Birds , they haue Three other Hard Substances proper to them ; The Bill , which is of like Matter with the Teeth ; For no Birds haue Teeth : The Shell of the Egge : And their Quills : For as for their Spurre , it is but a Naile . But no Liuing-Creatures , that haue Shells very hard ; ( As Oysters , Cockles , Mussles , Scallops , Crabs , Lobsters , Cra-fish , Shrimps , and especially the Tortoise , ) haue Bones within them , but onely little Gristles . Bones , after full Growth , continue at a Stay : And so doth the Skull : Hornes , in some Creatures , are cast , and renued : Teeth stand at a Stay except their Wearing : As for Nailes , they grow continually : And Bills and Beakes will ouer-grow , and sometimes be cast ; as in Eagles , and Parrots . Most of the Hard Substances fly to the Extremes of the Body , As Skull , Hornes , Teeth , Nailes , and Beakes : Onely the Bones are more Inward , and clad with Flesh. As for the Entrailes , they are all without Bones ; Saue that a Bone is ( sometimes ) found in the Heart of a Stag ; And it may be in some other Creature . The Skull hath Braines , as a kinde of Marrow , within it . The Back-Bone hath one Kinde of Marrow , which hath an Affinity with the Braine ; And other Bones of the Body haue another . The Iaw-Bones haue no Marrow Seuered , but a little Pulpe of Marrow diffused . Teeth likewise are thought to haue a kind of Marrow diffused , which causeth the Sense , and Paine : But it is rather Sinnew ; For Marrow hath no Sense ; No more than Bloud . Horne is alike throughout ; And so is the Naile . None other of the Hard Substances haue Sense , but the Teeth : And the Teeth haue Sense , not onely of Paine , but of Cold. But we will leaue the Enquiries of other Hard Substances , vnto their seuerall Places ; And now enquire onely of the Teeth . The Teeth are , in Men , of three Kindes : Sharpe , as the Fore-Teeth ; Broad , as the Back-Teeth , which we call the Molar-Teeth , or Grinders ; And Pointed-Teeth , or Canine , which are betweene both . But there haue beene some Men , that haue had their Teeth vndiuided , as of one whole Bone , with some little Marke in the Place of the Diuision ; As Pyrrhus had . Some Creatures haue Ouer-long , or Out-growing Teeth , which wee call Fangs , or Tuskes ; As Boares , Pikes , Salmons , and Dogs though lesse . Some Liuing Creatures haue Teeth against Teeth ; As Men , and Horses ; And some haue Teeth , especially their Master-Teeth , indented one within Another , like Sawes ; As Lions ; And so againe haue Dogs . Some Fishes haue diuers Rowes of Teeth in the Roofes of their Mouthes ; As Pikes , Salmons , Trouts , &c. And many more in Salt-Waters . Snakes , and other Serpents , haue Venomous Teeth ; which are sometimes mistaken for their Sting . No Beast that hath Hornes , hath Vpper Teeth ; And no Beast , that hath Teeth aboue , wanteth them below : But yet if they be of the same kinde , it followeth not , that if the Hard Matter goeth not into Vpper Teeth , it will goe into Hornes ; Not yet ●● conuerse ; For Doe's , that haue no Hornes , haue no Vpper Teeth . Horses haue , at three yeares old , a Tooth put forth , which they call the Colts Tooth ; And at foure yeares old there commeth the Mark-Tooth , which hath a Hole , as big as you may lay a Pease within it ; And that weareth shorter and shorter , euery yeare ; Till that at eight yeares old , the Tooth is smooth , and the Hole gone ; And then they say ; That the Marke is out of the Horses Mouth . The Teeth of Men breed first , when the Childe is about a yeare and halfe old : And then they cast them , and new come about seuen yeares old . But diuers haue Backward-Teeth come forth at Twenty , yea some at Thirty , and Forty . Quare of the manner of the Comming of them forth . They tell a Tale of the old Countesse of Desmond , who liued till she was seuen-score yeares old , that she did Dentire , twice , or thrice ; Casting her old Teeth , and others Comming in their Place . Teeth are much hurt by Sweet-Meats ; And by Painting with Mercury ; And by Things Ouer-hot ; And by Things Ouer-cold ; And by Rheumes . And the Paine of the Teeth , is one of the sharpest of Paines . Concerning Teeth , those Things are to be Considered . 1. The Preseruing of them . 2. The Keeping of them White . 3. The Drawing of them with Least Paine . 4. The Staying and Easing of the Tooth-ach . 5. The Binding in of Artificiall Teeth , where haue beene strucken out . 6. And last of all , that Great One , of Restoring Teeth in Age. The Instances that giue any likelihood of Restoring Teeth in Age , are ; The Late Comming of Teeth in some ; And the Renewing of the Beakes in Birds , which are Commateriall with Teeth . Quare therefore more particularly how that commeth . And againe , the Renewing of Hornes . But yet that hath not beene knowne to haue beene prouoked by Art ; Therfore let Triall be made , whether Hornes may be procured to grow in Beasts that are not Horned , and how ? And whether they may be procured to come Larger than vsuall ; As to make an Oxe , or a Deere , haue a Greater Head of Hornes ? And whether the Head of a Deere , that by Age is more Spitted , may be brought againe to be more Branched ; For those Trialls , and the like , will shew , whether by Art such Hard Matter can be called , and prouoked . It may be tryed also , whether Birds may not haue some thing done to them , when they are Young , wherby they may be made to haue Greater , or Longer Bills ; Or Greater and Longer Tallons ? And whether Children may not haue some Wash , or Something to make their Teeth Better , and Stronger ? Corall is in vse as an Helpe to the Teeth of Children . Some Liuing Creatures generate but at certaine Seasons of the Yeare ; As Deere , Sheepe , Wilde Conneyes , &c. And most Sorts of Birds , and Fishes : Others at any time of the Yeare , as Men ; And all Domesticke Creatures ; As Horses , Hogges , Dogges , Cats , &c. The Cause of Generation at all Seasons seemeth to be Fulnesse : For Generation is from Redundance . This Fulnesse ariseth from two Causes ; Either from the Nature of the Creature , if it be Hot , and Moist , and Sanguine ; Or from Plenty of Food . For the first , Men , Horses , Dogges , &c. which breed at all Seasons , are full of Heat , and Moisture ; Dones are the fullest of Heat and Moisture amongst Birds , and therefore breed often ; The Tame Doue almost continually . But Deere are a Melancholy Dry Creature , as appeareth by their Fearefulnesse , and the Hardnesse of their Flesh. Sheepe are a Cold Creature , as appeareth by their Mildnesse , and for that they seldome Drinke . Most sort of Birds are of a dry Substance in comparison of Beasts , Fishes are cold . For the second Cause , Fulnesse of Food ; Men , Kine , Swine , Dogs , &c. seed full ; And we see that those Creatures , which being Wilde , generate seldome , being Tame , generate often ; Which is from Warmth , and Fulnesse of Food . We finde , that the Time of Going to Rut of Deore is in September ; For that they need the whole Summers Feed and Grasse , to make them fit for Generation . And if Raine come Earely about the Middle of September , they goe to Rut somewhat the sooner ; If Drought , somewhat the later . So Sheepe , in respect of their small Neat. generate about the same time , or somewhat before . But for the most part , Creatures that generate at certaine Seasons , generate in the Spring ; As Birds , and Fishes ; For that the End of the Winter , and the Heat , and Comfort of the Spring prepareth them . There is also another Reason , why some Creatures generate at certaine Seasons : And that is the Relation of their Time of Bearing , to the time of Generation : For no Creature goeth to generate , whilest the Female is full ; Nor whilest shee is busie in Sitting or Rearing her Young. And therefore it is found by Experience , that if you take the Egges , or Young Ones , out of the Neasts of Birds , they will fall to generate againe , three or foure times , one after another . Of Liuing Creatures , some are Longer time in the Wombe , and some Shorter . Women goe commonly nine Moneths ; The Cow and the Ewe about six Moneths ; Doe's goe about nine Moneths ; Mares eleuen Moneths ; Bitches nine Weekes ; Elephants are said to goe two Yeares ; For the Receiued Tradition of ten Yeares is Fabulous . For Birds there is double Enquiry ; The Distance betweene the Treading or Coupling , and the Laying of the Egge ; And againe betweene the Egge Layed , and the Disclosing or Hetching . And amongst Birds , there is lesse Diuersity of Time , than amongst other Creatures ; yet some there is : For the Hen sitteth but three Weekes ; The Turky-Hen , Goose , and Ducke , a Moneth : Quare of others . The Cause of the great Difference of Times , amongst Liuing Creatures , is , Either from the Nature of the Kinde ; Or from the Constitution of the Wombe . For the former , those that are longer in Comming to their Maturity or Growth , are longer in the Wombe ; As is chiefly seene in Men ; And so Elephants which are long in the Wombe , are long time in Comming to their full Growth . But in most other Kindes , the Constitution of the Wombe , ( that is , the Hardnesse or Drinesse thereof , ) is concurrent with the former Cause . For the ●●lt hath about foure yeares of Growth ; And so the Fawne ; And so the Calfe . But Whelps , which come to their Growth ( commonly ) within three Quarters of a yeare , are but nine Weekes in the Wombe . As for Birds , as there is lesse Diuersity , amongst them , in the time of their Bringing forth ; So there is lesse Diuersity in the time of their Growth ; Most of them comming to their Growth within a Twelue-Moneth . Some Creatures bring forth many Young Ones at a Burthen ; As Bitches , Hares , Conneyes , &c. Some ( ordinatily ) but One ; As Women , Lionesses , &c. This may be caused , either by the Quantity of Sperme required to the Producing One of that Kinde ; which if lesse be required , may admit greater Number ; If more , fewer : Or by the Partitions and Cells of the Wombe , which may feuer the Sperme . There is no doubt , but Light by Refraction will shew greater , as well as Things Coloured . For like as a Shilling , in the Bottomes of the Water . will shew greater ; So will a Candle in a Lanthorne , in the Bottome of the Water . I haue heard of a Practise , that Glo-wormes in Glasses were put in the Water , to make the Fish come . But I am not yet informed , whether when a Diuer Diueth , hauing his Eyes open , and swimmeth vpon his Backe ; whether ( I say ) he seeth Things in the Aire greater , or lesse . For it is manifest , that when the Eye standeth in the Finer Medium , and the Obiect is in the Grosser , things shew greater ; But contrariwise , when the Eye is placed in the Grosser Medium , and the Obiect in the Finer , how it worketh I know not . It would be well boulted out , whether great Refractions may not be made vpon Reflexions , as well as vpon Direct Beames . For Example , We see that take an Empty Basen , put an Angell of Gold , or what you will , into it ; Then goe so farre from the Basen , till you cannot see the Angell , because it is not in a Right Line ; Then fill the Basen with Water , and you shall see it out of his Place , because of the Reflexion . To proceed therefore , put a Looking-Glasse into a Basen of Water ; I suppose you shall not see the Image in a Right Line , or at equall Angles , but aside . I know not , whether this Experiment may not be extended so , as you might see the Image , and not the Glasse ; Which for Beauty , and Strangenesse , were a fine Proofe : For then you should see the Image like a Spirit in the Aire . As for Example , If there be a Cesterne or Poole of Water . you shall place ouer against it a Picture of the Deuill , or what you will , so as you doe not see the Water . Then put a Looking-Glasse in the Water : Now if you can see the Deuills Picture aside , not seeing the Water , it will looke like a Deuill indeed . They haue an old Tale in Oxford , that Friar Bacon walked betweene two Steeples : Which was thought to be done by Glasses , when he walked vpon the Ground . A Weighty Body put into Motion , is more easily impelled , than at first when it Resteth . The Cause is , Partly because Motion doth discusse the Torpour of Solide Bodies , Which beside their Motion of Grauity , haue in them a Naturall Appetite , not to moue at all ; And partly , because a Body that resteth , doth get , by the Resistance of the Body vpon which it resteth , a stronger Compression of Parts , than it hath of it Selfe : And therefore needeth more Force to be put in Motion . For if a Weighty Body be Pensile , and hang but by a Thred , the Percussion will make an Impulsion very neare as easily , as if it were already in Motion . A Body Ouer-great , or Ouer-small , will not be throwne so farre , as a Body of a Middle Sixe : So that ( it seemeth ) there must be a Commensuration , or Proportion , betweene the Body Moued , and the Force , to make it moue well . The Cause is , because to the Impulsion , there is requisite the Force of the Body that Moueth , and the Resistance of the Body that is Moued : And if the Body be too great , it yeeldeth too little ; And if it be too small , it resisteth too little . It is Common Experience , that no Weight will presse or cut so strong , being laid vpon a Body , as Falling , or strucken from aboue . It may be the Aire hath some part in furthering the Percussion : But the chiefe Cause I take to be , for that the Parts of the Body Moued , haue by Impulsion , or by the Motion of Grauity continued , a Compression in them , as well downwards , as they haue when they are throwne , or Shot thorow the Aire , forwards . I conceiue also , that the quicke Loose of that Motion , preuenteth the Resistance of the Body below ; And Priority of the Force , ( alwaies , ) is of great Efficacy ; As appeareth in infinite Instances . Tickling is most in the Soles of the Feet , and vnder the Arme-Holes , and on the Sides . The Cause is , the Thinnesse of the Skin in those Parts ; Ioyned with the Rarenesse of being touched there . For all Tickling is a light Motion of the Spirits , which the Thinnesse of the Skin , and Suddennesse , and Rarenesse of Touch , doe further : For we see , a Feather , or a Rush , drawne along the Lip. or Cheeke , doth tickle ; Whereas a Thing more Obtuse , or a Touch more Hard , doth not . And for Suddennesse ; We see no Man can tickle himselfe : Wee see also , that the Palme of the Hand , though it hath as Thinne a Skin as the other Parts Mentioned , yet is not Ticklish , because it is accustomed to be Touched . Tickling also causeth Laughter . The Cause may be , the Emission of the Spirits , and so of the Breath , by a Flight from Titillation ; For vpon Tickling , we see there is euer a Starting , or Shrinking away of the Part , to auoid it ; And we see also , that if you Tickle the Nosthrills , with a Feather , or Straw , it procureth Sneezing ; Which is a Sudden Emission of the Spirits , that doe likewise expell the Moisture . And Tickling is euer Painfull , and not well endured . It is strange , that the Riuer of Nilus , Ouer-flowing , as it doth , the Country of AEgypt , there should be neuerthelesse little or no Raine in that Country . The Cause must be , Either in the Nature of the Water ; Or in the Nature of the Aire ; Or of Both. In the Water , it may be ascribed , either vnto the Long ●●● of the Water : For Swift Running Waters vapour , not so much as Standing Waters ; Or else to the Concoction of the Water ; For Waters well Concocted vapour not so much , as Waters Raw ; No more than Waters vpon the Fire doe vapour so much , after some time of Boyling , as at the first . And it is true , that the Water of Nilus is sweeter than other Waters in Taste ; And it is excellent Good for the Stone , and Hypochondriacall Melancholy ; Which sheweth it is Lenefying : And it runneth thorow a Countrey of a Hot Climate , and flat , without Shade , either of Woods , or Hills ; Whereby the Sunne must needs haue great Power to Concoct it . As for the Aire , ( from whence I conceiue this Want of Showers commeth chiefly ; ) The Cause must be , for that the Aire is , of it selfe , Thin and Thirsty ; And as soone as euer it getteth any Moisture from the Water , it imbibeth , and dissipateth it , in the whole body of the Aire ; And suffereth it not to remaine in Vapour ; Whereby it might breed Raine . It hath beene touched in the Title of Percolations , ( Namely such as are Inwards , ) that the Whites of Eggs , and Milke , doe clarifie ; And it is certaine , that in AEgypt , they prepare and clarifie the Water of Nile , by putting it into great Iarres of Stone , and Stirring it about with a few Stamped Almonds ; Wherewith they also besmeare the Mouth of the Vessell ; And so draw it off , after it hath rested some time . It were good , to trie this Clarifying with Almonds , in New Beere , or Must , to hasten , and perfect the Clarifying . There be scarce to be found any Vegetables , that haue Branches , and no Leaues ; except you allow Corall for one . But there is also in the Desarts of S. Macario in AEgypt , a Plant which is Long , Leauelesse , Browne of Colour , and Branched like Corall , faue that it closeth at the Top. This being set in Water within House , spreadeth and displayeth strangely ; And the People thereabouts haue a Superstitious Beleefe , that in the Labour of Women , it helpeth to the Easie Deliuerance . The Crystalline Venice Glasse , is reported to be a Mixture , in equall Portions , of Stones , brought from Pauia , by the Riuer Ticinum ; And the Ashes of a Weed called by the Arabs Kall , which is gathered in a Desart betweene Alexandria and Rosetta ; And is by the AEgyptians vsed first for Fuell ; And then they crush the Ashes into Lumps , like a Stone ; And so sell them to the Venetians for their Glasse-workes . It is strange , and well to be noted , how long Carkasses haue continued Vncorrupt , and in their former Dimensions ; As appeareth in the Mummies of AEgypt ; Hauing lafted , as is conceiued , ( some of them , ) three thousand yeeres . It is true , they finde Meanes to draw forth the Braines , and to take forth the Entrailes , which are the Parts apteft to corrupt . But that is nothing to the Wonder : For wee see , what a Soft and Corruptible Substance the Flesh , of all the other Parts of the Body , is . But it should seeme , that according to our Obseruation , and Axiorne , in our hundredth Experiment , Putrefaction , which we conceiue to be so Naturall a Period of Bodies , is but an Accident ; And that Matter maketh not that Haste to Corruption , that is conceiued . And therefore Bodies , in Shining-Amber ; In Quicke-Siluer ; In Balmes , ( whereof wee now speake ; ) In Wax ; In Honey ; In Gummes ; And ( it may be ) in Conseruatories of Snow ; &c. are preserued very long . It need not goe for Repetition , if we resume againe that which wee said in the aforesaid Experiment , concerning Annihilation ; Namely , that if you prouide against three Causes of Putrefaction , Bodies will not corrupt : The First is , that the Aire be excluded ; For that vndermineth the Body , and conspireth with the Spirit of the Body to dissolue it . The Second is , that the Body Adiacent and Ambiens be not Commateriall , but meerely Heterogeneall towards the Body that is to be presured : For if Nothing can be receiued by the One , Nothing can issue from the Other , Such are Quick-Siluer , & White-Amber , to Herbs , and Flies , and such Bodies . The Third is , that the Body to be preserued , be not of that Grasse , that it may corrupt within it selfe , although no Part of it issue into the Body Adiacent : And therefore it must be rather Thinne , and Small , than of Bulke . There is a Fourth Remedie also , which is ; That if the Body to be preserued be of Bulke , as a Corps is , then the Body that Incloseth it , must haue a Vertue to draw forth , and drie the Moisture of the Inward Body ; For else the Putrefaction will play within , though Nothing issue forth . I remember Liuy doth relate , that there were found , at a time , two Coffins of Lead , in a Tombe ; Whereof the one contained the Body of King Numa ; It being some foure hundred yeares after his Death : And the other , his Bookes of Sacred Rites and Ceremonies , and the Discipline of the Pontises ; And that in the Coffin that had the Body , there was Nothing ( at all ) to be seene , but a little light Cinders about the Sides ; But in the Coffin that had the Bookes , they were found as fresh , as if they had beene but newly Written ; being written in Parchment , and couered ouer with Watch-Candles of Wax , three or foure fold . By this it seemeth , that the Romans . in Numa's time , were not so good Embalmers , as the AEgyptians were ; Which was the Cause that the Body was vtterly consumed . But I finde in Plutarch , and Others , that when Augustus Caesar visited the Sepulchre of Alexander , the Great , in Alexandria , he found the Body to keepe his Dimension ; But withall , that , notwithstanding all the Embalming , ( which no doubt was of the best , ) the Body was so Tender , as Caesar touching but the Nose of it , defaced it . Which maketh mee finde it very strange , that the Egyptian Mummies should be reported to be as Hard as Stone-Pitch : For I finde no difference but one ; Which indeed may be very Materiall ; Namely , that the Ancient AEgyptian Mummies , were shrowded in a Number of Folds of Linnen , besmeared with Gums , in manner of Seare-Cloth ; Which it doth not appeare was practised vpon the Body of Alexander . Neare the Castle of Catie , and by the Wells of Assan , in the Land of Idumea , a great Part of the Way , you would thinke the Sea were neare hand , though it be a good distance off : And it is Nothing , but the Shining of the Nitre , vpon the Sea-Sands ; Such Abundance of Nitre the Shores there doe put forth . The Dead-Sea , which vomiteth vp Bitumen , is of that Crassitude , as Liuing Bodies bound Hand and Foot , cast into it , haue beene borne vp and not sunke . Which sheweth , that all Sinking into Water , is but an Ouer-Weight of the Body , put into the Water , in respect of the Water : So that you may make Water so strong , and heauy , of Quicke-Siluer , ( perhaps , ) or the like , as may beare vp Iron : Of which I see no Vse , but Imposture . Wee see also , that all Metalls , except Gold , for the same reason swimme vpon Quicke-Siluer . It is reported , that at the Feet of a Hill , neare the More mortuum , there is a Blacke Stone , ( whereof Pilgrims make Fires , ) which burneth like a Coale , and diminisheth not ; But only waxeth Brighter , and Whiter . That it should doe so , is not strange ; For wee see Iron Red Hot burneth , and consumeth not : But the Strangenesse is , that it should continue any time so : For Iron , as soone as it is out of the Fire , deadeth straight waies . Certainly , it were a Thing of great Vse , and Profit , if you could finde out Fuell , that would burne Hot , and yet last long , Neither am I altogether Incredulous , but there may be such Candles , as they say are made of Salamanders Wooll ; Being a Kinde of Minerall , which whiteneth also in the Burning , and consumeth not . The Question is this ; Flame must be made of somewhat ; And commonly it is made of some Tangible Body , which hath Weight : But it is not impossible , perhaps , that it should be made of Spirit , or Vapour , in a Body ; ( which Spirit on Vapour hath no Weight ; ) such as is the Matter of Ignis ●●●●●s . But then you will say , that that Vapour also can last but a short time : To that it may be answered , That by the helpe of Oile , and Wax , and other Candle-Stuffe , the Flame may continue , and the Wieke not burne . Sea-Coale last longer than Char-Coale ; And Char-Coale of Roots , being coaled into great Peeces , last longer than Ordinary Char-Coale , Turfe , and Peat , and Cow-Sheards , are cheape Fuels , and last long . Small-Coale , or Briar-Coale , powred vpon Char-Coale , make them last longer . Sedge is a cheape Fuell to Brew , or Bake with ; the rather because it is good for Nothing else . Triall would be made of some Mixture of Sea-Coale with Earth , or Chalko ; For if that Mixture be , as the Sea-Coale-Men vse it , priuily , to make the Bulke of the Coale greater , it is Deceit ; But if it be vsed purposely , and be made knowne , it is Sauing . It is , at this Day , in vse , in G●●●● to couch Pat-Sheards or Vessels of Earth , in their Walls , to gather the Wind from the Top ; and to passe it downe in Spouts into Roomes . It is a Deuice for Freshnesse , in great Heats : And it is said , there are some Roomes in Italie , and Spaine , for Freshnesse , and Gathering the Winds , and Aire , in the Heats of Summer . But they be but Pennings of the Winds , and Enlarging them againe , and Making them Reuerberate , and goe round in Circles , rather than this Deuice of Spouts in the Wall. There would be vsed much diligence , in the Choice of some Bodies , and Places , ( as it were , ) for the Testing of Aire ; to discouer the Wholesomenesse or Vnwholesomenesse , as well of Seasons , as of the Seats of Dwellings . It is certaine , that there be some Heuses , wherein Confitures , and Pies , will gather Mould , more than in Others . And I am perswaded , that a Peece of Raw Flesh , or Fish , will sooner corrupt in some Aires , than in Others . They be noble Experiments , that can make this Discouerie ; For they serue for a Naturall Diuination of Seasons ; Better than the Astronomer can by their Figures : And againe , they teach Men where to chuse their Dwelling , for their better Health . There is a Kinde of Stone , about Bethles● , which they grinde to Powder , and put into Water , whereof Cattell drinke ; Which maketh them giue more Milke . Surely , there would be some better Trialls made of Mixtures of Water in Ponds for Cattell , to make them more Milch ; Or to Fatten them ; Or to Keepe them from Murraine , It may be , Chalke , and Nitre , are of the best . It is reported , that in the Valley , neare the Mountaine Carmel , in Iudea , there is a Sand , which , of all other , hath most Affinitie with Glasse ; Insomuch as other Mineralls , laid in it , turne to a Glassie Substance , without the Fire ; And againe Glasse put into it , turneth into the Mother-Sand . The Thing is very strange , if it be true : And it is likeliest to be Caused by some Naturall Fornace , or Heat in the Earth : And yet they doe not speake of any Eruption of Flames . It were good to trie in Glasse-Workes , whether the Crude Materialls of Glasse , mingled with Glasse , already made , and Re-moulten , doe not facilitate the Making of Glasse with lesse Heat . In the Sea , vpon the South-West of Sicilie , much Corall is found . It is a Sub-Marine Plan. It hath no Leanes : It brancheth only when it is vnder Water ; It is Soft , and Greene of Colour ; But being brought into the Aire , it becommeth Hard , and Shining Red , as wee see . It is said also , to haue a White Berry ; But wee finde it not brought ouer with the Corall . Belike it is cast away as nothing worth : Inquire better of it , for the Difcouerie of the Nature of the Plant. The Manns of Calabria is the best , and in most Plenty . They gather it from the Leafe of the Mulberry Tree ; But not of such Mulberry Trees , as grow in the Valley's . And Manns falleth vpon the Leaues by Night , as other Deawes doe . It should seeme , that before those Deawes come vpon Trees in the Valley's , they dissipate , and cannot hold out . It should seeme also , the Mulberry-Leafe , it selfe , hath some Coagulating Vertue , which inspissateth the Deaw , for that it is not found vpon other Trees : And wee see by the Silke-Worme , which feedeth vpon that Leafe , what 's Dainty Smooth Iuyce it hath ; And the Leaues also , ( especially of the Blacke Mulberry , ) are somewhat Bristly , which may helpe to preserue the Deaw . Certainly , it were not amisse , to obscrue a little better , the Deawes that fall vpon Trees , or Herbs , Growing on Mountaines ; For , it may be , many Deawes fall , that spend before they come to the Valleys . And I suppose , that he that would gather the best May-Deaw for Medicine , should gather it from the Hills . It is said , they haue a manner , to prepare their Greeke-Wines , to keepe them from Fuming , and Inebriating , by adding some Sulphur , or Allome : Whereof the one is Vnctnous , and the other is Astringent . And certaine it is , that those two Natures doe best represse Fumes . This Experiment would be transferred , vnto other Wine , and Strong Beere , by Putting in some like Substances , while they worke ; Which may make them both to Fume lesse , and to Inflame lesse . It is conceiued by some , ( not improbably , ) that the reason , why Wilde-Fires , ( Whereof the principall Ingredient is Bitumen , ) doe not quench with Water , is , for that the first Concretion of Bitumen is a Mixture , of a Fiery , and Watry Substance : So is not Sulphur . This appeareth , for that in the Place neare Puteoli , which they call the Court of Valcan , you shall heare , vnder the Earth , a Horrible Thundring of Fire , and Water , conflicting together : And there breake forth also Spouts of Boyling Water . Now that Place yeeldeth great Quantities of Bitumen ; Whereas AEtna , and Vesuuius , and the like , which consist vpon Sulphur , shoot forth Smoake , and Ashes , and Pumice , but no Water . It is reported also , that Bitumen Mingled with Lime , and Put vnder Water , will make , as it were , an Artificiall Rocke ; The Substance becommeth so Hard. There is a Cement , compounded of Floure , Whites of Egges , and Stone powdred , that becommeth Hard as Marble ; wherewith Piscina mirabilis , neare Cuma , is said to haue the Walls Plastered . And it is certaine , and tried , that the Powder of Load-Stone , and Flint , by the Addition of Whites of Egges , and Gumm-Dragon , made into Paste , will in a few dayes harden to the Hardnesse of a Stone . It hath beene noted by the Ancients , that in Full or Impure Bodies , Vlcers or Hurts in the Leggs , are Hard to Cure ; And in the Head more Easie. The Cause is , for that Vlcers or Hurts in the Leggs require Deficcation , which by the Defluxion of Humours to the Lower Parts is hindred ; Whereas Hurts and Vlcers in the Head require it not ; But contrariwise Drinesse maketh them more apt to Consolidate . And in Moderne Obseruation , the like difference hath beene found , betweene French-Men , and English-Men ; Where of the ones Constitution is more Dry , and the others more Moist . And therefore a Hurt of the Head is harder to cure in a French-Man , and of the Legge in an English-Man . It hath beene noted by the Ancients , that Southerne Winds , blowing much , without Raine , doe cause a Feuourous Disposition of the Yeare ; But with Raine , not . The Cause is , for that Southerne Winds doe , of themselues , qualifie the Aire , to be apt to cause Feuers ; But when Showers are ioyned , they doe Refrigerate in Part , and Checke the Sultry Heat of the Southerne Wind. Therefore this holdeth not in the Sea-Coasts , because the Vapour of the Sea , without Showers , doth refresh . It hath beene noted by the Ancients , that Wounds which are made with Brasse , heale more easily , than Wounds made with Iron . The Cause is , for that Brasse hath , in it selfe , a Sanatiue Vertue ; And so in the very Instant helpeth somewhat : But Iron is Corrosiue , and not Sanatiue . And therefore it were good , that the Instruments which are vsed by Chirurgians about Wounds , were rather of Brasse , than Iron . In the Cold Countries , when Mens Noses , and Eares are Mortified , and ( as it were ) Gangrened with Cold , if they come to a Fire , they rot off presently . The Cause is , for that the few Spirits , that remaine in those Parts , are suddenly drawne forth , and so Putrefaction is made Compleat . But Snow Put vpon them , helpeth ; For that it preserueth those Spirits that remaine , till they can reuiue ; And besides , Snow hath in it a Secret Warmth : As the Monke proued out of the Text ; Qui dat Niuem sicut Lanam , Gelu sicut Cineres spargit . Whereby he did inferre , that Snow did warme like Wooll , and Frost did fret like Ashes . Warme Water also doth good , Because by little and little it openeth the Pores , without any sudden Working vpon the Spirits . This Experiment may be transferred vnto the Cure of Gangrenes , either Comming of themselues , or induced by too much Applying of Opiates : Wherein you must beware of Dry Heat , and resort to Things that are Refrigerant , with an Inward Warmth , and Vertue of Cherishing . Weigh Iron , and Aqua Fortis , seuerally ; Then dissolue the Iron in the Aqua Fortis : And weigh the Dissolution ; And you shall finde it to beare as good Weight , as the Bodies did seuerally : Notwithstanding a good deale of Wast , by a thicke Vapour , that issueth during the Working : Which sheweth , that the Opening of a Body , doth increase the Weight . This was tried once , or twice , but I know not , whether there were any Errour , in the Triall . Take of Aqua-Fortis two Ounces , of Quick-siluer two Drachmes ; ( For that Charge the Aqua-Fortis will beare ; ) The Dissolution will not beare a Flint , as big as a Nutmeg : Yet ( no doubt ) the Increasing of the Weight of Water , will increase his Power of Bearing : As we see Broine , when it is Salt enough , will beare an Egge . And I remember well a Physitian , that vsed to giue some Minerall Baths for the Gout . &c. And the Body when it was put into the Bath , could not get downe so easily , as in Ordinary Water . But it seemeth , the Weight of the Quick-siluer , more than the Weight of a Stone ; doth not compense the Weight of a Stone , more than the Weight of the Aqua-Fortis . Let there be a Body of Vnequall Weight ; ( As of Wood and Lead , or Bone and Lead ; ) If you throw it from you with the Light-End forward it will turne , and the Weightier End will recouer to be Forwards ; Vnlesse the Body be Ouer-long . The Cause is , for that the more Dense Body , hath a more Violent Pressure of the Parts , from the first Impulsion ; Which is the Cause , ( though heretofore not found out , as hath been often said , ) of all Violent Motions : And when the Hinder Part moueth swifter , ( for that it lesse endureth Pressure of Parts , ) than the Forward Part can make way for it , it must needs be , that the Body turne ouer : For ( turned ) it can more easily draw forward the Lighter Part. Ga●●laeus noteth it well ; That if an Open Trough , wherein Water is , be driuen faster than the Water can follow , the Water gathereth vpon an heape , towards the Hinder End , where the Motion began ; Which he supposeth , ( holding confidently the Motion of the Earth , ) to be the Cause of the Ebbing and Flowing of the Ocean ; Because the Earth ouer-runneth the Water . Which Theory , though it be false , yet the first Experiment is true . As for the Inequality of the Pressure of Parts , it appeareth manifestly in this ; That if you take a Body of Stone , or Iron , and another of Wood , of the same Magnitude , and Shape , and throw them with equall Force , you cannot possibly throw the Wood , so farre , as the Stone , or Iron . It is certaine , ( as it hath beene formerly , in part , touched , ) that Water may be the Medium of Sounds . If you dash a Stone against a Stone in the Bottome of the Water , it maketh a Sound . So a long Pole strucke vpon Grauell , in the Bottome of the Water , maketh a Sound . Nay , if you should thinke that the Sound commeth vp by the Pole , and not by the Water , you shall finde that an Anchor , let downe by a Roape , maketh a Sound ; And yet the Roape is no Solide Body , whereby the Sound can ascend . All Obiects of the Senses , which are very Offensiue , doe cause the Spirits to retire ; And vpon their Flight , the Parts are ( in some degree ) destitute ; And so there is induced in them a Trepidation and Horrour . For Sounds , we see that the Grating of a Saw , or any very Harsh Noise , will set the Teeth on edge , and make all the Body Shiuer . For Tastes , we see that in the Taking of a Potion , or Pills , the Head , and the Necke shake . For Odious Smells , the like Effect followeth , which is lesse perceiued , because there is a Remedy at hand , by Stopping of the Nose : But in Horses , that can vse no such Help , we see the Smell of a Carrion , especially of a Dead Horse , maketh them fly away , and take on , almost as if they were Mad. For Feeling , if you come out of the Sunne , suddenly , into a Shade , there followeth a Chilnesse or Shiuering in all the Body . And euen in Sight , which hath ( in effect ) no Odious Obiect , Comming into Sudden Darknesse , induceth an Offer to Shiuer . There is , in the City of Ticinum , in Italy , a Church , that hath Windownes onely from aboue : It is in Length an Hundred Feet , in Breadth Twenty Feet , and in Height neare Fifty ; Hauing a Doore in the Middest . It reporteth the Voice , twelue or thirteene times , if you stand by the Close End-Wall , ouer against the Doore . The Eccho fadeth , and dyeth by little and little , as the Eccho at Pont-charenton doth . And the Voice soundeth , as if it came from aboue the Doore . And if you stand at the Lower End , or on either Side of the Doore , the Eccho holdeth ; But if you stand in the Doore , or in the Middest iust ouer against the Doore , not . Note that all Eccho's sound better against Old Walls , than New ; Because they are more Dry , and Hollow . Those Effects , which are wrought by the Percussion of the Sense , and by Things in Fact , are produced likewise , in some degree , by the Imagination . Therefore if a Man see another eat Soure or Acide Things , which set the Teeth on edge , this Obiect tainteth the Imagination . So that hee that seeth the Thing done by another , hath his owne Teeth also set on edge . So if a Man see another turne swiftly , and long ; Or if he looke vpon Wheeles that turne , Himselfe waxeth Turne-sicke . So if a Man be vpon an High Place , without Railes , or good Hold , except he be vsed to it , he is Ready to Fall : For Imagining a Fall , it putteth his Spirits into the very Action of a Fall. So Many vpon the Seeing of others Bleed , or Strangled , or Tortured , Themselues are ready to faint , as if they Bled , or were in Strife . Take a Stocke-Gilly-Flower , and tye it gently vpon a Sticke , and put them both into a Stoope Glasse , full of Quick-siluer , so that the Flower be couered : Then lay a little Weight vpon the Top of the Glasse , that may keepe the Sticke downe ; And looke vpon them after foure or fiue daies ; And you shall finde the Flower Fresh , and the Stalke Harder , and lesse Flexible , than it was . If you compare it with another Flower , gathered at the same time , it will be the more manifest . This sheweth , that Bodies doe preserue excellently in Quick-siluer ; And not preserue only , but , by the Coldnesse of the Quick-siluer , Indurate ; For the Freshnesse of the Flower may be meerely Conseruation ; ( which is the more to be obserued because the Quick-Siluer presseth the Flower ; ) But the Stiffenesse of the Stalke , cannot be without Induration , from the Cold ( as it seemeth , ) of the Quick-siluer . It is reported by some of the Ancients , that in Cyprus , there is a Kinde of Iron , that being cut into Little Peeces , and put into the Ground , if it be well Watred , will increase into Greater Peeces . This is certaine , and knowne of Old ; That Lead will multiply , and Increase ; As hath beene seene in Old Statua's of Stone , which haue beene put in Cellars ; The Feet of them being bound with Leaden Bands ; Where ( after a time , ) there appeared , that the Lead did swell ; Insomuch as it hanged vpon the Stone like Warts . I call Drowning of Metalls , when that the Baser Metall , is so incorporate with the more Rich , as it can by no Meanes be separated againe : which is a kinde of Version , though False : As if Siluer should be inseparably incorporated with Gold ; Or Copper , and Lead , with Siluer . The Ancient Electrum had in it a Fifth of Siluer to the Gold ; And made a Compound Metall , as fit for most vses , as Gold ; And more Resplendent , and more Qualified in some other Properties ; But then that was easily Separated . This to doe priuily , or to make the Compound passe for the Rich Metall Simple , is an Adulteration , or Counterfeiting : But if it be done Auowedly , and without Disguizing , it may be a great Sauing of the Richer Metall . I remember to haue heard of a Man , skilfull in Metalls , that a Fifteenth Part of Siluer , incorporate with Gold , will not be Recouered by any Water of Separation ; Except you put a Greater Quantity of Siluer , to draw to it the Lesse ; which ( he said ) is the last Refuge in Separations . But that is a tedious way , which no Man ( almost ) will thinke on . This would be better enquired ; And the Quantity of the Fifteenth turned to a Twentieth ; And likewise with some little Additionall , that may further the Intrinsique Incorporation . Note that Siluer in Gold will be detected by Weight , compared with the Dimension ; But Lead in Silver , ( Lead being the Weightier Metall , ) will not be detected ; If you take so much the more Siluer , as will counteruaile the Ouer-Weight of the Lead . Gold is the onely Substance , which hath nothing in it Volatile , and yet melteth without much difficulty . The Melting sheweth that it is not Ieiune , or Scarce in Spirit . So that the Fixing of it , is not Want of Spirit to fly out , but the Equall Spreading of the Tangible Parts , and the Close Coaceruation of them : Whereby they haue the lesse Appetite , and no Meanes ( at all ) to issue forth . It were good therefore to try , whether Glasse Re-moulten doe leese any Weight ? For the Parts in Glasse are euenly Spred ; But they are not so Close as in Gold ; As we see by the Easie Admission of Light , Heat , and Cold ; And by the Smalnesse of the Weight . There be other Bodies , Fixed , which haue little , or no Spirit : So as there is nothing to fly out ; As wee see in the Stuffe , whereof Coppells are made ; Which they put into Furnaces ; Vpon which Fire worketh not : So that there are three Causes of Fixation ; The Euen Spreading both of the Spirits , and Tangible Parts ; The Closenesse of the Tangible Parts ; And the Ieiunenesse or Extreme Comminution of Spirits : Of which Three , the Two First may be ioyned with a Nature Liquefiable ; The Last not . It is Profound Contemplation in Nature , to consider of the Emptinesse , ( as we may call it , ) or Insatisfaction of seuerall Bodies ; And of their Appetite to take in Others . Aire taketh in Lights , and Sounds , and Smells , and Vapours ; And it is most manifest , that it doth it , with a kinde of Thirst , as not satisfied with his owne former Consistence ; For else it would neuer receiue them in so suddenly , and easily . Water , and all Liquours , doe hastily receiue Dry and more Terrestriall Bodies , Proportionable : And Dry Bodies , on the other side , drinke in Waters , and Liquours : So that , ( as it was well said , by one of the Ancients , of Earthy and Watry Substances , ) One is a Glue to another . Parchment , Skins , Cloth , &c. drinke in Liquours , though themselues be Entire Bodies , and not Comminuted , as Sand , and Ashes ; Nor apparently Porous : Metalls themselues doe receiue in readily Strong-Waters ; And Strong-Waters likewise doe readily pierce into Metalls , and Stones : And that Strong-Water will touch vpon Gold , that will not touch vpon Siluer ; And è conuerso . And Gold , which seemeth by the Weight , to be the Closest , and most Solide Body , doth greedily drinke in Quick-Siluer . And it seemeth , that this Reception of other Bodies , is not Violent : For it is ( many times ) Reciprocall , and as it were with Consent . Of the Cause of this , and to what Axiome it may be referred , consider attentiuely ; For as for the Pretty Assertion , that Matter is like a Common Strumpet , that desireth all Formes , it is but a Wandring Notion . Onely Flame doth not content it selfe to take in any other Body ; But either , to ouercome and turne another Body into it Selfe , as by Victory ; Or it Selfe to dye , and goe out , NATVRALL HISTORIE . IX . Century . IT is certaine , that all Bodies whatsoeuer , though they haue no Sense , yet they haue Perception : For when one Body is applied to another , there is a Kinde of Election , to embrace that which is Agreeable , and to exclude or expell that which is Ingrate : And whether the Body be Alterant , or Altered , euermore a Perception precedeth Operation : For else all Bodies would be alike One to Another . And sometimes this Perception , in some Kinde of Bodies , is farre more Subtill than the Sense ; So that the Sense is but a dull Thing in Comparison of it : Wee see a Weather-Glasse , will finde the least difference of the Weather , in Heat , or Cold , when Men finde it not . And this Perception also , is sometimes at Distance , as well as vpon the Touch ; As when the Load-Stone draweth Iron ; or Flame fireth Naphtha of Babylon , a great distance off . It is therefore a Subiect of a very Noble Enquiry , to enquire of the more Subtill Perceptions ; For it is another Key to open Nature , as well as the Sense ; And sometimes Better . And besides , it is a Principall Meanes of Naturall Diuination ; For that which in these Perceptions appeareth early , in the great Effects commeth long after . It is true also , that it serueth to discouer that which is Hid , as well as to foretell that which is to Come ; As it is in many Subtill Trialls ; As to trie whether Seeds be old , or new , the Sense cannot informe : But if you boile them in Water , the New Seeds will sprout sooner : And so of Water , the Taste will not discouer the best Water ; But the Speedy Consuming of it , and many other Meanes , which we haue heretofore set downe , will discouer it . So in all Physiognomy , the Lineaments of the Body will discouer those Naturall Inclinations of the Minde , which Dissimulation will conceale , or Discipline will suppresse . Wee shall therefore now handle only , those two Perceptions , which pertaine to Naturall Diuination , and Discouery : Leauing the Handling of Perception in other Things , to be disposed Elsewhere . Now it is true , that Diuination is attained by other Meanes ; As if you know the Causes ; If you know the Concomitants ; you may iudge of the Effect to follow : And the like may be said of Discouery ; But wee tie our Selues here , to that Diuination and Discouery chiefly , which is Caused by an Early , or Subtill Perception . The Aptnesse or Propension of Aire , or Water , to Corrupt or Putrifie , ( no doubt , ) is to be found before it breake forth into manifest Effects of Diseases , Blastings , or the like . Wee will therefore set downe some Prognosticks of Pestilentiall and Vnwholsome Yeares . The Wind blowing much from the South , without Raine ; And Wormes in the Oake-Apple ; haue beene spoken of before . Also the Plenty of Frogs , Grashappers , Flies , and the like Creatures bred of Putrefaction , doth portend Pestilentiall Yeares . Great , and Early Heats in the Spring , ( and namely in May , ) without Winds , portend the same ; And generally so doe Yeares with little Wind , or Thunder . Great Droughts in Summer , lasting till towards the End of August , and some Gentle Showres vpon them ; And then some Drie Weather againe ; Doe portend a Pestilent Summer , the Yeare following : For about the End of August , all the Sweetnesse of the Earth , which goeth into Plants , and Trees , is exhaled ; ( And much more if the August be dry ; ) So that nothing then can breathe forth of the Earth , but a grosse Vapour , which is apt to Corrupt the Aire : And that Vapour , by the first Showres , if they be Gentle , is released , and commeth forth abundantly . Therefore they that come abroad soone after those Showres , are commonly taken with Sicknesse : And in Affricke , no Body will stirre out of doores , after the first Showres . But if the Showres come vehemently , then they rather wash and fill the Earth , than giue it leaue to breathe forth presently . But if Drie Weather come againe , then it fixeth and continueth the Corruption of the Aire , vpon the first Showres begun ; And maketh it of ill Influence , euen to the Next Summer ; Except a very Frostie Winter discharge it ; Which seldome succeedeth such Droughts . The Lesser Infections , of the Small Pockes , Purple Feuers , Agues , in the Summer Precedent , and houering all Winter , doe portend a great Pestilence in the Summer following ; For Putrefaction doth not rise to his height at once . It were good to lay a Peece of Raw Flesh , or Fish , in the Open Aire ; And if it Putrefie quickly , it is a Signe of a Disposition in the Aire to Putrefaction . And because you cannot be informed , whether the Putrefaction be quicke or late , except you compare this Experiment with the like Experiment in another Yeare , it were not amisse , in the same Yeare , and at the same Time , to lay one Peece of Flesh , or Fish , in the Open Aire , and another of the same Kinde and Bignesse , within Doores : For I iudge , that if a generall Disposition be in the Aire to Putrefie , the Flesh , or Fish , will sooner Putrefie abroad , where the Aire hath more power , than in the House , where it hath lesse , being many wayes corrected . And this Experiment would be made about the End of March : For that Season is likest to discouer , what the Winter hath done ; And what the Summer following will doe vpon the Aire . And because the Aire ( no doubt ) receiueth great Tincture , and Infusion from the Earth ; It were good to trie that Exposing of Flesh , or Fish , both vpon a Stake of Wood , some heighth aboue the Earth , and vpon the Flat of the Earth . Take May-Dew , and see whether it putrifie quickly , or no ? For that likewise may disclose the Qualitie of the Aire , and Vapour of the Earth , more or lesse Corrupted . A Drie March , and a Drie May , portend a Wholesome Summer , if there be a Showring Aprill betweene : But otherwise , it is a Signe of a Pestilentiall Yeare . As the Discouerie of the Disposition of the Aire , is good for the Prognosticks of Wholesome , and Vnwholesome Yeares ; So it is of much more vse , for the Choice of Places to dwell in : At the least , for Lodges , and Retiring Places for Health ; ( For Mansion Houses respect Prouisions , as well as Health ; Wherein the Experiments aboue mentioned may serue . But for the Choice of Places , or Seats , it is good to make Triall , not only of Aptnesse of Aire to corrupt , but also of the Moisture and Drinesse of the Aire ; and the Temper of it , in Heat , or Cold ; For that may concerne Health diuersly . Wee see that there be some Houses , wherein Sweet Meats will relent , and Baked Meats will mould , more than in others ; And Wainscoats will also sweat more ; so that they will almost run with Water : All which , ( no doubt , ) are caused chiefly by the Moistnesse of the Aire , in those Seats . But because it is better to know it , before a Man buildeth his House , than to finde it after , take the Experiments following . Lay Wooll , or a Sponge , or Bread , in the Place you would trie , comparing it with some other Places ; And see whether it doth not moisten , and make the Wooll , or Sponge , &c. more Ponderous , than the other ? And if it doe , you may iudge of that Place , as Situate in a Grosse , and Moist Aire . Because it is certaine , that in some Places , either by the Nature of the Earth , or by the Situation of Woods , and Hills , the Aire is more Vnequall , than in Others ; and Inequalitie of Aire is euer an Enemy to Health ; It were good to take two Weather-Glasses , Matches in all things , and to set them , for the same Houres of One day , in seuerall Places , where no Shade is , nor Enclosures : And to marke , when you set them , how farre the Water commeth ; And to compare them , when you come againe , how the Water standeth then : And if you finde them Vnequall , you may be sure that the Place where the Water is lowest , is in the Warmer Aire , and the other in the Colder . And the greater the Inequalitie be , of the Ascent , or Descent of the Water , the greater is the Inequalitie of the Temper of the Aire . The Predictions likewise of Cold and Long Winters , and Hot and Drie Summers , are good to be knowne ; As well for the Discouerie of the Causes , as for diuers Prouisions . That of Plenty of Hawes , and Heps , and Briar-Berries , hath beene spoken of before . If Wainscast , or Stone , that haue vsed to Sweat , be more drie , in the Beginning of Winter ; Or the Drops of the Eaues of Houses come more slowly downe , than they vse ; it portendeth a Hard and Frostie Winter . The Cause is , for that it sheweth an Inclination of the Aire , to Drie Weather ; which in Winter is euer ioyned with Frost . Generally , a Moist and Coole Summer , portendeth a Hard Winter . The Cause is , for that the Vapours of the Earth , are not dissipated in the Summer , by the Sunne ; And so they rebound vpon the Winter . A Hot and Drie Summer , and Autumne , and especially if the Heat and Drought extend farre into September , portendeth an Open Beginning of Winter ; And Colds to succeed , toward the latter Part of the Winter , and the Beginning of the Spring : For till then , the former Heat and Drought beare the Sway ; And the Vapours are not sufficiently Multiplied . An Open and Warme Winter portendeth a Hot and Drie Summer : For the Vapours disperse into the Winter Showres ; Whereas Cold and Frost keepeth them in , and transporteth them into the late Spring , and Summer following . Birds that vse to change Countries , at certaine Seasons , if they come Earlier , doe shew the Temperature of Weather , according to that Country whence they came : As the Winter-Birds , ( namely Woodcocks , Feldefares , &c. ) if they come earlier , and out of the Northerne Countries , with vs shew Cold Winters . And if it be in the same Country , then they shew a Temperature of Season , like vnto that Season in which they come : As swallowes , Bats , Cuckooes , &c. that come towards Summer , if they come early , shew a Hot Summer to follow . The Prognosticks , more Immediate , of Weather to follow soone after , are more Certaine than those of Seasons . The Resounding of the Sea vpon the Shoare ; And the Murmur of Winds in the Woods , without apparent Wind ; shew Wind to follow : For such Winds , breathing chiefly out of the Earth , are not at the first perceiued , except they be pent , by Water , or Wood. And therefore a Murmur out of Caues likewise portendeth as much . The Vpper Regions of the Aire , perceiue the Collection of the Matter of Tempest , and Winds , before the Aire here below : And therefore the Obscuring of the Smaller Starres is is a Signe of Tempests following . And of this kinde you shall finde a Number of Instances in our Inquisition De Ventis . Great Mountaines haue a Perception of the Disposition of the Aire to Tempests , sooner than the Valley's or Plaines below : And therefore they say in Wales , when certaine Hills haue their Night-Cups on , they meane Mischiefe . The Cause is , for that Tempests , which are for the most part bred aboue , in the Middle Region , ( as they call it , ) are soonest perceiued to collect in the Places next it . The Aire , and Fire , haue Subtill Perceptions of Wind Rising , before Men finde it . Wee see the Trembling of a Candle will discouer a Wind that otherwise wee doe not feele ; And the Flexuous Burning of Flames doth shew the Aire beginneth to be vnquiet ; And so doe Coales of Fire by Casting off the Ashes more than they vse . The Cause , is , for that no Wind , at the first , till it hath strooke and driven the Aire , is Apparent to the Sense : But Flame is easier to moue , than Aire : And for the Ashes , it is no maruell , though Wind vnperceiued shake them off ; For wee vsually trie , which way the Wind bloweth , by casting vp Grasse , or Chaffe , or such light Things , into the Aire . When Wind expireth from vnder the Sea ; As it causeth some Resounding of the Water , ( whereof wee spake before , ) so it causeth some Light Motions of Bubbles , and White Circles of Froth . The Cause is , for that the Wind cannot be perceiued by the Sense , vntill there be an Eruption of a great Quantitie , from vnder the Water ; And so it getteth into a Body : Whereas in the first Putting vp it commeth in little Portions . We spake of the Ashes , that Coales cast off ; And of Grasse , and Chaffe carried by the Wind ; So any Light Thing that moueth , when we finde no Wind , sheweth a Wind at hand : As when Feathers , or Downe of Thistles , fly to and fro in the Aire . For Prognosticks of Weather from Liuing Creatures , it is to be noted ; That Creatures that Liue in the Open Aire , ( Sub Diô , ) must needs haue a Quicker Impression from the Aire , than Men that liue most within Doores ; And especially Birds , who liue in the Aire , freest , and clearest ; And are aptest by their Voice to tell Tales , what they finde ; And likewise by the Motion of their Flight to expresse the same . Water-Fowles , ( as Sea-Gulls , More-Hens , &c. ) when they flocke and fly together , from the Sea towards the Shores ; And contrariwise , Land-Birds , ( as Crowes , Swallowes , &c. ) when they fly from the Land to the Waters , and beat the Waters with their Wings ; doe fore-shew Raine , and Wind. The Cause is , Pleasure , that both Kindes take in the Moistnesse , and Density of the Aire : And so desire to be in Motion , and vpon the Wing , whither soeuer they would otherwise goe : For it is no Maruell , that Water-Fowle doe ioy most in that Aire , which is likest Water ; And Land-Birds also , ( many of them , ) delight in Bathing , and Moist Aire . For the same Reason also , many Birds doe proine their Feathers ; And Geese doe gaggle ; And Crowes seeme to call vpon Raine : All which is but the Comfort they seeme to receiue in the Relenting of the Aire . The Heron , when she foareth high , ( so as sometimes she is seene to passe ouer a Cloud , ) sheweth Winds : But Kites flying aloft , shew Faire and Dry Weather . The Cause may be , for that they both mount most into the Aire , of that Temper , wherein they delight : And the Heron , being a Water-Fowle , taketh pleasure in the Aire , that is Condensed : And besides , being but Heauy of Wing , needeth the Helpe of the Grosser Aire . But the Kite affecteth not so much the Grossenesse of the Aire , as the Cold and Freshnesse thereof ; For being a Bird of Prey , and therefore Hot , she delighteth in the Fresh Aire ; And ( many times ) flyeth against the Wind ; As Trouts , and Salmons swimme against the Streame . And yet it is true also , that all Birds finde an Ease in the depth of the Aire ; As Swimmers doe in a Deepe Water . And therefore when they are aloft , they can vphold themselues with their Wings Spred , scarce mouing them . Fishes , when they play towards the Top of the Water , doe commonly foretell Raine . The Cause is , for that a Fish hating the Dry , will not approach the Aire , till it groweth Moist ; And when it is Dry , will fly it , and Swimme Lower . Beasts doe take Comfort , ( generally , ) in a Moist Aire ; And it maketh them eat their Meat better : And therefore Sheepe will get vp betimes in the Morning , to feed , against Raine : And Cattell , and Deere , and Conneyes , will feed hard before Raine : And a Heifer , will put vp his Nose , and snuffe in the Aire , against Raine . The Trifoile , against Raine , swelleth in the Stalke ; and so standeth more vpright ; For by Wet , Stalkes doe erect , and Leaues bow downe . I here is a Small Red Flower in the Stubble-Fields , which Country People call the Wincopipe ; Which if it open in the Morning , you may be sure of a faire Day to follow . Euen in Men , Aches , and Hurts , and Cornes , doe engrieue , either towards Raine , or towards Frost : For the One maketh the Humours more to Abound ; And the Other maketh them Sharper . So we see both Extremes bring the Gout . Wormes , Vermine , &c. doe fore-shew ( likewise ) Raine : For Earth-wormes will come forth , and Moules will cast vp more , and Fleas bite more , against Raine . Solide Bodies likewise fore-shew Raine . As Stones , and Wainscot , when they sweat : And Boxes , and Peggs of Wood , when they Draw , and Wind hard ; Though the Former be but from an Outward Cause ; For that the Stone , or Wainscot , turneth and beateth backe the Aire against it selfe ; But the latter is an Inward Swelling of the Body of the Wood it selfe . Apetite is moued chiefly by Things that are Cold , and Dry : The Cause , is for that Cold is a Kinde of Indigence of Nature , and calleth vpon Supply ; And so is Drinesse : And therefore all Soure Things , ( as Vinegar , Iuyce of Limons , Oyle of Vitrioll , &c. ) prouoke Appetite . And the Disease , which they call Appetitus Caninus , consisteth in the Matter of an Acide and Glassy Flegme , in the Mouth of the Stomach . Appetite is also moued by Soure Things ; For that Soure Things , induce a Contraction in the Nerues , placed in the Mouth of the Stomach ; Which is a great Cause of Appetite . As for the Cause , why Onions , and Salt , and Pepper , in Baked Meats , moue Appetite , it is by Vellication of those Nerues ; For Motion whetteth . As for Worme-Wood , Oliues , Capers , and others of that kinde , which participate of Bitternesse , they moue Appetite by Abstersion . So as there be foure Principall Causes of Appetite ; The Refrigeration of the Stomach , ioyned with some Drinesse ; Contraction ; Vellication ; And Abstersion : Besides Hunger , which is an Emptinesse : And yet Ouer Fasting doth ( many times ) cause the Appetite to cease ; For that Want of Meat maketh the Stomach draw Humours ; And such Humours as are Light , and Cholericke , which quench Appetite most . It hath beene obserued by the Ancients , that where a Raine-Bow seemeth no hang ouer , or to touch , there breatheth forth a Sweet Smell . The Cause is , for that this happeneth but in certaine Matters , which haue in themselues some Sweetnesse ; Which the Gentle Dew of the Raine-Bow doth draw forth . And the like doe Safe Showers ; For they also make the Ground Sweet : But none are so delicate as the Dew of the Rain-bow , where it falleth . It may be also , that the Water it selfe bath some Sweetnesse : For the Raine-Bow consisteth of a Glo●●eration of Small Drops , which cannot possibly fall , but from the Aire , that is very Low : And therefore may hold the very Sweetnesse of the Herbs , and Flowers , as a Distilled Water : For Raine , and other Dew , that fall from high , cannot preserue the Smell , being dissipated in the drawing vp : Neither doe we know , whether some Water it selfe , may not haue some degree of Sweetnesse . It is true , that wee finde it sensibly in no Poole , Riuer , nor Fountaine ; But good Earth , newly turned vp , hath a Freshnesse , and good Sent ; Which water , if it be not too Equall , ( For Equall Obiects neuer moue the Sense . ) may also haue . Certaine it is , that Bay-Salt , which is but a kinde of Water Congealed , will sometimes smell like Violets . To Sweet Smells Heat is requisite , to Concoct the Matter ; And some Moisture to Spread the Breath of them . For Heat , we see that Woods , and Spices , are more Odorate in the Hot Countries , than in the Cold : For Moisture , we see that Things too much Dried , lose their Sweetnesse : And Flowers growing , smell better in a Morning , or Euening , than at Noone . Some Sweet Smells are destroyed by Approach to the Fire ; As Violets , Wall-Flowers , Gilly-Flowers , Pinckes ; And generally all Flowers that haue Coole and Delicate Spirits . Some continue both on the Fire , and from the Fire , As Rose-Water , &c. Some doe scarce come forth , or at least not so pleasantly , as by meanes of the Fire ; as Iuniper , Sweet Gums , &c. And all Smells , that are Enclosed in a Fast Body : But ( generally ) those Smells are the most Gratefull , where the Degree of Heat is Small ; Or where the Strength of the Smell is allayed ; For these Things doe rather wooe the Sense , than Satiate it . And therefore the Smell of Violets , and Roses , exceedeth in Sweetnesse that of Spices , and Gummes ; And the Strongest Sort of Smells , are best in a weft , a farre off . It is certaine , that no Smell issueth , but with Emission of some Corporeall Substance ; Not as it is in Light , and Colours , and in Sounds . For wee see plainly , that Smell doth spread nothing that distance , that the other doe . It is true , that some Woods of Orenges , and Heathes of Rose-Mary , will Smell a great way into the Sea , perhaps twenty Miles ; But what is that , since a Peale of Ordnance will do as much , which moueth in a small compasse ? Whereas those Woods , and Heathes , are of Vast Spaces : Besides we see that Smells doe adhere to Hard Bodies ; As in Persuming of Gloues , &c. which sheweth them Corporeall ; And doe Last a great while , which Sounds , and Light doe not . The Excrements of most Creatures Smell ill ; Chiefly to the same Creature that voideth them : For we see , besides that of Man , that Pigeons , and Horses thriue best , if their Houses , and Stables be kept Sweet ; And so of Cage-Birds : And the Cat burieth that which shee voideth : And it holdeth chiefly in those Beasts , which feed vpon Flesh. Dogs ( almost ) onely of Beasts , delight in Fetide Odours ; Which sheweth there is somewhat in their Sense of Smell , differing from the Smells of other Beasts . But the Cause , why Excrements smell ill , is manifest ; For that the Body it selfe reiecteth them ; Much more the Spirits : And we see , that those Excrements , that are of the First Digestion ; Smell the worst ; As the Excrements from the Belly : Those that are from the Second Digestion , lesse ill ; As Vrine ; And those that are from the Third , yet lesse ; For Sweat is not so bad , as the other two ; Especially of some Persons , that are full of Heat . Likewise most Putrefactions are of an Odious Smell : For they smell either Fetide , or Mouldy . The Cause may be , for that Putrefaction doth bring forth such a Consistence , as is most Contrary to the Consistence of the Body , whilst it is Sound : For it is a meere dissolution of that Forme . Besides , there is another Reason which is Profound : And it is , that the Obiects that please any of the Senses , haue ( all ) some Equality , and ( as it were ) Order , in their Composition : But where those are wanting , the Obiect is euer Ingrate . So Mixture of many Disagreeing Colours is euer vnpleasant to the Eye : Mixture of Discordant Sounds is vnpleasant to the Eare : Mixture , or Hotch-Potch of many Tastes , is vnpleasant to the Taste : Harshnesse and Ruggednesse of Bodies , is vnpleasant to the Touch : Now it is certaine , that all Putrefaction , being a Dissolution of the first Forme , is a meere Confusion , and Vnformed Mixture of the Part. Neuerthelesse , it is strange , and seemeth to Crosse the former Obseruation , that some Putrefactions and Excrements doe yeeld Excellent Odours ; As Ciuet , and Muske ; And as some thinke Amber-Greece : For diuers take it , ( though vnprobably , ) to come from the Sperme of Fish : And the Mosse , wee spake of from Apple-Trees , is little better than an Excretion . The Reason may be , for that there passeth in the Excrements , and remaineth in the Putrefactions , some good Spirits ; especially where they proceed from Creatures , that are very Hot. But it may be also ioyned with a further Cause , which is more Subtill ; And it is , that the Senses loue not to be Ouerpleased ; But to haue a C●●●●●● of somewhat is in it selfe Ingrate . Certainly , we see how Discords in Musicke , falling vpon Concords , make the Sweetest Straines : And we see againe , what Strange Tastes delight the Taste ; As Red-Herrings , Caueary , Parmizan , &c. And it may be , the same holdeth in Smells . For those kinde of Smells , that we haue mentioned , are all Strong , and doe Pull and Vellicate the Sense . And wee finde also , that Places where Men Vrine , commonly haue some smell of Violets : And Vrine , if one hath eaten Nutmegge , hath so too . The Sloathfull , Generall , and Indefinite Contemplations , and Notions , of the Elements , and their Coniugations ; Of the Influences of Heauen ; Of Heat , Cold , Moisture , Drought ; Qualities , Active , Passive ; And the like ; haue swallowed vp the true Passages , and Processes , and Affects , and Consistences of Matter , and Naturall Bodies . Therefore they are to be set aside , being but Notionall , and ill Limited ; And Definite Axiomes are to be drawne out of Measured Instances : And so Assent to be made to the more Generall Axiomes , by Scale . And of these Kindes of Processes of Natures , and Characters of Matter , we will now set downe some Instances . All Putrefactions come chiefly from the Inward Spirits of the Body ; And partly also from the Ambient Body , be it Aire , Liquour , or whatsoeuer else . And this last , by two Meanes : Either by Ingresse of the Substance of the Ambient Body , into the Body Putrified ; Or by Excitation and Sollicitation of the Body Putrified , and the Parts thereof , by the Body Ambient . As for the Receiued Opinion , that Putrefaction is caused , either by Cold , or Peregrine and Preternaturall Heat , it is but Nugation : For Cold in Things Inanimate , is the greatest Enemy that is , to Putrefaction ; though it extinguisheth Viuification , which euer consisteth in Spirits Attenuate . which the Cold doth congeale , and coagulate . And as for the Peregrins Heat , it is thus farre true ; That if the Proportion of the Aduentiue Heat , be greatly Predominant , to the Naturall Heat , and Spirits of the Body , it tendeth to Dissolution , or Notable Alteration . But this is wrought by Emission , or Suppression , or Suffocation , of the Natiue Spirits ; And also by the Disordination , and Discomposture of the Tangible Parts ; And other Passages of Nature ; And not by a Conflict of Heats . In Versions , or Maine Alterations of Bodies , there is a Medium between the Body , as it is at first , and the Body Resulting ; which Medium is Corpus imperfectè Mistum , and is Transitory , and not durable ; As Mists , Smoaks , Vapours , Chylus in the Stomach , Liuing Creatures in the first Vinification : And the Middle Action , which produceth such Imperfect Bodies , is fitly called , ( by some of the Ancients , ) Inquination , or Inconcoction , which is a Kinde of Putrefaction ; For the Parts are in Confusion , till they settle , one way , or other . The word Concoction , or Digestion , is chiefly taken into vse from Liuing Creatures , and their Organs ; And from thence extended to Liquours , and Fruits , &c. Therefore they speake of Meat Concocted ; Vrine and Excrements Concocted ; And the Foure Disgestions , ( In the Stomach ; In the Liuer ; In the Arteries and Nerues ; And in the Seuerall Parts of the Body ; ) are likewise called Concoctions : And they are all made to be the Workes of Heat : All which Notions are but ignorant Catches of a few Things , which are most Obuious to Mens Obseruations . The Constantest Notion of Concoction is , that it should signifie the Degrees of Alteration , of one Body into another , from Crudity to Perfect Concoction ; Which is the Vltimity of that Action , or Processe : And while the Body to be Conuerted and Altered , is too strong for the Efficient , that should Conuert , or Alter it , ( whereby it resisteth and holdeth fast in some degree the first Forme , or Consistence ; ) it is ( all that while , ) Crude , and Inconcoct ; And the Processe is to be called Crudity and Inconcoction . It is true , that Concoction is , in great part , the Worke of Heat ; But not the Worke of Heat alone : For all Things , that further the Conuersion , or Alteration , ( as Rest , Mixture of a Body already Concocted , &c. ) are also Meanes to Concoction . And there are of Concoction two Periods ; The one Assimilation , or Absolute Conuersion and Subaction ; The other Maturation : whereof the Former is most conspicuous in the Bodies of Liuing Creatures ; In which there is an Absolute Conuersion , and Assimilation of the Nourishment into the Body : And likewise in the Bodies of Plants : And againe in Metalls , where there is a full Transmutation . The other , ( which is Maturation , ) is seene in Liquours , and Fruits ; wherein there is not desired , nor pretended , an vtter Conuersion , but onely an Alteration to that Forme , which is most sought , for Mans vse ; As in Clarifying of Drinkes ; Ripening of Fruits , &c. But note , that there be two Kindes of Absolute Conuersions ; The one is , when a Body is conuerted into another Body , which was before ; As when Nourishment is turned into Flesh ; That is it which wee call Assimilation . The other is , when the Conuersion is into a Body meerely New , and which was not before ; As if Siluer should be turned to Gold ; or Iron to Copper : And this Conuersion is better called , for distinctions sake , Transmutation . There are also diuers other Great Alterations of Matter , and Bodies , besides those that tend to Concoction , and Maturation ; For whatsoeuer doth so alter a Body , as it returneth not againe to that it was , may be called Alteratio Maior : As when Meat is Boyled , or Roasted , or Fried , &c. Or when Bread and Meat are Baked ; Or when Cheese is made of Curds , or Butter of Creame , or Goales of wood , or Brickes of Earth ; And a Number of others . But to apply Notions Philosophicall to Plebcian Termes ; Or to say , where the Notions cannot fitly be reconciled , that there wanteth a Terme , or Nomenclature for it ; ( as the Ancients vsed ; ) They be but Shifts of Ignorance ; For Knowledge will be euer a Wandring and Indigested Thing , if it be but a Commixture of a few Notions , that are at hand and occurre , and not excited from sufficient Number of Instances , and those well collated . The Consistences of Bodies are very diuers : Dense , Rare ; Tangible , Pneumaticall , Volatile , Fixed ; Determinate , Not Determinate , Hard , Soft ; Cleauing , Not Cleauing ; Congealeable , Not Congealeable ; Liquefiable , Not Liquefiable ; Fragile , Tough ; Flexible Inflexible ; Tractile , or to be drawen forth in length , Intractile ; Porous , Solide ; Equall , and Smooth , Vnequall , Venous , and Fibrous , and with Graines , Entire ; And diuers Others ; All which to referre to Heat , and Cold ; and Moisture , and Drought , is a Compendious and Inutile Speculation . But of these see principally our Abecedarium Nature ; And otherwise Sparfim in this in our Sylua Syluarum : Neuerthelesse in some good part , We shall handle diuers of them now presently . Liquefiable , and Not Liquefiable , proceed from these Causes : Liquefaction is euer caused by the Detention of the Spirits , which play within the Body , and Open it . Therefore such Bodies , as are more Turgide of Spirit ; Or that haue their Spirits more Sraitly Imprisoned ; Or againe that hold them Better Pleased and Content ; are Liquefiable : For these three Dispositions of Bodies , doe arrest the Emission of the Spirits . An Example of the first two Properties is in Metalls ; And of the Last in Grease , Pitch , Sulphure , Butter , Wax , &c. The Disposition not to Liquefie proceedeth from the Easie Emission of the Spirits ; whereby the Grosser Parts contract ; And therefore , Bodies Ieiune of Spirits ; Or which part with their Spirits more Willingly ; are not Liquefiable ; As Wood , Clay , Free-stone , &c. But yet , euen many of those Bodies , that will not Melt , or will hardly Melt , will notwithstanding Soften ; As Iron in the Forge ; And a Sticke bathed in Hot Ashes , which thereby becommeth more Flexible . Moreouer , there are some Bodies , which doe Liquefie , or dissolue by Fire ; As Metalls , Wax , &c. And other Bodies , which dissolue in Water ; As Salt , Sugar , &c. The Cause of the former proceedeth from the Dilatation of the Spirits by Heat : The Cause of the Latter proceedeth from the Opening of the Tangible Parts , which desire to receiue the Liquour . Againe , there are some Bodies , that dissolue with both ; As Gumme , &c. And those be such Bodies , as on the One Side haue good store of Spirit ; And on the other Side , haue the Tangible Parts Indigent of Moisture ; For the former helpeth to the Dilating of the Spirits by the Fire ; And the Latter stimulateth the Parts to Receiue the Liquour . Of Bodies , some are Fragile ; And some are Tough , and Not Fragile ; And in the Breaking , some Fragile Bodies breake but where the Force is ; Some shatter and fly in many Peeces . Of Fragility the Cause is an Impotency to be Extended : And therefore Stone is more Fragile than Metall ; And so Fictile Earth is more Fragile than Crude Earth ; And Dry Wood than Greene. And the Cause of this Vnaptnesse to Extension , is the Small Quantity of Spirits ; ( For it is the Spirit that furthereth the Extension or Dilatation of Bodies ; ) And it is euer Concomitant with Porosity , and with Drinesse in the Tangible Parts : Contrariwise , Tough Bodies haue more Spirit , and sewer Pores , and Moister Tangible Parts : Therefore wee see that Parchment , or Leather will stretch , Paper will not ; Woollen Cloth will tenter , Linnen scarcely . All Solide Bodies consist of Parts of two seuerall Natures ; Pneumaticall , and Tangible ; And it is well to be noted , that the Pneumaticall Substance is in some Bodies , the Nature Spirit of the Body ; And in some other , plaine Aire that is gotten in ; As in Bodies desiccate , by Heat , or Age : For in them , when the Natiue Spirit goeth forth , and the Moisture with it , the Aire with time getteth into the Pores . And those Bodies are euer the more Fragile ; For the Natiue Spirit is more Yeelding , and Extensiue , ( especially to follow the Parts , ) than Aire . The Natiue Spirits also admit great Diuersitie ; As Hot , Cold , Active , Dull , &c. Whence proceed most of the Vertues , and Qualities ( as wee call them ) of Bodies : But the Aire intermixt , is without Vertues , and maketh Things Infioide , and without any Extimulation . The Concretion of Bodies is ( commonly ) solued by the Contrary ; As Ice , which is congealed by Gold , is dissolued by Heat ; Salt and Sugar , which are Excocted by Heat , are Dissolued by Cold , and Moisture . The Cause is , for that these Operations , are rather Returnes to their former Nature , than Alterations : So that the Contrary cureth . As for Oyle , it doth neither easily congeale with Cold , nor thicken with Heat . The Cause of both Effects , though they be produced by Contrary Efficients , seemeth to be the Same ; And that is , because the Spirit of the Oyle , by either Meanes , exhaleth little ; For the Cold keepeth it in ; and the Heat , ( except it be Vehement , ) doth not call it forth . As for Cold , though it take hold of the Tangible Parts , yet as to the Spirits , it doth rather make them Swell , than Congeale them : As when Ice is congealed in a Cup , the Ice will Swell in stead of Contracting ; And sometimes Rift . Of Bodies , some ( wee see ) are Hard , and some Soft : The Hardnesse is caused ( chiefly ) by the Ieiunenesse of the Spirits ; And their Imparitie with the Tangible Parts : Both which , if they be in a greater degree , maketh them , not only Hard , but Fragile , and lesse Enduring of Pressure ; As Steele , Stone , Glasse , Drie Wood , &c. Softnesse commeth ( contrariwise ) by the Greater Quantitie of Spirits ; ( which euer helpeth to Induce Yeelding and Cession ; ) And by the more Equall Spreading of the Tangible Parts , which thereby are more Sliding , and Following ; As in Gold , Lead , Wax , &c. But note , that Soft Bodies , ( as wee vse the word , ) are of two Kinds ; The one , that easily glueth place to another Body , but altereth not Bulke , by Rising in other Places : And therefore wee see that Wax , if you put any Thing into it , doth not rise in Bulke , but only giueth Place : For you may not thinke , that in Printing of Wax , the Wax riseth vp at all ; But only the depressed Part giueth place , and the other remaineth as it was . The other , that altereth Bulke in the Cession ; As Water , or other Liquours , if you put a Stone , or any Thing into them , they giue place ( indeed ) easily , but then they rise all ouer : Which is a False Cession ; For it is in Place , and not in Body . All Bodies Ductile , and Tensile , ( as Metals that will be drawne into Wires ; Wooll and Towe that will be drawne into Yarne , or Thred ; ) haue in them the Appetite of Not Discontinuing , Strong ; Which maketh them follow the Force , that pulleth them out ; And yet so , as not to Discontinue or forsake their owne Body . Viscous Bodies , ( likewise , ) as Pitch , Wax , Bird-Lime , Cheese toasted , will draw forth , and roape . But the difference betweene Bodies Fibrous , and Bodies Viscous , is Plaine ; For all Wooll , and Towe , and Cotton , and Silke , ( especially raw Silke , ) haue , besides their Desire of Continuance , in regard of the Tenuitie of their Thred , a Greedinesse of Moisture ; And by Moisture to ioyne and incorporate with other Thred ; Especially if there be a little Wreathing ; As appeareth by the Twisting of Thred ; And the Practise of Twirling about of Spindles . And wee see also , that Gold and Siluer Thred cannot be made without Twisting . The Differences of Impressible ; and Not Impressible Figurable ; and Not Figurable ; Mouldable and Not Mouldable ; Scissile and Not Scissile ; And many other Passions of Matter , are Plebcian Notions , applied vnto the Instruments and Vses which Men ordinarily practise ; But they are all but the Effects of some of these Causes following ; Which we will Enumerate without Applying them , because that would be too long . The First is the Cession , or Not Cession of Bodies , into a Smaller Space or Roome , keeping the Outward Bulke , and not flying vp . The Second is the Stronger or Weaker Appetite , in Bodies , to Continuitie , and to flie Discontinuitie . The Third is the Disposition of Bodies , to Contract , or Not Contract ; And againe , to Extend , or Not Extend . The Fourth is the Small Quantitie , or Great Quantitie , of the Pneumaticall in Bodies . The Fifth is the Nature of the Pneumalicall , whether is ●● Natiue Spirit of the Body , or Common Aire . The Sixth is , the Nature of the Natiue Spirits in the Body , whether they be Actiue and Eager , or Dull and Gentle. The Seuenth is the Emission or Detention of the Spirits in Bodies . The Eighth is the Dilatation , or Contraction of the Spirits in Bodies , while they are detained . The Ninth is the Collocation of the Spirits in Bodies ; whether the Collocation be Equall , or Vnequall ; And againe , whether the Spirits be Coaceruate , or Diffused . The Tenth is the Densitie , or Raritie of the Tangible Parts . The Eleuenth is the Equalitie or Inequalitie of the Tangible Parts . The Twelfth is the Disgestion , or Cruditie of the Tangible Parts . The Thirteenth is the Nature of the Matter , whether Sulphureous or Mercuriall , Watrie or Oylie , Drie and Terrestriall , or Moìst and Liquid ; which Natures of Sulphureous and Mercuriall , seeme to be Natures Radicall , and Principiall . The Fourteenth is the Placing of the Tangible Parts , in Length , or Transuerse ; ( As it is in the Warpe , and the Woofe , of Textiles ; ) More Inward , or More Outward ; &c. The Fifteenth is the Porofitie , or Imporositie betwixt the Tangible Parts ; And the Greatnesse , or Smalnesse of the Pores . The Sixteenth is the Collocation and Pesture of the Pores . There may be more Causes ; but these doe occurre for the Present . Take Lead , and melt it , and in the Middest of it , when it beginneth to Congeale , make a little Dint , or Hole , and put Quicke-Siluer wrapped in a Peece of Linnen into that Hole , and the Quicke-Siluer will fix , and run no more , and endure the Hammer . This is a Noble Instance of Induration , by Consent of one Body with another , and Motion of Excitation to Imitate ; For to ascribe it only to the Vapour of Lead , is lesse Probable . Quare whether the Fixing may be in such a degree , as it will be Figured like other Metals ? For if so , you may make Works of it for some purposes , so they come not neere the Fire . Sugar hath put downe the vse of Honey ; Insomuch as wee haue lost those Obseruations , and Preparations of Honey , which the Ancients had , when it was more in Price . First , it seemeth that there was , in old time , Tree-Honey , as well as Bee-Honey ; Which was the Teare or Bloud issuing from the Tree : Insomuch as one of the Ancients relateth , that in Trebisond , there was Honey issuing from the Box-Trees , which made Men Mad. Againe , in Ancient time , there was a Kinde of Honey , which either of the owne Nature , or by Art , would grow as Hard as Sugar ; And was not so Lushious as Ours . They had also a Wine of Honey , which they made thus . They crushed the Honey into a great Quantitie of Water , and then strained the Liquour ; After they boyled it in a Copper to the halfe : Then they powred it into Earthen Vessels , for a small time ; And after tunned it into Vessels of Wood , and kept it for many years . They haue also , at this day , in Russia , and those Northerne Countries , Mead Simple , which ( well made , and seasoned ) is a good wholesome Drinke , and very Cleare . They vse also in Wales , a Compound Drinke of Mead , with Herbs , and Spices . But meane-while it were good , in recompence of that wee haue lost in Honey , there were brought in vse a Sugar Mead● ( for so wee may call it , ) though without any Mixture at all of Honey ; And to brew it , and keepe it stale , as they vse Mead ; For certainly , though it would not be so Abster siue , and Opening , and Solutiue a Drinke as Mead ; yet it will be more gratefull to the Stomach , and more Lenitiue , and fit to be vsed in Sharpe Diseases . For wee see , that the vse of Sugar in Beere , and Ale , hath good Effects in such Cases . It is reported by the Ancients , that there was a Kinde of Steele , in some places , which would polish almost as white and bright as Siluer . And that there was in India a Kinde of Brasse , which ( being polished ) could scarce be discerned from Gold. This was in the Naturall Vre ; But I am doubtfull , whether Men haue sufficiently refined Metals , which we count Base ; As whether Iron , Brasse , and Tinne , be refined to the Heighth ? But when they come to such a Finenesse , as serueth the ordinary vse , they trie no further . There haue beene found certaine Cements vnder Earth , that are very Soft ; And yet , taken forth into the Sunne , harden as Hard as Marble : There are also ordinary Quarries in Sommerset-Shire , which in the Quarry cut soft to any Bignesse , and in the Building proue firme , and hard . Liuing Creatures ( generally ) doe change their Haire with Age , turning to be Gray , and White : As is seene in Men , though some Earlier , some Later ; In Horses , that are Dappled , and turne White ; In Old Squirrels , that turne Grisly ; And many Others . So doe some Birds ; As Cygnets ; from Gray turne White ; Hawkes , from Browne turne more White : And some Birds there be , that vpon their Moulting , doe turne Colour ; As Robin-Redbrests , after their Moulting , grow to be Red againe , by degrees ; So doe Gold-Finches vpon the Head. The Cause is , for that Moisture doth ( chiefly ) colour Haire , and Feathers ; And Drinesse turneth them Gray and White ; Now Haire in Age waxeth Drier : So doe Feathers . As for Feathers , after Moulting , they are Young Feathers , and so all one as the Feathers of Young Birds . So the Beard is younger than the Haire of the Head , and doth ( for the most part , ) wax Hoare later . Out of this Ground , a Man may deuise the Meanes of Altering the Colour of Birds , and the Retardation of Heare-Haires . But of this see the fifth Experiment . The Difference betweene Male and Female , in some Creatures , is not to be discerned , otherwise than in the Parts of Generation : As in Horses and Mares , Dogs and Bitches , Doues He and She , and others . But some differ in Magnitude , and that diuersly ; For in most the Male is the greater ; As in Man , Pheasants , Peacocks , Turkey's ; and the like : And in some few , as in Hawkes , the Female . Some differ in the Haire , and Feathers , both in the Quantitie , Crispation , and Colours of them ; As He-Lions are Mi●sute , and haue great Maines ; The She 's are smooth like Cats . Bulls are more Crispe vpon the Fore-head than Cowes ; The Peacocke , and Pheasant-Cocke , and Gold-Finch-Cocke , haue glorious and fine Colours ; The Henn's haue not . Generally , the Hees in Birds haue the fairest Feathers . Some differ in diuers Features ; As Bucks haue Hornes , Doe's none ; Rammes haue more wreathed Hornes than Ewes ; Cocks haue great Combes and Spurres , Henns little or none ; Boares haue great Fangs , Sowes much lesse ; The Turky-Cocke hath great and Swelling Gills , the Hen hath lesse ; Men haue generally Deeper and Stronger Voices than Women . Some differ in Facultie ; As the Cocks amongst Singing Birds , are the best Singers . The Chiefe Cause of all these , ( no doubt , ) is , for that the Males haue more Strength of Heat than the Females ; Which appeareth manifestly in this , that all young Creatures Males , are like Females ; And so are Eunuchs , and Gelt Creatures of all kinds , liker Females . Now Heat causeth Greatnesse of Growth , generally , where there is Moisture enough to worke vpon : But if there be found in any Creature , ( which is seene rarely , ) an Ouer-great Heat in proportion to the Moisture , in them the Female is the greater ; As in Hawkes , and Sparrowes . And if the Heat be ballanced with the Moisture , then there is no Difference to be seene betweene Male and Female : As in the Instances of Horses , and Dogs . Wee see also , that the Hornes of Oxen , and Cowes , for the most part , are Larger than the Bulls ; which is caused by abundance of Moisture , which in the Hornes of the Bull faileth● Againe , Heat causeth Pilosuy , and Crispation ; And so likewise Beards in Men. It also expelleth finer Moisture which Want of Heat cannot Expell : And that is the Cause of the Beauty and Variety of Feathers : Againe , Heat doth put forth many Excreseences , and much Solide Matter , which Want of Heat cannot do : And this is the Cause of Hornes , and of the Greatnesse of them ; And of the Greatnesse of the Combes and Spurres of Cocks , Gills of Turky-Cocks , and Fangs of Boares . Heat also dilateth the Pipes , and Organs , which causeth the Deepnesse of the Voice . Againe , Heat refineth the Spirits , and that causeth the Cock-Singing Bird , to Excell the Hen. There be Fishes greater than any Beasts ; As the Whale is farre greater than the Elephant . And Beasts are ( generally ) greater than Birds . For Fishes , the Cause may be , that because they Liue not in the Aire , they haue not their Moisture drawne and Soaked by the Aire , and Sun-Beames . Also they rest alwaies , in a manner , and are supported by the Water , whereas Motion and Labour doe consuine . As for the Greatnesse of Beasts , more than of Birds , it is caused , for that Beasts stay Longer time in the Wombe , than Birds , and there Nourish , and Grow ; Whereas in Birds , after the Egge Lay'd , there is no further Growth , or Nourishment from the Female : For the Sitting doth Vinifie , and not Nourish . We haue partly touched before the Meanes of Producing Fruits , without Coares , or Stones . And this we adde further , that the Cause must be Abundance of Moisture ; For that the Coare , and Stone are made of a Dry Sap● . And we see that it is possible , to make a Tree put forth onely in Blossome , without Fruit ; As in Cherries with Double Flowers ; Much more into Fruit without Stone , or Coares . It is reported , that a Cions of an Apple , grafted vpon a Colo●●● Stalke , sendeth forth a great Apple without a Coare . It is not vnlikely , that if the Inward Pith of a Tree , were taken out , so that the Iuyce came onely by the Barke , it would worke the Effect . For it hath beene obserued , that in Pollards , if the Water get in on the Top , and they become Hollow , they put forth the more . We adde also , that it is deliuered for certaine by some , that if the Cions be grafted , the Small End downwards , it will make Fruit haue little or no Coares , and Stones . Tobacco is a thing of great Price , if it be in request ; For an ●●● of it will be worth , ( as is affirmed , ) two Hundred Pounds , by the yeare , towards Charge . The Charge of making the Ground and otherwise , is great , but nothing to the Profit . But the English Tobacco , hath small credit , as being too Dull , and Eartby , Nay the ●●●● Tobacco ; though that be in a Hotter Climate , can get no credit , for the same ●●● that a Triall to make Tobacco more Aromaticall , and better Concocted here in England , were a Thing of great profit . Some haue gone about to doe it by Drenching the English Tobacco , in a Decoction or Infusion of Indian Tobacco : But those are but Sophistications , and Toyes ; For Nothing that is once Perfect , and hath run his Race , can receiue much Amendment . You must euer resort to the Beginnings of Things for Melioration . The Way of Maturation of Tobacco must , as in other Plants , be , from the Heat , Either of the Earth , or of the Sunne : We see some Leading of this in Musk-Melons ; which are sowen vpon a Hot Bed , Dunged below , vpon a Bancke turned vpon the South Sunne , to giue Heat by Reflexion ; Laid vpon Tiles , which increaseth the Heat , And Couered with Straw to keepe them from Cold. They remoue them also , which addeth some Life : And by these Helpes they become as good in England , as in Italy , or Prouence . These , and the like Meanes , may be tried in Tobacco . Enquire also of the Steeping of the Roots , in some such Liquour , as may giue them Vigour to put forth Strong . Heat of the Sunne , for the Maturation of Fruits ; Yea and the Heat of Viuification of Liuing Creatures ; are both represented and supplied , by the Heat of Fire ; And likewise , the Heats of the Sunne , and Life , are represented one by the other . Trees , set vpon the Backes of Chimneyes , doe ripen Fruit sooner . Vines , that haue beene drawne in at the Window of a Kitchen , haue sent forth Grapes ripe a Month ( at least ) before others . Stoues , at the Backe of Walls , bring forth Orenges here with vs. Egges , as is reported by some , haue beene hatched in the warmth of an Ouen . It is reported by the Ancients , that the Estrich Layeth her Egs vnder Sand , where the Heat of the Sunne disclosed them . Barley in the Boyling swelleth not much ; Wheat swelleth more ; Rize extremely ; In so much as a Quarter of a Pint ( vnboyled ) will arise to a Pint boyled . The Cause ( no doubt ) is , for that the more Close and Compact the Body is , the more it will dilate : Now Barley is the most Hollow ; Wheat more Solide than that ; and Rize most Solide of all . It may be also that some Bodies haue a Kinde of Lentour , and more Depertible Nature than others ; As we see it Euident in Colouration ; For a Small Quantity of Saffron , will Tinct more , than a very great Quantity of Bresill , or Wine . Fruit groweth Sweet by Rowling , or Pressing them gently with the Hand ; As Rowling-Peares , Damasins , &c. By Rottennesse ; As Medlars , Seruickes , Sloe's , Heps , &c. By Time ; As Apples , Wardens , Pomgranats , &c. By certaine Speciall Maturations ; As by Laying them in Hay , Straw , &c. And by Fire ; As in Roasting , Stewing , Baking , &c. The Cause of the Sweetnesse by Rowling , and Pressing , is Emollition , which they properly enduce ; As in Beating of Stock-Fish , Flesh , &c. By Rottennesse is , for that the Spirits of the Fruit , by Putrefaction , gather Heat , and thereby disgest the Harder Part : For in all Putrefactions , there is a Degree of Heat . By Time and Keeping is , because the Spirits of the Body , doe euer feed vpon the Tangible Parts , and attenuate them . By Seuerall Maturations is , by some Degree of Heat . And by Fire is , because it is the Proper Worke of Heat to Refine , and to Incorporate ; And all Sourenesse consisteth in some Grossenesse of the Body : And all Incorporation doth make the Mixture of the Body , more Equall , in all the Parts ; Which euer induceth a Milder Taste . Of Fleshes , some are Edible ; Some , except it be in Famine , not . For those that are not Edible , the Cause is , for that they haue ( commonly ) too much Bitternesse of Taste ; And therefore those Creatures , which are Fierce and Cholerick , are not Edible ; As Lions , Wolnes , Squirrells , Dogs , Foxes , Horses , &c. As for Kine , Sheepe , Goats , Deere , Swine , Conneyes , Hares , &c. We see they are Milde , and Fearefull . Yet it is true , that Horses , which are Beasts of Courage , haue beene , and are eaten by some Nations ; As the Scythians were called Hippophagi ; And the Chineses eat Horse-flesh at this day ; And some Gluttons haue vsed to haue Colts-flesh baked . In Birds , such as are Carniuor a , and Birds of Prey , are commonly no Good Meat ; But the Reason is , rather the Cholerick Nature of those Birds , than their Feeding vpon Flesh ; For Puits , Gulls , Shouelers , Duckes , doe feed vpon Flesh , and yet are Good Meat : And wee see , that those Birds , which are of Prey , or feed vpon Flesh , are good Meat , when they are very Young ; As Hawkes , Rookes out of the Neast , Owles , &c. Mans Flesh is not Eaten . The Reasons are Three : First , because Men in Humanity doe abhorre it : Secondly , because no Liuing Creature , that Dyeth of it selfe , is good to Eat : And therefore the Ca●●● ( themselues ) eat no Mans-flesh , of those that Dye of Themselues , but of such as are Slaine . The Third is , because there must be ( generally ) some Disparity , between the Nourishment , and the Body Nourished ; And they must not be Ouer-neere , or like : Yet we see , that in great Weaknesses , and Consumptions , Man haue beene sustained with Womans Milke : And Ficinus fondly ( as I conceiue ) aduiseth , for the Prolongation of Life , that a Veine be opened in the Arme of some wholesome Young Man ; And the Bloud to be sucked . It is said , that Witches doe greedily eat Mens flesh ; which if it be true , besides a Diuellish Appetite in them , it is likely to proceed , for that Mans flesh may send vp High and Pleasing Vapours , which may stirre the Imagination ; And Witches Felicity is chiefly in Imagination , as hath beene said . There is an Ancient Receiued Tradition of the Salamander , that it liueth in the Fire , and hath force also to extinguish the Fire . It must haue two Things , if it be true , to this Operation : The One a very Close Skin , whereby Flame , which in the Midst is not so hot , cannot enter : For we see that if the Palme of the Hand be annointed thicke with White of Egge , and then Aquanita be poured vpon it , and Enflamed , yet one may endure the Flame a pretty while . The other is some Extreme Cold and Quenching vertue , in the Body of that Creature , which choaketh the Fire . We see that Milke quencheth Wilde-Fire , better than Water , because it entreth better . Time doth change Fruit , ( as Apples , Peares , Pomgranats , &c. ) from more Soure , to more Sweet : But contrariwise Liquours , ( euen those that are of the Iuyce of Fruit , ) from more Sweet to more Soure ; As Wort , Must , New Veriuyce , &c. The Cause is , the Congregation of the Spirits together : For in both Kindes , the Spirit is attenuated by Time ; But in the first Kinde , it is more Diffused , and more Mastered by the Grosser Parts , which the Spirits doe but disgest : But in Drinkes the Spirits doe raigne , and finding lesse Opposition of the Parts , become themselues more Strong ; Which causeth also more Strength in the Liquour ; Such , as if the Spirits be of the Hotter Sort , the Liquour becommeth apt to Burne ; But in Time , it causeth likewise , when the Higher Spirits are Euapourated , more Sourenesse . It hath beene obserued by the Ancients , that Plates of Metall , and especially of Brasse , applied presently to a Blow , will keepe it downe from Swelling . The Cause is Repercussion , without Humectation , or Entrance of any Body : for the Plate hath onely a Virtuall Cold , which doth not search into the Hurt ; Whereas all Plasters , and Ointments doe enter . Surely , the Cause , that Blowes and Bruises enduce Swellings , is , for that the Spirits resorting to Succour the Part that Laboureth , draw also the Humours with them : For we see , that it is not the Repulse , and the Returne of the Humour in the Part Strucken , that causeth it ; For that Gouts , and Tooth-Aches cause Swelling , where there is no Percussion at all . The Nature of the Orris Root , is almost Singular ; For there be few Odoriferous Roots ; And in those that are , in any degree , Sweet , it is but the same Sweetnesse with the Wood , or Leafe : But the Orris is not Sweet in the Leafe ; Neither is the Flower any thing so Sweet as the Root . The Root seemeth to haue a Tender dainty Heat ; Which when it commeth aboue Ground , to the Sunne , and the Aire , vanisheth : For it is a great Mollifier ; And hath a Smell like a Violet . It hath been obserued by the Ancients , that a great Vessell full , drawne into Bottles ; And then the Liquour put againe into the Vessell ; will not fill the Vessell againe , so full as it was , but that it may take in more Liquour : And that this holdeth more in Wine , than in Water . The Cause may be Triuiall ; Namely , by the Expence of the Liquour , in regard some may sticke to the Sides of the Bottles : But there may be a Cause more Subtill ; Which is , that the Liquour in the Vessell , is not so much Compressed , as in the Bottle ; Because in the Vessell , the Liquour meeteth with Liquour chiefly ; But in the Bottles a Small Quantity of Liquour , meeteth with the Sides of the Bottles , which Compresse it so , that it doth not Open againe . Water , being contiguous with Aire , Cooleth it , but Moisteneth it not , except it Vapour . The Cause is , for that Heat , and Cold haue a Virtuall Transition , without Communication of Substance ; but Moisture not : And to all Madefaction there is required an Imbibition : But where the Bodies are of such seuerall Leuity , and Grauity , as they Mingle not , there can follow no Imbibition . And therefore , Oyle likewise lyeth at the Top of the Water , without Commixture : And a Drop of Water , running swiftly ouer a Straw , or Smooth Body , wetteth not . Starre-light Nights , yea and bright Moone-shine Nights , are Colder than Cloudy Nights . The Cause is , the Drinesse and Finenesse of the Aire , which thereby becommeth more Piercing , and Sharpe ? And therefore Great Continents are colder than Islands : And as for the Moone , though it selfe inclineth the Aire to Moisture , yet when it shineth bright , it argueth the Aire is dry . Also Close Aire is warmer than Open Aire ; which ( it may be ) is , for that the true Cause of Cold , is an Expiration from the Globe of the Earth , which in open Places is stronger ; And againe , Aire it selfe , if it be not altered by that Expiration , is not without some Secret Degree of Heat : As it is not likewise without some Secret Degree of Light : For otherwise Cats , and Owles , could not see in the Night ; But that Aire hath a little Light. Proportionable to the Visuall Spirits of those Creatures . The Eyes doe moue ●●●●●● way ; For when one Eye moueth to the Nosthrill , the other moueth from the Nosthrill . The Cause is Motion of Consent , which in the Spirits , and Parts Spirituall , is Strong . But yet Vse will induce the Contrary : For some can Squint , when they will : And the Common Tradition is , that if Children be set vpon a Table , with a Candle behinde them , both Eyes will moue Outwards ; As affecting to see the Light , and so induce Squinting . We see more exquisitely with One Eye Shut , than with Both Open. The Cause is , for that the Spirits Visuall vnite themselues more , and so become Stronger . For you may see , by looking in a Glasse , that when you shut one Eye , the Pupill of the other Eye , that is Open , Dilateth . The Eyes , if the Sight meet not in one Angle , See Things Double . The Cause is , for that Seeing two Things , and Seeing one Thing twice , worketh the same Effect : And therefore a little Pellet , held betweene two Fingers , laid a-crosse , seemeth Double . Pore-blinde Men , see best in the Dimmer Lights ; And likewise haue their Sight Stronger neare hand , than those that are not Pore-blinde ; And can Reade and Write smaller Letters . The Cause is , for that the Spirits Visuall , in those that are Pore-blinde , are Thinner , and Rarer , than in others ; And therefore the Greater Light disperseth them . For the same Cause they need Contracting ; But being Contracted , are more strong , than the Visuall Spirits of Ordinary Eyes are ; As when we see thorow a Leuell , the Sight is the Stronger : And so is it , when you gather the Eye-lids somewhat close : And it is commonly seene in those that are Poreblinde , that they doe much gather the Eye-lids together . But Old Men , when they would see to Reade , put the Paper somewhat a farre off . The Cause is , for that Old Mens Spirits Visuall , contrary to those of Pore-blinde Men , vnite not , but when the Obiect is at some good distance , from their Eyes . Men see better , when their Eyes are ouer-against the Sunne , or a Candle , if they put their Hand a little before their Eye . The Reason is , for that the Glaring of the Sunne , or the Candle , doth weaken the Eye ; wheras the Light Circumfused is enough for the Perception . For we see , that an Ouer-light maketh the Eyes Dazell ; Insomuch as Perpetuall Looking against the Sunne , would Cause Blindnesse . Againe , if Men come out of a Great Light , into a Darke Roome ; And contrariwise , if they come out of a Darke Roome , into a Light Roome , they seeme to haue a Mist before their Eyes , and see worse , than they shall doe , after they haue stayed a little while , either in the Light , or in the Darke . The Cause is , for that the Spirits Visuall , are vpon a Sudden Change , disturbed , and put out of Order ; And till they be recollected , doe not performe their Function well . For when they are much Dilated by Light , they cannot Contract suddenly ; And when they are much Contracted by Darknesse , they cannot Dilate suddenly . And Excesse of both these , ( that is , of the Dilatation , and Contraction of the Spirits Visuall , ) if it belong , Destroyeth the Eye . For as long Looking against the Sunne , or Fire , hurteth the Eye by Dilatation ; So Curious Painting in Small Volumes , and Reading of Small Letters , doe hurt the Eye by Contraction . It hath beene obserued , that in Anger , the Eyes wax Red ; And in Blushing , not the Eyes , but the Eares , and the Parts behinde them . The Cause is , for that in Anger , the Spirits ascend and wax Eager ; Which is most easily seene in the Eyes , because they are Translucide ; Though withall it maketh both the Cheekes , and the Gills Red ; But in Blushing , it is true , the Spirits ascend likewise to Succour , both the Eyes , and the Face , which are the Parts that labour : But then they are repulsed by the Eyes , for that the Eyes , in Shame doe put backe the Spirits , that ascend to them , as vnwilling to looke abroad : For no Men , in that Passion , doth looke strongly , but Deiectedly ; And that Repulsion from the Eyes , Diuerteth the Spirits and Heat more to the Eares , and the Parts by them . The Obiects of the Sight , may cause a great Pleasure and Delight in the Spirits , but no Paine , or great Offence ; Except it be by Memory , as hath beene said . The Glimpses and Beames of Diamonds that strike the Eye ; Indian Feathers , that haue glorious Colours ; The Comming into a Faire Garden ; The Comming into a Faire Roome richly furnished ; A Beautifull Person ; And the like ; doe delight and exhilarate the Spirits much . The Reason , why it holdeth not in the Offence , is , for that the Sight is the most Spirituall of the Senses ; whereby it hath no Obiect Grosse enough to offend it . But the Cause ( chiefly ) is , for that there be no Actiue Obiects to offend the Eye . For Harmonicall Sounds , and Discordant Sounds , are both Actiue , and Positiue : So are Sweet Smels , and Stinks : So are Bitter , and Sweet , in Tastes : So are Ouer-Hot , and Ouer-Cold , in Touch : But Blacknesse , and Darknesse , are indeed but Priuatiues ; And therefore haue little or no Actiuitie . Somewhat they doe Contristate , but very little . Water of the Sea , or otherwise , looketh Blacker when it is moued , and Whiter when it resteth . The Cause is , for that by meanes of the Motion , the Beames of light passe not Straight , and therefore must be darkened , whereas , when it resteth , the Beames doe passe Straight . Besides , Splendour hath a Degree of Whitenesse ; Especially if there be a little Repercussion : For a Looking-Glasse with the Steele behinde , looketh Whiter , than Glasse Simple . This Experiment deserueth to be driuen further , in Trying by what Meanes Motion may hinder Sight . Shell-Fish haue beene , by some of the Ancients , compared and sorted with the Insecta ; But I see no reason why they should ; For they haue Male , and Female , as other Fish haue : Neither are they bred of Putrefaction ; Especially such as doe Moue . Neuerthelesse it is certaine , that Oisters , and Cockles , and Mussles , which Moue not , haue no discriminate Sex : Quare in what time , and how they are bred ? It seemeth that Shells of Oisters are bred where none were before ; A 〈◊〉 tried , that the great Horse-Mussle , with the fine shell , that breedeth in Ponds , hath bred within thirty yeares : But then , which is strange , it hath beene tried , that they doe not only Gape , and Shut , as the Oisters doe , but Remone from one Place to Another . The Senses are alike Strong , both on the Right Side , and on the Left ; But the Limmes on the Right Side are Stronger . The Cause may be , for that the Braine , which is the Instrument of Sense , is alike on both Sides ; But Motion , and Habilities of Mouing , are somewhat holpen from the Liner , which lieth on the Right Side . It may be also , for that the Senses are put in Exercise , indifferently , on both Sides , from the Time of our Birth ; But the Limmes are vsed most on the Right Side , whereby Custome helpeth ; For wee see that some are Left-Handed : Which are such , as haue vsed the Left-Hand most . Frictions make the Parts more Fleshie , and Full : As wee see both in Men ; And in Carrying of Horses , &c. The Cause is , for that they draw greater Quantitie of Spirits and Blond to the Parts : And againe , because they draw the Aliment more forcibly from within : And againe , because they relax the Pores , and so make better Passage for the Spirits , Blond , and Aliment : Lastly , because they dissipate and disgest any Inutile or Excrementitious Moisture , which lieth in the Flesh : All which helpe Assimilation . Frictions also doe more F●ll , and Impinguate the Body , than Exercise . The Cause is , for that in Frictions , the Inward Parts are at rest ; Which in Exercise are beaten ( many times ) too much : And for the same Reason , ( as we haue noted heretofore , ) Gally-Slaues are Fat and Fleshie , because they stirre the Limmes more , and the Inward Parts lesse . All Globes afarre off appeare Flat . The Cause is , for that Distance , being a Secundary Obiect of Sight , is not otherwise discerned , than by more or lesse Light ; which Disparitie when it cannot be discerned , all seemeth One : As it is ( generally ) in Obiects not distinctly discerned ; For so Letters , if they be so farre off , as they cannot be discerned , shew but as a Duskish Paper : And all Engrauings , and Embossings , ( afarre off ) appeare Plaine . The Vtmost Parts of Shadowes seeme euer to Tremble . The Cause is , for that the little Moats , which wee see in the Sunne , doe euer Stirre , though there be no Wind ; And therefore those Mouing , in the Meeting of the Light and the Shadow , from the Light to the Shadow , and from the Shadow to the Light , doe shew the Shadow to Moue , because the Medium Moueth . Shallow , and Narrow Seas , Breake more than Deepe , and Large . The Cause is , for that the Impulsion being the same in Both ; Where there is great Quantitie of ●●● , and likewise Space Enough ; there the Water Rowleth , and Moueth , both more Slowly , and with a Sloper Rise , and Fall : But where there is lesse Water , and lesse Space , and the Water dasheth more against the Bottome ; there it moueth more Swiftly , and more in Precipice ; For in the Breaking of the Wanes there is euer a Precipice . It hath beene obserued by the Ancients , that Salt-Water Boyled , or Boyled and Cooled againe , is more Potable , than of it selfe Raw : And yet the Taste of Salt , in Distillations by Fire , riseth not ; For the Distilled Water will be Fresh . The Cause may be , for that the Salt Part of the Water , doth partly rise into a Kinde of Scumme on the Top ; And partly goeth into a Sediment in the Bottome : And so is rather a Separation , than an Euaporation . But it is too grosse to rise into a Vapour : And so is a Bitter Taste likewise ; For Simple Distilled Waters , of Wormewood , and the like , are not Bitter . It hath beene set downe before , that Pits vpon the Sea-Shoare , turne into Fresh Water , by Percolation of the Salt through the Sand : But it is further noted , by some of the Ancients , that in some Places of Affricke , after a time , the Water in such Pits will become Brackish againe . The Cause is , for that after a time , the very Sands , thorow which the Salt-Water passeth , become Salt ; And so the Strainer it selfe is tincted with Salt. The Remedie therefore is , to digge still New Pits , when the old wax Brackish ; As if you would change your Strainer . It hath beene obserued by the Ancients , that Salt Water , will dissolue Salt put into it , in lesse time , than Fresh Water will dissolue it . The Cause may be , for that the Salt in the Precedent Water , doth , by Similitude of Substance , draw the Salt new put in , vnto it ; Whereby it diffuseth in the Liquour more speedily . This is a Noble Experiment , if it be true ; For it sheweth Meanes of more Quicke and Easie Infusions ; And it is likewise a good Instance of Attraction , by Similitude of Substance . Trie it with Sugar put into Water , formerly Sugred ; And into other Water Vnsugred . Put Sugar into Wine , part of it aboue , part vnder the Wine ; And you shall finde , ( that which may seeme strange , ) that the Sugar aboue the Wine , will soften and dissolue sooner , than that within the Wine . The Cause is , for that the Wine entreth that Part of the Sugar , which is vnder the Wine , by Simple Infusion , or Spreading ; But that Part aboue the Wine , is likewise forced by Sacking : For all Spungie Bodies expell the Aire , and draw in Liquour , if it be Contiguous : As wee see it also in Spunges , put part aboue the Water . It is worthy the Inquiry , to see how you may make more Accurate Infusions , by Helpe of Attraction . Water in Wells is warmer in Winter , than in Summer : And so Aire in Caues . The Cause is , for that in the Hither Parts , vnder the Earth , there is a Degree of some Heat ; ( As appeareth in Sulphureous Veines , &c. ) Which shur close in , ( as in Winter , ) is the More ; But if it Peripire , ( as it doth in Summer , ) it is the Lesse . It is reported , that amongst the Leucadians , in Ancient time , vpon a Superstition , they did vse to Precipitate a Man , from a High Cliffe into the Sea ; Tying about him , with Strings , at some distance , many great Fowles ; And fixing vnto his Body diuers Feathers , spred , to breake the Fast. Certainly many Birds of good Wing , ( As Kites , and the like , ) would beare vp a good Weight , as they file ; And Spreading of Feathers , thinne , and close , and in great Bredth , will likewise beare vp a great Weight ; Being euen laid , without Tilting vpon the Sides . The further Extension of this Experiment for Flying may be thought vpon . There is , in some Places , ( namely in Cephalonia , ) a little Shrub , which they call Holy-Oake , or Dwarfe-Oake : Vpon the Leaues whereof there riseth a Tumour , like a Blister ; Which they gather , and rub out of it , a certaine Red Dust , that conuerteth ( after a while ) into Wormes , which they kill with Wine , ( as is reported , ) when they begin to Quicken : With this Dust they die Scarlet . In Zant , it is very ordinary , to make Men Impotent , to accompany with their Wines . The like is Practised in Gasconie ; Where it is called Nouër l' eguillette . It is practised alwayes vpon the Wedding Day . And in Zant , the Mothers themselues doe it , by way of Preuention ; Because thereby they hinder other Charmes , and can vndoe their Owne . It is a Thing the Ciuill Law taketh knowledge of ; And therefore is of no Light Regard . It is a Common Experiment , but the Cause is mistaken . Take a Pot , ( Or better a Glasse , because therein you may see the Motion , ) And set a Candle lighted in the Bottome of a Basen of Water ; And turne the Mouth of the Pot , or Glasse , ouer the Candle , and it will make the Water rise . They ascribe it , to the Drawing of Heat ; Which is not true : For it appeareth plainly to be but a Motion of Nexe , which they call Ne detur vacuum ; And it proceedeth thus . The Flame of the Candle , as soone as it is couered , being suffocated by the Close Aire , lesseneth by little and little : During which time , there is some little Ascent of Water , but not much : For the Flame Occupying lesse and lesse Roome , as it lesseneth , the Water succeedeth . But vpon the Instant of the Candles Going out , there is a sudden Rise , of a great deale of Water ; For that the Body of the Flame filleth no more Place ; And so the Aire , and the Water succeed . It worketh the same Effect , if in stead of Water , you put Flower , or Sand , into the Basen : Which sheweth , that it is not the Flames Drawing the Liquour , as Nourishment ; As it is supposed ; For all Bodies are alike vnto it ; As it is euer in Motion of Nexe ; Insomuch as I haue seene the Glasse , being held by the Hand , hath lifted vp the Basen , and all : The Motion of Nexe did so Claspe the Bottome of the Basen . That Experiment , when the Basen was lifted vp , was made with Oyle , and not with Water ; Neuerthelesse this is true , that at the very first Setting of the Mouth of the Glasse , vpon the Bottome of the Basen , it draweth vp the Water a little , and then standeth at a Stay , almost till the Candles Going out , as was said . This may shew some Attraction at first : But of this we will speake more , when we handle Attractions by Heat . Of the Power of the Gelestiall Bodies , and what more Secret Influences they haue , besides the two Manifest Influences of Heat , and Light , We shall speake , when we handle Experiments touching the Celestiall Bodies : Meane-while , wee will giue some Directions for more certaine Trials , of the Vertue and Influences of the Moone ; which is our Nearest Neighbour . The Influences of the Moone , ( most obserued , ) are Foure . The Drawing forth of Heat : The Inducing of Putrefaction : The Increase of Moisture : The Exciting of the Motions of Spirits . For the Drawing forth of Heat , we haue formerly prescribed , to take Water Warme , and to set Part of it against the Moone-Beames , and Part of it with a Skreene betweene ; And to see whether that which standeth Exposed to the Beames , will not Coole sooner . But because this is but a Small Interposition , ( though in the Sunne wee see a Small Shade doth much , ) it were good to try it , when the Moone shineth , and when the Moone shineth not at all ; And with Water Warme in a Glasse-Bottle , as well as in a Dish ; And with C●●●rs ; And with Iron Red-Hot ; &c. For the In●●●ing of Putrefaction , it were good to try it with Flesh , or Fish , Exposed to the Moone-Beames ; And againe Exposed to the Aire , when the Moone shineth not , for the like time ; To see whether will corrupt sooner : And try it also with Capon , or some other Fowle , laid abroad , to see whether it will mortifie , and become tender sooner ? Try it also with Dead Flies , or Dead Wormes , hauing a little Water cast vpon them , to see whether will Putrifie sooner . Try it also with an Apple , or Orenge , hauing Holes made in their Tops , to see whether will Rot or Mould sooner● Try it also with Holland-Cheese , hauing Wine put into it , whether will breed Mites sooner , or greater ? For the Increase of Moisture , the Opinion Receiued is ; That Seeds will grow soonest ; And Haire , and Nailes , and Hedges , and Herbs , Cut , &c. will grow soonest , if they be Set , or Cut , in the Increase of the Moone . Also that Braines in Rabits , Wood-cocks , Calues , &c. are fullest in the Full of the Moone : And so of ●●● in the Bones ; And so of Oysters , and ●●● , which of all the rest are the easiest tried , if you haue them in Pits . Take some ●●●●●●●● and set some of them immediately after the Change ; And others of the same kinde immediately after the Full : Let them be as Like as can be : The Earth also the Same as neare as may be ; And therefore beft in Pots : Let the Pots also stand , where no Raine , or Sunne may come to them , lest the Difference of the Weather confound the Experiment : And then see in what Time , the Seeds Set in the Increase of the Moone , come to a certaine Height ; And how they differ from chose that are Set in the Decrease of the Moone . It is like , that the Braine of Man waxeth Moister , and Fuller , vpon the Full of the Moone : And therefore it were good for those that haue Moist Braines , and are great Drinkers , to take Fume of Lignum Aloës , RoseMary ●●●● about the full of the Moone . It is like also , that the ●●● in mens Bodies , Increase , and Decrease , as the Moone doth ; And therefore it were good to Purge , some day , or two , after the Full ; For that then the ●●● will not replenish so soone againe . As for the ●●● of the Motion of the Spirits , you must note that the Growth of Hedges , Herbs , Haire , ●●● is caused from the Moone , by ●●● of the Spirits , as well as by Increase of the Moisture . But for Spirite in particular , the great Instante is in ●●● . There may be other Secret Effects of the Influence of the Moone , which are not yet brought into Obseruation . It may be , that if it so fill out , that the Wind be North , or North-East , in the Full of the Moone , it increaseth Cold ; And if South , or South-West , it disposeth the Aire , for a good while , to Warmth , and Raine ; Which would be obserued . It may be , that Children , and Young Cattell , that are Brought forth in the Full of the Moone , are stronger , & larger , than those that are brought forth in the Wane : And those also which are Begotten in the Full of the Moone : So that it might be good Husbandry , to put Rams , and Bulls to their Females , somewhat before the Full of the Moone . It may be also , that the Egs lay'd in the Full of the Moone , breed the better Bird : And a Number of the like Effects , which may be brought into Obseruation : Quare also , whether great Thunders , and Earth-Quakes , be not most in the Full of the Moone ? The Turning of Wine to Vinegar , is a Kinde of Putrefaction : And in Making of Vinegar , they vse to set Vessels of Wine ouer against the Noone-Sunne ; which calleth out the more Oyly Spirits , and leaueth the Liquour more Soure , and Hard. We see also , that Burnt-Wine is more Hard , and Astringent , than Wine Vnburnt . It is said , that Cider in Nauigations vnder the Line ripeneth , when Wine or Beere soureth . It were good to set a Rundlet of Veriuyce ouer against the Sunne , in Summer , as they doe Vinegar , to see whether it will Ripen , and Sweeten . There be diuers Creatures , that Sleepe all Winter ; As the Beare , the Hedge-hog , the Bat , the Bee , &c. These all wax Fat when they Sleepe , and egest not . The Cause of their Fattening , during their Sleeping time , may be the Want of Assimilating , For whatsoeuer Attimilation not to Flesh , turneth either to Sweat , or Fat. These Creatures , for part of their Sleeping Time , haue been obserued not to Stirre at all ; And for the other part , to Stirre , but not to Remoue . And they get Warme and Close Places to Sleepe in . When the Flemmings Wintred in Noua Zembla , the Beares , about the Middle of Nouember , went to Sleepe ; And then the Foxes began to come forth , which durst not before . It is noted by some of the Ancients , that the Shee-Beare breedeth , and lyeth in with her Young , during that time of Rest : And that a Beare , Big with Young , hath seldome beene seene . Some Liuing Creatures are Procreated by Copulation betweene Male , and Female : Some by Putrefaction ; And of those which come by Putrefaction , many doe ( neuerthelesse ) afterwards procreate by Copulation . For the Cause of both Generations : First , it is most certaine , that the Cause of all Viuification , is a Gentle and Proportionable Heat , working vpon a Glutinous and Yeelding Substance : For the Heat doth bring forth Spirit in that Substance : And the Substance , being Glutinous , produceth Two Effects : The One , that the Spirit is Detained , and cannot Breake forth : The Other , that the Matter being Gentle , and Yeelding , is driuen forwards by the Motion of the Spirits , after some Swelling into Shape , and Members . Therefore all Sperme , all Menstruous Substance , all Matter whereof Creatures are produced by Putrefaction , haue euermore a Closenesse , Lentour , and Sequacity . It seemeth therefore , that the Generation by Sperme onely , and by Putrefaction , haue two Different Causes . The First is , for that Creatures , which haue a Definite and Exact Shape , ( as those haue which are Procreated by Copulation , ) cannot be produced by a Weake , and Casuall Heat ; Nor out of Matter , which is not exactly Prepared , according to the Species . The Second is , for that there is a greater Time required , for Maturation of Perfect Creatures ; For if the Time required in Viuification be of any length , then the Spirit will Exhale , before the Creature be Mature : Except it be Enclosed in a Place where it may haue Continuance of the Heat , Accesse of some Nourishment to maintaine it , and Closenesse that may keepe it from Exhaling . And such Places are the Wombes , and Matrices , of the Females . And therefore all Creatures , made of Putrefaction , are of more Vncertaine Shape ; And are made in Shorter Time ; And need not so Perfect an Enclosure , though some Closenesse be commonly required . As for the Heathen Opinion , which was , that vpon great Mutations of the World , Perfect Creatures were first Engendred of Concretion ; As well as Frogs , and Wormes , and Flies , and such like , are now ; Wee know it to be vaine : But if any such Thing should be admitted , Discoursing according to Sense , it cannot be , except you admit a Chaos first , & Commixture of Heauen , and Earth . For the Frame of the World , once in Order , cannot effect it by any Extesse , or Casualtie . NATVRALL HISTORIE . X. Century . THe Philosophie of Pythagoras , ( which was full of Superstition , ) did first plant a Monstrous Imagination , Which afterwards was , by the Schoole of Plato , and Others , Warred , and Nourished . It was , that the World was One , Entire , Perfect , Liuing Creature ; Insomuch as Apolloni● of Tya●a , a Pythagorean Prophet , affirmed , that the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea , was the Respiration of the World , drawing in Water as Breath , and putting it forth againe . They went on , and inferred ; That if the World were a Liuing Creature , it had a Soule , and Spirit ; Which also they ha●●● calling it Spiritus Mundi ; The Spirit or Soule of the World : By which they did not intend God ; ( for they did admit of a Deitie besides ; ) But only the Soule , or Essentiall Forme of the Vniue●se . This Foundation being laid , they mought build vpon it , what they would ; For in a Liuing Creature , though neuer so great , ( As for Example , in a great Whale , ) the Sense , and the Affects of any one Part of the Body , instantly make a Transcursion tho● rowout the whole Body : So that by this they did insinuate , that no Distance of Place , nor Want or Indisposition of Matter , could hinder Magicall Operations ; But that , ( for Example , ) wee mought here in Europe , haue Sense and Feeling of that , which was done in China : And likewise , we mought worke any Effect , without , and against Matter : And this , not Holpen by the Cooperation of Angels , or Spirits , but only by the Vnitie and Harmonie of Nature . There were some also , that staid not here ; but went further , and held ; That if the Spirit of Man , ( whom they call the Microcosme , ) doe giue a fit touch to the Spirit of the World , by strong Imaginations , and Beleefes , it might command Nature ; For Paracelsus , and some darksome Authors of Magicke , doe ascribe to Imagination Exalted , the Power of Miracle-working Faith. With these Vast and Bottomelesse Follies , Men haue been ( in part ) entertained . But wee , that hold firme to the Works of God ; And to the Sense , which is Gods Lampe ; ( Lucerna Dei Spiraculum Hominis ; ) willen quire , with all Sobrietie , and Seueritie , whether there be to be found , in the Foot-steps of Nature , any such Transmission and Influx of Immateriate Vertues ; And what the Force of Imagination is ; Either vpon the Body Imaginant , or vpon another Body : Wherein it will be like that Labour of Hercules , in Purging the Stable of Augeas , to separate from Superstitious , and Magicall Arts , and Obseruations , any thing that is cleane , and pure Naturall ; And not to be either Contemned , or Condemned . And although wee shall haue occasion to speake of this in more Places than One , yet we will now make some Entrance thereinto . Men are to be Admonished , that they doe not with-draw Credit , from the Operations by Transmission of Spirits , and Force of Imagination , because the Effects faile sometimes . For as in Infection , and Contagion from Body to Body , ( as the Plague , and the like , ) it is most certaine , that the Infection is receiued ( many times ) by the Body Passiue , but yet is by the Strength , and good Disposition thereof , Repulsed , and wrought out , before it be formed into a Disease ; So much more in Impressions from Minde to Minde , or from Spirit to Spirit , the Impression taketh , but is Encountred , and Ouercome , by the Minde and Spirit , which is Passiue , before it worke any manifest Effect . And therefore , they worke most vpon Weake Mindes , and Spirits : As those of Women ; Sicke Persons ; Superstitious , and Fearfull Persons ; Children , and Young Creatures ; Nescio quis teneros Oculus mihi fascinat Agnos : The Poet speaketh not of Sheepe , but of Lambs . As for the Weaknesse of the Power of them , vpon Kings , and Magistrates ; It may be ascribed , ( besides the maine , which is the Protection of God , ouer those that Execute his Place , ) to the Weaknesse of the Imagination of the Imaginant : For it is hard , for a Witch , or a Sorcerer , to put on a Beleefe , that they can hurt such Persons . Men are to be Admonished , on the other side , that they doe not easily giue Place and Credit to these Operations , because they Succeed many times ; For the Cause of this Successe , is ( oft ) to be truly ascribed , vnto the Force of Affection and Imagination , vpon the Body Agent ; And then by a Secondary Meanes , it may worke vpon a Diuers Body : As for Example ; If a Man carry a Planets Seale , or a Ring , or some Part of a Beast , beleeuing strongly , that it will helpe him to obtaine his Loue ; Or to keepe him from danger of hurt in Fight ; Or to preuaile in a Suit ; &c. it may make him more Actiue , and Industrious ; And againe , more Confident , and Persisting , than otherwise he would be . Now the great Effects that may come of Industrie , and Perseuerance , ( especially in Ciuill Businesse , ) who knoweth not ? For wee see Audacitie doth almost binde and mare the weaker Sort of Minds ; And the State of Humane Actions is so variable , that to trie Things oft , and neuer to giue ouer , doth Wonders : Therefore , it were a Meere Fallacie and Mistaking , to ascribe that to the Force of Imagination , vpon another Body , which is but the Force of Imagination vpon the Proper Body : For there is no doubt , but that Imagination , and Vehement Affection , worke greatly vpon the Body of the Imaginant : As wee shall shew in due place . Men are to be Admonished , that as they are not to mistake the Causes of these Operations ; So , much lesse , they are to mistake the Fact , or Effect ; And rashly to take that for done , which is not done . And therefore , as diuers wise Indges haue prescribed , and cautioned , Men may not too rashly beleeue , the Confessions of Witches , nor yet the Enidence against them . For the Witches themselues are Imaginatiue , and beleeue oft-times , they doe that , which they doe not : And People are Credulous in that point , and ready to impute Accidents , and Naturall Operations , to Witch Craft . It is worthy the Obseruing , that both in Ancient , and Late times ; ( As in the Thassalian Witches , and the Meetings of Witches that haue beene recorded by so many late Confessions ; ) the great Wonders which they tell , of Carrying in the Aire ; Transforming themselues into other Bodies ; &c. are still reported to be wrought , not by Incantations , or Ceremonies ; But by Ointments , and Annointing themselues all ouer . This may iustly moue a Man to thinke , that these Fables are the Effects of Imagination : For it is certaine , that Ointments doe all , ( if they be laid on any thing thicke , ) by Stopping of the Pores , shut in the Vapours , and send them to the Head extremely . And for the Particular Ingredients of those Magicall Ointments , it is like they are Opiate , and Soporiferous . For Annointing of the Fore-head , Necke , Feet , Back-Bone , we know is vsed for Procuring Dead Sleepes : And if any Man say , that this Effect would be better done by Inward Potions ; Answer may be made , that the Medicines , which goe to the Ointments , are so strong , that if they were vsed inwards , they would kill those that vse them : And therefore they worke Potently , though Outwards . We will diuide the Seuerall Kindes of the Operations , by Transmission of Spirits , and Imagination ; Which will giue no small Light to the Experiments that follow . All Operations by Transmission of Spirits , and Imagination haue this ; That they Worke at Distance , and not at Touch ; And they are these being distinguished . The First is the Transmission or Emission , of the Thinner , and more Airy Parts of Bodies ; As in Odours , and Infections ; And this is , of all the rest , the most Corporeall . But you must remember withall , that there be a Number of those Emissions , both Wholesome , and Vnwholesome , that giue no Smell at all : For the Plague , many times , when it is taken , giueth no Sent at all : And there be many Good and Healthfull Aires , that doe appeare by Habitation , and other Proofes , that differ not in Smell from other Aires . And vnder this Head , you may place all Imbibitions of Aire , where the Substance is Materiall , Odour-like ; Whereof some neuerthelesse are strange , and very suddenly diffused ; As the Alteration , which the Aire receiueth in AEgypt , almost immediately , vpon the Rising of the Riuer of Nilus , whereof we haue spoken . The Second is the Transmission or Emission of those Things that wee call Spirituall Species ; As Visibles , and Sounds : The one whereof wee haue handled ; And the other we shall handle in due place . These moue swiftly , and at great distance ; But then they require a Medium well disposed ; And their Transmission is easily stopped . The Third is the Emissions , which cause Attraction of Certaine Bodies at Distance ; Wherein though the Loadstone be commonly placed in the First Ranke , yet we thinke good to except it , and referre it to another Head : But the Drawing of Amber , and let , and other Electricke Bodies ; And the Attraction in Gold of the Spirit of Quick-Siluer , at distance ; And the Attraction of Heat at distance ; And that of Fire to Naphtha ; And that of some Herbs to Water , though at distance ; And diuers others ; We shall handle , but yet not vnder this present Title , but vnder the Title of Attraction in generall . The Fourth is the Emission of Spirits , and Immateriate Powers and Vertues , in those Things , which worke by the Vniuersall Configuration , and Sympathy of the World ; Not by Formes , or Colestiall Influxes , ( as is vainly caught and receiued , ) but by the Primitiue Nature of Matter , and the Seeds of Things . Of this kinde is , ( as we yet suppose , ) the Working of the Load-Stone , which is by Consent with the Globe of the Earth : Of this Kinde is the Motion of Grauity , which is by Consent of De●se Bodies , with the Globe of the Earth : Of this kinde is some Disposition of Bodies to Rotation , and particularly from East to West : Of which kinde we conceiue the Maine Float and Re-float of the Sea is , which is by Consent of the Vniuerse , as Part of the Diurnall Motion . These I●●teriate Vertues haue this Property differing from Others ; That the Diuersity of the Medium hindreth them not ; But they passe through all Mediums ; yet at Determinate distances . And of these we shall speake , as they are incident to seuerall Titles . The Fifth is the Emissions of Spirits ; And this is the Principall in our Intention to handle now in this Place Namely , the Operation of the Spirits of the Minde of Man , vpon other Spirits : And this is of a Double Nature : The Operations of the Affections , if they be Vehement ; And the Operation of the Imagination , if it be Strong . But these two are so Conp●●d , as we shall handle them together : For when an E●●io● , or Am●ro●● Aspect doth infect the Spirits of Another , there is Ioyned both Affection , and Imagination . The Sixth is , the Influxes of the Hea●●ly Bodies , besides those two Manifest Oues , of Heat , and Light. But these we will handle , where we handle the C●lestiall Bodies , and Motions . The Seuenth is the Operations of Sympathy ; Which the Writers of Naturall Magicke haue brought into an Art , or Precept : And it is this ; That if you desire to Super-induce , any Vertue or Disposition , vpon a Person , you should take the Liuing Creature , in which that Vertue is most Emine●● , and in Perfection : Of that Creature you must take the Parts , wherein that Virtue chiefly is Collecate : Againe , you must take those Parts , in the Time , and Act , when that Vertue is most in Exercise ; And then you must apply it to that Part of Man , wherein that Vertue chiefly Consisteth . As if you would Super-induce Courage and Fortitude , take a Lion , or a Coche ; And take the Heart , Teeth , or Paw of the Lion ; Or the Heart , or Spurre of the Cocke : Take those Parts immediately after the Lion , or the Cocke haue beene in Fight ; And let them be worne , vpon a Mans Heart , or Wrest . Of these and such like Sympathies , we shall speake vnder this present Title . The Eighth and last is , an Emission of Immateriate Vertues ; Such as we are a little doubtfull to Propound ; It is so predigious : But that it is so conste●ly a●ouched by many : And wee hour set it downe , as a Law to our Selues , to examine things to the Bottome ; And not to receiue vpon Credit , or reiect vpon Improbabilities , vntill there hath passed a due Examination . This is , the Sympathy of Indiuiduals : For as there is a Sympathy of Species ; So , ( it may be ) there is a Sympathy of Indiuiduals : That is , that in Things , or the Parts of Things , that haue beene once Contiguous , or Entire , there should remaine a Transmission of Vertue , from the One to the Other : As betweene the Weapon , and the Wound . Whereupon is blazed abroad the Operation of Vnguentum Teli : And so of a Peece of Lard , or Sticke of Elder , &c. that if Part of it be Consumed or Putrified , it will worke vpon the other Part Seuered . Now wee will pursue the Instances themselues . The Plague is many times taken without Manifest Sense , as hath beene said . And they report , that where it is found , it hath a Sent , of the Smell of a Mellow Apple ; And ( as some say ) of May-Flowers : And it is also receiued , that Smels of Flowers , that are Mellow and Lushious , are ill for the Plague ; As White Lillies , Cowslips , and Hyacinths . The Plague is not easily receiued by such , as continually are about them , that haue the Plague ; As Keepers of the Sicke , and Physitians ; Nor againe by such as take Antidotes , either Inward , ( as Mithridate ; InniperBerries ; Rue , Leafe and Seed ; &c. ) Or Outward , ( as Angelica , Zedoary , and the like , in the Mouth ; Tarre , Galbanum , and the like , in Perfume ; ) Nor againe by Old People , and such as are of a Dry and Cold Complexion . On the other side , the Plague taketh soonest hold of those , that come out of a Fresh Aire ; And of those that are Fasting ; And of Children ; And it is likewise noted to goe in a Bloud , more than to a Stranger . The most Pernicious Infection , next the Plague , is the Smell of the Iayle ; When Prisoners haue beene Long , and Close , and Nastily kepti Whereof we haue had , in our time , Experience , twice or thrice ; when both the Iudges that sate vpon the Iayle , and Numbers of those that attended the Businesse , or were present , Sickned vpon it , and Died. Therfore it were good wisdome , that in such Cases , the Iayle were Aired , before they be brought forth . Out of question , if such Foule Smels be made by Art , and by the Hand , they consist chiefly of Mans Flesh , or Sweat , Putrified ; For they are not those Stinckes , which the Nosthrils streight abhorre , and expell , that are most Pernicious ; But such Aires , as haue some Similitude with Mans Body ; And so insinuate themselues , and betray the Spirits . There may be great danger , in vsing such Compositions , in great Meetings of People , within Houses ; As in Churches ; At Arraignments ; At Playes and Solemnities ; And the like ; For Poysoning of Aire is no lesse dangerous than Poysoning of Water ; Which hath beene vsed by the Turkes in the Warres ; And was vsed by Emanuel Commenus towards the Christians , when they passed thorow his Countrey to the Holy Land. And these Empoisonments of Aire , are the more dangerous in Meetings of People ; Because the much Breath of People , doth further the Reception of the Infection : And therefore , where any such Thing is feared , it were good , those Publique Places were perfumed , before the Assemblies . The Empoysonment of Particular Persons , by Odours , hath beene reported to be in Perfumed Gloues , or the like : And it is like , they Mingle the Poyson that is dexdly , with some Smels that are Sweet , which also maketh it the sooner receiued . Plagues also haue been raised by Annointings of the Chinckes of Doores , and the like ; Nor so much by the Touch , as for that it is common for Men , when they finde any thing Wet vpon their Fingers , to put them to their Nose ; Which Men therefore should take heed how they doe . The best is , that these Compositions of Infectious Aires , cannot be made without Danger of Death , to them that make them . But then againe , they may haue some Antidotes to saue themselues , So that Men ought not to be secure of it . There haue beene , in diuers Countries , great Plagues , by the Putrefaction , of great Swarmes of Grasse-Hoppers , and L●custs , when they haue beene dead , and cast vpon Heaps . It hapneth oft in Mines , that there are Damps , which kill , either by Suffocation , or by the Poysonous Nature of the Minerall : And those that deale much in Refining , or other Workes about Metals , and Minerals , haue their Braines Hurt and Stupefied by the Metalline Vapours . Amongst which , it is noted , that the Spirits of Quick-Siluer , euer fly to the Skull , Teeth , or Bones ; In so much as Gilders vse to haue a Peece of Gold in their Mouth , to draw the Spirits of the Quick-Siluer ; Which Gold afterwards they finde to be Whintened . There are also certaine Lakes , and Pits , such as that of Anernus , that Poyson Birds , ( as is said , ) which fly ouer them ; Or Men , that stay too long about them . The Vapour of Char-Code , or Sea-Coale , in a Close Roome , hath killed many : And it is the more dangerous , because it commeth without any Tll Smell ; But stealeth on by little and little ; Enducing only a F●●●nesse , without any Manifest Strangling . When the Dutch-Men Wintred at Noua Zembla , and that they could gather no more Stickes , they fell to make Fire of some Sea-Coale they had , wherewith ( at first ) they were much refreshed ; But a little after they had sit about the Fire , there grew a Generall Silence , and lothnesse to speake amongst them ; And immediately after , One of the Weakest of the Company , fell downe in a Swoune ; Whereupon they doubting what it was , opened their doore , to let in Aire , and so saued themselues . The Effect ( no doubt ) is wrought by the Inspissation of the Aire ; And so of the Breath , and Spirits . The like ensueth in Roomes newly Plastered , if a Fire be made in them ; Whereof no lesse Man than the Emperour Ioninianus Died. Vide the Experiment , 803. touching the Infectious Nature of the Aire , vpon the First Showers , after long Drought . It hath come to passe , that some Apothecaries , vpon Stamping of Coloquintida , haue beene put into a great Sk●●ring , by the Vapour onely . It hath beene a Practise , to burne a Pepper , they call Ginny-Pepper ; Which hath such a strong Spirit , that it prouoketh a Continuall Sneezing , in those that are in the Roome . It is an Ancient Tradition , that Bleare-Byes infect Sound-Eyes ; And that a Menstruous Woman , looking vpon a Glasse , doth rust it . Nay they haue an Opinion , which seemeth Fabulous ; That Menstruous Women , going ouer a Field , or Garden , doe Corne and Herbes good by Killing the Wormes . The Tradition is no lesse Ancient , that the Bafiliske killeth by Aspect ; And that the Wolfe , if he see a Man first , by Aspect striketh a Man hoarse . Perfumes Conuenient doe dry and strengthen the Braine ; And stay Rbeumes and Defluxions ; As we finde in Fame of Rose-Mary dryed , and Lignum Aloës , and Calamus , taken at the Mouth , and Nosthrils ; And no doubt there be other Perfumes , that doe moisten , and refresh ; And are fit to be vsed in Burning Agues , Consumptions , and too much Wakefulnesse ; Such as are , Rose-Water , Vinegar , Limon-Pills , Violets , the Leanes of Vines sprinckled with a little Rose-Water , &c. They doe vse in Sudden Faintings , and Swonnings , to put a Handkerchiefe with Rose Water , or a Little Vinegar , to the Nose ; Which gathereth together againe the Spirits , which are vpon point to resolue , and fall away . Tobacco comforteth the Spirits , and dischargeth Wearinesse ; Which it worketh partly by Opening ; But chiefly by the Opiate Vertue , which condenseth the Spirits . It were good therefore to try the Taking of Fumes by Pipes , ( as they doe in Tobacco , ) of other Things ; As well to dry , and comfort , as for other Intentions . I wish Triall be made of the Drying Fume , of Rose-Mary , and Lignum Aloës , before mentioned , in Pipe ; And so of Nutmeg , and Folium Indum ; &c. The Following of the Plough , hath been approued , for Refreshing the Spirits , and Procuring Appetite : But to doe it in the Ploughing for Wheat , or Rye , is not so good ; Because the Earth hath spent her Sweet Breath , in Vegetables , put forth in Summer . It is better therefore to doe it , when you sow Barley . But because Ploughing is tied to Seasons , it is best to take the Aire of the Earth , new turned vp , by Digging with the Spade ; Or Standing by him that Diggeth . Gentlewomen may doe themselues much good by kneeling vpon a Cushion , and Weeding . And these Things you may practise in the best Seasons ; Which is euer the Early Spring . before the Earth putteth forth the Vegetables ; And in the Sweetest Earth you can chuse . It would be done also , when the Dew is a little off the Ground , lest the Vapour be too Moist . I knew a great Man , that liued Long , who had a Cleane Clod of Earth , brought to him euery Morning , as he sate in his Bed ; And he would hold his Head ouer it , a good pretty while . I Commend also , sometimes , in Digging of New Earth , to poure in some Malmesey , or Greeke Wine ; That the Vapour of the Earth , and Wine together , may comfort the Spirits , the more ; Prouided alwaies , it be not taken , for a Heathen Sacrifice , or Libation to the Earth . They haue , in Physicke , Vse of Pomanders , and Knots of Powders , for Drying of Rheumes , Comforting of the Heart , Prouking of Sleepe , &c. For though those Things be not so Strong as Perfumes , yet you may haue them continually in your Hand ; whereas Perfumes you can take but at Times ; And besides , there be diuers Things , that breath better of themselues , than when they come to the Fire ; As Nigella Romana , the Seed of Melanthium , A●o●num , &c. There be two Things , which ( inwardly vsed ) doe Coole and condense the Spirits ; And I wish the same to be tried outwardly in Vapours . The One is Nitre , which I would haue dissoluted in Malmesey , or GreekeWine , and so the Smell of the Wine taken ; Or if you would haue it more forcible , poure of it vpon a Fire-pan , well heated , as they doe Rose-Water , and Vinegar . The other is , the Distilled Water of Wilde Poppy ; which I wish to be mingled , at halfe , with Rose-Water , and so taken with some Mixture of a few Clones , in a Perfuming-Pan . The like would be done with the Distilled Water of Saffron Flowers . Smells of Muske , and Amber , and Ciuit , are thought to further Venereous Appetite : Which they may doe by the Refreshing and Calling forth of the Spirits . Incense , and Nidorous Smells , ( such as were of Sacrifices , ) were thought to Intoxicate the Braine , and to dispose Men to Deuotion : Which they may doe , by a kinde of Sadnesse , and Contristation of the Spirits : And partly also by Heating , and Exalting them . Wee see , that amongst the Iewes , the Principall Perfume of the Sanctuary , was forbidden all Common Vses . There be some Perfumes , prescribed by the Writers of Naturall Magicke , which procure Pleasant Dreames ; And some others , ( as they say , ) that procure Propheticall Dreames ; As the Seeds of Flax , Fleawort , &c. It is certaine , that Odours doe , in a small Degree , Nourish ; Especially the Odour of Wine : And we see Men a hungred , doe loue to smell Hot Bread. It is related , that Democritus , when he lay a dying , heard a Woman , in the House , complaine , that she should be kept from being at a Feast , and Solemnity , ( which she much desired to see , ) because there would be a Corps in the House ; Whereupon he caused Loaues of New Bread to be sent for , and opened them ; And powred a little Wine into them ; And so kept himselfe aliue with the Odour of them , till the Feast was past . I knew a Gentleman , that would fast ( sometimes ) three or foure , yea fiue dayes , without Meat , Bread , or Drinke ; But the same Man vsed to haue continually , a great Wispe of Herbes , that he smelled on : And amongst those Herbes , some Esculent Herbs of strong Sent ; As Onions , Garlicke , Leekes , and the like . They doe vse , for the Accident of the Mother , to burne Feathers , and other Things of Ill Odour : And by those Ill Smells , the Rising of the Mother is put downe . There be Aires , which the Physitians aduise their Patients to remoue vnto , in Consumptions , or vpon Recouery of Long Sicknessess Which ( commonly ) are Plaine Champaignes , but Grasing , and not Ouen-growne with Heath , or the like : Or else Timber-Shades , as in Forrests , and the like . It is noted also , that Groues of Bayes doe forbid Pestilent Aires ; Which was accounted a great Cause of the Wholesome Aire of Antiochia . There be also some Soyles that put forth Odorate Herbes of themselues ; As Wilde Thyme ; Wilde Maioram ; Penny-Roiall ; Camomill ; And in which the BriarRoses smell almost like Muske-Roses ; Which ( no doubt ) are Signes that doe discouer an Excellent Aire . It were good for Men , to thinke of hauing Healthfull Aire , in their Houses ; Which will neuer be , if the Roomes be Low-roosed , or full of Windowes , and Doores ; For the one maketh the Aire Close , and not Fresh ; And the other maketh it Exceeding Vnequall ; Which is a great Enemy to Health . The Windowes also should not be high vp to the Roofe , ( which is in vse for Beauty , and Magnificence , ) but Low. Also Stone-Walls are not wholesome ; But Timber is more wholesome ; And especially Brick . Nay it hath beene vsed by some , with great Successe , to make their Walls thicke ; And to put a Lay of Chalke betweene the Brickes , to take away all Dampishnesse . These Emissions , ( as we said before , ) are handled , and ought to be handled , by themselues , vnder their Proper Titles : That is , Visibles , and Andibles , each a-part : In this Place , it shall suffice to giue some generall Obseruations , Common to both . First , they seeme to be Incorporeall . Secondly , they Worke Swiftly . Thirdly , they Worke at Large Distances . Fourthly , in Curious Varieties . Fifthly , they are not Effectiue of any Thing ; Nor leaue no Worke behinde them ; But are Energies meerely ; For their Working vpon Mirrours , and Places of Eccho , doth not alter any Thing in those Bodies ; But it is the same Action with the Originall , onely Repercussed . And as for the Shaking of windowes , or Rarefying the Aire by Great Noyses ; And the Heat caused by Burning-Glasses ; They are rather Concomitants of the Andible , and Visible Species , than the Effects of them . Sixthly , they seeme to be ofso Tender , and Weake a Nature , as they affect onely such a Rare , and Attenuate Substance , as is the spirit of Liuing Creatures . It is mentioned in some Stories , that where Children haue been Exposed , or taken away young from their Parents ; And that afterwards they haue approached to their Parents presence , the Parents , ( though they haue not knowne them , ) haue had a Secret Ioy , or Other Alteration thereupon . There was an AEgyptian South-Sayer , that made Anthonius beleeue , that his Genius , ( which otherwise was Braue , and Confident , ) was , in the Presence of Octanianus Caesar , Poore , and Cowardly : And therefore , he aduised him , to absent himselfe , ( as much as he could , ) and remoue far from him . This South-Sayer was thought to be suborned by Cleopatra , to make him liue in AEgypt , and other Remote Places from Rome . Howsouer the Conceit of a Perdominant or Mastering Spirit , of one Man ouer Another , is Ancient , and Receiued still , euen in Vulgar Opinion . There are Conceits , that some Men , that are of an Ill , and Melancholy Nature , doe incline the Company , into which they come , to be Sad ; and Ill disposed ; And contrariwise , that Others , that are of a Iouiall Nature , doe dispose the Company to be Merry and Cheerefull . And againe , that some Men are Lucky to be kept Company with , and Employed ; And Others Vnlucky . Certninly , it is agreeable to Reason , that there are , at the least , some Light Effluxions from Spirit to Spirit , when Men are in Presence one with another , as well as from Body to Body . It hath beene obserued , that Old Men , who haue loued Toung Company , and beene Conuersant continually with them , haue beene of Long Life ; Their Spirits , ( as it seemeth , ) being Recreated by such Company . Such were the Ancient Sophists , and Rhetoricians ; Which euer had Young Auditours , and Disciples ; As Gorgias , Protagoras , Isocrates , &c. Who liued till they were an Hundred yeares Old. And so likewise did many of the Grammarians , and Schoole-Masters ; such as was Orbilius , &c. Audacity and Confidence doth ; in Ciuill Businesse , so great Effects , as a Man may ( reasonably ) doubt , that besides the very Daring , and Earnestnesse , and Persisting and Importunity , there should be some Secret Binding , and Stooping of other Mens Spirits , to such Persons . The Affections ( no doubt ) doe make the Spirits more Powerfull , and Actiue ; And especially those Affections , which draw the Spirits into the Eyes : Which are two : Loue , and Enuy , which is called Oculus Malus . As for Loue , the Platonists , ( some of them , ) goe so farre , as to hold that the Spirit of the Louer , doth passe into the Spirits , of the Person Loued ; Which causeth the desire of Returne into the Body , whence it was Emitted : Whereupon followeth that Appetite of Contact , and Coninuction . which is in Louers . And this is obserued likewise , that the Aspects that procure Loue , are not Gazings , but Sudden Glances , and Dartings of the Eye . As for Enuy , that emitteth some Maligne and Poysonous Spirit , which taketh hold of the Spirit of Another ; And is likewise of greatest Force , when the Cast of the Eye is Oblique . It hath beene noted also , that it is most Dangerous , when an Enuious Eye is cast vpon Persons in Glory , and Triumph , and Ioy. The Reason whereof is , for that , at such times , the Spirits come forth most , into the Outward Parts , and so meet the Percussion of the Enuious Eye , more at Hand : And therefore it hath beene noted , that after great Triumphs , Men haue beene ill disposed , for some Daies following . We see the Opinion of Fascination is Ancient , for both Effects ; Of Procuring Loue ; And Sicknesse caused by Envy : And Fascination is euer by the Eye . But yet if there be any such Infection from Spirit to Spirit , there is no doubt , but that it worketh by Presence , and not by the Eye alone ; Yet most Forcibly by the Eye . Feare , and Shame , are likewise Infection ; For we see that the Starting of one will make another ready to Start : And when one Man is out of Conntenance in a Company , others doe likewise Blush in his behalfe . Now we will speake of the Force of Imagination vpon other Bodies ; And of the Meanes to Exalt and Strengthen it . Imagination , in this Place , I vnderstand to be , the Representation of an Indiuiduall Thought . Imagination is of three Kinds : The First Ioyned with Beleefe of that which is to Come : The Second Ioyned with Memory of that which is Past : And the Third is of Things Present , or as if they were Present ; For I comprehend in this , Imaginations Faigned , and at Pleasure ; As if one should Imagine such a Man to be in the Vestments of a Pope ; Or to haue Wings . I single out , for this time , that which is with Faith , or Beleefe of that which is to Come . The Inquisition of this Subiect , in our way , ( which is by Induction , ) is wonderfull hard ; for the Things that are reported , are full of Fables ; And New Experiments can hardly be made , but with Extreme Caution , for the Reason which wee will hereafter declare . The Power of Imagination is in three Kindes ; The First , vpon the Body of the Imaginant ; Including likewise the Childe in the Mothers Wombe ; The Second is , the Power of it vpon Dead Bodies , as Plants , Wood , Stone , Metall , &c. The Third is , the Power of it , vpon the Spirits of Men , and Liuing Creatures : And with this last we will onely meddle . The Probleme therefore is , whether a Man Constantly and Strongly Beleeuing , that such a Thing shall be ; ( As that such an One will Loue Him ; Or that such an One will Grant him his Request ; Or that such an One shall Recouer a Sicknesse ; Or the like ; ) It doth helpe any thing to the Effecting of the Thing it selfe . And here againe we must warily distinguish ; For it is not meant , ( as hath beene partly said before , ) that it should helpe by Making a Man more Stout , or more Industrious ; ( In which kinde a Constant Beleefe doth much ; ) But meerely by a Secret Operation , or Binding , or Changing the Spirit of Another : And in this it is hard , ( as we began to say , ) to make any New Experiment ; For I cannot command my Selfe to Beleeue what I will , and so no Triall can be made . Nay it is worse ; For whatsoeuer a Man Imagineth doubtingly , or with Feare , must needs doe hurt , if Imagination haue any Power at all ; For a Man representeth that oftner , that he feareth , than the contrary . The Helpe therefore is , for a Man to worke by Another , in whom he may Create Beleefe , and not by Himselfe ; Vntill Himselfe haue found by Experience , that Imagination doth preuaile ; For then Experience worketh in Himselfe Beleefe ; If the Beleefe , that such a Thing shall be , be ioyned with a Beleefe , that his Imagination may procure it . For Example ; I related one time to a Man , that was Curious , and Vaine enough in these Things ; That I saw a Kinds of Iugler , that had a Paire of Cards , and would tell a Man what Card he thought . This Pretended Learned Man told me ; It was a Mistaking in Me ; For ( said he ) it was not the Knowledge of the Mans Thought , ( for that is Proper to God , ) but it was the Inforcing of a Thought vpon him , and Binding his Imagination by a Stronger , that he could Thinke no other Card. And thereupon he asked me a Question , or two , which I thought he did but cunningly , knowing before what vsed to be the Feats of the Iugler . Sir , ( said hee , ) doe you remember whether he told the Card , the Man thought , Himselfe , or bade Another to tell it . I answered ( as was true ; ) That be bade Another tell it . Whereunto he said ; so I thought : For ( said he ) Himselfe could not haue put on so strong an Imagination ; But by telling the other the Card , ( who beleeued that the Iugler was some Strange Man , and could doe Strange Things , ) that other Man caught a strong Imagination . I harkened vnto him , thinking for a Vanity he spoke prettily . Then he asked me another Question : Saith he ; Doe you remember , whether he had the Man think the Card first , and afterwards told the other Man in his Eare , what he should thinke , Or else that he did whisper first in the Mans Eare , that should tell the Card , telling that such a Man should thinke such a Card , and after bade the Man thinke a Card ? I told him , as was true ; That he did first whisper the Man in the Eare , that such a Man should thinke such a Card : Vpon this the Learned Man did much Exult , and Please himselfe , saying ; Loe , you may see that my Opinion is right : For if the Man had : thought first , his Thought had beene Fixed ; But the other Imagining first , bound his Thought . Which though it did somewhat sinke with mee , yet I made it Lighter than I thought , and said ; I thought it was Confederacy , betweene the Iugler , and the two Seruants : Though ( Indeed ) I had no Reason so to thinke : For they were both my Fathers Seruants ; And he had neuer plaid in the House before . The Iugler also did cause a Garter to be held vp ; And tooke vpon him , to know , that such a One , should point in such a Place , of the Garter ; As it should be neare so many Inches to the Longer End , and so many to the Shorter ; And still he did it , by First Telling the Imaginer , and after Bidding the Actour Thinke . Hauing told this Relation , not for the Weight thereof , but because it doth handsomely open the Nature of the Question ; I returne to that I said ; That Experiments of Imagination , must be practised by Others , and not by a Mans Selfe . For there be Three Meanes to fortifie Beleefe : The First is Experience : The Second is Reason : And the Third is Authoritie : And that of these , which is farre the most Potent , is Authoritie : For Beleefe vpon Reason , or Experience , will Stagger . For Authoritie , it is of two Kindes ; Beleefe in an Art ; And Beleefe in a Man. And for Things of Beleefe in an Art ; A Man may exercise them by Himselfe ; But for Beleefe in a Man , it must be by Another . Therfore , if a Man beleeue in Astrologie , and finde a Figure Prosperous ; Or beleeue in Naturall Magicke , and that a Ring with such a Stone , or such a Peece of a Liuing Creature , Carried , will doe good ; It may helpe his Imagination : But the Beleefe in a Man is farre the more Actiue . But howsoeuer , all Authoritie must be out of a Mans Selfe , turned ( as was said , ) either vpon an Art , or vpon a Man : And where Authoritie is from one Man to another , there the Second must be Ignorant , and not Learned , or Full of Thoughts ; And such are ( for the most part ) all Witches , and Superstitious Persons ; Whose Beleefes , tied to their Teachers , and Traditions , are no whit controlled , either by Reason , or Experience : And vpon the same Reason , in Magicke , they vse ( for the most part , ) Boyes , and Young People ; whose Spirits easiliest take Beleefe , and Imagination . Now to fortifie Imagination , there be three Wayes : The Authoritie whence the Beleefe is deriued ; Meanes to Quicken and Corroborate the Imagination ; And Meanes to Repeat it , and Refresh it . For the Authoritie , wee haue already spoken : As for the Second ; Namely the Meanes to Quicken , and Corroborate the Imagination ; Wee see what hath beene vsed in Magicke ; ( If there be in those Practises any thing that is purely Naturall ; ) As Vestments ; Characters ; Words ; Seales ; Some Parts of Plants , or Liuing Creatures ; Stones ; Choice of the Houre ; Gestures and Motions ; Also Incenses , and Odours ; Choice of Societie , which increaseth Imagination ; Diets and Preparations for some time before . And for Words , there haue beene euer vsed , either Barbarous Words , of no Sense , lest they should disturbe the Imagination ; Or Words of Similitude , that may second and feed the Imagination : And this was euer as well in Heathen Charmes , as in Charmes of latter Times . There are vsed also Scripture-Words ; For that the Beleefe , that Religious Texts , and Words , haue Power , may strengthen the Imagination : And for the same Reason , Hebrew Words , ( which amongst vs is counted the Holy Tongue , and the Words more Mysticall , ) are often vsed . For the Refreshing of the Imagination , ( which was the Third Meanes of Exalting it ; ) Wee see the Practises of Magicke , as in Images of Wax , and the like , that should Melt by little , and little ; Or some other Things Buried in Mucke , that should Putrifie by little and little ; Or the like : For so oft as the Imaginant doth thinke of those Things , so oft doth he represent to his Imagination , the Effect of that he desireth . If there be any Power in Imagination , it is lesse credible , that it should be so Incorporcall and Immateriate a Vertue , as to worke at great Distances ; Or through all Mediums Or vpon all Bodies : But that the Distance must be Competent ; The Medium not Aduerse ; And the Body Apt and Proportionate . Therefore if there be any Operation vpon Bodies , in Absence , by Nature ; it is like to be conueyed from Man to Man , as Fame is ; As if a Witch , by Imagination , should hurt any afarre off , it cannot be naturally , but by Working vpon the Spirit of some , that commeth to the Witch ; And from that Party vpon the Imagination of Another ; And so vpon Another ; till it come to one that hath resort to the Party Intended ; And so by Him to the Party intended himselfe . And although they speake , that it sufficeth , to take a Point , or a Peece of the Garment , or the Name of the Party , or the like ; yet there is lesse Credit to be giuen to those Things , except it be by Working of euill Spirits . The Experiments , which may certainly demonstrate the Power of Imagination , vpon other Bodies , are few , or none : For the Experiments of Witchcraft , are no cleare Proofes ; For that they may be , by a Tacite Operation of Maligne Spirits : We shall therefore be forced , in this Enquire , to resort to New Experiments : Wherein wee can giue only Directions of Trialls , and not any Positiue Experiments . And if any Man thinke , that wee ought to haue staied , till wee had made Experiment , of some of them , our selues , ( as wee doe commonly in other Titles , ) the Truth is , that these Effects of Imagination vpon other Bodies , haue so little Credit with vs , as we shall trie them at leisure : But in the meane Time , we will lead others the way . When you worke by the Imagination of Another , it is necessary , that He , by whom you worke , haue a Precedent Opinion of you , that you can doe Strange Things ; Or that you are a Man of Art , as they call it ; For else the Simple Affirmation to Another , that this or that shall be , can worke but a weake Impression , in his Imagination . It were good , because you cannot discerne fully of the Strength of Imagination , in one Man more than another , that you did vse the Imagination of more than One ; That so you may light vpon a Strong One. As if a Physitian should tell Three , or Foure , of his Patients Seruants , that their Master shall surely recouer . The Imagination of One , that you shall vse , ( such is the Variety of Mens Mindes , ) cannot be alwaies alike Constant , and Strong ; And if the Successe follow not speedily , it will faint and leese Strength . To remedy this , you must pretend to Him , whose Imagination you vse , seuerall Degrees of Meanes , by which to Operate ; As to prescribe him , that euery three Dayes , if he finde not the Successe Apparent , he doe vse another Root , or Part of a Beast , or Ring , &c. As being of more Force ; And if that faile , Another ; And if that , Another ; till Seuen Times . Also you must prescribe a good Large Time for the Effect you promise ; As if you should tell a Seruant of a Sick-Man , that his Master shall recouer , but it will be Fourteene daies , eare he findeth it apparently , &c. All this to entertaine the Imagination , that it wauer lesse . It is certaine , that Potions , or Things taken into the Body : Incenses and Perfumes taken at the Nosthrills ; And Ointments of some Parts ; doe ( naturally ) worke vpon the Imagination of Him that taketh them . And therefore it must needs greatly Cooperate with the Imagination of him , whom you vse , if you presribe him , before he doe vse the Receit , for the Worke which he desireth , that he doe take such a Pill , or a Spoonefull of Liquour , Or burne such an Incense ; Or Annoint his Temples , or the Soles of his Feet , with such an Ointment , or Oyle : And you must chuse , for the Composition of such Pill , Perfume , or Ointment , such Ingredients , as doe make the Spirits , a little more Grosse , or Muddy : Whereby the Imagination will fix the better . The Body Passiue , and to be Wrought Vpon , ( I meane not of the Imaginant , ) is better wrought vpon , ( as hath beene partly touched , ) at some Times , than at other : As if you should prescribe a Seruant , about a Sick Person , ( whom you haue possessed , that his Master shall recouer , ) when his Master is fast asleepe , to vse such a Root , or such a Root . For Imagination is like to worke better vpon Sleeping Men , than Men Awake , As wee shall shew when we handle Dreames . We finde in the Art of Memory , that Images Visible , worke better than other Conceits : As if you would remember the Word Philosophy , you shall more surely doe it , by Imagining that such a Man , ( For Men are best Places , ) is reading vpon Aristotles Physickes ; Than if you should Imagine him to say ; I 'le goe study Philosophy . And therefore , this Obseruation would be translated to the Subiect wee now speake of : For the more Lustrous the Imagination is , it filleth and fixeth the better . And therefore I conceiue , that you shall , in that Experiment , ( whereof wee spake before , ) of Binding of Thoughts , lesse faile , if you tell One , that such an One shal name one of Twenty Men , than if it were One of Twenty Cards . The Experiment of Binding of Thoughts , would be Diuersified , and tried to the Full : And you are to note , whether it hit for the most part , though not alwaies . It is good to consider , vpon what Things , Imagination hath most Force : And the Rule , ( as I conceiue , ) is , that it hath most Force vpon Things , that haue the Lightest , and Easiest Motions . And therefore aboue all , vpon the Spirits of Men : And in them , vpon such Affections , as moue Lightest ; As vpon Procuring of Loue ; Binding of Lust , which is euer with Imagination ; vpon Men in Feare ; Or Men in Irresolution ; And the like . Whatsoeuer is of this kinde would be throughly enquired . Trialls likewise would be made vpon Plants . and that diligently : As if you should tell a Man , that such a Tree would Dye this yeare ; And will him , at these and these times , to goe vnto it , to see how it thriueth . As for In●●imate Things , it is true , that the Mount of Shuffling of Cards , or Casting of Dice , are very Light Motions ; And there is a Folly very vsuall , that Gamesters imagine , that some that stand by them , bring them ill Lucke . There would be Triall also made , of holding a Ring by a Threed in a Glasse , and telling him that holdeth it , before , that it shall strike so many times against the Side of the Glasse , and no more ; Or of Holding a Key betweene two Mens Fingers , without a Charme ; And to tell those that hold it , that at such a Name , it shall goe off their Fingers : For these two are Extreme Light Motions . And howsoeuer I haue no Opinion of these things , yet so much I conceiue to be true ; That Strong Imagination hath more Force vpon Things Liuing , Or that haue , been Liuing , than Things meerely Inauimate ; And more Force likewise vpon Light , and Subtill Motions , than vpon Motions Vehement , or P●nderous . It is an vsuall Obseruation , that if the Body of One Murthered , be brought before the Murtherer , the Wounds will bleed a-fresh , Some doe affirme , that the Dead Body , vpon the Presence of the Murtherer , hath opened the Eyes ; And that there haue beene such like Motions , as well where the Party Murthered hath beene Strengled , or Drew●ed , as where they haue beene Killed by Wounds , It may be , that this participateth of a Miracle , by Gods Iust Iudgement , who vsually bringeth Murthers to Lights But if it be Naturall , it must be referred to Imagination . The Tying of the Point vpon the day of Mariage , to make Men Impotent towards their Wiues , which ( as we haue formerly touched , ) is so frequent in Zant , and Gascony , if it be Naturall , must be referred to the Imagination of Him that Tieth the Point . I conceiue it to haue the lesse Affinity with Witchcraft , because not Peculiar Persons onely , ( such as Witches are , ) but any Body may doe it . There be many Things that worke vpon the Spirits of Man , by Secret Sympathy , and Antipathy ; The Vertues of Pretious Stones worne , haue beene anciently and generally Receiued : And curiously assigned to Worke seuerall Effects . So much is true ; That Stones haue in them fine Spirits ; As appeareth by their Splendour : And therefore they may worke by Consort vpon the Spirits of Men , to Comfort , and Exhilarate them . Those that are the best , for that Effect , are the Diamond . the Emerald , the Iacinth Orientall , and the Gold-Stone , which is the Yellow Topaze . As for their particular Proprieties , there is no Credit to be giuen to them . But it is manifest , that Light , aboue all things , excelleth in Comforting the Spirits of Men : And it is very probable , that Light Varied doth the same Effect , with more Nouelty . And this is one of the Causes , why Pretious Stones comfort . And therefore it were good to haue Tincted Lanthornes . or Tincted Skreenes , of Glasse Coloured into Greene , Blew , Carnation , Crimson , Purple , &c. And to vse them with Candles in the Night . So likewise to haue Round Glasses , not onely of Glasse Coloured thorow , but with Colours laid betweene Crystals , with Handles to hold in ones Hand . Prismes are also Comfortable Things . They haue of Paris-Worke , Looking-Glasses , bordered with broad Borders of small Crystall , and great Counterfete Pretious Stones , of all Colours , that are most Glorious and Pleasant to behold ; Especially in the Night . The Pictures of Indian Feathers , are likewise Comfortable , and Pleasant to behold . So also Faire and Cleare Pooles doe greatly comfort the Eyes , and Spirits ; Especially when the Sunne is not Glaring , but Ouercast ; Or when the Moone shineth . There be diuers Sorts of Bracelets fit to Comfort the Spirits ; And they be of Three Intentions : Refrigerant ; Corroborant ; and Aperient . For Refrigerant , I wish them to be of Pearle , or of Corall , as is vsed : And it hath beene noted that Corall , if the Party that weareth it be ill disposed , will wax Pale : Which I beleeue to be true , because otherwise Distemper of Heat will make Corall lose Colour . I Commend also Beads , or little Plates of Lapis Lazuli ; And Beads of Nitre , either alone , or with some Cordiall Mixture . For Corroboration and Confortation , take such Bodies as are of Astringent Quality , without Manifest Cold. I commend Bead-Amber ; which is full of Astriction , but yet is Vnctuous , and not Cold ; And is conceiued to Impinguate those that weare such Beads : I commend also , Beads of Harts-Horne , and Iuory , which are of the like Nature ; Also Orenge-Beads ; Also Beads of Lignum Aloës , Macerated first in Rose-Water , and Dryed . For Opening , I Commend Beads , or Peeces of the Roots of Cardius Benedictus : Also of the Roots of Piony the Male ; And of Orris ; And of Calamus Aromaticus ; And of Rew. The Crampe , ( no doubt , ) commeth of Contraction of Sinnewes ; Which is Manifest , in that it commeth either by Cold , or Drinesse ; As after Consumptions , and Long Agues : For Cold and Drinesse doe ( both of them ) Contract , and Corrugate . We see also , that Chasing a little aboue the Place in paine , easeth the Crampe ; Which is wrought by the Dilatation , of the Contracted Sinnewes , by Heat . There are in vse , for the Preuention of the Crampe , two Things ; The one Rings of Sea Horse Teeth , worne vpon the Fingers ; The other Bands of Greene Periwinckle , ( the Herbe , ) tied about the Calfe of the Leg , or the Thigh , &c. where the Crampe vseth to come . I doe finde this the more strange , because Neither of these haue any Relaxing Vertue , but rather the Contrary . I iudge therefore , that their Working , is rather vpon the Spirits , within the Nerues , to make them striue lesse ; Than vpon the Bodily Substance of the Nerues . I would haue Triall made of two other Kindes of Bracelets , for Comforting the Heart , and Spirits ; The one of the Trechisch of Vipers , made into little Peeces of Beads ; For since they doe great Good Inwards , ( especially for Pestilent Agues , it is like they will be Effectuall Outwards ; Where they may be applied in greater Quantity . There would be Trochish likewise made of Snakes ; Whose Flesh dried , is thought to haue a very Opening , and Cordiall Vertue . The other is , of Beads made of the Scarlet Powder , which they call Kermes ; Which is the Principall Ingredient in their Cordiall Confection Alkermes : The Beads would be made vp with AmberGrice , and some Pomander . It hath beene long receiued , and confirmed by diuers Trialls ; That the Root of the Male-Piony , dried , tied to the Necke , doth helpe the Falling-Sicknesse ; And likewise the Incubus , which wee call the Mare . The Cause of both these Diseases , and especially of the Epilepsie from the Stomach , is the Grossenesse of the Vapours , which rise and enter into the Cells of the Braine : And therfore the Working is , by Extreme , and Subtill Attenuations ; Which that Simple hath . I iudge the like to be in Castoreum , Muske , Rew-Seed , Agnus Castus Seed , &c. There is a Stone , which they call the Bloud-Stone , which worne is thought to be good for them that Bleed at the Nose : Which ( no doubt ) is by Astriction , and Cooling of the Spirits . Quare , if the Stone taken out of the Toads Head , be not of the like Vertue ? For the Toade loueth Shade , and Coolenesse . Light may be taken from the Experiment of the Horse-Tooth-Ring , and the Garland of Periwinckle , how that those things , which asswage the Strife of the Spirits , doe helpe diseases , contrary to the Intention desired : For in the Curing of the Crampe , the Intention is to relax the Sinnewes ; But the Contraction of the Spirits , that they striue lesse , is the best Helpe : So to procure easie Tranailes of Women , the Intention is to bring downe the Childe ; But the best Helpe is , to stay the Comming downe too Fast : Whereunto they say , the Toad-Stone likewise helpeth . So in Pestilent Feaners , the Intention is to expell the Intection by Sweat , and Enapouration ; But the best Meanes to doe it , is by Nitre , Diascordium , and other Coole Things , which doe for a time arrest the Expulsion , till Nature can doe it more quietly . For as one faith prettily ; In the Quenching of the Flame of a Pestilent Ague , Nature is like People , that come to quench the Fire of a House ; which are so busie , as one of them letteth another . Surely , it is an Excellent Axiome , and of Manifold Vse , that whasoeuer appeaseth the Contention of the Spirits , furthereth their Action . The Writers of Naturall Magick , commend the Wearing of the Spoile of a Snake , for Preseruing of Health ; I doubt it is but a Conceit ; For that the Snake is thought to renue her Touth , by Casting her Spoile . They might as well take the Beake of an Eagle , or a Peece of a Harts-Horne , because those Renue . It hath beene Anciently Receiued , ( For Pericles the Athenian vsed it , ) and it is yet in vse , to weare little Bladders of Quick-Siluer , or Tablets of Arsenicke , as Preseruatines against the Plague : Not as they conceiue , for any Comfort they yeeld to the Spirits , but for that being Poysons themselues , they draw the Venome to them , from the Spirits . Vide the Experiments 95.96 . and 97. touching the Seuerall Sympathies , and Antipathies , for Medicinall Vse . It is said , that the Guts or Skin of a Wolfe being applyed to the Belly , doe cure the Cholicke . It is true , that the Wolfe is a Beast of great Edacity , and Disgestion ; And so , it may be , the Parts of him comfort the Bowels . We see Scare-Crowes , are set vp to keep Birds from Corne , and Fruit ; It is reported by some , that the Head of a Wolfe , whole , dried , and hanged vp in a Done-House , will scare away Vermine ; Such as are Weasils , Polcats , and the like . It may be , the Head of a Dog will doe as much ; For those Vermine with vs , know Dogs better than Wolues . The Braines of some Creatures , ( when their Heads are roasted ) taken in Wine , are said to strengthen the Memory : As the Braines of Hares ; Braines of Hens ; Braines of Deeres , &c. And it seemeth , to be incident to the Braines of those Creatures , that are Fearefull . The Ointment , that Witches vse , is reported to be made , of the Fat of Children , digged out of their Granes ; Of the Iuyees of Smallage , Wolfe-bane , and Cinquefoile ; Mingled with the Meale of fine Wheat . But I suppose that the Soperiferous Medicines are likest to doe it ; Which are Henbane , Hemlocke , Mandrake , Moone-Shade , Tabacco , Opium , Saffron , PoplarLeaues , &c. It is reported by some , that the Affections of Beasts , when they are in Strength , doe adde some Vertue , vnto Inanimate Things ; As that the Skin of a Sheepe , deuoured by a Wolfe , moueth Itching ; That a Stone , bitten by a Dog in Anger , being throwne at him , drunke in Powder , prouoketh Choler . It hath beene obserued , that the Diet of Women with Childe , doth worke much vpon the Infant ; As if the Mother eat Quinces much , and Coriander-Seed , ( the Nature of both which is to represse and stay Vapours , that ascend to the Braine , ) it will make the Childe Ingenious : And on the contrary side , if the Mother eat ( much ) Onions , or Beanes , or such Vapourous Food ; Or drinke Wine , or Strong Drinke , immoderately ; Or Fast much ; Or be giuen to much Musing ; ( All which send , or draw Vapours to the Head , ) It endangereth the Childe to become Lunaticke , or of Ionperfect Memory : And I make the same Iudgement of Tobacco , often taken by the Mother . The Writers of Naturall Magicke report , that the Heart of an Ape , worne neare the Heart , comforteth the Heart , and increaseth Audacity . It is true , that the Ape is a Merry and Bold Beast . And that the same Heart likewise of an Ape , applied to the Necke , or Head , helpeth the Wit ; And is good for the Falling-Sicknesse : The Ape also is a Witty Beast , and hath a Dry Braine ; Which may be some Cause of Attenuation of Vapours in the Head. Yet it is said to moue Dreames also . It may be , the Heart of a Man would doe more , but that is more against Mens Mindes to vse it ; Except it be in such as weare the Reliques of Saints . The Flesh of a Hedge-Hog , Dressed , & Eaten , is said to be a great Drier : It is true , that the Iuyce of a Hedge-Hog , must needs be Harsh , and Dry , because it putteth forth so many Prickles : For Plants also , that are full of Prickles , are generally Dry : As Briars , Thornes , Berberries : And therefore the Ashes of a Hedge-Hog are said to be a great Desiccatiue of Fistula's . Mummy hath great force in Stanching of Bloud ; which , as it may be ascribed to the Mixture of Balmes , that are Glutinous ; So it may also partake of a Secret Propriety ; In that the Bloud draweth Mans Flesh. And it is approued , that the Mosse , which groweth vpon the Skull of a Dead Men , vnburied , will stanch Bloud potently . And so doe the Dregs , or Powder of Bloud , seuered from the Water , and Dried . It hath beene practised , to make White Swallowes , by Annointing of the Egs with Oyle . Which Effect may be produced , by the Stopping of the Pores of the Shell , and making the Iuyce , that putteth forth the Feathers afterwards , more Penurious . And it may be , the Annointing of the Egs , will be as Effectuall , as the Annointing of the Body ; Of which Vide the Experiment 93. It is reported , that the White of an Egge , or Bloud , mingled with Salt-Water , doth gather the Saltnesse , and maketh the Water sweeter . This may be by Adhesion ; As in the 6. Experiment of Clarification : It may be also , that Bloud , and the White of an Egge , ( which is the Malter of a Liuing Creature , ) haue some Sympathy with Salt : For all Life hath a Sympathy with Salt. We see that Salt , laid to a Cut Finger , healeth it ; So as it seemeth Salt draweth Bloud , as well as Bloud draweth Salt. It hath beene anciently receiued , that the Sea-Hare , hath an Antipathy with the Lungs , ( if it commeth neare the Body , ) and erodeth them . Where of the Cause is conceiued to be , a Quality it hath of Heating the Brath , and Spirits ; As Cantharides haue vpon the Watery Parts of the Body ; As ●ine and Hydro●icall Water . And it is a good Rule , that whatsoeuer hath an Operation vpon certaine Kindes of Matters , that , in Mars Body ; worketh most vpon those Parts , wherein that kinde of Matter ●●● . Generally , that which is Dead , or Corrapted , or Excerned , hath Antipathy with the same Thing , when it is Aliue , and when it is Sound ; And with those Parts which doe Excerne : As a Carkasse of Man is most Infectious , and Odious to Man ; A Carrion of an Horse to an Horse , &c. Puro●● Matter of Wounds , and Vlcers , Car●●ctes , Pockes , Scabs , Leprousie , to Sound Flesh ; And the Excrement of euery Species to that Creature that Externeth them . But the Excrements are lesse Per●icious than the Corruptions . It is a Common Experience , that Dog know the Dog-Killer ; When as in times of Infection . some Petty F●●●●●● is sent out to kill the Dogges ; And that , though they haue neuer seene him before ; yet they will all come forth , and barke , and fly at him . The Relutions touching the Force of ●●● , and the Secret ●●● of Nature are so vncertaine , as they require a great deale of Examination , ere ●●● conclude vpon them . I would haue it first throughly inquired , whether there be any Secret Passages of Sympathy , betweene Persons of neare Bloud ; As Parents , Children , Brothers , Sisters , Nurse-Children , Husbands , Wiues , &c. There be many Reports in Historie , that vpon the Death of Persons of such Nearenesse , Men haue had an inward Feeling of it . I my Selfe remember , that being in Paris , and my Father dying in London , two or three dayes before my Fathers death , I had a Dreame , which I told to diuers English Gentlemen ; That my Fathers House , in the Countrey , was Plastered all ouer with Blacke Mortar . There is an Opinion abroad , ( whether Idle or no I cannot say , ) That louing and kinde Husbands , haue a Sense of their Wiues Breeding Childe , by some Accident in their owne Body . Next to those that are Neare in Bloud , there may be the like Passage , and Instincts of Nature , betweene great Friends , and Enemies : And sometimes the Reucaling is vnto Another Person , and not to the Party Himselfe . I remember Philippus Commineus , ( a graue Writer , ) reporteth ; That the Arch-Bishop of Vienna , ( a Reuerend l'relate , ) said ( one day ) after Masse , to King Lewis the eleuenth of France ; Sir , your Mortall Enemie is dead ; What time Duke Charles of Burgundie was Slaine , at the Battell of Granson , against the Switzers . Some triall also would be made , whether Pact or Agreement doe any thing ; As if two Friends should agree , that such a Day in euery Weeke , they being in farre Distant Places , should Pray one for Another ; Or should put on a Ring , or Tablet , one for anothers Sake ; Whether if one of them should breake their Vow and Promise , the other should haue any Feeling of it , in Absence . If there be any Force in Imaginations and Affections of Singular Persons ; It is Probable the Force is much more in the Ioynt Imaginations and Affections of Multitudes : As if a Victorie should be won , or lost , in Remote Parts , whether is there not some Sense thereof , in the People whom it concerneth ; Because of the great Ioy , or Griefe , that many Men are prossest with , at once ? Pius Quintus , at the very time , when that Memorable Victorie was won , by the Christians , against the Turks , at the Nauall Battell of Lepanto , being then hearing of Causes in Consistorie , brake off suddenly , and said to those about him ; It is now more time , we should giue thanks to God , for the great Victorie he hath granted vs , against the Turks . It is true , that Victorie had a Sympathie with his Spirit ; For it was meerely his Worke , to conclude that League . It may be , that Reuelation was Diuine ; But what shall wee say then , to a Number of Examples , amongst the Grecians , and Romans ? Where the People , being in Theaters at Playes , haue had Newes of Victories , and Ouerthrowes , some few dayes , before any Messenger could come . It is true , that that may hold in these Things , which is the generall Root of Superstition ; Namely , that Men obserue when Things Hit , and not when they Misse : And commit to Memory the one , And forget and passe ouer the other . But touching Diuination , and the Misgiuing of Mindes , wee shall speake more , when wee handle in generall , the Nature of Mindes , and Soules , and Spirits . Wee haue giuen formerly some Rules of Imgination ; And touching the Fortifying of the Same . Wee haue set downe also some few Instances , and Directions , of the Force of Imagination , vpon Beasts , Birds , &c. vpon Plants ; And vpon Inanimate Bodies : Wherein you must still obserue , that your Trialls be vpon Subtill and Light Motions , and not the contrary ; For you will sooner , by Imagination , binde a Bird from Singing , than from Eating , or Flying : And I leaue it to euery Man , to choose Experiments , which himself thinketh most Commodious ; Giuing now but a few Examples of euery of the Three Kindes . Vse some Imaginant , ( obseruing the Rules formerly prescribed , ) for Binding of a Bird from Singing ; And the like of a Dogge from Barking . Trie also the Imagination of some , whom you shall accommodate with things to fortifie it , in Cocke-Fights , to make one Cocke more Hardy , and the other more Cowardly . It would be tried also , in Flying of Hawkes ; Or in Coursing of a Deere , or Hare , with Grey-hounds ; Or in Horse-Races ; And the like Comparatiue Motions : For you may sooner by Imagination , quicken or slacke a Motion , than raise or cease it ; As it is easier to make a Dogge goe slower , than to make him stand still that he may not run . In Plants also , you may trie the Force of Imagination , vpon the Lighter Sort of Motions : As vpon the Sudden Fading , or Liuely Comming vp of Herbs ; Or vpon their Bending one way , or other ; Or vpon their Closing , and Opening ; &c. For Inanimate Things , you may trie the Force of Imagination , vpon Staying the Working of Beere , when the Barme is put in ; Or vpon the Comming of Butter , or Cheese , after the Cherming , or the Rennet bee put in . It is an Ancient Tradition , euery where alleaged , for Example of Secret Proprieties and Influxes , that the Torpede Marina , if it be touched with a long Stick , doth stupefie the Hand of him that toucheth it . It is one degree of Working at Distance , to worke by the Continuance of a Fit Medium ; As Sound will be conueyed to the Eare , by striking vpon a Bow-String , if the Horne of the Bow be held to the Eare. The Writers of Naturall Magicke , doe attribute much to the Vertues , that come from the Parts of Liuing Creatures ; So as they be taken from them , the Creatures remaining still aliue : As if the Creature still liuing did infuse some Immateriate Vertue , and Vigour , into the Part Seuered . So much may be true ; that any Part , taken from a Liuing Creature , newly Slaine , may be of greater force , than if it were taken from the like Creature dying of it Selfe , because it is fuller of Spirit . Triall would be made , of the like Parts of Indiuidualls , in Plants , and Liuing Creatures ; As to cut off a Stocke of a tree ; And to lay that , whith you cut off , to Putrifie , to see whether it will Decay the Rest of the Stocke : Or if you should cut off part off the Taile , or Legge of a Dogge , or a Cat , and lay it to Putrifie , and so see whether it will Fester , or keepe from Healing , the Part which remaineth . It is receiued , that it helpeth to Continue Loue , if one weare a Ring , or a Bracelet , of the Haire of the Party Beloued . But that may be by the Exciting of the Imagination : And perhaps a Gloue , or other like Fauour , may as well doe it . The Sympathie of Indiuiduals , that haue beene Entire , or haue Touched , is of all others the most Incredible : Yet according vnto our faithfull Manner of Examination of Nature , wee will make some little mention of it . The Taking away of Warts , by Rubbing them with Somewhat that afterwards is put to waste , and consume , is a Common Experiment : And I doe apprehend it the rather , because of mine owne Experience . I had , from my Childhood , a Warts , vpon one of my Fingers : Afterwards when I was about Sixteene Yeeres old , being then at Paris , there grew vpon both my Hands a Number of Warts , ( at the least an hundred , ) in a Moneths Space . The English Embassadours Lady , who was a Woman farre from Superstition , told me , one day ; She would helpe me away with my Warts : Whereupon she got a Peece of Lard , with the Skin on , and rubbed the Warts all ouer , with the Fat Side ; And amongst the rest that Wart , which I had had from my Childhood ; Then she uailed the Peece of Lord , with the Fat towards the Sunne , vpon a Poast of her Chamber Window , which was to the South , The Successe was , that within fiue weekes space , all the Warts went quite away : And that Wart , which I had so long endured , for Company . But at the rest I did little maruell , because they came in a Short time , and might goe away in a Short Time againe : But the Going away of that , which had staid so long , doth yet sticke with mee . They say the like is done , by the Rubbing of Warts with a Greene Elder Sticke , and then Burying the Sticke to Rot in Mucke . It would be tried , with Cornes , and Wenns , and such other Excrescences . I would haue it also tried , with some Parts of Liuing Creatures , that are nearest the Nature of Excrescences ; As the Combes of Cocks , the Spurres of Cocks , the Hornes of Beasts , &c. And I would haue it tried both wnyes ; Both by Rubbing those Parts with Lord , or Elder , as before ; And by Cutting off some Peece of those Parts , and laying it to Consume ; To see whether it will Worke any Effect , towards the Consumption of that Part , which was once Ioyned with it . It is constantly Receiued , and touched , that the Anointing of the Weapon , than maketh the Wound , will heale the Wound it selfe . In this Experiment , vpon the Relation of Men of Credit , ( though my selfe , as yet , am not fully inclined to beleoue it , ) you shall note the Points following . First the Ointment , wherewith this is done , is made of Diuers Ingredients ; whereof the Strangest and Hardest to come by , are the Mosse vpon the Skull of a dead Men , Vnburied ; And the Fat 's of a Beare , and a Beare , killed in the Act of Generation . These two last I could easily suspect to be prescribed at a Starting Hole ; That if the Experiment proued not , it mouight be pretended , that the Beasts were not killed in the due Time ; For as for the Mosse , it is certaine , there is great Quantitie of it in Ireland , vpon Slaine Bodies , laid on Heaps , Vnburied . The other Ingredients are , the Bloud-Stone in Powder , and some other Things , which seeme to haue a Vertue to Stanch Bloud ; As also the Mosse hath . And the Description of the Whole Ointment is to be found in the Chymicall Dispensatorie of Crollius . Secondly , the same Kinde of Ointment , applied to the Hurt it selfe , worketh not the Effect ; but only applied to the Weapon . Thirdly , ( which I like well ) they doe not obserue the Confecting of the Ointment , vnder any certaine Constellation ; which commonly is the Excuse of Magicall Medicines , when they faile , that they were not made vnder a fit Figure of Heauen . Fourthly , it may be applied to the Weapon , though the Party Hurt be at great Distance . Fifthly , it seemeth the Imagination of the Party , to be Cured , is not needfull to Concurre ; For it may be done , without the Knowledge , of the Party Wounded ; And thus much hath beene tried , that the Ointment ( for Experiments sake , ) hath beene wiped off the Weapon , without the knowledge of the Party Hurt , and presently the Party Hurt , hath beene in great Rage of Paine , till the Weapon was Reannointed . Sixthly , it is affirmed , that if you cannot get the Weapon , yet if you put an Instrument of Iron , or Wood , resembling the Weapon , into the Wound , whereby it bleedeth , the Annointing of that Instrument will serue , and worke the Effect . This I doubt should be a Deuice , to keepe this strange Forms of Cure , in Request , and Vse ; Because many times you cannot come by the Weapon it selfe . Seuenthly , the Wound must be at first Washed cleans , with White Wine , or the Parties owne Water ; And then bound vp close in Fine Linnen , and no more Dressing renewed , till it be whole . Eighthly , the Sword it selfe must be Wrapped vp Close , as farre as the Ointment goeth , that it taketh no Wind. Ninthly , the Ointment , if you wipe it off from the Sword , and keepe it , will Serue againe ; and rather Increase in Vertue , than Diminish . Tenthly , it will Cure in farte Shorter Time , than Ointments of Wounds commonly doe . Lastly , it will Cure a Beast , as well as a Man ; which I like best of all the rest , because it subiecteth the Matter , to an Easie Triall . I would haue Men know , that though I reprehend , the Easie Passing ouer , of the Causes of Things , by Ascribing them to Secret and Hidden Vertues , and Proprieties ; ( For this hath arrested , and laid asleepe , all true Enquiry , and Indications ; ) yet I doe not vnderstand , but that in the Practicall Part of Knowledge , much will be left to Experience , and Probation , whereunto Indication cannot so fully reach : And this not onely in Specie , but in Indiuiduo . So in Physicke , if you will cure the Iaundies , it is not enough to say , that the Medicine must not be Cooling ; For that will hinder the Opening which the Disease requireth : That it must not be Hot ; For that will exasperate Choler : That it must goe to the Gall ; For there is the Obstruction which causeth the Disease , &c. But you must receiue from Experience , that Powder of Chamapytis , or the like , drunke in Beere , is good for the Iaundies : So againe , a wise Physitian doth not continue still the same Medicine , to a Patient ; But he will vary , if the first Medicine doth not apparently succeed ; For of those Remedies , that are good for the Iaundies , Stone , Agues , &c. that will doe good in one Body , which will not doe good in Another ; According to the Correspondence the Medicine hath to the Indiuduall Body . The Delight which Men haue in Popularity , Fame , Honour , Submission , and Subiection of other Mens Mindes , Wills , or Affections , ( although these Things may be desired for other Ends , ) seemeth to be a Thing , in it selfe , without Contemplation of Consequence , Gratefull & agreeable to the Nature of Man. This Thing ( surely ) is not without some Signification , as if all Spirits and Soules of Men , came forth out of one Diuine Limbus ; Else why should Men be so much affected with that , which others thinke , or say ? The best Temper of Mindes desireth Good Name , and True Honour : The Lighter , Popularity , and Applause ; The more depraued , Subiection , and Tyranny ; As is seene in great Conquerours , and Troublers of the World : And yet more in Arch-Heretickes ; for the Introducing of new Doctrines , is likewise an Affectation of Tyranny , ouer the Vnderstandings , and Beleefes of Men. A TABLE OF the Experiments . Century . I. OF Strayning or Percolation , Outward and inward ; Experiments 8. page 1 Of Motion vpon Pressure . Experiments 5. page 3 Of Separations of Bodies Liquid by weight . Exper. 3. pag. 4 Of Infusions , in Water and Aire . Exper. 7. pag. 5 Of the Appetite of Continuation in Liquids . Exper. 1 pag. 6 Of Artificiall Springs . Exper. 1. pag. 7 Of the Venemous Quality of Mans Siesh . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Turning Aire into Water . Exp. 1. pag. 8 Of Helping or Altering the Shape of the Body . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Condensing of Aire , to yeeld Weight , or Nourishment . Exp. 1. pag. 9 Of Flame and Aire Commixed . Exp. 1. pag. 10 Of the Secret Nature of Flame . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Flame , in the Midst , and on the Sides . Exp. 1. pag. 11 Of Motion of Grauity . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Contraction of Bodies in Bulke . Exp. 1. pag. 12 Of making Vines more fruitfull . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Seuerall Operations of Purging Medicines . Exp. 9. ibid. Of Meats and Drinkes most Nourishing . Exp. 15. pag. 15 Of Medicines applied in Order . Exp. 1. pag. 19 of Cure by Custome . Exp. 1. pag. 20 Of Cure by Excesse . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Cure by Motion of Consent Exp. 1. ibid. Of Cure of Diseases contrary to Predisposuion . Exp. 1 pag. 21 Of Preparation before and after Purging . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Stanching Bloud . Exp. 1. pag. 22 Of Change of Aliments and Medicines . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Diets . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Production of Cold. Exp. 7. ibid. Of Turning Aire into water . Exp. 7. pag. 24 Of Induration of Bodies Exp. 8. pag. 26 Of Preying of Aire vpon Water . Exp. 1. pag. 28 Of the Force of Vnion . Exp. 1. pag. 29 Of Making Feathers and Haires of diuers Colours . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Nourishment of young Creatures , in the Egge , or Wombe . Exp. 1. pag. 30 Of Sympathy , and Antipathy . Exp. 3. ibid. Of the Spirits , or Pneumaticalls in Bodies . Exp. 1. pag. 31 Of the Power of Heat . Exp. 1. pag. 32 Of Impossibility of Annihilation . Exp. 1. pag. 33 Century . II. OF Musicke . Exp. 14. page . 35 Of the Nullity and Entity of Sounds . Exp. 9. page . 39 Of Production , Conseruation , and Delation of Sounds . Exp. 14. p. 41 Of Magnitude , Exility , and Damps of Sounds . Exp. 25 pag. 45 Of Loudnesse , and Softnesse of Sounds . Exp. 3. pag. 49 Of Communication of Sounds . Exp. 3. ibid. Of Equality and Inequality of Sounds . Exp. 9. pag. 50 Of more Treble and Base Tones . Exp. 6. pag. 52 Of Proportion of Treble and Base . Exp. 4. pag. 53 of Exteriour , and Interiour Sounds . Exp. 4. pag. 54 Of Articulation of Sounds . Exp. 9. ibid. Century . III. OF the Lines in which Sounds moue . Exp. 6. pag. 57 Of the Lasting or Perishing of Sounds . Exp. 5. pag. 58 Of the Passage or Interception of Sounds . Exp. 5. pag. 59 Of the Medium of Sounds . Exp. 4. pag. 60 Of the Figures of Bodies yeelding Sounds . Exp. 3. pag. 61 . Of Mixture of Sounds . Exp. 5. pag. 62 Of Melioration of Sounds . Exp. 7 pag. 63 Of Imitation of Sounds . Exp. 6 pag. 64 Of Reflexion of Sounds . Exp. 13 pag. 65 Of Consent and Dissent betweene Audibles , and Visibles . Exp. 23 pg. 68 Of Sympathie and Antipathie of Sounds . Exp. 5. pag. 72 Of Hindring or Helping of Hearing . Exp. 4. pag. 73 Of the Spiritual and Fine Nature of Sounds . Exp. 4. ibid. Of Orient Colours in Dissolutions of Metalls . Exp. 1. pag. 74 Of Prolongation of Life . Exp. 1. pag. 75 Of the Appetite of Vnion in Bodies . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the like Operations of Heat and Time. Exp. 1. pag. 76 Of the Differing Operations of Fire and Time. Exp. 1. ibid. Of Motions by Imitation . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Infectious of Diseases . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Incorporation of Powders and Liquours . Exp. 1. pag. 77 Of Exercise of the Body ; And the Benefits , or Euils thereof . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Meats soone Glutting , or No Glutting . Exp. 1. ibid. Century . IV. Of Clarification of Liquours , and the Accelerating thereof . Exp. II. pag. 81 Of Maturation , and the Accelerating thereof ; And of the Maturation of Drinks , and Fruits . Exp. 15. pag. 83 Of Making Gold. Exp. 1. pag. 86 Of the Seuerall Natures of Gold. Exp. 1. pag. 88 Of Inducing and Accelerating Putrefaction . Exp. 12. ibid. Of Prohibiting and Preuenting Putrefaction . Exp. 11. pag. 90 Of Rotten Wood Shining . Exp. 1. pag. 93 Of Acceleration of Birth . Exp. 1. pag. 94 Of Acceleration of Growth and Stature . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Bodies Sulphureous and Mercuriall . Exp. 5. pag. 95 Of the Chameleon . Exp. 1. pag. 96 Of Subterrany Fires . Exp. 1. pag. 97 Of Nitrous Water . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Congealing of Aire . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Congealing Water into Crystall . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Preseruing the Smell , and Colour , in Rose-Leaues . Exp. 1. pag. 98 Of the Lasting of Flame . Exp. 10. ibid. Of Infusions or Burialls of diuers Bodies in Earth . Exp. 5. pag. 101 Of the Affects of Mens Bodies from seuerall Winds . Exp. 1. pag. 102 Of Winter and Summer Sicknesses . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Pestilentiall Yeares . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Epidemicall Diseases . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Preseruation of Liquours in Wells , or deepe Vaults . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Stutting . Exp. 1. pag. 103 Of Sweet Smells . Exp. 4. ibid. Of the Goodnesse , and Choice of Waters . Exp. 7. pag. 104 Of Temperate Heats vnder the AEquinoctiall . Exp. 1. pag. 105 Of the Colouration of Blacke and Tawney Moores . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Motion after the instant of Death . Exp. 1. pag. 106 Century . V. OF Accelerating or Hastening forward Germination . Exper. 12. pag. 109 Of Retarding or putting backe Germination . Exp. 9. pag. 112 Of Meliorating , or making better , Fruits , and Plants . Exp. 55. pag. 114 Of Compound Fruits , and Flowers . Exp. 3. pag. 122 Of Sympathy and Antipathy of Plants . Exp. 19. pag. 123 Of Making Herbs and Fruits Medicinable . Exp. 2. pag. 128 Century . VI. OF Curiosities about Fruits , and Plants . Exp. 17. pag. 131 Of the Degenerating of Plants ; And of their Transmutation one into another . Exp. 14. pag. 135 Of the Proceritie and Lownesse of Plants ; And of Artificiall Dwarsing them . Exp. 5. pag. 138 Of the Ruatments of Plants ; And of the Excrescences of Plants , or Super-Plants . Exp. 26. ibid. Of producing Perfect Plants without Seed . Exp. 11. pag. 143 Of Forraine Plants . Exp. 3. pag. 144 Of the Seasons of seuerall Plants . Exp. 6. pag. 145 Of the Lasting of Plants . Exp. 5. pag. 146 Of seuerall Figures of Plants . Exp. 3. pag. 147 Of some principall Differences in Plants . Exp. 4. pag. 148 Of all Manner of Composts and Helps for Ground . Exp. 6. pag. 149 Century . VII . OF the Affinities and Differences betweene Plants , and Bodies Inanimate . Exp. 6. pag. 153 Of Affinities and Differences betweene Plants , and Liuing Creatures ; And of the Consiners and Participles of Both. Exp. 3. pag. 154 Of Plants Experiments Promiscuous . Exp. 67. pag. 155 Of Healing of Wounds . Exp. 1. pag. 169 Of Fat diffused in Flesh. Exp. 1. ibid. Of Ripening Drinke speedily . Exp. 1. pag. 170 Of Pilositie and Plumage . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Quicknesse of Motion in Birds . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Clearnesse of the Sea , the North Wind blowing . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Different Heats of Fire and Boyling Water . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Qualification of Heat by Moisture . Exp. 1. pag. 171 Of Yawning . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Hiccough . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Sneezing . Exp. 1. pag. 172 Of the Tendernesse of the Teeth . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Tongue . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Mouth out of Taste . Exp. 1. ibid. Of some Prognosticks of Pestilentiall Seasons . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Speciall Simples for Medicines . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Venus . Exp. 3. pag. 173 Of the Infecta , or Creatures bred of Putrefaction . Exp. 3. pag. 174 Of Leaping . Exp. 1. pag. 177 Of the Pleasures and Displeasures of Hearing , and of the other Senses . Exp. 1. ibid. Century . VIII . OF Veines of Earth Medicinall . Exp. 1. pag. 181 Of Sponges . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Sea-Fish in Fresh Waters . Exp. 1. pag. 182 Of Attraction by Similitude of Substance . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Certaine Drinks in Turkey . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Sweat. Exp. 6. pag. 183 Of the Glo-Worme . Exp. 1. pag. 184 Of the Impressions vpon the Body , from seuerall Passions of the Mind . Exp. 10. ibid. Of Drunkennesse . Exp. 4. pag. 187 Of the Hurt , or Helpe of Wine , taken moderately . Exp. 1. pag. 188 Of Catterpillers . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Flyes Cantharides . Exp. 1. pag. 189 Of Lassitude . Exp. 2. ibid. Of Casting the Skin , and Shell , in some Creatures . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Postures of the Body . Exp. 3. pag. 190 Of Pestilentiall Yeares . Exp. 1. ibid. Of some Prognosticks of Hard Winters . Exp. 1. ibid. Of certaine Medicines that condense and releeue the Spirits . Exp. 1. pag. 191 Of paintings of the Body . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the vse of Bathing , and Annointing . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Chamoletting of Paper . Exp. 1. pag. 192 Of Cuttle-Inke . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Earth increasing in Weight . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Sleepe . Exp. 3. ibid. Of Teeth , and Hard Substances in the Bodies of Liuing Creatures . Exp. 11. pag. 193 Of the Generation , and Bearing of Liuing Creatures in the Wombe . Exp. 3. pag. 195 Of Species Visible . Exp. 2. pag. 196 Of Impulsion , and Percussion . Exp. 3. pag. 197 Of Titillation . Exp. 1. pag. 198 Of Scarcity of Raine in AEgypt . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Clarification . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Plants without Leaues . Exp. 1. pag. 199 Of the Materialls of Glasse . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Prohibition of Putrefaction , and the long Conseruation of Bodies . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Abundance of Nitre in certaine Sea-Shoares . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Bodies borne vp by Water . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Fuell consuminglittle or nothing . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Cheape Fuell . Exp. 1. pag. 201 Of Gathering of Wind for Freshnesse . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Trialls of Aires . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Increasing Milke in Milch-Beasts . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Sand of the Nature of Glasse . Exp. 1. pag. 202 Of the Growth of Corall . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Gathering of Manna . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Correcting of Wines . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Bitumen , one of the Materialls of Wilde-Fire . Exp. 1. pag. 203 Of Plaster growing as hard as Marble . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Cure of some Vlcers and Hurts . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Healthfulnesse or Vnhealthfulnesse of the Southerne Wind. Exp. 1. ibid. Of Wounds made with Brasse , and with Iron . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Mortification by Cold. Exp. 1. pag. 204 Of Weight . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Super-Natation of Bodies . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Flying of Vnequall Bodies in the Aire . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Water that it may be the Medium of Sounds . Exp. 1. pag. 205 Of the Flight of the Spirits vpon odious Obiects . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Super-Reflexion of Eccho's . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Force of Imagination imitating that of the Sense . Exp. 1. pag. 206 Of Preseruation of Bodies . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Growth , or Multiplying of Metalls . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Drowning the more base Metall in the more Pretious . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Fixation of Bodies . Exp. 1. pag. 207 Of the Restlesse Nature of Things in Themselues , and their Desire to Change. Exp. 1. ibid. Century . IX . OF Perception in Bodies Insensible , tending to Naturall Diuination , and Subtill Trialls . Exp. 30. pag. 211 Of the Causes of Appetite in the Stomach . Exp. 1. pag. 217 Of Sweetnesse of Odour from the Rain-Bow . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Sweet Smells . Exp. 1. pag. 218 Of the Corporeall Substance of Smells . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Fetide and Fragrant Odours . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Causes of Putrefaction . Exp. 1. pag. 220 Of Bodies vnperfectly Mixt. Exp. 1. ibid. Of Concoction and Crudity . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Alterations , which may be called Maiors . Exp. 1. pag. 221 Of Bodies Liquesiable , and Not Liquesiable . Exp. 1. pag. 222 Of Bodies Fragile and Tough . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the two Kindes of Pneumaticalls in Bodies . Exp. 1. pag. 223 Of Concretion and Dissolution of Bodies . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Bodies Hard and Soft . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Bodies Ductile , and Tensile . Exp. 1. pag. 224 Of Seuerall Passions of Matter , and Characters of Bodies . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Induration by Sympathy . Exp. 1. pag. 225 Of Honey and Sugar . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Finer fort of Base Metalls . Exp. 1. ibid. Of certaine Cements and Quarries . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Altering of Colours in Haires and Feathers . Exp. 1. pag. 226 Of the Differences of Liuing Creatures , Male and Female . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Comparatiue Magnitude of Liuing Creatures . Exp. 1. pag. 227 Of Producing Fruit without Coare or Stone . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Melioration of Tobacco . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Seuerall Heats working the same Effects . Exp. 1. pag. 228 Of Swelling and Dilatation in Boiling . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Dulcoration of Fruits . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Flesh Edible , and not Edible . Exp. 1. pag. 229 Of the Salamander . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Cotrary Operations of Time , vpon Fruits and Liquours . Exp. 1. pag. 230 Of Blowes and Bruises . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Orris Root . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Compression of Liquours . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the working of Water vpon Aire Contiguous . Exp. 1. pag. 231 Of the Nature of Aire . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Eyes and sight . Exp. 7. ibid. Of the Colour of the Sea , or other Water . Exp. 1. pag. 233 Of Shell-fish . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Right Side , and the Left. Exp. 1. ibid. Of Frictions . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Globes appearing flat at distance , Exp. 1. pag. 234 Of Shadowes . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Rowling , and Breaking of the Seat. Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Dulcoration of Salt Water . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Returne of Saltnesse in Pits by the Sea-Shoare . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Attraction by Similitude of Substance . Exp. 1. pag. 235 Of Attraction . Exper. I. ibid. Of Heat vnder Earth . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Flying in the Aire . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Scarlet Dye . Exp. 1. ibid. Of Maleficiating . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Rise of Liquours , or Powders , by meanes of Flame . Exp. 1. pag. 236 Of the Influences of the Moone . Exp. 8. ibid. Of Vinegar . Exp. 1. pag. 238 Of Creatures that sleepe all Winter . Exp. 1. ibid. Of the Generating of Creatures by Copulation , and by Putrefaction . Exp. 1. ibid. Century . X. OF the Transmission and Influx of Immateriate Vertues , and the Force of Imagination ; whereof there be Experiments Monitory three ; In all , Exp. 11. pag. 241 Of Emission of Spirits in Vapour , or Exhalation , Odour-like . Exp. 26. pag. 246 Of Emissions of Spirituall Species , which affect the Senses . Exp. 1. pag. 250 Of Emission of Immateriate Vertues , from the Mindes , and Spirits of Men , by Affections , Imagination , or other Impressions . Exp. 21. ibid. Of the Secret Vertue of Sympathy , and Antipathy . Exp. 39. pag. 257 Of Secret Vertues and Properties . Exp. 1. pag. 265 Of the Generall Sympathy of Mens Spirits . Exp. 1. pag. 266 Faults escaped in the Printing . PAge 6. line 28. latter , reade later . p. 18 . l. 10. Quilt , r. Quilts . p. 32 l. 3y . Amalgama , r. Amalagma . p. 93. l. 35 . lose . r. lost . p. 122 , l. 3 Coppies , r. Coppice . p. 139. on the Top of the Lease , wanteth part of the Title ; Rudiments of Plants , and of the Exerscences of Plants , or Super-Plants . p. 222 , l. 5 . in redundat . FINIS . NEW ATLANTIS A VVorke vnfinished . VVritten by the Right Honourable , FRANCIS Lord Verulam , Viscount St. Alban . VERITAS TEMPORE PATET OCCVLTA PS To the Reader . THis Fable my Lord deuised , to the end that He might exhibite therein , a Modell or Description of a Colledge , instituted for the Interpreting of Nature , and the Producing of Great and Marueilous Works for the Benefit of Men ; Vnder the Name of Salomons House , or the Colledge of the Sixe Dayes Works . And euen so farre his Lordship hath proceeded , us to finish that Part. Certainely , the Modell is more Vast , and High , then can possibly be imitated in all things ; Notwithstanding most Things therin are within Mens Power to effect . His Lordship thought also in this present Fable , to haue composed a Frame of Lawes , or of the best State or Mould of a Common-wealth ; But foreseeing it would be a long VVorke , his Desire of Collecting the Naturall History diuerted him , which He preferred many degrees before it . This VVorke of the New Atlantis ( as much as concerneth the English Edition ) his Lordship designed for this Place ; In regard it hath so neare Affinity ( in one Part of it ) with the Preceding Naturall History . W : Rawley . NEW ATLANTIS . WEE sayled from Peru , ( wher wee had continued by the space of one whole yeare , ) for China and Iapan , by the South Sea ; taking with vs Victuals for twelue Moneths ; And had good Windes from the East , though soft and weake , for fiue Moneths space , and more . But then the Winde came about , and setled in the West for many dayes , so as we could make little or no way , and were sometimes in purpose to turne back . But then againe ther arose Strong and Great Windes from the South , with a Point East ; which carried vs vp , ( for all that we could doe ) towards the North : By which time our Victualls failed vs , though we had made good spare of them . So that finding our selues , in the Midst of the greatest Wildernesse of Waters in the World , without Victuall , we gaue our Selues for lost Men , and prepared for Death . Yet we did lift vp our Harts and Voices to GOD aboue , who sheweth his Wonders in the Deepe ; Beseeching him of his Mercy , that as in the Beginning He discouered the Face of the Deepe , and brought forth Dry-Land ; So he would now discouer Land to vs , that we mought not perish . And it came to passe , that the next Day about Euening , we saw within a Kenning before vs , towards the North , as it were thick Cloudes , which did put vs in some hope of Land ; Knowing how that part of the South Sea was vtterly vnknowne ; And might haue Islands , or Continents , that hithertoo were not come to light . Wherefore we bent our Course thither , wher we saw the Appearance of Land , all that night ; And in the Dawning of the next Day , we might plainly discerne that it was a Land ; Flatt to our sight , and full of Boscage ; which made it shew the more Darke , And after an Houre and a halfs Sayling , we entred into a good Hauen , being the Port of a faire Citty ; Not great indeed , but well built , and that gaue a pleasant view from the Sea : And we thinking euery Minute long , till we were on Land , came close to the Shore , and offred to land . But straightwayes we saw diuers of the People , with Bastons in their Hands , ( as it were ) forbidding vs to land ; Yet without any Cries or Fiercenesse , but onely as warning vs off , by Signes that they made . Wherevpon being not a little discomforted , we were aduising with our selues , what we should doe . During which time , ther made forth to vs a small Boate , with about eight Persons in it ; wherof One of them had in his Hand a Tipstaffe of a yellow Cane , tipped at both ends with Blew , who came aboard our Shipp , without any shew of Distrust at all . And when he saw one of our Number , present himselfe somewhat afore the rest , he drew forth a little Scroule of Parchment , ( somewhat yellower then our Parchment , and shining like the Leaues of Writing Tables , but otherwise soft and flexible , ) and deliuered it to our foremost Man. In which Scroule were written in Ancient Hebrew , and in Ancient Greeke , and in good Latine of the Schoole , and in Spanish , these wordes ; Land yee not , none of you ; And prouide to be gone , from this Coast , within sixteene daies , except you haue further time giuen you . Meanewhile , if you want Fresh Water , or Victuall , or helpe for your Sick , or that your Ship needeth repaire , write downe your wants , and you shall haue that , which belongeth to Mercy . This Scroule was Signed with a Stampe of Cherubins Wings , not spred , but hanging downwards ; And by them a Crosse. This being deliuered , the Officer returned , and left onely a Seruant with vs to receyue our Answeare . Consulting hereupon amongst our Selues , we were much perplexed . The Deniall of Landing , & Hasty Warning vs away , troubled vs much ; On the otherside , to finde that the People had Languages , and were so full of Humanity , did comfort vs not a little . And aboue all , the Signe of the Crosse to that Instrument , was to vs a great Reioycing , and as it were a certaine Presage of Good. Our Answer was in the Spanish tongue ; That for our Shipp , it was well ; For we had rather mett with Clames , and contrary windes , then any Tempests . For our Sick , they were many , and in very ill Case ; So that if they were not permitted to Land , they ran danger of their Liues . Our other Wants we sett downe in particular , adding ; That we had some little store of Merchandize , which if it pleased them to deale for , it might supply our Wants , without being chargeable vnto them . We offred some Reward in Pistoletts vnto the Seruant , and a peece of Crimson Veluett to be presented to the Officer : But the Seruant tooke them not , nor would scarce looke vpon them ; And so left vs , and went back in another little Boate , which was sent for him . About three Houres after we had dispatched our Answear , ther came towards vs , a Person ( as it seemed ) of place . He had on him a Gowne with wide Sleeues , of a kinde of Water Chamolett , of an excellent Azure Colour , farre more glossy then ours : His vnder Apparell was Green ; And so was his Hatt , being in the forme of a Turban , daintely made , and not so huge as the Turkish Turbans ; And the Lockes of his Haire came downe below the Brimms of it . A Reuerend Man was he to behold . Hee came in a Boate , gilt in some part of it , with foure Persons more onely in that Boate ; And was followed by another Boate , wherein were some Twenty . When he was come within a Flight-shott of our Shipp , Signes were made to vs , that we should send forth some to meet him vpon the Water ; which we presently did in our Shipp-Boate , sending the principall Man amongst vs saue one , and foure of our Number with him . When we were come within sixe yards of their Boate , they called to vs to stay , and not to approach further ; which we did . And therupon the Man , whom I before described , stood vp , and with a loud voice , in Spanish , asked ; Are yee Christians ? We answered ; We were ; fearing the lesse , because of the Crosse we had seen in the Subscription . At which Answear the said Person lift vp his Right Hand towards Heauen , and drew it softly to his Mouth , ( which is the Gesture they vse , when they thank GOD ; ) And then said : If yee will sweare , ( all of you , ) by the Meritts of the SAVIOVR , that yee are no Pirates ; Nor haue shed bloud , lawfully , nor vnlawfully , within fourtie daies past ; you may haue License to come on Land. Wee said ; Wee were all ready to take that Oath . Wherupon one of those that were with him , being ( as it seemed ) a Notary , made an Entry of this Act. Which done , another of the Attendants of the Great Person , which was with him in the same Boate , after his Lord had spoken a little to him , said aloud ; My Lord would haue you know , that it is not of Pride , or Greatnes , that ●e commeth not aboard your Shipp ; But for that , in your Answear , your declare , that you haue many Sick amongst you , he was warned by the Conseruatour of Health , of the Citty , that he should keepe a distance . We bowed our selues towards him , and answered ; Wee were his humble Seruants ; And accounted for great Honour , and singular Humanity towards vs , that which was allready done ; But hoped well , that the Nature , of the Sicknes , of our Men , was not infectious . Sc he returned ; And a while after came the Notary to vs aboard our Ship ; Holding in his hand a Fruit of that Cuntry , like an Orenge , but of colour between Orenge tawney and Scarlett ; which cast a most excellent Odour . He vsed it ( as it seemeth ) for a Preseruatiue against Infection . He gaue vs our Oath ; By the Name of Iesus , and his Merits : And after told vs , that the next day , by sixe of the Clocke , in the Morning , we should be sent to , and brought to the Strangers House , ( so he called it , ) wher we should be accommodated of things , both for our VVhole , and for our Sick So he left vs ; And when we offred him some Pistoletts he smiling said ; He must not be twice paid , for one Labour : Meaning ( as I take it ) that he had Salary sufficient of the State for his Seruice . For ( as I after learned ) they call an Officer , that taketh Rewards , Twice-paid . The next Morning earely , ther came to vs the same Officer , that came to vs at first with his Cane , and told vs ; He came to conduct vs to the Strangers House ; And that hee had preuented the Houre , because we might haue the whole day before vs , for our Businesse . For ( said he ) If you will follow my Aduice ther shall first goe with me some few of you , and see the place , and how it may be made conuenient for you ; And then you may send for your Sick , and the rest of your Number , which yee will bring on Land. We thanked him , and said ; That this Care , which he tooke of desolate Strangers , GOD would reward . And so sixe of vs went on Land with him : And when we were on Land , he went before vs , and turned to vs , and said ; He was but our Seruant , and our Guide . Hee ledd vs through three faire Streets ; And all the way we went , ther were gathered some People on both sides , standing in 2 Rowe ; But in so ciuill a fashion , as if it had beene , not to wonder at vs , but to welcome vs : And diuers of them , as we passed by them , put their Armes a little abroad ; which is their Gesture , when they bid any welcome . The Strangers House is a faire and spacious House , built of Brick , of somewhat a blewer Colour then our Brick ; And with handsome windowes , some of Glasse , some of a kinde of Cambrick oyl'd . He brought vs first into a faire Parlour aboue staires , and then asked vs ; What Number of Persons we were ? And how many sick ? We answered , We were in all , ( sick and whole , ) one and fifty Persons , whereof our sick were seuenteene . He desired vs to haue patience a little , and to stay till he came back to vs ; which was about an Houre after ; And then hee led vs to see the Chambers , which were prouided for vs , being in number nineteene . They hauing cast it ( as it seemeth ) that foure of those Chambers , which were better then the rest , might receiue foure of the principall Men of our Company ; And lodge them alone by themselues ; And the other 15. Chambers were to lodge vs two and two together . The Chambers were handsome and cheerefull Chambers , and furnished ciuilly . Then he ledd vs to a long Gallery , like a Dorture , where hee shewed vs all along the one side ( for the other side was but VVall and VVindow , ) seuenteene Cells , very neat ones , hauing partitions of Cedar wood . VVhich Gallery , and Cells , being in all fourty , ( many more then we needed , ) were instituted as an Infirmary for sick Persons . And he told vs withall , that as any of our Sick waxed well , he might be remoued from his Cell , to a Chamber : For which purpose , there were sett forth ten spare Chambers , besides the Number we spake of before . This done , he brought vs back to the Parlour , and lifting vp his Cane a little , ( as they doe when they giue any Charge or Commaund ) said to vs ; Yee are to know , that the Custome of the Land requireth , that after this day , and too morrow , ( which we giue you for remouing of your people from your Ship , ) you are to keepe within dores for three daies . But lett it not trouble you , nor doe not think your selues restrained , but rather left to your Rest and Ease . You shall want nothing , and there are sixe of our People appointed to attend you , for any Busines you may haue abroad . VVee gaue him thankes , with all Affection and Respect , and said ; GOD surely is manifested in this Land. VVee offred him also twenty Pistoletts ; But he smiled , and onely saide ; What ? twice paid ! And so he left vs. Soone after our Dinner was serued in ; VVhich was right good Viands , both for Bread , and Meate : Better then any Collegiate Diett , that I haue knowne in Europe . VVe had also Drinke of three sorts , all wholesome and good ; VVine of the Grape ; A Drink of Graine , such as is with vs our Ale , but more cleare : And a kinde of Sider made of a Fruit of that Cuntry ; A wonderfull pleasing and Refreshing Drink . Besides , ther were brought in to vs , great store of those Scarlett Orenges , for our Sick ; which ( they said ) were an assured Remedy for sicknes taken at Sea. Ther was giuen vs also , a Boxe of small gray , or whitish Pills , which they wished our Sicke should take , one of the Pills , euery night before sleepe ; which ( they said ) would hasten their Recouery . The next day , after that our Trouble of Carriage , and Remouing of our Men , and Goods , out of our Shipp , was somewhat setled and quiett , I thought good to call our Company together , and when they were assembled , said vnto them ; My deare Frends ; Let vs know our selues , and how it standeth with vs. We are Men cast on Land , as Ionas was , out of the Whales Belly , when we were as buried in the Deepe : And now we are on Land , wee are but between Death and Life ; For we are beyond , both the Old World , and the New ; And whether euer wee shall see Europe , GOD onely knoweth . It is a kinde of Miracle hath brought vs hither : And it must bee little lesse , that shall bring vs hence . Therefore in regard of our Deliuerance past , and our danger present , and to come , let vs looke vp to GOD , and euery man reforme his owne wayes . Besides we are come here amongst a Christian People , full of Piety and Humanity : Let vs not bring that Confusion of face vpon our selues , as to shew our vices , or vnworthinesse before them . Yet there is more . For they haue by Commandement , ( though in forme of Courtesie ) Cloistered vs within these Walls , for three dayes : Who knoweth , whether it be not , to take some tast of our manners and conditions ? And if they finde them bad , to banish vs straight-wayes ; If good to giue vs further time . For these Men , that they haue giuen vs for Attendance , may withall haue an eye vpon vs. Therefore for GODS loue , and as we loue the weale of our Soules and Bodies , let vs so behaue our selues , as wee may be at peace with GOD , and may finde grace in the Eyes of this People . Our Company with one voice thanked me for my good Admonition , and promised me to liue soearly and ciuilly , and without giuing any the least occasion of Offence . So we spent our three dayes ioyfully , and without care , in expectation what would be done with vs , when they were expired . During which time , we had euery houre ioy of the Amendment of our Sick ; who thought themselues cast into some Diuine Poole of Healing ; They mended so kindely , ans so fast . The Morrow after our three dayes were past , ther came to vs a new Man , that we had not seen before , clothed in Blew as the former was , saue that his Turban was white , with a small red Crosse on the Topp . He had also a Tippet of fine Linnen . At his Comming in , he did bend to vs a little , and put his Armes abroad . Wee of our parts saluted him in a very lowly and submissiue manner ; As looking that from him , wee should receyue Sentence of Life , or Death . He desired to speak with some few of vs : Wherupon sixe of vs onely staied , and the rest auoyded the Roome . He said ; I am by Office Gouerner of this House of Strangers , and by Vocation I am a Christian Priest ; and therfore am come to you , to offer you my seruice , both as Strangers , and chiefly as Christians . Some things I may tell you , which I thinke you will not be vnwilling to heare . The State hath giuen you Licence to Stay on Land , for the space of sixe weekes : And let it not trouble you , if your occasions aske further time , for the Law in this point is not precise ; And I doe not doubt , but my selfe shall be able , to obtaine for you , such further time , as may be conuenient . Yee shall also vnderstand , that the Strangers House , is at this time Rich , and much aforehand ; For it hath layd vp Reuenew these 37. years : For so long it is , since any Stranger arriued in this part : And therfore take yee no care ; The State will defray you all the time you stay : Neither shall you stay one day the lesse for that . As for any Merchandize yee haue brought , yee shall be well vsed , and haue your returne , either in Merchandize , or in Gold and Siluer : For to vs it is all one . And if you haue any other Request to make , hide it not . For yee shall finde , we will not make your Countenance to fall , by the Answer ye shall receiue . Onely this I must tell you , that none of you must goe aboue a Karan , ( that is with them a Mile and an halfe ) from the walles of the Citty , without especiall leaue . We answered , after we had looked awhile one vpon another , admiring this gracious and parent-like vsage ; That we could not tell what to say : For wee wanted words to expresse our Thankes ; And his Noble free Offers lest vs nothing to aske . It seemed to vs , that we had before vs a picture of our Saluation in Heauen : For wee that were a while since in the Iawes of Death , were now brought into a place , where we found nothing but Consolations . For the Commandement laid vpon vs , we would not faile to obey it , though it was impossible , but our Hearts should be enflamed to tread further vpon this Happy and Holy Ground . Wee added ; That our Tongues should first cleaue to the Roofes of our Mouthes , ere we should forget , either his Reuerend Person , or this whole Nation , in our Prayers . Wee also most humbly besought him , to accept of vs as his true seruants , by as iust a Right , as euer Men on Earth were bounden ; laying and presenting , both our persons , and all we had , at his feete . He said ; He was a Priest , and looked for a Priests reward ; which was our Brotherly loue , and the Good of our Soules and Bodies . So he went from vs , not without teares of Tendernesse in his Eyes ; And left vs also confused with Ioy and Kindnesse , saying amongst our selues ; That wee were come into a Land of Angells , which did appeare to vs dayly , and preuent vs with Comforts , which we thought not of , much lesse expected . The next day about 10. of the Clocke , the Gouernour came to vs againe , and after Salutations , said familiarly ; That he was come to visit vs ; And called for a Chaire , and satt him downe ; And we being some 10. of vs , ( the rest were of the meaner Sort ; or else gone abroad ; ) sate down with him . And when we were sett , he began thus . Wee of this Island of Bensalem ( for so they call it in their Language ) haue this ; That by meanes of our solitary Situation ; and of the Lawes of Secrecy , which we haue for our Trauellers ; and our rare Admission of Strangers ; we know well most part of the Habitable World , and are our selues vnknowne . Therefore because he that knoweth least , is sittest to aske Questions , it is more Reason , for the Entertainement of the time , that yee aske mee Questions , then that I aske you . We answered ; That wee humbly thanked him , that he would giue vs leaue so to doe : And that wee conceiued by the tast wee had already , that ther was no wordly thing on Earth , more worthy to be knowne , then the State of that happy Land. But aboue all ( We said ) since that wee were mett from the feuer all Ends of the World ; and boped assuredly , that we should meete one day in the Kingdome of Heauen ( for that we were both parts Christians ) wee desired to know ( in respect that Land was so remote , and so diuided by vast and vnknowne Seas , from the Land , wher our SAVIOVR walked on Earth ) who was the Apostle of that Nation , and how it was conuerted to the Faith ? It appeared in his face , that he tooke great Contentment in this our Question : Hee said ; Yee knit my Heart to you , by asking this Question in the first place ; For it sheweth that you First seeke the Kingdome of Heauen ; And I shall gladly , and briefly , satis fie your demaund . About twenty Yeares after the Ascension of our SAVIOVR , it came to passe , that ther was seen by the People of Renfusa , ( a Citty vpon the Easterne Coast of our Island , ) within Night , ( the Night was Cloudy , and Calme , ) as it might be some mile into the Sea , a great Pillar of Light ; Not sharp , but in forme of a Columne , or Cylinder , rising from the Sea , a great way vp towards Heauen ; and on the topp of it was seene a large Crosse of Light , more bright and resplendent then the Body of the Pillar . Vpon which so strange a Spectacle , the People of the Citty gathered apace together vpon the Sands , to wonder ; And so after put themselues into a number of small Boates , to goe nearer to this Marueilous sight . But when the Boates were come within ( about ) 60. yeards of the Pillar , they found themselues all bound , and could goe no further ; yet so as they might moue to goe about , but might not approach nearer : So as the Boates stood all as in a Theater , beholding this Light , as an Heauenly Signe . It so fell out , that ther was in one of the Boates , one of our Wise Men , of the Society of Salomons House ; which House , or Colledge ( my good Brethren ) is the very Eye of this Kingdome ; Who hauing a while attentiuely and deuoutly viewed , and contemplated this Pillar , and Crosse , fell downe vpon his face ; And then raysed himselfe vpon his knees , and listing vp his Hands to Heauen , made his prayers in this manner . LOrd God of Heauen and Earth ; thou hast vouchsafed of thy Grace , to those of our Order , to know thy Workes of Creation , and the Secretts of them ; And to discerne ( as farre as appertaineth to the Generations of Men ) Between Diuine Miracles , Workes of Nature , Works of Art , and Impostures and Illusions of all sorts . I doe here acknowledge and testifie before this People , that the Thing which we now see before our eyes , is thy Finger , and a true Miracle . And for-as-much , as we learne in our Bookes , that thou neuer workest Miracles , but to a Diuine and Excellent End , ( for the Lawes of Nature are thine owne Lawes , and thou exceedest them not but vpon great cause ) wee most humbly beseech thee , to prosper this great Signe ; And to giue vs the Interpretation and vse of it in Mercy ; Which thou doest in some part secretly promise , by sending it vnto vs. VVhen he had made his Prayer , hee presently found the Boate he was in , moueable and vnbound ; whereas all the rest remained still fast ; And taking that for an assurance of Leaue to approach , he caused the Boate to be softly , and with silence , rowed towards the Pillar . But ere he came neere it , the Pillar and Crosse of Light brake vp , and cast it selfe abroad , as it were , into a Firmament of many Starres ; which also vanished soone after , and there was nothing lest to be seen , but a small Arke , or Chest of Cedar , dry , and not wett at all with water , though it swam . And in the Fore-end of it , which was towards him , grew a small greene Branch of Palme ; And when the wise Man had taken it , with all reuerence , into his Boate , it opened of it selfe , and there were found in it , a Booke , and a Letter ; Both written in fine Parchment , and wrapped in Sindons of Linnen . The Booke conteined all the Canonicall Bookes of the Old and New Testament , according as you haue them ; ( For we know well what the Churches with you receiue ; ) And the Apocalypse it selfe ; And Some other Bookes of the New Testament , which were not at that time written , were neuerthelesse in the Booke . And for the Letter , it was in these words . IBartholomew , a Seruant of the Highest , and Apostle of IESVS CHRIST , was warned by an Angell , that appeared to me , in a vision of Glory , that I should commit this Arke to the flouds of the Sea. Therefore , I doe testifie and declare , vnto that People , where GOD shall ordaine this Ark to come to Land , that in the same day , is come vnto them Saluation and Peace , and Good Will , from the Father , and from the LORD IESVS . There was also in both these writings , as well the Booke , as the Letter , wrought a great Miracle , Conforme to that of the Apostles , in the Originall Gift of Tongues . For there being at that time , in this Land , Hebrewes , Persians , and Indians , besides the Natiues , euery one redd vpon the Booke , and Letter , as if they had been written in his owne Language . And thus was this Land saued from Infidelity , ( as the Remaine of the Old World was from Water ) by an Ark , through the Apostolicall and Miraculous Euangelisme of Saint Bartholomew . And here hee paused , and a Messenger came , and called him from vs. So this was all that passed in that Conference . The next Day , the same Gouernour came againe to vs , immediately after Dinner , and excused himselfe , saying ; That the Day before , he was called from vs , somewhat abruptly , but now he would make vs amends , and spend time with vs ; if we held his Company , and Conference agreeable . Wee answered ; That wee held it so agreeable and pleasing to vs , as wee forgot both Dangers past , and Feares to come , for the time wee heard him speake ; And that wee thought , an Houre spent with him , was worth Yeares of our former life . He bowed himselfe a little to vs , and after we were set againe , he said ; Well , the Questions are on your part . One of our Number said , after a little Pause ; That there was a Matter , wee were no lesse desirous to know , then fearefull to aske , least wee might presume too farre . But encouraged by his rare Humanity towards vs , ( that could scarce thinke our selues Strangers , being his vowed and professed Seruants , ) We would take the Hardines to propound it : Humbly beseeching him , if hee thought it not fit to bee answered , that hee would pardon it , though he reiected it . Wee said ; VVee well obserued those his words , which hee formerly spake , that this happy Island , wher we now stood , was knowne to few , and yet knew must of the Nations of the World ; which we found to be true , considering they had the Languages of Europe , and knew much of our State and Businesse ; And yet we in Europe , ( notwithstanding all the remote Discoueries , and Nauigations of this last Age ) neuer heard any of the least Inkling or Glimse of this Island . This we found wonderfull strange ; For that all Nations haue Enterknowledge one of another , either by Voyage into Forraigne Parts , or by Strangers that come to them : And though the Trauailer into a Forreine Countrey , doth commonly know more by the Eye , then he that stayeth at home can by relation of the Trauailer ; Yet both wayes suffice to make a mutuall Knowledge , in some degree , on both parts . But for this Island , wee neuer heard tell of any Shipp of theirs , that had been Seene to arriue vpon any Shore of Europe ; No , nor of either the East or West Indies , nor yet of any Shipp of any other part of the World , that had made returne from them . And yet the Maruell rested not in this ; For the Situation of it ( as his Lordship said , ) in the secret Conclaue of such a vast Sea mought cause it . But then , that they should haue Knowledge of the Languages , Bookes , Affaires , of those that lye such a distance from them , it was a thing wee could not tell what to make of ; For that it seemed to vs a condition and Proprietie of Diuine Powers and Beings , to be hidden and vnseene to others , and yet to haue others open , and as in a light to them . At this speach the Gouernour gaue a gracious smile , and sayd ; That we did well to aske pardon for this Question we now asked ; For that it imported , as if we thought this Land , a Land of Magicians ; that sent forth Spirits of the Ayre into all parts , to bring them Newes and Intelligence of other Countries . It was answered by vs all , in all possible humblenes , but yet with a Countenance taking knowledge , that we knew he spake it but merrily ; That we were apt enough to think , ther was some what supernaturall in this Island ; but yet rather as Angelicall , then Magicall . But to let his Lordship know truely , what it was , that made vs tender and doubtful to aske this Question , it was , not any such conceit , but because we remembred , he had giuen a Touch in his former Speach , that this Land had Lawes of Secrecy touching Strangers . To this he said ; You remember it aright : And therefore in that I shall say to you , I must reserue some particulars , which it is not lawfull for mee to reueale ; but there will bee enough left , to giue you satisfaction . You shall vnderstand ( that which perhaps you will scarce think credible ) that about three thousand Yeares agoe ; or somewhat more , the Nauigation of the World ( specially for remote Voyages ) was greater then at this Day . Doe not thinke with your selues , that I know not how much it is encreased with you , within these sixescore Years : I know it well ; And yet I say , greater then , than now : Whether it was , that the Example of the Ark , that saued the Remnant of Men , from the vniuersall Deluge , gaue Men confidence to aduenture vpon the Waters ; Or what it was ; but such is the Truth . The Phoeniceans , and specially the Tyrians , had great Fleetes . So had the Carthaginians their Colony , which is yet further West . Toward the East the Shipping of Egypt , and of Palestina was likewise great . China also , and the great Atlantis , ( that you call America ) which haue now but Iunks , and Canoa's , abounded then in tall Ships . This Island , ( as appeareth by faithfull Registers of those times ) had then fifteene hundred strong Ships , of great content . Of all this , there is with you sparing Memory , or none ; But we haue large Knowledge thereof . At that time , this Land was knowne and frequented by the Shipps and Vessells of all the Nations before named . And ( as it commeth to passe ) they had many times Men of other Countries , that were no Saylers , that came with them ; As Persians , Chaldeans , Arabians ; So as almost all Nations of Might and Fame resorted hither ; Of whom we haue some Stirps , and little Tribes with vs , at this day . And for our owne Ships , they went sundry Voyages ; as well to your Streights , which you call the Pillars of Hercules , As to other parts in the Atlantique and Mediterrane Seas ; As to Paguin , ( which is the same with Cambaline ) and Quinzy , vpon the Orientall Seas , as farre as to the Borders of the East Tartary . At the same time , and an Age after , or more , the Inhabitants of the great Atlantis did flourish . For though the Narration and Description , which is made by a great Man with you ; that the Descendents of Neptune planted there ; and of the Magnificent Temple , Pallace , Citie , and Hill ; And the manifold streames of goody Nauigable Riuers , ( which as so many Chaines enuironed the same Site , and Temple ; ) And the seuerall Degrees of Ascent , wherby Men did climb vp to the same , as if it bad bin a Scala Caeli ; be all Poetical & Fabulous : Yet so much is true , that the said Country of Atlantis ; As well that of Peru then Called Coya , as that of Mexico then named Tyrambel , were mighty & proud Kingdomes , in Armes , Shipping , and Riches : So Mighty , as at one time , ( or at least within the space of 10. Yeares , ) they both made two great Expeditions ; They of Tirambel through the Atlantique to the Mediterrane Sea ; and they of Coya through the South Sea vpon this our Island : And for the former of these , which was into Europe , the same Authour amongst you , ( as it seemeth , ) had some relation from the Egyptian Priest , whom he citeth . For assuredly such a thing ther wa● . But whether it were the Ancient Athenians , that had the glory of the Repulse , and Resistance of those Forces , I can say nothing : But certaine it is , there neuer came backe , either Ship , or M●r , from that Voyage . Neither had the other Voyage of those of Coya vpon vs , had better fortune , if they had not met with Enemies of greater clemency . For the King of this Island , ( by name Altabin , ) a wife Man , and a great Warrier ; Knowing well both his owne strength , and that of his Enemies ; handled the matter so , as he cut off their Land-Forces , from their Ships ; and encoyled both their Nauy , and their Campe , with a greater Power then theirs , both by Sea and Land : And compelled them to render themselues without striking stroke : And after they were at his Mercy , contenting himselfe onely with their Oath , that they should no more beare Armes against him , dismissed them all in safety . But the Diuine Reuenge ouertooke not long after those proud Enterprises . For within lesse then the space of one Hundred Yeares , the Great Atlantis was vtterly lost and destroyed : Not by a great Earthquake , as your Man saith ; ( For that whole Tract is little subiect to Earthquakes ; ) But by a particular Deluge or Inundation ; Those Countries hauing , at this Day , farr greater Riuers , and farr higher Mountaines , to poure downe waters , then any part of the Old World. But it is true , that the same Inundation was not deepe ; Not past fourty foote , in most places , from the Ground ; So that , although it destroyed Man and Beast generally , yet some few wild Inhabitants of the Wood escaped . Birds also were saued by flying to the high Trees and Woods . For as for Men , although they had Buildings in many places , higher then the Depth of the Water ; Yet that Inundation , though it were shallow , had a long Continuance ; whereby they of the Vale , that were not drowned , perished for want of Food , and other things necessary . So as maruaile you not at the thin Population of America , nor at the Rudenesse and Ignorance of the People ; For you must account your Inhabitants of America as a young People ; Younger a thousand yeares , at the least , then the rest of the World : For that ther was so much time , betweene the Vniuersall Floud , and their Particular Inundation . For the poore Remnant of Humane Seed , which remained in their Mountaines , Peopled the Countrey againe slowly , by little and little ; And being simple and sauage People , ( Not like Noah and his Sonnes , which was the chiefe Family of the Earth ) they were not able to leaue Letters , Arts , and Ciuillity , to their Posterity ; And hauing likewise in their Mountanous Habitations beene vsed , ( in respect of the Extreame Cold of those Regions , ) to cloath themselues with the Skinns of Tygers , Beares , and great Hairy Goates , that they haue in those Parts ; When after they came downe into the Valley , and found the Intollerable Heates which are there , and knew no meanes of lighter Apparell ; they were forced to beginn the Custome of Going Naked , which continueth at this day . Onely they take great pride and delight , in the Feathers of Birds ; And this also they tooke from those their Auncestours of the Mountaines , who were inuited vnto it , by the infinite Flights of Birdes , that came vp to the high Grounds , while the Waters stood below . So you see , by this maine Accident of Time , wee lost our Traffique with the Americans , with whom , of all others , in regard they lay nearest to vs , wee had most Commerce . As for the other Parts of the World , it is most manifest , that in the Ages following , ( whether it were in respect of Warres , or by a naturall Reuolution of Time , ) Nauigation did euery wher greatly decay ; And specially , farre Voyages , ( the rather by the vse of Gallies , and such Vessells as could hardly brooke the Ocean , ) were altogether left and omitted . So then , that part of Entercourse , which could bee from other Nations , to Sayle to vs , you see how it hath long since ceased ; Except it were by some rare Accident , as this of yours . But now of the Cessation of that other Part of Entercourse , which mought be by our Sayling to other Nations , I must yeeld you some other Cause . For I cannot say , ( if I shall say truely , ) but our Shipping , for Number , Strength , Marriners , Pylots , and all things that appertaine to Nauigation , is as great as euer ; And therefore why we should sit at home , I shall now giue you an account by it selfe ; And it will draw nearer , to giue you satisfaction , to your principall Question . There raigned in this Island , about 1900. yeares agoe , a King , whose memory of all others we most adore ; Not Superstitiously , but as Diuine Instrument , though a Mortall Man : His Name was Solamona : And we esteeme him as the Law-giuer of our Nation . This King had a large heart , inscrutable for good ; And was wholly bent to make his kingdome and People Happy . He therefore taking into Consideration , how sufficient and substantiue this Land was , to maintaine it self , without any ayd ( at all ) of the Forrainer ; Being 5600. Miles in circuit , and of rare Fertility of Soyle , in the greatest part thereof ; And finding also the Shipping of this Country mought bee plentifully set on worke , both by Fishing , and by Transportations from Port to Port , and likewise by Sayling vnto some small Islands that are not farre from vs , and are vnder the Crowne and Lawes of this State ; And recalling into his Memory , the happy and flourishing Estate , wherein this Land then was ; So as it mought bee a thousand wayes altered to the worse , but scarse any one way to the better ; thought nothing wanted to his Noble and Heroicall Intentions , but onely ( as farr as Humane foresight mought reach ) to giue perpetuitie to that , which was in his time so happily established . Therefore amongst his other Fundamentall Lawes of this Kingdome , he did ordaine the Interdicts and Prohibitions , which wee haue touching Extrance of Strangers ; which at that time ( though it was after the Calamity of America ) was frequent ; Doubting Nouelties , and Commixture of Manners . It is true , the like Law , against the Admission of Strangers without License , is an Ancient Law , in the Kingdome of China , and yet continued in vse . But ther it is a poore Thing ; And hath made them a curious , ignorant , fearefull , foolish Nation . But our Law-giuer made his Law of another temper . For first , hee hath preserved all points of Humanity , in taking Order , and making Prouision for the Reliefe of Strangers distressed ; whereof you haue tasted . At which Speach ( as reason was ) wee all rose vp , and bowed our selues . Hee went on . That King also still desiring to ioyne Humanity and Pollicy together ; And thinking it against Humanity , to detaine Strangers here against their wills ; And against Pollicy , that they should returne , and discouer their Knowledge of this Estate , he tooke this Course : He did or daine , that of the Strangers , that should be permitted to Land , as many ( at all times ) mought depart as would ; But as many as would stay , should haue very good Conditions , and Meanes to liue , from the State. Wherein hee saw so farre , that now in so many Ages since the Prohibition , wee haue memory not of one Shipp that euer returned , and but of thirteene Persons only at seuerall times , that chose to returne in our Bottomes . What those few that returned may haue reported abroad I know not . But you must thinke , Whatsoeuer they haue said , could bee taken where they came , but for a Dreame . Now for our Trauelling from hence into Parts abroad , our Law-giuer thought fit altogether to restraine it . So is it not in China . For the Chineles sayle where they will , or can ; which sheweth , that thier Law of Keeping out Strangers , is a Law of Pusillanimity , and feare . But this restraint of ours , hath one onely Exception , which is admirable ; Preseruing the good which commeth by communicating with Strangers , and auoyding the Hurt ; And I will now open it to you . And here I shall seeme a little to digresse , but you will by and by finde it pertinent . Yee shall vnderstand , ( my deare Friends , ) that amongst the Excellent Acts of that King , one aboue all hath the preheminence . It was the Erection , and Institution of an Order , or Society , which wee call Salomons House ; The Noblest Foundation , ( as wee thinke , ) that euer was vpon the Earth ; And the Lanthorne of this Kingdome . It is dedicated to the Study of the Works , and Creatures of GOD. Some thinke it beareth the Founders Name a little corrupted , as if it should be Solamona's House . But the Records write it , as it is spoken . So as I take it to bee denominate of the King of the Hebrewes , which is famous with you , and no Stranger to vs. For wee haue some Parts of his works , which with you are lost ; Namely that Naturall History , which hee wrote of all Plants , from the Cedar of Libanus , to the Mosse that groweth out of the Wall ; And of all things that haue Life and Motion . This maketh me thinke , that our King finding himselfe to Symbolize , in many things , with that King of the Hebrewes ( which liued many yeares before him ) honoured him with the Title of this Foundation . And I am the rather induced to be of this Opinion , for that I finde in ancient Records , this Order or Societie is sometimes called Salomons House ; And sometimes the Colledge of the sixe Daies Workes : wherby I am satisfied , That our Excellent King had learned from the Hebrewes ; That GOD had created the World , and all that therin is , within sixe Dayes ; And therefore hee instituting that House , for the finding out of the true Nature of all Things , ( wherby GOD mought haue the more Glory in the Workemanship of them , and Men the more fruit in the vse of them , ) did giue it also that second Name . But now to come to our present purpose . When the King bad forbidden , to all his People , Nauigation into any Part , that was not vnder his Crowne , he made neuerthelesse this Ordinance ; That euery twelue yeares ther should be set forth , out of this Kingdome , two Ships , appointed to seuerall Voyages ; That in either of these Shipps , ther should be a Mission of three of the Fellowes , or Brethren of Salomons House ; whose Errand was onely to giue vs Knowledge of the Affaires and State of those Countries , to which they were designed ; And especially of the Sciences , Arts , Manufactures , and Inuentions of all the World ; And withall to bring vnto vs , Bookes , Instruments , and Patternes , in euery kinde : That the Ships , after they had landed the Brethren , should returne ; And that the Brethren should stay abroad till the new Mission . These Ships are not otherwise fraught , then with Store of Victualls , and good Quantitie of Treasure to remaine with the Brethren , for the buying of such Things , and rewarding of such Persons , as they should thinke fit . Now for me to tell you , how the Vulgar sort of Marriners are contained from being discouered at Land ; And how they that must be put on shore for any time , colour themselues vnder the Names of other Nations ; And to what places these Voyages haue beene designed ; And what places of RendezVous are appointed for the new Missions ; And the like Circumstances of the Practique ; I may not doe it ; Neither is it much to your desire . But thus you see , wee maintaine a Trade , not for Gold , Siluer , or Iewels ; Nor for Silkes ; Nor for Spices ; Nor any other Commodity of Matter ; But onely for GODS first Creature , which was Light : To haue Light ( I say ) of the Growth of all Parts of the World. And when hee had said this , he was silent ; And so were wee all . For indeed wee were all astonished , to heare so strange things so probably told . And hee perceiuing , that wee were willing to say somewhat , but had it not ready , in great Courtesie tooke vs off , and descended to aske vs Questions of our Voyage and Fortunes , and in the end concluded , that we mought doe well , to thinke with our selues , what Time of stay wee would demand of the State ; And bad vs not to scant our selues ; For he would procure such time as wee desired . Wherevpon wee all rose vp , and presented our selues to kisse the skirt of his Tippet ; But hee would not suffer vs ; and so tooke his leaue . But when it came once amongst our People , that the State vsed to offer Conditions to Strangers , that would stay , wee had Worke enough to get any of our Men to looke to our Shipp ; And to keepe them from going presently to the Gouernour , to craue Conditions . But with much adoe wee refrained them , till we mought agree what Course to take . We took our selues now for free men , seeing ther was no danger of our vtter Perdition ; And liued most ioyfully , going abroad , and seeing what was to be seen , in the Citty , and places adiacent , within our Tedder ; And obtaining Acquaintance with many of the Citty , not of the meanest Quallity ; At whose hands we found such Humanity , and such a Freedome and desire , to take Strangers , as it were , into their Bosome , as was enough to make vs forget all that was deare to vs , in our owne Countries : And continually we mett with many things , right worthy of Obseruation , & Relation : As indeed , if ther be a Mirrour in the World , worthy to hold Mens Eyes , it is that Countrey . One day there were two of our Company bidden to a Feast of the Family , as they call it . A most Naturall , Pious , & Reuerend Custome it is , shewing that Nation to be compounded of all Goodnes . This is the manner of it . It is granted to any Man , that shall liue to see thirty Persons , descended of his Body , aliue together , and all aboue 3. yeares old , to make this Feast , which is done at the Cost of the State. The Father of the Family , whom they call the Tirsan , two dayes before the Feast , taketh to him three of such Friends as he liketh to chuse ; And is assisted also by the Gouernour of the Citty , or Place , where the Feast is celebrated ; And all the Persons of the Family , of both Sexes , are summoned to attend him . These two dayes the Tirsan sitteth in Consultation , cōcerning the good Estate of the Family . Ther , if ther be any Discord or sutes betweene any of the Family , they are compounded and appeased . Ther , if any of the Family bee Distressed or Decayed , order is taken for their Reliefe , and competent meanes to liue . Ther , if any bee subiect to vice , or take ill Courses , they are reproued and Censured . So likewise , Direction is giuen touching Marriages , and the Courses of life , which any of them should take , with diuers other the like Orders and Aduises . The Gouernour assisteth , to the end , to put in Execution , by his Publicke Authority , the Decrees and Orders of the Tirsan , if they should bee disobeyed ; Though that seldome needeth ; Such Reuerence and Obedience they giue ; to the Order of Nature . The Tirsan doth also then , euer chuse one Man from amongst his Sonnes , to liue in House with him ; Who is called , euer after , the Sonne of the Vine . The Reason will hereafter appeare . On the Feast day , the Father or Tirsan commeth forth after Diuine Seruice , into a large Roome , where the Feast is celebrated ; which Roome hath an Halfe-Pace at the vpper end . Against the wall , in the middle of the halfe-pace , is a Chaire placed for him , with a Table and Carpet before it . Ouer the Chaire is a State , made Round or Ouall , and it is of Iuy ; An Iuy somewhat whiter then ours , like the Leafe of a Siluer Aspe , but more shining ; For it is greene all Winter . And the State is curiously wrought with Siluer and Silke of diuers Colours , broyding or binding in the Iuy ; And is euer of the worke , of some of the Daughters of the Family ; And vailed ouer at the Topp , with a fine Nett of Silke and Siluer . But the Substance of it , is true Iuy ; wherof , after it is taken downe , the Friends of the Family , are desirous to haue some Leafe or Sprigg to keepe . The Tirsan commeth forth with all his Generation or Linage , the Males before him , and the Females following him ; And if there be a Mother , from whose Body the whole Linage is descended , there is a Trauerse placed in a Lost aboue , on the right hand of the Chaire , with a priuy Dore , and a carued Window of Glasse , leaded with Gold and blew ; Wher shee sitteth , but is not seene . When the Tirsan is come forth , he sitteth downe in the Chaire ; And all the Linage place themselues against the wall both at his back , and vpon the Returne of the Halfe-pace , in Order of their yeares , without difference of Sexe , and stand vpon their Feete . When hee is sett , the Roome being alwaies full of Company , but well kept and without Disorder , after some pause , there commeth in from the lower ende of the Roome , a Taratan , ( which is as much as an Herald ; And on either side of him two young Lads ; Wherof one carrieth a Scrowle of their shining yellow Parchment ; And the other a Cluster of Grapes of Gold , with a long Foote or Stalke . The Herald , and Children , are cloathed with Mantles of Sea-water greene Sattin ; But the Heralds Mantle is streamed with Gold , and hath a Traine . Then the Herald with three Curtesies , or rather Inclinations , commeth vp as farre as the Halfe-pace ; And ther first taketh into his Hand the Scrowle . This Scrowle is the Kings Charter , containing Guift of Reuenew , and manany Priuiledges , Exemptions , and Points of Honour , granted to the Father of the Family ; And it is euer stiled and directed ; To such an one , Our welbeloued Friend and Creditour : Which is a Title proper onely to this Case . For they sa● , the King is Debter to no Man , but for Propagation of his Subiects , The Seale set to the Kings Charter , is the Kings Image , Imbossed or moulded in Gold ; And though such Charters bee expedited of Course , and as of Right , yet they are varied by discretion , according to the Number and Dignitie of the Family . This Charter the Herald readeth aloud ; And while it is read , the Father or Tirsan , standeth vp , supported by two of his Sonnes , such as hee chooseth . Then the Herald mounteth the Half-Pace , and deliuereth the Charter into his Hand ; And with that there is an Acclamation , by all that are present , in their Language , which is thus much ; Happy are the people of Bensalem . Then the Herald taketh into his Hand from the other Child the Cluster of Grapes , which is of Gold ; Both the Stalke , and the Grapes . But the Grapes are daintely enamelled ; And if the Males of the Family be the greater number , the Grapes are enamelled Purple , with a little Sunne fett on the Topp ; If the Females , then they are enamelled into a greenish yellow , with a Cressant on the Topp . The Grapes are in number as many as there are Descendents of the Family . This Golden Cluster , the Herald deliuereth also to the Tirsan ; Who presently deliuereth it ouer , to that Sonne , that hee had formerly chosen , to bee in House with him ; Who beareth it before his Father , as an Ensigne of Honour , when he goeth in publicke euer after ; And is thereupon called the Sonne of the Vine . After this Ceremony ended , the Father or Tirsan retireth ; And after some time commeth forth againe to Dinner , where he sitteth alone vnder the State , as before ; And none of his Descendants sit with him , of what Degree or Dignitie soeuer , except he hap to be of Salomons House . Hee is serued onely by his owne Children , such as are Male ; who performe vnto him all seruice of the Table vpon the knee ; And the Women only stand about him , leaning against the wall . The Roome belowe the Halfe-pace , hath Tables on the sides for the Ghests that are bidden ; Who are serued with great and comely order ; And towards the end of Dinner ( which in the greatest Feasts with them , lasteth neuer aboue an Houre and an halfe ) there is an Hymne sung , varied according to the Inuention of him that composeth it , ( for they haue excellent Poesie ; ) But the Subiect of it is , ( alwayes , ) the prayses of Adam , and Noah , and Abraham ; Wherof the former two Peopled the World , and the last was the Father of the Faithfull : Concluding euer with a Thankesgiuing for the Natiuitie of our Sauiour , in whose Birth , the Births of all are onely Blessed . Dinner being done , the Tirsan retireth againe ; And hauing withdrawne himselfe alone into a place ; where hee maketh some priuate Prayers , hee commeth foorth the third time , to giue the Blessing ; with all his Descendants , who stand about him , as at the first . Then he calleth them forth by one and by one , by name , as he pleaseth , though seldome the Order of Age bee inuerted . The person that is called , ( the Table being before remoued , ) kneeleth downe before the Chaire , and the Father layeth his Hand , vpon his Head , or her Head , and giueth the Blessing in these Wordes ; Sonne of Bensalem , ( or Daughter of Bensalem , ) thy Father saith it ; The Man by whom thou hast Breath and Life speaketh the word ; The Blessing of the Euerlasting Father , the Prince of Peace , and the Holy Doue , bee vpon thee , and make the dayes of thy Pilgrimage , good , and many . This he saith to euery of them ; And that done , if there be any of his Sonnes , of eminent Meritt and Vertue , ( so they be not aboue two , ) hee calleth for them againe ; And saith , laying his Arme ouer their shoulders , they standing ; Sonnes , it is well yee are borne , giue God the prayse , and perseuere to the end . And withall deliuereth to either of them a Iewel , made in the Figure of an Eare of Wheat , which they euer after weare in the front of their Turban , or Hat. This done , they fall to Musick and dances , And other Recreations , after their manner , for the rest of the day . This is the full order of that Feast . By that time , sixe or seuen Dayes were spent , I was fallen into straight Acquaintance , with a Merchant of that Citty , whose Name was Ioabin Hee was a Iew and Circumcised : For they haue some few Stirps of Iewes , yet remaining amongst them , whom they leaue to their owne Religion . Which they may the better doe , because they are of a farre differing Disposition from the Iewes in other Parts . For whereas they hate the Name of CHRIST ; And haue a secret inbred Rancour against the People amongst whom they liue ; These ( contrariwise ) giue vnto our SAVIOVR many high Attributes , and loue the Nation of Bensalem , extreamely . Surely this Man , of whom I speake , would euer acknowledge , that CHRIST was borne of a Virgin ; And that hee was more then a Man ; And hee would tell how GOD made him Ruler of the Seraphims , which guard his Throane ; And they call him also the Milken Way , and the Eliah of the Messiah ; And many other High Names ; which though they be inferiour to his Diuine Maiestie , Yet they are farre from the Language of other Iewes . And for the Countrey of Bensalem , this Man would make no end of commending it . Being desirous by Tradition amongst the Iewes there , to haue it beleeued , that the People thereof were of the Generations of Abraham , by another Sonne , whom they call Nachorans ; And that Moses by a secret Cabala ordained the Lawes of Bensalem which they now vse ; And that when the Messiah should come , and sit in his Throne at Hierusalem , the King of Bensalem , should sit at his feete , whereas other Kings should keepe a great distance . But yet setting aside these Iewish Dreames , the Man was a wise Man , and learned , and of great Pollicy , and excellently seene in the Lawes and Customes of that Nation . Amongst other Discourses , one day , I told him , I was much affected with the Relation I had , from some of the Company , of their Custome , in holding the Feast of the Family ; For that ( me thought ) I had neuer heard of a Solemnity , wherein Nature did so much preside . And because Propagation of Families , proceedeth from the Nuptiall Copulation , I desired to know of him , what Lawes and Customes they had concerning Marriage ; And whether they kept Marriage well ; And whether they were tyed to one Wife ; For that wher Population is so much affected , and such as with them it seemed to be , ther is commonly Permision of Plurality of Wiues . To this he said ; You haue Reason for to commend that excellent Institution of the Feast of the Family . And indeed wee haue Experience , that those Families , that are partakers of that Blessing of that Feast , doe flurkish and prosper euer after , in an extraordinary manner . But heare mee now , and I will tell you what I know . You shall vnderstand , that there is not vnder the Heauens , so chast a Nation , as this of Bensalem ; Nor so free from all Pollution , or foulenesse . It is the Virgin of the World. I remember , I haue redd in one of your Europaean Bookes , of an holy Hermit amongst you , that desired to see the Spirit of Fornication , and there appeared to him , a little foule vgly Aethiope . But if he hed desired to see the Spirit of Chastitie of Bensalem , it would haue appeared to him , in the likenes of a faire beautifull Cherubin . For there is nothing , amongst Mortall Men , more faire and admirable , then the Chast Mindes of this People . Know therefore , that with them ther are no Stewes , no dissolute Houses , no Curtisans , nor any thing of that kind . Nay they wonder ( with detestation ) at you in Europe , which permit such things . They say ye haue put Marriage out of office : For Marriage is ordained a Remedy for vnlawfull Concupiscence ; And Naturall Concupiscence seemeth as a spurr to Marriage . But when Men haue at hand a Remedy , more agreeable to their corrupt will , Marriage is almost expulsed . And therefore that are with you seene infinite Men , that marry not , but chuse rather a libertine and impure single Life , then to be yoaked in Marriage ; And many that doe marry , marry late , when the Prime and Stength of their Yeares is past . And when they doe marry , what is Marriage to them , but a very Bargaine ; Wherin is sought Alliance , or Portion , or Reputation , with some desire ( almost indifferent ) of Issue ; And not the faithfull Nuptiall Vnion of Man and Wife , that was first instituted . Neither is it possible , that those that haue cast away so basely , so much of their Strength , should greatly esteeme Children , ( being of the same Matter , ) as Chast Men doe . So Likewise during Marriage is the Case much amended ▪ as it ought to bee if those things were tolerated onely for necessitie ? No , but they remaine still as a very Affront to Marriage . The Haunting of those dissolute places , or resort to Curtizans , are no more punished in Married Men , then in Batchellers , And the depraued Custome of change , and the Delight in Meretricious Embracements , ( wher sinne is turned into Art , ) maketh Marriage a dull thing , and a kinde of Imposition , or Taxe . They heare you defend these things , as done to auoyd greater Euills ; As Aduoutries , Deflouring of Virgins , Vnnaturall lust , and the like . But they say this is a preposterous Wisdome ; And they call it Lot's offer , who to saue his Guests from abusing , Offered his Daughters : Nay they say further , That ther is little gained in this ; For that the same Vices and Appetites , doe still remayne and abound Vnlawfull Lust being like a Furnace , that if you stopp the Flames altogether , it will quench ; But if you giue it any vent , it will rage . As for Masculine Loue , they haue no touch of it , And yet ther are not , so faithfull and inuiolate Freindshipps , in the world againe , as are ther : And to speake generally , ( as I said before , ) I haue not read of any such Chastity , in any People , as theirs : And their vsuall saying is , That whosoeuer is vnchast cannnot reuerence himselfe : And they say ; That the Reuerence of a Mans selfe , is , next Religion , the chiefest Bridle of all Vices . And when hee had faid this , the good Iew paused a little ; Whereupon , I farr more willing to heare him speake on , then to speake my selfe ; yet thinking it decent , that vpon his pause of Speech , I should not be altogether silent , said onely this ; That I would say to him , as the Widow of Sarepta said to Elias ; that he was come to bring to Memory our Sinnes ; And that I confesse the Righteousnesse of Bensalem , was greater then the Righteousnesse of Europe . At which speech hee bowed his Head , and went on in this manner . They haue also many wise and excellent Lawes touching Marriage . They allow no Polygamy . They haue ordained that none doe intermarry or contract , vntill a Moneth hee past from their first Inter viewe . Marriage without consent of Parents they doe not make void , but they mulct it in the Inheritours : For the Children of such Marriages , are not admitted to inherit , aboue a third Part of their Parents Inheritance . I haue read in a Booke of one of your Men , of a Faigned Common-wealth , wher the Married Couple are permitted , before they Contract , to see one another Naked . This they dislike : For they thinke it a Scorne , to giue a Refusall after so Familiar Knowledge : But because of many hidden Defects in Men and Womens Bodies , they haue a more ciuill Way : For they haue neare euery Towne , a Couple of Pooles , ( which they call Adam and Eues Pooles , ) wher it is permitted to one of the Friends of the Man , and another of the friends of the Woman , to see them seuerally bath Naked . And as wee were thus in Conference , ther came one that seemed to be a Messenger , in a rich Huke , that spake with the Iew : Whereupon hee turned to mee , and said ; You will pardon mee , for I am commanded away in hast . The next Morning he came to me againe , ioyfull as it seemed , and said ; There is word come to the Gouernour of the Citty , that one of the Fathers of Salomons House , will be here this day Seuen-night : Wee haue seene none of them this Dozen Yeares . His Comming is in State ; But the Cause of his comming is secret . I will prouide you , and your Fellowes , of a good Standing , to see his Entry . I thanked him , and told him ; I was most glad of the Newes . The Day being come he made is Entry . He was a Man of middle Stature , and Age , comely of Person , and had an Aspect as if he pittied Men. He was cloathed in a Roabe of fine black Cloath , with wide Sleeues , and a Cape . His vnder Garment was of excellent white Linnen , downe to the Foote , girt with a Girdle of the same ; And a Sindon or Tipett pett of the same about his Neck . He had Gloues , that were curious , and sett with Stone ; And Shoes of Peach-coloured Veluet . His Neck was bare to the Shoulders . His Hatt was like a Helmett , or Spanish Montera ; And his Locks curled below it decently : They were of Colour browne . His Beard was cutt round , and of the same colour with his Haire , somewhat lighter . He was carried in a rich Chariott , without Wheeles , Litter-wise ; With two Horses at either end , richly trapped in blew Veluett Embroydered ; and two Footmen on each side in the like Atire . The Chariott was all of Cedar , gilt , and adorned with Crystall ; Saue that the Fore-end had Pannells of Saphires , set in Borders of Gold ; And the Hinder end the like of Emerauds of the Peru Colour . Ther was also a Sunn of Gold , Radiant , vpon the Topp , in the Midst ; And on the Topp before , a small Cherub of Gold , with Wings displayed . The Chariott was couered with Cloath of Gold tissued vpon Blew . He had before him fifty Attendants , young Men all , in white Satten loose Coates to the Mid Legg ; And Stockins of white Silk ; And Shoes of blew Veluet ; And Hatts of blew Veluett ; with fine Plumes of diuerse Colours , sett round like Hat-bands . Next before the Chariott , went two Men , bare headed , in Linnen Garments downe to the Foote , girt , and Shoes of blew Veluett ; Who carried , the one a Crosier , the other a Pastorall Staffe like a Sheephooke : Neither of them of Mettall , but the Crosier of Balme-wood , the Pastorall Staffe of Cedar . Horse-Men he had none , neither before , nor behinde his Chariott : As it seemeth to anoyd all Tumult and Trouble . Behinde his Chariott , went all the Officers and Principalls of the Companies of the Citty . He sate alone , vpon Cushions , of a kinde of excellent Plush , blew ; And vnder his Foote curious Carpetts of Silk of diuerse Colours , like the Persian , but farr finer . He held vp his bare Hand , as he went , as blessing the People , but in Silence . The Street was wonderfully well kept ; So that ther was neuer any Army had their Men stand in better Battell-Array , then the People stood . The Windowes likewise were not crouded , but euery one stood in them , as if they had been placed . When the shew was past , the Iew said to me ; I shall not be able to attend you as I would , in regard of some charge the Citty hath lay'd vpon me , for the Entertaining of this Great Person . Three dayes after the Iew came to me againe , and said ; Yee are happy Men ; for the Father of Salomons House taketh knowledge of your Being here , and commanded me to tell you , that he will admitt all your Company to his presence , and haue priuate Conference with one of you , that ye shall choose : And for this hath appointed the next day after too Morrow . And because he meaneth to giue you his Blessing , he hath appointed it in the Forenoone . We came at our Day , and Houre , and I was chosen by my Fellowes for the priuate Accesse . We found him in a faire Chamber , richly hanged , and carpetted vnder Foote , without any Degrees to the State. He was sett vpon a Low Throne richly adorned , and a rich Cloath of State ouer his Head , of blew Sattin Embroidered . He was alone , saue that he had two Pages of Honour , on either Hand one , finely attired in White . His Vnder Garments were the like that we saw him weare in the Chariott ; but in stead of his Gowne , he had on him a Mantle with a Cape , of the same fine Black , fastned about him . When we came in , as we were taught , we bowed Lowe at our first Entrance ; And when we were come neare his Chaire , he stood vp , holding forth his Hand vngloued , and in Posture of Blessing ; And we euery one of vs stooped downe , and kissed the Hemme of his Tippett . That done , the rest departed , and I remayned . Then hee warned the Pages forth of the Roome , and caused mee to sit downe beside him , and spake to me thus in the Spanish Tongue . GOD blesse thee , my Sonne ; I will giue thee the greatest Iewell I haue : For I will impart vnto thee , for the Loue of GOD and Men , a Relation of the true State of Salomons House . Sonne , to make you know the true state of Salomons House , I will keepe this order . First I will set forth vnto you the End of our Foundation . Secondly , the Preparations and Instruments we haue for our Workes . Thirdly , the seuerall Employments and Functions wherto our Fellowes are assigned . And fourthly , the Ordinances and Rites which we obserue . The End of our Foundation is the Knowledge of Causes , and Secrett Motions of Things ; And the Enlarging of the bounds of Humane Empire , to the Effecting of all Things possible . The Preparations and Instruments are these . We haue large and deepe Causes of seuerall Depths : The deepest are sunke 600. Fathome : And some of them are digged and made vnder great Hills and Mountaines : So that if you reckon together the Depth of the Hill , and the Depth of the Caue , they are ( some of them ) aboue three Miles deepe . For wee finde , that the Depth of a Hill , and the Depth of a Caue from the Flat , is the same Thing ; Both remote alike , from the Sunn and Heauens Beames , and from the Open Aire . These Caues we call the Lower Region ; And wee vse them for all Coagulations , Indurations , Refrigerations , and Conseruations of Bodies . We use them likewise for the Imitation of Naturall Mines ; And the Producing also of New Artificiall Mettalls , by Compositions and Materialls which we vse , and lay ther for many years . Wee vse them also sometimes , ( which may seeme strange , ) for Curing of some Diseases , and for Prolongation of Life , in some Hermits that choose to liue ther , well accommodated of all things necessarie , and indeed liue very long ; By whom also we learne many things . We haue Burialls in seuerall Earths , wher we put diuerse Cements , as the Chineses doe their Porcellane . But we haue them in greater Varietie , and some of them more fine . We haue also great variety of Composts , and Soiles , for the Making of the Earth Fruitfull . We haue High Towers ; The Highest about halfe a Mile in Heigth ; And some of them likewise set vpon High Mountaines : So that the Vantage of the Hill with the Tower , is in the highest of them three Miles at least . And these Places wee call the Vpper Region ; Accounting the Aire betweene the High Places , and the Lowe , as a Middle Region . VVee vse these Towers , according to their seuerall Heights , and Situations , for Insolation , Refrigeration , Conseruation ; And for the View of diuers Meteors , As Windes , Raine , Snow , Haile ; And some of the Fiery Meteors also . And vpon them , in some Places , are Dwellings of Hermits , whom wee visit sometimes , and instruct what to obserue . We haue great Lakes , both Salt , and Fresh ; wherof we haue vse for the Fish , and Fowle . We vse them also for Burialls of some Naturall Bodies : For we finde a Difference in Things buried in Earth , or in Aire below the Earth ; and things buried Water . VVe haue also Pooles , of which some doe straine Fresh Water out of Salt ; And others by Art doe turne Fresh Water into Salt. VVe haue also some Rocks in the Midst of the Sea ; And some Bayes vpon the Shore for some Works , wherin is required the Ayre and Vapour of the Sea. VVe haue likewise Violent Streames and Cataracts , which serue vs for many Motions : And likewise Engines for Multiplying and Enforcing of VVindes , to set also on going diuerse Motions . VVe haue also a Number of Artificiall VVels , and Fountaines , made in Imitation of the Naturall Sources and Baths ; As tincted vpon Vitrioll , Sulphur , Steele , Brasse , Lead , Nitre , and other Mineralls . And againe wee haue little VVells for Infusions of many Things , wher the VVaters take the Vertue quicker and better , then in Vessels , or Basins . And amongst them we haue a VVater , which wee call VVater of Paradise , being , by that we doe to it , made very Soueraigne for Health , and Prolongation of Life . We haue also Great and Spatious Houses , wher we imitate and demonstrate Meteors ; As Snow , Haile , Raine , some Artificiall Raines of Bodies , and not of VVater , Thunders , Lightnings ; Also Generations of Bodies in Aire ; As Froggs , Flies , and diuerse Others . We haue also certaine Chambers , which wee call Chambers of Health , wher wee qualifie the Aire as we thinke good and proper for the Cure of diuerse Diseases , and Preseruation of Health . We haue also faire and large Baths , of seuerall Mixtures , for the Cure of Diseases , and the Restoring of Mans Body from Arefaction : And Others for the Confirming of it in Strength of Sinnewes , Vitall Parts , and the very Iuyce and Substance of the Body . We haue also large and various Orchards , and Gardens ; Wherin we do not so much respect Beauty , as Variety of Ground and Soyle , proper for diuerse Trees , and Herbs : And some very spatious , wher Trees , and Berries are set , wherof we make diuerse Kinds of Drinks , besides the Vine-yards . In these wee practise likewise all Conclusions of Grafting , and Inoculating , as well of VVilde-Trees , as Fruit-Trees , which produceth many Effects . And we make ( by Art ) in the same Orchards , and Gardens , Trees and Flowers , to come earlier , or later , then their Seasons ; And to come vp and beare more speedily then by their Naturall Course they doe . We make them also by Art greater much then their Nature ; And their Fruit greater , and sweeter , and of differing Tast , Smell , Colour , and Figure , from their Nature . And many of them we so Order as they become of Medicinall Vse . Wee haue also Meanes to make diuerse Plants , rise by Mixtures of Earths without Seedes ; And likewise to make diuerse New Plants , differing from the Vulgar ; and to make one Tree or Plant turne into another . We haue also Parks , and Enclosures of all Sorts , of Beasts , and Birds ; which wee vse not onely for View or Rarenesse , but likewise for Dissections , and Trialls ; That therby we may take light , what may be wrought vpon the Body of Man. Wherin we finde many strange Effects ; As Continuing Life in them , though diuerse Parts , which you acount Vitall , be perished , and taken forth ; Resussitating of some that seeme Dead in Appearance ; And the like . We try also all Poysons , and other Medicines vpon them , as well of Chyrurgery , as Phisicke . By Art likewise , we make them Greater , or Taller , then their Kinde is ; And contrary-wise Dwarfe them and stay their Grouth : Wee make them more Fruitfull , and Bearing then their Kind is ; And contrary-wise Barren and not Generatiue . Also we make them differ in Colour , Shape , Actiuity , many wayes . We finde Meanes to make Commixtures and Copulations of diuerse Kindes ; which haue produced many New Kindes , and them not Barren , as the generall Opinion is . We make a Number of Kindes , of Serpents , Wormes , Flies , Fishes , of Putrefaction ; Wherof some are aduanced ( in effect ) to be Perfect Creatures , like Beastes or Birds ; And haue Sexes , and doe Propagate . Neither doe we this by Chance , but wee know before hand , of what Matter and Commixture , what Kinde of those Creatures will arise . Wee haue also Particular Pooles , wher we make Trialls vpon Fishes , as we haue said before of Beasts , and Birds . We haue also Places for Breed and Generation of those Kindes of Wormes , and Flies , which are of Speciall Vse ; Such as are with you your Silk-wormes , and Bees . I will not hold you long with recounting of our Brew-Howses , Bake-Howses , and Kitchins , wher are made diuerse Drinks , Breads , and Meats , Rare , and of speciall effects . Wines we haue of Grapes ; And Drinkes of other Iuyce , of Fruits , of Graines , and of Rootes ; And of Mixtures with Honey , Sugar , Manna , and Fruits dryed , and decocted : Also of the Teares or Woundings , of Trees ; And of the Pulp of Canes . And these Drinkes are of seuerall Ages , some to the Age or Last of fourtie yeares . We haue Drinks also brewed with seuerall Herbs , and Roots , and Spices ; Yea with seuerall Fleshes , and White-Meates ; Wherof some of the Drinkes are such , as they are in effect Meat and Drinke both : So that Diuerse , especially in Age , doe desire to liue with them , with little or no Meate , or Bread. And aboue all wee striue to haue Drinks of Extreame Thin Parts , to insinuate into the Body , and yet without all Biting , Sharpenesse , or Fretting ; Insomuch as some of them , put vpon the Back of your Hand , will , with a little stay , passe through to the Palme , and yet taste Milde to the Mouth . Wee haue also VVaters , which we ripen in that fashion , as they become Nourishing ; So that they are indeed excellent Drinke ; And Many will vse no other . Breads we haue of seuerall Graines , Roots , and Kernells ; Yea and some of Flesh , and Fish , Dryed ; With diuerse kindes of Leauenings , and Seasonings : So that some doe extreamely moue Appetites ; Some doe Nourish so , as diuerse doe liue of them , without any other Meate ; Who liue very long . So for Meates , wee haue some of them so beaten , and made tender , and mortified , yet without all Corrupting , as a VVeake Heate of the Stomach will turne them into good Chylus ; As well as a Strong Heate would Meate otherwise prepared . We haue some Meates also , and Breads , and Drinks , which taken by Men , enable them to Fast long after ; And some other , that vsed make the very Flesh of Mens Bodies , sensibly , more Hard and Tough ; And their Strength farre greater , then otherwise it would bee . Wee haue Dispensatories , or Shops of Medicines . Wherin you may easely thinke , if we haue such Variety of Plants , and Liuing Creatures , more then you haue in Europe , ( for we know what you haue , ) the Simples , Druggs , and Ingredients of Medicines , must likewise be in so much the greater Variety . Wee haue them likewise of diuerse Ages , and long Fermentations . And for their Preparations , wee haue not onely all Manner of Exquisite Distillations , and Separations , and especially by Gentle Heates , and Percolations through diuerse Strainers , yea and Substances ; But also exact Formes of Composition , wherby they incorporate allmost , as they were Naturall Simples . Wee haue also diuerse Mechanicall Arts , which you haue not ; And Stuffes made by them ; As Papers , Linnen , Silks , Tissues ; dainty VVorks of Feathers of wonderfull Lustre ; excellent Dies , and many others : And Shops likewise , as well for such as are not brought into Vulgar vse amongst vs , as for those that are . For you must know , that of the Things before recited , many of them are growne into vse throughout the Kingdome ; But yet , if they did flow from our Inuention , wee haue of them also for Patternes and Principalls . Wee haue also Fournaces of great Diuersities , and that keepe great Diuersitie of Heates : Fierce and Quicke ; Strong and Constant ; Soft and Milde ; Blowne , Quiet , Dry , Moist ; And the like . But aboue all we haue Heates , in Imitation of the Sunnes and Heauenly Bodies Heates , that passe diuerse Inequalities , and ( as it were ) Orbs , Progresses , and Returnes , wherby we produce admirable effects . Besides wee haue Heates of Dungs ; and of Bellies and Mawes of Liuing Creatures , and of their Blouds , and Bodies ; and of Hayes and Herbs layd vp moist ; of Lime vnquenched ; and such like . Instruments also which generate Heate onely by Motion . And further , Places for Strong Insolations ; And againe Places vnder the Earth , which by Nature , or Art , yeeld Heate . These diuerse Heates wee vse , As the Nature of the Operation , which wee intend , requireth . Wee haue also Perspectiue-Houses , wher wee make Demonstrations of all Lights , and Radiations : And of all Colours : And out of Things vncoloured and Transparent , wee can represent vnto you all seuerall Colours ; Not in RaineBowes , ( as it is in Gemms , and Prismes , ) but of themselues Single . Wee represent also all Multiplications of Light , which wee carry to great Distance , and make so Sharp , as to discerne small Points and Lines . Also all Colourations of Light ; All Delusions and Deceits of the Sight , in Figures , Magnitudes , Motions , Colours : All Demonstrations of Shadowes . Wee finde also diuerse Meanes yet vnknowne to you , of Producing of Light , originally , from diuerse Bodies . Wee procure meanes of Seeing Obiects a-farr off ; As in the Heauen , and Remote Places : And represent Things Neare ; as A-farr off ; And Things A-farr off as Neare ; Making Faigned Distances . Wee haue also Helps for the Sight , farr aboue Spectacles and Glasses in vse . Wee haue also Glasses and Meanes , to see Small and Minute Bodies , perfectly and distinctly ; As the Shapes and Colours of Small Flies and Wormes , Graines and Flawes in Gemmes which cannot otherwise be seen , Obseruations in Vrine & Bloud not otherwise to be seen . Wee make Artificiall Raine-Bowes , Halo's , and Circles about Light. Wee represent also all manner of Reflexions , Refractions , and Multiplications of Visuall Beames of Obiects . Wee haue also Pretious Stones of all kindes , many of them of great Beauty , and to you vnknowne : Crystalls likewise ; And Glasses of diuerse kindes ; And amongst them some of Mettals Vitrificated , and other Materialls , besides those of which you make Glasse . Also a Number of Fossiles , and Imperfect Mineralls , which you haue not . Likewise Loadstones of Prodigious Vertue : And other rare Stones , both Naturall , and Artificiall . Wee haue also Sound-Houses , wher wee practise and demonstrate all Sounds , and their Generation . Wee haue Harmonies which you haue not , of Quarter-Sounds , and lesser Slides of Sounds . Diuerse Instruments of Musick likewise to you vnknowne , some sweeter then any you haue ; Together with Bells and Rings that are dainty and sweet . Wee represent Small Sounds as Great and Deepe ; Likewise Great Sounds , Extenuate and Sharpe ; Wee make diuerse Tremblings and Warblings of Sounds , which in their Originall are Entire . Wee represent and imitate all Articulate Sounds and Letters , and the Voices and Notes of Beasts and Birds . Wee haue certaine Helps , which sett to the Eare doe further the Hearing greatly . Wee haue also diuerse , Strange and Artificiall Eccho's , Reflecting the Voice many times , and as it were Tossing it : And some that giue back the Voice Lowder then it came ; some Shriller , and some Deeper ; Yea some rendring the Voice , Differing in the Letters or Articulate Sound , from that they receyue . Wee haue also meanes to conuey Sounds in Trunks and Pipes , in strange Lines , and Distances . Wee haue also Perfume-Houses ; wherwith we ioyne also Practises of Tast. VVe Multiply Smells , which may seeme strange . VVe Imitate Smells , making all Smells to breath out of other Mixtures then those that giue them . VVe make diuerse Imitations of Tast likewise ● so that they will deceyue any Mans Tast. And in this House wee containe also a Confiture-House , wher wee make all Sweet-Meats , Dry and Moist ; And diuerse pleasant Wines , Milks , Broaths , and Sallets , farr in greater variety , then you haue . Wee haue also Engine-Houses , wher are prepared Engines and Instruments for all Sorts of Motions . Ther we imitate and practise to make Swifter Motions , then any you haue , either out of your Musketts , or any Engine that you haue : And to Make them , and Multiply them more Easily , and with Small Force , by VVheeles , and other Meanes : And to make them Stronger , and more Violent , then yours are ; Exceeding your greatest Cannons , and Basilisks . Wee represent also Ordnance and Instruments of VVarr , and Engines of all Kindes : And likewise New Mixtures and Compositions of Gun-Powder , Wilde-Fires burning in Water , and Vnquenchable . Also Fire-workes of all Variety , both for Pleasure , and Vse . Wee imitate also Flights of Birds ; Wee haue some Degrees of Flying in the Ayre . Wee haue Shipps and Boates for Going vnder Water , and Brooking of Seas ; Also Swimming-Girdles and Supporters . Wee haue diuers curious Clocks ; And other like Motions of Returne : And some Perpetuall Motions . Wee imitate also Motions of Liuing Creatures , by Images , of Men , Beasts , Birds , Fishes , and Serpents . Wee haue also a great Number of other Various Motions , strange for Equality , Finenesse , and Subtilty . Wee haue also a Mathematicall House , wher are represented all Instruments , as well of Geometry , as Astronomy , exquisitely made . Wee haue also Houses of Deceits of the Senses ; wher we represent all manner of Feates of Iugling , False Apparitions , Impostures , and Illusions : And their Fallaces . And surely you will easily beleeue , that wee , that haue so many Things truely Naturall , which induce Admiration , could in a World of Particulars deceiue the Senses , if wee would disguise those Things , and labour to make them seeme more Miraculous . But we doe hate all Impostures , and Lies : Insomuch as wee haue seuerely forbidden it to all our Fellowes , vnder paine of Ignominy and Eines , that they doe not shew any Naturall worke or Thing , Adorned or Swelling ; but onely Pure as it is , and without all Affectation of Strangenesse . These are ( my Sonne ) the Riches of Salomons House . For the seuerall Employments and Offices of our Fellowes ; Wee haue Twelue that Sayle into Forraine Countries , vnder the Names of other Nations , ( for our owne wee conceale ; ) Who bring vs the Bookes , and Abstracts , and Patternes of Experiments of all other Parts . These wee call Merchants of Light. Wee haue Three that Collect the Experiments which are in all Bookes . These wee call Depredatours . Wee haue Three that Collect the Experiments of all Mechanicall Arts ; And also of Liberall Sciences ; And also of Practises which are not Brought into Arts. These we call Mystery-Men . Wee haue Three that try New Experiments , such as themselues thinke good . These wee call Pioners or Miners . Wee haue Three that Drawe the Experiments of the Former Foure into Titles , and Tables , to giue the better light , for the drawing of Obseruations and Axiomes out of them . These wee call Compilers . Wee haue Three that bend themselues , Looking into the Experiments of their Fellowes , and cast about how to draw out of them Things of Vse , and Practise for Mans life , and Knowledge as well for VVorkes , as for Plaine Demonstration of Causes , Meanes of Naturall Diuinations , and the easie and cleare Discouery , of the Vertues and Parts of Bodies . These wee call Dowry-men or Benefactours . Then after diuerse Meetings and Consults of our whole Number , to consider of the former Labours and Collections , wee haue Three that take care , out of them , to Direct New Experiments , of a Higher Light , more Penetrating into Nature then the Former . These wee call Lamps . Wee haue Three others that doe Execute the Experiments so Directed , and Report them . These wee call Inoculatours . Lastly , wee haue Three that raise the former Discoueries by Experiments , into Greater Obseruations , Axiomes , and Aphorismes . These wee call Interpreters of Nature . Wee haue also , as you must thinke , Nouices and Apprentices , that the Succession of the former Employed Men doe not faile ; Besides , a great Number of Seruants and Attendants , Men and Women . And this we doe also : We haue Consultations , which of the Inuentions and Experiences , which wee haue discouered , shall be Published , and which not : And take all an Oath of Secrecy , for the Concealing of those which wee thinke fitt to keepe Secrett : Though some of those we doe reuease sometimes to the State , and some not . For our Ordinances and Rites : Wee haue two very Long , and Faire Galleries : In one of these wee place Patternes and Samples of all manner of the more Rare and Excellent Inuentions : In the other wee place the Statuas of all Principall Inuentours . These wee haue the Statua of your Columbus , that discouered the West-Indies : Also the Inuentour of Shipps : Your Monke that was the Inuentour of Ordnance , and of Gunpowder : The Inuentour of Musicke : The Inuentour of Letters ; The Inuentour of Printing : The Inuentour of Obseruations of Astronomy : The Inuentour of Works in Mettall : The Inuentour of Glasse : The Inuentour of Silke of the VVorne : The Inuentour of VVine : The Inuentour of Corne and Bread : The Inuentour of Sugars : And all these , by more certaine Tradition , then you haue . Then haue we diuerse Inuentours of our Owne , of Excellent VVorkes : Which since you haue not seene , it were too long to make Descriptions of them ; And besides , in the right Vnderstanding of those Descriptions , you might easily erre . For vpon euery Inuention of Valew , wee erect a Statua to the Inuentour , and giue him a Liberall and Honourable Reward . These Statua's are , some of Brasse ; some of Marble and Touchstone ; some of Cedar and other speciall VVoods guilt and adorned ; some of Iron ; some of Siluer ; Some of Gold. Wee haue certaine Hymnes and Seruices , which wee say dayly , of Laud and Thanks to GOD , for his Marueillous VVorks : And Formes of Prayers imploring his Aide and Blessing , for the Illumination of our Labours , and the Turning of them into Good and Holy Vses . Lastly , wee haue Circuites or Visits of diuers Principall Citties of the Kingdome ; wher , as it commeth to passe , we doe publish such New Profitable Inuentions , as wee thinke good . And wee doe also declare Naturall Diuinations of Diseases , Plagues , Swarmes of Hurtfull Creatures , Scarcety , Tempests , Earthquakes , Great Inundations , Cometts , Temperature of the Yeare , and diuerse other Things ; And wee giue Counsell thereupon , what the People shall doe , for the Preuention and Remedy of them . And when Hee had sayd this , Hee stood vp : And I , as I had beene taught , kneeled downe , and He layd his Right Hand vpon my Head , and said ; GOD blesse thee , my Sonne ; And GOD blesse this Relation , which I haue made . I giue thee leaue to Publish it , for the Good of other Nations ; For wee here are in GODS Bosome , a Land vnknowne . And so hee left mee ; Hauing assigned a Valew about two Thousand Duckets , for a Bounty to mee and my Fellowes . For they giue great Largesses , they come , vpon all occasions . The rest was not Perfected . MAGNALIA NATVRAE , PRAECIPVE QVOAD VSVS HVMANOS . THe Prolongation of Life . The Restitution of Youth in some Degree . The Retardation of Age. The Curing of Diseases counted Incurable . The Mitigation of Paine . More Easie and lesse Loathsome Purgings . The Encreasing of Strength and Actiuity . The Encreasing of Ability to suffer Torture or Paine . The Altering of Complexions : And Fatnesse , and Leannesse . The Altering of Statures . The Altering of Features . The Encreasing and Exalting of the Intellectuall Parts . Versions of Bodies into other Bodies . Making of New Species . Transplanting of one Species into another . Instruments of Destruction , as of Warre , and Poyson . Exhilaration of the Spirits , and Putting them in good Disposition . Force of the Imagination , either vpon another Body , or vpon the Body it selfe . Acceleration of Time in Maturations . Acceleration of Time in Clasifications . Acceleration of Putrefaction . Acceleration of Decoction . Acceleration of Germination . Making Rich Composts for the Earth . Impressions of the Aire , and Raising of Tempests . Great Alteration ; As in Induration , Emollition , &c. Turning Crude and VVatry Substances into Oyly and Vnctious Substances . Drawing of New Foodes out of Substances not now in Vse . Making New Threds for Apparell ; And New Stuffes ; Such as are Paper , Glasse , &c. Naturall Diuinations . Deceptions of the Senses . Greater Pleasures of the Senses . Artificiall Mineralls and Cements . FINIS . In the New Atlantis Pag. 28. lin . 27. for both read bath . Pag. 36. lin . 6. for procueed read produced . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A01552-e820 This Epistle is the same , that should haue been prefixed to this Booke , if his Lordship had liued . Notes for div A01552-e1310 Experiments in Consort , touching the Straining and Passing of Bodies , one through another : which they Call Percolation . Experiments in Consort touching Motion of Bodies vpon their Pressure . Experiments in Consort touching Separations of Bodies by Weight Experiments in Consort touching Iudicious & Accurate Infusions , both in Liquors , and Aire . Experiment Solitary touching the Appetite of Continuation in liquids . Experiment Solitary touching the Making of Artificiall Springs . Experiment Solitary touching the Venemous Quality of Mans Flesh. Experiment Solitary touching the Version and Transmutation of Aire into Water . Experiment Solitary touching Helpes towards the Beauty and good Features of Persons . Experiments Solitary touching the Condensing of Aire , in such sort as it may put on Weight , and yield Nourishment . Experiment Solitary touching the Cōmixture of Flame and Aire , and the great Force therof . Experiment Solitary touching the Secret Nature of Flame . Experiment Solitory touching the Different force of Flame in the Middest and on the Sides . Experiment Solitary touching the Decrease of the Naturall motion of Grauity in great distance from the Earth ; or within some depth of the Earth . Experiment Solitary touching the Contraction of Bodies in Bulke , by the Mixture of the more Liquid Body with the more Solid . Experiment Solitary touching the Making Vines more fruitfull . Experiments in Consort touching Purging Medicines . Experiments in Consort touching Meats and Drinks that are most Nourishing . Experiment Solitary touching Filum Medicinale . Experiment Solitary touching Cure by Custome . Experiment Solitary touching Cure by Excesse . Experiment Solitary touching Cure by Motion of Consent . Experiment Solitary touching Cure of Diseases which are contrary to Predist sition . Experiment Solitary touching Preparations before Purging , and setling of the Body afterward . Experiment Solitary touching Stocking of Bloud . Experiment Solitary touching Change of Aliments and Medicines . Experiment Solitary touching Diets . Experiments in Consort touching the Production of Cold. Experiments in Cōsort touching the Version and Transmutation of Aire into water . Experiments in Consort , touching Induration of Bodies . Experiment Solitary touching the Version of water into Aire . Experiment Solitary touching the Force of Vnion . Experiment Solitary touching the Producing of Feathers and Haires of diuers Colours . Experiment Solitary touching the Nourishment of Liuing Creatures before they be brought forth . Experiments in Cōsort touching Sympathy and Antipathy for Medicinall vse . Experiment Solitary touching the Secret Processes of Nature . Experiment Solitary touching the Power of Heat . Amalgama Experiment Solitary , touching the Impossibility of Annibilation . Notes for div A01552-e23840 Experiments in Consort touching Musicke . Experiments in Consort touching Sounds ; and first touching the Nullity , and Entity of Sounds . Experiments in Cōsort touching Production . Conseruation , and Dilation of Sounds ; And the Office of the Aire therein . Experiments in Cōsort touching the Magnitude , and Exiluy , and Damps of Sounds . Experiments in Consort touching the Loudnesse or Sofinesse of Sounds ; and their Carriage at longer or shorter Distance . Experiments in Consort touching the Communication of Sounds . Experiments in Cōsort touching Equality , and Inequality of Sounds . Experiments in Consort , touching the ●●● treble , and the ●●● Base Tones , or Musicall Sounds . Experiments in Consort touching the Proportion of Treble and Base Tones . Experiments in Consort touching Exteriour , and Interiour Sounds . Experiments in Consort , touching Articulation of Sounds . Notes for div A01552-e42460 Experiments in Consort , touching the Motions of Sounds , in what Lines they are Circular , Oblique , Straight ; Vpwards , downwards ; Forwards ; Backwards . Experiments in Cōsort touching the Lasting and Perishing of Sounds ; And touching the Time they require to their Generation , or Delation . Experiments in Consort , touching the Passage and Interceptions of Sounds . Experiments in Cōsort touching the Medium of Sounds . Experiments in Consort , what the Figures of the Pipes , or Concanes , or the Bodies Diferent conduce to the Sounds . Experiments in Consort touching the Mixture of Sounds . Experiments in Consort touching Melioration of Sounds . Experiments in Cōsort touching the Imitation of Sounds . Experiments in Consort , touching the Reflexion of Sounds . Experiments in Cōsort touching the Consent and Dissint between Visibles & Audibles , Experiments in Consort , touching the Sympathy or Antipathy of sounds , one with another . Experiments in Consort , touching the Hindring or Helping of the Hearing . Experiments in Consort touching the Spirituall and Fine Nature of Sounds . Experiment Solitary touching the Orient Colours , in dissolution of Metalls . Experiment Solitary touching Prolongation of Life . Experiment Solitary touching Appetite of Vnion in Bodies . Experiment Solitary touching the like O●●●●●●ons of Heat and Time. Experiment Solitary touching the differing Operations of Fire , and Time. Experiment Solitary touching Motions by Inuitation . Experiment Solitary , touching Infectious Disease . Experiment Solitary touching the incorporation of Powders and Liquours Experiment Solitary , touching Exercise of the Body . Experiment Solitary , touching Meats , that induce Society . Notes for div A01552-e58020 Experiments in Consort touching the Clarification of Liquours , and the Accelerating thereof . Experiments in Consort touching Maturation , and the Accelerating thereof . And ●●●ft touching the Maturation and Quickning or Drinks . And next touching the Maturation of Fruits . Experiment Solitary , touching the Making of Gold. Experiment Solitary touching the Nature of Gold. Experiments in Consort touching the Enducing and Accelerating of Putrefaction . Experiments in Consort , touching Pro●●●●●● and Preuenting Putrefaction . Experiment Solitary , touching Wood Shining in the Darke . Experiment Solitary touching the Acceleration of Birth Experiment Solitary touching the Acceleration of growth and Stature . Experiments in Consort touching Sulphur and Mercury , two of Paracel●es Principles . Experiment Solitary touching Chameleons . Experiment Solitary , touching Subterrany Fires . Experiment Solitary , touching Nitre . Experiment Solitary touching Congealing of Aire . Experiment Solitary touching Congealing of Water into Crystall . Experiment Solitary touching Preseruing of Roseleaues , both in Colour , & Smell . Experiments in Consort , touching the Continuance of Flame . Experiments in Consort touching Burialls or Insusions of diuers Bodies in Earth . Experiment Solitary , touching the ●●●●● in M●●●●●● from se●●● winds . Experiment Solitary touching Winter and Summer ●●●●●● Experiment Solitary touching Pesil●●●all Seasons . Experiment Solitary , touching an Enour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Diseases . Experiment Solitary , touching the A●●●●●●●●● or Preseruation of Liquours in Wells , or deepe Vaults . Experiment Solitary , touching Stutting Experiments in Consort , touching Smells . Experiments in Consort touching the Goodnesse and Choice of Water . Experiment Solitary , touching the Temperate Heat vnder the AEquinoctiall . Experiment Solitary , touching the Coloration of Blacke and Tawney Moores . Experiment Solitary touching Motion after the Inflant of Death . Notes for div A01552-e78270 Experiments in Consort , touching the Acceleration of Germination . Experiments in Consort , touching the Putting backe or Retardation of Germination . Experiments in Consort touching the Melioration of Fruits , Trees , and Plants . Experiments in Consort touching Compound Fruits and Flowers . Experiments in Consort touching the Sympathy and Antipathy of Plants . Experiments in Consort , touching the Making Herbs and Fruits Medicinable . Notes for div A01552-e92660 Experiments in Consort , touching Curiosities about Fruits and Plants . Experiments in Consort touching the Degenerating of Plants ; And of the Transmutation of them , one into another . Experiments in Consort touching the Proco●tic , and Lownesse , and Artificiall dwarsing of Trees . Experiments in Consort , touching the Experiments in Consort , touching the Producing of Perfect P●ants without Seed . Experiments in Consort touching Forr●● Plants . Experiments in Consort , touching the Seasons in which Plants come forth . Experiments in Consort touching the Lasting of Herbs and Trees . Experiments in Consort touching the seuerall Figures of Plants . Experiments in Consort , touching some Principal● Differences in Plants . Experiments in Consort touching all Manner of Composts , and Helps of Ground . Notes for div A01552-e112150 Experiments in Consort , touching the Assinities , and Differences , betweene Plants and Inanimate Bodies . Experiments in Consort touching the Affinities , and Differences , of Plants , and Liuing Creatures : And the Consiners and ●●●●●●● of them Experiments Pr●●●●●ous touching Plants . Experiment Solitary touching Healing of Wounds . Experiment Solitary , touching ●●●●●●●●●●● Experiment Solitary , touching Repening of D●●nk before the Time. Experiment Solitary , touching Pilosity and Plumage . Experiment Solitary , touching the Quicknesse of Motion in Birds . Experiment Solitary , touching the different Clear enesse of the Sea. Experiment Solitary touching the different Heats of Fire and Boiling Water . Experiment Solitary touching the Qualification of Heat by Moisture . Experiment Solitary , touching Yawning . Experiment Solitary , touching the Hiccough . Experiment Solitary , touching Sneezing Experiment Solitary , touching the Tendernesse of the Teeth . Experiment Solitary , touching the Tongue . Experiment Solitary , touching the Taste . Experiment Solitary touching some Prognosticks of Pestilenitall Seasons . Experiment Solitary touching Speciall Simples for Medicines . Experiments in Consort touching Venus . Experiments in Consort touching the Insecta . Experiment Solitary touching Leaping . Experiment Solitary , touching the Pleasures , and Displeasures of the Senses , especially of Hearing . Notes for div A01552-e140490 Experiment Solitary touching Veines of Medicinall Earth . Experiment Solitary , touching the Growth of Sponges . Experiment Solitary touching Sea-Fish put in Fish Waters . Experiment Solitary , touching Attraction by Simulitude of Substance . Experiment Solitary , touching certaine Drinkes in Turkey . Experiments in Consort , touching Sweat. Experiment Solitary , touching the GloWorme . Experiments in Consort , touching the Impressions , which the Passions of the Minde make vpon the Body . Experiments in Consort touching Drunkennesse . Experiment Solitary touching the Helpe or Hint of Wine , though Moderately vsed . Experiment Solitary , touching Catterpillers . Experiment Solitary , touching the Flyes Cantharides . Experiments in Consort , touching Lassitude . Experiment Solitary touching the Casting of the Skin , and Shell , in some Creatures . Experiments in Consort touching the Postures of the Body . Experiment Solitary , touching Pestilentiall Yeares . Experiment Solitary , touchine the Prognosticks of Hard Winters . Experiment Solitary touching Medicines that Condense , and Releeue the Spirits . Experiment Solitary , touching Faintings of the Body . Experiment Solitary , touching the Vse of Bathing and Annointing . Experiment Solitary , touching Chamoletting of Paper . Experiment Solitary , touching Cuttle-Inke . Experiment Solitary touching Encrease of Weigh , in Earth . Experiments in Consort , touching Sleepe . Experiments in Consort , touching Teeth and Hard Substances in the Bodies of Liuing Creatures . Experiments in Consort , touching the Generation and Bearing of Liuing Creatures in the Wombe . Experiments in Consort , touching Species Visible . Experiments in Consort , touching Impulsion , and Percussion . Experiment Solitary , touching Titillation . Experiment Solitary , touching the Scarcity of Raine in AEgypt : Experiment Solitary , touching Clarification . Experiment Solitary touching Plants without Leaues Experiment Solitary , touching the Materials of Glasse . Experiment Solitary , touching Prohibition of Putrefaction , and the Long Conseruation of Bodies . Experiment Solitary , touching the Abundance of Nitre in certaine Sea-Shoares . Experiment Solitary , touching Bodies that are borne vp by Water . Experiment Solitary , touching Fuell , that consumeth little , or nothing . Experiment Solitary Oeconomicall touching Cheape Fuell . Experiment Solitary , touching the Gathering of Wind for Freshnesse . Experiment Solitary touching the Trials of Aires . Experiment Solitary touching Increasing of Milke in Milch Beasts . Experiment Solitary , touching Sand of the Nature of Glasse . Experiment Solitary , touching the Growth of Corall . Experiment Solitary , touching the Gathering of Manna . Experiment Solitary , touching the Correcting of Wine . Experiment Solitary touching the Materialls of Wild-Fire . Experiment Solitary , touching Plaster growing as Hard as Marble . Experiment Solitary touching Iudgement of the Cure in some Vlcers and Hurts . Experiment Solitary , touching the Healthfulnesse or Vnhealthfulnesse of the Southerne Wind. Experiment Solitary , touching Wounds . Experiment Solitary touching Mortification by Cold. Experiment Solitary touching Weight . Experiment Solitary touching the Super-Natation of Bodies . Experiment Solitary , touching the Flying of Vnequall Bodies in the Aire . Experiment Solitary , touching Water , that it may be the Medium of Sounds . Experiment Solitary , of the Flight of the Spirits vpon Odious Obiects . Experiment Solitary , touching the Super-Reflexion of Eccho's . Experiment Solitary touching the Force of Imagination , Im●●a ●●ng that of the Sense . Experiment Solitary , touching Preseruation of Bodies . Experiment Solitary , touching the Growth , or Multiplying of Metalis . Experiment Solitary , touching the Drowning of the mne Base Metall in the more Pretious . Experiment Solitary touching Fixation of Bodies . Experiment Solitary , touching the Restlesse Nature of Things in Themselues , and their Desire to Change. Notes for div A01552-e172750 Experiments in Consort , touching Perception in Bodies Insensible , tending to Natural Diuination , or Subtill Trials . Experiment Solitary , touching the Nature of Appetite in the Stomach . Experiment Solitary , touching Sweetnesse of Odour from the Rainbow . Experiment Solitary , touching Sweet Smells . Experiment Solitary touching the Corportall Substance of Smells . Experiment Solitary touching Fetide and Fragrant Odours . Experiment Solitary , touching the Causes of Putrefaction . Experiment Solitary , touching Bodies Vnperfectly Mixt. Experiment Solitary , touching Alterations , which may be called Maiors . Experiment Solitary touching Bodies Liquefiable , and not Liquefiable . Experiment Solitary touching Bodies Fragile , and Tough . Experiment Solitary , touching the Two Kindes of Pneumaticals in Bodies Experiment Solitary , touching Concretion , and Dissolution of Bodies . Experiment Solitary , touching Hard and Soft Bodies . Experiment Solitary touching Bodies Ductile , and Tensile . Experiment Solitary , touching other Passions of Matter , and Characters of Bodies . , Experiment Solitary , touching Induration by Sympathic . Experiment Solitary touching Honey and Sugar . Experiment Solitary , touching the Finer Sort of Base Metals . Experiment Solitary touching Coments and Quarries . Experiment Solitary , touching the Altering of the Colour of Haires and Feathers . Experiment Solitary , touching the Differences of Liuing Creatures , Male & Female . Experiment Solitary , touching the Com●ar●●e Magnitude of Liuing Creatures . Experiment Solitary , touching Exessasion of Fruits . Experiment Solitary touching the Melieration of Tobacco . Experiment Solitary touching seuerall Heats , working the same Effects . Experiment Solitary , touching Swelling and Dilatation in Boyling . Experiment Solitary , touching the Dulcoration of Fruits . Experiment Solitary , touching Flesh Edible , and not Edible . Experiment Solitary , touching the Salamander . Experiment Solitary , touching the Contrary Operations of Time , vpon Fruits , and Liquours . Experiment Solitary touching Blowes and Bruises . Experiment Solitary , touching the Orris Root . Experiment Solitary touching the Compression of Liquours . Experiment Solitary , touching the Working of Water vpon Aire Contiguous . Experiment Solitary , touching the Nature of Aire . Experiments in Consort , touching the Eyes , and Sight . Experiment Solitary , touching the Colour of the Sea , or other Water . Experiment Solitary touching Shell-Fish . Experiment Solitary , touching the Right Side , and the Left. Experiment Solitary touching Frictions . Experiment Solitary touching Globes appearing Flat at Distance . Experiment Solitary touching Shadows . Experiment Solitary touching the Rowling and Breaking of the Seas Experiment Solitary touching the Dulcoration of Salt Water . Experiment Solitary touching the Returne of Saltnesse in Pits vpon the Sea-Shore . Experiment Solitary touching Attraction by Similitude of Substance . Experiment Solitary touching Attraction . Experiment Solitary touching Heat vnder Earth . Experiment Solitary touching Flying in the Aire . Experiment Solitary touching the Dye of Scarlet . Experiment Solitary touching ●●●● . Experiment Solitary , touching the Rise of Water , by Meanes of Flame . Experiments in Consort , touching the Influences of the Moone . Experiment Solitary touching Vinegar . Experiment Solitary , touching Creatures that Sleepe all Winter . Experiment Solitary touching the Generating of Creatures by Copulation , and by Putrefaction . Notes for div A01552-e206110 Experiments in Consort touching the Transmission , and Influx , or Im●●teriate Vertues , and the Force of Imagination . Experiments in Consort , Moa●● , touching Transmission of Spirits , and the Force of Imagination . Experiments in Consort , touching Emission of Spirits in Vapour , or Exhalation , Odour-like . Experiment Solitary touching the Emissions of Spiritual Species which Affect the Senses . Experiments in Consort , touching the Emission of Immatcriate Vertues from the Mindes , and Spirits of Men , either by Affectious , or by Imaginations , or by other Impressions . Experiments in Consort , touching the Secret Vertue of Sympathy , and Antipathy Experiment Solitary touching Secret Proprieties . Experiment Solitary , touching the Generall Sympathy of Mens Spirits . 
A50038	----	The natural history of Lancashire, Cheshire, and the Peak in Derbyshire with an account of the British, Phœnician, Armenian, Gr. and Rom. antiquities in those parts / by Charles Leigh ... Leigh, Charles, 1662-1701? 1700 Approx. 953 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 265 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A50038 Wing L975 ESTC R20833 12404716 ocm 12404716 61347 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50038) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61347) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 281:8) The natural history of Lancashire, Cheshire, and the Peak in Derbyshire with an account of the British, Phœnician, Armenian, Gr. and Rom. antiquities in those parts / by Charles Leigh ... Leigh, Charles, 1662-1701? [22], 4, [8], 196, [2], 97, [5], 80, [4], 81-112, [37] p., [13] leaves of plates : ill., coats of arms, 1 folded map, port. Printed for the author, and to be had at Mr. George West's and Mr. Henry Clement's ... Mr. Edward Evet's ... and Mr. John Nicholson ..., Oxford : 1700. Advertisement: p. [1] of pt. 1, and p. [37] at end. Errata: p. [2] at end of pt. 2 and p. [3] at end of pt. 3. Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library. Includes index. "A list of the names of the nobility": p. 1-4 at beginning of pt. 1. "An explanation of the cutts": p. 185-186, 192, 195 of pt. 1 and p. 81-112 at end of work. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- England -- Pre-Linnean works. Great Britain -- Antiquities. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2003-11 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Carolus Leigh M. D. W. Faithorn delin . I Savage sculp . portrait THE NATURAL HISTORY OF Lancashire , Cheshire , AND THE Peak , in Derbyshire : WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE British , Phoenician , Armenian , Gr. and Rom. ANTIQUITIES IN THOSE PARTS . By CHARLES LEIGH , Doctor of Physick . OXFORD : Printed for the AUTHOR ; and to be had at Mr. George West's , and Mr. Henry Clement's , Booksellers there ; Mr. Edward Evet's , at the Green-Dragon , in St. Paul's Church-yard ; and Mr. Iohn Nicholson , at the King 's - Arms , in Little-Britain , LONDON . MDCC . IMPRIMATUR , GUIL PAINTER , S. T. P. Vice-Cancel . Oxon. To His GRACE , JAMES , Duke of ORMOND , Chancellor of the University of OXFORD ; To the Reverend the Vice-Chancellor , THE DOCTORS , PROCTORS , HEADS of Colleges and Halls , AND THE Rest of the Learned MEMBERS OF THAT Flourishing and Famous University , THIS WORK is humbly Dedicated . IT was some Years since by Recommendation from several of the Heads of Houses , Professors , and Doctors of Physick , that this Work was undertaken ; it is therefore from You that it presumes to seek a Protection , which if it has the Honour and Happiness to obtain , the Censorious Criticks may shew their ill Temper , but will be too Weak to wound it . I must own it may be look'd upon by some , perhaps , as a Piece of Arrogance for so obscure a Pen , to solicite a Protection from such a Learned and Honourable Body : But since the Sun , that great Luminary of the Universe , sometimes gilds the darkest Grotto's , I presume therefore so far as not totally to despair of Your Favour . I do with the profoundest Gratitude acknowledge that an Encouragement from so many Learned Persons , contributed no small Matter to this Undertaking , and had that been wanting , the Difficulties I met with were so many , and so insuperable , I should not have been able to have accomplish'd my Design . The Method I have taken in this Book , ( which has been a Work of Seventeen Years ) is chiefly to relate Matter of Fact ; having seen the Misfortunes of many , in swelling their Books with Digressive Quotations , and Chimerical Hypotheses , and as the French observe , frequently losing the Truth by Argument . I can solace my self with this , that I dread not to be Contradicted in any Instance I have mentioned , having been Critically Curious in each Observation and Experiment , and those frequently repeated . It is my Hopes that several Matters in the following Sheets may occur , that in future Ages may not only tend to the Wealth and Honour of those Counties , but the Improvement of Natural History , and the general Good of Mankind , no Counties in England affording so great a Variety of Mines , Minerals and Mettals , with other choice Products , and the most surprizing Phaenomena of Nature , if it happen to have this Effect , it will be to the infinite Satisfaction of Your Ever-devoted , Most Humble , Obliged , and Obedient Servant , Charles Leigh . To His Excellency , WILLIAM , Duke of Devonshire , &c. ONE OF THE Lords Justices of ENGLAND . The Right Honourable , WILLIAM , Earl of Derby , &c. The Right Honourable , RICHARD , Earl Rivers , &c. WITH The Rest of the Nobility and Gentry , Encouragers of this WORK . My Lords and Gentlemen , THERE are particular Spirits in Mankind which soar above the common Level : Hence it is , that true Patrons of Learning and Honour , have such an Influence over those who move in a lower Orb , that they are enabled by that borrowed Lustre , to dart such Reflections , as raise some Sort of Men to that Pitch of Thought , that can allure them to the Perusal of a Book . So little , indeed , by a great many is Learning esteem'd , and a Publick Good encouraged , that an Author like an Ass in the Indies , may be overloaden with Treasure ; but the Brambles in his tedious Fatigues , are frequently his Recompence : The Poets , how unhappy soever they may have been upon other Accounts , have had their Moecenas's in all Ages , to guard them from the Fury of the Criticks ; while the Philosopher , generally like Truth , the Object of his Intentions and Discourse , comes into the World naked : It 's only his Innocence and Integrity that skreens him from their Malevolent Censures ; but to add Lustre and Energy to his Performances , is to derive it from the Patronage of the Great , which gives to 'em ( if the Metaphor be not too uncouth ) a kind of Perpetual Living . Since therefore , so many Noble Personages and Worthy Gentlemen , have been pleased so far to incourage this Undertaking , by honouring both it and me with your Generous Subscriptions ; I hope you will pardon this in me , who cannot but now , and ever shall acknowledge it with the deepest Sense of Gratitude , and remain with the Profoundest Respest , My Lords and Gentlemen , Your most Obedient , and Oblig'd Servant , Charles Leigh . THE EPISTLE TO THE Candid Reader . I Cannot but be conscious to my self that several Errors may occur in the following Work , which have slipt my Observation ; but in relation to those , I have only this to say , as an Apology for my self , the Work consisting of that Variety of Subjects , I had so many different Persons to deal with , I could not give that attendance to the Press , which otherwise I would have done ; and that if any material ones be met with , they are not mine . There are some of the Plates which are figured twice over , but those being wrought off while I was in Oxford , the Error could not be rectify'd , but those are ranged in the Book with their proper Explications , so that the Fault is not material . It is said of Demosthenes , when he gave the Athenians an Account how their Ancestors fought by Land at Marathon , and by Sea at Salamis , he took not the least Notice of their being Victorious , but all he aim'd at , was to conceal that Tragical one at Chaeronea . If therefore the candid Reader in the ensuing Work meets with any thing which may be of Use or Divertisement to him , I hope he 'll be so benign , as to erase , or at least correct the Errors , since the Author , though he may be apt to flatter himself , to have been in some measure happy in the Former , may be as unfortunate in the Latter . The Design of the whole Work is briefly recited in the Preface ; to that therefore I refer him , and shall not presume upon his Patience by Harangues and Repetitions ; but subscribe my self , His Humble Servant , Charles Leigh . THE PREFACE . SO different are the Tempers of Men , and so various the Impressions made upon their Minds , that as it would be an high piece of Folly in me to expect the Favours of all ; so on the other hand , 't is equally prudent to be arm'd against the Criticisms of many , who will be apt to quarrel with divers Things contain'd in this Work ; the Method whereof , ( wherein I have endeavour'd to be as concise as I could , having evaded Quotations from others , as far as the Subject would bear , ) I shall briefly touch upon , having first premised , that what is recited therein , is chiefly from my own Observation and Experiments . This Work therefore is divided into Three Books , the First relating to Natural Philosophy ; the Second chiefly Physick ; and the Third , the British , Phoenician , Armenian , Greek and Roman Antiquities of these Counties . As for the First , There is an Account given therein of the various Temperatures of the Air in those Parts , with the different Effects it has upon Humane Constitutions , and other Animals : The Pressure of the Air is likewise fully examin'd , and it 's made highly probable from various Experiments , that the Ascent of the Mercury in Glass-Tubes is not made by an External Pressure upon the Surface of the Quicksilver contained in the Cup , but by the various Elasticities of the Air in the Top of the Tube . The Rise of Rivers , Meeres , Lakes , Ponds and Springs , with the Origin of them , is here accounted for ; the Principles of Mineral Waters from divers Experiments demonstrated ; a full Account of Hot and Cold Baths , and in those Waters the different Causes of Heat and Cold assign'd , with their various Effects upon Humane Bodies . Likewise , there is an Enquiry made into the different sorts of Earth and Coals here met with , with the Methods of Improving them , and the several Manufactures that are or may be made from them ; the Mosses or Morasses , in respect to their Nature and Vegetation , from the Plants that grow upon them , are examined , with the different Trees found in them , and divers other Phaenomena ' s : An Universal Deluge is fully demonstrated from several Topicks ; but that there was a total Dissolution of the whole Strata of the Earth at that time , is proved impossible , both from Scripture and Observations in Nature : Whence 't is evident , Dr. Woodward ' s Hypothesis is Erroneous , as is likewise that of the Theorist . I have farther considered the different Minerals and Mettals , made various Experiments upon them , and have not past over the Methods of discovering an Essaying them ; the Mineral Damps are also examined , with a full Account of their Causes and Effects ; so are the Diamonds cast up by the Moles , and the Vegetation of Sea-Plants briefly , but fully illustrated : There is a concise Account given of the Physical-Plants , with a Rationale of their Effects and Tastes , and the Poisonous Plants ranged in their different Classes , with an Account of their Causes . The Generation of Fishes , with the different Kinds of them , the Formation of Shells , and the Vegetation of Pearls are enquired into , and solved ; besides which , you have a Description given of Mineral plants , Shells , Fish Bones , Teeth and Formed-stones , with the Causes of them ; to which is added an Account of Animal-Shells , and Subterraneous Skeletons , Foreign to this Island ; as the Stag of Canada , the Elk , Hippopotamus or Sea-Horse , together with some American Canoes found upon the Draining of Martin Meer in Lancashire . Neither have I overlook'd the Reptils , Infects and Birds of these Parts , particularly the Barnacle . And for the Quadrupeds , they are likewise described , and divers Experiments and Observations made upon them . The Second Book treats chiefly of Distempers both Chronick and Acute ; besides which , it contains an Account of Persons that have been Eminent for Arms , Arts , Professions , Sciences , and Trades ; for Erecting Hospitals , Colleges , and other noted Acts of Charity . The Third and Last Book relates to Antiquity , wherein you will find divers Heathen Altars , Sacrificing-Vessels , Coins , Fibulae , Lamps , Urns , Tyles , Fortifications , Signets , Pagods , &c. found in these Counties , described and explain'd : Likewise it's next to a Demonstration from the Armenian , British and Phoenician Languages compared together and examined , their Deities , the Asiatick Manner of Fighting , the Eastern aud British Way of computing Time , the Reverse of a Coin and divers other Things , that not only shew these Counties , but the whole Island was chiefly and primarily inhabited by Colonies from Asia long before either the Greeks or Romans came hither . As for the Cutts of the Coins and other Curiosities contained herein , which will be found to be numerous , I have not declined the Charge of having them drawn and engraven by the best Artists I could meet with , and I do not doubt but it will appear to be so to the Iudicious Eye . I hope , I shall not be reputed guilty of Tautology and Impertinence , because I have recapitulated some Things now and then for the further Illustration of other Matters : And for the Language I have only this to say , that I have endeavour d to adapt my Expression to the Nature of my Subject , and that in writing of Philosophy , Physick and Antiquity , the Embelishments of Classick Eloquence is not much to be expected , since those must be exprest in Terms peculiar to themselves , and to do otherwise were to grasp at a Cloud instead of Juno , and instead of reciting the Fact only express the Shadow . But after all that has or could be said , I know there are some Men of that assuming Temper , that there is nothing grateful to them which is not their own ; but how unjustly they usurp that Authority I leave to their own Consideration , and shall only desire the Impartial and Unbiassed to satisfie themselves with the Truth of any Observation recited in this Book , and I shall not then despair of their favourable Opinion of me . There is one Thing more that I cannot but take Notice of , and that is , the Unfairness of some Modern Authors in laying down Theorems upon Experiments which were not their own , and not acknowledging from whom they had them : And this may be observed in the Natural History of Staffordshire , and a late Latin Piece concerning Digestion , as will appear by Two Letters inserted in this Book . I might enumerate more Failings incident to the Humours of the Age , but I shall endeavour to evade the Calumny , of erecting a Porch larger than the Building , and shall therefore proceed to the First Chapter . To his Ever-honour'd Friend Dr. CHARLES LEIGH , upon his Natural History of LANCASHIRE , &c. WHen by the pow'rful Sanction of a God , From shapeless Nothing , and a dark Abode , This new-born World , and early Nature rise , Those shining Lamps , and you expanded Skies : Then Man was dropt on this capacious Ball , Large in it self , a Point unto the All ; His wise Creator never did design His Life a lazy Round , and him supine ; Large Scenes he drew as Subjects for his Pen , Worthy th' Almighty Author , and of Man ; The whole Creation in a Choire does move From Plants below , to spacious Orbs above , Those twinkling Lights we ken in yonder space , For ought we know , are Globes of Earth and Seas . But above all Man is alone supreme , Vast in himself he forms a finish'd Theme : Thro' all his Structure shines a Pow'r Divine , He speaks a God in ev'ry Stroke and Line , To him subservient the Creation bows , And all its Blessings for his Health bestows . Of old what Aegypt and Arabia taught , And what learn'd Greece to more Perfection brought , What high Improvements After-Ages gain'd , And what Industrious Moderns have attain'd , In you compriz'd we all their Knowledge trace , And new Additions do your Volume grace . From Paean's Shrine fresh Laurels are design'd To pay you Homage , and your Temples bind , Ev'n Natures self does all her Treasures yield , And quits to you the Trophies of the Field ; Her in her dark Recesses you have view'd , Thro' ev'ry Maze her wond'rous Paths pursu'd : What Magick late and Mystery they call , Now Art appears , and Demonstration all , Nature exalted , rears her shining Crest , And in her Works th' Omnipotent's confest . You chiefly teach this curious Age to know What Mineral Seeds in Purling Waters flow , In raging Fevers how the Blood takes Fire , And how in tedious Chronicks we expire ; In darksom Mines where noisom Damps offend , Ev'n there your conquer'd Empire you extend ; What Air , or Earth , or liquid Seas contain . Your comprehensive Genius does explain . Old Rome to Britain once again returns , And Heroes rise out of their dusty Urns , Their Votive Spoils proclaim their Grandeur here , Speak how prevailing once their Legions were , Rescu'd from Rust of Time they live in you , Whilst we their Pow'r in their great Ruins view . May you these high Discoveries still pursue , ( If ought remains of that great Task to do ) Your Labours will the Test of Time endure , Whilst you beyond the Critick's Rage secure , Lord of your self , are pleas'd with future Toil , And spread your healing Wings o're all your Native Soil . R. J. Some of the Names of the Nobility , Clergy , and Gentry , Subscribers to this book . Many are omitted ( several Persons Subscribing for different Numbers ) whose Names are not known to the Author . A SIR Willoughby Aston Dr. Robert Andrews Dr. Archer of Kendall Thomas Ashurst , Esq Iohn Atherton of Busy , Esq Edward Ayde , Esq Iohn Aglonby , Esq Thomas Ashton , Esq Mr. Alonson , A. M. Mr. Henry Ashton Mr. Thomas Askue Mr. Thomas Armatryding , Mr. Adir Mr. Atherton B Sir Iohn Bridgeman , Bar. Sir Benjamin Bathurst Sir Roger Bradshaigh Sir Rich. Blackmore Sir Rich. Brooks Sir Tho. Billet Sir Will. Busby Sir Iohn Bland Sir Henry Bunbury Reginald Britland , Serjeant at Law Dr. Bateley , Arch-Deacon of Cant. Dr. Birch of Westminster Dr. Breech of Christ-Church Dr. Baynard . Dr. Daniel Brown Ioseph Brown , M. D. Thomas Brotherton , Esq Geor. Birch , Esq Thomas Brooks , Esq Humphrey Booth . Esq Allen Bathurst of Trin. Coll. Esq Iohn Braddyle , Esq Henry Brown , Esq Henry Bradshaw , Esq Geo. Beach , Esq Lawrance Booth , Esq Nath. Booth , Esq Orlando Bridgeman , Esq Orlando Bridgeman , Esq Rich. Bold , Esq — Be●●ford , Esq William Blencore , Esq — Brockhall , Esq Mr. Bradshaw of New Coll. A. M. The Reverend Mr. Hugh Barrow , B. D. Roger Bolton , M. A. Adam Budle , M. A. Mr. Becinsall , B. D. Braz . C. Capt. Booth . Madam Brookes . Mr. Robert Brewer Mr. Thomas Bennet Mr. Thomas Barbon Mr. Tho. Briggs of Lostock Mr. Tim. Bancks . Mr. Thomas Bradshaw Mr. Butterworth Mr. Michael Burton Mr. Nathaniel Boothhouse Mr. William Burhell Mr. Iohn Bradshaigh Mr. Iohn Brenand Mr. Henry Brooks Mr. Iohn Brown C Lord Cavendish . Lord Cholmondeley . Lord Bishop of Carlisle . Lord Bishop of Chester . Sir Robert Cotton Sir Edward Chisnal Sir Iohn Crew The Reverend Dr. Charlott , Master of University Colledge , Oxon. Dr. Chamberlain of London . Dr. Cox of London . Dr. Covel , Master of Christs College , Camb. Dr. Carmichal Dr. Carter Henry Chetham , Esq Iohn Cheshire , Esq Robert Cholmondeley , Esq Tho. Cliffton of Litham , Esq Samuel Crook , Esq Allen Chamber , Esq Lawrence Charter Prof. of Divinity . Colonel Codrington . Daniel Chaddock , Gent. Mr. Carswell Mr. Iohn Charleton Mr. Robert Cheshire of Runchorne Mr. Francis Cholmondeley Mr. Iohn Clayton Mr. Clark of Wicham Mr. Thomas Clopton Mr. Iames Crayle of London Mr. George Corbishley Mr. Thomas Crowther D His Excellency the Duke of Devonshire The Earl of Derby . Countess Dowager of Derby . Sir Thomas Delves Dr. Drummond Samuel Daniel , Esq Cha. Dartigueneve , Esq Christopher Dauntesy , Esq — Domvil of Linn , Esq Mr. Delves , M. B. Edw. Denham , A. M. Mr. Delves of Manchester Mr. Davy of Fradsham Mr. Charles Du-Bois Mr. Davenport E The Honourable Madam Egerton . Edmund Entwistle , D. D. Dr. Eives . Peter Edgerton of Shaw , Esq Iohn Eglenby , Esq Thomas Ewer , Esq Mr. Ioseph Eaton Mr. Robert Eskrigg of Eskrigg F Sir Daniel Fleming . Dr. Thomas Fern , London Dr. Fenton Dr. Pet. Fulwood at Stampford , Lin. Lawrence Fogg , D. D. D. C. William Farrington , Esq Thomas Foster , Esq Edward Fleetwood , Esq Iohn Ferrers , Esq Iohn Franks , Esq Thomas Fleetwood , of Bank , Esq Richard Fleetwood , Esq Roger Fleming , Esq Thomas Fleetwood of Staffordshire , Esq Mr. Stephen Fox Valentine Farrington , Gent. Mr. Iohn Farrington Mr. Fiswick Mr. Fernill of Ridgeley Mr. Henry Fean Mr. Barwick Fairsax G Sir Christopher Greenvil Dr. Gibbons , London Dr. Goodall , London Dr. Gould , London Dr. Grundy . Thomas Gerrard , Esq Thomas Glasier , Esq Thomas Gardiner , Esq Henry Gilberson , Esq — Greenvill , Esq Iohn Grosvenour , Esq — Greenvill , Esq The Reverend Parson Gibbs of Bury Mr. Gwin , Fellow of Iesus Col. Ox. Iosiah Gregson , Gent. Mr. Thomas Gibson . Mr. Iohn Gadbury . Mr : Henry Glibberton Mr. Edward Graves . Mr. Francis Gregg Mr. Green , London H The Marquess of Hartington . Sir Henry Hunloke Dr. Halkat Dr. Lancelott Harrison Dr. Henshaw Dr. Hicks , London Dr. How , London William Haddock , Esq Thomas Hanmore , Esq Iohn Harrison , Esq Richard Hardy , Esq Iohn Harleston , Esq Thomas Hesketh , Esq Robert Hesketh , Esq Henry Hodgkinson , Esq Iohn Hodgson , Esq Iames Holt , Esq Benjamin Houghton , Esq — Holt of Crisleton , Esq Iohn Hopwood , Esq Edward Hornby , Esq Hurleston , Esq Hulme , Esq William Hulton , Esq — Hulton , Esq The Reverend Mr. Iames Hamer , B. D. The Reverend Mr. Hall Mr. Holbrooke , M. B. Mr. Haydock Capt. Hambleton Mr. Haddon Mr. Haywood Mr. Iohn Harrison Mr. Iames Harvey of Knutsford Mr. Harrison of Poulton Mr. Thomas Haworth Mr. William Hawkins Mr. Iohn Hawkins Mr. Hargraves Mr. Hyde , Br. Coll. S. Mr. Thomas Hodgson Mr. Thomas Hunt Mr. Robert Hyde Mr. Francis Hopson Mr. Iames Holland Mr. Hunt Mr. Hulme Mr. Hind Mr. Humphrey Hutchinson Mr. Christopher Hopkins . Mr. Charles Halstead . Mr. Iames Hardy Mr. Hall of Knutsford Mr. Hall of Hulms Chap. I Alexander Iohnson Esq Mr. Michael Iohnson Mr. Nicholas Iackson K Lord Bishop of Kilmore in Ireland . Lord Killmorry . George Kenyon , Esq Mr. Aaron Kinton of St. Martins in the Fields . Mr. Keil of Ball. Coll. Mr. Knaplock L Lord Bishop of London , Sir Fancis Leicester , Sir William Lowther , Dr. Levett Robert Law , M. D. Rich. Legh of High Legh , Esq Peter Legh of Lime , Esq Peter Legh of Booth , Esq Obad. Lane , Esq Iohn Legh of Adlington , Esq Peter Legh of High Leigh . A. M. Mr. Rich. Langon , Mr. William Law , Mr. Iohn Legh Mr. Iohn Leadbeater Mr. Roger Langton , Mr. Arthur Laundres . Mrs. Ann Loveday , Mr. Rich. Lownds , M Sir Iohn Manwareing , Sir George Markham Sir Strencham Masters Sir William Meredith , The Reverend Dr. Iohn Mear , Dr. of Divinity , and Principal of Brazen-N . Col. Thomas Mather , Esq Iohn Minshall , Esq — Minshall of Grays-Inn , Esq — Minshall of the Temple , Esq Alexander Moson , Esq Ralph Milbank , Esq Thomas More , M. B. Mr. Ioseph Milner Mr. Iohn Markland of Wigan Mr. Bevin Mr. Valentine Moneston Mr. Thomas Moss Mr. Richard Mostyn Mr. Francis Moult . Mr. George Moult N George Nodes , Esq Roger Nowell of Read , Esq Mr. Thomas Newby Mr. Nisbet O Crew Offley , Esq — Oakes , Esq — Ogle , Esq Alex. Olbeldston , Esq Mr. Iohn Ody Mr. Iohn Offley , Grays - Inn. Mr. Thomas Ogle Mr. William Onely Mr. Osborn , Ex. Coll. Mr. Andrew Osborn Mr. Ambrose Osborne of Warrington . P Dr. Thomas Parnell Dr. Parsons Iohn Price , M. D. Edward Parker , Esq Robert Parker , Esq The Reverend Mr. Price . The Minister of Penwortham The Vicar of Presbury Christopher Parker , Gent. William Patten , Gent. Nicholas Penington , Gent. Mr. Pictairn Mr. Parker , Mr. Parker of Oxford Mr. Iames Pearson Mr. Thomas Patten Mr. Plumtree Mr. Henry Prescott of Chester . Mr. Thomas Proddy Mr. Iohn Pope R The Earl Rivers . The Countess Dowager Rivers The Lady Elizabeth Rivers Sir Alex. Rigby , Knt. Dr. Tancred Rovinson , London Dr. Rule . Thomas Rigby , Esq William Rosthorn , Esq Iohn Risley , Esq Edward Rigby , Esq Charles Rigby , Esq Christopher Rawlison , Esq Richard Wright Preb. of Chester Mr. Keel of Baliol Mathematick Lecturer . Mr. Richards , Ex. Coll. Mr. Thomas Rean . Mr. Ionathan Rose . Mr. Reiner , London S His Grace the D. of Somerset . The Honorable Iames Stanley , Esq Sir Alexander Setton , Baronet . Sir Archibald Steinson , M. D. Sir Thomas Stanley . Sir Robert Sybbald , M. D. Sir Thomas Standish Dr. Sloan , London Dr. Sherwood , London Thomas Slater , Esq William Stanford , Esq Thomas Stafford , Esq Nicholas Starkey , Esq Richard Spencer , Esq Roger Sudel Major of Preston . Charles Smallwood , L. L. B. The Reverend Mr. Nicholas of Stocport . Iohn Smith , Gent. Iohn Smith Gent. Daniel Sanford , Gent. Mr. Strathem Mr. Slyford , London Mr. Skeer Mr. William Shaw Mr. Stanwicks Mr. Nathaniel Spooner Mr. Barton Shuttleworth . Mr. Edward Shelton . Mr. Savile . Mr. Samuel . Shaw. Mr. Iohn Stringham . Mr. Iames Smith . Mr. Iohn Sheer of Doddington Mr. Iohn Sutherland . T Sir Tho. Tyrrell of Thornton Nicholas Townley , Esq Richard Townley , Esq Richard Tompson , Esq Thomas Townley , Esq Dr. Tyson , London Dr. Tod Iohn Thane , Preb. of Chester Mr. Edmund Townley , A. M. Zachariah Taylor A. M. Mr. William Taylor Mr. Richard Thompson Mr. Benjamin Tooke Mr. Thomas Tatham U Mr. Thomas Vernon W The Earl of Warrington . Dr. Iohn Wainright , DD. LL. The Reverend Dr. Iohn Wallis Dr. Woodroff Dr. Wroe Dr. Willoughby , London Dr. Waterhouse Iohn Ward of the inner Temple , Esq Lawrence Walmsley Esq Bartholomew Walmsley , Esq Benjamin Walmsley , Esq Iohn Wedgewood , Esq Gabriel Wood , Esq William Wooley of Derbsh . Esq Mr. Will. Ward , Vicar of Portsmouth Mr. Thomas Waltham Mr. Thomas Watson Mr. Westby Mr. Thomas Wareing Mr. Henry Wise Mr. Richmond Walton Mr. Evan Wall. Mr. Thomas Williamson Mr. Thomas Wilson Mr. Withers Mr. Whitehead Mr. Thomas Winkely Mr. Richard Walmsley of Showley Mr. Ioseph Walker Mr. Whitehead of Kirkham Mr. William Walbanck Y Ioseph Yates , Esq Charles Yarborough , M. B. Mr. Peter Yates Advertisement . I Thought it necessary to give this publick notice to all that Subscribed to this Book , That several Impressions of Seals came to me , enclosed in Letters , but the Gentlemen who Writ them , mentioned not to whom each particular Coat belonged ; for want of those Directions , I was obliged to omit several ; but have left a Plate , and given Orders for the Engraving of them ; So that if those Gentlemen be pleas'd to send an Impression of their Arms to Mr. Sturt , an Engraver , near the White-Lyon in Red-Cross-Street , in London , they may have their Arms Engraved ; and that Plate annexed to the rest . Place this before the first Plate of the Arms. blaaon blaaon A New Map of LANCASHIRE , CHESHIRE & DERBYSHIRE , in w ch are Delineated most of y e Towns , Rivers , Meers , & Places Relating to y e Natural History of these Countries by Charles Leigh Doctor of Physick map of Lancashire, Cheshire, and Derbyshire THE Natural History OF LANCASHIRE , CHESHIRE , AND THE PEAK in DERBYSHIRE . CHAP. 1. Of the Ancient Inhabitants , and of the Air in those Counties . LANCASHIRE , my Native Soil , hath its Denomination from Lancaster , the County Town , an Ancient Corporation , in which there are many and spacious Buildings : It is Situated upon the River Lune , of which I shall have occasion to treat hereafter . This Country was formerly Inhabited by the Brigantes , who settled behind the Mountains , towards the Western Ocean : From what Country these Men came is not very certain , ( as Mr. Cambden affirms ) some deriving them from Spain , others from the Alps , and a third sort giving them that Name from the Piracies they committed , as the French : However thus far we may conclude , They were a Warlike People , inhabiting amongst the Ancient Britains ; and the further Disquisition of that matter I leave to the Antiquaries , it being forein to this Undertaking : Wherefore I shall hasten to the Natural History , and according to my design'd Method , First , Treat of the natural and various Temperaments of the Air , and afterwards of the unusual Phaenomena which have hapen'd in that Element . However before I leave the Ancient Inhabitants of this County , take a farther Account of them , given by that Learned and Eminent Antiquary , Mr. Hollingworth , once Fellow of the Collegiate-Church of Manchester , his Manuscript being now Reposited in the Publick-Library there . The Ancient Inhabitants ( says he ) of Yorkshire , Lancashire , Westmorland , Cumberland and Durham , were the Brigantes , their chief City was York , sometimes call'd Brigantia : In Vespasian's Time , Petilius Cerialis struck a Terrour into the whole Land , by Invading at his first Entry the Brigantes , the most populous of all the whole Provinces ; many Battles , and some Bloody ones , were fought , and the greatest part of the Brigantes were either conquer'd or wasted . I dare not be positive in Matters of so abstruse a Nature , but my own Opinion is , That they Originally were Phoenicians ; and this I shall in some measure endeavour to make out , from the Name of the Island in general , and the Phoenician Name of a River in these parts . As to the Island it self , as some have asserted , it was anciently call'd Bratanac , that word in the Phoenician Language signifying Tin , which was the chief product of the Isle they Traffick'd in : However , tho' that may seem to admit of a debate , yet it is well known to be the Custom of the Eastern Nations to express themselves by Allegories , Metaphors , and concise Expressions , and so the Hypothesis is not irrational . As to the derivation of the word Britannia , it may thus be accounted for in another sense , Brit in the British Language signifies Paint , and all our Historians agree the Britains were a painted People ; and , as is imagined , made use of the Juice of Glastum or Woad , and the Land at that time probably had no other Name save that Monosyllable : But upon the Phoenicians arrival to Trade upon their Coasts , which chiefly they did in Cornwal , where the Tin Mines were discover'd , and whose Inhabitants were call'd by the Greeks Cassiterides ; it is very likely then their Weights , which were the Standards of Commerce , were made of Tin , Lead perhaps not being then discover'd . Hence , it may be , the Phoenician Merchants to the word Brit added anac , which in the Phoenician Language is Poise or Ballance by which they Trade ; nor do the Arabians differ much from that , stiling it ana , which by an easy corruption may be reduced to Britannia . As to the Brigantes , it is reasonable to conclude , a greater part of them Phoenicians , a People of Syria , very industrious Improvers of Navigation , since we have a remarkable River in Lancashire call'd Ribbel , by Ptolomy stiled Bellisama , which word undoubtedly he derived from the Phoenician words Belus and sama , signifying in that Language , the Moon , or Goddess of Heaven , she being suppos'd to have a particular Influence over Waters , and at that time the Deity they Adored . Hence it is evident , That before the Greeks Traded into Britany , the Phoenicians had been there , and no doubt discover'd the greatest part of the Island : Since therefore a River in this Country , in those early days , retain'd a Phoenician Name , as the Greek Geographer Ptolomy makes it manifest it did , to me it seems an undeniable Conjecture to suppose , that that Name must be attributed to it from the People of that Country , viz. Phoenicia , that resided near it ; probably in the pleasant and beautiful Town now stiled Preston ▪ To this we may introduce one reasonable Allegation more , That these People were of an Asiatic Origin , that is , from their manner of making War , which was in managing their Chariots , as the Eastern Nations practiced , a Custom not made use of in any European Kingdom , save this Island only : This Iulius Caesar found upon his Invasion of the Isle , which way of Fighting he had not met with , either in Germany , Gaul , Belgium , or other his conquer'd Countries . To these may be added the Reverse of a Roman Coin of Asia minor , which shews the Expertness of those People in Navigation , above all the World ; which may still more easily induce us to believe , they were a great part of 'em a People of that Nation ; but that will be explain'd in its proper place , viz. in the Chapter of Antiquities : However thus far we may venture to conjecture , since the Asiaticks were so great Masters of that Art , that they might easily Transplant themselves hither . For the further Confirmation of what is here laid down , I shall only produce one Instance more , and so close this Head. It is affirm'd by Strabo , and several others , that the most Northern part of Britany was anciently stiled Thule , which at this Day the Scots term Orkney , and the Latins Orcades . Now Thule being a Phoenician word , signifying Darkness , by an easy Train of Thought we may reasonably infer , the Phoenicians might give that Name to those Islands ; either from the great Shadows of their Woods , which were then numerous , or the Shortness of their Days , many of which are but Five Hours . Since therefore we may reasonably suppose , the Phoenicians were in those more Northern parts , to me there appears no difficulty to conceive , how they might Transplant themselves into Lancashire , and other Counties Inhabited by the Brigantes . Having now accounted for that River stiled by Ptolomy Bellisama , and likewise made it highly probable , that the Phoenicians were in those Parts , it remains in the last place , that I assign some Conjectures , why afterwards that River was call'd Ribbel . Concerning this the Suppositions are various , some deriving it from the Greek Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which to me seems irrational ; since Bel , which is a Phoenician word , cannot be accounted for in the Greek Language . Others would make it British , but I do not see how in that Language that can be made out ; since in British , Avon or Savon are the Names for River , which Words cannot bear any relation to Ribbel . Wherefore , with submission to the more Knowing in those Languages , it is my Thoughts , that since from the preceding Topicks , we may reasonably infer the Phoenicians were in those Parts , and cohabited with the Britains , who being a People of vast Industry and Experience in Navigation , might from their Neighbours , the Persians , with their Colonies , send hither several of that Country . The Persians , as well as they , in those Days Deify'd their Rivers , sometimes stiling them Heaven , and the God and Goddess of Heaven : Wherefore Arribel in the Armenian Language ( which is the Language commonly spoke in Persia ) signifying Heaven , thence Ribbel may be accounted for , and not otherwise . So far as from the Harmony of Languages I am able to conjecture , the radical Letters in the Armenian Tongue , and in the River now stiled Ribbel , being in a great measure the same ; and the Rivers then , by those People , being sometimes stiled Heaven , I do not see how that consent of Languages and History can be reconciled , but by supposing People from that Country inhabiting amongst the Britains . The more clearly to illustrate , that the Brigantes were a mixt People of Phoenicians and Britains , I shall produce but one Instance more , and upon that Head not further presume upon the Reader 's Patience . The Instance is taken from a Rivulet , a Branch of that River before treated of , stiled Ribbel ; this Rivulet is at this day vulgarly stiled Savig : Now ig in the British Language being a Diminutive to shew the distinction betwixt a River and a Rivulet , which is therefore added to Avon , which in that Language signifies a River , Afonig and Savonig in the British Language signifying Rivulet , from thence may easily be accounted for the Name of that Rivulet now stiled Savig : Since therefore in those Parts we find a mixture of Phoenician , Armenian and British Languages , we may thence make this reasonable Corollary , that those People lived together . And why they were stiled Brigantes , I presume may be accounted for from Tacitus , who very likely might take 'em to be a People from Gaul or Belgium , that is , from the Brigantines Rovers and Pirates ; since in those Countries , to this very time , the Vessels commonly made use of for expedite Sailing , are stiled Brigantines . The Air for the most part is mild , serene and healthful , excepting on the Fenny and Maritime parts of the County , where they are frequently visited with malignant and intermitting Fevers , Scurvies , Consumptions , Dropsies , Rheumatisms , and the like ; occasion'd by Sulphureous Saline Effluvia , sometimes extremely foetid , which I have frequently observ'd to be so , before the approaching of some extraordinary Storm ; and it is most certain , the Inhabitants upon the Sea Coasts , from the hollow murmuring Noise , which is frequently heard from the Ocean , and the offensive Smells perceiv'd from those Coasts , will make as early and certain a Prognostick of the Change of Weather , as the Modern Virtuosi can do by their Mercurial Tubes . It is observable , whilst this Noise is heard in the Ocean , the Surface of the Water is elevated after an unusual manner ; and upon the subsiding of the Water it is observ'd , the Storm immediately succeeds : From which Phaenomena it is reasonable to conclude , the following Tempests to be occasion'd by Eruptions from the Bowels of the Earth , strugling with that mighty Element , till they had forced their way through its immense Body , which afterwards flying about in the circumambient Atmosphere , frequently occasion tempestuous Commotions , and sometimes pestilential Distempers . These being the Phaenomena which are almost each Year observable , I hasten to more unusual Accidents ; and , first , shall begin with those of Lightning and Thunder , and other Appearances in the Heavens . About Eight Years ago , in a small Village , call'd Elswick , upon a Sunday about Three of the Clock in the Afternoon happen'd a terrible Tempest of Lightning and Thunder , which produced very dismal Effects . The particulars of it were these : After several amazing Claps of Thunder , and dreadful Flashes of Lightning , at last struck thro' the Air a Blaze , not much unlike that of an artificial Serpent ; it took its course into a Chimney , and beat down the Bricks outwardly , seemed to burst like a Squib upon the ground , and afterwards clouded the House with Fumes , which had exactly the smell of Sulphur . A Man lying in the Range of the Chimney , was Killed , and lay as if he had been sleeping ; the Bench upon which he lay was split under him , and under that an Hound-Bitch Killed ; near to him was sitting the Wife of the House , with a little Child upon her Knee , the Mother afterwards was wore away with the Fluor Albus , and the Child fell into the Rickets , which distorted the Spine , and after some Years , being confined to his Bed , died of that Distemper . Behind a Table several Persons were sitting , and from amongst Four or Five , only One was struck off his Seat into the midst of the Room , and was for some time Paralytick in his lower Parts ; but I afterwards by a due Course of Physick , and Bleeding , and Blistering him immediately upon the Accident , restored him to his former Health . Another Gentleman sitting in a Chair near him was struck out of it , and lay upon the Ground in most violent Torture , in which I saw him ; but by Bleeding and Blistering in some Days recover'd him . In the outward Porch were sitting several Persons , and a young Man Kill'd out of the midst of 'em , none of the rest being Injured , or sensible of any Disturbance ; only one Woman perceiv'd a Waft , like a Gust of Wind , under her Coats , but receiv'd no damage . In the Rooms above I observ'd the following Phaenomena : The Chamber Door was thrown off the Hinges into the midst of the Room , the Curtains of the Bed were singed , and its two diagonal Posts split in pieces ; the Windows , tho' fix'd firm in a Brick-Wall , were forced from their stations , but no Glass broke ; upon the out-side of the Glass I observ'd a black Steam , which was insipid , and had no smell ; the Brick Pillars , in which they were fix'd , were pierced through with the Lightning , the Holes were about an Inch diameter , and seem'd as if done Artificially . From these its plain the Matter of the Lightning was in part Sulphureous , and in this I am further confirm'd by some Phaenomena communicated to me by several , who had made Voyages to the West-Indies , who do all affirm , that in those Parts are frequent and terrible Lightnings , in which dreadful Hours the Smell of Brimstone is very distinguishable ; and sometimes upon their Hats , and the Decks of the Ships , they find perfect Brimstone collected . Wherefore it may suffice us Mortals , to be satisfy'd what is the material Cause of Lightning and Thunder ; but Mechanically to explain how they produce these wonderful Effects , I do judge is not in the Power of Human Understanding : But in general , by the Symptoms in the Instances recited , we may conclude , there was a total Dissipation of the Animal Spirits , and a Coagulation of the Blood : Wherefore Bleeding and Epispasticks , if any thing be to be done , must certainly be the Method that ought to be taken . Many more Instances of this kind might be produced , but it has never been my Temper to swell a Book with unnecessary Quotations , or to trangress so far upon the Reader , as to tire out his Patience with Instances of Authors tending to the same purpose ; unless something occurr'd , that might clearly and fully evidence the Truth of an Hypothesis , or some wise conduce to the Good of Mankind : If therefore this History be compris'd in a smaller Volume , than perhaps some might expect , let such be satisfy'd 't is for the Reasons alledg'd ; and as that hitherto has been , so shall still continue my Resolution . Mock-Suns , or Parhelii , and Moon-Bows have been observ'd in this Country ; but as they have not happen'd in this Generation I shall pass them over , and proceed to give an Account of some Damps which Infect the Air , in which no Creature can live . It is observable in several Cellars , especially against hot Weather , a suffocating Damp arises out of the Earth , this is usually most violent when any Quantity of strong Liquors are fermenting ; in this I have seen Candles extinguish'd , Creatures render'd Lethargick , Asthmatical , and their Tongues lolling out and salivating , and Boys thrown into Swoonings or Deliquiums . The time I stay'd in the Damp , which exceeded not one Minute , I found a very unaccountable Chilness seize my Spirits , and was sensible of an universal Weakness , was deeply Asthmatical , and could abide it no longer : This is removed by Opening the Cellar-Windows , and putting Fires into the Place , which will not Burn till Vent first be given . Of this I shall have occasion to treat more fully in the Discourse of Mineral Damps , wherefore shall in this place pass it over . The next things remarkable are Hailstones , of which the Year 1697. afforded us a pregnant Instance . The Wind blowing high at North-west , happen'd a violent Storm of Hail , several Stones were Nine Inches in circumference , others were Six , Seven and Eight . In this Storm several Rooks were Kill'd in their Nests ; some Hares upon their Seats ; vast Quantities of Glass broke , and all Kinds of Cattle in a general Consternation . Before the Storm happen'd , several Birds were taken up , never before that time seen in these Parts ; from this its probable to conjecture , the Tempest arose from the more remote Northern Climes , and spent it self when it came into a warmer Climate , but was driven by the Wind : For it was observable , it was almost forced directly cross the County , in a direct line from the Sea Coasts . Allowing Nitrous , Saline Particles to be the Cause of Snow and Hail , it is easy to solve the rest of the Phaenomena , by alledging a greater quantity of those Particles collected in the Atmosphere , at those times , when these Storms invaded us : Wherefore I shall not form unnecessary Schemes of Reasoning upon that matter , but proceed to what I next design ; and that is to give an Account of the various Alterations observ'd in Quicksilver , upon its Surface in the different Tempers of the Air , and shall then close this Chapter . The Learned Mr. Boyle , in his Hydrostatick Experiments , and Linus and Torricellius in theirs , upon Tops , and at the Bottoms of Mountains , have sufficiently demonstrated , by the Quicksilver ascending the higher , by how much the more it was immersed in Water ; and likewise by rising higher in the Valleys , than on the Tops of Mountains : The ascending of it in the Weather-glasses to be by pressure , the weight of the Atmosphere in those Cases being much greater , and consequently the pressure more . To these I shall add what has been observ'd by our Learned Warden , the Rev d Dr. Wroe , who for several Years has kept an exact Diary of the Weather-glass : He always observ'd the Quicksilver , upon its ascending , to alter its Surface , insomuch as in very dry Weather to become perfectly Convex ; and upon an Alteration of the Air to a wet Temper , to alter to a plain Surface , and in extreme wet Weather to a perfect Concave , the Mercurial Particles hanging on the sides of the Glass : By this it should seem , that besides the Ascent made by the Pressure , there is another also made by the intestine Fermentation of the Quicksilver ; and in this I am the farther confirm'd , since Quicksilver in Glass Tubes Hermetically Seal'd , has been observ'd to Rise and Fall ; which could not be , was the Ascent by Pressure wholly upon the Surface of the Quicksilver contain'd in the Cup. Another thing remarkable in the Air , is the exposing openly dry'd Leaves of Tobacco , which in the hottest Days do soonest grow Moist ; for which no other Reasons can be assign'd , but the Exhalations in hot Weather are far greater , and consequently the aqueous Particles more numerously ranged in the Atmosphere : And this I take to be the reason why the Drops of Rain are then usually larger ; and perhaps , for the same reason , the Bigness of Hailstones may in some measure be solv'd . CHESHIRE , a County Palatine , and amongst other Things , Famous for its Earls , who had a Palatine Jurisdiction belonging to them ; and all the Inhabitants held of them as in Chief , and were under a Sovereign Allegiance and Fealty to them , as they to the KING . This County was anciently Inhabited by part of the Cornavii : The Air there may be said to be more Healthful and Mild than in Lancashire , this County not so much abounding with Fens , Salt-Marshes and Mosses : What is said more of the Air in Lancashire , may serve as to this Place ; and as to its farther Antiquities , the following Account may be added . According to Sir Thomas Elliot , the First Name given to this City was Neomagus , so call'd from Magus Son of Samothes , Son of Iaphet , its Founder , ( see Lambert pag. 17 th ) about 240 Years after the Flood . Were this Account true , for ought I know it may stand in Competition with the most antique City in the Universe . Its Second Name was Caerleon , ( see Albion Mareoticus ) so nominated from Leon Vaur or Gauer ; who , as some will have it , was a Giant in Albion , and One of its Restorers . The reason of this Conjecture I suppose may , in some measure , be grounded upon the following History , i. e. upon a Giant 's Skull being dug up in Pepper-street , with the rest of the Bones . Upon the Britains coming over and settling there , it was afterwards call'd Caerleil ; and afterwards Caerleir , because these Two British Kings were Enlargers and Beautifiers of it , according to Iackson , Stow , and others . Before the Arrival of the Romans here , it is probable this City was call'd Genuina or Gunia , as will more fully appear from the Inscription of a Votive Altar , dug up in this City , and Dedicated to Iupiter Tanar , that is , in the Welch Language , the Thunderer ; which language it is likely the Romans might make use of in this Inscription , to demonstrate their Conquests over the Britains . After the Romans had six'd here their conquering Legion , stiled Valens & Victrix , it was then stiled Caerlheon ; Caerlegion , or as 't is otherwise commonly call'd , Ardourdwy ; and Caer by way of Excellence , as Mr. Cambden observes , to distinguish it from the other Caerleon , or Caerusk , in South Wales . The Latin Historians stile it Cestria , that is , a Castris which the Romans had fix'd there ; and Leincestria , that is , the City of the Legions . It has likewise been stiled ( as is evident from the Roman Tiles dug up there ) Deunana , Deva , and Devana Civitas ; and these Names I presume to be attributed to it from its Proximity to the River Dee . In later Ages it was stiled Legan-Chester , Lege-Cestre ; but in these Days West-Chester , or Chester , as the Greeks express it , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , to denote its Preference to Dorchester , or Rochester . By Ptolomy it is sometimes call'd Oxcellum , Uxcellum , Plegimundham , and Leogria , or Locrinus Land ; of which the Three first denote no more ( as Hollingshed observes in the First Volume of his Chronicles of England ) than a Rock , an Island , or Place of strong Defence ; by which we may easily observe , that this was the Boundary of King Locrinus's Kingdom Westward : This was the chief City of the Ordovices before the coming in of the Romans , ( as most of our ancient Historians do affirm ) those People were the Inhabitants of North Wales . The Greatness of this ancient City is still the more conspicuous , from those stately Remains of its Ruins : I mean the subterraneous Vaults in Cellars through Free-stone Rock ; the Entrances into them are ranged into several Angles , and by what I can learn from the Descriptions of the Catacombs in Italy , we may reasonably conclude , these to have been made for the same purpose . This Instance sufficiently demonstrates the Greatness of the Roman Power at Chester ; and likewise , that it is probable , since by their Conquering Legion there , they had Block'd up the Britains in Wales , that they were resolv'd , not only to keep Incorporated while living , but likewise to preserve even their very Ashes together . In these Passages have been found several Roman Coins , as I have been inform'd , which more fully illustrates these Vaults to have been Heathen , and not those subterraneous Passages made use of by the Monks , which may be observ'd in various Monasteries . This may be seen in a Cellar in Bridge-street , belonging to Mr. Iohn Minshull . DERBYSHIRE was anciently Inhabited by the Coritani , who these were , as well as the Cornavii , is uncertain . The Air in the Peak of that Country , is more subject to Rains and Winds than in Lancashire and Cheshire ; and it s not unpleasant to see the Clouds riding after the sides of the Mountains , which by dashing upon them are frequently forced down in Showers ; and by the sudden Rarefaction of the Meteors in the Air , pent up betwixt the Hills and the Clouds , and getting vent in the spaces betwixt the Hills , I think may fairly illustrate , why Winds are in those Parts so frequent ; but this will be more easily conceiv'd , if we consider those Artificial Winds , which are made by an Aeolipile ; which Instrument it was , gave me the first hint of Dulcifying Salt-Water , which Experiment I shew'd to the University of Oxford , some Years before Mr. Fitz-Gerald had a Patent for doing it ; who Communicated this Experiment to him I know not , but it s most certain it was not his own . Having now given Account of what is most remarkable in the Air , I shall proceed to consider the next Element , and that is Water . But before I enter upon that , must beg leave to add Two remarkable Observations . The first is to illustrate the Elasticity of the Atmosphere : The second is a Description of a Noted Echo at Norton-Hall in Cheshire , the Seat of my Honoured Kinsman Sr. Richard Brooke , Baronet . The first was Communicated to me , and Experimented by Christopher Dauson of Langcliff in the County of Yorkshire , Esq which he did in the following manner . At the Bottom of a prodigious high Hill call'd Engleborough in Yorkshire , he took a Bladder about a quarter blown , and tyed the Neck of it very close ; as he ascended the Hill the Cylinders of the Atmosphere growing shorter , and consequently pressing less upon the sides of the Bladder , the internal Air expanded it self so far , that when he came to the Top of the Mountain it was fully blown , and as he descended the Hill again , gradually subsided , so that at his coming to the Bottom it was but a quarter blown as at first ; from which Phaenomenon the Elasticity , or Spring of the Air , is manifestly evident . At Norton in Cheshire there is a remarkable Echo , where at about 60 Yards distant from the Hall Stairs , the sound of a Flute can scarce be discern'd , but may be heard exactly in an opposite Gate about 30 Yards from the Place above-mention'd ; but moving some Six Yards further , in a direct line towards the opposite Gate , the Sound then vanishes from the said Gate , but may then be very clearly heard from the Place where the Instrument is sounded : The Sound is doubtless reverberated from the first Gate-house , and then repercussed again by the opposite Gate-house , and forms a Triangle , as near as I cou'd think , by the opposite and parallel Stations : I observ'd by distinguishing the sound in this , the sphere of Activity in Perception is evident , and cannot be more aptly compar'd to any thing , than that of Sight ; in which to have a true Idea of an Object , a due distance is necessary , both as to Proximity and Remoteness , otherwise the Object is not adequately discern'd ; as we may observe by holding any Object too near , or too remote from the Organ . To these may be added an Experiment no less diverting , from Two Chymical Preparations , e. g. From Spirit of Harts-horn , and Elixir of Vitriol , prepared by Vigani . Open Two distinct Vials of these , neither of them will emit any visible Effluvia ; but by bringing the Glasses near to each other , you may then perceive a continu'd Cloud hang over them . I do not remember the like Phaenomenon to be observ'd from any other Two Liquors in distinct Vials ; which Experiment may demonstrate to us , the strange Propensity there is in Matter to separate or unite ; but it is most probable , the Volatile Alkalious Particles of the Harts-horn , and the Volatile Acids of the Elixir , even in the Air , by their Points and Pores united , by their magnitude become visible , which before cou'd not be discern'd separately : And this I think is the first Experiment that presents us with a Fermentation hovering in the Air , and likewise demonstrates to us abundantly , how Saline Particles may , and do invisibly float in the Atmosphere ; but are undiscernible , till concreting into Moleculae , and adapted to the Figures of the several Pores of their distinct Ores , where they form Efflorescences ; this granted , it will be no difficult matter to account for Renascences of Salts , and may likewise hint to us , how by such Concretions of Saline Particles , Distempers are frequently caused in Animals . I have in some Persons in acute Distempers , order'd the Patient to hold his Finger upon a Thermometer , or small Glass Tube , impleted with Spirit of Wine ; but perceiv'd nothing further remarkable , than a quick and considerable Ascent , which I might have expected from the like degree of Heat in any other Body . These following Observations of the Barometer , were Communicated very lately to me , by Mr. Prideaux near Ludgate-hill in London , which take as follows . It is evident , that the Ascent of Mercury in the Barometer , is in a great measure made by pressure ; but whether that pressure be from the circumambient Atmosphere , upon the superficies of the Mercury contain'd in the Glass , in which a Tube containing Mercury is immers'd ; or from the various Elasticities of the Air , that implete the Top of the Tube , is the next Thing that merits our Enquiry . For my part I cannot but adhere to the latter Hypothesis , since the subsequent Experiments seem to demonstrate it : As first , Let there be immers'd a Mercurial Tube , in another of a larger size , containing Quicksilver ; the smaller Tube is to be annex'd to the end of a Trabea , the opposite end of which is ballanced by a Weight or Pondus , that keeps those Two in Aequilibrio ; so that the smallest pressure upon the Superficies of the Mercury , contain'd in the larger Tube , in which the small One is immers'd , depresses it ; thence it must necessarily follow , as the Mercury in the smaller Tube ascends , the larger must subside , and alter the Equilibrium , were the pressure upon the Superficies of the Mercury contain'd in the Dish . The contrary of which is Matter of Fact : For as the Mercury in the small Tube ascends , the Ballance rises at the same Time , which it could not possibly do , were the pressure upon the Superficies of the Quicksilver , contain'd in the larger Tube , but a different Phaenomenon must necessarily have follow'd . Besides it is evident , that a Mercurial Tube , immers'd in a Cup , containing Quicksilver , does not considerably ascend so high in the Tube , as the Quicksilver in a Tube of the same Length and Diameter , suspended in the Air : The Reason is , the Air contain'd in the Top of the Tube , has only that Mercury , contain'd within the small Tube to raise , and not that contain'd in the Dish , which doubtless must clog its Spring , or Elasticity . To these may be added a Third Experiment , and that is , Let Two Tubes of equal Size and Diameter , be immers'd in Two Cups containing Mercury ; the one a plain simple Tube , the other in the form of a Bicornu ; at the Top of this last the Mercury ascends considerably higher than in the former ; the Reason is plain , because the Elasticity of the Air in the Bicornu , is double to that in the single Tube . Now were the Ascent of the Mercury occasion'd by the pressure of the circumambient Air , upon the Superficies of the Quicksilver , contain'd in the Dish , its Ascent in the Two different Tubes wou'd be the same ; the contrary of which is Matter of Fact. Any of the Curious may any Day see these , and many other Observations at the aforesaid Gentleman's House . I cou'd wish the Gentleman , for his ingenious Experiments , by an Assent of the Learned to his Hypothesis , might receive his due Honour : Or that our Modern Virtuosi , because the Notion is New , wou'd not , but upon solid Reasons , endeavour to explode it . The most material Argument against it is , that of Bladders carry'd up to the Tops of Mountains ; but supposing the Air to be Thinner at the Bottom of the Mountain , than it generally is at the Top , and consequently the Spring of the Air not so clog'd , which I am positive is true , that Objection vanishes ; wherefore I shall not expatiate further on this Topick , but leave every Man to his own Conjecture . CHAP. II. In which is accounted for , Waters remarkable for their Levity , those that have their Flux and Reflux ; Mineral Waters of all sorts , those that have been thought to Transude through Glass Bottles ; Subterraneous Eruptions , and the most Remarkable Rivers and Ponds . AS these Counties are more subject to Rains , than some of the more Inland Ones , they likewise afford us greater Variety of Waters , than any One ; or indeed , than all the Counties in England . The most Remarkable are , either Ponds , which they vulgarly call Meers , Rivers , or Springs . The most Noted Ponds are only Two , and both of them call'd by the Name of Martin-Meer : The Larger of which is now Drein'd by that Ingenious Gentleman , and Generous Undertaker , Thomas Fleetwood of the Bank , Esq and will , no doubt , turn to his extraordinary Advantage , Part of it being a fat , muddy Soil , and containing a great Quantity of Marle . It s Circumference is about Eighteen Miles , its Diameter Two : In it were found great Quantities of Fish , as Roach , Eels , Pikes , Pearch , Breams , and the like . Upon the Dreining of this Meer were found , no less than Eight Canoos , in Figure and Dimensions not much unlike those used in America : And in a Morass in Sawick , about Nine Miles distant from the Meer , was taken up a Stone , not unlike a sort of Whetstone , tho' different from any other Stone I yet saw ; and with it an Instrument of a mix'd Metal , resembling the Securis , or Roman Sacrificing-Ax , tho' somewhat less ; nor unlike that which the Native Indians of Old used , form'd of Stone , in making Hollow their Canoos after Burning , and in Barking their Trees , which they call a Tomahoke ; how therefore , in these Places , these came to be lodg'd , is next to be enquired into . As to the Kinds of Boats the Ancient Britains made use of , we have only this Tradition from Iulius Caesar , that they used Wicker-Boats cover'd with Hides , that his Ships of War and Galleys were an unknown Terror to the Inhabitants here . He likewise tells us , the Britains on the the Maritime Coasts , Traded to Belgium and Gallia , by which he probably means , Holland , Flanders , &c. that their Buildings were very Eminent , their Manners , Customs and Politeness , like their transmarine Neighbours ; that they made use of Brass Imported , that Iron was a Product of the Country , but in small quantity ; but that Lead was discover'd in the Inland Counties , and so proceeds . As to these Canoos , One of which had some Plates of Iron upon it , 't is my Opinion , they were made use of by the Ancient Britains in Fishing these Meers , and passing Rivers ; not that the Inhabitants were so long in forming them , by burning them hollow , and shaping them with sharp Stones , as the American's were , before the European Metals came amongst them ; which as the Missionaries inform us , with One of our Instruments , cou'd in One Day dispatch as much as in Six Months before . The Brittains doubtless had the Use of Iron , &c. and were furnish'd with it from the Maritime Ports , and they from the forein Merchants ; these Canoos might probably be sunk here , that they might be render'd of no Advantage to the Romans , when the Natives were forc'd to quit their Habitations , by their prevailing Arms ; nor can I imagine these an Effect of the Deluge , neither the Metal Instrument , nor Stone found in the foremention'd Moss , but that they further confirm what I shall make out afterwards , that Morasses Vegetate , and that they proceed and encrease from the Plants that grow upon them ; and notwithstanding the Subterraneous Trees found there , tho' we consent to omit them in the Argument , there are yet so many others of different Species , together with Marine Shells , and other Exotic Exuviae , found many Yards in Marle in the Inland Counties , that without supposing Morasses to proceed from the Deluge , as many contend , they may fairly and fully be otherwise accounted for . As to the Instrument and Stone , they might casually be lost there , and lie absconded for successive Generations . I had almost slipt one thing , which may give us a clear Idea of the Greatness and Difficulty of this noble and useful Enterprize , the Dreining of this remarkable Meer , in effecting of which there were sometimes no less than two Thousand Hands at once employ'd ; so that to surmount all the natural and artificial Oppositions of the Work , there was highly needful a Person of so generous and piercing a Spirit , and so extraordinary a Temper , as the worthy and successful Undertaker . Besides these sorts of Canoos , it is unquestionably true the Britains made use of another kind of Boats , the use of which prov'd of great Service to Iulius Caesar , as we find in the first Book , de Bello Civili , cap. 11. for when he had pitch'd his Tents betwixt Sicoris and Cinga , two Rivers in Spain , over which he had the Convenience of two Bridges , a sudden Inundation broke them both down , and overflowing the Banks , cut off all Communication betwixt his Foragers that were sent out , and his Friends marching to his Assistance , and his distressed Army . He was reduc'd to great Extremity , nor could he possibly repair the Bridges , by all the Efforts he made , the Opposition of the Enemy's Cohorts were so vigorous on the other side . His last Refuge was for building these light Boats , the use of which he had learn'd in Britain , and which prov'd of high Advantage to his perishing Army : Imperat militibus ( says Caesar ) ut naves faciant , cujus generis eum annis superioribus usus Britanniae docuerat . Carinae primum ac statumina , ex levi materia fiebant : reliquum corpus navium , viminibus contextum , coriis integebatur . And Lucan , speaking of the same thing , expresses himself thus , lib. 4. ver . 130. Utque habuit ripas Sicoris , camposque reliquit , Primum cana salix madefacto vimine parvam Texitur in puppim , caesoque inducta juvenco Vectoris patiens tumidum superenatat amnem . Sic Venetus stagnante Pado , fusoque Britannus Navigat Oceano : sic cum tenet omnia Nilus , Conseritur bibula Memphitis cymba papyro . The Commentator upon the Place quotes Pliny , lib. 4. c. 16. Ad eam Britanni vitilibus navigiis corio circumsutis navigare . From the whole it may seem probable the Britains upon the Ocean might make use of their Wicker-Boats , in Meers and standing Waters of their Canoos . Lucan's Verses may be thus render'd : Caesar the Champain leaves and spreading Ground , When Sicoris Waves his daring Troops surround ; The twisting Willows to the Keel he joins , And reeking Hides cement and close their Lines : Proud of their Crews , they waft them to the Shore ; Such Venice knows , such Britain taught before , Such Boats has Nile it self to Memphis bore . The other Meer is about Two Miles in Length , and One in Breadth ; and is famous for Pearches , and vast quantities of Fowls , as Curlews , Curleyhilps , Wild-Ducks , Wild-Geese , and Swans , which are there sometimes in great Numbers : There was kill'd upon that Water an Asper , of which I prepar'd the Oyl , but did not find that it answer'd the Character generally given of it for taking of Fish. These Meers lie in low Grounds , have Rivulets or little Rivers , that discharge themselves into them , and having but little Vent out , form themselves into these large Area's . In the Meer that was drein'd were found great Numbers of Firr Stocks , and Firr-Apples ; so that Mr. Cambden is certainly mistaken , when he asserts those Stocks not to be really Firrs , but other Woods only made Resinous by a Bituminous Earth , in which they have been lodg'd , as is commonly conjectur'd , since the noted Deluge ; however the Woods might be alter'd , its certain the Apples could not belong to any other Tree : But I shall have occasion to treat more fully of these , when I come to treat of the Mosses . The Rivers of most Note are , the Mersey , Ribbel , Lune , and Wire ; the Dee and the Dove in Cheshire and Derbyshire . Mersey runs by Warrington anciently remarkable for its Lords , the Butlers , who obtain'd for it the Privilege of a Market-Town in Edward the First 's Time ; and is now a Town famous for its Trade and Market , where I think I may safely affirm , Maulting is brought to as great Perfection as at Derby , or elsewhere , the Liquors brew'd from it being no ways inferior to the most noted Ales in England . From Warrington the Mersey grows broader , and soon after contracts it self again , but at last opens into a wide Mouth very Commodious for Trade ; and then runs into the Sea near Leverpool , a Town formerly but mean , but now the Third Sea-Port of England , and as well Built as any I have seen . In this River are taken vast quantities of Sparlings , or Smelts , a Fish remarkable for its Smell , as well as Tast. Ribbel , called anciently Bellisama , has its Rise from amongst the Mountains in Yorkshire , and runs by Ribchester and Preston ; from thence grows wider , and in the Meales empties it self into the Sea. This River affords us plenty of Salmon , Codfish , Flounders , Turbut and Plaise ; but a River by reason of its Sands , very unfit for Trading . The Lune , ( from what will hereafter be observ'd , may take its Name from Luna , the Moon or the Goddess of Heaven ) runs by Lancaster , and arises from the Mountains in Westmorland : Upon this River is a noted Salmon-Fishing , the best I have eat any where , and is very Commodious for Trading , which is there now blooming . Wire issues from the Mountains in Wiresdale , runs not far from a Market-Town call'd Poulton , as Commodious for Trading as any of the rest : This River affords us a Pearl-Fishing , which are frequently found in large Muscles , call'd by the Inhabitants Hambilton-Hookins , from their manner of taking them , which is done by plucking them from their Skeers or Beds with Hooks ; but of these I shall have occasion to treat more fully , when I come to speak of Shell-Fishes , and the Germination of Pearls . The River Dee is the most Noted in Cheshire , in Latin called Deva , as appears by the Roman Tiles dug up there , upon some of which are these Letters in Roman Characters , COLL. DEVA LEG . XX. V. V. In British it is called Dyfyrdwy , as springing from two Fountains in Wales , from which some believe it had its Denomination , dwy in the British Language signifying Two : Others say those words signify black Water ; but why that Epithet should be apply'd to this River , I see no ground for it , the River being large and open , and the Water clear and pellucid . Some allege these Words signify a divine Water , and hence a Fountain sacred to the Gods was call'd Divona ; and upon some Roman Tiles dug up at Chester I have seen that word in Roman Characters : Nor is this Conjecture altogether improbable , since in those Days divine Honours were paid to Rivers , as Gildas informs us , the Thessalians paid them to Peneus , upon account of its Pleasantness ; the Scythians to Ister , for its Largeness ; the Germans to the Rhine , because it was their Judge in Cases of Jealousy betwixt Married Persons . It is said moreover of this River Dee , it seemed Holy to the Christian Britains , for when they were drawn up in Order of Battle , ready to engage the Saxons , they first kiss'd the Earth , then devoutly drank of this Water , in Memory of the Blood of their Holy Saviour . The River Dove in Derbyshire , called so by the Inhabitants from its Transparency , I imagine , as resembling the silver Feathers of that Bird , is remarkable for a Fish call'd the Grailing , and likewise Trouts said to be the best in England . It runs for the greatest part thro' a Lime-Stone , which renders its Water so fertile a Manure , that even in Winter the Meadows on both sides of it appear fresh and green ; and if it overflows them in the Spring , like another Nile , it enriches them : In Commemoration of which high Improvements , the People have this Saying : In April Dove's Flood Is worth a King's Good. But of this River in a far loftier Strain the Ingenious Charles Cotton Esq writes ; for by his witty Flights on these Streams , one would rather conclude they wash'd the Banks of Helicon , than the rugged , unpolish'd Mountains in Derbyshire . This River swells sometimes so much in twelve Hours time , to the great terror of the Inhabitants , that it carries down their Sheep and other Cattle ; yet in the same Compass of Time falls again , and returns to its old Mounds ; whereas the Trent , when it overflows its Banks , keeps the Fields in float four or five Days : these Reasons are manifest ; because in one the Country is Mountainous , the other is a large extended Flat . This River runs to Ulcester seated upon an Hill of easy Ascent , where it draws to the Trent ; it inclines towards Tutbury-Castle formerly very large , and also called Stutesbury , commanding as it were the lower Country by its high Situation on an Alabaster-Hill , where there is a little Monastery built by Henry de Feriers , a Noble Norman , to whom William the First gave large Possessions hereabouts ; but they were all lost by Robert de Feriers , Earl of Derby , upon his Second Revolt from Henry the Third . There are now Proposals for making the River Dee Navigable , which , if effected , will doubtless be very advantageous to that ancient City , where that Honourable Legion , viz. the Twentieth was fixed , stiled by the Romans , Valens Victrix , which was of those by Tacitus term'd Emeriti or Veterani . Having done with the Meers and Rivers , according to my propos'd Method I come now to treat , first , Of the Springs , not properly to be call'd Mineral-Waters , but yet remarkable , either for their Lightness , Coldness , Perspiration , Flux and Reflux ; and of these some are continual , others at certain Seasons , as after wet Weather , and some are remarkable for throwing up several Marine Shells . Secondly , of Mineral-Waters , and the various Kinds of these , with an Account of their Principles and Uses ; and of those , these Counties afford us a great Variety . Near to a Noble Seat call'd Ashton-Hall about two Miles from Lancaster , which Seat is now in Possession of the R t Hon ble the Lady Gerrard of Bromley , from a white Marle issues a pleasant and smooth Water remarkable for its agreeable Tast and Lightness : This Water is lighter by an Ounce in a Pint than any I have seen in these Parts . Now all Waters containing more or less of Earthly Particles , and in the various Consistencies and Quantities of those , differing one from another in Gravity ; it may be imagin'd this Water to receive its Oily Tast and Lightness from the white Marle , that being an Oily and light Body , and the best Tillage this Country affords . A Spring remarkable for its Perspiration is that near Stalo-Bridge in Cheshire : This Water , if put into a Glass Bottle closely Corked , will force its way thro' the Pores of the Glass ; or the Water by emitting cold Effluvia upon the external Superficies of the Glass condenses the aqueous Particles of the Air , and so forms that Dew , or Sweat so often observable there : For my part , considering how difficult it is for any Menstruum whatever to penetrate the Pores of Glass , nay even for Air it self , as is sufficiently evidenced by the Experiments in the Air Pump : I must own my assent to the latter ; and this may be farther illustrated by the Dews upon Bottles in Wine-Cellars , which are wholly insipid , and consequently cannot be spirituous Liquor that perspires through the Pores , but the aqueous Particles of the Air there condensed . Springs remarkable for their Coldness in these Countries we have none , save One near Larbrick , which is a Water extreamly Cold , and of which I shall treat in its proper place ; this Water is the Coldest I have seen in these Parts , and may no doubt answer the ends perform'd by that of St. Mungus in Yorkshire . We have only One Spring that Ebbs and Flows , and that is call'd Tideswell in the Peak in Derbyshire , tho' nothing so Noted as that near Gigleswig in Yorkshire , where I have seen the Water to ebb and flow several times in an Hour ; and always upon the subsiding of the Water , heard a gutling Noise within the Mountain , not unlike that obvious to us in pouring Liquors out of Bottles , only it is much louder ; Conjectures about this Flux and Reflux are various , some imagining it to be caused by the return of a Stone , that in an Aqueduct hangs in aequilibrio , as the Learned Mr. Hobbs ; others that a large Receptacle fill'd with Water by subterraneous Winds from the opposite part is blown over , as LeGrand and others of the French Virtuosi . Tho' Mr. Hobbs's Hypothesis seems to carry the greater stress of Reason along with it , yet at the same time if we consider the Effects Water has upon Stone , upon which it continually falls , or runs over , in diminishing its Superficies , or over-turning those of a prodigious Bigness upon Floods , or other Eruptions , it will be as difficult to conceive , how a Stone should be so exactly poised in an Aqueduct so long a space of time as this must needs have been , so as to occasion a Flux and Reflux of the Waters , as is observable in these Fountains . Wherefore I shall venture to form a different Hypothesis , and that it may be perform'd with all the Perspicuity so dark a matter will admit , in the first place I will describe the Spring , and its situation , as exactly as I remember . The most noted Spring of this Nature is at Gigleswig in Yorkshire , as above-mention'd : The Well lies at the Bottom of a Mountain of a considerable Height , and is almost contiguous to a great Road betwixt Settle , Lancashire , and Westmorland . The Diameter of the Spring , as I think , is about a Yard , and the Perpendicular near the same dimension : The Flux and Reflux is not always certain being sometimes only once , again twice , sometimes thrice an Hour ; and I think the Water upon the Flux may subside about three quarters of a Yard , and then you always hear an hollow gutling Noise within the Mountain , as is above recited : From these Phaenomena it seems reasonable to conjecture , that within the Mountain is a considerable Cavity impleted with Air , from which the Aqueducts that form the Spring run ; and that those and their Exits are but small , and it is very probable from this Cavity they do not run in direct , but spiral Lines like those in a Worm used in Distillation : Now when the Water that ascends out of the Earth , which composes these Springs , reaches this Cavity , they must necessarily , as it fills gradually , press the Air into the spiral Aqueducts , and force it forward to the end of the Aqueduct ; it is there then obstructed by the Water in the Well , only a little Air and Water getting vent raises gradually the Spring ; the Duct still continues to fill higher and higher with Water , till at length by its Gravity the Air is forced through , and then it is the Flux happens , and the hollow gutling Noise is heard , occasion'd undoubtedly by the external Air rushing in , and strugling with the Water to supply the Cavity of the Mountain , which is now discharg'd of that Water , but still impleted with Air ; it is now the Flux ceases , and again renews as before , and so it reciprocally succeeds . Such spiral Aqueducts I have frequently observ'd in the Mountains in Derbyshire , particularly near Tideswell , where that other Spring ebbs and flows , hence it seems rational the same may be here also : However here is not any thing dogmatically asserted , nor am I so bigotted to this Hypothesis , but can easily quit it when any more reasonable is offer'd , and more exactly quadrates with the Phaenomena of these Springs . Now as these Aqueducts are more or less Spiral , or of different Dimensions from the Sinus within the Mountain impleted with Air ; or as the Spring that fills the Duct with Water is but easy , or rapid , so its probable the Flux and Reflux becomes so uncertain , for in some it flows not once in several Hours , as in that call'd Tideswell , the Water perhaps being sometimes diverted by other Aqueducts , and reaches not the Cavity or Sinus within the Mountain ; this may happen by several accidents , as the falling in of Earth , or Pebles , which for a time may divert the common course of the Spring , till by a continual currency it forces its passage again . Several Springs we have which are only at certain Seasons , as some near the Manour in Furness , these are occasion'd by Rains , or an hazy Atmosphere . At this Abbey are the most stately Ruins I have any where observ'd , as most beautiful Pillars , spacious Windows , noble Arches , and subterraneous Vaults . Near this place is a considerable Salmon Fishing , and a large Park , in which are variety of Deer , as Red , Fallow and White , and is by much the most curious Seat in these Parts : It was formerly possest by Sir Thomas Preston , who quitted it ; and as I have been inform'd , is one of the Religious , and amongst them one of the meanest Order : But is now possest by the noble and virtuous Lady Madam Katharine Preston , Daughter and Heiress of Thomas Preston of Holker Esq . Tho' this Digression be foreign to a Natural History , yet I hope the Reader will pardon it , since I could not well pass by so considerable a Building . Some Waters we have which cast up Marine Shells , as Latham Spaw did formerly ; but that being troublesome to the Drinkers has been prèvented by laying Mill-stones upon the Spring , so that the Sand and Shells cannot boyl up so high as formerly : This is one of the best sorts of Vitriolic Chalybeates , and is remote from the Sea , or any Salt Rivers ; whence therefore these Shells come may be worth our enquiry , and a clear decision of that may farther illustrate those other Marine Shells found in Marle ; as the Echini , Cochleae , Torculars , Whilks and Periwinkles , of which I have great Numbers by me , and took them my self out of firm Marle at three Fathom deep , some being entire , others broken , but all soft and friable , yet grew hard as Coral being expos'd to the Air. The Decision of this Phaenomenon in a great measure depending upon the Origin of Fountains , I think it a pardonable digression , if I a little expatiate on that subject before we descend to the particular Case . Springs by the French Virtuosi are suppos'd to flow from the Dews , Rains and Mists imbibed in the Earth , and afterwards form'd into various Currents , which are those we commonly call Springs : Now this being a Notion inconsistent with Reason I cannot adhere to it ; for were this Hypothesis true , it would hence follow in the various Seasons of the Year , as Summer and Winter , they would vary very much in their Currents as to quantity , which in several Springs is not discernible . Secondly , Several Springs are found in Mines in the Bowels of the Earth , deeper than the Dews and Rains are suppos'd to descend . Thirdly , Some Countries abound with Springs where Dews and Rains are never known to fall ; from all these it is evident continual Springs can never be imagin'd to be caused by Rains and Dews ; it remains therefore that they either proceed from the Ocean , or a subterraneous Abyss : The latter of these the Learned Dr. Woodward adheres to , and could such a thing be made out , his Hypothesis would be undeniable ; but such a thing as an Abyss being no where to be discover'd in Nature , and that what Notions we have of it are only from Moses that divine Philosopher : In what sence the inspired Legislator might take the Abyss we pretend not to determine , whether the Ocean in general , or a subterraneous collection of Waters equal to it , and keeping a Communication with it , as Dr. Woodward supposes : Wherefore we rather assert what the great Aristotle supposes concerning Springs , that they have their Rise from the Sea ; of this Caesar had a clear Demonstration when he Invaded this Island , and Encamp'd upon the Sea Coasts , where by digging in the Sands he was instantly supply'd with a sufficient quantity of fresh Water , which by filtring through the Sand became sweet the saline Particles sticking in the Sand. A Phaenomenon like to this was observ'd when that great General Duke Schomberg Encamp'd upon a Plain call'd the Mels near Hile-Lake : This granted then that Springs have their Rise from the Ocean , it is easy to imagin how they may bring up Marine Shells , and unless this be allow'd , I think the Phaenomenon cannot otherwise be fairly illustrated ; but how this becomes a Mineral Water is from the Mineral Bass from which it springs . Against this Hypothesis there remains yet one material Objection , viz. If Fountains have their Rise from the Sea , how comes it to pass that there are Springs upon the Tops of Mountains , which are higher than the Sea , since it is evident from Hydrostatick Experiments Water will not naturally rise above its level . To this I answer , in the first place it is no wise demonstrable that there is any Mountain higher than the highest part of the Ocean , since it is suppos'd to be a Globe of equal Magnitude with the Earth . Secondly , Granting it were so , yet it is probable those Mountains lying in the middle Region , a sufficient quantity of aqueous Particles might be imbibed by the Earth to produce Springs there , and yet this particular Instance does no ways invalidate the general Hypothesis , in which is meant the generality of Springs , and not each particular Fountain . It is true subterraneous Eruptions of Waters especially after Earthquakes , as at Port-Royal in Iamaica , and at Kirby in Furness in Lancashire have happen'd , which have drove down Houses , and Rocks of that magnitude , that many Teams of Oxen could not move , by which it may be concluded there is a subterraneous Abyss of Waters : To this I say , it is not certain whether these come from the Ocean , or from an Abyss , and shall not therefore pretend to determine it , but shall proceed to what I next propos'd , and that is to treat of Mineral Waters : In doing of which I begin with those impregnated with Vitriol . The Vitriol Spring in the Kennel-Pits at Haigh , when I first try'd it , yielded an Ounce of Vitriol from a Quart of Water ; nay it was so highly impleted with Vitriol , that any common Alkaly wou'd raise a Fermentation with it , and cause a Precipitation : The Vitriol it yields is White for the greatest part , tho' there is some Green mix'd with it ; it is not now of that strength several fresh Springs having broken in , which yet might easily be diverted ; of this the Rev d Dr. Wroe our Warden has been frequently an Eye-witness : Notwithstanding this Dr. Lister with unequal'd Assurance tells the World Vitriol is not to be found in any Waters in England , but that all Waters of a Vitriolic Taste are only impregnated with a Pyrites ( which we vulgarly call Fire-Stone ) Germinating in the Waters ; and this must be impos'd upon the World as implicitly , as if it was an Article of Faith in Philosophy : For any Man to oppose him he brands him strait with the Character of Mean and Impudent , and such like opprobrious Epithets , a Language , if I mistake not , unaccountable for one of his Gown and Dignity : For my part what I relate is matter of Fact , and the Dr. may be fully convinc'd if he pleases , if not it is no fault of mine ; and since I cannot as firmly believe the Germination of the Pyrites in our Chalybeat Waters ( as they are commonly called ) to be like that of Mint in Bottles of Water , I hope the Dr. will pardon my Infidelity till he give me better grounds for it , at which he has not yet offer'd any farther than a capricious ipse dixit . Adjacent to a Place call'd Humblesco-Green , in a small Farm in Maudsley is a Spring impregnated with Sulphur and a Marine Salt ; the Water is extremely foetid , tinges Silver a Copper colour by its Sulphur ; in Distillation a Quart of Water yields half an Ounce of sulphur Salt. This Spring no question would answer all the Intentions of the sulphur Water near Knaseborough in Yorkshire either as to Bathing or Drinking ; and no doubt by the addition of Rock Salt might be made an advantageous Salt-work , having Coals so convenient . The Salt at the first boyling is brown and foetid , but dissolv'd and evaporated again makes as good a Salt as any I have seen ; it springs out of Bass and has I presume from that its sulphureous and saline Particles : The various Kinds of Bass I shall discourse of in their proper place , and there shew how they are impregnated with different Principles . There are other Springs that arise out of Bass , and are sulphureous and saline yet different from the former , as St. Anne's , and the hot Baths at Buxton in Derbyshire ; here the Waters are sulphureous and saline , yet not foetid , but very palatable , because in these Waters the Sulphur is not united with any Vitriolic Particles , or but very few saline , it tinges not Silver , nor is Purgative , by reason its saline Parts are dispensed in such small proportions , which saline Particles make up a compound Salt constituted of a marine Salt , and the Sal Catharticum Amarum , which indeed is the Nitrum Calcarium , that impregnates Epsom , Northall , Dulech , and the rest of the Purging-Waters in those Parts . These Waters if drank create a good Appetite , open Obstructions , and no doubt , if mix'd with the Chalybeat Waters that are there , may answer all the Intentions of the Bath Waters in Somersetshire , and that of St. Vincent's near Bristol so noted for Curing the Diabetes , of which I have seen several Instances in these Parts ; and likewise for Curing of Bloody Urines arising from the weakness of the Urinary Vessels , of which I saw a most noted Instance in Leverpool . This Bath is of a temperate Heat , and without question by reverberating the Halitus , might be brought to any degree of Heat ; but I think in its own natural Heat it may in general be said to be more agreeable to the Constitutions of those Parts , and where the hot Baths cannot be safely used this may . This last Summer I saw remarkable Instances of its Effects in scorbutick Rheumatisms , in Persons that could not go before without the help of Crutches , who came from thence to Manchester on Foot without them , distant from Buxton full sixteen Northern Miles . But the Virtues as well as Use of Bathing are so particularly described by my Honoured Friend Sir Iohn Floyer of Lichfield , that for your further satisfaction I refer you to his elaborate Piece , and shall only abridge those Cases he recites . These hot Baths spring out of a Bass not unlike Marble , and it is pleasant to see in what Bubbles the sulphureous Halitus breaks out of its Matrix , and impregnates the Waters . After our worthy Author had given us a most exact Account of Perspiration , from his Own and Sanctorius's Observations ( in rightly considering which consists the Basis and Usefulness of all Bathing ) in the first place he enumerates the Mischiefs of the hot Baths . In his 2 d Part , p. 2. I observ'd ( says he ) that many Persons came to the hot Baths at Bathe without any good Advice ; or they who came with it used it indiscreetly , and imprudently manag'd their Bathing , by using it without any due Evacuation , or continuing it too long , that they went from thence worse than they came ; some having enflamed their Blood , and thicken'd its Serum , so as to renew their Rheumatick Pains ; others Died of Fevers , Consumptions , Convulsions , Bleeding , and Imposthumes . Instances of these I have seen in several in these Parts ; but this Point Dr. Pierce is pleased to touch as tenderly as an Hypothesis about the Waters , of which he seems afraid , but wou'd have us rest satisfy'd without asking Questions , and bring the Ingenuity of the most polite Parts , to an equal level with the most unthinking Animal : For my part I shall not fear to deliver my Sentiments , since I have no other end in it than to inform the World , in the Phaenomena I observ'd in Nature ; and if these be exposing One's self to be thrown at like a Shrove-tide Cock , as he observes , if I escape the terrible Blow of being Neck'd , and survive the Combate , the Comb shall be at his Service . These Instances , as he proceeds , may convince all considering Persons , that we ought not to use hot Baths for Pleasure , especially where there is a fulness of Humours , and a hot Constitution ; and since the following Accidents frequently happen upon Bathing , they will certainly over-balance all the Pleasure of it ; the Inconveniencies he reckons are profuse Sweats and Haemorrhages , Apoplexies , Sleepiness , Vertigo's , Convulsions , Asthma's , debility of the Sight , Swooning , a general lassitude and dejection of the Appetite , Torpor of the Mind , and Effeminacy of the Flesh , pag. 4. My Journey to Buxton this last Year discover'd to me a Bath , very different to that at Bathe , it being a very temperate one , producing no Sweating after it , but rather a Coldness ; and upon a due Consideration I found the Bath very useful in many Cases , in which that of Bathe did Injury , as in Comsumptions , hot Scorbutick Pains , and all Defluxions of Humours , and Bleedings , and all hot inordinate Flatulencies of the animal Spirits , in Hysteric and Hypocondriac Cases . The farther Particulars may be seen at large in his third Chapter , to which I refer you , as likewise to his Extract out of Dr. Iones , and the Observations annex'd to his ingenious Treatise . Before I close the Discourse of this Bath it may be enquired , why the Sulphur in one Bath tinges Silver a Copper colour , as that at Knarseborough and Maudsley ; why others of a Golden or Yellowish colour , as those in Somersetshire ; and why others impregnated with Sulphur tinge not at all . To these I answer , Where Sulphur tinges a Copper colour , it is from the addition of a Vitriolic Salt , as is common to observe from the solutions of Sulphur and Vitriol ; but where a Golden colour ensues it is from a greater proportion of mineral Sulphur , and but little of Vitriol , as in the sulphur Auratum of Antimony , and the golden Pyrites : But where they Tinge not at all , it s from Sulphur only , as that at Buxton , which seems to arise out of a Bassy Marble . The Waters we shall next consider are the Acidulae , or those commonly call'd Chalybeats , with which these Counties abound . The most Notes are those near Lantham , Wigan , Stockport , Burnley , Bolton , Plumpton , Middleton , Strangeway near Manchester , Lancaster , Larbrick , Chorley , and of these Stockport is much the strongest ; these Waters spring out at the Bottom of a great Rock , in strength are much the same in Winter as Summer , which is a Conveniency very few in England besides them have ; these Waters give as deep a Tincture with Galls , as any I ever saw , and where Chalybeats are indicated exceed those of Knarseborough and Tunbridge ; they will in twenty-four Hours , by being expos'd to the Air become insipid , and then yield no Tincture ; these Waters lie very light , not heavy upon the Stomach , which is a Convenience the Drinkers of Knarseborough and Tunbridge have not . These Waters are impregnated with Sulphur , Vitriol and Ocre , a little of the Lapis Scissilis , and a marine Salt united with the bitter purging Salt , as in the Chalybeat Water at Latham , but these Two last it yields in small quantities , a Gallon of Water not affording many Grains of Salt , but Ocre and Vitriol they contain plentifully ; the Ocre is impregnated with Iron , and for that reason , and no other , may these Waters be call'd Chalybeats : the Sulphur is only discernible early in the Morning , and that chiefly by their smell , tho' there is a Chalybeat near Manchester , whose smell is very Sulphureous at all times ; these Waters most commonly spring out of a Bass that is impregnated with Sulphur , Ocre and Vitriol , which I demonstrated to the Hon d Sir Iohn Floyer at Buxton : I shew'd him the Shale or Bass , and by infusing various Proportions of it in common Water , you may have all the various Colours of the Acidulae , viz. A pale Red , a deep Red , a Violet and a Purple : As therefore the Acidulae are differently impregnated with this Bass , their Colours are likewise different . At the same time I shew'd him an Acidula springing out of this Bass , and likewise that the Bass was impregnated with Sulphur , Vitriol and Ocre , tho' Dr. Lister vehemently affirms , no Stone but the Pyrites contains Vitriol ; but when a Man writes only what he fancies , and not what he sees , it cannot be imagin'd but he must assert many Paradoxes ; and by too tenaciously adhering to a well woven Hypothesis , in effect makes himself one of the meanest of Philosophers . It is not the mechanisme of Reason , and the espousing of a Word which sounds pleasantly , that illustrates the Phaenomena of Nature ; but that which is plain , easy and intelligible , and what may rationally from Experiments be deduced , that gives a Man a true Gust in natural Learning : The Dr. then may rail as long as he pleases , but he can never make me disbelieve my Senses , or assent to that which is contrary to the common Reason of Mankind . Of these I have given a full Account in my Tentamen of Mineral Waters , and my Exercitations , to those therefore I refer my Reader ; I shall only presume so far upon the Reader 's Patience to annex the following Experiments , and shall not expatiate further on this Subject . The First is to shew , Why Galls , Oak-leaves , &c. will give a Tincture with those Waters vulgarly Chalybeats , and why other Acids will not . The Second is to illustrate , How by mixing Acids with those Waters before you put the Galls to 'em , that then the Galls , &c. will not . To clear these Phaenomena we must premise these Hypotheses , viz. That several of the mineral Particles are suspended in the fluid , perhaps as near to an Equilibrium or Balance as can easily be conceiv'd ; so that the least addition of another Body to 'em , must instantly cause a Precipitation , and consequently then give a Tincture to these Waters , by impleting their Pores , and so in different Angles transmitting the Light , which must needs introduce a Diversity of Colours , viz. A pale Red , Agat , Violet , Purple , or intense Red , according to the various Proportions of the Mineral impregnating the Water : Hence therefore it is , that the Galls containing a volatile Acid , or rather austere , that by their hooked Particles they easily clasp themselves about the mineral Particles , and must therefore ( as is evident from the Premises laid down ) necessarily cause a precipitation of the Mineral ; which I shall more fully illustrate , by making it probable , that the mineral Particles are suspended in the fluid in the manner recited . It is observable , that the Earth over which these Springs run is always cover'd with an Ocre ; which to me seems evidently to hint , that the mineral to the fluid retains so equal a balance , that the least motion occasions a separation ; and thence it is , that in those places where they have their currents , they constantly drop an Ocre , and colour the Earth as before observ'd . The second Experiment is this : If before you put in the Gall you add an Acid to the Water , as for example , Spirit of Vitriol or Sulphur , the Gall then gives little or no Tincture to the Water ; and the Reason I take to be this , the Acid you mix with it being specifically heavier than either the mineral Particles or the fluid , by their rigid inflexible Particles keep the Mineral suspended ; so that consequently the acid of the Gall being volatile , it is not powerful enough to bring 'em down , and thence it is that by this method they usually hover upon the surface of the Water in an azure Cloud , the Mineral as well as that being Volatile ; which is abundantly evident , both in the Evaporation of those Waters , and likewise by exposing them to the Sun , which in twenty-four Hours makes them insipid , and in that space of time so sequester'd of the mineral Particles , that then they will not yield any Tincture with a Gall , or if any but a faint one : So volatile is the Vitriol in those Waters , which no doubt is carry'd off by the Sulphur , which from its Volatility might justly be drawn like the Statue of Mercury wing'd , and still pointing upwards . To these I thought necessary to add the following Experiments , that I might do Justice both to the publick , and to that most Learned and Ingenious Gentleman Richard Townley of Townley Esq who Communicated them to me . In the Water at Burnley in Lancashire he has observ'd the following Phaenomena : First , That if that Water be expos'd to the Air there will subside a Scarlet sediment . This being a Phaenomenon never observed before in any Water in England I ever heard of , it may therefore justly challenge our Conjectures about it . Ocre and Lapis Scissilis , which are the usual Hypostases of those kind of Waters , it is most evident it cou'd not be ; the one being of a Yellow , the other of a Greyish colour ; but to me it seems to be a Bituminous exalted Sulphur , and this will more fully appear when we come to examine its Salts , of which it contains Three different species : First , A small proportion of Natron , or Aegyptian Nitre , which if exposed to the Air will like that , or Salt of Tartar , dissolve per deliquium ; will ferment with any Acid , and has a strong lixivial Taste . After the Natron has run per deliquium there remains another Salt entire , which if dissolv'd in Spirit of Wine or Water totally flies off ; by which it is plain the Salt is volatile , and most probably the volatile Salt of the Natron , which is the only fix'd Alcali in the World I know of , that by this method , or by the fix'd Salt of Tartar , will yield a volatile Alcalisate Salt : From which Phaenomena it is undeniably evident Dr. Lister was mistaken , when ( to use his own words ) he violently affirms , No Waters in England contain'd Natron ; a Gallon of this Water contains about twelve Grains of Sediments , and four or five of Salts ; the Salts when separated from their Earths are White , but will not shoot into any regular Chrystals ; have a smell much like that of Natural Balsam , which to me seems to be the scarlet Sulphur that precipitates in the Water by exposing it to the Air ; this Water has a vitriolate Taste , and with Galls yields a Tincture of an Agate colour ; has been experimented in scorbutick Cases , and answered the desired end . The Hanbridge Water , a small Spring which lies betwixt Burnley and Townley , yields a Natron or natural Alcali , as those Bourbon Waters in France , cited by Monsieur Du-Closs ; and another alcalious Salt , which like a Terebinthinate or Resinous Body , will melt with a small degree of Heat ; it is plain , the Reason why this Salt melts by Heat is only from a volatile Bitumen united with it , for the Salt being long kept in a glass Vial , will not melt by any moderate degree of Heat , but is then purely Alcalious , the Bitumen being wholly evaporated , as I found in my Observations at Townley . This Water at the Fountain with Galls yields a Tincture inclining to a faint Orange ; if kept any considerable time in Glass Bottles a perfect Citrine ; contains the greatest quantity of Natron of any in these parts ; purges by Stool and Urine , and is of great Use in the Stone and Scurvy , as hath been found by several Persons , who in those Cases have try'd them with great success . The Water near Emmet , which is about two Miles distant from those fore-mention'd Waters , is of a vitriolate Taste , and sulphureous Smell , which with a solution of Sublimate yields a white Precipitate , which no other Waters in those parts will do , nor any in France , as the French Virtuosi have observ'd , and indeed only those at Spada in Germany ; and if so it may be highly worth our time by frequent and strict Tryals , both in Cases in Physick , and Experiments in Chymistry , to find out the Principles and Use of it , which may perhaps save us the Expences of a tedious Fatigue to Spada . At the same time I saw there a Salt prepared from a Water in Yorkshire , which had exactly the smell of Hipposelinum or Horse-Parsley , a Phaenomenon never yet observ'd in any Salt before ; this smell proceeds from a certain proportion of bituminous , saline and terrene Particles ; for what remain'd after evaporation was of a Yellowish colour , and contain'd a great deal of terrene Matter , but the Salt when separated is perfect concocted Vitriol . Dr. Lister may here again be satisfy'd of his Error , for not only the Waters in Lancashire , but those likewise in Yorkshire contain perfect concocted Vitriol : Nay , in the same Coal-Mines near Burnley , there are Springs of perfect Vitriol , and under these others that contain Natron or Aegyptian Nitre , as the above-mention'd ingenious Gentleman fully demonstrated to me when I was last there . Another Salt the said Richard Townley of Townley Esq shew'd me , which was perfect Salt-petre , prepared from a very rapid Spring , a Gallon of which contain'd half an Ounce of this Salt , which upon Chrystallization shoots like Salt-petre from India into long Striae , and fulminates with Sulphur . This Salt he had from a Gentleman that discover'd the Spring , but at present conceals the Place : So that what my self and others have alleged in affirming , no Waters in England to contain Salt-petre is erroneous ; let others retract when they think convenient , for my part I fairly own my Error , and from repeated Observations can positively affirm , there is no marine Salt but what contains more or less of Indian Nitre , but the proportion is so small , and the method of preparing it so tedious , it wou'd not be of any farther use than to satisfy the curious Enquirer ; but the Advantages that may accrue from the before recited Spring , may for ought I know be one of the greatest Treasures , as well as Secrets in Nature . The next Mineral-Waters I shall consider , are those springing out of Bass , and Sulphureous only ; of these the most Noted is One near a Place call'd Inglewhite , this springs out of a Black Bass , which by Calcination I found to contain Sulphur ; the Water has a very sulphureous Smell , as strong as that near Harrigate in Yorkshire , but contains little or no Salt , which is the reason it is not Purgative like that , but by adding the like proportion of common Salt to it , viz. about a Dram to a Pint of Water , that Inconvenience is remedy'd , and then you have either sulphureous Baths , or purging Waters ; for my part I shou'd rather choose to add the bitter purging Salt , as being most agreeable . Having now examin'd all the various Waters springing out of Bass , we proceed in the next place to give Account of saline sulphureous Waters arising out of other Minerals . And I shall begin first with the sulphur Water near Wigan , call'd by the Inhabitants of that place , the Burning-Well ; this is a very diverting Phaenomenon , and for its Rarity is visited by most Persons whose Curiosity leads them to Natural Enquiries . It is about two Miles from Wigan , in a Village call'd Aucliff , in the Ground of William Mollineux of that Place Esq . The Well is at the Bottom of a Tree , the Water Cold , and without any Smell ; when any Person comes to see it , a Man clears the Well from all its Water , that done you will immediately hear a hissing Noise in a Corner of it , and by holding a lighted Candle near to it , the sulphureous Halitus immediately takes Fire , and afterwards spreads it self upon what Water has issued in , and 't is only then , indeed , it ought to be call'd the Burning-Well : 'T is observable , tho' this sulphureous Halitus continually mixes with Water , yet the Water continues Cold , nor will it tinge Silver ; wherefore I imagine this Halitus is purely sulphureous , consisting only of Oily inflammable Particles , without any mixture of Vitriol , or if any but inconsiderable , and 't is reasonable to suppose this kind of Sulphur to impregnate the Baths at Buxton . 'T is plain from these and the sulphur Wells at Maudsley , and those at Harrigate in Yorkshire , which are all sulphureous , and yet all Cold Waters , that it is only by accident that sulphur Waters become hot , viz. by Collision of the sulphureous Particles , when in the Spiracles of the Earth they have not a free open passage , they beat and dash one upon another , and by that Collision grow hot , as we may observe in the rubbing of the Phosphorus , which immediately takes Fire ; likewise in new Hay , and in Wheels taking Fire by Motion only : For to imagine the Heat of the Baths to proceed from Fermentation in the Waters , or from subterraneous Fires , is no wise consistent with Experience , which after all our Hypotheses must be the true Touchstone of our Reason . The foregoing Instances may convince the World , that sulphureous Particles grow hot without Ignition , and that there are sulphureous Particles in all hot Baths is abundantly demonstrated : But for a farther Illustration of this Hypothesis take this following Experiment , Let some Brimstone be set on Fire in a Glass Body , immediately upon its taking Flame stop the Mouth of the Glass and the Flame expires , yet by the sulphureous Fumes dashing upon each other the sides of the Glass wax warm ; a certain signal this must needs be , that where sulphureous Particles are deny'd a passage , or where they force their way through uneven Sinuosities , by beating upon and encountring one another , an Heat must be produced , as is apparent by the Sun-beams in Convex Glasses . And this is farther confirm'd by the Learned Dr. Browne in his Treatise of the Mines in Hungary ; in some Places of the same Mine it was extreamly Cold , in others so intensely Hot , that tho' his Cloaths were never so thin , the Heat would be troublesome to him . The Miners work all Naked , and Eight Hours are as much as most can endure . The Heat in these Waters cannot arise from Fermentation , because no fermentation can be discover'd in them ; nor by any Experiments , either in Distillation , Precipitation , or any other Method cou'd I ever observe such a Contrariety of Matter in them , that one part wou'd ferment upon another , so as to cause any sensible Heat . From subterraneous Fires they cannot proceed , because in these parts such were never known ; or were there any , cou'd not but discover themselves , since no Fires will burn without admission of Air , and there must likewise be Flues and Chasms whence they vent their Smoke and foeculent parts ; but since none of these were ever disclos'd in these parts , it is not probable the Baths should grow hot by any such cause ; and when the Heat of the Baths may be sufficiently explain'd by the Collision of sulphureous Particles , what necessity is there we should have recourse to any such unwarrantable Hypothesis , as a Fermentation in the Waters , or to subterraneous Fires : Those two Notions are lately espoused by Dr. Guidot and Dr. Pierce of Bathe , but I am apt to think those Gentlemen rather fancy than observe the Phaenomena of Nature : For I am very well satisfy'd , had they made strict Enquiries into those Waters , they wou'd never have troubled the World with such Chimerical Hypotheses . Dr. Pierce indeed does not much trouble himself or the World with any Scrutiny into the Contents of the Baths , or the Causes of the Heat of them ; but only gives you an Instance from Savoy , which is as remote as that place to his Undertaking : And as for Dr. Guidot he is so Inconsistent with himself , that unless he have the Art of reconciling Contradictions , I am sure his Thermae Britannicae are not to be accounted for . I do not speak this as any wise arrogating a greater Genius to my self , or to lessen those worthy Persons , but only from the Phaenomena I have observ'd in Nature ; and if they please to do the same , I despair not of their Pardons . Having now done with the sulphureous saline Waters , in the next place I shall proceed to treat of saline Ones only , as those at Northwich , Namptwich , Middlewich , Dunham in Cheshire , and Barton in Lancashire . Various have been the Notions concerning the Rise of these Springs , some imagining they proceeded from the Sea , others from subterraneous Rocks of Salt which have of late Years been discover'd , and first made Useful by my self , in refining that Rock to a White granulated Salt , which is now practiced in many places . These Springs sometimes break out in the Rock , but oftner either above or under it ; some of them in a Quart of Water contain about seven or eight Ounces of Salt , whence its plain that quatenus Salt-springs they proceed not from the Sea , because a Quart of the best of that Water affords seldome above an Ounce and Half of Salt. Some of these Springs will tinge with Galls , but most refuse it ; whence its plain Dr. Lister in his usual manner is much mistaken , in forcing the Pyrites upon us . 'T is true from the sulphureous Smell that may be observ'd in the Fermentation betwixt this Salt and Oyl of Vitriol , that there is a Sulphur contain'd in the Salt , but that no wise warrants a Pyrites , since that is an aggregate of different Principles , viz. Ocre and Vitriol , besides Sulphur ; which Bodies by the Dr's own Confession Salt does not contain , which is the only true Notion he lays down about those Waters , and that he may assume as an Observation of his own . It is likewise observable , that the Salt made from the Brine-springs , and the Rock-salt dissolv'd in fresh Water , that these Salts will shoot into different Figures ; whence it is evident the Brine-springs proceed not from the Rocks of Salt that are discover'd , but from Rocks of Salt that lie deeper in the Bowels of the Earth . Besides in different Springs I have observ'd the Figures of the Salt to differ , as some in Middlewich , from those at Northwich , where by Chrystallization they shoot into quite contrary Figures ; so that the Sal Mediterraneum , as the Dr. stiles it , is like to lose its Character : Nay , Rock-salt it self will never shoot into any regular Figure at all , whence it may be averr'd , these Salt-springs have not their Saltness from any subterraneous Rocks of Salt yet known ; it follows therefore , if they are not saturated either from the Sea , or from subterraneous Rocks of Salt , we may then form another Hypothesis , and conclude them to arise from Aerial saline Particles impregnating a proper Bass , and so by various Solutions and Impregnations , keeping a continual Circulation , and so constantly supplying us ; and what chiefly gives umbrage to this , is the Renascence of marine Salt , which is so prodigiously made out by Untzerus , in his Account of those Mountains of Salt that supply Russia , Persia , Mesopotamia , Media , and those vast Countries ; which as he affirms , every Year Vegetates , and the places whence the Salt was digg'd is the Year following as full of Salt as before . Phaenomena like to this may be observ'd in the Vitriol-stone near Hesse-Cassel , and in those Iron-Mines belonging to the Duke of Florence , as is related by Fallopius . Besides the marine Salt these Springs do likewise contain the Nitrum Calcarium : Its observable the Salt of some of these Springs will not easily precipitate , but a little Allum and fresh Butter will effect it , and then it makes a larger Grain and stronger Salt than any of the rest . In the Evaporation of these Salts there is likewise observ'd a white Sand , which is thrown to the Corners of the Pan ; and this by frequent Evaporation and Filtrations I found to be the Particles of the Bass , out of which these Salt-springs arise . The most noted Purging-Waters in these parts are those in a Village call'd Rougham , adjacent to the remarkable Sands which are the great Road into Furnace nine Miles in breadth , and at each Spring-tide entirely cover'd with Water ; these in calm Weather afford us very pleasant Travelling , but in tempestuous Seasons no less dismal , than we can suppose the wild Desarts of Arabia . From the bottom of an high Rock near these , the Water issues forth in a very plentiful Current ; it is a little brackish , taken inwardly it purges both by Urine and Stool , and no doubt , by a due preparation of the Body they become of extraordinary use in the Scurvy , Worms , crude Digestions , and Distempers of that Nature ; the Water by Evaporation at the last becomes lixivial , and is then extremely brackish ; as the Water evaporates , there successively arise Films at first reddish , and afterwards of a grey Colour : these Films will ferment with any Acid , and contain a little of a natural alcalious Salt , which I take to be the Natron of the Ancients ; the Salt which remains after Evaporation , seems to be a Marine , but by frequent Filtrations and Chrystallizations , I found it likewise contain'd a bitter purging Salt , which is truly Dr. Lister's Nitrum Calcarium , and is that purging Salt which impregnates Epsom , Dullech , Northall , and other purging Waters in England , as is hinted above ; besides the Salt there likewise remains a greyish Earth , which will ferment with any Acid. When the Water is evaporated to a lixivial Colour , if you then drop Spirit of Harts-horn into it , it immediately makes a Coagulum , and precipitates ; which Phaenomenon is only observable in those Waters that contain the Sal Catharticum Amarum , which demonstrates that Salt likewise to contain a natural Acid , and if in the like Water you drop any acid Spirit , as that of Sulphur and Vitriol , you will then perceive a very sulphureous smell . From these it is plain these Waters contain three different sorts of Salts , as the Natron , the Marine , and the Sal Catharticum Amarum ; likewise two sorts of Lapis Scissilis , either of which will ferment with an Acid , and Sulphur too . From a mixture of such Principles as these , what Effects may not be hoped for , in Scrophulous and Leprous Persons , and other Distempers of that nature ? Nay , I have been assur'd by some of the Inhabitants there , that some Persons by drinking these Waters have been recover'd from periodical Epilepsies : but again , I say , the Body ought to be rightly prepar'd before the drinking of them , and that Consumptive Persons ought not to meddle with them , at least very sparingly ; some Persons by drinking of these have been freed from the Jaundice , others from Quartan Agues , and in the Pica Virginis , if the Patient be not emaciated , you may reckon it a specifick ; by drinking of these , prodigious Worms , as the Cucurbitae , the Ascarides , and Bunches of Worms , have frequently been voided , and I do not think in that Distemper the like to these are to be had . There are other Purging-Waters which arise out of a Morass in a Village call'd Witherslack : these Waters contain a marine and a bitter purging Salt , but are inferior to the former . There is another purging Water which springs out of the Sand , near a Place call'd Mine-End , which is the Mouth of the River Wire : This no doubt is the Sea-Water , which filters thro' the Sand , but by reason of the shortness of the Filtration , ( the Spring lying so near the River ) or the looseness of the Sand , the marine Water is not perfectly dulcify'd , but retains a pleasing Brackishness , not unlike that which is observable in the Milk of a Farrow Cow , or one that has Conceiv'd ; this Water purges a little , but is much inferior to either of the other . These Waters give no Tincture with Galls , tho' Dr. Lister violently affirms all saline Springs will do it . These are the most noted Purging-Waters that I have seen in these Parts , I shall therefore in the next place proceed to those , which may be ranked amongst the Acidulae , but do likewise contain Natron : and those are the Waters near Burnley and Emmett , which were first discover'd to me by that most Learn'd and Accomplish'd Gentleman Richard Townley of Townley Esq The like to these Mons. du Clos affirms are in several places in France ; for a full Account of which , I refer the Reader to that ingenious Author . From the Experiments made by the Royal Academy in Paris in the Bourbon-Waters , and the parallel Observations those in these Parts entertain us with , we may make a probable Conjecture of their Principles , and I think may safely affirm that in the Cases where those are proper , these as a most natural Succedaneum may be made use of , and will , I question not , answer what Intentions may be expected from the former . These Waters with Galls give a Citrine Tincture , and the Gall immediately precipitates in white perpendicular Lines : but you must note these Experiments were made in the Waters remote from the Fountains ; I evaporated several Quarts of the Water , and towards the latter end found it to have a little of a lixivial Tast , after the surface was cover'd with a thin greyish Film ; this Film consisted of saline , alcalious and terrene Particles , and would make a brisk Fermentation with any Acid ; afterwards the Salts rise in perpendicular Lines upon the sides of the Retort . The like Phaenomenon I observ'd in evaporating the Water that came from Nitria in Egypt ; and the like may be observ'd in Evaporation of other alcalious Salts : After the Water was wholly evaporated there stuck to the sides of the Retort a greyish Matter of a very lixivial tast , and would ferment with any Acid. By Filtration the Earth is easily separated from the Salt , and then you have a natural alcalious Salt the true Natron of the Ancients , as is manifest from those Specimens of Egyptian Nitre , brought from Nitria to the Musaeum at Oxford by the Learned Dr. H. and likewise by the Description of Natron recited by Dioscordes ; tho' our Countryman Dr. Lister boldly affirms there is no such Salt in any Waters in England : but this is not the first piece of Boldness he is pleas'd to arrogate ; and if his Reason be not totally screen'd , he may , if he pleases , be satisfy'd he 's mistaken . These Waters are of great use in the Stone , Scurvy , and other Chronical Diseases , of which I have seen several Instances . There are other Waters of an austere styptick Tast , that will coagulate Milk , but give no Tincture with Galls , as some Pumps near Bury and Chorley ; these I conjecture arise out of Allum Ore , or Marle ; they lather not with Sope , but make a perfect Coagulum from the Acid and the Alcaly fixing together . Some Springs we have that petrify , as one in a Wood near Bury , and another by the side of a Rivulet near Manchester ; these Waters superficially incrustate as the Chymists call it , stratum super stratum ; are of an austere Tast like those in Yorkshire ; in Evaporation they yield a great quantity of a greyish Earth that will ferment with an Acid , and some little proportion of Salt. By these Phaenomena I do conjecture the terrene Particles are dissolved in Minimis . by the natural Acid , or ( as Helmont calls it ) the Esurine Spirit , and when on the surface of any Body they are united they form these Incrustations : I am the farther confirm'd in this Hypothesis , because I have observ'd Petrefactions where only there could be an Acid halitus , as in several Plants and Roots adjacent to the petrefying Waters near Knarseborough . These Waters inwardly taken are commended by several in Dysenteries , and for the same reason they are proper in those Cases ; I do judge them of use in the Cure of a Diabetes . These are the most remarkable Phaenomena I could ever observe of the Waters in these Parts : having therefore examin'd those , I shall , according to my propos'd Method , in the next place proceed to give an Account of the various Earths these Counties afford us . An Appendix to the WATERS . AFter I had finish'd my Experiments of Mineral Waters , I had the fortune to meet with an elaborate Tract entituled , The Natural History of the Chalybeat and Purging Waters in England , with their particular Essays and Uses , with likewise Observations on the Bath in Somersetshire , dedicated to the R t Hon ble the Earl of Manchester , by Benjamin Allen , Med. Bacc. Th●se I shall examine in their Order , and shall in the first place take notice of his Observations concerning the Rise of Chalybeat Waters : Pag. 14. he says , the Earth and Soil of these Springs is ever a Sand or Gravel , and that the Water issues from , or rather makes a Rock cemented of Stones , which are never to be found but where the Water is Vitriolic . How true this is , the World may judge from the following Observations : In the Rocks at Strangeway near Manchester in Lancashire , three or four Yards in Free-stone Rock , are several Chalybeat Springs , which with Powder of Galls give a deep Claret Tincture , and will answer all other Experiments usually try'd upon the Acidulae . Eight or nine Yards within a Free-stone Rock near Stockport , in the same County , are several Chalybeat Springs , which with Galls yield a purple , fully as deep as Tunbridge , or Knarseborough , and will turn green with Syrup of Violets ; in these Rocks are found sometimes small Vitriol-stones , a small quantity of which scrap'd into common Water , instantly makes the artificial Chalybeat Waters , but there is not the minutest Particle of the Pyrites to be found here . It is plain hence , that these Springs proceed , not always , from Sand and Gravel , nor are they ( as he alledges ) Marcasitical , that is , Springs impregnated with the Pyrites ; for to satisfy his Curiosity farther , the Pyrites here is neither discoverable by Ocular Demonstration , nor by dissolving the Rock in Aqua fortis , which he asserts , if it contains the Pyrites , will turn to a Gelly ; and yet that very Assertion is without ground , for because the Pyrites will turn to a Gelly , does it thence follow all Bodies that will do so , participate of the Pyrites ? By the same reason he may aver , That because Bones and Harts-horns with a little common Water , in Mons. Papin's Digesting Instrument , become gelatinous , that either the Bones contain the Horns , or vice versa , the Horns the Bones . Now since these Rocks answer not this end , it is evident these Springs , according to his own Notions , cannot be deriv'd from the Pyrit●● ; but this , I presume , he only asserted as a Compliment ▪ to an eminent Physician , and if he prefers his Friendship before strict and true Observations in Nature , I envy not his Choice . His other Experiments upon the Acidulae are no more than what have been before observ'd by other Authors , I shall therefore pass them over . As to the Purging-Waters , he derives them from the Pyrites , Selenites , and Loame , and are ( as he alledges ) impregnated with purging Salts of various kinds , form'd into a saline Nature , by an acid Mineral Juice in the Loame . Hence , pag. 117. he has this Period : So I conclude the Salt of these purging Waters to be of a middle Nature , betwixt Nitres and Vitriols , and form'd out of the Loame by the help of a Vitriolic Juice , or liquid Salt , and collected in most Cavities . As to this Hypothesis , from the following Phaenomena , I doubt not but to convince him that he is again mistaken ; that is , that there are Springs which do contain the bitter purging Salt , and yet arise not out of Loame , ( e. g. ) At Rougham in Furness in the County of Lancaster , at the bottom of a Rock issues a purging Spring , at least twenty Yards perpendicular from its Summit , where there is neither the Pyrites , the Belemnites , nor Loame : the Spring flows in a luxuriant Current . This Water , upon the first Evaporation , affords a Salt not much unlike Sea-Salt , but the marine may be easily separated from the bitter or purging Salt ; and then you have a Salt which affords Bacilli , or Stiriae , which will easily dissolve even by the heat of the Hand , nay even by the Air it self , and answers all the Experiments Dr. Grew made upon Epsome-Salt : It is hence evident that these Salts have not their Origin ( as he alledges ) from the Pyrites , Selenites , and Loame ; the Earth after distillation was light and of a greyish Colour , and would strongly ferment with an Acid. But to give him an ampler demonstration of his Error , I shall produce him another Instance or two : At Thernham in the County of Lancaster , there is an Earth which contains Loame , and a great quantity of Selenites ; and the same Phaenomena may be observ'd upon the Ridge of Hills that run upon the Sea-Coasts towards Rossall , in the same County : out of both these Earths issue several Springs , which will neither tinge with Galls , nor are they Purgative ; hence it is evident , tho' the Principles he lays down do all concur , yet that thence does not necessarily follow a Marcasitical , or Purging Water , nor are the Salts , as was observ'd before , collected so superficially as he alledges ; 't is true indeed I have seen the Salt Bass , by being expos'd to the Air , shoot out various Efflorescences , at the same time from a Spring issuing out of the same Bass , at least 20 Yards within the Earth , may be prepar'd the true bitter purging Salt : So that what he has inform'd us in relation to the Purging Waters , is as groundless as the former . As to his Method of preparing a Salt from Loame , by Spirit of Nitre , it is no wise convincing , since the Phaenomena he recites may happen barely from the Spirit , without a Salt congenite to the Loame ▪ the different Salts he prepared from the Purging Waters , may , for ought I know , be true and exact ; but what I alledge is , that neither the Chalybeats are always from the Pyrites , nor the Purging Waters ▪ from Loame , Marcasite , and the Selenites . His other Experiments are but what were before observ'd by Dr. Plot , and Monsieur du Clos , to whom I refer the Reader . I shall in the next place examine his Observation upon the Bath in Somersetshire ▪ P. 178. he says , that The Salt contain'd in this Water appear'd fully to be Salt-petre , in that it did not disturb a solution of Sal Saturni in fair Weather . But this is no Demonstration at all of Salt-petre , for the bitter purging Salt will do the same , which is not at all Nitrous , altho' it bears the same Bacilli or Stiriae with Nitre ; for since the Salt is not inflammable , there is no reason to suppose the Existence of Salt-petre . It now appears his Attempts upon Bath-Waters are as fruitless as his other Experiments , and in his reasoning about them he is inconsistent with himself : I shall only remark one thing more , that when this Purging Salt becomes stiriated , if it be dissolv'd in a small quantity of Water , in a few Days it drops an hard pellucid Salt , which will not dissolve in the Air ; is bitter and pungent , the Figures of it are various , sometimes Cubical , sometimes Pentagons , and Parallelopepedons ; so that it is manifest it is very difficult to reduce Salts to their distinct species , by determinate Figures . It is certain by these Experiments , that the Salt in this Purging Water , which at first by its Tast and Figure seem'd only to be a common marine Salt , consists of three different Kinds ; why therefore it should be stiled a Nitre , I can see no reason . I have often wondred why some Persons ambitiously affect the Imposing of Terms , assuming to themselves Titles of New Discoverers , without any ground at all : For if from the mere Trunk of a Mole , I should go about to prove it was the species of an Elephant , the World would doubtless conclude me the blinder Creature . I shall beg leave to add to this Appendix one thing more relating to Cold Springs ; in which , as the Moralists assure us of the two contrary Passions , Ioy and Sorrow , that the former is an Expansion , the other a Depressure of the Spirits ; so it is no less probable in these two opposite Qualities , Heat and Cold , that in one the Nerves are dilated , in the other shrivel'd or contracted : But since the Cause of intense Coldness is the Subject of this Paragraph , I shall only expatiate on the latter ; in order to that I shall lay down a general Hypothesis , and afterwards illustrate it , first by the Effects of Cold , and afterwards by parallel Experiments that produce it . Coldness therefore in Waters I suppose to proceed from volatile saline Particles , which by their Points contracting the Extremities of the Nerves , obstruct the Spirits , and thence proceeds an Horrour or Trembling ; and if the Cold be intense , a Stupor , or Numbness , hence it is that the Capillaries in the Skin , by the Punctures of those saline Particles corrugate , and the Blood thereby stagnates , and by the distention of those Vessels the Skin appears extremely red . That Coldness in Waters proceeds from these saline Particles , is evident from solutions of Snow in common Water , in which those Particles are so volatile , that upon Distillation I found them wholly to evaporate : It is not therefore as the Peripateticks imagine , that Coldness proceeds from dull unactive Principles , but from volatile saline ones , which by their Inflexibility or Rigidness , like so many Barriers , fix the Particles in Water , which are of a softer Temper ; and thence it is that it freezes , and is turn'd into Ice : In Springs therefore that are naturally intensely Cold , I suppose the Loam , from whence these arise , to have Pores so configurated , as constantly to imbibe these saline Particles from the circumambient Atmosphere , which doubtless are of as Volatile nature as those of Snow ; for I never could find in the Distillation of Cold Baths any Salt that could be reduc'd to a Chrystal , except a marine one , and that in so small a proportion , that it is impossible to suppose that the Coldness should proceed from thence . 'T is true indeed in artificial Cold Baths the Water is made violently so by solutions of marine Salt , and Salt-petre , but then to effect that , there are those quantities of Salts , that are never to be found in Baths naturally Cold ; whence it is evident the Coldness in them cannot proceed from a solution of those Salts , but from a Volatile Aerial Nitre doubtless brought into the Atmosphere by particular Winds ; for it is evident in opposite Parallels from the Line , in the one you have violent Frosts , in the other intense Heats , as the Ingenious Dr. Munday of All-Souls College in Oxford , beyond contradiction has made evident . The most remarkable Cold Spring in these Parts is that at Larbrick , of which take the following Account . Upon immersing your Hand into it , the Part immediately grows extreamly red , and you will then perceive a most violent Pain ; Fishes of several sorts I have seen put into this Spring , which make but one Effort , and instantly expire . It is an Acidula , or Chalybeat Water , and therefore is accounted for in another place ; as likewise the Effects of Cold Baths , which are consider'd in the following Treatise of the Scurvy and Rickets . But more fully to illustrate the unaccountable Penetrancy , Agility and Rigidness of those Particles that produce Cold , take the following Experiment : Let a Thermometer of a Foot long , and Hermetically seal'd at both ends , and about half fill'd with Spirit of Wine , be immers'd in a Cold Spring , for Instance in that at Larbrick , and continue suspended in it about half an Hour ; in that space of Time the Spirit in the Tube will subside a full Inch , which Instance fully demonstrates how penetrating those frigorific Particles must be , that thus enter the Pores of the Glass , and force the Spirit to subside to that degree : This Instance likewise demonstrates their Inflexibility , that by penetrating the Pores of the Glass , they should so fix their Points upon the superficies of the Vinous Spirit , which being of a softer Texture must necessarily give way and subside . By this Experiment you may easily find out the various Degrees of Cold in Springs , and by comparing those with Observations of the like nature , made in the two noted Baths , Holywell in Wales , and St. Mungus in Yorkshire , may easily find of what use the Springs in these Counties may be in the like Cases which these are eminent for . I must needs own that in Leprous Distempers , Scorbutic Rheumatisms , the Rickets , and Scorbutic Atrophies , before the Hectic heat is grown too intense , I have not seen any Medicines perform the Effects which these Waters frequently do . CHAP. III. Of Earths , Clays , Boles , Marles , Improvements by Shells , Shell-Fishes , Hares and Rabbit-Skins , Sope-Boylers Ashes , and Putrify'd Ferns ; of Morasses , and their various Improvements . THese Countries afford us various sorts of Earths , but the most noted are the Black Soil , the Foxglove-Earth , and the Clay-Earth , which indeed is a mixture of Clay and Marle . The Black Earth is commonly rich Pasture , or Meadowing , or good Corn-Land ; the Foxglove-Earth , which is a tender Earth , and of a brownish Colour , is usually good Pasture , and by Improvement brings plentiful Harvests of Corn ; the Clay-Earth is chiefly for Corn , and in that either for continuing long , or producing a well fed Corn , exceeds both the other . Sometimes these Earths abound with great quantities of Lime-stones and other Stones , which mightily contribute to their plentiful Productions , as is observable in the Closes near Lancaster , and other parts in the North ; the Country People imagine it proceeds from the Warmth they impart to the various Earths , but I rather attribute it to their Nitrous or Alcalious Salts , which , as I shall demonstrate hereafter , conduce to the fructifying of Earths . These Earths are usually improv'd either by Marle , Dung , Lime , Shell-Fishes , Shells , Rags , Hares , or Rabbit-skins , Sope-maker's Ashes , Sea-Mud , the common Dirt of the Lanes , or putrify'd Ferns . The Marles , where there is depth of Soil are usually the best Improvements ; and indeed a good Marling is often counted equal to the Purchase of the Land ; the Marle affords a Nitrous Salt , and Oyl , which I take to be the Principles that make it so fertile ; its Salt I conjecture is imbib'd from the Air , which may be the reason that the longer it lies expos'd , the more prolific it is : Hence it is common amongst Persons that can afford , to Marle their Ground , and break it up several Years afterwards , by w ch it becomes more fruitful , and continues much longer . The white Marle is of a brittle , short Body , and consequently more easily wash'd away by the Weather ; for this reason it only renders the Soil fruitful for a few Years , not comparable to the other for continuance . The like may be said of Lime , and putrify'd Marine-Fishes , and Shells , which by their Calcination by the Sun-beams are converted into Lime , these being of a looser Body than the Clay-Marle , more speedily mix with the Earths , and for that reason , as the Country People term it , will sooner white , that is , will sooner produce Corn ; the same may be said of Sea-mud , however the Continuance of these are far inferior to the other : The Fruitfulness of the last mention'd I judge may proceed in a great measure from their Oyls and alcalious Salts , with a due proportion of Earth , and no doubt but Acid and Alcaly have the same use in fructifying Soils , as they have in Animals ; and hence I believe that from the Dung of the Sea-Fowl in Fowley-Island , which takes that Name from the abundance of Sea-Fowl there , the Pasture becomes so pregnant , that it surpasses all in these Parts ; a Sheep from thence is usually sold for 50 s. or 3 l. The most noted Clays in these Parts are the Potters-Clay , Tobacco-pipe-Clay , and Sope-stone , as the Miners call it . The Potters-Clay is usually blew or yellowish , or of a Dove or Coushat-Colour , as the Workmen term it ; after it is moulded into Pots , it is burned in a circular Oven , and is glazed with a Slurry , and Lead-Ore finely powder'd : This Slurry is made of a different Clay to what the Pot is ; it is usually reddish , and will run to a Glass , which the others will not ; which is the reason that with this and Lead-Ore they glaze their Pots . It is observable this Slurry upon one sort of Clay will be yellow , upon another black , on another green , and on others of the Colour of the Duke of Alva's Bottles , which must proceed from various Metals that flux from the Clays , and consequently produce various Colours . I was inform'd from my Ever-honour'd Friend Sr. Roger Bradshaw of Haigh , that it was upon a whitish yellowish Earth , in a Field near the Kennel-Pits at Haigh , that Mr. Dwight made his first Discovery of his most incomparable Metal : I have attempted several Colours with Smalts , and found that by those , and an azurine Spar frequently found in Lead and Copper Mines , I could upon Barnstable-Clay run a Glass not easily distinguishable from Tortoise , and no doubt if experimented by an Artist , he would find it of extraordinary use . I have likewise with several of these Earths run black Lead , by which and a little Horse-Dung finely powder'd and then wrought together , I have seen it stand Fire , when a good German Crucible has broke in pieces . Instruments of this may doubtless be made of great use to the Essayers and Refiners of Metals , and be had at far more easy Rates than those brought from Germany . Tiles of any sorts are likewise made from these Earths . The Tobacco-pipe-Clay is usually blew , or of a Colour betwixt white and yellow ; there are at Rainforth tolerable Pipes made of this , but not comparable to those at Chester , these are made of Clays brought from the Isle of Wight , Poole and Biddiford , which are esteem'd the best in England , and if I mistake not the best in Europe . Boles we have only in two places , Eller and Heesham ; these are of a yellow Colour , stick close to the Tongue , and will ferment with an Acid. In the same place we have likewise a white Earth , or Sope-stone ; this will lather with Water , I have seen some Persons trimm'd with it ; this is usually full of the Pyrites , when wet very Oily , but when dry put into Water will make an hissing like unquenchable Lime : Upon which Phaenomenon I shall beg your patience , to expatiate a little before I proceed to the next particular . Mons. L'Emery has observ'd , That the reason of the Ebullition of unquenchable Lime with Water , proceeds from the setting at liberty the igneous Particles lock'd up in the Lime , hence they disentangle themselves , and rallying with united Forces , must consequently produce that Ebullition . The like I think may be affirm'd of this , only here the Ebullition causes not any sensible Heat , which notwithstanding may be , tho' igneous Particles be contain'd in the Water , as I have seen in the Burning-Well near Wigan , which is actually Cold. But that this Ebullition does proceed from sulphureous Particles , I have reason to conjecture , because out of these Earths , thro' the salt Water , frequent flashes of Flame may be observ'd like Lightning to dart by Intervals ; it appears a diverting Phosphorus in the Night-season , at which time spreading the said Earth upon my Hand , I have discern'd the like Phaenomenon . Morasses we have several in these parts , which may be distinguish'd into these Classes , the White , the Grey , the Black : It is plain from Microscopical Observations , that the White is nothing but a Compages of the Leaves , Seeds , Flowers , Stalks and Roots of Herbs , and Fruits or Shrubs which no doubt increase every Year ; these burn to white Ashes , but yield but little of lixivial Salt. The Grey is harder and more ponderous , and to me seems to be but a more perfect putrefaction of the former . The Black is the best Fire , and the most Bituminous , which I take to be a consummated putrefaction of the Plants that grow upon these places , as Elaeagnus , Ros Solis , Erica , and the like ; and in this I am farther confirm'd , because I have frequently observ'd the white Moss , which is demonstrably a Compages of the recited Plants , converted easily to black Moss , which is done by draining of the Dales , or cutting Sluces thorow the Morasses ; by which means the white Moss which before was like a Spunge saturated with Water , now drain'd , contracts to a more compact Body . Besides these are the Heath-Turffs , and a bituminous Earth near Ormskirk , but of that I shall discourse in its proper place . 'T is the receiv'd Opinion , that these Morasses had their Rise from Noah's Deluge , and this Hypothesis seems to be back'd by the great quantities of exotic Trees , marine Shells , and other Phaenomena that are observ'd there ; I have likewise seen a Brass-Kettle which was given me by Major George Westby , and a small Mill-stone found in those places , as likewise Beads of Amber . 'T is plain these could not be brought thither by Noah's Deluge , since in those early days the Refining of Metals was not known , and 't is very probable such kind of Mill-stones not made use of : But since I have shown how Moss may , and doubtless does increase , it is easy to conceive how such things may sometimes be found in Morasses ; but whether these subterraneous Trees , Pine-Cones , Nuts and Shells did grow in these places , or were brought thither by the universal Flood , is a Question that may challenge our next Consideration . I must confess I have not seen Firrs grow naturally in any part of this Kingdom , but what there are have been rais'd by great Care and Industry ; and Caesar assures us , that when he first invaded this Island there did not any Firrs grow in it . From these to me it seems plain , that these could not come from any other Cause but a Deluge , and it is most probable from that dreadful one recited by Moses : Some persons I know have endeavour'd to evade this Assertion by averring , that these subterraneous Trees were not really Firrs , but only Woods made Resinous by a bituminous Earth , and so consequently might be there without a Deluge . To these I answer ; Not only Firr-stocks , but Firr-Apples are likewise found in these Morasses , and these I hope those Gentlemen will allow me could not belong to any other Tree but to the Firr ; besides the grain of the Wood , and the Turpentine that upon burning drops from it , sufficiently demonstrate it to be really Firr : so that what is argued upon that account is but a meer Subterfuge , and bears nothing of Argument along with it . I have often indeed wondred how upon the tops of Mountains there are sometimes these Morasses , and the adjacent Valleys Arable Ground ; but in that terrible Confusion which doubtless was at the Deluge , I think the Phaenomena of Nature cannot be mechanically accounted for : so that if a Naturalist can but demonstrate a Deluge by Matter of Fact , that it only could produce these wonderful Effects ; whether he can or not assign the Modus of doing it , is not material . These Firrs are split and dried , and by the poorer People made use of instead of Candles . It is urged by the Learn'd Dr. Plot , that these Morasses were the products of the Woods that grew upon them , w ch by putrefaction of the Leaves , Rains and Dews , may , as we daily see , be converted into Boggs or Morasses ; and that the Firrs found there were not brought thither by any Deluge , but were the product of the Soil , and in probability ruin'd by the Britains , in revenge to the Danes , the Pines being their darling Tree ; and he adds that Caesar having never seen the Northern Parts where the Pines grew , might easily be mistaken in that as well as in the Beech-Tree , which he asserts was not in this Island , tho' found contrary by Experience . To these I answer , Tho' the Hypothesis be ingenious , yet for the following reasons I think it not to be defended : For in the first place I think it not rational to conjecture , that the Pine thro' the whole Island could be so universally destroy'd , as that for the future it should never be the natural product of the Soil , as we find at this day it is not ; besides had the Pine , as he asserts , been destroy'd in revenge to the Danes , by the Britains , they would for the same reason have destroy'd the Oak too , the Danes at that time being an Heathenish People , and their Druids Worship'd that Tree , for which therefore they must doubtless have a far greater Veneration than for the Pine. Wherefore had the Pines been destroy'd for this reason only , the Oak likewise could not but have falln a Sacrifice to their fury ; for surely their own Superstition in that revengeful Juncture could never have been a Curb to their unbounded Rage . Secondly , The Postures the Firr-stocks are found in , evince they were brought thither by a Deluge ; I have seen seven or eight of a vast Thickness contiguous to each other , and whoever considers the Circumference of them must necessarily conclude they could never grow there in that Order , it being impossible there should be a distance betwixt each Tree for the ascending Boughs . Thirdly , Under these are frequently found the Exuviae of Animals , as Shells , Bones of Fishes , under one particularly I saw the Head of the Hippopotamus ; it is plain from hence these could not come from any other Cause but a Deluge ; and if so , since the Pine is not the product of this Island , we may as reasonably suppose those to be brought thither after the same manner . What Caesar alledges of the Beech not growing here , I am apt to think that kind of Beech he saw in Italy never grew wild in this Country ; we may conjecture this from the description Virgil gives of the Beech-Tree , when he terms it Patula Fagus , which cannot be affirm'd of those produced usually in England : And this may serve for an Answer to what is espous'd by Dr. Plot. I shall therefore in the next place proceed to consider the bituminous Earth near Ormskirk , that being another species of Moss ; but before we close this Paragraph I shall presume so far upon your Patience , as to give a solution to an Objection urg'd by some , and then conclude . It is observ'd by some the Pines by themselves are found in Numbers , and likewise other Trees rang'd in order are discover'd together , as Birch , Ashe and Oak , distinguish'd in several Lines , whence they probably infer that Woods of those distinct Trees once grew there . To this I answer , That tho' they may be observ'd so in Martin-Meer , yet the Assertion is not generally true , for I have observ'd them in other places to lie promiscuously ; here a Firr-stock , next to it a Birch , an Oak , or an Ashe , not keeping any Order at all ; so that what one particular place may do , no wise illustrates a general History of those fossile Trees , since generally speaking the quite contrary is observ'd . Secondly , These Ranks of Trees found together no wise invalidates the Deluge , for the same Argument may be urg'd against fossile Shells , which are frequently found collected there ; yet I suppose no Man will urge this as an Argument of their not being brought thither by a Deluge , but rather the contrary , since upon the Sea-shore in their native Beds they are always found in great Numbers . To these may be added that remarkable Mountain call'd Naphat in the Province of Conought in the Kingdom of Ireland , which is several hundred Fathom above the surface of the Sea , yet at the top of this Mountain ten Yards within it are vast Beds of all sorts of marine Shells , as Whelks , Muscles , Cockles , Perewinkles , Torculars , Pectinites , Turbinites , Oysters , &c. which doubtless , considering the immense height of the Mountain , could not be deposited there by any means but a Deluge , and that an universal one . Parallel to these are those vast Mountains of Oyster-shells in Virginia , and other parts of the West-Indies ; likewise the vast quantities of marine Shells found several Yards deep in firm Marle in Lands remote from the Sea , in which five Yards within the Marle I saw the Skeleton of a Buck standing upon his Feet , and his Horns on its Head , which are yet preserv'd at Ellel-Grange near Lancaster . I 'll give you one Instance more , That eight Yards within Marle in Larbrick near Preston in Lancashire , was found the entire Head of a Stag , with the Vertebrae of the Neck whole , which by its Branches and Magnitude is forein to any I ever observ'd in these parts ; but by the Cuts of those in Canada , I cannot judge them any other than of those in that Country : These are now in the Custody of Richard Longworth of St. Michaels Esq when they were taken out of the Earth they were soft and pliable , but now hard and firm . A Phaenomenon not unlike to this is observable in Coral , which immediately grows hard , the humid Particles being spent by the heat of the Air ; so that the saline and terrestrial Particles are not longer disunited , but thence come to a strict union , and consequently an hard and firm Body . More Instances of this nature might be produc'd , but what are recited are sufficient to confirm an impartial Reader in the truth of what is alledg'd ; and to others I think it not worth while to make any Address at all . However I shall produce another Instance , and then leave every one to his particular Sentiments : In a Place in Lancashire call'd the Meales , under the Moss four Yards within Marle was found an exotic Head , which by the description given me of it by the Country People , may doubtless be that of an Elke ; the Brow-Antlers were bigger than usually the Arm of a Man is , the Beams were near 2 Yards in height , and betwixt the two opposite Tips of the Horns , which is the Diameter , was 2 Yards likewise . Such a Curiosity never before seen in these Parts induc'd the Country People to cut it asunder into many pieces , each preserving a part as a Rarity ; so that had it been entire , it had been much greater : The scatter'd remains of it may now be seen in different Places , but that is but a slender satisfaction to a curious Enquirer . The Elke most certainly is and ever was a Creature forein to this Nation , how therefore so many Yards in Marle under the Moss this should come to be deposited , by any other means than an universal Deluge , I would gladly be inform'd ; considering likewise the wildness of the Place , and the thin number of People where this Phaenomenon was observ'd , ( for the Meales are little more cultivated than the Desarts of Arabia ) I think I may venture to affirm , if a Man will lay aside Prejudice , and not be too fond of an over-weening Opinion , he cannot account for it any other way . To close this Head it may be agreeable enough to insert that remarkable Instance of Andrea de Valeta , Communicated to me by Signior Vigani , who had itfrom the Person himself : viz. That in the Kingdom of Granada , remote from the Sea , he saw an Indian Canoo or Boat dug out of a solid Rock . These all throughly consider'd undeniably evince an universal Deluge , which doubtless could not be any other than that of Noah , of which Moses gives so ample a relation ; and if so , the recited Phaenomena amount to no less than a Demonstration of the Truth of what that inspired Philosopher has transmitted to us . As to the Forms of other Fossile Plants found in solid Rocks , as some not far from the Coal-Mines adjacent to Latham , where I have seen the Impressions of Polypody , Maiden-hair and Thorn Leaves in an hard greyish Rock , imprinted in a Black bituminous Matter . I likewise observ'd in a Marble near Holker , the Lineaments of a Man ; and in Pool's Hole near Buxton Bath , the Representations of several other Creatures , and various Modifications of Matter . These I take to be purely the wanton Sportings of the Fluor Stalactites , and do believe these Lusus Naturae are caused by different Mixtures of bituminous , saline and terrene Particles ; and are not the Exuviae of Plants in the Deluge , which in that universal Destruction subsided with the broken Strata according to specifick Gravitation . At Halsil near Ormskirk is a Bituminous Turf , which emits a Smell like the Oyl of Amber ; and from it may be prepared an Oyl not easily distinguishable from the former , and answers all the Intentions of that noble Medicine , but this must be discreetly manag'd , otherwise it contracts a foetid Empyeuma . Pieces of this by the Country People are made use of instead of Candles , and burn like Torches ; I have seen it flame upon the surface of Water , as long as any part above its superficies remain'd . Where this is got there floats a bituminous Oyl , I have seen strange Effects of it in preserving Raw Flesh , which comes near to the Aegyptian Mummy . The Morasses are made Arable by Draining and Marling them , and bring then very good Corn ; they frequently pare off the Tops of these with Push-plows , which the amass together in small Heaps , when they are dry they set them on Fire , and by their alcalious Ashes the Ground is made very Fertile , but will not continue so above three Years , after that it is very Barren . One thing had almost slipt me , how sometimes in Mosses are found human Bodies entire and uncorrupted , as in a Moss near the Meales in Lancashire . In Eller-Moss was found the Skeleton of a Stag standing upon its Feet : These are the most remarkable Phaenomena I have observ'd in Morasses , I shall not therefore swell these Sheets with unnecessary Recapitulations , but according to our Design proceed to the next Chapter . CHAP. IV. Of Mines and Minerals , as Coal-Mines , Kennel-Mines their various sorts ; the Method of Discovering them . An Account of Sparrs , Talcs , Stalactites , Asbestus , Allum and Vitriol Ores ; Salt Ores of various sorts , Salt Rocks , Sulphur Ores ; the Pyrites , Native Vitriol , Salts of various kinds ; Mineral Damps , and Diamonds . IT is an Observation as common as true , and which may justly challenge our Admiration , That the Mines in all Parts of the World ( I mean Coal and Kennel-Mines ) are always found in Strata , shelving towards the Center ; or as the Miners call it , Dipping : Insomuch , that the same which in one part perhaps cannot be discover'd under Twenty Fathome , is yet at the Rise of the Mine frequently found near the Surface of the Ground : These generally keep the same Dip as the Coal Slat that lies over them , and by finding that you speedily disclose the Mine ; and whatever the Miners may pretend , so far as I have been able to observe , more certain Directions for the Discovery of these Mines cannot be given . If the Mines ly in any considerable Strata , ( or as the Work-men stile it ) ly True , their usual Dip is East or West ; or as they vulgarly word it , to the Twelve-a-Clock , or Four-a-Clock Sun. In these Mines are those luxuriant Springs of Acidulae , that it would be impossible ever to make them serviceable , if they lay not in this shelving Posture : For did they ly in an Horizontal Plane , they wou'd most commonly not be found under some Hundred Fathoms , and then the Quantities of Water wou'd be too great for any Engine to discharge . It was therefore , no doubt , the wonderful Providence of the Almighty at the universal Deluge , in the Disruption of the Earth , that as the Psalmist terms it , They started aside like a broken Bow , to remain as everlasting Monuments of his Power , as well as Kindness to Mankind : And a farther Argument of his infinite Goodness is , that they are most commonly found in cold Climes , and not in those Regions where they have a more kindly Influence of the Sun. To pretend to solve the Postures of these , in so great a Confusion as was at the Deluge , by specifick Gravity , is I think but to trifle in Terms : For Mechanically to account for these wonderful Phaenomena , wou'd be an Undertaking equal to that Genius who so easily discover'd a Pacing-Saddle , or preserv'd Antiphthisical Air in Bottles brought from Montpellier . In these Mines it is plain no specifick Gravitation is observ'd , for Coals , Strata of Marle , Coal Slats , in all the Mines I have seen always ly promiscuously ; for sometimes you come to a Stratum of Marle , afterwards to a Stratum of Free-stone , Iron-stone , or the Pyrites ; then to a Coal or Kennel-Mine , then to a Stratum of several Kinds again , and then to Coals or Kennel again , and sometimes to Coals above them all ; from which it is evident , that in their subsidence they were not determin'd to any specifick Gravitation , but as Dr. More terms it , were solely govern'd by an Hylarchic Spirit . These things premised , I shall proceed to the Phaenomena frequently observ'd in them , As the constituent Principles of Coals , their Mineral Waters , Damps , and Pyrites . Coals may be said to consist of Bitumen or Sulphureous parts , Vitriolic and Ferruginous , sometimes interlarded with a mixture of Ocre and Terrence parts ; the sulphureous Particles are easily distinguishable by their Burning , viz. By their Smell and the azure Colour of the Flame ; the Vitriolic parts are prov'd two ways , first , I have sometimes seen Native Vitriol in these Mines : secondly , By Distillation ; as more particularly in the Kennel near Haigh , from which by Distillation in a Retort , will come over a very austere Vitriolic Water : Besides the Springs that issue out of these do sometimes afford us quantities of Vitriol , as I have before remark'd . Their ferruginous Particles are discover'd in the Cinder , by their adhesion to the Magnet , which I take to be a Pathognomonical Symptom of Iron in that case , tho' Dr. Lister is pleas'd to stile it one of the Pyrites : But when the Dr. is framing an Hypothesis , he is no Slave to his Senses ; and by the same Parity of Reason , he might put forth Comments upon Transubstantiation . Ocres frequently adhere to Coal , as do the Bass and Terrene parts : As to the Pyrites , that darling Proteus of the Dr. which at a dead-lift helps him to a Solution of any Phaenomenon , and which has given him the Character of a profound Naturalist amongst several Persons , perhaps because they were incapable to apprehend him ; nor indeed can I think he apprehends , or believes himself those Assertions he lays down concerning this Pythagorical Gentleman the Pyrites . This Pyrites is frequently found betwixt the Lamellae of the Coals , and sometimes in Fissures and Strata : These by their Configuration to the Receptacles in which they are disclosed , appear to have once been fluid ; I have seen some Cubical , others in Pentagons , and some rolled up in Magdalons , and Striated like Cockle-shells , in lines exactly like those ; a Collection of these I have by me , and design them for the Musaeum at Oxford . Others I have seen in the Shape of the Pectinites . The Pyrites consists of Sulphur , Vitriol , Ocre , Metallick parts , as Iron , Copper , &c. Of this there are various sorts , as the Aureus , Argenteus , Ferreus , Cupreus . The Sulphur is distinguishable in it by the Detonation it makes with Nitre , as likewise by the sulphureous Smell which by Collision may be observ'd in it . The Vitriol is known by its Germination , which it frequently emits expos'd in the Air. The Ocre , and Metallick parts are discover'd by Calcination and Fusion , and of these I have seen several Essays . These are the most noted Phaenomena I cou'd ever observe in this Minion of Dr. Lister ; but if he wou'd have greater Matters credited of it , he surely writes not what he has seen , but what he fancies : Let him first oblige the World with more ample and convincing Discoveries of its Merit , otherwise why should we Attribute to it more than its Value ? It may be freely said of this as of most of the Dr's Notions , All is not Gold that glisters . Sparrs there are of several sorts , but the most Noted may be reduced to these Classes , the Rhomboidal Pellucid Spar , the Sapphirine Rhomboidal , or Azure Spar , the Opace Azurine Spar , the Alabastrites and the Stalactites , the Pellucid irregular Spar , the Diamond Spar , so denominated from its figure : These all will run , and are commonly made use of by the Miners to run down their Ores . These are a Composition of Vitriolic Salts , Sulphurs , and Terrene Particles : The Sulphur is discernible by Calcination , as are likewise the Saline , and Terrene Particles , which are very austere , and like a Bole will adhere to the Tongue . The Rhomboidal Spar is frequently found in the Mines in Derbyshire , and is constituted with various Lamellae , which are all Rhomboidal ; which figure no doubt proceeds from a particular mixture of Saline and Terrene parts . Sometimes I have seen Sparrs consisting of various Parallelograms ; these are Pellucid like Diamonds , and will cut Glass , and are frequently found in Mole-Hills , at Downham in Lancashire : These are not to be found by Digging , as I have been inform'd by several of the Neighbouring Inhabitants , from what Depth therefore these Earthy Pioneers do bring them up is uncertain ; they are call'd by the Names of Downham-Diamonds . The Sapphirine or Azure Spar is frequently found in Copper and Lead Mines in Lancashire and Derbyshire ; some are more Opace than others , which no doubt proceeds from the different mixture of Saline and Earthy parts . The Alabastrites and Stalactites are found plentifully in those most noted Cavities , Pool's Hole , and the Devil 's - Arse in the Peak in Derbyshire : These are not so pellucid as the other , therefore seem to contain a greater proportion of Terrene , and less of Saline Particles . The Figures which these Stalactites shoot into are Wonderful , and to a Thinking Man the most diverting Objects in the Universe . In some places the Cavity is scarce a Yard deep , in others an Hundred Fathoms perpendicular , of a most magnificent Arch : From the Top of this vast Roof there continually drops a Water , which forms various Lamellae of the Stalactites , in the shape of Hay-cocks , Lyons , Men , Fret-work , and several other diverting Phaenomena . Dr. Woodward supposes the Stalactites to be form'd by the Water in some Strata of Earth , filtring from the Spar , and so according to the position of Particles , to constitute various Lamellae of Spar. I shall not deny but this in part may be true , yet in those Cavities it is most certain the Water forms various Lamellae of Spar , after it is fallen from the Rock , as is very discernible in those little Hills call'd Hay-cocks , upon which the Water is continually dropping , and each Year forms various Lamellae of the Stalactites ; the Water is clear , and of a pleasant Tast , and in Distillation yields a good quantity of this Sparry Matter : Wherefore it is most probable , there is a continual solution of this kind of Matter , by some acid Esurine Halitus , which may likely be the Effluvia of some of the Mines , or Minerals in those parts . I am farther confirm'd in this , because the Sparrs by Calcination are of a very austere styptick Tast ; therefore it is most rational to think , that they may be some Vitriolate Effluvia which make this solution , but are not to be discern'd in the Water , because the Saline Particles are sheath'd in the Terrene , and so cannot exert their pungent Qualities until they are disentangled : And hence it is that the Water , tho' it be highly saturated with these Spars , is yet of a pleasing Tast ; and no doubt but a thorough Discovery of the Principles of these Waters , wou'd give us a satisfactory Account of the Formation of Gems , and might likewise be of Use in Physick . There are different Kinds of these Sparrs ; as to their internal Qualities , some if taken inwardly will Vomit , and Purge most violently , as that in the Lead Mines near Andlesack in Lancashire ; and this no doubt consists in a great measure of Salt and Sulphur , which I take to be the reason that it is Emetic . But the Nature of this Spar will be more fully made out from the subsequent Instances , and the first is by Calcination , in which you may easily discover that a Pound of this will yield a Dram of Arsenic at the least , lying betwixt the Lamellae of the Spar. Whence therefore this comes to be of so Poisonous a Nature is plainly evident : Notwithstanding this , the Neighbours thereabout will frequently take a Scruple at least of this in Fits of the Stone , in whom it vomits , purges , and works violently by Urine ; in this Case , as they have frequently assured me , they have found great Relief : Whence the Vomiting and Purging proceed is evident , as we have before observ'd , viz. from the Arsenical Sulphur ; as likewise from that profuse quantity of Urine , which may sufficiently hint to us what kind of morbifick Matter it is , that causes the Diabetes , both from the Quickness of its poysonous Quality , and likewise the Sweetness of the Urine . There are some have been so daring , as to venture to take a Dram of this , particularly One Iames Barns's Wife and Child , but alas ! to their woful Experience they found the sad Effects of it ; for in about Nine Hours afterwards they both Expired . The like Quantity of this , in about Three Hours time , will Kill a Dog ; and it is observable , that the Dog while living is deeply Lethargick , which may farther illustrate to us , in malignant Feavers attended with those Symptoms , what kind of Matter probably it is that causes those Symptoms ; but that is more fully Discussed in its proper place . Nay , so spreading is the Poyson of this Spar , that it has not only been fatal to the Creature that has taken it , but a Dog by licking the Blood of a Swine , which had accidentally taken it mix'd with Meal and Butter , expired likewise ; and it is farther observable , that the Flesh of the Swine was afterwards Eaten , and did no mischief tho' the Blood was poysonous ; because as we may reasonably conjecture , the Arsenic had not spread it self farther than the Mass of Blood. There is likewise in the same Mine a Black Spar , which affords a diverting Phaenomenon ; or perhaps by some may be esteem'd a melancholly Scene , which is in the following manner , If you calcine this Spar in a Crucible , its sulphureous Particles so diffuse themselves in the ambient Air , that the Persons standing by , by their Paleness resemble the Corps of so many deceas'd Persons . It is further remarkable , that there are sometimes Cavities in the Body of this , and likewise in the Lead-Ore , which are impleted with Water , tho' there are no apparent Aqueducts leading to them ; these by the Miners are stiled Self-Loughs : Whence this Water is deriv'd may merit our Consideration ; but it is most probable it is rais'd from the more remote Bowels of the Earth , by a subterraneous Heat , and collected in those Cavities ; so that it is undeniably demonstrable , that the aqueous Particles must penetrate the Pores of the Rocks , Sparrs and Ores , which will more plainly illustrate to us how sometimes in those kinds of Cavities there are found living Toads , which some have had the vanity to fix there ever since Noah's Deluge ; but from the Ova , or Eggs floating in the Particles of the Water , it is most probable to conclude they bred there . Others are Diuretical , and are frequently taken with success in the Gout and Stone , which no doubt they effect by their saline Particles inciding the Lentor in the Blood , and so consequently give ease in those Cases : Instances of this kind I have seen several , but to insert them here is forein to this Undertaking . These are the most remarkable Phaenomena I have observ'd of Sparrs , I shall therefore in the next place hasten to Talcs and Amianthus , or that which is call'd Feather'd Allum . The Talcs are pellucid , and frequently found in Marle , and will easily calcine into brittle white Lamellae , and would no doubt make a very good Plaister , which in the Malt-Kilns might be of great use , being far better than those common Clay-Floors ; this is not at present made use of any farther than a common Mortar , but its farther Improvement succeeding Generations may discover . The Amianthus is likewise found in Marle , it consists of various Filaments , and is that which the Ancients made their perpetual Lamp with ; I have seen Cloath and Paper made of this , which would stand Fire , and doubtless it would be highly worth the while of some of our ingenious Mechanicks to make farther Essays upon it . It is call'd by some the Salamander's Wool , because , as I imagin , like that it is able to withstand the fury of the Flame : Iuncker and Etmuller give us an account of its Principles , and likewise of some Tryals they have made upon it ; I shall therefore refer the Reader to those Authors . It is used by some Physicians in Unguents , in Distempers of the Nerves , but for my part I cannot see what use it can be of in those Cases ; I cannot conceive how so sluggish and unactive a Body can penetrate and open the Obstructions of the Nerves , nor is it likely that its Particles should be absorb'd by the Capillary Vessels , and so destroy that Acidity of the Blood that may occasion the Distemper . The next thing to be consider'd are the Allum and Vitriol-Ores , and of these there are various sorts . Vitriol is a Salt so denominated from its being like Glass pellucid , and of this there are three sorts , White , Red and Green. The Red is found in the Mines in Hungary , and the White and Green in Lancashire and Derbyshire : The Green is either Natural or Artificial ; Natural , such as is that in the Kennel-Pits at Haigh in Lancashire , and in some Lead-Mines near Castleton in Derbyshire ; Artificial , such as is prepar'd from the Pyrites , by Calcination and Fermentation . Of the Green there are two sorts , the one spongy and the other solid , but with Galls all yield the same Phaenomena . Of the White likewise are two sorts , the solid and the Trichites , the solid is found sometimes in Laminae , betwixt those of the mineral Bass , or Shiver , as the Miners term it ; the Trichites is an Efflorescence from the Ores in the form of Hairs , and for that reason so stiled from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies an Hair ; the Ores of these are commonly Bass , and as I suppose have their Pores so configurated , as not to admit of other Salts , and with these Salts we do imagin they may be impregnated from the Bowels of the Earth , by the ascending Effluvia , or by those Particles which fall from the Atmosphere , as is evident from those Stones near Hess-Cassel in Germany , which by exposing them to the Air , afford at several times a greater quantity of Vitriol than the whole substance of the Stone amounts to . The white Vitriol is frequently found mixed with Allum , which I suppose might give occasion to some to make no difference betwixt those Salts ; but they may easily be distinguish'd , for the vitriolic Particles will spend themselves in Efflorescences in the Air , but the alluminous remain fix'd ; and then it is , and not till then , that the Allum ought to be prepar'd . Roch-Allum we have at Brindle and Houghton in Lancashire , where great quantities might be made , those Parts being most modious of any in the Kingdom for this Business , since they may be so easily supply'd with that Sea-plant which the Arabians call'd Kali , and we in our Idiome Kolp . Allum , as well as Vitriol , is most commonly found in Bass , and as we suppose may challenge the like production ; they differ likewise in their Figure in Chrystallization , yet neither of them do at all times shoot into one and the same Figure . Here one Question of moment offers it self to our Enquiry , ( viz ) Whether or no green and white Vitriol be specifically different , or only differ in Colour as they are differently saturated with some Ore or Mineral : It is certain I have in the same mineral Water observ'd , both green and white Vitriol , and likewise out of the same Ore both green and white Vitriol make their Efflorescences ; wherefore it seems probable to me that these two are not specifically different , but that the one consists of a more compact and close Texture , and the other of more loose Particles : I am farther confirm'd in this Opinion , because I find that they will both turn black with Galls , and are both Emetic . The Ores of Vitriol are either Marcasite , or Bass ; the Methods of making Vitriol have been before recited , both in the Philosophical Transactions , and in a Piece of Mr. Ray's ; I shall not therefore transgress on the patience of my Reader . As to marine Salts they either make their Efflorescences out of some kind of Limes , or Bass , as I have observ'd upon several Walls in Lancashire ; and upon the blew Bass in Cheshire sometimes upon old Walls may be observ'd Salt-petre , and oftentimes an alcalious fix'd Salt , which I take to be the Natron of the Ancients ; and which we likewise find in some Waters in Lancashire , as in those near Townley and Burnley . If the Use of this Salt was fully prosecuted , it would doubtless be of great Benefit , as far surpassing all our artificial Alcalies , if we may judge of it either by the Phaenomena observable in it , or from those Accounts which the Ancients give of it , as Hippocrates and Dioscorides ; and Vauslebius , a modern Author , in his Account of the Plague at Grand Cairo , assures us of the wonderful Efficacy of this Salt , of which he himself was an Eye-witness ; for tho' Hundreds in a Week constantly expir'd of the Plague then raging , yet so soon as the Nitre falls , which they know by the Turgidness of the Nile , and the fermenting and rising of the Nitre-Pits , the Sickness immediately ceases . Polyd. Virgil informs us that the first Invention of Glass was by an Accident which happen'd from this Salt , ( viz. ) Some Merchants who had been at Nitria , a place in Egypt where it is collected in greatest quantities , taking several large pieces of Natron on board their Vessels , and having a mind to go on Shore for their Diversion , order'd some Piles of it to be rais'd on the Ground , upon which they might fix their Kettles , as on Furnaces , to boil their Meat ; but when the Fire grew to an intense heat , the Salt and Sand flux'd together , and ran into a transparent Glass , a Method not much unlike that which is practic'd from the Ashes of Kali ; how far therefore it might be useful upon this Account , deserves our Consideration . Rocks of Salt of a vast thickness are frequently found in Cheshire , some of them twenty-five Yards or more thick ; but whence these came , whether from the universal Catastrophe of the World at the Deluge , or have been since form'd in the bowels of the Earth , admits our next Enquiry . It is observ'd that such a quantity of Water will only dissolve such a proportion of Salt , nor will the Salt after dissolution precipitate ; if then we imagin these Rocks to proceed from the Deluge , we must conclude that vast Globe of Water that drown'd the World , to be more saturated with Salt than any of the Brine-springs in Cheshire ; and if so , the Rocks of Salt had been universal over the World. Wherefore to me the most rational Conjecture is , That upon the Rupture of the Strata of the Earth , Islands of those Salt-Rocks floated in the Flood , and so for a considerable time might be tossed to and fro undissolv'd , and in that general Confusion upon the subsiding of the Water , might settle with the rest of the Mines and Minerals , and so have continued in the Posture we find them ever since . I have before demonstrated that the Brine-springs do not proceed from the Rocks of Salt that are already discover'd , but from the Rocks that lie deeper in the Bowels of the Earth , or it may be from none at all , because the Figures of the Salt are different ; I shall not therefore insist further upon that Point , but pass on to what I next propos'd ; and that is to give an Account of Allum , and its various Ores . Allum may be divided into three Classes , the Roch , the Feather'd , and the Trichites , the which is made most commonly from an Ash-colour'd Bass , and is frequently mix'd with white Vitriol , as may be observ'd in the Ores in Lancashire and Derbyshire : The Feather'd Allum , as was noted before , is often found in reddish Marles near Thernham in Lancashire . The Uses of these are so notorious , I shall not insist upon them . The next Mineral that bears the nearest affinity to its Salts is the Downham-Diamond ; these , as we hinted , are cast up by the Moles , and in those little Mountains often discover'd after showers of Rain , I have seen some of them as dazling as those from India , and would likewise for some time cut Glass , but not like those continue it . The Learned Mr. Boyle , and Seignior Bret have given us a large Account of their Formation , to whom therefore I refer my Reader ; only in short I shall give you my own Conjecture , which is that I take them to be a Composition of saline and terrene Particles , perhaps not unlike those of the most refin'd Sparrs ; and in this I was confirm'd by the Calcination of them , in which I could discover a perfect vitriolic Taste , and found a cretaceous Matter ; but this I presume is in that small proportion , and so curiously interwoven with the saline Particles , that the whole Body becomes transparent , as we see in those of Glass the like Phaenomena are observable . The next Minerals to be prosecuted are the Sulphurs , of which various kinds are observable in these Countries , as in Mines , Metals and Minerals ; and these , as they are united with different Bodies , may be rang'd into several Classes : some may be call'd Vitriolic Sulphurs , because consisting of oily and vitriolic Particles , and form that Body which we commonly call Brimstone , and these are observable in Coal-Mines , Mineral-Basses , Ores , Metals and Minerals ; others are Oleaginous Sulphurs , as the Halitus in the Burning-Well near Wigan , the Sulphur-Damps in several Mines , and the burning Turf near Halls-hall , and a Sulphur different from all these is observable in Lead , Copper , and the Pyrites . But to give a clear Idea of all these I shall delineate their several Effects , by which the Reader will the better judge of their constituent parts . I shall therefore in the next place proceed to the Oily and Metallic Sulphurs : The Oily Sulphurs are easily inflammable , but in their burning have no smell ; these are observable in the Burning-Well near Wigan , and the burning Damps in Coal-Mines , as was before hinted : sometimes these take Fire by Collision , and sometimes by Accension , as from the flames of the Candles the Miners work with , and then too often produce dismal Effects , as the blowing Men out of the Shafts , scorching them to Death , and sometimes destroying the Works . The Effects of these are as fatal as those of Lightning , and frequently present us with very odd Phaenomena , as the rending in pieces prodigious Rocks , ejecting several great Stones perpendicular , with a thousand other Disasters in the Works . From these things to me it seems plain , the wonderful Effects produc'd from Lightning upon Animals , are chiefly from their sulphureous Particles , by a total and sudden dissipation of the animal Spirits , whence necessarily follows a coagulation of the Blood , and consequently Death : Wherefore in these Cases to save the Life of the Patient , if possible , as was inserted before in the Chapter of Air , speedy bleeding in the Jugulars or Arms is to be us'd , Cupping-Glasses , volatile Alcalies , Friction , Epispastics , and the like , are the Methods to be taken ; and not to trifle with Milk , expecting that to imbibe the Poyson , as is the common Custom . Other Sulphurs are observable in Lead and Lead-Ores , the Effluvia of which are apt to produce Palsies , the Byon , and Consumption ; in these a metallic corrosive Salt is united with the Sulphur , and so either by causing a coagulation of the Lympha , or serum of the Blood , entangles the Spirits , obstructs the Lungs or Nerves , and so produces the fore-recited Distempers . The Byon is not much unlike a Quinsy , the symptoms running parallel , and no doubt but the like Method in that as in an essential Quinsy ought to be taken . The Sulphur of the Pyrites will easily fulminate with Nitre , which Pyrites is a Complex of different metallic Particles , as they are found in different Mines , as in Lead , Copper , Iron , Antimony , &c. as was before related . Sulphur is discernable in some mineral Waters by their smell , and by a Reverberation of the sulphureous Steams of hot Baths in Cupulos , native Sulphur may be collected . Sulphur by the Greeks is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because they thought in this , in those times of Heathenism , the Gods descended , and by Thunder and Lightning destroy'd the Provinces : But by modern Authors it is taken for an inflammable or oily Concrete from some mineral Acid , which is render'd evident in the preparation of common Brimstone , which contains both an inflammable Oyl , and an acid Spirit , and accordingly as the Acid is united with the Sulphur , the Sulphur is benign or poysonous ; hence it is that common Brimstone may more safely be taken , because it contains a mild Acid ; but the Sulphurs of Antimony , Arsenic , and other Minerals , are poysonous because they contain more penetrating Salts , and so inflame and lacerate the Vessels . As to Mineral Damps it is observable that they will continue upon the surface of the Water in the Mine the space of a Month at least , in an Oval form , as the Miners assur'd me , and then frequently break ; at which time , if the Miners be within the Works , they are often suffocated : I discours'd with one who had like to have perish'd by them ; he told me he perceiv'd a sudden Coldness to strike to his Heart , as he term'd it , and an extraordinary sweetness in his Mouth , that he lay like a Person in a Swooning Fit , and was not sensible of either Pain or Sickness , nor could he remember any thing farther , save that he drew his Breath short as he recover'd , and was drowsy for some time afterwards . The Phaenomena seem to indicate these Damps to consist of arsenical Sulphurs , and vitriolic Effluvia , which suddenly entangle the Spirits , and so produce a Coagulation of the whole Mass of Blood , and consequently Death it self , if not speedily prevented . The way the Persons have in those Cases to save themselves , is by digging an Hole in the Earth , and lieing in it upon their Faces till such time as the Damp has spent it self ; and sometimes by shooting at it , and so firing it out : One of the Men , whose Ignorance led him to Superstition , affirm'd it to be an infernal Spirit ; and indeed if a Man reflect upon the Wickedness of most of the Miners , one might have too much reason to conclude that they have too great a Correspondence with such sort of Company , their Morals being inconsistent with any Religion ; there is scarce a vicious Act but they are guilty of it , their Folly is as notorious as their Vice ; after all their toilsom Labours for a whole Week in dismal obscure Cells , the product of all their six Days Work is generally on the seventh expended in Drunkenness and Lewdness . Sometimes in these Mines are observable mineral Earths , by the Miners call'd Coke , and Toftan , but to me they seem a courser sort of Sparrs : These , as the Miners affirm , are unerring Indications of Lead , and when they come to those Minerals , they will pretend to tell you how far they are from Lead ; but too much Confidence is not to be given to these Assertions , for I have observ'd these Minerals to be where no Lead could ever be found ; nor indeed considering the various Bodies Lead is found in , is there any reason to conclude these to be the preceding Characteristicks of that Metal ; but these things being to be more fully consider'd in the Chapter of Metals , I shall not expatiate upon them in this , but to that refer the Reader . The Metals in these Countries are Lead , Iron , and Copper ; the Metallis affinia , or Bodies betwixt Metals and Minerals , are Antimony , Black-Lead , and Lapis Calaminaris . Lead-Ore is frequently found either in Sparrs , white Sand , ( some of which is as white as the most refin'd Sugars I have seen ) in the Fissures either of Lime-stone or Free-stone , and then it runs in Veins , as the Workmen call it : These are of different sizes , sometimes the Mine being a quarter of a Yard diameter , and the same Mine sometimes not above an Inch , and a little after the the Rock clasping together , the Vein entirely disappears , thro' which the Miners continuing to work recover the Vein of Metal as formerly ; this kind of Ore is most commonly found in the Fissures of Lime and Free-stone . Another kind of Lead-Ore is found in Lumps , and that in white Sand , as in the Lead-Mines near Keswick . There are four sorts of Lead-Ore , viz. the Spar-Ore , Coke-Ore , Potter's Ore , and White Ore : The Spar and Coke-Ore are about equal Value , and are fluxed with white Wood in Furnaces for that purpose , and they usually run about a fourth or fifth ; Potter's Ore will not lose above a seventh , and frequently contains a proportion of Silver ; the White Ore is a natural Ceruss , and yields a greater quantity of Metal than any of the rest . Iron Ores there are of four sorts , as the Raddle-Ore , Clay-Ore , Blue Ore , and the Button-Ore , so call'd from little globular Protuberances that cover its superficies : The common way of fluxing these is by a large Blast with Wood-Charcoal ; but I am inform'd that lately by the Cakes of Pit-Coal those Ores may be run into a malleable Iron ; and if so , the Profit in the Northern Parts will be extraordinary , they having vast quantities of that Ore , and likewise of Coals . 'T is most certain it is nothing but the Sulphur of the Pit-Coal that renders the Iron brittle , and runs it to a Regulus , but whoever understands the fluxing of Metals , may easily by Lixivials and due Preparations know how to manage that Point . In the running down of all Metals a particular care ought to be taken of the Workmen , otherwise they will too often evaporate it , sink it into a Lithorhage , or run it down with the Cinders , by which means they have an opportunity at leisure to convert it to their own Use , and so to defraud the Proprietor : And unless this Disadvantage is prevented , tho there is a vast gainful prospect from the Mines in Lancashire , they will never answer expectation ; for I my self have fluxed the same sort of Ore to a fourth of malleable Metal , whereas the Forger has only run it , as he averr'd , to a twentieth , nor would he account for any more to the Proprietor . Copper Ores may be reduc'd to the following Classes , viz. The Azure , the Green , the Golden , and the Cinerous , or Ash-colour'd ; and these are found simply of themselves , and sometimes mixed with Iron , Lead and Antimony , of which I have various Specimens , but when the Ores are so compounded they never turn to Account . The Azure might for ought I know answer all the Intents of Ultra-Marine , and in fluxing will not lose above a twentieth Part ; but of this the quantity is so small , that no great Advantage can be expected from it . The Golden Ore is so call'd from the Pyrites Aureus mixed with it , which gives it that Colour : Of these there are quantities sufficient , I do think , to supply all Europe , and were the Mines rightly manag'd , we should not have any necessity to import our Copper from Sweden , which would be of vast Advantage to the Kingdom ; but either the Ignorance or Fraud of the Smelters is such , that the Product is in a manner destroy'd . The Method of rightly running this Metal is , by reducing the Ore to a small Powder , and afterwards roasting it till all the Sulphur is evaporated , and then by an addition of lixivial Ashes . Nitre and Tartan , the Ore in a proper Furnace will run to a fourth Part of malleable Copper ; whence it is plain by the quantity of Ore got Weekly , that the Profit would be vastly considerable , but at present , for ought I can learn , they are so miserably manag'd , that they turn to no Account at all . The Green Ore is of two sorts , the Vitriolic , and the Stoney : The Vitriolic will run to an half malleable , the Stoney not to a twentieth ; and this may be done without either Roasting , or the Flux-powder , which in the Golden Ore cannot be effected . The Cinerous Ore must be fluxed as the Golden , and then it will run to one half malleable ; and of this kind there are in Lancashire quantities sufficient . But that the Method of Essaying Metals may be more easily apprehended , I shall in each of them set down the particular Forms , which I found most practicable ; and shall in the first place begin with Iron , and so descend to the rest . The Species of Iron Ore are all enumerated before , wherefore I shall directly begin with the Process in running down that Metal , with some Experiments upon the Haematites or Blood-stone . The Furnace in which this is run down is about two Yards square , and so rises perpendicular a Yard or more ; it is lined within with a Wall of the best Free-stone , to keep off the force of the Fire from the Walls of the Furnace ; the Bellows which are large and moved by Water , enter about the middle of the Focus . The rest of the Furnace is rais'd upon this , six or seven Yards in a square or quadrangle , but tapering , so that the sides draw each other by degrees , and the top Hole or Orifice where they throw in Baskets of Stone and Fewel , is but half a Yard square ; into this place they put down a Pole , to know how far it hath rested for a certain time , and when they find it to have subsided about a Yard and half , then they put in more till the Furnace is full again . There is a sort of Iron Ore that yields an Iron that is brittle when it is cold , this abounds with too great a quantity of Sulphur , however it may be made a Metal malleable as any of the rest , by reducing to Powder , and roasting the Ore till the Sulphur is sublimed , then running it down with common Salt or Pot-Ashes , or the Ashes of Ferns . There is another sort of Ore they call Red-shire , that is such an Ore which yields an Iron , which if hammer'd when red-hot proves very brittle ; therefore these two melted down together produce a good sort of Iron . Their Fuel is Turf and Charcoal , and in some places Charcoal only ; several trials have been made with Pit-coal , but all hitherto unsuccessful , that Fuel abounding with too great a quantity of Sulphur , by which the Metal is render'd friable ; but I am apt to think if they used the Pit-coal made into Coke , that Inconveniency might be avoided ; the dusty part of the Charcoal is useful for burning the Iron-stone ; to every Basket of this burnt Stone they put in one of Brimstone , to make it melt freely , and cast the Cinders . This Mineral has a strange Effect upon Iron , as we see by the various Preparations made from it by this Body ; the Rationale of which I take to be this , That the Body of the Iron is open'd by the Acid of the Sulphur , and so quits it self of the Cinder , or terrence Particles . 'T is strange to imagin the wonderful Effects Acids have upon Iron , even the least of them making an alteration in that Body ; the very Acidity of a Potato , which is not distinguishable by the Palate , will make the Metal when polish'd livid , and raise a Rust or Crocus upon its Superficies ; other stronger Acids make a perfect solution of it , particularly Oyl of Vitriol converts its Body into a green Chrystalline Salt , which may again be run down into malleable Iron : So wonderfully are the terreous Particles dissolv'd in Minimis , or as we express it , in Miniature , that they are not to be discern'd by the naked Eye , or the best Microscopes . This Metal , if rightly prepar'd , comes nearer to a Panacea , or universal Medicine , than any Drug yet known , and in Chronic Scorbutic Cases is doubtless as much a Specific as the Peruvian Bark in Intermitting Distempers , but this by the By ; I shall now proceed to other Phaenomena observable in its Fusion . In the midst of the Furnace is a Tunnel , at which they put in Charcoal , where it is kindled , then they add Ore broken into pieces about the bigness of a Pigeon's Egg , so much as they intend to melt down ; then they set their Bellows at work , and continue blowing about twelve Hours , feeding it still with new Charcoal as it settles ; the glassy Cinder being very liquid , is let thro' an Hole at the bottom of the Wall ; the Iron is left in a Conical Hole in the midst of the Hearth , which they take out with great Tongs , then put it under heavy Hammers , moved as the Bellows by Water , whereby after several heatings , in the same Furnace it is melted in , it is beaten into Bars : About an hundred Pounds Weight of Metal is gain'd at one Melting , which is the Product of about three times as much Ore. This indeed was the ancient way of running down Iron Ore , but of late the following Method is practic'd . They have a plain and open Hearth like that of a Black-Smith , without any enclosing Walls , excepting where the Bellows enter there is an hollow place , which they fill and heap up with Charcoal ; then lay the Ore broken small round it upon the flat of the Hearth to bake , or as some express it , to Roast or Aneel , and by degrees thrust it into the hollow , where it is melted by the Blast ; the glassy Scoriae run very thin , but the Metal is never in a perfect Fusion , but runs into Clods or Masses , which taken out are beaten into Bars , as before : To some of this Ore adheres a green Chrystalline Spar , which consists of ferreous , vitriolic and terrene Particles ; the ferreous Particles may be discover'd by Fusion , and the vitriolic , terrene and sulphureous Particles by Calcination ; by which Method you may distinguish a strong sulphureous Smell , and afterwards by exposing it to the Air may discern vitriolic Efflorescences form'd like Needles , or small Bacilli . The soft Clay Ore is reddish , and is that which we may stile Haematites , equally good as that from East-India ; the Tea-Pots in London made of it , and in Staffordshire , for Art and beautiful Colour , are not behind any from China . This Ore is frequently used with success for the Murrain in Cattle , and for all Diseases in Swine , to which latter they will give an handful or two in Milk ; which may sufficiently hint to us of what extraordinary Use it may be in Inflammatory Diseases , Quinsies , and Pestilential Fevers , and may in all likelihood , by a particular Composition of ferreous , saline and sulphureous Particles , far surpass all those Boles and seal'd Earths which we import from the Levant and the Indies ; and may for ought I know in Chronic Cases likewise be a better Mixture to reduce the Mass of Blood to a right Crasis , than the most eminent Chymists could yet effect by their elaborate Preparations : And why may not this Ore , being open'd by a Volatile temperate Acid , answer all the Indications of the Acidulae in England ? since what Phaenomena we find in the Acidulae by Galls , either as to Tincture , Precipitation , or Evaporation , may by preparing this Ore , as recited , and infusing it in common Water , be observed . These are the most remarkable things which I took notice of in this Metal , we proceed next to Copper Ores . And here I shall give you a Process in making a small Essay to satisfy the Curious , what quantity of Copper the yellow Ore contains ; it is effected in this following Method : Take twenty Penny-weight of Copper Ore , beat it in a Mortar and searce it fine , then put it into a Crucible thorowly Anneil'd ; keep it constantly stirring in the Crucible , placed in the Fire , with an Iron Spatula , otherwise it will run into minute Masses , and be very difficult to flux down the Metal , because the Flux-powder cannot so entirely mix with the Copper Particles , so many of the Scoriae interposing : Let it thus be stirred about two Hours , or till it be of a dark Colour , not much unlike Aethiops Mineral , and emits no sulphureous Smell at all ; for if the Sulphur be not entirely burnt off , it will carry off the Metal in Fusion , or at least if there be any considerable quantity of it , convert it to a perfect Regulus , and be as brittle as Glass . I have seen a Regulus run from this sort of Copper Ore , which when taken out of the Furnace after Fusion , has been hard , but brittle , yet it has by lieing in the Air moulder'd to a small Powder , in Colour not unlike the Pyrites , which I presume might be occasion'd by the Particles of the Air making a solution of the fixed Salt , which the Metal was run down withal , and so the Mass must necessarily be reduced to Powder , not unlike Coal-slates , in which by their long continuance in open Air we may observe the parallel Phaenomena . After the Ore is thus prepar'd , if it be that of Tilberthet or Cocklebeg in High-Furness in Lancashire , it will then weigh about seventeen Penny-weight and an half . After this to run down the Metal , proceed in the following Method : Take of Crude Tartar and Nitre each , one Ounce , powder and mix them well together , afterwards flux them in a Mortar , which is thus done . Put an Iron Spatula , or any other piece of Iron red-hot into the mixture , continually stirring it till the great Emotion ceases , powder the remaining part when cool , and add to it two Penny-weight of Pit-coal beaten also to Powder ; mix these with the prepared Ore , then put them all into a Crucible , place it in a Furnace armed with Bricks , with a Wall about a Foot square , and as much in perpendicular ; cover the Crucible with a Plate of Iron , to reverberate the heat upon the Ore , by which means it more easily fuses ; let the Bellows be blown with a moderate Blast , and keep the Focus of the Furnace from suffocating with Cinder , by frequently elevating the Fire with the Spatula , or Iron Salamander ; in about half an Hours time , or less , the Ore will run , which may be discern'd by the violent Boyling of the Salts : Then remove the Crucible from the Furnace , and strike it easily for some little time upon the Ground , which motion makes the Metal more readily to separate from the Scoriae . If when the Crucible is thus hot , you should immerse it half way in cold Water , it is diverting to observe , that this glowing Heat emits for a considerable time an actual Flame , occasion'd ( as it is probable ) by a Concentration of the Igneous or fiery Particles : The Crucible being cool , you will find at the bottom of it about six Penny weight of Copper ; so that it is evident the Ore contains betwixt a third and fourth Part of Metal . If the Metal , occasion'd by the remaining Sulphur , should prove brittle after it is thus run down , you must then run it down again in the same Furnace , by addition of some Saltpetre , and by repeating the Fusion twice or thrice , you will have a malleable Copper , or that which the Workmen call fine Copper . This is the best Method for Essaying this sort of Ore that I ever yet could learn , nor do I think it can be well effected otherwise . The reason why the Saltpetre and Tartar are thus prepar'd , is this , ( tho' it is not usual in other Flux-powders , because the Ore abounds with so great a quantity of Sulphur ) If the Saltpetre was not thus bridled with the fix'd Salt of Tartar , it would doubtless carry away the greatest part of the Metal : I have been inform'd that this Ore when prepar'd as directed above , may be run down with Flanders-Ashes ; and it is very likely it may be so ; to Experiment which would be highly worth the time of the Gentlemen that are concern'd in Copper Mines ; for by that means they may perhaps prevent the Expence of repeated Fires , which they are at before they can reduce it to malleable Copper . These are the most remarkable Phaenomena I have observ'd in Fusion of Copper Ore , I proceed next to treat of the Fusion of Lead Ores ; which is done only by roasting of the Sulphur , and afterwards in a common Furnace by running it down with white Wood. This Ore contains a very corrosive Sulphur , insomuch that when it was Essay'd in an Iron Vessel , I have known it corrode it quite in pieces , which Sulphur is I doubt not , the occasion of that Distemper the Smelters call the Byon . I have in some of these Mines observ'd a liquid Metal , not much unlike Quicksilver , but cannot aver it to be the same ; and have frequently in Copper Mines seen small pieces of Virgin Copper malleable without Fusion ; but how it came to be so , I do not determine , considering with what difficulty the Metal is ravish'd from its Ore ; on that Topic therefore I leave every Person to his own Conjecture . There is some Lead Ore which contains Silver , which after Fusion may be separated from it with Spirit of Nitre , and so both the Metals preserv'd . But let us consider farther this poysonous Sulphur of Lead , which will better be understood by the tragical and various effects which it produces , not only upon Human Kind , but upon Quadrupedes . The other Distemper is by the Miners call'd the Belland , which discovers it self in the following Symptoms , A continual Asthma or difficulty of Breathing seizes the Patient , with a dejection of Appetite , his Complexion turns pale and yellowish ; these are attended with a dry Cough and Hoarseness ; swelling of the Limbs and Joynts ensue , which are render'd useless . This Distemper may be taken either by working in the Lead-Mines , or by the Fumes of the Ore in smelting of it : These very Symptoms happen to Horses and other Cattle ; these generally take the Distemper either by feeding on the Grass where the Lead-Ore is wash'd , or by drinking of that Water : In some Horses that have died of this Disease , the Ore has been found in Lumps and Masses in the Stomach . Let us now enquire into the Cause of these Distempers , since it may perhaps seem strange how an Ore without any diminution of its Substance in appearance , should so far affect the extreme Parts , as to cause them to swell , and render them useless : In prosecution of w ch I alledge that it is probable the Sulphur of the Lead is a Substance as minute as that of Antimony in Crocus Metallorum , which we find by daily Experience will cause most violent Vomitings , without the least diminution of its Weight , why may not this Sulphur then enter the very Penetralia of the Nerves , and in those by its saline Particles produce a Corrugation , and by that means obstruct the Influence of such a proportion of Spirits as are necessary to Nutrition ? Hence the Blood becomes dispirited , and performs not its due Circulation , but stagnates in various parts of the Body ; the Serum becomes Effoete and Viscid , and thence proceed the Hoarseness , Asthma , weakness and swellings of the Joynts . It is probable this Distemper in the beginning , before it has too far affected the Nerves , might be cured by repeated Emeticks , but after it has once advanc'd to that State , all Endeavours are vain . In the Discovery of these Mines , I do not find that the Miners use the Virgula Divina , or the Forked and Virgin Hasel , but the Ore generally discovers it self in the Fissures of Rocks ; and this they follow till they break into the Bole or Trunk of it , which resembles the Trunk , and its Veins , the Boughs of a Tree . I have sometimes observed in the Center of a piece of Lime-stone , like a Frog involv'd in Amber ; an entire piece of Ore , without any Strings or Leaders directing to it ; which brings me in the next place to consider the Formation of Ores , whether they germinate , or are the Exuviae of the Deluge . It is affirm'd of the Iron Mines in the Duke of Florence's Country , that in 3 Years time the same Mine will be as pregnant with Ore , as it was before it was exhausted : Which Instance to luxurious Wits has afforded sufficient grounds to descant upon the Germination of Metals , even to that excess , that some fond Opiniatres who have observed the metallic Tree in a Course of Chymistry , have almost reduc'd the Metals to Vegetables ; but he that considers the Fissures of the Rocks , and the closing of those again , where the Metal entirely disappears , no Strings leading to the subsequent Body , and likewise the preceding Instance in Lime-stone , together sometimes with petrify'd Plants , Shells , Bones , and the Exuviae of Fishes , unless for the fake of being stiled an Atheist , he would be esteem'd a Philosopher , he cannot conclude these to be any thing else but the Ruins of an universal Deluge ; and in a serious Contemplation of these in those dark Recesses of Nature , the Power of the Almighty is as discernible , as in the great Luminaries of the Universe . As to that Instance of the Iron Mine in the Grand Duke of Tuscany's Country , this may be said : 'T is probable it is a soft Ore , which by the Effluvia continually ascending from the Central part of the Earth , may carry along with them metallic Particles , and consequently in such a space of time fill up those Vacuities again , or the empty spaces whence the Ore was extracted ; which Phaenomenon to an inconsidering Eye , might give reason to judge the Ore Vegetated . Having now discover'd the ways of Finding , Essaying , the Site and Formation of Metals , I proceed in the next place to the Methods of their Separation , and thence to the Metallis affinia , and so I shall close this Chapter . The Separation of Metals from Ores is twofold , either by Menstruum , or the Test , which Artificers call the Couple : The Menstruum , if the Ore contains Copper , Gold or Silver , is Spirit of Nitre , Aqua fortis , or Aqua Regia , which make a solution of the metallic Particles , and by Alcalies may easily be precipitated , and then by Fusion you may judge what quantity of Metal the Ore contains . The Separation by the Test is the common Method of the Mint , and of the Silver-Smiths ; which being a particular Trade , and not properly the Province of Natural History , I shall not interfere in that Business , but to those I shall refer the Curious . Quicksilver is found sometimes , but that rarely and in small quantities ; I remember once out of a Lead-Mine I saw about a Pound of Virgin Quicksilver , but never any native Cinnaber in these Parts , which is its usual Ore. Black Lead we have near Keswick , which might be got in great quantities , but the Mines are open'd only once in seven Years , that being engrossed by the Dutch and Germans , and by them made use of in glazing Earthen Ware , and in making their Melting-pots , but I presume they make a farther Use of it , in mixing it with Metals , which is not yet communicated to us ; but by mixing this with Red-Lead , I have seen it run upon an Earth near Haigh , a Glass scarce discernible from Tortoise . The Lapis Calaminaris is sometimes found in the Copper Mines , and made use of in converting Copper into Brass , and is likewise us'd in the Dysentery , which being a strong Alcaly , by imbibing the Acid , may be a Specific in that Distemper . I having now accounted for the most remarkable Phaenomena in Metals and Metallis affinia , I shall in the next place , according to my intended Method , proceed to give an Account of Vegetables remarkable in these Countries , and their various Operations . CHAP. V. Of Plants , the various Species of Marine , Amphibious , Sea Plants , and their Vegetations illustrated ; of Plants peculiar to the Counties ; of the Physical and Poysonous Plants , with a Rationale of their Effects ; Fossile Plants examined , and demonstrated from various Observations , that they are but Lusus Naturae . THE Learned and Indefatigable Mr. Ray has discours'd with that accuracy and fullness of these , that there is little room left to enlarge upon this Subject ; wherefore what I shall offer in this Chapter shall be chiefly about their Germination , and some particular Phaenomena which I have observ'd in some of them . Their Virtues and Classes being before by that incomparable Man so fully explain'd , that to touch upon those wou'd be but to Copy him , and wou'd be indeed superfluous . In some of the Alga's or Sea-Oaks I have observ'd various Capsulae impleted with a pellucid Gelly , and in those an infinite Number of globular Grains , which I cannot imagin but to be their Seed ; wherefore it seems probable to me , that when those Capsulae are come to their full Maturity , as in those of a foetus , there is a Disruption of their Membranes , then that chrystalline Humour , ( so I call it because it so nearly resembles that of the Eye ) with the Seeds is excluded ; the Tast of it is a little Mucilaginous and somewhat Saline , which Phaenomena demonstrate it to be a proper ferment to propagate the Germination of those Plants : I am farther confirm'd in this Opinion , because upon the Rocks where these Plants grow , I have frequently seen this kind of chrystalline Humour , and out of that , various kinds of Alga's or Sea-Oaks germinating , first sprouting with two small Leaves , and afterwards successively form'd into the whole figure of the Plant. What therefore the ancient Botanists , and some of our modern Ones have alledged of these , asserting them to be amphibious Plants , only produced without Seed , if we fully consider the above-recited Phaenomena I think may fairly be judg'd an Error . I can only speak experimentally as to the Alga , but for the Seeds of the Corals , Corallines , Mosses , Spunges , Alcyoneas , I will not be obliged so strictly to account for . Coralline we have in these parts in great quantities , and it is almost noted to any vulgar Eye for its eminent Virtues in killing Worms ; and I think it may be prefer'd to any other Alcaly , it being a composition of marine and alcalious Particles , and by that means answering two Intentions ; and by reason of its safeness , in giving of which there can be no mistake in the Dose , it may challenge a greater Fame than Mercurius Dulcis , which by being given either in too great a quantity , or not being rightly sublimed , has sometimes produced most dismal Effects ; wherefore the Person who meddles with this ought to know the right Dose for the Years , and particular Constitution of the Patient , and likewise be rightly satisfy'd that the Medicine is true , for I am certain no one Remedy is so commonly adulterated ; so that he who prescribes it , not only runs the risk of his Reputation , but hazards likewise the Life of his Patient : by mistaking this I saw Two Persons Poison'd beyond recovery ; which Instance I think may sufficiently caution us when , and how to prescribe it , and that Ladies , Nurses , and Apothecaries , and wise Women , who are not competent Judges whether it is rightly , or not rightly prepared , may not hereafter attempt to give it so liberally as they have done . Spunges we frequently find thrown upon the Shores , but I do not remember that I ever saw them growing . Corals we have not any , but Mosses and Alcyonia of various sorts . The Alga Saccarifera is frequently found upon these Coasts , and by hanging in the Air it will yield repeated Efflorescences of a white Sugar , as sweet as any prepar'd from the Sugar-Canes ; it is not for the present of any known use , but perhaps by Experiments which may easily be made upon it , succeeding Ages may farther inform us ; however I can only add this , that the quantity of Sugar that may be had from one of these Alga's is very considerable . There are other kinds of Alga's which the Inhabitants commonly call Mermaids Purses , of these there are Two sorts , the Black and the Yellow : I do not remember any One to have given an account of these , nor can I inform my self to what Species they belong , having never yet seen them growing , and I only found them scatter'd on the Sea-shores . The Sea-Grapes may likewise be observ'd on these Coasts ; and these I think are the most remarkable of Amphibious Plants in these parts . The perfect Marine Plants are not very numerous , but the following are common enough , Eringo , Soldanella , Buckthorn , Plantain , Sea-Colewort , Spurge , Squills , Sea-Purslain , Sedum Minimum , Sea-Spurge , Thrift Marsh-Pinks , Rock Samphire , Marsh Samphire , Horned Poppy Flore Luteo , Sea-Scurvy-grass , Serpillum , Carduus Mariae , Verbena , Rocket , Absinthium Abrotani Folio , or Sea-Wormwood . The Eringo is of frequent use in Scorbutic and Consumptive cases , and makes a most pleasant Ale by infusion . Soldanella is commonly used in Hydropic Cases , and often with success ; nor have I observ'd it to be so rough an Hydragogue as some Botanists have pretended . Squills that grow here are not used , but I see no reason why they may not answer all the ends of the other . Serpillum is a Plant often successfully made use of in Catarrhs , and in the Fluor Albus . Rock Samphire makes a most delicate Pickle , and may be ranged in the first Class amongst Anti-scorbuticks . Sea-Wormwood is a Plant of extraordinary Virtues , yielding an Aromatic Oyl , a volatile and fixed Salt , and is of great use in Hysteric , Hypocondriac , and Hydropic Cases . Carduus Mariae in Pleuritic Cases may be styl'd amongst the first ; and no doubt but the Juice of it taken in inflammatory Distempers may be of great use . Marsh Samphire has a Tast perfectly Saline , makes an agreeable Pickle , and doubtless helps Digestion . These Plants may be counted Specifics for the Distempers incident to those Coasts , which if duly consider'd , give us pregnant reason to admire the Goodness of Him that made them . The amphibious Plants are not of use in Physick , but their Ashes are serviceable to Glass-makers , and spread upon Ground make very good Tillage . Some have pretended that in dulcifying Sea-Water these have been made use of ; and it may be the Mucilage of these Plants may bridle the Sulphureous part of the Salt , which makes the Water unhealthful , but however this method can never be serviceable at Sea , nor is there any necessity for it . Having now dispatch'd the amphibious and perfect marine Plants , I shall in the next place proceed to the Inland Plants of these Countries ; but shall not give an account of each particular Plant , but only of those that are esteem'd rare . The Vaccinia Nubis , or Cloud-berries , are found upon Pendle-Hill in Lancashire , a Fruit of a pleasant Tast , and a good Anti-scorbutic . The Lilly of the Valley is in many of our Woods , and is a noted Sternutatory . Herba Paris is in many places , and is an eminent Counter-poyson . Androsaemum grows frequently about our Mosses , a most excellent Balsamic and Vulnerary . Nummularia grows in many of our Mosses , a Balsamic . Ros Solis is very common , carries a pellucid Mucilage , in which I presume consist its Vertues in Atrophies ; and no doubt were these fully enquired into , they might give reason to enlarge farther upon its Qualities , for where there is a necessity to bridle an Acid , as there is in most chronic and acute Distempers , this may doubtless be a proper Vehicle to entangle those Salts ; besides which it yields a volatile Oyl and Salt , which sufficiently correct Acids . The Services we have growing in great quantities upon the Rocks near Rougham , which yield a delicious Acid. The Dwarf Cynorhoidon grows in great plenty , the Conserve of its Fruit is a good Antiscorbutic , and of great use in Consumptive cases . Scolopendrium grows frequently upon the Rocks . Ophioglossum or Adder's-Tongue grows near some of our Meers , as Martin-Meer . Calamus Aromaticus grows in several places : as Osmund Royal frequently upon the Morasses , the Root of which is of great use in the Worms , Rickets , and Consumptions ; and I think I may aver that I was the first that in that Case prescribed it . Virga Aurea grows upon the Sea Coasts in Furness . A particular kind of Scurvy-grass grows upon the Rocks near Castleton in Derbyshire , more acrid and pungent than any I have observ'd , and has a small Leaf , exactly resembling that call'd the Danish Scurvy-grass . The fresh Water Plants in these parts are common with most others , therefore I shall not insist upon them . Lunaria is in some places , but very rare ; Origanum is common , Mountain Sage and Buckbane are likewise so ; and I think amongst the Vegetables they may be esteem'd Two of the best Anti-scorbutics , either in infusion or decoction . Rocamboes grow in the Meadows near Preston , and make an agreeable Sawce . The Dutch Myrtle or Gale is common upon the Mosses . Erica or Cypress-Heath is common in these parts , and of great use in Hydropic cases . Telephium is in plenty , and useful in curing the Piles . We have the Filipendula Aquatica , as likewise Solanum Lethale , Sphondylium , Hyoscyamos , and other Herbs of poysonous qualities . The Viscus Corilinus is common , but I have not observ'd the Quercinus , but either of them will answer in the Cases directed for : These by the Ingenious Mr. Ray are supposed to Vegetate from a Seed devour'd by some Birds , which in their Bowels receives a Fermentation , and by a Mucus which is injected with it adheres to the Tree , and so by the imbib'd ferment begins its Germination . An Instance not much unlike this Tavernier gives us of the growing of Nutmegs in East-India , which he affirms are swallow'd by the Birds of Paradise , which by intoxicating them , urge them to vomit them up again ; then by a ferment which adheres to the Nutmegs , ejected from the Stomachs of the Birds , they begin to germinate , and cannot any otherwise be propagated : But this by some is looked upon only as a Stratagem of the Dutch to keep the world in Ignorance , they having engross'd all the Nutmeg-Islands ; and to divert others from attempting the planting of them . Tavernier is positive in the Instance , so that what he lays down whether true or not I shall not pretend to determine ; but if it be so , it fairly illustrates the other Instance . The Lady-slipper we have in several of our Woods , and the Geranium Robertianum , which is of extraordinary use in scrophulous Cases , either in Powder or Decoction . Spatula foetida grows in some parts , but very rare . Lamium album grows in several places , and is a good Anti-strumatic . Dulcamara grows very common , and is an Anti-scorbutic , good in the Jaundice and Dropsies ; the Bark of it is used , and that in infusion . Upon the Draining of Martin-Meer several unusual Plants were observable , never before seen in these Parts , particularly a kind of Grass which grows to a prodigious length , and is as sweet as Liquorice ; this in a very short time fattens Sheep and other Cattle , and makes them very delicious Food , but then they must be slaughter'd out of it when thorowly fatten'd , otherwise they are apt to grow rotten and dye : Which Distemper ( by what I can observe in the Dissection of those Creatures ) is nothing but an Anasarca , or Dropsy of the whole Body ; and in these we have the fairest opportunity of discovering the Lymphatic Vessels , which if thorowly known both as to their Uses and Rise , would bring Matters in Physick very near to a Demonstration , and in Hydropic Cases might save the Lives of several Persons , by having a clear Idea of the Cause of that Distemper in those Creatures . Erysimum we have in these Parts , and it is of use in Asthma's , Consumptions and Dropsies . Feverfew grows common , a noted Anticsteric and Diuretic . White Hoare-hound likewise , and is an excellent Pectoral . Scabios is plentiful , and Tragopogon or Goats-beard , of great use in Consumptive Cases . Centaury and Celandine are very common , and are used in the Jaundice and Intermitting Distempers . Asarum grows in several places , and likewise Arum or Wake Robin , its Water is an Antiscorbutick , and the Roots are used in Distempers of the Stomach , and the Pica Virginis . Enula Campana is very common , as likewise Bistort , Echiums , and Buglosses ; we have both the Hispidum and Glabrum , and Hieracia of several sorts , particularly the Lactescens , which deserves our strict Enquiry into its Vertues , of which the Botanists have not taken notice . Water-Plantain grows common , and is much used in Arthritic Cases ; we have likewise the Plantago Rotundi-folio ; other Plantains are common , which in the Autumnal Season are apt to collect a white Powder from the Air , about which time Intermitting Distempers are generally Epidemical : This Powder has no peculiar Taste , I have given it to Dogs and Cats , but never found any Effects from it . Ebulum or Dwarf-Elder grows in several places , and is of great use in Hydropic Cases . There are several other Plants in these Counties , but these being the most remarkable for their Vertues in Physick , I have only given an Account of them for the benefit of the Inhabitants of these parts , the other are already describ'd at large by the incomparable Dr. Morrison , Mr. Ray , Dr. Plackenet , Dr. Sloane , Dr. Robinson , and Mr. Dale ; wherefore for a full and entire satisfaction in those Matters , to those eminent and learn'd Authors refer the Reader . As to fossile Plants , Dr. Woodward in his Essay towards an universal Natural History , seems not to give a more probable Conjecture of a total dissolution of the Strata of the Earth at the universal Deluge , than by the Observations he has made upon Plants discover'd in Rocks : But since this Hypothesis labours under so many unanswerable Difficulties , I cannot till more pregnant Proofs are produc'd , adhere to it ; nor can we reasonably suppose a dissolution of the Strata of the Earth , and yet conceive these to be kept entire : That very Instance in Coal-Mines is a demonstration against it . To these I shall add another Instance , I have now by me of a stony Substance of the exact resemblance and magnitude of a Cockle-shell , found many Yards in Stone , yet much lighter than any Cockle-shell of the same bigness ; which could never be perform'd by specifick Gravitation , as the Dr. alledges . In the next place to imagin a dissolution of most solid Rocks , and Bodies of more obdurate substance , this surely must be effected by some peculiar Menstruum , distinct from Water ; and why then in the Name of common Reason should not Plants run the same risque ? That Menstruum that could make so severe an Impression , and disunite those compact Bodies , would certainly have easily reduc'd Plants to ruin . That there was a Disruption of the Strata of the Earth , is but reasonable to allow , and likewise that various Bodies floated in that general Inundation ; but that these Plants are any Argument for a Dissolution , or that they were the Exuviae of the Deluge , is in the next place to be consider'd . In the Rocks in these Parts are only found Polypody , Wall-Rue , Scolopendrium , or Leaves of Thorns ; doubtless other Plants as well as these would have occur'd to our Observation , had these been deposited here by Noah's Deluge . Again , these Leaves are never found doubled , which certainly in so dismal a Confusion as the Deluge was , would have happen'd had they here been deposited in that general Catastrophe . My Sentiment of the whole is this , ( That as it is observable in Chymistry that the Salts of some Plants will divaricate themselves into the figure of the Plants ) that these representations of Plants in Rocks are nothing but different Concretions of saline , bituminous and terrene Particles ; and I am farther confirm'd in this Hypothesis , since they , as well as the Capsulae they are found in , seldom fail to afford us that mixture . Various Specimens we have of these in Rocks in these Counties , in one particularly near Ormskirk in Lancashire , in which Scolopendrium may be seen exactly delineated : This was communicated to me by Mr. William Barton Apothecary in that Town , and is as I remember in some Rocks near Latham , belonging to the R t Hon ble William Earl of Derby , to whom I am infinitely oblig'd for the Honour done me , in having had the Honour to be frequently Physician to his Lordship , and to that unparallel'd Youth , his Son , the R t Hon ble Iames L d Strange . There are other Rocks in which may be observ'd Leaves of Thorns , as in some Rocks near Heesham , and in the Coal-Pits near Burnley in Lancashire . These are all the reputed Plants that I have found remarkable in these Parts . Having now fairly illustrated it to be highly improbable , that these Plants shou'd be the Exuviae of the Deluge , but rather Concretions of Matter , or the Disports of Nature , it may perhaps be expected by some , that I shou'd give an account of the different Opinions concerning the Universality of the Deluge , as well in respect of the Terrestrial Globe , as of the total Destruction of all its Inhabitants . I shall therefore give you a Scheme of the most principal amongst them : The first is of the Iews , who extend the Universality of the Deluge , not only to all the Terrestrial Creatures , but the Fish they say , were suffocated by the Heat of the Rains , and Waters which broke out of the deep Fountains of the Earth . There are others also amongst the Jews , who deny this Universality of the Deluge , not only to all terrestrial Creatures , but pretend that besides the Eight Persons included in the Ark , Og the King of Basan was preserv'd . But to these I reply , that whoever considers those prodigious Mountains of marine Shells , in Ireland , Virginia , the East and West-Indies , cannot but conclude that they were deposited there by the Deluge ; and then considering the height of the Mountains , and the vast remoteness of the Places , one from another , that the Deluge must be Universal also : But this particular is fully discours'd of in a preceding Chapter . The third Opinion relating to a Deluge is that of the Scholasticks , who are of Opinion that Enoch , who they say at that time liv'd in Paradise , was not involv'd in the Deluge : But since the holy Writ is silent in that matter , and that neither the Aegyptian , Chaldee , Hebrew , or Greek Versions of the Old Testament take any notice of that Opinion , I cannot but conclude it erroneous and unwarrantable . There was a fourth Opinion of the Jews , who maintain , that not only a few Persons , but whole Nations never felt the Effects of this great Inundation , but that the Jews only , and other Inhabitants in Palestine perish'd in it ; but what has been said in answer to the preceding Opinion may serve for this . There was a fifth Rank , who affirm'd that there was a total Destruction of Mankind at the Deluge , yet so as that the whole Terrestrial Globe was not overwhelm'd by the Waters ; which Opinion is founded on two other Hypotheses , viz. That at the time of the Flood the Earth remain'd for the greatest part desolate and without Inhabitants , and that all the Waters in the Universe were not sufficient to cause so general a Deluge : Abraham Mylius pretends to demonstrate , that if all the Waters of the Universe had been sent down upon the Earth , they could not have cover'd the tops of the highest Mountains . Isaac Vossius approves of both these Hypotheses , but since from the vast Beds of marine Shells even upon the tops of the highest Mountains , it is undeniably evident that the highest Mountains were cover'd ; it thence follows that the Deluge must be universal , and that Mylius and Vossius are both mistaken . The sixth and last are those that have chosen the truest Opinion , and maintain that the Deluge was universal , both in respect to the Terrestrial Globe , and its Inhabitants ; because the Motive that induc'd God was universal ; God complains that the Imaginations of mens hearts were only evil continually ; his Threats likewise were universal , I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth , both man and beast , and every creeping thing , and the fowls of the air , for it repenteth me that I have made them . Hence therefore it is evident from the holy Scriptures , and from the Phaenomena in Natural History , that there was a Deluge , and that this Deluge was universal too ; wherefore I cannot but admire that the great St. Austin should be so far mistaken , as to affirm that there were not the least foot-steps of the Deluge , either in the Greek or Latin Writers , since the contrary is so clearly demonstrated by Hugo Grotius . I shall now in the last place lay down some Hypotheses concerning the Qualities in Plants , and so close this Chapter , and by drawing a Parallel betwixt Chymical Preparations , and the Qualities in Physical Herbs , endeavour to give a Rationale of their Effects . But this having in a great measure been attempted by Pechlinius , Wedelius , Sr. Iohn Floyer , and others , I shall but briefly treat upon that Head , and that in the following Method : First , By giving an account of Emetics , and the Rationale of their Qualities ; afterwards of Cathartic or Purgative Plants , Antiscorbutics , Balsamics , Diuretics , Antistrumatics , Stomachics , Cardiacs , Anti-hydropics , Anticterics , Antepileptics , Restringents , Opiates , Paragorics , Alexipharmacs . The Emetic Plants are only two , Squills and Asarum , and both are of a bitter and nauseous Tast : first therefore we shall enquire into the Cause of the Bitterness in these , and then how that becomes Emetical . Bitterness consists in rigid , pungent and inflexible Particles , pointed upon terrene ones ; hence the Points , by their continual Irritations , contract the Fibres of the Stomach , and still pressing it by their Inflexibility , at length they throw it into Convulsions , and so become Emetical , or Vomiting : Thus we see in a solution of Silver in Spirit of Nitre that the Points of the corroding Spirit being sheathed in the metallic Particles , it not only becomes extremely bitter , but likewise Emetical ; the like may be observ'd by pouring Spirit of Nitre upon the Lapis Calaminaris : and doubtless thus it is that the Leaves of Asarum are so famous an Errhine , and of so great use in inveterate Head-achs , viz. Their acrid saline Particles continually pressing the Glands of the Nostrils , force them to discharge that acrid Serum , which occasions that Distemper . The most noted Cathartics are Buckthorn , Monks Rhubarb , Elder , Damask Roses , Iris , Soldanella , Spurge , Mezereon . Buckthorn is extremely bitter , and affords an Oyl and a pungent Spirit , neither of which are bitter , or in the least Purgative ; whence it seems evident to me , that its bitterness and Purging quality consist in its saline Particles being strictly united with terrene ones , and so by that means contracting the Fibres of the Bowels , they become purgative . Roses , Iris , and the rest are likewise bitter , but they all differ in their Pungency . Mezereon , Spurge and Iris are both Emetic and Cathartic , which sometimes not only cauterize the Coates of the Stomach , but the Skin it self , if externally apply'd : No doubt but by due Corrections these might be made most noble Medicines , and the likeliest Method to effect this ( as far as I can conjecture ) would be by obtunding their saline Particles by the Lapis Calaminaris , or some such Alcaly ; or if their Vertues consist in an acrid Alcaly , a proper Acid might be thought on ; and I think it would be highly worth our while to make strict Enquiries into these Matters , that being the likeliest Method to bring us to a Certainty in the Practice of Physick . Before I close this Head I shall only offer two Experiments , and then proceed : The first is concerning Aloes , which by being infus'd in Spirit of Wine loses its Purgative quality , but yet retains its Bitterness ; the second is concerning a solution of Aloes , which being injected into the Veins of a Dog , will inevitably purge him : From which Observations naturally arises this Question , Whether Cathartics effect their ends in the first passages , or by working Elective in the Mass of Blood , as the Physicians stile it ? I affirm the former , and to the first Experiment make this reply ; The volatile , acrid , saline Particles in the Aloes being dissolv'd by the Spirit of Wine , it must of necessity ( for the Reasons before alledg'd ) be depriv'd of its purgative quality , yet so as still to retain its Bitterness , because it is probable some saline Particles are so inveloped with the oily and terrene ones , that a separation is not easily made , perhaps not without Distillation or Calcination ; so that the Aloes in some measure may retain its Bitterness , yet be depriv'd of its purging quality . To the second I reply thus , A solution of Aloes being injected into the Mass of Blood , it is most probable its Particles are again separated from the Blood , by the conglomerate Glands of the Bowels ; it is not therefore that they work Elective in the Mass of Blood , but by their contracting of the Bowels upon their separation : for it is undeniably evident , that several Purges will operate before they could possibly be suppos'd to have mixt with the Mass of Blood. In the next place Anti-scorbutics may be said to be either Bitters , Acrids , or Nitrous Plants : The Bitters are Lapathum acutum , Mountain-sage and Water-Trefoil , and these all afford an Oyl , and acid Spirit , and a fixt alcalious Salt , but the Salt in the greatest proportion , next to that the Oyl , and then the Spirit ; hence it is that these Herbs , by their saline and oily Particles attenuating the Serum of the Blood , coagulated by its Acids , restore it to its due Circulation , and are for that reason of great use in Anti-scorbutic Cases . The Acrids are the Cresses , Asarum , Scurvy-grass , and Radishes , and do all of them afford Oyls , and volatile alcalious Salts , wherefore for the Reasons before alledg'd they may properly be stiled Anti-scorbutics . The Nitrous are the Aparine , Vetches , Ground-Ivy and Nettles , these all yield a volatile , nitrous , essential Salt , as may be seen in the freezing of their depurated Juices ; and hence it is that by tempering and diluting the bilious Particles in the Blood , they allay those Scorbutic heats , and are of great use in violent Bleeding , particularly Ground-Ivy , which by its saline Particles , not only deterses and quits the Breast from an oppressive Phlegm , but likewise by its Balsamics , consolidates . Balsamics do all of them afford terebinthinate Oyls , and the chief amongst these are St. Iohn's-wort , Herb Robert , Tutsal and Pennywort . Diuretics are generally Anti-scorbutics , and those being treated of before , I shall not enlarge farther on that Head. Cardiacs are either mild Acids that temper too volatile a Bile , which continually irritates the Spirits , as in several Fevers , and of this sort are Wood-sorrel , Berberries , Rasberries , and the like : or those that yield volatile Aromatic Oyls , and so disentangle the Spirits , strugling in a Viscid Serum , and of this sort are Butter-bur , Angelico , Eringo , Balm , and the like . Antistrumatics are Whitlow-grass , Herb Robert , stinking Gladdon , and Dropwort , and no doubt but they effect their Ends by terebinthinate Particles , since most of them emit Effluvia of that Nature , which doubtless correct the Acid , that make the Gland scrophulous , by coagulating the Lympha , as may be observ'd in scrophulous Glands . Anti-hydropics , as Alteratives , are in the Class of Anti-scorbutics . Stomachics for the most part being Bitters , I shall not enlarge further on them . Anticterics consist of volatile acrid Particles , which attenuate a foeculent Bile , and the chief of these are Celandine , Pilewort , and Madder . Pectorals are Maiden-hairs , Ferns , and Bitters , the two first are Nitrous . Opiates and Paregorics are the white and red Poppies , and Cowslips , but how these bridle the impetuous Tumults of the Spirits shall be accounted for in its proper place . Poeony & Misleto are Antepileptics , and I am apt to think that it is by a Mucilage , which contains a volatile alcalious Salt , that they are of use in that Case , ( viz. ) by the innate Heat of the Stomach and Bowels the Salt sublimes from the Mucilage , and is there immediately imbibed by the Extremities of the Nerves ; and hence they become of use in Convulsive Cases ; whereas other volatile Salts are spent before they can reach the Nerves . Restringents are all of them either of a mucilaginous or austere Taste , as Comfry , Horse-tail , Sloes , &c. The one by sheathing the Acid , which makes a Disruption of the Vessels , and the other by austere vitriolic Particles pursuing them up , no doubt , effect their Ends. The poysonous Plants , it is plain , consist sometimes of saline , corroding , acrimonious Particles , such as inflame , and sometimes sphacelate the Stomach , and contract the Branches of the Par vagum , and then produce Tremors and Convulsions , as is evident in the Dissection of those Creatures that have been poyson'd with these Herbs : Of this sort are the Cicuta aquatica , Ranunculus flammeus , Solanum lethale , Aconitum hyemale , &c. Some poysonous Plants are of a Narcotic Quality , as Poppy and Henbane , these are of a bitter Taste , and no doubt contain a volatile acrid Salt , which by fixing its points upon the Fibrillae of the Brain , and the Extremities of the Nerves occasions a Corrugation in them , and by that means hinders a Separation of the animal Spirits from the Mass of Blood , and consequently their Dispensation into the various parts of the Body : Hence they being taken in too great a quantity become poysonous : Lettice likewise , Melons and Cucumbers , consisting of a mucilaginous Water , doubtless entangle the animal Spirits , and hinder their Expansion ; hence by being too liberally taken , the whole Oeconomy of the Body is disorder'd , the Spirits receding like the Sun-beams , which being screen'd by thick interposing Clouds leave all in Darkness . An Appendix to the Chapter of PLANTS . HAving compleated my Hypothesis concerning the Vegetation of Sea-Plants , I shall in the next place propose some Conjectures about the Vegetation of River and Land-Plants , and give an account of the Experiments on all sides , and add some Trials , which I proved my self , and amongst the rest offer my own Sentiments . The most material Hypotheses relating to this Topic are reduc'd to Two , the one asserting that Vegetation is from Earth , the other from Water only ; A Suffragan to the latter is the L d Bacon , Nat. Hist. Cent. 5. Par. 411. Where he asserts , That for Nourishment of Vegetables Water is all in all , that the Earth only keeps the Plant upright , and guards it from too great Heat or Cold. Others in this Hypothesis are more positive , as the Hon ble Mr. Boyle , Helmont , and his Followers ; these back their Assertions with the two subsequent Experiments , the first is that concerning Mint , and several other Plants , which prosper and thrive greatly in Water ; the other which you have in the Sceptical Chymist , writ by Mr. Boyle , is as follows : Take a certain quantity of Earth , bake it in an Oven , then weigh it , and having included it in an Earthen Pot well water'd , make choice of some fit Plant , as a Pompion , which being first carefully weigh'd and set in it , there let it grow , continuing to water it till it is much advanced in Bigness ; then take it up , and tho' the Bulk and Weight of the Plant be much greater than at first , yet the Earth will be found little or nothing diminished in Weight ; therefore it may be concluded that it is not the Earth , but Water that Nourishes , and is converted into the Substance of the Plant. Thus far likewise proceeds the ingenious Dr. Woodward , but had the Dr. given us a full account of his Sentiments on those Authors , he might likewise have observed that they not only took Plants , and put them in the Earth prepared as he recites it , but likewise the Seeds of Cucumbers and Pompions , which acquired their due Magnitude , and yet the Earth was not diminished in Weight ; these Experiments indeed considering the minuteness of the Seeds of those Fruits , with the largeness of their Size when grown to perfection , and yet no decrease of the Earth , might give them very pregnant Reasons for their Conjectures , but these I shall examine in their place . The other Hypothesis is that of the Ancients , which Dr. Woodward asserts , for the confirmation of which the Dr. has offer'd the following Experiments . Common Spear-Mint was set in spring Water , the Plant weighed when put in Iuly 20 th just 27 Grains , when taken forth October 5 th 42 Gr. so that in the space of 79 Days it had gained in Weight 15 Gr. the whole Water expended during the 79 Days amounted to 2558 Gr. and consequently the Weight of the Water taken up , was 170 8 / ●5 as much as the Plant had got in Weight . Common Spear-Mint was set in Rain-Water , the Mint weighed when put in 28 Gr. ¼ when taken out Gr. 45 ¼ having gained in 79 Days Gr. ½ , the Dispendium of the Water Gr. 3004 , which was 171 23 / 35 as much as the Plant had received in Weight . Common Spear-Mint was set in Thames Water , the Plant when put in weighed Gr. 28 , when taken forth Gr. 54 , so that in 77 Days it had gained 26 Gr. the Water expended amounted to Gr. 2493 which was 92 21 / 26 times as much as the additional weight of the Mint . Solanum or Night-shade was set in Spring-Water , the Plant weighed when put in Gr. 49 , when taken out 106 , having gained in 77 Days 57 Gr. the Water expended during the said time was 3708 Gr. which was 65 3 / 7 times as much as the Augment of the Plant ; this Specimen had several Buds upon it when first set in the Water , these in some Days became fair , and Flowers , which were at length succeeded by Berries . Lathyris , Sea-Cataputia Gerhardi was set in spring Water , it weighed when put in Gr. 98 , when taken forth Gr. 101 ●●● , the additional Weight for this whole 77 Days being Gr. 3 〈…〉 the Quantity of Water spent upon it during the Time was Gr. 2501 , which is 714 4 / 7 times as much as the Plant was augmented . It is to be noted that the Orifices of these Glasses were covered with Parchment , perforated with an Hole , adapted to the Stem of the Plant. Mint was set in Hyde-Parke Conduit Water , which weighed when put in 127 Gr. when taken forth 255 Gr. the whole Quantity of Water expended upon this Plant amounted to 14190 Gr. the Plant had run up two Foot in height and had shot one considerable collateral Branch , to the Fibrillae of the Roots adhered a terrestial Matter . Mint was set in Hyde-Parke Conduit Water , in which was dissolved an Ounce and half of common Garden-Earth , the Mint weighed when put in 76 Gr. when taken out 244 Gr. Water expended was Gr. 10731. Mint was set in Hyde-Parke Water with the same Quantity of Garden-mould as the former , the Mint weighed when put in 92 Gr. when taken out 376 Gr. the Water expended was 14950 Gr. the Earth in both these Glasses was very sensibly and considerably wasted , it left a green Substance here as above . Mint was set in Hyde-Park Water distilled off in a great Still , the Mint weighed when put in 114 Gr. when taken out 155 Gr. Water dispended was 8803 Gr. this Plant was pretty kindly , had two small collateral Branches and several Roots , with terrestrial Matter adhereing to them , the Water was pretty thick , had many and numerous terrestrial Particles swimming in it , and some Sediment at the bottom of the Glass , this Glass had none of the green Matter abovemention'd in it ; the residue of the Water remaining in the Still was very turbid , high colour'd and reddish , like ordinary Beer ; the Mint weighed when put into this Water 31 Gr. Water expended 4344 Gr. This Plant was very lively , and had sent out six collateral Branches , and several Roots . I took Hyde-Park Conduit Water , in which was dissolv'd a Dram of Nitre , the Mint set in this suddenly began to wither and decay , and died in a few days , as likewise did two more Sprigs that were set in it successively . In another Glass I dissolv'd an Ounce of Garden-mould , and a Dram of Nitre , and in a third half an Ounce of Wood-Ashes and a Dram of Nitre , but the Plants in these succeeded no better than in the former . In other Glasses were dissolv'd several sorts of Earths , Clays , Marles , and variety of Manures ; Mint was set in distill'd Waters , and other Experiments I made of several kinds , in order to get Light and Information , what hastned or retarded , what promoted and impeded Vegetation , but these do not belong to the Head that I am now upon . In Hyde-Park Conduit Water I fix'd a glass Tube about 10 Inches long , the Bore about one sixth of an Inch in diameter , fill'd with very fine and white Sand , which I kept from falling down out of the Tube into the Vial , by tying a thin piece of Silk over that end of the Tube which was downwards , upon the Immersion of the lower end of it the Water by little and little ascended to the upper Orifice of the Tube , and yet in all the 56 Days it stood thus , a very inconsiderable quantity of Water had gone off , viz. scarce 20 Grains , tho' the Sand continued moist to the very top to the last ; the Water imparted a green Tincture to the Sand quite to the top of the Tube , and in the Vial it had precipitated a greenish Sediment mix'd with black , to the bottom and sides of the Tube , as far as it was immers'd in Water , adher'd pretty much of the green Substance describ'd above . From these Experiments the Dr. draws these Corollaries , That Earth , and not Water , is the Matter that constitutes Vegetables , that Improvements by Nitrons , and Alcalizates , are only by the saline Particles attenuating the earthly ones , and preparing them to be carried up by the Water , and dispos'd of into the substance of the Plant ; that Water serves only as a Vehicle to the terrestrial Matter which forms Vegetables , and does not it self make any addition to them . Now , if I mistake not , if we must make Earth a meer simple Body , and that to be the Matter only that is converted into the substance of the Plant , this Hypothesis will labour under more Difficulties than the former , if ( according to the Doctor 's Notion ) the saline Particles contribute no farther than in preparing this Mould ; for we may undoubtedly assure our selves , that the Manchinello in the West-Indies , that irresistable and deceiving Poyson , must needs consist of more Bodies than Earth alone , otherwise how comes its Fruit to be so fatal , that not only the Eating of it is present Death , but the very eating of the Creatures that have fed upon it produces the same Effect ; nay even the drops of Rain that fall from its Leaves are of so poysonous a Nature , as to blister and inflame the Skin : Here doubtless is more than a bare Contexture of Earth , and without question the most corroding , sulphureous and penetrating Particles we can have any Idea of . Besides , were Vegetation from Earth alone , I cannot see how one Plant could be distinguish'd from another ; wherefore to me it seems rational to infer , That the Body which the Dr. calls Earth , consists of as many different Bodies as that which the Chymists call Water ; so that from either of these two Bodies simply consider'd as such , it is equally absurd to derive Vegetation ; but these two Bodies do indisputably consist of variety of Corpuscles , e. g. Saline , Terrene , Aerial , and Bituminous , and as the Vessels in Plants by their various Orifices and Contextures , admit of different proportions of these , so accordingly the Plant is differently modify'd , and from their different digestions and proportions receives its Form , Colour , Substance and Virtues . And by this Hypothesis we may account for Plants physical , poysonous , fragrant , foetid , and of other kinds ; hence Ialop and Scamony a sort of Spurge in the West-Indies , by their resinous saline Particles , become purgative , and if taken in too large quantities , poysonous ; the same may be affirm'd of Laureola , Aloes , Spurge , Senna and Agaric : It is manifest from the Dissection of those Creatures to which Night-shade , Nux Vomica , Calculus Indicus , and Water-Hemlock are given , that the Poysons of these consist in acrimonious , saline Particles , corroding and inflaming the Stomach , of which the learned Wafer gives us various Instances ; others by exalted Sulphurs quit from saline Particles , doubtless become Fragrant , Aromatic and Cordial , being by their size and figure ( which we presume to be Spherical ) the more readily adapted to assist the animal Spirits by their activity . When these Sulphurs become pointed with Salts , 't is most likely that the Plant becomes foetid and unpleasant , as the stinking Garden Orach , and Herb Robert : I might likewise account for the Heat , Blisterings , and other qualities of Herbs , but those being in part done before , and not properly within the Verge of this Undertaking , I shall not recapitulate , but to the ingenious Sr. Iohn Floyer of Lichfield on that Head refer the Curious , in whose Works they may find variety of Experiments on those Subjects . I must confess that the Experiments which Dr. Woodward has made relating to Vegetation , are exact as well as learned , he having besides the dispendium of the Water in so many Days , fully demonstrated the Plant to have gain'd a considerable Weight , which he affirms to have been from Earth ; but then ( as I affirm'd before ) the question is , what he calls Earth ; for if by that he means a pure simple Element , viz. a Body consisting only of one size and figure , then ( from what has been hinted before ) it is as absurd to deduce Vegetation from that , as from Water . I shall only beg leave to add an Experiment or two , and so conclude : I took the Seeds of Nymphaea or Water-Lilly when full ripe , and put them in glass Vials , in which they continued twelve Months , I added fresh Water to them as the other evaporated ; the Seeds at the bottom of both Vials stood erect , and emitted a pellucid Mucilage , which stood in opposite Globules near the upper end of the Seed ; the Water deposited a great deal of green and earthy Matter , but the Seed never vegetated or sprouted at all , tho' this be a Water Plant. From this Experiment it is evident , that besides Earth and Water barely consider'd as such , other Bodies are necessary to the Vegetation of various Plants , and probably to this a fat sulphureous Ouze , in which it usually grows , and has Roots of an immense Magnitude , some I have seen as thick as the Thigh of a Man , which were taken out of the Pond at Tabley in Cheshire , when it was drein'd , where the remaining Earth or Mud , which was black and foetid , was wholly over-spread with them . This Instance , I think , may fairly serve to illustrate the Hypothesis that I have laid down concerning the Vegetation of Plants . To these may be added those extraordinary Improvements made by Chandlers Ashes , consisting of oily and saline Particles , as likewise the Impost of Malpighius , prepared with an Infusion of Sheep's Dung , Pigeon's Dung , and a small quantity of Nitre ; of which I saw an Instance the last Year at Edgecroft in Lancashire , by which from a fourth part of Seed , in the most barren part of the Field , I saw a very luxuriant Crop : It might do well for our Gentry ( who inhabit their Country Seats ) and Husbandmen thorowly to consider this , since the right application of it to a proper Soil , may be of so great Advantage ; and who knows what this , even in the most cold and barren Ground , may effect , which hitherto for the greatest part hath lain useless ; but besides what is here offer'd , their Interest may be a more inciting Argument to induce them to Tryals of this Nature . But can there be had a more ample Demonstration of this Hypothesis , than even from Water and Earth themselves ? How common is it to observe Earth , by being long pent up , to emit sulphureous Effluvia ? Hence we have foetid Smells by opening of Ditches and Sluces , and hence probably it is , that in Consumptive cases , from plowed Grounds that have for a considerable time been Pasture , many persons have received Benefit , which must assuredly proceed from sulphureous benign Particles loosen'd from their Cells , and convey'd to the Mass of Blood , which by their activity obtund the saline Particles that make the Coagulum , and in short prevent the putrifaction , which brings on a Phthisis or Consumption . And as to Water , nothing is more common , than it to grow nauseously foetid by long keeping , which Phaenomenon sufficiently evinces the Existence of sulphureous Particles in that Element ; besides , some sulphureous Waters in four Days by being close stopt , become extremely foetid as St. Ann's at Buxton in Derbyshire , which expos'd to open Air , alters not at all , nor has the least ungrateful smell : The reason is , because those sulphureous Effluvia which have spent themselves in a free Air , are now forc'd by their confinement , to unite with saline Particles , and thence by their Points grate upon the Organ , and are foetid and offensive . It is likewise to be observ'd , that if these sulphureous Particles are pent up in any Aquaeduct , that then by their Collision upon one another , they become excessive hot ; hence it is that the hot Baths at Aix la Chappel , in the Bishop of Leige's Country are caused , by retarding the hot Spring with a Stoppel , and in a little time after by giving it Vent the Waters are render'd very hot , and even too intense to be endur'd . This Instance farther confirms our Hypothesis concerning the Heat in Baths , and by this Phaenomenon it is evident , that if the same Essay was put in practice at Buxton , the Bath there might be brought to any degree of Heat , and at the same time likewise they might have temperate Baths to answer the variety of Cases and Constitutions , and by that means acquire an advantage above any Baths yet discover'd . Thus I have made it evident how compounded those Bodies are which we commonly stile Earth and Water , nor can I see any reason to assign either of them as the principles of Vegetation barely consider'd as such . CHAP. VI. Of Subterraneous Skeletons , Petrify'd Shells , Subterraneous Shells , and Formed Stones . A Midst all the Mazes and Recesses of Nature , none are more common or more amazing than these following Phaenomena : Near Chippin in Lancashire , 20 Fathom in Lime-stone Rock , I have seen Cockles , Muscles , and the Pectinites , all of a perfect flinty Substance . In High-Furness in the same County I have observ'd , as to their outward appearances , the Bones and Fins of Fishes , and sometimes Bones of a Gigantic Magnitude , and those of a sparry Substance , which may be reduc'd to the Fluor Alabastrites ; I have likewise seen the Glossopetrae or Crow-Bills , and those invested with an hard flinty Film , the Matter contain'd therein being a black hard Stone . Upon these Phaenomena it is that Dr. Woodward supposes them to be the Exuviae of those Creatures at the Deluge , and deposited in those Rocks by specific Gravitation ; for he takes it for granted , that there was a total dissolution of the Strata of the Earth , and that the whole Globe was but one continued Fluid , and that in variety of Temperatures , and in some Balsamic mixtures these Shells , Fins , Fishes and Bones , have been embalm'd ever since that terrible Catastrophe . A Notion ( could it be maintain'd ) as wonderful for the profound Respect it bears to the Truth of Moses's History of the Deluge , as to Static Philosophy : But since the Deluge has been before fully demonstrated from other Phaenomena observable in the Earth , and that against this Hypothesis there are so many concluding Arguments , I shall in the first place to clear this Head , enquire into the Nature of these Petrifactions , and reduce them to their different Species , and then lay down some Arguments to convince the World , that they are not the Exuviae of those Animals . As to the Testaceous Petrifactions , they are either the Cockle , Muscle , Oyster , or Pectinites ; the three first are of a Flinty substance , of the Pectinites there are two sorts , the one is Flinty , and the other is the Pyrites Aureus , or golden Marcasite ; I have likewise observ'd in that substance representations of Fibulae or Buttons , these may be observ'd in the Copper Mines in High-Furness ; the Glossopetrae are found in some Mines in Wales and Derbyshire , and of those there are three sorts , the one resembling the Bill of a Crow , another that of a Lapwing , and a third the Bill of a Perr , a small Bird very common upon the Sea-Coasts : These were given me by my worthy Friend and Relation Peter Legh of Booths in the County of Cheshire , Esq We therefore come in the next place to lay down some Arguments , why these Bodies could not be the Exuviae of Animals at the Deluge ; for had these been the Exuviae of Fowls , Fishes , and other Creatures , how is it possible but that other Shells , and Beaks of other Fowls , as well as of these , might sometime or other have been discover'd in these Rocks ; but since no others are found , it seems probable to me that they are but what I formerly alledg'd , the Disports of Nature . In some Marbles gotten near Holker in Lancashire , I have seen the exact shape of a Man , and that in six Inches compass . In some Mines in Derbyshire I have seen a Substance bearing exactly the similitude of a Man's Tooth , and that as big as a Child's Head , to which was annex'd an Head which would have contain'd several Measures , and the Limbs proportionable . In Pools-Hole there is the resemblance of a Lyon , a dead Man , a Chair , and a Flitch of Bacon ; yet no Man ( I suppose ) will assert these to be Exuviae , or the Chair one of the Houshold goods of the Antediluvians , no more than the foremention'd Cloak-Buttons the Appendices of their Apparel . In other Mines I have observ'd the resemblances of Skrews , Stars , Feathers , Bones , and Shells , and all in the same Stratum : Now , I say , considering all these together , unless we will conclude the rest petrify'd , as well as the Shells , there is no necessity to assert the former , but that they may equally be different Modifications of Matter . Once in an Earth that came from East-India , I saw the the perfect shape of Cockles of several sizes , where there were not the least signs of any Shell , or any Petrifaction at all ; it was a brownish soft Earth , and indifferently friable ; It was communicated to me by Mr. Edward Ent , Son to Sr. George Ent , and formerly of Balliol-College in Oxford . I have feen great variety of Petrifactions , perform'd by the Sea-Water it self , at Hagy Bar Hills in Lancashire : The Marle there shelves downwards , and several sorts of Pebbles are included in various Capsulae ; this Marle is converted by the Sea-Water into a firm Grit , or Free-stone , in some pieces of which we find Shells of Sea-Snails embalmed , and those not in the least petrify'd . Consider we then this Petrifaction of Earth , and tho' the Shell is often very minute and tender , yet it still retains its Identic Body ; I say , if we reflect on this , it is not so easy to imagin ( as some conceive ) that after the Deluge the Petrifaction of Shells ensued with such facility ; for in a multitude of Instances , here the Earth only , not the Shells have undergone that This Marle , I presume , may be petrify'd after this following manner , viz. Let us allow Marle to be a substance apt to dissolve in Water , it is probable then that the Sea-water by frequently overflowing it , in tract of time makes a solution of its Particles , and in their room deposites white gritty Particles , with which even clear Sea-Water much abounds , which is demonstrable in the Evaporation of that Water into a granulated Salt , at which time vast quantities of Grit are collected in the corners of the Boylers ; but the Particles of this Grit are so minute , that till they concrete into Moleculae , they are not discoverable either by Microscopes , or by the nicest Filtration : These then being amassed together by the motion of the Sea-Water , are wedg'd and riveted so close , as at last to form a perfect Free-stone ; some large Columns there are of these , on which the Country People hang their Wooden Gates , and serve instead of Posts , others seem exactly to resemble Persons standing in old decayed Hats . From which Phaenomena it is demonstrable , that there may be perfect shapes of marine Shells , Bones , Plants , and Beaks of Birds in some Earths , and yet not the Exuviae of those Creatures . I must confess the most compleat Collection of these ( I do believe ) in the World is in the Custody of Dr. Woodward , and could I receive a satisfactory Answer to the Arguments above recited , I would willingly adhere to his Hypothesis ; but since they amount to no more than a Conjecture , and that those Phaenomena may be otherwise solved , and indeed that there are so many convincing Reasons to the contrary , I am forc'd to deviate from an Hypothesis , which I could wish were true : The divine Splendor of such an Undertaking , as well as the irresistible Charms of his Stile , almost commanding an assent to it . 'T is true , what Mr. Robinson has reply'd to the Dr. carries not the air of an Orator and Philosopher , his Language for the most part being grating , particularly those unaccountable Terms of the Miners themselves ; but since Truth walks naked , and needs not the Embellishments of Eloquence to set her forth , I must needs own , that what he relates in his Observations of the lying of the Strata in several Mines , is true and exact ; and tho' Dikes , Riders and Leaders , with several other Idioms , may look rather like a piece of Magic than Philosophy , yet surely the things signify'd by these , are observable in all the Mines which I ever yet saw . But amidst all the Disports of Nature , there is none more remarkable occurs than that which I saw among the many and choice Curiosities of my Honoured Friend Mr. Henry Prescot of Chester , Deputy-Register of the Ecclesiastical Court there . The Figure is as follows : There are six Calvae , or Skulls , contain'd in a Shell , with the representation of Hats upon them , included one within another , with the Brims cock'd up ; on the back-side of the Head are four rhomboidal Figures , an Ellipsis with an Ecliptic Line , and the Parallels upon a Globe , and branching from those the Vertebrae and Medulla Spinalis . If therefore the Dr. will still pertinaciously affirm that those representations of Plants , Bones and Shells in Rocks , were the Exuviae of real ones , deposited there by specific Gravity , and embalmed ever since the universal Deluge , he may with the same parity of Reason alledge these to have been the Heads of the Antediluvian Patriarchs . From the Phaenomenon laid down we may now without great difficulty account for those representations of Shells , Bones , Fins of Fishes , and Plants , observable in Rocks and Quarreis , and may easily be convinc'd , that to solve these there is no necessity to suppose an universal dissolution of the Globe of the Earth at the Deluge , but indeed are Arguments conclusive to the contrary ; wherefore to these I shall only add one general Remark , and so close this Head. Can it be imagin'd that in that general Destruction there should be such a Menstruum , or universal Dissolvent in Nature , that should convert all the Strata of the Earth , Mines , Minerals and Metals into a liquid Form , and yet some few Shells , Bones and Plants remain undissolved , which are of a much softer Texture , and as we find by repeated Experiments , far more easy to be dissolved ? He , I say , that can averr this , cannot fairly tax a Rosicrucian with Enthusiasm , nor justly blame the Adeptist for his extravagant Notions relating to the Alchahest , that Chymical universal Dissolvent , which he himself does not believe , yet would so far impose upon the World as to have others to do so ; but for this the Dr. has promis'd to account in his general History of the World. Having now dispatch'd this Point , I shall in the next place proceed to real Shells , Skeletons , and Fins of Fishes , which are sometimes found under Ground , and from those deduce some Corollaries . The subterraneous Skeletons observable in these Parts are only two , the one an human Body found in the Morasses of the Meales , and the other a Skeleton of a Buck , found erect in Ellel near Lancaster ; both which being mention'd in a preceding Chapter , I shall not enlarge further upon them . As to subterraneous Shells they are frequently found in Marle-Pits , about four Yards deep in solid Marle , and often in places remote from the Sea. These marine Shells are of various sorts , as Whilkes , Periwincles , Cockles , Muscles , Torculars , and the Echini Marini , and of these I have several Specimens in my Custody . I consider next the formed Stones , and those are the Bufonites , the Belemnites , and the Ophites or Cornu Ammonis , so denominated from the figure of a Serpent , or the Horn of a Ram. The Bufonites I have seen in Marle near Preston in Lancashire ; the Belemnites in a Free-stone Rock near Stockport in Cheshire , in which Rock likewise are observable several small Pebbles , that lie frequently in black Capsulae , and as I have been inform'd by the Masons , sometimes a living Toad has been found in Free-stone Rock , in the like Cista or Cavity , which doubtless must be lodg'd there in this following manner : It is to be presum'd that the Ovum of some Toad was brought thither by a Spring or Vein leading to that Cavity , for Springs are very often discern'd in Free-stone Rocks , ouzing thorow their Pores ; now it cannot be imagin'd that it was lodg'd there ever since the Deluge , which must necessarily follow , unless we allow the recited Hypothesis . Of the Lapis Serpentarius there are two sorts , the one bears the Image of a Viper wreath'd up in spiral Lines , and that I have seen in the Copper Slates in Furness in Lancashire ; the other the shape of a Serpent at length , and this was found in a Free-stone Rock at Haigh in Lancashire , and communicated to me by that learned Lady , the Lady Guise . As to the Shells remarkable in these Parts , they are either the large Sea-Cockle , in which I never yet saw Fish , the Navel Shells , the Turbo , the Echinites , the large Wilkes or Periwinckles ; these are cast upon the Sea-Coasts in great numbers ; there is likewise another Shell which resembles the Scabbard of a Sword , and by the Sea-men commonly call'd the Sword-Fish ; the Echinites has several little Hairs that grow thro' small Orifices , but I could never discover a Fish in any of these , which that I should not , has often caus'd my wonder : I imagin therefore that they are brought from a great distance to the Shore , by the violence of Storms , and that the Fishes in those turbid Commotions quit their Shells . Of the Pectinites there are various sorts , and those variegated sometimes with red parallel Circles , sometimes they are smooth , sometimes they have little Protuberances upon their superficies , as has likewise the large Sea-Cockle . Let us now come to that grand Enquiry of the learned Steno , ( viz. ) Whether or no Rocks were at first a Fluid , and by subsidence of terrene gross Particles form'd into that substance ? The clearing of this point will depend upon the Phaenomena observable in them , and those are chiefly Flints , and a kind of Pebbles that will run into a Glass : Now it is most evident that these are of a Nature very different from that of the Rock , and have likewise never in any Age been observ'd to germinate ; we may hence reasonably allow that Rocks were first fluid , and that different kinds of Fluids did then precipitate by specific Gravity , that eternal standard communicated to them from the first formation of Bodies , which doubtless did in a great measure depend upon the Magnitude and Number of their Pores , and according to those variously subsided : Conformable to these Phaenomena is Moses's History of the Creation , where in the first Chapter of Genesis he tells us , that the earth was without form and void , and darkness was upon the face of the deep , and that the spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters . But these last Words are more aptly expressed by Iunius and Tremellius , those two great Masters of the Hebrew Language , who from the Hebrew Text translate it not Movebat , but Spiritus Dei incubabat superficiei aquarum , that is , the spirit of God brooded upon the face of the waters ; a Metaphor taken from a Fowl hatching her young ones . The Explication of which Text further evinces , that at the Creation , before any thing was reduc'd to form , this Globe was an immense Liquid , consisting of all sorts of Particles . Hence not only from Phaenomena in Nature , but likewise from Divine Writ it is evident that these prodigious Mountains were the subsidence of a Fluid ; wherefore how rugged soever these may appear to the Eye , yet even these , if we pry into their innermost Recesses , undeniably evidence the Power of Nature , and the Existence of an omnipotent Being ; so that tho' there was not an universal dissolution of their Strata at the Deluge , as was before manifested , yet to account for the various Phaenomena observable in those Mountains , it is certain that they must once have been fluid Bodies , and successively indurated into these hard Consistences by their own Gravity , and the Heat and Salts of the ambient Air , upon the receding of the Waters , as Moses clearly evinces in the same Chapter , where God said , Let the waters under the heavens be gathered together into one place , and let the dry land appear , and it was so , and the evening and the morning were the first day . Which brings me to a small Digression , in enquiring what in those Antediluvian Ages was meant by a Day , an Hour , or a Year . The Latin word Hora has been judg'd by some to be deriv'd from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies to limit or bound , because it is the measure of Time , so in Mathethematics comes the word Horizon , because that terminates the sight ; but Macrobius and Pausanias both alledge that its original is owing to the Aegyptians , because the Sun in their Language was stiled Horum ; the Septuagint Interpreters would have it indifferently to express a short space of time , hence in St. Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used for Supper-time ; some are of Opinion that Hours anciently signify'd the four Seasons of the Year , hence the Greek Annals call'd them their Hori , and their Writers Horographici ; some there are that think the Greeks call'd that part of Time an Hour wherein the Dog-star arises , hence Galen in his Book De Alimentis , calls those Horean Fruits which spring up at that time wherein the Dog-star arose ; In general by an Hour the Ancients have signify'd an Age , and by the twelfth Hour Old Age , as some would have it , hence in that Dialogue of Marcus Crassus and the K. of Galatia , comes that Expression , What Man , says he , art not thou now arrived at the twelfth Hour , and yet talkest of building a new City ? but I am apt to think this might rather be Metaphorically spoken , because in the computation of Time for the greatest part , so many Hours terminate the artificial Day ; it might therefore not unaptly be compar'd to the Period of Old Age. Herodotus relates that the Grecians from the Aegyptians receiv'd the use of the Pole , the Gnomon , and the twelve parts of the Day , and the original of that Use among the Aegyptians was because their Priests in those Days were accustomed twelve times a Day to make a noise to their Cynocephalus ; and Cicero takes notice of such a Ceremony to Serapis , from which it seems clear that an Hour in those Days was the same as now in the computation of Time ; and that Dial of Ahaz , where the Miracle was wrought of the Sun 's going back ten Degrees , seems to confirm that the Iews in those days computed Time in the like manner , for all Interpreters agree those Degrees were the Indices of such parts of the Day ; and the description that Pancirollus gives us of an Instrument amongst the ancient Romans , farther evinces the truth of this Hypothesis : They took ( says he ) a Vessel made of Glass , in the bottom of which was a narrow Hole done about with Gold , lest the Water should wear it away ; on the other part of the Vessel was drawn a right Line , having the 12 Hours set upon it ; after which they filled the Vessel with Water , which issued drop by drop out of the little Hole ; they thrust a Cork into the Water fastned to a little Wand , the end of which pointed at the first Hour , and as the Water decreased at the second and third Hour , and so on ; this the Greeks call'd Clepsydra . From all which , both from the Practice of the Iews , Aegyptians , Greeks and Romans , it is most probable that the Antediluvians computed Time as we do now , and that Noah very likely transmitted those Instructions down to his Posterity . The next thing therefore to be consider'd is to illustrate what is meant by Days : Days by all Nations are divided into two kinds , the one natural , the other artificial , the one consisting of twelve , the other of twenty-four Hours ; having therefore fully explain'd what the Ancients meant by Hours , I need not farther to insist upon this Point . I shall then proceed to explain what is meant by a Year : The word Annus , or Year , in the three ancient Languages is deriv'd from a thing that turns round , or a Circle , for so much the Hebrew word does signify 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; hence the Aegyptians represented the Year by a Snake biting its Tail , but whether a Lunar or Solar Year is meant by the Patriarchs , is next to be consider'd . The Turks and Arabians use the Lunar Year , and the same Custom is observed in Tartary , Siam , Iapan , Peru , and in other Places ; but Kepler alledges that the Iews after their departure out of Aegypt used only the Solar Year , The Patriarchs , says he , used the Aegyptian Year of 365 Days , and divided them into 12 Months ; and it is certain the Jewish Year , until the Grecian Monarchy , was wholly Solar , that all their Months , save the last , consisted of 30 Days ; and Iosephus writes that there was no Innovation in their Rites as to their Year , wherefore from the afore-recited Authorities , and likewise from the Iewish and Aegyptian Hieroglyphical representations of a Year , it is highly reasonable to conclude , that the Years spoken of by the Patriarchs were Solar Years , or 12 Months , in which the Sun perfects its Course in the Zodiac : So that what some have offer'd to prove an Hour or Month to be a Year amongst the Ancients , is groundless , and is only a metaphorical Allusion to a Custom very frequent in the Eastern Countries . To conclude , from all the recited Phaenomena , if we will but appeal to our Senses , it is evident that Moses's Narrative of the Deluge is not only the most true , but the most compleat ; I cannot therefore but admire at the Theorist , and Mr. Whiston , who affirm that before the Deluge there were no Mountains : In the first place the Arguments they offer are no way conclusive , but barely Hypothetical , a meer begging of the Question ; they have indeed supply'd us with polite Schemes , and witty Allegories , and where they do not by dint of Reason convince us , like Sirens , by their Wit they charm us : but it is not Paint that can long preserve the Features , after that is once discover'd , the Face appears more deform'd ; I can no more think the World before the Deluge was form'd like an Egg , or that there were no Mountains , or that upon the breach of the Shell the Waters gush'd out and overwhelm'd the Globe , than I can espouse that wild Notion of the Philosopher , who fancy'd himself an Egg , and dreaded lest the Heavens should fall and destroy him : What Moses has deliver'd upon that Subject exactly quadrates with Nature , and from his History it is very clear , that there were Mountains before the Flood ; in the seventh Chapter of Genesis he says , the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth , and all the high hills that were under the whole heaven were covered ; fifteen cubits upwards did the waters prevail , and the mountains were covered . Whence it is plain that before the Deluge there were Mountains , otherwise how could they be cover'd ; he may as well reconcile the contradiction of a Man covering his Head with his Hat , when he had none upon his Shoulders , and the one Absurdity is as easily defended as the other . In the same Chapter that inspir'd Philosopher very clearly conveys to us the beginning , progress , and conclusion of the Deluge , all which throughly consider'd , one would think , to any unbiass'd Person are Arguments too plain and convincing to be obviated ; for let us take him barely and literally as an Historian , where he acquaints us , that the fountains of the great deep were broken open , the windows or the clouds of heaven poured down their waters , for it rained forty Days and forty Nights . What can we imagin those Fountains to be but the Freshes separated by the Earth from the Sea , which upon those Convulsions of the Earth , when it was broken open , issued forth upon its surface ? And then that great fall of Waters from the Clouds , which doubtless incessantly and vehemently pour'd down Night and Day , joyning with them , might easily cause that general Inundation . To those that alledge the deficiency of the Waters to accomplish so universal a Flood , let us by plain Text and Demonstration answer ; in the first Chapter of Genesis , when the earth was without form and void , then darkness was upon the face of the deep , which plainly shews ( as was asserted before ) that this Globe was a meer immense Liquid , for the Earth surely would have had a Form , tho' Darkness had been upon it , had it then been separated from the Waters , but upon their subsidence dry Land appeared , and received a Form ; wherefore then by a very reasonable Consequence could not that Power , that made the first great separation of Fluids from Solids , once again cover all with Fluids ? or why could not the same proportionate quantity of Liquids , that could dilute such a Mass of Solids , once again overwhelm them ? but where was then the necessity of a total dissolution of all the Strata of the Earth at the Deluge ? or why must all again return to its primitive Chaos without form ? Besides the Evidence of all the recited Phaenomena , Moses very readily clears that difficulty , for Chap. 7. he tells us , that the Ark was lifted up above the Earth , that all the high hills and mountains were covered ; which lifting or floating of the Ark above the Earth , and covering of the Hills and Mountains , seems to be very dissonant to a Dissolution ; not but that a strange Catastrophe occur'd to the superficies of the Earth , by the resistless motions of the Waters , which gave so many evidences of their Power and Universality at that time : Again , Chap. 8. The waters returned from off the earth , not separated as at the Creation , and again that they decreased continually , till the tops of the mountains were seen . Upon the whole I can see no reason why any should so elaborately endeavour to answer Difficulties , where none present themselves , and that by so quaint a Method , as to amuse the Reader by starting greater . Having now from Observations in Nature and Divine History , given an account of the Deluge , that we may form some Idea of it , I thought it not inconsistent with my Design , to insert the following Phaenomenon . About three Years ago near Hyde in Cheshire happen'd an unusual Flood , which overwhelm'd the Banks of the River , and violently broke in at the Eye of a Coal-Pit , the Water in its impetuous Current thro' the hollows forc'd the Air before it , which when pent up in the Extremities of those Passages , by its Elasticity divided a solid Rock at least 20 Yards perpendicular ; the Water over the greatest part of the Field appear'd in large Columns , not much unlike the Spouts in Africa ; when having spent its force , the Rock clos'd again , and all over the Field were to be seen various pieces of Coal scatter'd . Hence we may imagin when all the Springs of the Deep were broken up , and the Clouds pour'd down their Waters in continued Cataracts for forty Days and Nights , in so strange a Convulsion , I say , from the recited Phaenomenon , we may form some inadequate Idea , how that terrible Destruction was accomplish'd . And since we are treating of Floods , I think it a pardonable Digression , if I give an account of a Spout seen by my Brother within these two Years , in his Voyage to Virginia . The figure of it ( as he affirms ) was like a Spire-Steeple inverted , and hung for a considerable time from the Clouds to the surface of the Sea ; it afterwards divided , and then the Sea was in a most violent Commotion , which was observ'd by the flowering of the Water , as he stiled it ; the lower Pillar hung for a considerable time upon the surface of the Water , but at length vanished , the upper part from the Clouds remain'd longer . His Conjecture is , that the Spout was not a Column of Water that ascended out of the Sea , but a Cloud only that hung down to the surface of the Water , and he gives these Reasons for it , first , because the upper part of the Pillar continued much longer than the lower part , after its division : in the second place , before the Spout appear'd the Air was extreamly dark , and by that the Sea-men predicted the appearance of a Spout . What former accounts we have of Spouts in Authors , are different from this , whether therefore there may be various sorts of Spouts , I shall not determine , as being forreign to this Undertaking . Dampier confirms this Account , by the Description which he gives us of a Spout in his first Volume , pag. 451. he says , It is a small ragged piece or part of a Cloud , hanging down about a Yard seemingly from the blackest part thereof ; commonly it hangs down sloping from thence , or sometimes appearing with a small bending , or elbow in the middle ; I never saw any hang perpendicularly down . It is small at the lower end , seeming no bigger than ones Arm , but it is fuller towards the Cloud from whence it proceeds . When the surface of the Water begins to work , you shall see the Sea for about 100 Paces in circumference foam and move gently round , till the whirling Motion encreases , and then it flies upward in a Pillar about 100 Paces in compass at the bottom , but lessening gradually upwards to the smallness of the Spout it self , there where it reacheth the lower end of the Spout , thro' which the rising Sea-Water seems to be convey'd into the Clouds ; this visibly appears by the Clouds encreasing in bulk and blackness , then you shall presently see the Cloud drive along , altho' before it seem'd to be without any Motion , the Spout also keeping the same course with the Cloud , and still sucking up Water as it goes along , and they make a Wind as they go : thus it continues for the space of half an Hour , more or less , until the sucking is spent , and then breaking off , all the Water which was below the Spout , or pendulous piece of Cloud , falls down again into the Sea , making a great noise with its fall and clashing Motion in the Sea. Pag. 452. he adds farther , ' One Capt. Records of London , bound for the Coasts of Guinea , in a Ship of 300 Tuns , and 16 Guns , call'd the Blessing ; when he came into the Latitude of 7 or 8 Degrees North , he saw several Spouts , one of which came directly towards the Ship , and he having no Wind to get out of the way of the Spout , made ready to receive it , by furling his Sails ; it came on very swift , and broke a little before it reach'd the Ship , making a great noise , and raising the Sea round it , as if a great House , or some such thing had been cast into the Sea. The fury of the Wind still lasted , and took the Ship on the Starboard-Bow with such violence , that it snapt off the Boltsprit and Fore-Mast both at once , and blew the Ship all along , ready to over-set it ; but the Ship did presently right again , and the Wind whirling round , took the Ship a second time with the like fury as before , but on the contrary side , and was again like to over-set her the other way ; the Mizen-Mast felt the fury of the second Blast , and was snapt short off , as the Fore-Mast and Boltsprit had been before ; it came on very swift , making a great noise , and raising the Sea round it , as if a great House , or some such thing had been cast into the Sea. From these Instances it is undeniably evident , that a Spout is rather a Cloud , than a Pillar of Water , rising in a pyramidal form out of the Sea , as some affirm in their Voyages upon the Coasts of Africa , or such a Column of Water occasion'd by a Commotion in the subterraneous Abyss , as Dr Woodward in his Philosophical Essay alledges . To these I will only add an Instance or two more , which might easily slip an undiscerning Eye , and tho' the Observation to some may seem trivial , yet I doubt not but the Matter when rightly consider'd , carries weight along with it , and may justly challenge our Enquiry . I have in some Parts several Leagues from the Ocean , two Yards within Marle , seen Stones of a considerable magnitude most exactly divided , yet adapted to that height of Symmetry , and nice proportion of Parts when join'd , that no Tallies , nor the most curiously divided Bodies , could more exactly close their Fissures , and in an horizontal Line betwixt these 8 or 10 Yards of Marle interposing : Considering therefore that those Stones in all probability were originally but one , the distance betwixt them and their depth in the Marle , it must surely be most consonant to Reason to conclude that they were only split , not dissolved in that unaccountable hurry at the Deluge , and embalm'd there to perpetuate its Veracity ; betwixt these are often to be found marine Shells , which sufficiently evidences this Hypothesis . Nor have we those Disports only of Shells and fossile Plants , in Bodies that are impregnated with Spar , Alabaster , Bitumen , and the Pyrites , but likewise other Phaenomena of the like Nature , particularly at the Kennel-Pits at Haigh in Lancashire , in several Slates of which I have seen long parallel Cylinders join'd together , and running in direct Lines , imprinted in solid Stone , twice the length of a Man's Finger , and the breadth or more of his Hand ; an evident Demonstration that this firm Substance must originally be a Fluid , which allowed , it will be no difficulty to account for the various representations of Shells and Vegetables : These were first communicated to me by that honoured and learned Lady , the Lady Guise , Mother to the present Lady Bradshaw of Haigh . But farther to demonstrate that Solids were originally Fluids , a more convincing Instance cannot be produc'd than in the Stone call'd Buphthalmos , or Ox-Eye , so stiled from the analogy it bears to that Organ : In this there is a Pebble of a sable Colour , included in an Alabaster Spar , and the Spar so strictly adheres to the surface of the Pebble , without the least unevenness , and composes so exactly a Convex figure like that of an Eye , that it is impossible they should come into that shape , but as the Chymists term it , In statu fluoris : These are found on the Sea-Coasts in Lancashire , and Wirehal in Cheshire . CHAP. VII . Of Fishes . THE Curious here have a large Field of Philosophy to range in , since both the Seas and Rivers in these Counties present us almost with an infinite variety of these Creatures : I shall not expatiate upon each particular Species of Fishes , but only take notice of the most remarkable , which have occur'd to my Observation , in the Seas , Rivers , Ponds and Meers . The Seas frequently afford us Seales , or Sea-Calfs , and those of different Magnitudes ; they are often thrown up in Salt-Rivers form'd by the Tides , some I have seen eight , some twelve Foot long , but these are most common in the Baltic Ocean , where the Russes take them in great quantities ; the Method is very remarkable , They generally go out in great Numbers to hunt them , sometimes they find three or four Thousand together , basking themselves upon the Ice ; these then they surround , which when the Sea-Calfs discern , they pile themselves upon an heap ( as it is probable ) by that means to break the Ice , and quit themselves from the Enemy , which they sometimes do , and frequently so bend the Ice , that they are oblig'd to wade to a considerable depth to attack them ; so remarkable is the Principle of Self-preservation in all Creatures whatever . Their Food is upon Fish , but I found by one which I had alive , that he could not eat under Water , and when he div'd for his Prey he clos'd his Mouth and Eyes , and pursed up his Nostrils so close , that the least drop of Water could not enter : I did not find that he could continue long under Water , but frequently mounted up into the Air , and then immediately dived again . They are extreamly smooth , and will bite severely , having Mouths like those of Tygers , and indeed when provoked , make their Attacks with that kind of spitting , harring Noise . I thought it not amiss to add the Account which Dampier gives of the Sea-Dog , call'd by the Dutch Hound , which is agreeable to the shape and size of those which I saw : They are ( says he p. 89. ) as big as Calves , the Head of them like a Dog , and therefore by the Dutchmen call'd Sea-Hounds , but it had been more proper if they had said English Bull-Dogs : Under each Shoulder grows a long thick Fin , these serve them to swim with when they are at Sea , and are instead of Legs to them when on Land , for raising their Bodies up on end by the help of these Fins or Strumps , and so having their Tail-parts drawn close under them , they are bound , as it were , and throw their Bodies forward , drawing their hinder Parts after them , and then again rise up and springing forward with their fore Parts alternately , they lie tumbling thus up and down all the time they are moving on Land ; from their Shoulders to their Tails they grow tapering like Fish , and have two small Fins on each side the Rump , which is commonly cover'd with their Fins ; these Fins serve instead of a Tail on the Sea , and on Land they sit on them when they give suck to their Young : Their Hair is of divers Colours , as black , grey , dun , spotted , looking very sleek and pleasant when they come first out of the Sea. The next remarkable Fish is the Sepia , or Ink-Fish , of which I have seen several upon these Shores ; it has ten Horns , not much unlike those of a Snail , and with these , as with Oars , it rowes it self forward in the Water ; it has two full Eyes , its substance seems to be a kind of Pulp , and one half of it is invested with a Membrane like a Leg within a Stocking , and therefore by some it is call'd the Hose or Stocking-Fish ; it has only one Bone , and that upon its Back , thin , flat and pellucid ; from its Mouth descend two pellucid Ducts , which terminate in a Vesica which contains its Ink , by pressing this the Ink quickly ascends , and as some Naturalists affirm , when they are-in danger of being taken , by contracting this they discharge such a quantity of Ink as blackens the Water , and secures them from discovery ; I have a Letter by me writ with this Ink about ten Years ago , which still continues : this Liquor was the Ink of the Ancients , hence came that Expression of the Poet , Nigro distillans Sepianodo ; it has no remarkable Tast , and by reason that the whole substance seems to be a kind of Pulp , it is hard to determine whether this Liquor is its Chyle , or perhaps the Juices of some Sea-Plant which it lives upon , or else a Liquor separated from its nutritive Juices ; for what else to term it I know not , since I could not observe in it either Veins or Arteries , yet doubtless there are other Vessels adequate to those . This Fish sometimes the People eat , and it is observable , that it will mildly purge them , like Cassia , or some such Lenitive . The next to be remark'd are the Pisces Vaginales , so call'd because they resemble the Pudenda of a Woman ; these stick fast in the Sand , and are scarce to be pulled out , when you touch them , they contract strongly , and emit a Liquor like that of the Vagina in Coitu ; of these there are great quantities on the Sands near Leverpoole , and other parts of the County of Lancaster . We have frequently cast upon the Sea-shore the Sea-Blebs , the whole substance of which seems to be nothing but a perfect Gelly , and to view it , you would wonder how it had Life ; only in the Center of it is a knot of Vessels which appears red , and is branched like the Leaves of the Herba Paris , or True Lovers Knot , and in these no doubt the greatest part of the Circulation is perform'd : 'T is wonderful to me , what the use of that Gelly can be , and whether or no it has any communication with that knot of Vessels , with Microscopes I could not discern any : This by being too long held in the Hand , is apt to make it break out in Pustules . The Star-Fish , so call'd from the resemblance it bears to a Star , is very common in these Parts ; its Stomach is in its Center , and the rest of its Body is fibrous , which no doubt conveys a Liquor analogous to Blood or Chyle ; when touch'd it contracts very strongly , and I presume its Food is Sea-Plants : Male and Female in these I could not observe , but presume that they are rather of an Hermaphrodite species ; these are not of any known use , as I remember . Sometimes we have Whales and Sturgeons , but these very rarely , one of the latter I saw taken near Warrington of about 12 Foot long , and 2 Foot deep . Three Fishes I took of an unusual shape , and cannot find the figure of them in any Author ; their Heads are extraordinary large , and their Aspect terrible , they have two large Eyes upon the midst of their Foreheads , an extraordinary wide Mouth , and different Rows of Teeth , like those of a Shark , and within the Stomach equal Rows of Teeth parallel to those above , and no doubt but there must be a Mastication there , as in the Mouth . They have no Gills , but instead of those Bones like cross Bars , from their Spine there are not any Bones that branch forth as in other Fishes , like Teeth from the midst of a Comb , instead of those they have a round pellucid Body , not unlike a blown Bladder ; from the Head along the Body there are Bones descending in Lines , like the Meridians of a Globe : The rest of the Body is like that of a Dog-Fish , they have a Stomach , Bowels and Liver , but I could discern no Lungs ; their Membra Genitalia seem to be after the manner of Dog-Fish . The Green-back and Mullets are very common , they afford an excellent Nourishment and a delicate Tast ; we have likewise great quantities of Soles , a species of Flounders , these are in my thoughts the best of Fishes ; the Turbut is likewise very common and very palatable ; the Sand-Eels are very frequently taken , and dug out of the Sands by the Fishermen , like Worms ; and it is not an unpleasing prospect to observe the infinite number of little heaps like Mole-hills , form'd by the Worms themselves upon the Sands ; these are only the Faeces of the Worms , collected by their twisting round one another in so exact a figure , that the Fishermen by their magnitude can judge , what Worm is fittest for their purpose , and accordingly dig up such or such a Bed. The Oyster and Lobster are very common , and likewise the Shrimp and Prawn ; the Prawn is a Fish not much unlike the Shrimp , but much larger , and far better Meat , and in my thoughts the most pleasing of any Shell-Fish whatever ; it generates in Eggs , and of these it deposites an infinite number , which by a clammy Matter it fastens to the Rocks , and piles them one upon another , till they look like a Pyramid inverted , and hang like Icicles on the Verge of a Penthouse . We have the best and largest Cockles in England here , and Muscles in that number , that upon the Sea-Coasts they manure their Ground with them . The Pearl-Muscles are very common : Which leads me to give an account of the Germination of Pearls . The Formation of the Shells of Muscles I have observ'd from the bigness of a Pins head , to 2 Inches in length , and find in their first Formation , that the Shells are pellucid , but afterwards , as the Lamellae are constantly formed , they become opaque ; their substance at first seems to me to be a Gluten thrown off from the Fish , and indurated by the Air ; as the Fish grows in bigness , it still emits a greater quantity of this , and so the Shell continually encreases , till it arrives to its full hardness and maturity . In these Shells ( and likewise in Oyster-shells ) I have frequently found Pearls , some just appearing thro' the innermost Lamellae , others half thro' , some hanging like Fruit upon a Pedestall , others dropt from the Mother of Pearl , and sticking on the out-side of the Fish ; whence it is plain that Pearls are not form'd by Dews , ( as some have observ'd , ) nor within the Fish , ( as others , ) but in the Shell it self . I find the Pearls as well as the Shells to consist of various Laminae , wrapt one within another , and betwixt the Mater Perlarum and the Pearl I could never observe any extraordinary difference , only I think the Pearl makes a greater fermentation with an Acid ; whence it is most probable , that the most Volatile part of the Mater Perlarum protrudes it self from the rest of the Laminae , and so constantly presses forwards till it forces its passage into the Shell it self , and so forms the Pearl . They are generally of a Sphaerical figure , made so ( I conjecture ) by the figure of the Shell ; these Pearls are of great use in Physic , and did the People industriously apply themselves to the getting of them , considerable quantities might be acquired , at a less Price than Crabs Eyes , which they infinitely surpass , tho' they were genuine , but for the most part they are adulterated , and instead of Crabs Eyes we have meerly a Composition of Chalk and Mucilage , or perhaps Tobacco-pipe Clay , to the infinite prejudice of the Patient . From what has been observ'd in the Germination of Pearls , it is evident that what Christophorus Sandius from Hamburgh transmitted to the Royal Society at London , must necessarily be a Mistake ; which that the Reader may more easily apprehend , I shall transcribe the Account he gave to that learn'd Body , and leave it to any unprejudic'd Person to judge of his Error : since any of the most Curious may any day in the Year , in the River Wire near Hambleton in Lancashire , have a full Demonstration to the contrary . The first Letter runs thus , being translated by the Publisher of the Philosophical Transactions , March 25. A. D. 1674. Touching the Origin of Pearls , of which I formerly gave an Intimation , be pleas'd to receive the following Account . The Pearl-shells in Norway and elsewhere do breed in sweet Waters . Their Shells are like to those which commonly are call'd Muscles , but they are larger ; the Fish in them looks like an Oyster , and it produces a great cluster of Eggs , like those of Cra-Fishes , some white , some black , ( which latter will yet become white , the outer black Coat being taken off ) these Eggs when ripe are cast out , and being cast out they grow , and become like those that cast them ; but sometimes it happens that one or two of these Eggs stick fast to the sides of the Matrix , and are not voided with the rest : these are fed by the Oyster against its Will , and they do grow , according to the length of Time , into Pearls of different bignesses , and imprint a Mark both in the Shell and Fish , by the situation conform to its figure . Upon which I cannot but remark in the following manner , and indeed in doing that , can scarce confine my self within the Rules of Decency , there being not one true Line in the whole Letter : For in the first place they do not always breed in fresh , but likewise in salt Waters , as is evident in the River Wire , where the Water is continually salt , and when the Tide flows , little less brackish than the Sea it self ; in the second place , the Shell is not only like that of a Muscle , but the Fish also is a real Muscle , and not an Oyster ; in the third place , in those Fishes never any Eggs are discern'd , consequently it is not possible that the Pearl should be the Egg of the Fish , but on the contrary it is demonstrable , by the Instances above-recited , that the Pearls are various Protrusions from the Laminae of the Shell , and those I have observ'd as well in the black , as in the chrystalline Laminae , having frequently seen black Pearls , as well as the chrystalline ones , which are so many Envelopments of the Mother of Pearls ; Fourthly , by what is alledg'd it is evident , that these are not fed by the Oyster against its Will , and that they do not any farther imprint a Mark into the Shell , than by dropping out of it , but indeed after that they do commonly leave a Bruise there , by which you may easily discern how many Pearls have vegetated from each particular Shell : A Phaenomenon not much unlike this I once observ'd at Oxford in a Water-Rat that was pregnant , upon a Dissection of her , for by opening the Ovaria , we found as many Knots in those , as there were young ones in the Uterus . His second Letter was dated the 27. of February , 1674. and is as follows . As to the Authority I have to assert such an Origin of Pearls , as I have done in my former , I here declare that a certain Dane , call'd Henricus Arnoldi , an ingenious and veracious Person , having by his own Experience found it so at Christiania in Norway , did in that manner relate it to me , as I imparted it to you , he having with great seriousness assur'd me of the truth thereof : besides the thing seems highly probable , neither do any considerable Objections appear against it ; if I should chance to go into those Parts , or at least into the Country of the Duke of Brunswick , where also Pearls are found , not inferior to the Oriental ones of the same size , I should not fail to endeavour to make the Observation my self . From what has been before observ'd , it is plain his Hypothesis is not probable , and that there are unanswerable Objections against it ; so that his very All centring only in a Relation from the foremention'd Dane , is altogether fictitious , nor do I believe there are Pearls , either in Brunswick , or any other part of the World yet known , comparable to those in East-India , the Mother of Pearl of the Oysters in those Parts being much finer than any discover'd here , or in the West-Indies : And if so ( by what has been observ'd ) it is most certain , that the Pearls must be finer also , which are only the most refin'd parts of those defecated Laminae of the Shell . It is true indeed there are in fresh Waters hereabout Muscles of the magnitude he mentions , which are commonly call'd Horse-Muscles , of these vast numbers were found in the Pond at Tabley in Cheshire , when it was drein'd , but not any of them contain'd Pearls , nor was the Fish palatable . These , I think , may serve for a full Answer to Sandius's Hypothesis , I shall not therefore transgress longer on the Reader 's patience , but only take notice of the Phosphori , or flashes of Fire in the Night-time , frequently observable in Muscles and Oysters , and so close this Head. It is observable that these Fishes abound with a great quantity of volatile Sulphur , and hence it is , that in Tabid Cases , as in scorbutic Atrophies , they are of extraordinary use , for their sulphureous Particles being communicated to the Mass of Blood , they afresh inspirit and restore it to its due Circulation , and then the Blood distributes its nourishment to the Body , which before stagnated in several Capillaries , where for want of a daily supply the Body emaciated . Another confirmation of their great quantity of Sulphur , is their extream foetidness upon Putrefaction , which is as offensive as any preparation of Sulphur whatever . These granted , and that Flame it self is only a due quantity of sulphureous Particles put into a particular Motion , and then again considering what vast numbers of those Particles abound in those Fishes , and their extraordinary Activity , it is easy to imagin how those Noctilucae , or flashes in the Night-time , when their Particles are not scatter'd by the Beams of the Sun , may frequently be observ'd in them ; and it is probable that if some of our Virtuosi made their Experiments upon foetid Oysters , they might more easily prepare the Phosphorus , than from Blood , Flesh , or Urine , which is the common , but very tedious Process . The Echini are common , as likewise Torculars , Whilkes and Periwinkles ; we have likewise another Fish shap'd like the Head of a Rabbit , and thence call'd the Rabbit-Fish . The Pap-Fish is common , so call'd from the likeness it bears to a Nipple , the Country People use them for their Nipples when sore , which by guarding them from fretting on their Cloaths , give relief . These are the most remarkable of Sea-Fishes that I have observ'd in these Parts , wherefore I shall in the next place descend to River and Pond-Fish , and of these the most remarkable are the Salmon , Sparling or Smelt , and the Char , as likewise Eeles in the River Erke near Manchester : And of these I shall shew the difference , and their manner of Generation , and so conclude this Chapter . The Rivers abound with great quantities of Salmon , but chiefly those into which the Sea flows daily , as Ribble , Lune , Wire , and the Mersey , in these there are considerable numbers taken , but the most in Ribble and the Lune . Concerning the Growth of these the Opinions are various , some asserting that after the Salmon leaves the Sea , she makes to fresh Rivers , and constantly presses forward till she gains the Shallows , and in the Sands , Stones and Pebbles deposites her Spawn or Eggs , upon which the Male ejects a Milk which fecundates them , and so the formation of the Foetus is begun , which first is stiled a Salmon-Smelt , the second Year a Sprod , the third a Mort , the fourth a Forktail , the fifth a Runner , and the sixth a Salmon . Others assert that the Salmon comes to its Maturity in one Year , and the Morts , Forktails and Runners are a distinct species of Salmon , and will never attain to the magnitude of a grown Salmon , and that because ( as they alledge ) several of these have been put into Ponds , and never arriv'd to any other pitch of greatness . Now it is certain that the Salmon are always best , and grow most , when they immediately leave the Seas , and by their continuance in fresh Waters they still decline , and wax leaner ; when they first quit the Seas their Flesh is firm and well-tasted , and at that time they have often abundance of little Insects upon them , which the Fishermen call the Salmon Lowse , and it is then that she is best in season : The Fishermen will actly tell you , by observing of these , how long they have left the Seas , but upon their continuance long in the Freshes they become extreamly lean , and not at all palatable ; so that 't is probable if these Morts and Sprods which were taken into Ponds , and did not encrease at all , 't was because they were out of their proper Food , and so consequently instead of growing did emaciate ; for 't is most certain , when they deserted the salt Water , 't was not for any Food they expected in fresh Rivers , but indeed to reach the Shallows , as well for the preservation as propagation of their Fry , which in the Deeps would be destroy'd by other Fishes : so admirable is the Conduct of Providence even in the meanest of Creatures . Tho' the Rivers are frequently stemm'd and barricado'd with Weares of a considerable height , yet 't is wonderful to observe how they will leap over these to gain the Shallows , to deposite their Spawn : since therefore the Smelt comes down from the Shallows , and makes towards the salt Waters , 't is probable that the fresh Rivers are disagreeable to them ; and since the Sprod seems to be the same Fish of another Years growth , and the rest likewise gradually till they compleat the Salmon it self , I am rather inclin'd to adhere to the former Opinion , for why should not there in this , as in other Creatures , be a gradual Encrease ? I apprehend not any convincing Reason to the contrary , nor do I believe Nature here alters her establish'd Methods in arriving to a full Growth and Maturity . The next remarkable Fish is the Char , and that is found in Winder-Meer in Westmoreland , and no where else that I know of , except in Conningston-Meer in Lancashire . This Fish is not very unlike a Trout , only the Flesh is much more red , and when Potted , 't is most delicious Meat ; of these great quantities are yearly sent to London , from Kendall and Lancaster . 'T is likewise observable that these Fishes are only found in one part of Winder-Meer , the other part being destitute of them , which perhaps may be occasion'd by the Pikes taken there in great quantities . There is another Fish taken there not unlike the Char , but something less , nor is the Flesh quite so red . The Water is extraordinary clear , and contains several small Islands , in one of which Sr. Christopher Philipson once resided , and in another a Hermite , a Relation of Sr. Francis Sawcole's , who for some Years subsisted only on Roots and Fish , and never went to Bed , but is now dead . What farther may be said in relation to the Char , was communicated to me by my honour'd Friend and Relation Sr. Daniel Flemming of Rydall in the County of Westmoreland . Winder-Meer ( says he ) according to the English Saxon is Windal-Meer , which some think to be so denominated from the great Winds frequent there , others from its winding and turning in and out , and others from a Person 's Name , as well as that of Thurston-Meer , now call'd Coningston-Water in Lancashire , and that of Ulfes , now stiled Uls-Water in Cumberland , which are both near thereunto , which makes the last Conjecture the most probable . This Lough , Lake or Meer , is about a Mile in breadth , and ten Miles in length , with great variety of crooked Banks , which afford an agreeable Prospect ; it is in several places of a great Depth , and produces many kinds of Fish , as the Char , Salmon , Pike , Bass , Pearch , Eeles , &c. This Lake by some is plac'd in Lancashire , but by others in Westmoreland , which is the more likely , since the Fishery thereof belongs to the Barony of Kendall , a Town of great Trade , particularly for Cottons , and the most noted in that County . This Meer is the largest in England , and looks as if it was pav'd or flagg'd at the bottom with square Stones , a sight diverting enough in Fishing . Our learned Clarenceux was impos'd upon , when he was inform'd that the Char was a Fish peculiar to Winder-Meer , since in Coningston-Meer , within five Miles , a Char much fairer and more serviceable is caught . The Char is a sort of Fish about a quarter long , somewhat like a Trout , and generally red belly'd ; there are three sorts , the Male , which is large , with a red Belly , but the Flesh thereof somewhat white , having a soft Roe , and is call'd the Milting-Char ; the Female Char is large , but not so red-belly'd , the Flesh is very red , within being full of hard Roes or Spawn , which our Philosophers in their Discoveries sufficiently demonstrate to be the Ova , or Eggs of the Fish , which are fecundated by a Milk injected on them by the Male , and perfected by the kind influence of the Sun : the Ova thus impregnated , are buried by the Female in Slutch or Sand near the adjacent Banks , and so receive Invigoration , these are commonly call'd the Roving Charrs ; the third sort having no Roe , is commonly call'd the Gelt Char. These Charrs differ from the Welsh Torgough , a Fish taken in Carnarvan-shire , and the Switzerland Rentel , these being probably the same with the Case , a sort of Fish something like the Char , but spawning at a different time , and caught in the River Brathy , that runs into Winder-Meer . The Char is not to be caught by Angling , or any other Method but by Nets , they keep generally in the deepest parts of the Water , and are most commonly caught in the coldest Weather , when the Banks are cover'd with Snow ; the Char never swims out of the Meer , but the Case is taken in divers Rivers . The River Erke is remarkable for Eeles , which I think I may affirm to be the fattest in England , and indeed to that degree of fatness , that they almost nauseate ; and this a late Author , a Gentleman of a considerable Estate near Manchester , chiefly attributes to the Fat , Grease , and Oyls , which by the Woke-Mills are expressed from the Woolen Cloaths , and so mixed with the Water : And indeed considering the number of these Mills standing upon that River , and the extraordinary fatness of the Eeles , I do not think the Conjecture amiss . It may now be worth our time to make Enquiry into the manner of the Generation of this kind of Fish : I could not in these , by any Dissection I ever made , observe the distinction of Male and Female , which has given occasion to some to conjecture they came from the middle Region , since Ponds and Pits are found frequently full of them , in w ch none had ever been deposited , and therefore 't is concluded that their Ova being so small as not to be discern'd by ocular Inspection , they might be exhal'd with the Waters , and consequently fall down with the Rains , and when these happen'd to fall into Rivers and Ponds , they by the influence of the Sun , begin and compleat their Generation . But whence arose those Ova to be thus exhal'd ? they must needs claim some Origin or Formation before they ascended to the middle Region ; there is no doubt but the Rains are oftentimes saturated with Ova of divers Species , as may be seen by Putrifaction of the Water , in which an infinite number of small Worms are discern'd , these indeed may be small Ova wafted up by the Winds , and descending with the Rains. It is affirm'd in Russia and Lithuania , after excessive Showers , that the Ground is almost cover'd with Creatures not unlike Mice , which often produce by their corrupting , pestilential Fevers , which in some occasion'd the like Conjecture ; yet this Phaenomenon may admit of another solution , for why may not those Creatures be there generated , and after the fall of those Rains desert their Cells or Latebrae , to bask upon the surface of the Ground , as we daily see here in Frogs and Worms , and other Reptiles ? However it is , the Ponds that were never stored may be supply'd other ways , for it is usual for Eeles to quit the Pits , and creep into the Grass and Ditches , and this I have often observ'd , having found Eeles in the midst of Fields , remote from any Pit , by which means other Ponds may be replenish'd with this kind of Fish : for my part I shall not determine the Point , but these being industrious Ages , by the assistance of Microscopes , which are daily improv'd , others may give us farther satisfaction in this Matter . But I cannot here omit that remarkable Experiment of the most ingenious Lewenhooke , who in this Creature was the first that gave us an ocular Demonstration of the Circulation of the Blood , and beyond contradiction has made it manifest that the Vein and Artery are one continued Canal , shewing a Pulsation in one part of the Vessel , and none in the other , but that the Blood slowly creeping on , the Arteries at their Extremities form a kind of Semicircle ; so that the strait Line being terminated , the Systole of the Heart at so great a distance is not able to affect a Curve , for we must imagin the Pulse to be extreamly weak at the Extremities of the Arteries , for when a Vessel deviates from the direct Line of the Power , it thence ceases to be affected with it ; and hence it is that the Veins , tho' they are continued Vessels with the Arteries , have no Pulsation at all . What is said of this Fish generating with Vipers , is trifling and ridiculous , for whoever examins the Parts of these two Creatures subservient to Generation , will find it wholly impossible , the Male Viper containing a Penis , and the Female Ova and Ovaria , but in Eeles neither are discernible . The next remarkable Experiment in this Fish is the long continued Systole and Diastole of the Heart after it is taken out of the Body , which sometimes is for some Hours : This may justly challenge our strictest Enquiry into its Reasons , since ( were they clearly demonstrated ) it might be of great use in Anatomy . From this it is plain that Muscular Motion is not perform'd by the Blood and Nitro-aerial Particles fermenting in Metaphorical Glandules , in which the Extremities of the Arteries terminate , which a late young Author forwardly and foolishly affirms , in his small Book of Muscular Motion ; for it is plain here that the Circulation is cut off , so that this Motion cannot be perform'd by any Blood flowing from the Arteries , in the manner he alledges ; besides , the Globules of the Blood it self are discernible by Microscopes , one would think then that these Glandules which separate the Globules , should be much more perceiveable themselves : But these Glandules are neither to be observ'd by Mercurial Injections , nor Microscopical Observations ; it would be better for the Author to lay by his Suppositions , and much to his advantage to apply himself to an industrious Education , to render himself Master of right Reason , which done , he will soon see the vanity of his own Attempts in this kind . In explaining Muscular Motion , Borellus and Steno are deficient , and Dr. Charleton after all his elaborate Experiments , fairly owns his dissatisfaction in any Hypothesis , that he could form concerning it ; for my part I think it is only to be solved by Him that gave it : How can we suppose Muscular Motion to be perform'd in most Shell-fish , which have no Blood nor Glandules ? yet some of them have very brisk and active Motions , as the Shrimp and Prawn ; or how in Convulsions come the Muscles to contract so strongly ? It is impossible a little Blood and Lympha should effect this , but indeed ( as Dr. Willis very well imagins ) it is rather a violent Explosion of the Spirits . But then it is impossible that the Spirits should be a Mucilage , ( which the foremention'd Author of Muscular Motion affirms , whose unparallel'd Assurance admits not of a Rival ) that being too unactive a Matter to produce such Effects ; the Spirits are sure the most volatile , refin'd parts of Matter we can form any Idea of , wherefore what that Author has writ in relation to this Matter , amounts to no more , than to shew him consummately ignorant . One remarkable Fish had almost slipt me , it is call'd the Cat-Fish , from the likeness of its Whiskers upon the upper Lip to those of a Cat : This Fish is of a Tast indifferently palatable , but what is most observable in it , is the prick of its Fins , which are of a very poysonous Nature , tho' none of its Bones produce the like Effect ; upon a Puncture the part will presently look red , be very painful , and swell to an extraordinary bigness , not much unlike a Phlegmon Erisipiloides : This is found about the Peele , and sometimes near Heesham . How this Puncture comes to be of so poysonous a Nature , we shall now examine : The Fins look pellucid , and seem hollow , like so many parallel Tubes centring each upon a Cistus , impleted with a pellucid Liquor ; it is probable therefore that upon the Puncture the Fin pressing upon the Cistus , the Liquor contain'd in it necessarily ascends , and mixes with the Blood , which being of an Acrimonious nature , contracts the Capillaries of the Cutis , and so causes the Inflammation , perhaps not unlike that arising by the bite of a Viper . Another Fish we have call'd the Rabbit-Fish , from the resemblance of its Mouth to that of an Hare or Rabbit : It is about 4 Inches in length , and as much in depth , the Back of it is arched and sharp , and in its Belly is an Orifice not unlike the Vagina of the Uterus . Lamperns and Congers are frequently found , and a small Fish call'd a Hue , exactly like an Anchove , and like that , by a proper Pickle , its Flesh and Bones will dissolve , this eats as agreeably as those from Genoa ; vast quantities of these commonly hang in the Nets of the Fishermen , the Sea-Gulls feed upon them , and it is a diverting Scene enough to see their frequent Skirmishes about them . The Skeate , Thornback , and Rea , are taken in great quantities , as likewise the Dog-Fish , which some would have to be a species of a Shark , but whoever inspects their Jaws , the Roes , Figure , and position of their Teeth , will find it only a vulgar Error . They do not externally emit their Ova , as many Fishes do , but generate as Dog and Bitch ; in the Womb of the Female I have often found a great number of young ones ; it is reported that if at any time her Whelps be in danger , they run within her and so secure themselves . They are but ordinary Food , yet are frequently eaten by the Country People . The Trout and Grayling may be plentifully had at Buxton , which are generally esteem'd the best in England ; to these kinds of Fishes I presume the Water issuing from Lime-stone , is most agreeable . I have by me a round flat Bone , taken up from the Sea-Coast near Hilbree-Island in Cheshire , the inside of which is woven with an infinite number of Vessels , like the Cortical part of the Brain , but to what species of Fish it did belong , or what was the proper use of it , I cannot yet learn ; its Diameter is about five or six Inches . Since the writing of this I find it to be a Bone betwixt the Vertebrae of a Whale . CHAP. VIII . Of Reptiles and Insects . THERE being little room left for making Additions to these , they being describ'd so accurately before by Dr. Lister and Mr. Ray , I shall not trouble the Reader with Repetition , but only give an account of some particular Observations which I have made . The Viper is common in most of our Mosses , as is likewise the Adder or Longworm , which exceeds the other both in length and thickness , but its Bite is not so poysonous . In what particularly the the Poyson of a Viper consists , has been an old Dispute betwixt Monsieur Charras and Seignior Redi ; the one asserting the Poyson to consist in a yellow Liquor contain'd in a Bladder , at the bottom of its Tooth , which Liquor , upon its biting , by the Pressure of the Bladder , is forc'd thro' a Tube within the Tooth , and consequently into the Wound , and thence ensue very direful Effects ; he alledges likewise that by this Liquor Pigeons and Pullets , by dropping it into a Wound made in either of them , have been kill'd , tho' the Liquor he took from the Viper when dead . The other asserts that he has try'd the same Experiments , but observ'd no such Effects at all : These two Seignior Vigani has in some measure reconcil'd , who alledges that the yellow Liquor with which Seignior Redi kill'd Pullets and Pigeons after the Death of the Viper , was either saturated with the Spirits of the enrag'd Viper , by whipping it before , by which means it was render'd more poysonous ; or else ( as its probable ) that in the hot and dry Climes of Italy , those Creatures are more venemous than in colder Countries : To me this Conjecture seems reasonable , however what its Venom is , is not so material , but it is certain very noble Medicines are prepared from them , and a Wine from their Flesh , singular in Consumptive , Leprous and Scorbutic Cases ; they afford likewise a volatile Salt , the most generous Cordial in Nature . The Lizard is frequently found in the Mosses , and is said to be one of those which the Naturalists stile Philanthropi , or Lovers of Men , never ( as they say ) doing injury to Mankind , but destroying any venemous Creature hurtful to him . These are the most noted Reptiles . Amongst the Insects we shall begin with the Grashopper : This Creature in its Infancy is wonderfully preserv'd by a Froth which it raises upon the surface of some Plant , concealing it self by that means from Birds , or other Creatures which might destroy it . This Froth by the Vulgar is called Cuckow-spittle , by some a Meteor that falls from the Air , and is by them esteem'd poysonous , whereas indeed it is nothing but a Froth form'd from the Plant , by this little Insect : I have taken several of these , and clos'd them with some Plants in Boxes , so that they could have no communication with the Air , and the Day following they were all cover'd with this kind of Froth , which Experiment puts the Matter beyond Controversy . The Caterpillar deposites her Eggs in Cotton , in the Clefts of Trees , which are enliven'd by the influence of the Sun , at a proper season of the Year ; I do think she is destroy'd by her young ones , which creep within her to suck , for I have sometimes found them creeping upon Cabbages , with twenty young ones within them , and sometimes dead with these within their Bodies ; they enter them at little Orifices like Nipples , on either side of the Belly , and sometimes creep so far as to be scarce discernible , but most commonly one half of them hangs out . The Possum in the West-Indies is said after the same manner to convey and nourish its young ones , which are observ'd to run into an external kind of a Womb , in which they lodge whilst she endeavours an Escape : so various are the Methods w ch different Creatures have for the preservation of their Species . The Locust-Fly I have been inform'd has been found in Wales , but I remember not any to have been discover'd in these Parts . The Red Spider is very common , and is said to be that , which frequently poysons Cattle ; of this I call to mind a remarkable Instance upon a Cow , which a Farrier asserted was poyson'd by this kind of Spider : The Beast was extreamly swell'd , and her Belly extraordinary hard , she lay moaning upon the Ground , doubtless in violent Pain , and past hopes of help ; the Farrier however offer'd , if the Owner consented , to thrust his Knife in her Stomach , to put her out of Torment ; the Owner complies , and the Farrier immediately enters in his Knife , upon which there instantly issued forth a Steam , which took Fire at the flames of the Candles , and blaz'd all over the Barn , and was with some difficulty exstinguish'd ; the Cow suddenly rusht upon her Feet , began to eat , and afterwards grew perfectly well . How this sulphureous Halitus got into the Stomach , is not easily solved , and indeed it is a very odd Phaenomenon , but it is certainly the most probable that it proceeded from the sulphureous Particles of some Herbs she had eaten , for I cannot conceive , how any Insects she had swallowed could produce such Effects . Human Worms I have observ'd of various kinds , as the Cucurbitoe , so call'd because they resemble the Seeds of Cucurbits , are joynted one into another , and hence are extended to three or four Yards in length : Of these the learned Dr. Tyson has given a most exact Account , to whose Works I refer the Curious . The Ascarides are commonly seen , but how these are generated in the Stomach and Bowels , may merit our Enquiry : It seems probable to me that the Ova of Insects are either mingled with the Liquors we drink , convey'd thither by the Air , in which doubtless they continually float , and when receiv'd into the Stomach and Bowels , by the innate warmth of those Parts , are gradually form'd till they arrive to their full growth : Parallel to their Formation may be the hatching of Eggs in Aegypt in Stoves , or by the heat of the Sun. Another way of Conveyance of these Ova into the Body , may be by the Roots , Fruits and Herbs , or even in our common Food , allowing first that the Generation of all Creatures arise from Ova , which we must necessarily espouse , otherwise the origin of these Worms is inexplicable , for to assert that they proceed from a Putrefaction of Humours , is but a general Term , and indeed rather gives an account of the Effect , than the Cause . Of what we have alledg'd there cannot be a clearer Demonstration , than in the following Instance , as appears from the History of the Free-booters in the South-Sea in America , in the Year 1685. where in the Island of St. Iohn , not many Leagues distant from Panama , they give us this Account : There are but four Months of fair Weather there throughout the Year , which are December , Ianuary , February and March , the other Months are incommoded with great Rains , which fall almost without intermission , and which , besides the Bloody-flux they bring , are so pernicious , that if a Man has been wet with them three or four times , if he do not presently shift himself , there breed large Worms betwixt the Skin and the Flesh , in form somewhat like unto a Quill , and about a Finger long ; whence to me it seems evident that the Ova of various Insects impregnate the Rain-waters , if so , it is easy thence to conjecture , how by the Liquids , Fruits and Aliment we take , Worms may breed in human Bodies . Against this Hypothesis there remains one material Objection yet to be solved , That if Worms in human Bodies arise from their Ova , convey'd thither in the Meats and Liquids we take , how comes it to pass that they are so usually form'd in Infants , who never tasted any thing but the Milk of their Parents or Nurses , a Nourishment that has pass'd the first digestions of the Stomach and Bowels ( where the Worms are most frequently nested ) and separated from the Blood in the Breast by the Glands , and other Vessels adapted to that purpose ? To this I answer , That the Ova of Worms , and several Insects , are as small as the Globules of the Chyle , and may consequently mix with the Blood , by the same Ducts the Chyle does ; if this be granted , 't is no difficult matter to assign a Reason how Worms are generated in the Stomach and Bowels of Infants , for the Ova are thence carried along with the Milk , and lodg'd in the Stomach and Bowels of the Child . To illustrate this the subsequent Instance will be very necessary : In the Year succeeding the great Frost , I frequently took notice of little white Grubbs lodg'd within the Pippins of several Apples , like those in the Kernels of Nuts , tho' the Skin and Pulp of the Apple were entire without the least Perforation . Now , I say , considering the minuteness of the Vessels that convey nourishment to the Kernels of the Apple , which are much smaller sure than those that bring Milk to the Breasts in human Bodies ; by the same parity of Reason we may affirm that the Ova are introduc'd into the Body of the Infant , by the Chyle W ch it receives from the Breasts . But perhaps it may be objected , if the various substances of Creatures are included in Minimis in their distinct Seeds , what necessity is there for these Ova ? To this I reply , Tho' Malpighius and Lewenhoeck have discover'd Animalcules in the Seeds of divers Animals , and in a late Transaction , in human Seed there are delineated different growths of them , that altho' I should grant this , yet I affirm that these Animalcules could never arrive to Perfection , until they are deposited in their proper Ova , and there they receive their Nutriment ; and this is not only evident in Insects , but even in Fishes , Birds , Quadrupedes , &c. and Mankind it self . As to Frogs they generate in Eggs , the first formation of the Foetus is in a black Speck , adhering to the Ovum , after they are enliven'd , they have long small Tails , and are then call'd Bull-heads ; in a little time this shapeless Covering is thrown off , and their perfect shapes are disclos'd , they have a peculiar Membrana Nictitans , with which they cover the whole Eye , which preserves them from the points of Reeds , Rushes and Prickles , which otherwise might injure them ; they will lie with their Lungs expanded a long time , squeezing out the Air by degrees , and so it is they continue under Water so long ; at a certain time of the Year they have a Membrane which closes their Mouths , it is wonderful how long a time they sleep in the Water , without any Food , their Mouths being still clos'd by this Membrane ; but Iacobaeus , a Danish Physician , assures us , that they have two peculiar Vessels , which carry nothing but Fat , which he imagins nourishes them in that Interval , but this being spent , the Blood grows sharp , and then by its Irritation they immediately awake . In Consumptive Cases the young ones are frequently made use of in France , and , as I have been often told by the Inhabitants of that Country , with great Success ; I do judge that for the same reason that Snails are prescrib'd in those Cases , these may be also , both of 'em consisting of a viscid Mucilage , which probably may sheath the acid Salts of the Blood , which in the first place coagulated the Serum , converting the Lympha into a Size , as may be frequently seen upon the surface of the Blood taken from Consumptive Persons , and so having reduc'd it to that cross Consistence , it is very probable that it may raise Obstructions in the Lungs , whence ensue Nodes , Tubercles , and at last Imposthumations , many of the small Bladders of the Lungs being distended beyond their natural tone , and at last breaking one into another . There is a Water distill'd from the Spawn of these , frequently ( and with success likewise ) us'd in Spitting of Blood , for which , in some measure , the same Cause may be assign'd , as in the former Case . But I have often wondred , why Plaisters of these are so frequently prescrib'd in most of the scrophulous Cases , not only in our own Dispensatories , but in forreign likewise ; but it may be , that in the Mucilage of these there may be invelop'd volatile alcalious Salts , that may destroy those Acids in the Blood , which so incrustate the Serum , that it obstructs the Glands , and so makes 'em scrophulous : This I rather surmise , because I know by repeated Instances , that from the Mucilage of several Plants ( whose Virtues have been always suppos'd to consist in that , because 't is easily prepared from them ) a Volatile alkalious Salt may be separated ; and if it be so in a Vegetable , why not in an Animal likewise ? There only remains one Observation more relating to this Creature , upon which I shall descant a little , and then not trouble the Reader further ; and that is to shew what that Substance is which is vulgarly call'd Starr-Slime , whether the Frogs spawn , as some imagin , or a Meteor that falls from the Air , as others alledge , or lastly a Body that arises out of the Earth : And these I shall examine in their several order . That it is not the Spawn of a Frog , is evident from the subsequent Argument , because it is frequently found in those seasons of the Year in which the Frogs do not spawn , as in Winter ; nor does it seem probable that it should be a Meteor , because I do think that no Man can Experimentally aver , that he ever saw such a Substance fall from the Air upon the surface of the Earth , which doubtless in some Generation would have happen'd , had the Production of it been in that manner ; it remains therefore in the last place , that we conclude it to be a Mucilage arising out of the Earth , which is usually in low moist Grounds ; and what is said in relation to this , may in a great measure be apply'd to that Substance vulgarly call'd Faries Butter , both of which , as I suppose , may in small portions be rais'd by a subterraneous Heat , but successively condensed into that Body in which we find 'em , by the intense coldness of the ambient Air. Having finish'd my Observations in reference to Frogs , I shall in the next place proceed to what I propos'd , and that is , to make some Remarks upon the Toad . As this Creature ( like the Viper ) contains one of the greatest Poysons in the Universe , so ( like that also ) it supplies us with the richest Cordial . I have in the late pestilential Fever seen repeated Instances , which demonstrate the truth of these : In a low vermiculating Pulfe , so call'd from the analogy it bears to the creeping of a Worm , ( a melancholly Hieroglyphic , to shew a Man by what Reptile he is just a hurrying to be devour'd ) by giving plentiful Doses of a Powder prepar'd from these , many have been snatch'd from the very brinks of Eternity . Nor has it less frequently in more lingring and tedious Distempers afforded us an easy and a large Reprieve , I having by the repeated taking of this Medicine in Hydropic Cases , seen the Lives of many for several Years protracted ; so that as in the former Case it saves us from perishing by the scorching heat of a Fever , so it does in the latter likewise keep us from sinking in the Waters of a Dropsy . The Tast of it ( if rightly prepar'd ) is a little Acid , which I take to be the Effect of a volatile , alcalious Salt , and it is I presume in these Cases by attenuating the viscid Serum of the Blood , that it produces these wonderful Effects . I have been lately inform'd by Persons of great Learning , as well as Integrity , that in the Fever before recited , large Doses of Laudanum have effected the same thing , a Practice modern to what has been formerly laid down ; but the reason of the giving of this in so large quantities , was grounded in a great measure upon Experiments try'd with a solution of Laudanum , by injecting it into the Mass of Blood , which was always found to make it fluid ; and if so , to me the Method seems rational . Some Years ago I laid down some Arguments in the Exercitations I printed at Oxford , accounting for the Cause and Cure of that Distemper , from which it is evident , beyond contradiction , that the Mass of Blood in that Distemper is coagulated ; and this may fully hint to us what I shall afterwards make out , viz. that Opium , by its acrid Salt making the Mass of Blood too fluid , becomes poysonous , or else because the Points of this too much contract the Fibrillae of the Brain , and so obstruct the separation of the animal Spirits ; it is not to be imagin'd that by crass faeculent Particles it should effect these Matters , since it is abundantly known to be a most noted Diaphoretick , and consequently a Medicine whose Ingredients are volatile , and 't is therefore , I doubt not , that in the confluent Pock it is of that extraordinary use , viz. by attenuating the Serum of the Blood , which was almost converted to a putrid Pus . Much more might be added in relation to this , but I hasten to some other Observations , and so shall close this Chapter ; and those are chiefly concerning Butter-flies , Bees , Hornets , and the Heminens , or the American , or Humming Bird. The Butter-flies , by the ingenious and industrious Mr. Iames Pettifer of London , as to the Descriptions of them are rang'd into that accurate Order , that it would be but superfluous to add any thing in relation to that Matter ; wherefore since the Preparation from 'em yield us not any thing material , and their Generation having been fully accounted for by others , I shall pass 'em over ; as likewise the Bees , their Government , Generation , Stings , and Honey , having been before accounted for by so many various and learned Hands ; however I shall make some few Remarks , by what a wonderful , but natural Chymistry they elaborate their Honey , and how tho' seemingly dead , they revive , and lastly the difference betwixt them and the Heminens . So wonderful is the structure of the Organs of these Insects , and so differently modify'd , that the various Juices which they suck and extract from Plants , that the greatest Bitter they convert into one of the sweetest Extracts , and the rankest of Poysons into one of the most balsamic Medicines ; with what little reason therefore do some so vehemently inveigh against our Chymical Preparations , as not safe or agreeable to human Constitutions , since we see one of the meanest of Insects does so fully evince the contrary . Can I see that Creature imbibing the Juice of the most poysonous Vegetable , and converting it to a safe and a palatable Medicine , and not allow to Man , that he shall with all his exalted Reason , be able so far to correct the Poyson of a Metal or Mineral , that it shall become a safe Medicine ? Surely he that of human Kind has these Apprehensions , either wants a publick Genius , to exert its Faculties for the good of Mankind in general , or that he has a mind to rest satisfied in the ignorant Traditions of his Ancestors , and at last be entomb'd in Cimmerian Darkness . I shall now in the next place assign some Reasons how after being seemingly drown'd in Water , or suffocated by the steams of Brimstone , they will revive . It is certain that Air is not convey'd into the Bodies of these Insects , either by the Mouth , or any Nostrils , they not being supply'd with Lungs , but has its admission thro' the Pores of the Body ; if these therefore either be impleted with Water , or their Orifices pursed up by the Restringency of an Acid , as in that of Sulphur , it is then that the Bee lies as if dead , the animal Spirits in her wonderful Vessels being depriv'd of a fresh supply from the Air , but as soon as the humid Particles are either scatter'd by the heat of the ambient Air , or that the Orifices of their constringed Pores recover their natural tone , it is then , if the Spirits expand themselves again , that this Insect seems , as it were , re-animated . The Heminens , or Humming Bird , tho' it seems to ply about a Flower , after the same manner as the Bee , and has a Proboscis like that of a Bee , and is much about the size of the largest of that fort , yet this Creature never produces Honey , and the reason I take to be this , because that Bird has Viscera and Bowels like other Birds , which the Bee has not , and therefore the Digestions being different , so must the Effect be likewise . The Sting of the Hornet and Bee are fully accounted for by others , wherefore I shall close this Chapter . CHAP. IX . Of Birds . THESE Counties afford us great variety of Birds , and in some places even clog the Inhabitants with their Plenty . Amongst the rest , the Barnacle being very common , and the manner of its Generation having been a Matter of Controversy , I shall recite my Observations upon it , and endeavour to reconcile that Point . It is observable of our Ships which Trade to the West-Indies , that upon their return home , an infinite number of small Shell-fishes often adhere to them , at the first view not much unlike young Geese ; these for several Ages have pass'd for Barnacles , not only amongst the Vulgar , but Men of Learning likewise , wherefore to set things in their true Light , I shall in the first place give the Anatomy of this Shell-fish resembling the Barnacle , and afterwards that of the real Bird , and then lay down some Reasons to shew the Impossibility of their being bred after the manner formerly receiv'd . This Shell sticks to the outward Planks of Ships by a glutinous Matter , it resembles the Head of a Goose , to which there is a Neck annex'd , yet this Neck is not conserted to the Body , but terminates immediately within the Shell , whence it is impossible that this should be the Barnacle in Embryo . Within the Shells are Claws , with Hairs like those of Lobsters , wound within one another in spiral Lines , and are not very unlike the Wings of a Goose , but these I found to be perfect Shells , and not Quills or Feathers ; whence it is plain , that they could not appertain to the Barnacle , that being of the Feather'd Kind . These Shell-fishes are observable upon several Sea-weeds in the Gulph of Florida , and are there chiefly pick'd up by our Shipping : I never yet could meet with any Seaman who could affirm that he had seen any fall from Ships , and swim , which must have necessarily happen'd , had they been converted into Barnacles ; besides , in the Anatomy of Barnacles , I found them ( as other Geese ) Male and Female , the one having a Penis , the other Ovaria , whence it is evident that their way of breeding is no wise different from that of other Birds ; what therefore has been asserted by Speed and others concerning this Bird , is only a vulgar Error , and they only wanted a thorow Enquiry , to give them satisfaction in this Matter . The Sea-Crow is a Bird common in these Parts upon the Sea-Coasts , the shape of it is like that of other Crows , and it only differs from them in Colour , the Head and Wings being black , and the Body blue ; its Food for the most part are Muscles , and I have often with admiration observ'd these Birds to peck up Pebble-stones , and then to soar with them in the Air to a considerable height , then to let fall the Stones amongst the Beds of Shell-fishes , which most commonly break some of them , they afterwards alight , and feed upon their Prey . These Fowl are said to breed in the Isle of Man , but are not used as Food . The Puffin is a Bird about the bigness of a Duck , and sometimes is seen in these Parts , they are generally extraordinary fat , and when Pickled are relishing Food ; this Bird breeds likewise in the Isle of Man , in a Place commonly call'd the Calf of Man , in little Cells within the Rocks , and it is observable when they have young ones , that they take their flights to the Scotch Shores , and there fish for small Fry ; when their Stomachs are full , they return and eject their Prey for the nourishment of their young : so endearing and indissoluble an Affection is imprinted on all Creatures for the preservation of their Species . The Asper is a species of the Sea-Eagle , and is sometimes observ'd in these Parts ; its Food is upon Fish , one I dissected , and in its Stomach I found a great number of small Fishes , some entire , some half digested , and others turn'd to a perfect Mucilage ; in the Coates of the Stomach I discover'd several tubular Glands , which by compression would emit an insipid kind of Lympha , which with any kind of Alcaly or Acid , would not cause any fermentation , and yet the Fishes that lay in that part of the Stomach were either thorowly digested , or had half ways arriv'd to it . From which Phaenomenon it is evident , that this Liquor is the ferment of the Stomach in these kind of Birds , and that Digestion is not always perform'd by Acids , ( as some affirm , ) nor by Alcalies ( as others ) but indeed by an unaccountable mixture of both these united with several other Bodies ; of which , Steno speaking of the Saliva , has this Expression , Nihil invenies , quod illa respuet , nihil cui sine pugna non associetur . If therefore we can but content our selves , in having the satisfaction to know how to correct too prevailing an Humour in this wonderful Mixture in a Morbific State , it is as much as relates to the Preservation of Mankind ; I think I may affirm , that all we can attain to from all Hypotheses hitherto form'd about Digestion , falls infinitely short of that universal Menstruum , whatever the Adeptist may pretend , he only amuses us with obscure and Utopian Preparations , and gives us the Cloud to grasp at : But here Nature plentifully distributes , what he only imagins , and without torturing us with unmerciful Flames , by Methods easy to her self , tho' unknown to us , she prepares the true Alkahest , or Universal Dissolvent . How trifling then is it to affirm this to be a Sal. Volat. Oleos . as a late Author has done ; for if so , how comes Digestions of Bones and Metals to be perform'd in the Stomach ? no such Phaenomenon ever was effected by the preceding Liquor hitherto prepar'd by any Man : why then should that be the universal Menstruum of Nature , set up meerly to support a tottering Hypothesis ? Or why should we frame Schemes of Matters , which are not really what we fancy them , but what we could only wish them to be ? And thus by an over-weening Affectation of our own Conceptions we lick our deform'd Offspring , imposing upon the World groundless and imaginary Ideas , for absolute Demonstrations . Others by Acid and Alcaly will unmask all the dark Recesses of Nature , and make these two Combatants all the Ingredients of the Universe ; but let these Men consider the wonderful structure of the meanest Vegetable , the unaccountable preparation of its Juices , the wonderful preservation of its Species , and they will then find Acid and Alcaly to be too pitiful Principles to account for these admirable Phaenomena . Others with their Striate Particles presently set together all the Operations of the six Days of the Creation , yet at the same time they cannot demonstrate the Properties of an equilateral Triangle . Thus we croud our Heads with unnecessary and false Ideas of Things , and neglect the most useful part of Learning , which is a true knowledge of the Properties of Bodies , so far as we can attain to it by Experimental Learning : But I fear I have made too long a Digression on this Point , and shall therefore proceed to what relates farther to this Head. As to the Oyl of the Asper so vulgarly famed for alluring of Fish , it is only a general Mistake , and in no wise answers the End. The next remarkable Bird is the Sparling-Fisher , it is about the Bigness of a Duck , and by a wonderful Activity in Diving catches its Prey , and yields a very pleasant Diversion when pursued by Water-Dogs . The Cormorant is common in these Parts , and in the Indies it is made use of to take Fish withal , the manner which they do it by is this : A Ring being fix'd about the lower end of the Oesophagus , its swallowing any farther is prevented , and then he is turn'd into the Water ; when his Prey is caught , he returns to the Shore , and immediately ejects what Fish he had taken , and again pursues his Game : The Guts in this Bird have but small Circumvolutions , hence the Food which he takes passes so very quick , that he is almost continually hungry , which renders him more fit for this kind of Diversion . Not much unlike this is a Creature in Lithuania call'd a Ierfe , whose Bowels have no Windings , and so it becomes continually craving , and gorges until its Belly is distended like a Drum ; and then gets betwixt two Trees , and presses forth the Foeces , and so returns with as eager an Appetite to its Prey as ever . Two White Crows I have seen in these Parts , One of which was Presented to King Charles the Second , and kept as a Curiosity in the Park at St. Iames's , the Present was made by that ingenious Gentleman Edward Tidesley of the Lodge , Esq . It is said in Russia and other cold Climes , that Birds and other Animals , which in the Spring-time are of a brownish Colour , in the Winter turn as White as Snow , which argues different Exaltations of the Sulphurs both in Hairs and Feathers . Of Moor-Game we have great Plenty , both of the Small , and the Black , they live upon Heath , but more particularly upon that part , which we call Erica , or Dwarf-Cypress ; they afford us a pleasant Recreation , and when caught they are delicious and healthful Food : The Description of these are so accurately deliver'd by Mr. Willoughby , that I thought it not worth the time to trouble the Reader farther . Of the Curlews there are Two sorts , the Curlew and the Curlew-hilp , these are the larger , and not very unlike the Woodcock ; they frequent the Sea-Coasts , and are very good Meat . The Water-Hen is common in Ponds and Meers , but not much regarded , because esteem'd unpleasant Food . The Rale is a Bird about the bigness of a Partridge , and is common in these Parts , it hides it self in the Grass , and is discover'd by the snarling Noise , that it continually makes ; it is very excellent Food , and doubtless of extraordinary Nutriment . The Quails are likewise common , and generally extraordinary Fat , and eat delicately . The Rasor-Bill is sometimes observ'd upon the Sea-Coasts , so call'd from the similitude which its Beak bears to a Rasor , but this Bird is more common in the Isle of Man than here . The last Winter at a Place call'd Durton near Preston in Lancashire , I had a diverting Relation of a small Bird , in shape resembling , and about the bigness of a Water-wagtail , which was as follows : A Troop of Dragoons having been Quarter'd in that Town , some of the Soldiers were constantly commanded to attend the Horses , it was in the Summer-time , and they generally lay , and repos'd themselves upon the Grass : The Bird wou'd frequently fly towards them , and make its approaches to their Bodies , and at length reach'd their Faces , and offer'd to their Mouths , what it had convey'd out of the Grass , and then would return and come and offer its Food as before ; but what is most remarkable is , that the Bird wou'd not approach any Person but those in a Soldier 's Habit , which was Red : This was confirm'd to me by several of the Soldiers , whom the Bird had attack'd in this manner ; and likewise by a great Number of Persons of undoubted Credit , who were Eye-witnesses of the Fact , so that the truth is not to be question'd : From this Passage many Conjectures arose , but that not being a Matter relating to Natural History , I shall not trouble the Reader with them ; whoever pleases may make their Presages from this , as the Romans did of old from the Pecking of Chickens : However , 't is probable that the Redness of the Habit might be to this Bird , as a Cloth of that Colour is a Lure to an Hawk , and here all their surprizing Interpretations may center . Sea-Gulls are of Two sorts , the Great and the Less , the Great Gull is near as large as a Goose , the Lesser about the bulk of a Partridge , they both live upon small Fish , which they frequently take up in the Shallows , and it is a very diverting sight to see them mount , and hover in the Air , spying out their Prey , which discover'd they strike instantly into the Water , take it up in their Pounces , convey it to Shore , and there feed upon it ; these Birds frequently pursue one another in their flights , and if in pursuit one Gull happens to Mute , the Excrement is frequently caught by the other , and swallow'd ; it is my opinion , That oftentimes the Apous a Fish not wholly digested , may be ejected , which is the allurement of the Pursuer so eagerly to devour their Foeces : There are vast Quantities of these in the Isle of Walney , particularly in the Breeding-time the whole Island is near cover'd with Eggs , or Young-ones , so that it is scarce passable without injuring them ; their Tast is very strong , and ungrateful , and therefore not much regarded . The Sea-Pyes are very common , they are Birds of the Colour , and about the size of a Magpye , and are a very agreeable Food . The Red-shanks and Perrs are common likewise upon the Sea-Coasts , and are relishing Food . Wild-Ducks , Geese and Teal are very plentiful ; but the most remarkable thing of the Wild-Ducks is their way of feeding them at Bold in Lancashire : Great quantities of these Birds breed in the Summer-season in Pits and Ponds within the Demesne , which probably may entice them to make their Visits in the Winter ; they oftentimes adventure to come into the Moat near the Hall , which a Person accustomed to feed them perceiving , he beats with a Stone on a hollow Wood Vessel , the Ducks answer to the sound , and come quite round him upon an Hill adjoyning to the Water , he scatters Corn amongst them , which they take with as much Quietness and Familiarity , as Tame ones ; when fed they take their flight to the Rivers , Meers and Salt-Marshes . Swans are common in these Parts , but more particularly upon the Sea-Coasts , and upon Martin-Meer near Poulton in Lancashire : The Cygnet is very good Food , but the old Ones not tolerable . Sometimes there are Birds not common in these Parts brought hither by Storms ( as was hinted before ) particularly about Two Years ago , by a violent Hail Storm ; amongst the rest there was a Bird all White ( except only a short Red Beak ) about the bigness of a Pigeon ; and by what I observ'd of it , I cou'd apprehend it to be no other , than what our Travellers call the Tropick-Bird , met with usually in crossing that Line . The Kings-Fisher and Heyhough are likewise common enough , as are the Fieldfeir and Woodcock , which visit us in Winter-time , and then return Northwards ; they are said to breed in colder Climes , as in the High-lands in Scotland , Norway , Russia and Sweden , and such like Parts : It is probable therefore , when those Countries are bury'd in Snow , and the Brooks and Rivers frozen up , that they take their flights hither . The Cuckow and Swallow leave us in Winter : the Opinions of some are , that they sleep during that Season , and they ground their Conjectures upon finding many of them in hollow Trees , and subterraneous Vaults ; but why these may not as well pursue the Heat , as the other , is the Query : I have not dissected any of them taken from their profound Dormitories , so I pretend not to decide that Controversy . ERRATA in the First BOOK . IN the 2d Epistle Dedicatory , l. 2. for Respest r. Respect . In the Preface , l. 3. for Coals r. Boles . Pag. 2. l. 9. for Cerialis r. Cerealis . p. 3. l. 17. for Britany r. Britain , and so where-ever you meet with it . p. 5. last l. after Brigantines r. of Rovers , &c. p. 8. l. 26. for wise r. ways , ibid. l. 30 , before shall r. it . p. 10. l. 8. after Mountains a Comma instead of a Colon. p. 13. l. 11. for after r. by . ibid. l. 33. for Yorkshire r. York . p. 18. l. 9. for nor r. not . p. 19. l. 5. for nor r. neither . ibid. l. 6. for neither r. nor . p. 20. l. 6. dele for , and r. the building of . p. 23. l. 35. for easy r. easie . p. 24. l. 17. after Lightness r. or Coldness , &c. p. 32. l. 32. after considering r. of which . p. 33. l. 35. for Comsumptions r. Consumptions . p. 36. l. 6. after vulgarly insert called . ibid. l. 20. dele that . ibid. l. 21. dele they . p. 40. l. 6. after tedious insert that . p. 41. l. 23. for wise r. ways . p. 43. l. 5. for wise r. ways . p. 44. l. 1. dele that . p. 45. l. 3. for Furnace r. furness . p. 50. l. ult . for stiriae r. striae . p. 51. l. 16. after thence insert it . ibid. p. and l. after follow insert to be . p. 52. l. 2. for weather r. water . ibid. l. 5. for stiriae r. striae . ibid. l. 11. for stiriated r. striated . p. 54. l. 9. for make r. made . expire r. expired . ibid. l. 14. for Penetrancy r. Penetration . p. 56. l. 4. after afford insert it . p. 57. l. ult . for unquenchable r. unquenched , r. the same p. 58. l. 4. p. 61. l. 1. for falen r. fallen . p. 61. l. 10. after should be a insert convenient . p. 64. l. 31. for Empyeuma r. Empyreuma . p. 65. l. 3. for the r. they . p. 67. l. 21. for Transubstantiation r. Transmigration . p. 67. l. 33. for Magdalons r. Magdaleons . p. 76. l. 25. for Bret r. Boet. p. 78. l. 12. for Quincy r. squinsy . ibid. l. 13. r. squinsy . p. 81. l. 20. for Cinerous r. Cinereous . Item p. 82. l. 12. for Cinerous r. Cinereous . p. 83. l. 4. after reducing insert it . p. 97. l. 17. for Anticsteric r. Antibysteric . p. 98. l. 7. for Plackenet r. Pluckenet . ibid. l. 10. in beg . add l. ibid. l. 22. dele the first of . p. 102. l. 4. for only r. chiefly . p. 110. l. 6. for Nitrons r. Nitres . p. 111. l. 17. for Wafer r. Wepfer . p. 112. l. 29. for Impost r. Compost . p. 115. l. 13. for Animals r. Creatures . p. 120. l. 15. for Echinites r. Echini , and so elsewhere . p. 135. l. 10. for opaque r. opac . p. 136. l. 22. for Cra-fish r. Craw-fish . p. 140. l. 9. for Salmon r. Salmons . ibid. l. 16. for actly r. exactly . ibid. l. 20. dele and. p. 149. l. 12. for them r. her . p. 150. l. 15. dele either . p. 151. l. 31. for Pippin r. Peppin . p. 155. l. 32. for Heminens r. Hemineus , Item p. 156. l. 11. r. Hemineus . p. 156. l. 12. for that r. tho . ibid. l. 27. dele that . p. 157. l. 9. for Heminens r. Hemineus . p. 189. l. 13. for Liquid r. Fluid . TAB . I. An Explication of Mr. Burgher's first Plate . ( a ) The first Figure in the upper part of the Plate is a Man sounding a Flute upon the Stairs leading to the Hall. ( b ) The first Gate-house . ( c ) A Man standing about 30 Yards from the first Gate-house , where observe that the Sound is not then discernible at the first Letter ( a ) , from whence the Man sounds the Instrument , but at the Letter ( e ) , which is another Gate-house standing as describ'd in the Cut. ( d ) Is a Man moving about 10 Yards nearer to the Gate-house ( e ) , and then the Sound is not discernible from the Gate-house ( e ) , as it was before , but from the first Letter ( a ) upon the Hall-stairs , where the Man is sounding the Instrument . These Phaenomena clearly demonstrate to us , that the Motion of Sound is undulating or waving , and not in direct Lines ; so that the Sound being repercussed from ( b ) the first Gate-house , the Undulation from thence passes by the Man standing at ( c ) , but is repercussed again from the Gate-house ( e ) , from whence the Undulation of the Air being much greater , it there terminates at ( c ) , and that is the Centrum Phonocampticum , or Center of Sound in that place : But the Man standing at ( c ) moving to the Man standing at ( d ) , then the Sound vanishes from the Gate-house ( e ) , but is very discernible from ( a ) , where the Man is sounding the Instrument ; and the reason is very obvious , because the Undulation of the Air passes by him standing at ( d ) , but is repercussed again from the Hall , from whence then it terminates at ( d ) , which is the Centrum Phonocampticum , or Center of Sound in that place . The lower part of the Plate shews the Flashes of Lightning , the largeness of the Hail-stones that fell in that Storm and Hares and Birds that were kill'd by them . Note here , That the Explication of this Plate refers to the first Plate Engraven by Mr. Burghers of Oxford , figured TAB . 1. and the Explication of Mr. Townley's Micrometre , as likewise Mr. Brotherton's Experiments describ'd in the Book , relate to Mr. Burgher's second Plate , figured TAB . 2. where his various Experiments concerning the Circulation of the Sap in Trees , are fully describ'd , being taken from the original , as likewise the Observations made by the Micrometre ; I thought it necessary not to insert these Cuts with the rest , because they were those Gentlemens , and not mine . An Explication of the Cuts , contain'd in the second Plate : Engrav'd by M r Sturt . THAT I might do justice to the Author of the Experiments , lest I should in any wise mistake his Notion , or as I have express'd them , that they should not be thoroughly understood , I have for the Readers further satisfaction , annexed to those the Cuts of the various Barometres , and shall explain the different Phaenomena , which I observed in them : But the Reader must here be pleas'd to take notice , that the Gentleman's Name is not as is before asserted , Prideaux , but Iohn Patrick , who lives in Ship-Court in the Old-Baily , in London , near Ludgate ; where any Person at any time may see the various Experiments . Fig. I. A Glass-Tube , weighing exactly a Pound , fix'd to the end of a Ballance , as described in the Figure . Fig. II. A pound Weight ballancing the opposite end of the Beam , so that the two opposite ends of the Beam hang now in aequilibrio , that is they are equally Ballanced . To illustrate the Phaenomena observable in this Experiment , proceed in the following Method . Fill the Glass-Tube with Mercury , afterwards immerse it in the Cistern , at the bottom of the Tube , as described in the first Figure containing Mercury , the Mercury then forms the Vacuity in the top of the Tube , and shews the Scale of the Weather for that time . Now it is that the Tube , and the Mercury contain'd in the Tube and Cistern , complete four Pounds . Hence it should follow , that four Pounds suspended at the opposite end of the Beam , ought to be an equal Ballance to the Tube Cistern , and Mercury suspended at the other end of the Beam , but quite different Phaenomena's are observable ; for by only hanging two Pounds and five Ounces at the opposite end of the Beam , the Mercury contain'd in the Tube and Cistern , all of which weighing four Pounds , are immediately boy'd up . Hence it is plain the Mercury contain'd in the Tube , does not gravitate upon the Mercury contain'd in the Cistern , for if it did , the two Pounds suspended at the opposite and of the Beam , could not have boy'd them up , two Pounds being only half Ballance to four , it must therefore necessarily follow , that the Mercury in the Tube hangs pendulous from the Crown of the Glass , and becomes of no weight below , whence 't is plain , the Quicksilver does not ascend in the Tube by a pressure from the Quicksilver contain'd in the Cistern , for had it done so , it would then have follow'd , that as the external Air press'd upon the surface of the quicksilver in the Cistern , and by that forced upward the Mercury in the Tube , that as the Mercury ascended in the Tube , the Ballance should have fallen lower , but a quite contrary Observation occurs , for as the Mercury ascends in the Tube , at the same time the Ballance rises also . Fig. II. In a Glass-Tube four Foot long , containing half a Pound of Quicksilver , without a Cistern , and the Mouth of the Tube wide open , the Column of Quicksilver , contain'd in the Tube , is about thirty inches , the Quicksiver in this Tube rises and falls 9 inches , and seven tenths prependicular , for fair and foul Weather , and presages the change of Weather very nicely ; there are several other Tubes of a smaller size , which perform the same . This Tube hanging at the bottom of a Ballance , at whose opposite end was suspended a Weight which was an Equilibirum to the other , had the external Air forced up the Mercury in the Tube , it must thence have follow'd ; that as the Mercucury ascended , the Tube would have risen at the same time , but the contrary of this is very evident , for though the Mercury contain'd in the Tube , arise to the inches before mention'd , yet notwithstanding that the Tube never moves at all , which Observation plainly Demonstrates , that the Mercury hangs pendulous in the Tube , and only rises and falls according to the different Springs or Elasticities of the Air , contain'd in the top of the Tube . Fig. III. A Tube in the form of a Siphon , turned up 8 or 9 inches at the bottom , when filled with Mercury its ascent or descent is but one inch and a half . Fig. IV. Another Tube of the same form at the bottom , but at the top in the form of a Bicornu , or forked , which Branches are about four inches long , the Mercury in this ascends three inches , which doubles the Scale to the former , which shews the ascent of the Mercury , is from the various Elasticities of the Air at the top of the Tube , and not from the pressure of the Ambient Air contain'd in the Cistern , add to these one Head more , the Mercury will then ascend one inch and a half higher , add two Heads it will rise three , and so on proportionably , which Phaenomena , in my apprehension , amount to an absolute Demonstration of the truth of this Hypothesis . Fig. V. A plain Barometre , in this the Mercury only rises three inches . Fig. VI. A Bicornu , or forked Tube . In this the ascent of the Mercury is the same as in the other , which could not have been , had the Gravitation of the Ambient Air caus'd the ascent of the Quicksilver , since according to that Hypothesis , the Quicksilver in this should only have risen half an inch , since the Cistern of each only contain'd one Pound of Mercury . Fig. VII . A plain Tube open at the bottom , with a Column of Mercury about thirty inches , in this the motion of the Quicksilver is very discernible at the top , before it is moved at the bottom , which plainly shews the ascent or descent of the Mercury , is from the Dilatation or Contraction of the Spring of the Air contain'd in the top of the Tube . Fig. VIII . By moving this Tube a little upwards , if the Air incline to a fair Temperature , the Mercury immediately ascends in that small Tube , but if to foul , as quickly subsides , but if upon that motion it neither moves upwards nor downwards , it shews the Air at that time to be of a setled temper . Let the Column of the Mercury be what it will , as for example twenty eight inches , when it rises to the top of the Scale , it will then compleat thirty one , which Observation fully Demonstrates , that the Mercury contracts and dilates three inches . Fig. IX . Shews the Mercury moving thirty inches upon the Declivity , this sort of Barometre shews the variation of the Weather much more exact than any other . There is a Thermomete on the opposite side of it , and in the middle may conveniently be fixed a Looking-Glass . To these Experiments may be added the following Observations , which may not only be diverting to the curious , but likewise may tend to the good of the Publick and perservation of the Mariners . It is Observable , that under the line , the Mercury scarce either rises or falls , except about two or three tenths , and will not stir while they continue there , the reason is , either that the extraordinary heat there , so rarifies the Air in the Tube , or that the Etherial Particles there , are so clog'd with the Rains of the Mosoons , that the Spring of the Air is very much weakened , and consequently therefore cannot elevate or depress the Mercury as in other Chines . But when you come into the Latitude of fifteen degrees , either North or South , the Mercury then will rise and fall an inch , when in thirty degrees it rises two inches , when in forty five it rises then full three inches , when in sixty degrees Latitude , it then shortens and returns to two inches , in seventy five it shortens to an inch , in eighty one it neither rises nor falls a quarter of an inch . By an accurate Observation of these , when rough tempests , and interposing Clouds prevent the taking of an Observation exactly , the Mariner may easily see in what Latitude he is in , and by that means may perhaps by observing his Compass at the same time , to let him see whether he is North or South ; may not only frequently make his Voyages in a much shorter time , but likewise preserve his Cargo . Which if throughly pursued , will not only be of extraordinay use but Diversion also . Those Barometres were invented by the said Mr. Patrick , who is willing both to shew them to the curious , and supply any Person with them ; and methinks when both interest and pleasure Prompt to a through Prosecution of the Experiments , it cannot be reasonably thought that a suitable encouragement should be wanting . It is further remarkable , that in those hot Climes , though the motion of the Mercury is so little , that in the variation of the Weather it cannot but with great difficulties be observed ; yet by his Barometre , shewing the motion of the Mercury upon the Declivity , by having an account of the Latitude of the place , he adapts his Barometres to it , by which the different motions of the Mercury are as discernible as in different Latitudes . This to be inserted after the Cuts of the Barometres . An Explication of the Cuts contain'd in the Plate marked FIG . 1. Fig. 1. Is one side of a terrene course Fluor or Spar , found in the Mines in Derbyshire , in which are very discernible those Bodies which we commonly call the petrify'd Bones of Fishes of various sorts , some like the Vertebrae of a Flounder , and the horizontal Bones branching with 'em ; it contains also very lively representations of Feathers , Skrews , Stars , pieces of Shells , and the Exuviae of Reptiles . Fig. 2. Is the Reverse of the same Fluor , in which are very discernible those Bodies which we commonly call petrify'd Cockles , Oysters , Pectunculi , Patellae , the Nautilus ( which is observable near the lower Verge of the Figure ) resembling in a great measure a Crescent ; various Bodies like the Vertebrae , or Entrochi , Snails , representations of Stars , and various striated Figures ; pieces of the Capsulae of Insects , like those of Butterflies ; there are also some Figures resembling the half part of a Worm , besides various Bones of several small Fishes , and all petrify'd , or perfect Stone . Surely in these the Disports of Nature are very remarkable , and to me it seems very evident , that they are but the various Contextures of Salts , Sulphurs and Earths , and not the Exuviae of Creatures deposited there by specific Gravity at the Deluge , when the Earth was universally dissolved , as an eminent Author affirms ; since this stratum of Earth contains all those different Bodies , viz. Salts , Sulphurs and Earths , the various mixtures of which shew us diverting Representations , as will be observ'd in other Tables ; so that he who contends for these to have been the Exuviae of those Creatures which they represent , must likewise account for the Figures of Feathers and Stars observable in the same stratum , which I do conjecture is not easily done , taking the whole Matter together . ( I ) Fig. 4. This is a Stone taken out of the Bowels of a Man in Lancashire , and covered with Spunge . Fig. 5. Is a species of Coral , the Superficies is tubulous and stellated ; this seems likewise partly to consist of a Fluor , and if ( as in this it is evident ) Nature manifestly shews her Disports , viz. in the representations of Asterisms in Miniature , why may she not as well do it in the representations of Shells in Rocks . Fig. 6. Is the Ophites , or Cornu Ammonis , that is , the Serpent-stone , or Rams-horn , found in the Mines in Derbyshire . This Stone bears the Figure of the Serpent , some of which I have seen so extremely exact , viz. those that come from the Isle of Malta , that in those not only the external Figure of the Viper , but the very Vertebrae , Head , Teeth and Eyes were most exactly describ'd , and far surpassed the Petrifactions of any Shell whatever . By the same parity of Reason therefore they may urge these Stones to be petrify'd Vipers , as they do those Shells to be petrify'd Fishes , which I presume none will attempt , lest perhaps after an elaborate Hypothesis , he may at last find the Snake in the Grass . ( 2 ) An Explication of the Cuts contain'd in the second Plate , marked FIG . 2. Fig. 1. By some stiled a species of the Bufonites or Brain-stone , viz. from the representations which it bears to a Toad , or as some would have it , to the Cortical part of the Brain . He who here observes the curious Composure of the Lines upon the surface of the Stone , and the infinite Number of small Striae included in them , must acknowledge that the Disports of Nature are not to be parallel'd ; for what can I else call ' em ? surely no Man's Reason is so totally eclips'd , nor can his Forehead be so extremely hard , as to assert this to be a petrify'd Brain , if he does , I am sure I envy not the Product of his own . Fig. 2. The Cylindrical Pyrites striated , found in the Kennel-Mines at Haigh in Lancashire . Upon the superficies of this the striated Lines are drawn exactly like those upon Cookle-shells ; to me therefore ( from what is before observed ) it seems very obvious , how the representations of those Shell-fishes may frequently be found in Quarries . Fig. 3. A petrify'd Oyster , found in Derbyshire . Fig. 4. A Cookle petrify'd , found in Lancashire ; this is likewise stiled the Pectunculus Auritus . Fig. 5. One of the Echini petrify'd , with the representations of Trees upon it , as may be observed by the Cut : Here again the Disports of Nature are very remarkable , for surely none will affirm that ever Timber grew upon this small Pebble . Fig. 6. A Cockle of an irregular Figure , or Pectunculus , found in Lancashire . Fig. 7. A Snail-shell petrify'd , found in the Copper-Mines in Lancashire . Fig. 8. Moss petrify'd by a Water near Manchester , towards a place call'd the Collyarsts . Fig. 9. A Hair-Ball taken out of the Stomach of a Calf . Fig. 10. A petrify'd Pectunculus with spiral Lines , found in Lancashire . Fig. 11. A Glossopetra or Crow-bill , by some called the Sharks-tooth , found in the Lead-Mines . Fig. 12. A Glossopetra found in the like Mines both in Wales and Derbyshire . Here again are extremely remarkable the Disports of Nature , for what else can they be termed ? Can I call 'em the Exuviae of those Creatures before mentioned ? surely he that has seen that large one in the Possession of Mr. Charleton of the Temple , and the great variety of others , that are frequently found in this Kingdom , some representing the Bills of Crows , others those of small Birds , and will affirm them to be the Exuviae of those Creatures , has a Fancy extraordinary luxuriant , and I doubt not but he will attempt to fly , and convince the World , that Man is not that Creature Plato took him for , viz. an unfeather'd Animal . Fig. 13. A piece of a Pectunculus petrify'd , specifically higher than the common Shell of that kind , by which 't is plain that Shells at the Deluge subsided not by specific Gravity . Fig. 14. One of the same Kind . Fig. 15. The Figure of a Cockle or Pectunculus , of a Flinty Substance . Fig. 16. Another sort of the Echini petrify'd . Fig. 17. A Pyrites in the form of a Pectunculus . From all which 't is plain how various the Disports of Nature are . Fig. 18. A Stone taken out of the Kidneys of a Gentleman . Fig. 19. A Stone taken out of his Bladder . Fig. 20. A Shell taken out of the Bladder of a Hog , representing one of the Curvirostra . Hence it is plain that Shells may be found where Fishes of that Kind never were ; and since the Formations of 'em , and the different Representations of 'em in Rocks , may with no difficulty be otherwise solved , can I see any necessity from those Phaenomena , to infer an universal Dissolution of the Globe at the Deluge ? So many unaccountable Absurdities attending that Hypothesis . Fig. 21. A Stone taken out of the Gall-Bladder of the before-mention'd Gentleman , viz. Major Ashurst of Ashurst in the County of Lancashire , Esq . ( 3 ) An Explication of Cuts contain'd in the third Plate , marked FIG . 3. The Spots in the three first Shells-shew the Germination of Pearls in Muscles , that is , their Eruption from the Lamellae of the Shell ; these I have observ'd from their very first appearance , to their dropping from the Shell upon the surface of the Fish. Fig. 4. Is a Turbo : In this Shell I never saw any Fish , but I presume it quits its Shell when by Storms it is forced from the Bottom of the Sea , where I do conjecture is its natural Abode ; these Shells therefore being found in Inland Countries in firm Marle , do now fully confirm the Disruption of all the Strata of the Earth at the Deluge . Fig. 5. Is a Curvirostrum , found upon the Sea-Coasts in Cheshire , tho' most commonly in India . Fig. 6. Is a Pectunculu 〈…〉 with Azurine , circular Lines Interpolated . Fig. 7. Is a Pap-Shell , or Patella . Fig. 8. Is a Spar consisting of various Rhomboids , found in Derbyshire in the Lead-Mines . Fig. 9. Is a Buccinum , found upon the Sea-Coasts near Hillbree-Island in Cheshire . Fig. 10. Is a Trochus , found near the same Place . Fig 11. Is a different sort of Buccinum from the former , found likewise near Hillbree-Island in Cheshire . Fig. 12. Is a third sort of Buccinum , found near the same Place . Fig. 13. Is a Concha Veneris , found likewise upon that Coast , but most commonly in India . Fig. 14. Is the white feather'd Lead-Ore , found in the Lead-Mines in Lancashire and Cumberland ; the Lines you see are Tubulcous , and striated like those upon a Cockle , from which it is observable that Metals , as well as Minerals , have their various Disports . Fig. 15. Is a sort of Iron-Ore , with several globular Protuberances upon its Superficies , and for that Reason vulgarly called the Button-Ore . Fig. 16. Is a Fluor or Spar , of quadrangular , and several rhomboidal Figures . Fig. 17. Is a Fluor found in the Lead-Mines , consisting of irregular and triangular Figures . Fig. 18. Is a different Kind of Fluor , found also in those Mines , constituting six triangular Figures in one equilateral Quadrangle , and another broke off , from the various Contextures of which it is easy to imagine how those different Representations of Bones and Shells found in Rocks may be accounted for . Fig. 19. Is the Buphthalmus or Ox-Eye , described in the Book . Fig. 20. Is one part of a Bile-Stone taken out of the Bladder of an Ox. Fig. 21. Is the other part of the same Stone , both of them resembling the Bark of a Tree , in which the Disports of Nature are still further remarkable , which I have now traced through Minerals , Metals , Quadrupedes , and Shells themselves , I shall in another Chapter proceed to more Observations in Minerals , and some in fossile Plants , and human Kind . ( 4 ) An Explication of the Cutts contain'd in the Fourth Plate , mark'd Fig. 4. FIG . 1. A Cut of an Indian Canoo found upon the dreining of Martin-Meer in Lancashire ; it is very probable the Britains were taught the Use of these Boats by the Asiatics who inhabited amongst them , ( the Colonies of which People we have before proved in these Parts ) it being found in the Slutch under the Water , adjacent to a River now styled Ribbel , formerly Bellisama , both which are Phoenician and Armenian Words , and likewise a Rivulet branching from it styled Savig . It is very likely those People in those Days might make use of these Boats in Fishing and passing Rivers . Fig. 2. and 3. These were found in a Moss not very remote from the Canoo ; the former is a Stone like that of a Whetstone , the other a Copper Instrument not much unlike the Head of an Ax ; the like to these Dr. Plot observed in Staffordshire , but not of so large a Size ; he looks upon them to be Roman Axes , and that they might be lost in those Days by the Soldiers in their Passes ; the one he styles the Securis Lapidea , and the other the Securis Cuprea : But since they are both of so small a Size , that it is not possible that a Beast should be slaughtered by them , as may be observ'd in those collected by him , now in the Musaeum in Oxford ; and further , since that which he styles the Securis Cuprea has not the Shape of the Roman Securis , which I have frequently observ'd upon their Sacrificing-Altars , I cannot but conclude that he was certainly mistaken , and do rather look upon 'em to be Indian Instruments , since the Indians at this Day make use of such a kind of an Ax or Securis in forming their Canooes and barking their Trees , which at this Day they call a Tomahowke . These therefore being found under Ground near the same River where the Canoo's were , to me it seems more probable that they were Instruments made use of by the Asiatic Indians then residing in those Parts : And for the Stone , to wit , Fig 2. I only take it to be the Cos or Whetstone for the Securis . These considered together , I look upon 'em to be the greatest Relicts of Antiquity in the Universe , and clearly confirm to us what has been alledged before in Relation to the Asiatic Colonies in these Counties . Fig. 4. The Sepia or Ink-Fish ; he lies upon his Back , which shews his Spots which are not very unlike those of a Trout , the white Specks shews the Bladder , which contains the Ink , and the white Lines the Ductus's branching from it , through which , by contracting the Bladder , he ejects his Ink , and darkens the Water when he would hide or preserve himself ; and it is wonderful to observe the vast Quantities of Ink that one of these small Fishes will discharge , I having writ several Letters with the Ink which I prest from the single Bladder of only one of them . Fig. 5. Shews him dissected lying upon his Back . Fig. 6. Shews him lying upon his Back not dissected . Fig. 7. and 8. The Urtica Marina or Piscis Vaginalis , describ'd before in the Book . Fig. 9. The Head of a young Hippopotamus or Sea-horse , as he just shews his Head above Water , as a Sea-man described him to me who saw him , but it is not very like that Head found under Moss in Lancashire , as will appear by the Cutt of it in the Sixth Plate . An Explication of the Cutts contained in the Fifth Plate , mark'd Fig. 5. THE Figure is the Head of a Stag of Canada found Eight Yards within Marle in Lancashire , with the Vertebrae of the Neck adhering to the Head , one as large again as this was found Four Yards under the Moss in the Meales in the same County . These Creatures being Foreign to this Island , I think , sufficiently demonstrate the Universality of the Deluge , but this being before fully discuss'd in the Book , to that I refer you . The Explication of the Head is included in the Plate , wherefore it needs not to be inserted here . ( 5 ) ( 6 ) An Explication of the Cutts contain'd in the Sixth Plate , mark'd Tab. VI. of Fishes . FIG . 1. is a sort of Patella that lies betwixt the Vertebrae of the Back of a Whale ; this I found to be so by the Skeleton of one which I lately saw in Smithfield in London . This Bone was found near Hillbree-Island in Cheshire . The Use of it I take to be twofold ; the First , to facilitate the Motion of that immense Creature ; the Second , to prevent its Vertebrae from grinding one upon another , which , did not this interpose , probably they might do ; so admirable is the Conduct of Providence in the largest Creature in the Universe , as well as in the minutest Insect . Fig. 2. A Sturgeon taken in the Mersey near Warington in Lancashire , in a Salmon-Fishing belonging to Mr. Thomas Patten of that Town . Fig. 3. A Seale or Sea-Calf , called by the Dutch , Sea-hound , taken in the River Ribbel in Lancashire , near that pleasant Seat call'd the Bank , the Seat of that Honour'd Gentleman Thomas Fleetwood , Esq Fig. 4. is an exact Cutt of that Hippopotamus or Sea-horse-head dug up under Moss in Lancashire , which I frequently saw : This is a Creature peculiar to the South-Seas , and never was by any Mariner whatever observ'd in these Seas which encompass our Island : Unless therefore , a Man purely for the Sake of Contradiction will oppose the Universality of the Deluge , I am apt to think , he will scarce be able to account for all these surprizing and different Phaenomena's by any other Method ; so that whoever considers the Account given of the Deluge by Moses , will find him one of the greatest Philosophers , as well as most faithful Historians that ever writ since the Creation , his Style being throughout nervous , and his Thoughts sublime , insomuch , that as 't is said , Longinus , that great Master of Sublimity , could not but admire his Eloquence . Fig. 5. is the Rana Piscatrix , or Sea-Toad found frequently in the River Wire in Lancashire : It has an extream wide Mouth , and is said to be a very voracious Creature , it is not eaten as Food by the People , but I have seen them eagerly devour'd by the Sea-Gulls , and some of them almost peck'd to a perfect Skeleton ; the Rows of its Teeth are not much unlike those of a Shark ; wherefore I conclude its usual Food is upon small Fishes : It yields a great Quantity of Oyl but extreamly faetid . TAB . VI An Explication of the Cutts contain'd in the Sixth Plate , mark'd Tab. VI. relating to Pooles-Hole in Derbyshire . THESE perhaps , are the most amazing Vaults in the Universe that are Natural and not Artificial . These describ'd in this Plate are Pooles-Hole and Elden-Hole , the most terrible Chasm that I ever yet beheld : How therefore these Cavities came to be formed in these Mountains is the next Thing to be enquired into . It is very probable that these Cavities have continued in those unpolish'd Mountains ever since that terrible Deluge , so fully before discoursed of , and in my Sentiments absolutely demonstrates the Veracity of it ; for so far as I am able to conceive , it is not in the Power of Humane Understanding to give any rational Account of those prodigious Cavities , but either by Earthquakes or that general Inundation ; but since there is no Historian that gives an Account of any such Earthquake in this Island , and that by the Experience of those which have happen'd in all preceding Ages in these temperate Climates , we may reasonably suppose there never were any such . I adhere therefore to the latter Hypothesis , and do suppose that at that Universal Destruction , the Strata of the whole Globe were broke asunder , most of them lying in a shelving or dipping Posture , as in all the Quarries we find at this Day they do ; it is probable therefore that they tossing to and fro in the Flood upon the receding of the Waters , most of these Strata lying shelving , sometimes Two opposite Summits convened and in that terrible Confusion wedg'd themselves together , and by that means might easily form those prodigious Arches and Cavities which in our Days we observe in these Mountains . These Phaenomena's , if I mistake not , absolutely evince the Universality of a Deluge , but on the other Hand as clearly convince us , that the World was not then converted into a Fluid ; for had the Globe then been an Universal Fluid , and all Things subsided by Specific Gravity , as Dr. Woodward affirms , there being no empty Space in the Fluid , as all Philosopers averr there was , was it possible that ever such Cavities could have been formed ? I am certain , if it was so , whoever considers the Immensness of these void Spaces , must needs acknowledge that the Fluid then retain'd the most prodigious Pores that ever it did since the Creation . This Cavity entertains us with several very diverting Objects , which shall be accounted for in their Order : And , indeed , considering the great Diversity of Figures that may be observed in the different kinds of Sparrs in these Places , and the great Affinity the Substance of the Alablaster Sparr has to that of petrify'd Shells by the different Convening of these , does it at all seem difficult to me to imagine how in those Mountains those Mineral Shells are frequently found ? But I must own they are sometimes so extreamly like those Shell-Fishes which they represent , that to a vigorous Fancy they afford Subject sufficient to write ingenious Novels . A. The Cutt of the Woman who had Horns , whose Picture I saw at Whalley-Abby in Lancashire . B. The Child that was born of a Lancashire Gentlewoman with the Representation of a Flame upon its Body , the Mother being affrighted with that terrible Flame when the City of London was burned . C. The Representation of Plants in Rocks in a black Bituminous Substance imprinted in that from the Rock it self , like that of an Impression in Wax from a Signet ; the Rock seems to be a coarse sort of Marble or Lime-stone , but extreamly hard : Instances of this kind I have seen at Heseham near Lancaster , likewise at Latham near Ormskirk , and in the Coal-Mines near Townley in the same County ; so that in Vegetables , as well as Shells , the Disports of Nature are very obvious . From these Instances it is very demonstrable that the Globe at the Deluge was not dissolv'd , for had it been then a Fluid , that Bituminous Matter in which the Plants are delineated could not have taken an Impression from the Rock , since according to that Hypothesis , the Rock at that time must be a Liquid also ; and consequently therefore could not give an Impression to the Bitumen . The Observation may be further illustrated by a very familiar Instance : Let us suppose an Impression made upon Wax by a Signet , take another Piece of Wax , and by the Heat of a Flame reduce it to a Fluid , apply this to the Wax that has the Impression upon it ; 't is true , indeed , the Heat of the melted Wax will likewise turn the other Fluid , but at the same time it erases the Impression ; so that it is plain , that had the Rock been then a Fluid , it could not have given an Impression to the Bitumen , unless you will imagine the Rock both above and under the Bitumen , to indurate before that which is both Chimerical and Absurd . D. Shews the Entrance into the Cave . E. The Figure of the Lion formed by the Dropping of the Water from the Top of the Sides and Top of the Arch. F. The Pillar commonly call'd , the Queen of Scots Pillar , consisting of an Alabaster Sparr , formed after the same Manner . G. The Figure of a Humane Corps , formed likewise by the Dropping of the Water from the Top of the Arch and the Sides . H. The Sparry Globe called the Font , in the Top of which there is a small Cavity constantly fill'd with Water ; this consists of various Lamellae inveloped one within another , and is likewise formed by the Dropping of the Water . I. Is another Globular Sparry Substance , commonly call'd by the Natives , One of Mr. Cotton's Haycocks , formed after the same Manner . K. Is that Sparry Substance hanging at the Top of the Arch , commonly called , the Flitch of Bacon , formed also by the Water , which is that kind of Sparry Matter styled , the Stalactites , as are all the rest described in this Plate . L. Are those Sparry Substances hanging at the Top of the Arch , commonly called , the Chairs , formed after the same Manner . M. Is the Place call'd , the Needle 's Eye , which is a small Hole that goes quite through the Rock , so that from thence a Person standing with a Light to the Person that stands at the Bottom near the Water ; the Light seems to resemble a Star. The Current through the Cavity is in a great measure made by the Dropping of the Water , and likewise the Fret-Work that resembles a Choir . An Explication of the Cutts contain'd in the Seventh Plate , mark'd Tab. VII . relating to the Devils Arse , near Castleton , in Derbyshire , &c. THE First Figure on the Right-hand is a Piece of the Nautilus , found in Lancashire ; in this the Disports of Nature are wonderful , as may be observ'd by the various Figures included in the Shell , and the curious Lines upon its Superficies . The Second Figure is the Cheshire Woman who had Horns ; an Account is given of her in the Plate , so that a further Relation needs not to be inserted here . The lower Part of the Plate is that wonderful Arch , commonly call'd , the Devil's Arse , near Castleton , in Derbyshire , the Area where the Persons and the Houses are , where a great many of the poor Inhabitants live , is within the Arch , and reaches to the first Water which runs cross it , as you may observe by the shadowed Figure stretching in that Line . The Second shadowed Figure is the Second River , and then the Rock opens again , as may be observ'd in the Figure . The Third shadowed Figure is the Third and Last Water , where the Rock and the Water closes , and then you cannot pass further . TAB . VII . The next Thing to be enquired into , is whence in this prodigious Cavity these Subterraneous Rivers have their Origin : It is observable in several of the Mountains in Derbyshire , that at the Bottoms of the Mountains there are several Cavities , which the Inhabitants call Swallows , into these run several Rivulets of Water , but where the Water has its Exit is not known : It is therefore my Opinion , that in large Subterraneous Cavities , as in that at Castleton , several of those Rivulets convening , it is from them these Subterraneous Rivers are formed , and am apt to think , that those Springs which issue out of the Mountains in such rapid Currents , as some near Castleton do , are from them also . From all these the wonderful Disports of Nature , are not only discernable , as is fully demonstrated in Minerals , Metals and Plants , but in Animals also ; Why therefore some Persons should spin out such elaborate Hypotheses to amuse Mankind , when these Phaenomena's may otherwise be familiarly enough solved , I cannot apprehend ? But those Heads having been fully enough discuss'd before , I shall not therefore recapitulate , but shall desire each Person to make his Observations accurately , and weigh the Whole together ; and could heartily wish some Persons of no mean Character , would not violently espouse Hypotheses which are not warrantable , and not fly into violent Passions when they are not opposed in any thing , but what is not consonant to Experiments and Natural Observations . How these Gentlemen may resent these I am in no wise uneasie , and whatever their Opinions may be of themselves is not my Business to enquire into , but when from Persons of Learning , in Answer to the Experiments I fully try'd , I receiv'd no Answer but Opprobrious Calumnies and Supercilious Arrogance ; let those Gentlemen be assured that I am ready to justifie what I have recited , and when ever they think convenient to make and Reply , either to them or these , if any thing material be offered , or more probable Arguments be produced , I will either acquit my self or fairly drop the Argument , for I am not so bigotted to any mean Performances of my own , but when more probable Conjectures are offer'd , can easily relinquish them , but in those Matters which I have recited as Experiments or Observations , I dread not their Criticisms . TAB : Y E I. OF BIRDS . An Explication of the Plate of Birds , mark'd Table the First , of Birds . 1. THE Sea-Crow ; its Food is upon Shell-Fish , and its manner of Feeding is very wonderful , as is observ'd in the Book . These Birds are said to breed in the Hollows of Rocks in the Isle of Man , and though common upon the Sea-Coasts in these Counties , yet never known to breed here ; their Flesh is not grateful , and therefore not eaten . 2. The Brasilian Magype ; this was driven upon the Coasts by the violent Hale Storm , described in Mr. Burgher's first Plate , and found dead upon the Sea-Coasts in Lancashire . 3. The Tropick Bird , driven in at the same time . 4. The copped Wren that fed the Dragoons near Durton , in Lancashire , of which an Account is given in the Chapter of Birds . 5. The Asprey or Sea-Eagle . See likewise an Account of that in the same Chapter . 6. The Barnacle or the Anser Bassanus ; in these , as in other Geese , there are Males and Females , and they breed after the same manner , as may be observ'd in the Chapter of Birds , that Species of the Shell-Fish , they have formerly been said to proceed from , is a Species of the Pectunculus , resembling that contain'd in the second Plate , Number 15. which I found in the Copper-Mines in Lancashire : These Shells are usually lick'd up by the Ships in the Gulf of Florida , and do not breed in these Seas ; which Phaenomenon still further confirms to me , these Petrifactions to be nothing but different Concretions of Fluors , Sulphurs , Salts and Earths , and may justly be styled , Lapides sui generis . FINIS . The Author's Vindication of himself , from some Calumnies lately cast upon him . SO strangely Opinionative are some Persons , and fondly link'd to the Wild products of their own teeming Genius , that an Ocular Demonstration to these amounts not to a thorough Conviction ; nay , so prodigiously over-weening of those are their Sentiments , it is so far from attaining of it , that against the most evident Truths they wilfully shut their Eyes ; and fall into such extravagant Expressions , that they almost exceed the rudest Offals of Billingsgate , and that for no other reason , but because I do not , as they suppose , that at the Deluge the Globe was Universally dissolv'd , or , as some will have it , converted into a Pudding , and instead of Plumbs , was larded with Cockles , which are since petrified : Those Gentlemen may be assured , I shall not concern my self with their Missionaries ; but when they themselves judge it convenient to make a Reply that is material ▪ I shall then be at their Service . Some of these have indeavoured to traduce me , both at the Engravers , and the Press , but have , in some measure , been disappointed in their Expectations : They have indeed , out of their unexpected Candour , been pleas'd to acknowledge , that there was somewhat of Stile in the Work ; but for that reason were pleas'd to allege , it was not my own ; in Answer to that , I have only this to say , in Vindication of my Self , that in Composing the Work , I had not the least assistance from any Person whatever ; and have not in any wise been defective to make my self so far Master of the Language that I write in , as to adapt my Expressions to the subjects that I treat off . How far these kind of Actions are reconcileable , either to Justice , Honour , or Learning , I freely submit to the common Censures of Mankind ; nay , even to their own Sentiments . And would gladly be inform'd , by what unaccountable Methods they have so totally Monopolized all natural Learning , that the freedom of thought shall not be allowable to another . Notwithstanding their wonderful assurance , I will once again venture to affirm , their Petrefactions , many of them , at least , are not so exquisitely like the Shells which they represent , but we may as reasonably suppose , that the Espousers of this Fiction , may be as much mistaken as the Bird which peck'd upon the Grapes drawn by Zeuxes : And am apt to think , that upon a serious Consideration of the whole matter , The one will be found as starving an Entertainment as the other . 'T is true some of these Gentlemen have very choice and curious Collections of Natural Curiosities , and in their Collections of petrified Shells , as they term them , even outstrip all the Trophies of Caligula , when he made that vast Collection upon the Belgic Shore ; but if these Gentlemen cannot be certain , that those Shells are the Exuviae of those Fishes they take them for , they do but impose upon their own Judgments , and only entitle themselves to a spurious Off-Spring ; wherefore considering the many absurdities that inevitably arise from that Hypothesis that Learning is built upon , I shall not expatiate upon them here , but leave the further disquisition of those matters to the Unbiassed Readers . This to be incerted , as a Postscript , at the end of the First Book , after the Explication of the Cuts . THE Natural History OF LANCASHIRE , CHESHIRE , AND THE Peak in DERBYSHIRE . BOOK II. CHAP. I. Of Quadrupeds , unusual Phoenomena in Human-Kind , of Persons noted for Arts , Professions , and Acts of Charity . THAT there shou'd be a Species of Quadrupeds in these Parts , different from others in England , is scarce to be imagin'd , I shall therefore only take notice in this Treatise of what are most remarkable amongst us ; In a Park call'd Stiperly in Cheshire , belonging to Iohn Legh of Adlington , Esq from which Family my Ancestors had the Honour to descend , are an unusual kind of Sheep ; they are of a larger size than most others , and bear rather a kind of Hair , than Wooll . They have all Four Horns , and some of them of an Extraordinary size , the Two Horns next the Neck , are erect like those of Goats , but larger , the other next the Forehead are curved , like those of other Sheep , whether or no these be a particular Species of Sheep , or perhaps might come at first by Goats and Sheep engend'ring together I cannot determine , their Flesh is agreeable enough , yet different from other Mutton , yet more resembling that than Goats Flesh ; Not far from thence lies Lime-Park , belonging to Peter Legh of Lime , Esq in which there are a great Number of Red-Deer , of which this is remarkable , that once a Year the Keepers drive them together upon a grass Plain before the Gates of the Hall , a thing , I believe , not practis'd upon these Wild Creatures in any other part of the World ; The wonderful consent there is betwixt the Horns and Testicles of these Creatures is scarce to be imagin'd , as likewise their Yearly casting their Horns , it is most certain if these Deer be gelded before the Eruption of their Horns , they never produce any afterwards , and if before the usual time of casting them , they then never cast those they are possest of ; which Phoenomenon to me seems to argue , that the principal occasion of casting their Horns is , that about Rutting time their Testicles are more pregnant than at other Seasons , hence their Blood being raised to an higher Ferment , nay indeed to so touring a Pitch that Nature it self is almost unhing'd , hence the Blood Vessels being distended beyond their Natural Tone , are uncapable to contain any longer , but are forcibly burst asunder , by the disruption of these , the Horns , which abound with them , are dispoiled of all possible Communication of Nourishment , by which means the Nerves are render'd Weak and Languid , the Horn consequently by its own Weight declines , and falls off ; these Horns afford us in Chymical Preparations , an Oil , and a Spirit , which is indeed nothing but the Volatile Salt dissolved in Phlegm , and a Volatile Salt , which are all of them of Extraordinary use in Languors , and Convulsive Distempers , or in any Malady of the Nerves ; It is affirm'd , by the Learned Dr. Brown in his Travels in Hungary , that in Servia where the Plague frequently rages , they find no better Antidote against it than Eating the Flesh of these Creatures , for which there may be this Reason , it is probable the Flesh of these Creatures , contains a greater quantity of Volatile Salt than other Flesh may , by which means it becomes a more generous Food , and by a more than an Ordinary Volatilized Chyle , prevents Coagulation of the Blood which causes that Pestilental Distemper , those Volatile Alkalies , destroying the other Saline , Acid particles that make the Coagulum ; The Horns of these Creatures by their own Effluvia are Convertible into a Jelly , which is of great use to Emaciated Persons , and a noble Food to any , it may be it was from this Preparation that Monsieur Papin received the first hint of his New Digester , by which he Converted Bones into Marrow by their own Effluvia , which I have seen frequently Experimented by that Excellent Chymist Christopher White of Oxford , Operator in the Publick Laboratory of that most Flourishing University ; it is affirm'd by the Huntsmen , that these Creatures when they find themselves Encompassed by the Dogs , and no possibility of escape , will weep most Mournfully , a sight that to a Tender Spirit wou'd damp the Divertisement of that days Recreation , so endearing a Principle is Life to all Creatures . In the Park near Mannor in Lancashire are spotted Deer ; There are some of these likewise in Dunham-Park , belonging to the Right Honourable the Earl of Warrington in the County of Chester . In a Park near Bury in Lancashire are Wild Cattel , belonging to Sir Ralph Ashton of Middleton , these I presume were first brought from the high-lands of Scotland . They have no Horns , but are like the Wild Bulls and Cows upon the Continent of America , of which Monsieur Hennipin has given us a full account in his Travels up the River Mesashippi , upon the Banks of which great Herds of these are frequently seen Grasing , and are Hunted by the Indians , as the Deer by us ; The defect of Horns in these Beasts brings into my Mind a very remarkable Phoenomenon of one Alice Green , whose Picture I have seen in Whalley-Abbey in Lancashire , this Woman had Two Horns which grew out at the back part of her Head , they grew backwards like those of Rams , and were about three Inches long , these she cast once in three Years , and had always intolerable pains before the Horns broke out , whence came this Lusus Naturae , or Praeternatural accident , is , I think , a Phaenomenon not to be accounted for , unless at the time of Coition some such Monstrous Idea might then be imprinted on the Faetus , which is the most probable Conjecture I can make on this point , since we have several Instances of strange Impressions thus Effected , a Remarkable one is mention'd in Van Helmont , where he tells us , of a Woman who Dreamed she was with Child of a Cherry-Tree , which made such a wonderful Impression upon the Faetus , that in the Palms of the Hands , instead of those Lines usual to Mankind , were to be seen the Figures of the Leaves , and Boughs , and Cherries , several other accounts of this Nature might be produced , which wou'd too much swell this Chapter to recite them , I shall only insert one more which was upon a Woman near Clitheral in Lancashire , this Woman when with Child was affrighted with Fire , and upon the Body of the Infant , was very discernable a Lively representation of Flames , this was Communicated to me by Dr. Parsons of Preston , and I am satisfy'd in the Truth of it ; how these representations of things , and sometimes the things themselves , are caused by Ideas imprinted by Mothers upon thè Faetús , is in my Judgment a matter that may admit of various Hypotheses , but not any that will amount to a Demonstration , for how is it solvable by any Rules of Mechanism , that the Faetus which by a few Vessels adheres to the Womb of the Parent , that an Artery and Vein , which only carry and reconvey Blood to its subsistance , shou'd ever perform these amazing Phoenomena , it is certain the Faetus has no Communication with the Mother any way , than only in the Chyle , which is seperated by the Glandules in the Placenta Uterina which cannot possibly be imagined to produce these effects , how therefore the motions of the Animal Spirits penetrate through all these recesses of Nature , so far as I am able to apprehend , surpasses human Conception , and is indeed only solvable by him who knows no Limits , but Acts according to his own Almighty Will and Pleasure : The Atheist here may have room enough for Contemplation , and then let him tell us , how an Artery carrying only a little thoughtless Blood , and a Vein returning what is not spent upon the nourishment of the Embrio , let him tell us , I say , how by an Accidental concourse of Monades or Atomes , it is possible these things shou'd be effected ; but since I am apt to think he cannot define me what thought is , he may here acquiesce , and needs not blush to acknowledge his Ignorance , but may conclude with the Royal Psalmist , that it is , the Fool hath said in his Heart , there is no God , and indeed only he . Lancashire chiefly in these Parts is most remarkable for breeding Cattle , of a size more than Ordinary large , particularly about Burneley , and Maudsley , from which places I have known Cattle sold at extraordinary Rates , an Heifer sometimes amounting to Fifteen or Twenty Pounds , the ground they Feed upon is usually upon an Ascent , and the Grass shorter than in lower Grounds ; The usual method is to buy Calves in those Parts , when they are about One Year Old , then by removing them to a more Fruitful Pasture , they arrive to a larger Pitch than usual ; The like is Observable in Horses , and hence it is , that in Yorkshire , they generally breed the best of that Species . Let us here add something concerning the Superfaetation of Hares , which though not always , yet is frequently observed , that in the Uterus at the same time , Young ones of different Productions are discovered , one perhaps no larger than a small Plumb , another about half its due size , and a third at perfect Magnitude , I have often seen here the Caesarian Birth , that is a Young one taken alive from the Doe rip'd open , preserved and nourished for a considerable time afterwards , Phoenomena not unlike to these Superfaetations , are observable in various Plants , especially the Orange-Tree , upon which are Blossoms , and Fruits of different growths at the same time . Let us enquire into the Rationale of this , and in the first place consider , that these Creatures have frequent Coitions after Conception , and then why may we not easily suppose , according to our former Hypothesis , that the Semen equally at one time , as an other , after it is injected into the Uterus , may be absorbed there by the Capillary Arteries , and by them be convey'd , and deposited into the Ova , and cause a Faecundation , and since there are various Ova's in the Ovaria , it does not at all seem difficult to me how Superfaetation happens ; But rather indeed wonder there are not the same effects in Female Human-Kind , the same circumstances concurring ; But some may object against this Hypothesis , and allege that impregnation is not performed by the Semen thrown by the Mass of Blood within the Ova ; But that only a Gas , or Aura of the Seed is by the Cornua convey'd to the Ova , and so produces Faecundation . But to these I answer , since with small Bellows at the end of the Tubes , I have frequently attempted to force only Air within the Ovaria , but cou'd never effect it , and since the Ovaria are likewise involved in a double Membrane , I do not see how in the least that Hypothesis can be defended , but since the Cornua , or Horns of the Womb , convey the Faetus from the Ovaria thither , to assert too that they likewise carry the Semen to them , to me seems very Preposterous ; besides Dr. Harvey assures us , he has often immediately after Coition , dissected the Womb and its Cornua , but never in those cou'd discover the least relict of the Semen , which probably he might have done , had it been only thrown there to transmit its Aura into those Organs , to convey it to the Ovaria ; again , if we consider the suddain Indisposition of Persons after Conception ; The several Hereditary Distempers that attend many Births , as the Gout , Stone , Dropsy and Consumption , can we imagine how these causes shou'd be solved , unless we suppose the very substance of the Seed to be deposited in the Ova ; for how an Aura shou'd ever bring these about to me is unaccountable ; But if , as some defend , Faecundation is effected by Animalcules floating in the Semen , and that the Ova are only recipients to them , I wou'd then appeal to those Modern Virtuosi , that espouse this Doctrine , to solve the causes of Hereditary Distempers , and enquire of them if these small seminal Gentlemen , have not frequent fits of the Gout , and are not sometimes Hydropical and Consumptive : But how Rational this is to imagine , I leave it to the World to judge , but shall rather conclude my self , that the very substance of the Seed is deposited in the Ova , and that as that is tainted , so likewise is the Faetus , and hence Hereditary Distempers arise . But to return to the Hare , it is observable those bred upon Morasses , and Parts adjacent to the Sea-Coasts , are usually the swiftest , though of the smallest size ; But this their Velocity may , I presume , proceed in some measure from their Diet , which as I have frequently found by dissection , is a short dry Grass , and sometimes the Tops of Heaths , and Barks of Trees , which being excellent Antihydropics , may occasion the dryness of their Constitutions , and in some measure their swiftness , by absorbing the Serum , or watry Parts of the Blood , by which the Muscles consequently must have less pressure upon them , and doubtless the Lymphaducts are less numerous in these than in other Creatures . As to their different Colours it is observable those in colder Climes , as in Russia , and the High-lands of Scotland , are White or Grey , but in other Countries they are of a Brown Colour , these variations of Colours by the Chymists are solved by their Experiments on Sulphur , which by different degrees of heat turns White or Red , as it is more or less Exalted , and considering the Down of these Creatures , abounds with a great quantity of Sulphur ; I think the conjecture not irrational . Distempers most incident to this Animal are commonly in the Liver , which are Hydatides , or Blisters upon its Superficies , proceeding doubtless from a Rupture or breach of the Lymphatick Vessels in that part , occasion'd by violent running , and afterwards the coldness of the Earth too suddenly closing the Pores , and Obstructing perspiration , hence those Vessels become distended beyond a natural Tone , and Burst ; This Creature is highly commended by the Germans to be a Healthful , Noble , and Generous Food , particularly by Ab-Heers , of which in his Spadacrene you may see a full and large account . But before I close my observations upon Quadrupeds , I thought it not a miss to insert two Instances , they being not only unusual , but of great Importance , the first is of two Persons , who in a small Cottage near Bury in Lancashire , dyed of the small Pox , during the whole time of their Sickness , Two Cats for the most part lay upon the same Beds with the Patients , in a little time after these Persons had Expired ; Both the Cats fell Sick , with the usual Symptoms in the Apparatus of the small Pox , and so regularly proceeded to the State of Eruption , and Maturation , with Pustules exactly like those in Human-kind ; at last those subsided , and soon afterwards both the Cats dy'd . By this instance it is evident the small Pox is not a Distemper peculiar only to Human-kind ; But why to Mankind more than other Creatures , is the next thing we are to enquire into ? The Decision of this Question depends upon two Topics ; The first is the particular Composition of the Blood in Mankind , differing from that in other Creatures , and consequently those not so subject to this Distemper ; That the Blood in Human-kind does differ from that in Quadrupeds , is evident from the different Proportion of muriatick , fixt , and volatile Salts , that may be obtained from it , and this probably may proceed from their variety of Food and Liquors , and for that reason , I think , it wou'd be highly worth the time of our Modern Virtuosi , to take an exact Proportion in each of those , and to observe the Distempers the most incident to different Creatures , as likewise those that are Carnivorous , and those that Feed only upon Plants , and distinguish them accordingly ; it s most certain , it is a particular Crasis in the Blood , when Man is disposed to receive this Distemper , some Persons I have known conversant with People in the small Pox , and yet Twenty Years afterwards have themselves been infected and dyed of them , when therefore by a particular Crasis the Blood is so disposed to receive the Morbisick particles of the Air , partly taken into the Body by the intromitting Pores , and partly by inspiration , it is then by the various concretions of these the Serum of the Blood is converted into a Poisonous Ichor , which by its acrimony separates the Cutis from the Cuticula , and forms those Pustules we Name small Pox. A second reason why Man is peculiarly subject to this Distemper , may be the variety of the Orifices in the Miliary Glands of the Cutis , which doubtless in Mankind , are much different from those in other Creatures , it must therefore necessarily follow , that where there are not proper secretory Vessels to receive such particular Coagulations , those Creatures cannot , as Man , be alike subject to equal Distempers ; These may suffice for a Decision of the Question propos'd , I shall therefore in the next place proceed to the second Instance , and that is of a Mastiff-Dog ; he belonged to the Honourable Peter Bold , of Bold , Esq this Dog still attended his Master in his Chamber , during a tedious Sickness , being a Consumption of the Lungs , after this generous Gentleman Expir'd , and his Corps removed , the Dog almost each moment enter'd the Room , making a Mournful , whining Noise , and prosecuted his researches for several days , through all the Rooms of the House , but in vain ; He then retired to his Kennel , from whence he wou'd not be Courted , but refusing all manner of Sustenance , died there ; of this I was an Eye-Witness , being through the whole course of the Distemper concern'd for that Honourable Gentleman ; what some may Bogle at to call Reason , I know not , but , I think , a deeper Sense of Sorrow and Gratitude , cou'd not be shown in any Creature whatever . Which brings me in the next place to consider what the Philosophers call the Knowledge of Brutes , concerning this there are various Opinions , the Platonists did not seem to doubt of it , and for that reason when they defin'd Man , to distinguish him from other Creatures , only stiled him an unseather'd Animal . The Pythagoreans run into a wilder extreme , and were so fully possess'd with the Opinion of the Souls of Brutes , that they believed there was a mutual Transmigration of Souls . And hence surely we cou'd not blame the Poet , when he says , the mighty Thunderer transform'd himself into a Bull. But however , tho' without question there is something of a Spiritual distinguishing being , that actuates the Body of a Brute by the assistance of the Animal Spirit ; yet the before recited Hypothesis of Pythagoras , in bringing their Souls upon the level with that of Man , I look upon to be groundless ; since Man is the only Creature in the World that has a reflex thought , and can abstract from matter , and that has any Notion of a Deity ; But alas ! how imperfect wou'd that be , had not God , out of his Infinite goodness , been pleased to communicate himself to us by Revelation , as we may find by too many Instances amongst the poor Americans , who though they have Notions of a Being Infinitely Good , yet have likewise the same of one equally Bad ; and therefore Worship one through Love , and the other through Fear . Knowledge in Brutes by the Peripatetics is stiled natural Instinct : But since they are not able to define what that is , it is only to explain an obscure Matter by one more dark . I shall therefore pass it by as not material to this Subject . But the Cartesians Quadrupeds are looked upon as a most compleat Piece of Clock-Work , or Automala , moved only as the Object makes an Impression on the Organ , but since these Creatures are certainly endued with Thought , and Memory , which can never be explain'd by Rules of Mechanism , that Hypothesis is but ill grounded ; Nay , they are so far from explaining these two faculties by their Problems in Mechanicks , that they are at a full stop , even by those Rules . To unfold to me the more easy instance of voluntary motion , Steno , Charleton , Borellus , and Crone , have made Ingenious Conjectures on this Point , yet are defective when they come to examine the main business on those Notions ; Epicurus , Lucretius , and Mr. Lock , refine , and explain , the Knowledge of Brutes , by Images , and Ideas , and these they make either Simple or Complex , and those imprinted upon the Organ by the Object , and thence it is through a long experience of those Ideas , they are able to think and distinguish , and in that , as they would have it , consists their Knowledge : Now I wou'd only enquire of these Learned Gentlemen , a solution of one Question , whether or no these Ideas imprinted on the Organ , by the Object , be Material or Immaterial ; if they allow them Material , it is impossible but by such a weight of matter , through the whole Series of a Creatures Life , imprinted on the Organ , the Organ must unavoidably be too opprest even to distinguish at all : It is plain the Eye , for a small Season , may view the Sun , but by a pressure of its Particles upon it , it soon becomes dim , and undescerning ; But to this they may reply , that an Impression on the Organ is made equally as that of the Effigies of a Signet on Wax ; But this will appear as liable to absurdities as the former , for from the same object on the same Organ , still new Impressions must succeed , hence the Organ in a common tract of time , must necessarily be worn out and destroy'd , and consequently not be able to distinguish any thing ; for doubtless if the Object cou'd at any time stamp any Impression or Idea , it must Caeteris paribus still do so , and then the consequence is unavoidable : But if they allege these Ideas or Images are Immaterial , then a Soul or Spiritual being follows evidently in those Creatures , sufficient to actuate the Body , and be capable of some degrees of Knowledge ; this allow'd , there is no occasion for these Images , or Ideas , for why should Nature produce any thing in vain ; Beings without a necessity are never multiply'd : And now after all the Blaze that Elaborate Piece of Human Understanding has procured in the World , from what is observed , it is easy to learn , that it amounts to no more than trifling in Philosophy , and refining on the Godhead ; and perhaps to too many unwarily caught , has been of pernicious consequence ; I have insisted the longer on this subject , because this Book , though so Universally receiv'd , if rightly weigh'd , is no more than what Mr. Hobbs has before alleg'd ; I shall therefore Examine his Hypothesis , that being the Basis of the former ; Mr. Hobb's Notion was , That all Beings were material , and that betwixt Matter and Nothing there was no distinction ; which notion , no doubt , gave hint to that great Man before mention'd to form his Ideas ; how far Mr. Hobb's Hypothesis is consistent with reason , for the following Reason I submit to the Judgment of the World : In the first place let him tell me how Matter can think ; if he be there at a loss , his Notion unavoidably falls ; but to say it can , is only to assert Matter acting upon Matter , and then I would know what it is that judgeth of that action Thought , when it abstracts from all material Objects ; This cannot be supposed to be a being consisting of Matter , for then it could not judge of the Action for the Reasons before alleged : It is true in Mathematical Argumentations we have not Ideas of any Beings , but what consequently we must suppose to be Material , for our apprehensions of them are under some determinate Figure , and so consequently Material , because that is a Quality , viz. Extension , inseperable from Matter : But since to form adequate Conceptions of immaterial Beings , surpasses both our Intellects and Organs , it does not therefore follow that there are not any such Beings , no more than since a Mathematician cannot by the Rules of Arithmetick demonstrate why one Grain should become five hundred , which notwithstanding is obvious , and familiar enough . It is strange such absurdities should be put upon the World ; methinks the Being that has no dependance upon the Pen I write with , sufficiently evinces me to the contrary : Not that I speak this out of a conceit of any mean performances of my own , but only that it is actuated by a Being independant from it , by which I am able to demonstrate I am a Rational Creature . I proceed next to Dr. Willis's Hypothesis concerning the Souls of Brutes , which is , that they are an actual fire , I shall endeavour to examine his Reasons , and Conjectures relating to that Opinion , and then lay down some Arguments why it cannot be so ; in order to which , I shall examine the various Species of Fires , and their different Pabulums , and shall then , from the Experiments he recites , see how far they are convincing upon that Topic : of Fires there are various sorts , but all of them may be reduced to these generical Heads , viz. Aerial , Terrestrial , or Animal , the Aerial ones are those of Lightning , shooting of Stars , flying Serpents , the twins Castor , or Pollux , called by the Spaniards Corps le Saint , and these frequently fix upon the Masts and Sails of Ships ; the Seamen by their long continuance , or quick disappearance , will pretend to Prognosticate the future Weather , it is impossible from any experiment he cou'd make upon these in the Air Pump , that he shou'd form any Corollaries , and since these no ways refer to this business , I shall not farther enlarge upon them . The Experiments recited by the Honourable Esq Boyle and the Doctor , are upon common Fire in the Air Pump , which they found to extinguish as they drew out the Vitrous parts of the Air , and the same thing happening to Animals in the Air Pump , the Doctor hence concludes the Souls of Brutes to be an actual Flame ; and had he lived to have seen the Phosphorus prepared from the Blood , I question not but his pregnant parts wou'd highly have improved that Notion ; in answer to his Hypothesis I wou'd gladly know of any Man , whether it is possible Fire shou'd think , or that voluntary motion can be solved by that Element , when it is by the Laws of Nature confin'd only to one motion , and that is Ascension , as the Psalmist Philosophically , and truly words it , as Naturally as the Sparks fly upwards , and these granted , it necessarily follows the Hypothesis is groundless , because in Brutes there is both Thought and voluntary motion , as is before sufficiently demonstrated ; the next Hypothesis is that of Dr. Mayow , who supposes the Soul of a Brute to be a Nitro-aerial Spirit , and for that Hypothesis recites the same Experiments Dr. Willis does , for that of Fire , the same difficulties therefore lying against that Notion , as the Doctors , I shall not recapitulate but pass it over ; these are the most remarkable Authors that have writ on this subject : I shall therefore in the last place , propose my own Sentiments on that Head , my Thoughts are , that in all living Creatures whatever , there is a Spiritual , immaterial Being , that thinks , and actuates them : To this some may reply , if so , where then is the difference betwixt Man and Beast ? There Souls must be both equally immortal with sounds contrary to Revealed Religion . To those I answer , that these Creatures have only a lower degree of Reason , not comparable to that of Man , even as we can imagine ours to be Inferiour to the Intuitive Knowledge of Angels , their Allegations therefore on this account are Foreign to the purpose , but suppose I allow farther , that the Almighty may Annihilate the Souls of these Creatures , after Death ; but whether he do or not , or in what future State they are like to be , since his Infinite Wisdom has not condescended to Reveal his Actions so far to Mankind , does it at all concern me ? And therefore I can easily conclude with the Philosopher , Quae supra nos , nihil ad nos ; and it wou'd be much better to acquiesce in a modest ignorance , than disturb our selves , and amuse the World with these unaccountable Theorems . Having thus far accounted for Phoenomena preternatural in Animals , in the next place , I shall descend to give an account of Persons in these Parts , that have been Eminent for their Learning , and Inventions , in Natural Philosophy , or Mechanicks ; Amongst these the Learned Dr. Pearson may justly be placed the first , witness his most Learned Exposition on the Creed , and his unanswerable piece de successione Patrum , which at this day is receiv'd in the Vatican it self , though he a Bishop of a different persuasion from him that presides there , and esteemed as Sacred as a general Councel , or any Authority of the most noted Father ; For Learning likewise and Pious generosity , Bishop Smith , and Dean Nowel have immortaliz'd their Names , the former was one of the Founders of Brazen-Nose College in Oxford , the latter gave several Scholarships to it , which to this day are called the Nowellians , to these Men of Learning we may justly add Sir Peter Leicester of Tabley , to whom the World owes a great deal of Thanks , for his History of the Antiquities of Buckley-Hunder'd , and I hope it may be Pardonable , though I add my great Grandfather William Legh Parson of Standish , he was Tutor to Prince Henry , and Chaplain to Henry Earl of Derby . As to Pious , and Charitable Foundations , there are three very remarkable in Manchester in Lancashire , viz. a College , a Publick School , and an Hospital ; The College was first founded Ann. Dom. 1421. By Thomas De la Ware , first Rector of the said Parish Church , and Brother to the Lord De la Ware , whom he succeeded in Estate , and Honour , and then Founded a College there consisting of one Master or Keeper , Eight Fellows Chaplains , Four Clerks , and Six Choristers in Honour of St. Mary , St. Denis of France , and St. George for England , to whom the said Parish Church was formerly Dedicated : This Foundation was dissolved 1547 , in the first Year of King Edward VI. the Lands and Revenues of it taken into the King's Hands , and by him demised to the Earl of Derby , and the College House and some Lands , sold to the said Earl : The College was refounded by Queen Mary , who restored most of its Lands , and Revenues , only the College it self , and some of the Revenues , remained still in the hands of the Earl of Derby ; it was also Founded a new by Queen Elizabeth , Ann. Dom. 1578. By the Name of Christ College in Manchester , consisting of One Warden , Four Fellows , Two Chaplains , Four Singing Men , and Four Choristers , the number being lessened because the Revenues were so , chiefly by the Covetousness and False dealing of Thomas Herle , then Warden , and his Fellows , who sold away , and made such long Leases , as cou'd never yet some of them be retrieved : It was last of all refounded by King Charles I. Ann. Dom. 1636. constituting therein One Warden , Four Fellows , Two Chaplains , Four Singing Men , and Four Choristers , and incorporating them by the Name of the Warden and Fellows of Christ's College in Manchester ; the Statues of the same being drawn by Arch-Bishop Laud. The Hospital was Founded by Humphry Chetham , Esq that great Example of industrious improvment , and incorporated by King Charles II. designed by that bountiful Benefactor , for the Maintenance of Forty Poor Boys , out of the Town , and Parish of Manchester , and some other Neighbouring Parishes , but since then , it is enlarged to the number of Sixty , by the Governours of the said Hospital ; the Boys are to be taken in betwixt the Age of Six and Ten , thereto be maintained with Meat , Drink and Cloaths , and at the Age of Fourteen to be bound Apprentices , to some honest Trade or Calling , at the charge of the said Hospital , for the maintenance of which he endowed the same with the Yearly Revenue of 420 l. which is since improved by the care and good Husbandry of the Feoffees or Governours , to the Yearly value of 517 l. 8 s. 4 d. they having laid out in the purchase of Lands , 1825 l. which was saved out of the Yearly income over and above the maintenance of the Poor Children , and others belonging to the said Hospital ; wherein there are annually near Seventy Persons provided for . Within this Hospital , by the Bounty of the said Founder , is also erected a fair , and spacious Library , already furnished with a Competent stock of choice and valuable Books , to the number of near four Thousand , and are daily encreasing with the income of 116 l. per Annum , setled upon the same by the said worthy Benefactor , to buy Books for ever , and to afford a Competent Salary for a Library Keeper ; there is also a large School for the Hospital Boys , where they are daily instructed , and taught to read , write , and keep Accounts . The Publick School was Founded Ann. Dom. 1519 by Hugh Oldham , D. D. and Bishop of Exeter , who bought the Lands on which the School stands , and took the Mills there in Lease of the Lord de la Ware for 60 Years , afterwards , with the Bishop's Moneys , Hugh Bexwick , and Ioan his Sister , purchased of the Lord de la Ware his Lands in Ancoats , and the Mills upon Erkes , and left them in Feofment to the Free-School for ever ; which Revenues are of late very much encreased by the Feoffees of the School , who out of the improvments , have as well considerably augmented the Masters Salaries , as the Exhibitions annually allow'd towards the maintainance of such Scholars at the University , as the Warden of the College , and the High-Master shall think requisite , and have besides , for some Years past , added a Third Master , for whom they have already erected a New , and convenient School , at the end of the other . Besides these publick Benefactions , and Endowments , there have been several other sums of Moneys , and annual Revenues , left and bequeathed to the Poor of the said Town , by several Persons , who are thereby , with the Charity of the present Inhabitants , competently provided for , without starving at home , or being forced to seek relief abroad . Let us do Justice to the Memory of the generous William Hulme of Broadstone , Esq who has nobly added to the Benefactions of the publick School four Exhibitions ; The Scholars are to be Batchellours of Arts , in the College of Brazen-Nose in Oxford , these are to be elected by the Wardens of Manchester , the Rector of Bury , and Parson of Prestwich then Living , they are at present of value betwixt Twenty , and Thirty Pounds per Annum each , but after the Death of his Lady , will advance to near Sixty Pounds a piece Yearly ; and these they are to hold till they have commenced Masters of Arts , and I do believe they will then be the best Exhibitions in that University . The Town gives Title to an Honourable Family , Henry Mountague , being Created Earl of Mancester by King Charles I. Ann. Dom. 1625. which Honour is now possessed by Edward his Grand Child , third Earl of the said Family ; This account was given me by my honour'd Friend the Reverend , and Learned Dr. Wroe , the Present Warden of the Collegiate Church at Manchester , within which Church , are inscriptions of some Eminent Persons . At Maclesfield in Cheshire was a College Founded by Thomas Savage first Bishop of London , and afterwards Arch-Bishop of York , in which several of that noble Family , the Savages , are buried ; as also of the Family of Dunham , which from Hammon de Massy , By the Fittans , and Venables , came Hereditarily to the famous Family of Booth . After these Learned and Charitable Personages , let us rank others Eminent for natural discoveries , of which these Countries have not been altogether Barren ; The World owes a great many Obligations to the great industry , and Knowledge of Richard Townley , of Townley , Esq which will be the best understood by a recital of his own Experiments , and Performances . His Letter to Dr. Croon , touching the invention of dividing a Foot into many thousand Parts for Mathematical purposes is as follows . Finding in one of the last Philosophical Transactions , how much M. Auzont esteems his invention of dividing a Foot into near 30000 parts , and taking thereby Angles to very great exactness ; I am told , I shall be looked upon as a great wronger of our Nation , shou'd I not let the World know , that out of some scatter'd Papers and Letters , that formerly came to my hands , of a Gentleman of these parts , one Mr. Gascoigne , found out , that before the late Civil Wars , he had not only devised an instrument of as great a Power as M. Auzonts , but had also for some Years made use of it , not only for taking the Diameters of the Planets , and distances upon Land ; But had farther endeavour'd out of its Preciseness , to gather many certainties in the Heavens , amongst which I shall only mention one , ( viz. ) the finding the Moon 's distance , from two Observations , of her Horizontal , and Meridional Diameters , which I rather mention because the French Astronomer , esteems himself the first that took any such notice , as thereby to settle the Moon 's Parallax . For our Country-Man fully consider'd it before , and imparted it to an acquaintance of his , who thereupon proposed to him the difficulties that would arise upon the Calculation ; with considerations upon the strange Niceties necessary to give him a certainty of what he desired ; The very instrument he made I have now by me , and others more perfected by him , which doubtless he wou'd have Infinitely mended , had he not been slain unfortunately in his late Majesty's Service . He had a Treatise of Opticks ready for the Press , but though I have used my utmost endeavour to retrieve it , yet I have in that point been totally unsuccessful : But some loose Papers and Letters , I have particularly about this instrument for taking of Angles , which was far from perfect ; Nevertheless I find it so far to exceed all others , that I have used my endeavours to make it exact , and easily tractable ; which above a Years since I effected to my own desire , by the help of an Ingenious and and exact Watch-Maker in these parts , since which time I have not altogether neglected it , but employed it particularly in taking the distances ( as occasion served ) of the Circum-Jovialists , towards a perfect setling their motion . I shall only say of it , that it is small , not exceeding in weight , nor much in bigness an ordinary Pocket-Watch , exactly marking above 40000 Divisions , in a Foot by the help of two Indexes , the one shewing Hundreds of Divisions , the other Divisions of the Hundred ; Every last Division in my small one containing 1 / 10 of an Inch , and that so precisely as I use it , there goes above 91 / 22 Divisions to a second . Yet I have taken Land Angles several times to one Division , though ( for the reason mentioned by M. Auzont ) it be very hard to come to that exactness in the Heavens , ( viz. ) the swift motions of the Planets ; Yet to remedy that fault , I have devised a rest , in which I find no small advantage , and not a little pleasing those Persons who have seen it ; being so easy to be made , and by the observer managed without the help of another ; which second convenience my yet nameless instrument hath in great perfection , and is by reason of its smallness and shape , easily applicable to any Telescope . Sir , if you think this invention thus improved , worthy to be take notice of by the Curious , you may command a more perfect description of it , or any of the observations , either Mr. Gascoigne or my Self have made with it . A Description of the Instrument referring to the CVT. THE 1 , 2 , & 3. Figures do represent the several Parts of this Instruments ; the 4th Figure part of the Telescope with the Instrument apply'd to it , and the 5th , the rest on which the whole reposeth . The first Figure represents the Box with the whole Instrument , ( excepting only the movable Cover ) and the Screws , by which it is fixed to the Telescope . In this Figure ( aaaa ) is a small oblong brass Box , serving both to contain the Screws , and also to make all the several moveable parts of the Instrument to move very true , smooth , and in a simple direct motion ; To one end hereof is Screwed on a round Plate of brass ( bbbb ) about 3 inches over ; the extreme Limb of whose outside is divided into 100 equal parts , and number'd by 10 , 20 , 30 , &c. Through the middle of this Plate , and the middle of the Box ( aaa ) is placed a very Curiously wrought Screw about the bigness of a Goose Quill , and of the length of the Box , the Head of which is by a fixed Ring , or Shoulder on the inside ; and a small springing Plate , ( dd ) on the outside , so adapted to the Plate , that it is not in the least subject to shake ; The other end of this Screw is by another little Screw ( whose small point fills the Center or hole made in the end of the longer Screw for this purpose ) render'd so fixt or steady in the Box , that there appears not the least danger of shaking , upon the Head of this Screw without the springing Plate is put on a small Index ( ee ) and above that an handle ( mm ) to turn the Screw round as often as there shall be occasion , without at all endangering the displacing of the Index ; it being put on very stiff upon a Cylindrical part of the Head , and the handle upon a square ; the Screw hath that third of it , which is next the Plate , bigger than the other two thirds of it , by at least as much as the depth of the small Screw made on it , the thread of the Screw of the bigger third ; is as small again as that of the Screw of the other two thirds ; to the grosser Screw is adapted a Socket , ( f ) fastned to a long Bar or Bolt ( gg ) , upon which is fastned the moveable sight ( h ) either a Thread nearer or a Thread farther of from the fixt sight ( i ) , the ( kk ) which will not admit of any shaking ; There are Sixty of these Threads , and answerable thereto are made Sixty divisions , on the edge of the Bolt or Ruler ( gg ) and a small Index ( l ) fix'd to the Box ( aaa ) denotes how many Threads the edges of the two sights ( h ) and ( i ) are distant ; and the Index ( ee ) shews on the circular plate , what part of a Revolution there is more , every Revolution as was said before being divided into an hundred parts , at the same time that the movable sight ( h ) is moved forwards or backwards , or more Threads of the courser Screw , is the plate ( pp in Fig. 2 ) so as the middle betwixt the sights may lie in the Axis of the Glass , however the Screw be turned , the midst betwixt the sights will always be in the Axis , and the sights will equally , either open from it , or shut towards it . Figure 2. Represents the moveable cover containing the Screws , to be by the Bookseller cut off by the pricked line ( xxx ) from the Paper , and to be fitly placed on Figure ( 1 ) according to the pricked line ( yyy ) answering thereto , that by the taking off as it were , or folding up of this cover , the inward Contrivance of the Screws , and sights may appear . And because it is conceived by some Ingenious Men , that it will be more convenient instead of the edges of the two sights ( h & i ) to employ two sights , fitted with hairs , therefore is added Figure ( 3 ) Representing the two sights , ( r & s ) so fitted with Threads ( t & u ) that they may be conveniently used in the place of the solid edges of the sights ( h & i ) The fourth Figure represents , how the Screws are to be put on , The Table ( A. D. ) is divided into three lengths , of which ( as in ordinary ones ) ( B. C. ) is to lengthen or Contract , as the object requires ; But A. B. is here added , that at A. you may put such Eye Glasses , as shall be thought most convenient , and to set them still at the distance most proper for them , Indexes , or Pointers , which here are supposed to be at , B. which length also alters also in respect of divers Persons Eyes , ( E. ) is a Screw , by which the great Table can be fix'd so , as by the help of the Figures any smaller part of it can immediately be found , measuring only or knowing the Divisions on ( B. C. ) the distance of the object Glasses from the Pointers ( F. ) is the Angular piece of Wood that lies on the upperScrew of the rest , this rest is represented by Figure the 5th . As for a description of the uses of this ingeniously contrived , and very curious Engine , the Reader may understand it by the preceding Letter . To this may be annexed another Letter of the same ingenious Gentleman , containing Observations on the quantity of Rain falling Monthly for several Years successively , which is as follows . Ian. 9th 1693 / 4 I Have now completed this last Years Observations , which I was very desirous shou'd accompany the others I now send you , and I hope you will be pleased upon that score to pardon my delay in obeying your Commands , I wish they had been more exactly made , and shou'd have been so , had they been intended for any thing but my own satisfaction , and enabling me to give some Conjecture at the Proportion of Rain that falls in this Country , with that at London , and in other parts of this Kingdom , but in this I have not yet attained my desired end , not having heard of the like made in any part of England , tho' a Friend or two had promised to undertake , and afford me an Account of their Observations , but it may be they did not think it worth their while , or that it wou'd prove more troublesome than I found it ; For I only fixed a round Tunnel of 12 inches Diameter to a leaden Pipe , which could admit of no Water but what came through the Tunnel , by reason of a part soder'd to the Tunnel it self which went over the Pipe , and served also to fix it to it , as well as to keep out any wet , that in stormy Weather might beat against the under part of the Tunnel , which was so placed that there was no building near it , that wou'd give occasion to suspect , that it did not receive its due Proportion of Rain , that fell through the Pipe some nine Yards perpendicularly , and then was bent into a Window near my Chamber , under which convenient Vessels were placed to receive what fell into the Tunnel , which I measured by a Cylindrical Glass , at a certain mark , containing just a pound , or twelve Ounces Troy , and had marks for small parts also ; I preferr'd this way of finding the Contents of my Vessel , for measuring the Water , before any other , of gaging of small Cubical or Cylindrical ones , where an inconsiderable and almost indiscernible Error , in the dimensions , will prove much greater in the content , whereas in the other way , provided the Cylinder it self be small , or like a very small Neck at the marked place for a pound , one may easily come to as great exactness as may be wished , by the help of this Cylindrical Glass , I thus kept my account of what Rain fell , and generally twice or thrice a Day , when I took several other Observations , both of the Thermometer , Barometer , Winds , &c. what Rain I found in the Receivers , if not more than made what was left in the Cylindrical Glass , a full pound I again left in it , but if there was more than that quantity , I filled it just to the pound mark , which I threw away , and did the like with the remaining Water , as often as it wou'd allow , still keeping an account of the pounds thrown away , and noting also the parts of a pound remaining in the Glass , by the help of which latter , and the parts remaining at any time before , by numbering the Pounds , and Substracting the Parts at the end , for Example , of one Month , from the Pounds thrown away , and the Parts remaining , at the end of another ; I find the quantity of Rain fallen betwixt these two times , and that so as to assure me , that I erred no more in the quantity of Rain of another Year , than by mistake in the differences of the parts of a Pound , in the first , and last Observation , whereas shou'd I still Write down the Rain that falls between two Observations , I might be subject to make as great a mistake , in every one of them , and consequently be much more uncertain of the quantity of Rain fallen , in many of those added together ; Besides , this Addition is longer in performing , and giving the quantity sought , than the method I make use of , I have added these particulars to show you how little trouble there is in this task ; which therefore I hope some of your ingenious Friends may be persuaded to undertake , and then by continuing my own Observations , I may be farther satisfy'd than hitherto I have been with them , for I have yet Learn'd as to the main point , is , that here we have almost just twice the quantity of Rain that falls at Paris . This County , and particularly that part of it where I live , being generally esteemed to have much more Rain than other Parts , and in a greater Proportion than I thought reasonable to be allow'd , however it be yet by what I have sent you , 't would be unjust without farther Observations of the like Nature in other Parts , that all England shou'd be esteemed to abound as much in Rain as these parts do , where by reason of the very high Grounds in Yorkshire , and the Eastern Parts of Lancashire , the Clouds driven hither by the South and S. W. the general Winds in this part of the World , are oftener stopt and broken , and fall upon us , than such as come by an E. and S. E. Winds , which broken by the Hills are generally spent there , and little affect us ; and this is the reason that Lancashire has often considerably more Rain than Yorkshire . The above mention'd method of estimating Rain by pounds , to those of my Family , gave a sufficient Idea of the Proportions of the falling Rains , and the Wetness of the different Seasons , though they knew not how high it wou'd raise the Water in a Cylinder Equal , at the bottom to my Tunnel ; but to inform others of this with little trouble , in the Table I have sent you the Pounds and Parts are doubled , and these I have rather sent you than those of the whole Pounds , since the same gives both the quantity of half Pounds , and the height in inches , according to the general way of estimating the quantity of Rain , only with this difference , that for the half Pounds only the last Figure , is a decimal Fraction , and the other the number of the half Pounds , and for the height , the two last Figures denote the Decimal Fraction of an inch , and the remainder of the height in inches , so near the truth , that they only fall short of it one inch in 200. which defect is easily supply'd ; To this I need only add that the numbers on the right hand , are the summs of all those in the same line , that is , in the first part of several numbers for Ten Years , so that the last of them shews the summ both of the half Ounces , that have fallen during that space of time , and the height the Water wou'd have been raised in that time also ; To this I shall only add one Example ; The summ of all the Rain in the Ten first Years 41227. and therefore according to what has been said 4122 ( 7. is the number of half Pounds , that fell in Compass of the Tunnel during those Ten Years , and 412 ( 27. the height it wou'd have raised the Water during that time : But if you desire to be more Critical , if you add 2 ( 06 its 200th part , you will have 414 ( 33 for the true height ; and 41 ( 413 for the mean height by those Ten Years observations ; and 412 ( 27 for the mean quantity of half Pounds ; by the same method you will have the means for the other Five , viz. Of height 41 ( 78 , and 417 ( 8 for the mean number of half Pounds , which means do strangely agree , and both consider'd do give for the mean by all the Fifteen Years 41 ( 516 inches in height , which is about ¼ of an inch more than double to that raised by the Water at Paris , which as set down in the Memoirs for the Ingenious , for February last , is stated about 19 ½ French inches , which make 21 English , I have omitted the accounts of the Years 87 , and 88 , which I found faulty by reason the Person ( who had the charge of noting what Rain fell during my absence several times then from home ) did not punctually observe the usual method I had prescribed him . I forgot when I mentioned my way of Gauging by weight that it was grounded upon 22 ( 7368 Cubical inches of Rain Water , being equal in weight to one pound or 12 Ounces Troy , so that dividing any superficies in inches of a Vessel for receiving the Rain Water , by the before mentioned number it will give you the Pounds and parts , that will raise the Water upon that superficies with up-right sides , just an inch , and thus I found that 4 ( 974 Pounds wou'd fill a Cylinder equal at the Bottom to my Tunnel , and one inch high , which you see is very near five Pounds , which you will also find will only raise the Cylinder by 1 / 200th part ; but now I have detained you so long , and I am afraid needlesly , so that I trust to your goodness for Pardon in , and what else you shall find amiss upon the score of my Eyes , which oblige me to trust more to others , than otherwise I shou'd . I am Your Humble Servant . The Table of Rain .   1677 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 Sum Ianuary 472 371 043 512 053 986 238 032 110 472 3289 February 270 371 161 492 363 135 245 483 042 020 2582 March 245 250 202 413 235 237 305 087 185 572 2731 April 325 170 092 222 057 308 402 370 380 305 2631 May 313 581 105 188 069 315 353 097 201 437 2659 Iune 516 257 298 342 397 517 468 192 410 473 3870 Iuly 351 339 350 302 292 482 412 313 497 188 3526 August 485 145 835 502 425 385 582 338 398 870 4965 September 223 527 553 146 607 293 152 199 163 572 3435 October 333 644 616 570 170 427 330 425 325 293 4133 November 432 555 127 479 235 525 192 579 522 709 4355 December 400 057 439 269 423 456 037 299 548 132 3051 Sum 4365 4267 3821 4428 3326 5066 3716 3414 3781 5043 41227   1687 88 89 90 91 92 93     Sum Ianuary     333 707 197 054 218     1509 February     393 171 112 168 078     922 March     875 145 476 342 298     2136 April     468 078 386 498 539     1969 May     182 244 300 330 093     1149 Iune     302 179 412 416 181     1490 Iuly     120 218 285 448 112     1183 August     222 402 193 198 668     1683 September     442 403 215 605 641     2306 October     470 765 165 273 514     2457 November     415 717 230 148 627     2137 December     368 262 169 892 261     1952 Sum     4860 4291 3140 4372 4230     20893 These following Observations of the Eclipse of the Sun were communicated by the said Learned Gentleman , in a Letter to Mr. Flamsted which I will first transcribe , and then for the satisfaction of the Reader translate . Coelum ante Eclipsin valde fuit Pluviosum ; attamen nisi de futura serenitate desperassem fere ipsum defectus initium , non minus accurate , quam finem observare , credo , Liquisset . Omnino certas esse omnes has observationes asserere non ausim ; quippe nubes frequentissime solem subtercurrentes , ventusque validior Tubam aliquando quatiens , haud utique justas capi mensuras sivere . Accessit & aliud infortunium , quod cum Phasium , captas mensuras , binis Partibus , duobus Micrometri locis , ostensas , retro numerarem , servus cui scribendi negotium demandaveram , vitiose aliquando eas descripsit , quod tamen percepi , & correxi , credo . Quales quales sint observationes , tui esse Iuris jubeo ; Exitus locus adeo vertici vicimus erat , ut in quam ab ea partem inclinaret , bene non potuerim definire ; etiamsi hora 9. 29. per horologium , cuspides horizonti apparerent Parallelae . Solis Diameter hora 9. 10 erat 2334 ; satis , ut putavi praescice . Deinde accedente sole ad meridiem per lineam longam meridianam horologium justo tardius inventum fuit scrupulis 1. 42. Magno tamen Aequinoctiali sciaterico , quo medias minoresve scrupuli Horarij partes , possum distinguere , horologium toto hoc mane tardius duntaxat 45. Lineam longam meridianam iterum prima occasione examinabo ; interea correctioni per hanc factae potius quam sciaterico fidendum puto . Townleij Latitudo observata ( ut ad me scribit ) 53. 44. Longitudo a Meridiano Londinensi 9. Circiter scr . hor. ad occasum . Horahorol . Oscillatorij . h Correct . p. Lin. Merid. h Mensurae Phasium     8 06 45 8 08 27 A B 1190 16 09 forsan 1109 14 50 8 11 00 8 12 42 C D 1935 26 15   18 00 19 42 A B 1405 19 04   21 00 22 42 C D 1805 24 30   26 14 27 56 A B 1504 20 47   34 00 35 42 C D 1711 23 13   42 15 43 57 A B 1551 21 03 accuratè 46 30 48 12 C D 1702 23 20 vel 1720 23 15 8 51 45 8 53 27 A B 1553 21 04 accuratè 9 00 00 9 01 42 C D 1809 24 23   9 12 34 9 14 16 A B 1357 18 25   9 30 55 9 32 37 A B 872 11 50   9 41 15 9 42 57 Precise .   Desit Eclipsis , quantum per Aeris Vibrationem potui discernere . It was very Rainy Weather before the Eclipse came on , so that had I not lost all hopes of a clear Sky , my Account of its beginning had been as exact as that of its Exit , I cannot ascertain to you all my Observations , because the Clouds often intervened betwixt me and the Sun , and many a blast of Wind discompos'd my Tube , and so alter'd the measures I had taken . Another accident also interposed , for even when I came to compute the Dimensions I had observed of the Phases in two places from two parts of the Micrometer , my Servant that was to note down my observations through mistake had pen'd them very faulty , however I corrected them the best I cou'd . Such as they are , I freely recommend them to you , the place of Exit of the Eclipse was so vertual that I cou'd not possibly determine to what part it inclined from it . However at about 29 Minutes after nine by the Clock , I found there appear'd points Parallel to the Horizon . The Diameter of the Sun betwixt Nine and Ten was 2334 parts as I conjecture Eclips'd ; afterwards the Sun coming to the Meridian , by a long Meridian line I found the Clock was two slow by one Minute , and 42 seconds , but by a large Equinoctial Dial upon which are drawn Minutes and seconds , I found the Clock during the whole Morning had only been two slow by 45 seconds , I shall again Examine the Meridian line the first oppertunity that offers . However in the mean time , I think we ought rather to confide in the correction made by that , than to rely upon the Aequinoctial Dial. The Eclipse by Mr. Townley was taken in the Latitude of 53 and 44 , the Longitude from the London Meridian is about 9 hours to the West . After this worthy Gentleman , let us mention our much Lamented , and Eminent Country-Man Mr. Ieremiah Horrax . Of whom take the Learned Dr. Iohn Wallis's Character , and account of his Works ; This Horrax says he is the same with him that is the Author of that excellent Tract , called Venus in Sole Visa , publish'd by the Famous Hevelius , together with his Mercurius in Sole Visus : Who if he had not been snatch'd away by an untimely Death , in the flower of his Age , wou'd certainly by his industry , and exactness , which did accompany his great affection to Astronony , have very considerably advanced that Science . Now we have only left us these imperfect Papers , digested not without great care and labour , by that Learned Mathematician Dr. Iohn Wallis Professor of Mathematicks in the University of Oxford ; whereto do occur , First , The Keplerian Astronomy , asserted , and promoted , which this Author undertook , after he had spent much time and great pains in acquainting himself with that of Lansbergius , which he at first embraced with so much eagerness and addition , that it was difficult to divorce him from it ; Till at length by the Advertisements of William Crabtree , a Sagacious and Diligent Astronomer at that time , he found that neither the Hypotheses of Lansbergius , were consistent among themselves , nor his Table agreed with observations exactly made ; nor the precepts of them were well demonstrated , nor cou'd be , whatever that Man boasted of his wonderful agreement of his Tables , with the observations of former times ; all which Errors being found at last by our Author himself , and withal the Writings of Kepler , and the Rudolphin Tables , by him search'd into , he saw cause to prefer them to the Lansbergian , because grounded upon Hypotheses consonant to Nature , and well agreeing with the Heavens , though he found causes , by his accurate observations , to amend even these Tables , yet without a necessity of changing the Hypothesis , in which Work when he was well engaged , he was cut of by Death very Young , in the 23th Year of his Age ; His first pieces then were his Disputations against the Astronomy of Lansbergius , in which he clearly demonstrates that the Hypothesis of that Author do neither agree with the Heav'ns , nor among themselves , which argument he carry'd on so far , that having finish'd the four first Observations ( as they are here to be found ) he had begun a few sheets of the fifth , which was about the Diagram of Hipparchus , from which some have pretended exactly to demonstrate the distance of the Sun. After which follow two disputations more , the one of the Coelestial Bodies , and their motions , the other his Answer to the Cavils of Hortensius , against Tycho , so much of the first part of this Volume . The second contains a good number of extracts out of this Authors Letters to his intimate Friend , and industrious Companion in the study of Astronomy , William Crabtree , in which occur many good Coelestial Observations , interlaced with many notable Discourses , concerning the method of his studies . The third is a Catalogue of AstronomicalObservations as they were made by our Author , without allowance for the Excentricity of the Eye , which he afterwards Castigated by a Correction fairly written with his own hand . The fourth is his new Theory of the Moon together with the Lunar numbers of Mr. Flamsted upon it . To these let us add the curious Experiments and Observations of Thomas Brotherton of Hey , Esq in the County of Lancaster , concerning the growth of Trees , which are as follows ; The first Experiment was made in the Year 1671 , upon a Crab-Tree about four Inches in Diameter . It was hacked round with an Hatchet , so as to cut pretty deep into the wood , besides cutting of the Bark for about four inches wide ; after which it was observed to encrease above the said hacking very considerably , and to shoot in length of Wood about one foot ; the next year it encreased considerably , and shot in length about nine inches , but the third Year it died to the very Root . Much the like was observed in another , part of whose Bark was Eaten off by a Canker , that the lower part stood without encreasing , and by degrees the Wood Rotted and Mortify'd ; but the upper part increased to the third Year when it died also . Most of the following Experiments were tryed on the Abies or Scotch-Firr , and on the Black Poplar with White Bark , and on Hazel or Ash-Trees . A Scotch-Firr of three Years growth , having a Ring of the Bark cut off of the breadth of three inches , near the bottom of of the stem or stalk , below the uppermost knot , or joint , was observed to grow and shoot out its Top about half a Yard ; and the parts all about the Ring to increase very much in thickness , much more than it wou'd have done if the Section had not been made ; But all that part of the stock between the said Ring , and the knot next below it increased not at all ; but that part that was below the knot increased somewhat , yet not so much as if the said Ring of the Bark , had not been cut off ; the second Year it also increased considerably , but not so much as the first Year , but the third Year it died ; the Branch that was here produced had the Ring cut off from it , April 1st 1686. and the part above the Section increased , and grew till the 17 of October following , when it was cut off from the Tree ; In this space of time the part below the Ring increased not at all , but stood at a stay , but the part above the Ring shot out a new joint , between a Foot and half a Yard , and increased in thickness for the whole length of it , and in all its parts twice as much as it wou'd have done , if it had not been cut , as was apparent by a like Branch on the opposite side of the knot , which was not cut or barked round in the same manner ; The Bark also of the part above the Section , swell'd or grew downwards over the woody part ( which was bare ) above half an inch in breadth . The usual time for making this Section , was either in March , or the beginning of April ; Tryal was made upon some Young Trees , cutting a Helical swath of the Bark , about half an inch in breadth , by leaving a like Helical swath of Bark , to communicate betwixt the upper and under part ; in this Tryal the difference of growth succeeded not , but the remaining swath of the Bark swelled downwards , and by the end of the Year , covered the bared part of the Wood ; The like event almost follow'd , upon making an invented Section round , of about half an inch in breadth , the upper Bark quickly swelling downward , and joining again with the lower . It was also observable , that as the upper Bark grew downwards , so it increased also in thickness , whereas the Bark below thickned not at all . Several of those Boughs which were about an inch Diameter , and had increased as above , the Summer before were observ'd to out-live the great Frost , and to receive no considerable Damage , whereas others otherwise order'd , were Killed by it , as will appear by and by more particularly : In the first Figure is represented a Scoth-Firr of three Years growth ( it shooting forth every Year , both from the Body and the Branches , a new joint and Circumambient Sprouts to a determinate length ) barked with three Rings of about 1 ½ inch broad , each about the middle of the Internodia , or parts of the stock between the joints , at c. b. & a. this in one Year increased and shot forth branchings , as in the second Figure that is the stock at a. which was about the bigness of a Quill , below the Ring to the next joint , continued of the same bigness , but above the Ring it increased , and grew to the bigness of ones Finger , and from the new joint , at e. e. shot out new Limbs and stock , about a quarter of a Yard , which was somewhat bigger than if there had been no Ring made ; next the branch f. f. increased likewise proportionably , by swelling in bigness , and from a new joint shooting out new Body and Limbs , as the top and Body , and the Body of the Tree below the joint h. to the Ring b. increased more than if the Ring had not been made , but the part of the stock below the Ring to the next joint , increased not at all ; The like shooting forth and increasing , was observed in the second Limbs , joint and stock , below it , g. g. i. to c. between which and k. it increased not ; the like also succeeded in the lower Branches l. l. any joint k. and in the stock d. below the joint k. Figure third represents a young Scoth-Firr of two Years Old , on one of the lowermost Branches c. was made a Ring Section , between the Body , and first knot of the Limb ; The following Year , that part of the Limb above the Ring , increased twice or thrice as much as the Corresponding parts of the other Limbs , from the same knot , as a. which increased as if there had been no Section made at B. but the part below b. to the Body , increased not at all . Figure fifth represents a young Hazet cut into the Body with a deep gash , and the Parts of the Body above and below , cleft upwards , and downwards , and the Splinters a. and b. by wedges kept off from touching each other , or the rest of the Body ; these in the following Year were observed to be in the State , represented in the sixth Figure , that is the Splinter a. above the gash , was grown very much , but the Splinter b. below , stood at a stay and grew not , but the rest of the Body at c. grew as if there had been no gash made . Figure seventh represents a like gash made just above the lowermost knot , and the part Splinter'd or Cleft , and Wedged off from each other , and from the Body as before , but there is left a Branch upon the lower Splinter , to see what will be the state there of the next Year , or in October next , when it is probable by the other Experiments the lower Splinter and Branch upon it , will be found to have grown and increased , as the Splinter , in the former Experiment did above the gash , though not in the same Proportion . Figure eight represents four young Poplar-Trees . A. B. C. D. all of equal bigness , growth , situation , and soil , as near as cou'd be found ; these were order'd as is represented in the 9th Figure , that is , A. had all its Branches and Top cut off , B. had all its Branches pruned off , but it was left with a small head at the Top , C. had its Branches cut about half way , and those of the upper half left growing ; D. was left growing , without being at all pruned or lopped , the event was expected , the success was found to be thus , A. in the following Year shot out many Twigs round about , but the Body encreased but little in height or bigness ; B. shot out likewise many Twigs , where it had been pruned , and the top Branches and top also encreased considerably , and the Body also increased much more in height and bigness than did the former ; A. C. increased much more in all its parts than B. But D. increased in Limbs , height , and bigness most of all , swelling in bigness and stretching in heighth , and spreading in its Boughs much more than C. and in about ten Years time , was more than four times as big as A. The same worthy Person also observed , that all the Poplars , that has been pruned died in the Great Frost , 1684. in so much that in 25 that were so order'd , he observed 19 to be killed by it , and remaining to be very weak and hardly able to recover , and increased very little in the following Years ; These Poplars were about 30 Foot high , and had only a small head left at the Top , unlopped , of about 4 or 5 Foot , and were pruned the Spring before the Great Frost ; He observed also that divers of those that had been pruned , two Summers before the Frost , were killed by it ; but not one of those that had been pruned at all were hurt by it ; He took notice likewise both in Lancashire and Cheshire , that Trees of 60 Foot in height , that had been pruned , and had only a small top left , were also killed by the said Frost , whereas those of the same kind and heighth which stood near to them , and had not been pruned , continued to flourish , and suffer'd no harm thereby . Several of those Branches of about an inch Diameter , and Trees that had been barked round , as above theSpring before the Great Frost , out-lived the Violence of the same , and the preceding Winter . Where these prunings had been tryed upon Trees Twenty Foot high , the difference of their increase was sensible the following Summer , but in 7 or 8 Years time the difference is Prodigious , the unpruned , Trees growing several times bigger than the others that were pruned , both in Body and Branches ev'n to Admiration ; He hath often observed also that when the top Branches wou'd shoot out , and grow two Foot , or more , in length , the lower branches wou'd not shoot above four inches ; and farther that in the Branches of the Scotch-Firr , the joints above the Rings barked round wou'd increase , and grew much bigger in three , than they wou'd in five Years , if the said Rings were not cut of . The same reason upon discoursing some other particular enquiries about the spreading and increase of the Roots , assured that he had observed a very large Pinaster , about two Foot and half Diameter , and of an height proportionable , ( viz. of about 20 Yards , the lowest Boughs of which were about 30 Foot above the ground ) did spread and flourish on every side alike , though it had no Root at all towards three quarters of its Situation , but only toward one quarter , into which it spread its Roots very far , and large , divers of them reaching above 70 , or 80 , Foot from the Body of the Tree , the Reason of which spreading was occasion'd by its being Planted just within the square Angle of the Corner of a deep thick and strong Stone Wall , which was a kind of Banking , or Warfing , against a River that ran by it ; this Tree I say , though it had nourishment only from one Quarter of four to its Roots , yet did the same flourish , and spread equally on every side . Upon consideration of these and divers other Observations and Experiments , Mr. Brotherton is of Opinion ( 1. ) That the sap , most of it , if not all , ascends in the Vessels of the Lignous part of the Tree , and not in the Cortical part , nor between the Cortical and Lignous Parts . ( 2. ) That increase and growth of a Tree in thickness is by descent of the sap , and not by the ascent , and if there were no descent , a Tree wou'd increase but very little , if at all . ( 3. ) That there is a continual Circulation of the sap all the Summer Season , and during such time as the sap is stirring , and not a descent at Michaelmas only , as some have held . To me it seems very probable , that the Bodies of Plants , as well as those of moving Animals , are nourished and increased by a double Food , the one an impregnated Water , and the other an impregnated Air , and that without a convenient supply of these two , the Vegetable cannot subsist , at least not increase ; these do mutually mix , and coalesce , and parts of the Air convert to Water , and parts of Water to Air , as some of these latter are rarify'd and freed from their Chains , and become Spiritual and Airy , so others of the forementioned , are clogged , and setter'd , and become debased . To this purpose all Plants , as well as Animals , have a twofold kind of Roots , one that Branches , and spreads into the Earth , and another that spreads and shoots into the Air , both kinds of Roots serve to receive and carry their proper nourishment to the Body of the Plant , and both serve also to convey and carry off the useless Recrements ; Useless I mean any farther , within the Body of the Plant , though useful to it when they are seperated , and without it , the one for seasoning the Earth and Water , wherein it is Planted , and the other for seasoning the Air , the method of which I have elsewhere explained . To these , I hope without offence , may be subjoined two Letters , writ by my self some Years ago , to that Learned Society ; for whatever is drawn from the Transactions relating to these parts , though before published , may yet give a diverting information to many Gentlemen , who are strangers to those Papers , the first Letter directed to Dr. Plot Secretary to the Royal Society , runs thus . Since you gave me some Specimens of the Water of Latron , and likewise of Nitrian Nitre , I have found that those descriptions the Ancients gave of it , exactly agree with those Specimens we have here ; Their Encomiums of it were so many , and so different the Names , which they ascribed to it , as a Sceptick indeed might equally Question whether or no they writ of any thing else , or whether or no they writ of any such thing , that we might therefore better understand the writings of the Ancients concerning it , and the Phaenomena which it afforded here , I have thought convenient to make use of this method : I shall in the first place shew whence Nitre had its Denomination ; in the second , the different Names which Ancient Authors ascribe to it ; in the third , the different places whence it comes ; In the fourth , a description of it as it is when a Compositum ; In the fifth , the number of its principles when Chymically resolv'd ; in the sixth , the rise of them ; in the seventh , its Seperation from the Water of Latron ; in the eighth , its use in Physick ; in the ninth , in Agriculture and Mechanicks ; in the tenth , wherein it differs from Sal Armoniac ; in the eleventh from Salt Petre. That all Nitre took its Name from a Town in Aegypt , called Nitria , I shall take for granted ; I shall therefore in the next place give an account of the different Names which by Authors are ascribed to Nitre . By Hypocrates it is sometimes called Sal Aegypti , Sal in Aquis crescens , & Nitrum Rubrum , By Basil , Serpens Terrenus , By Vitruvius , Flavilla Salis , By Pliny , Spuma Nitri , & Ros pinguioris Naturae ; By the Graecians , Halmiraga ; By Encelius , it is called Cryfocolla , Baurac , Sal Lucidum ; Sal Petrosum , Sal Anderenae ; but the word Baurac by the Babilonians is less restrained , for they divide Nitre into two Species , the one they term Sal Petrosum Purpureum , Modice Amarum , the other Species they term Baurac , which they used in Seasoning of their Meat ; the former of these may probably be the Nitre here spoke of , and the latter Salt Petre. By Iungius and Hofman , it is called Cerberus Chymicus , and Sal Infernalis ; By Rulandus and Iohnson , it is called Faex Vitri , and Cinis Clavellatus , and so by Fallopius , and sometimes Cabalatar , Algali , Anatron , Tincar , Sago ; Here likewise is to be noted that Aphronitrum , called by Schwenckfeldius in his Tracts de Fossibus Silesiae , flos Asiae , and Spuma Nitri , is not , as I conceive , specifically distinct from the Natron here spoke of . For according to Molenbrochius , and Iunken , that will Ferment with an Acid , and is commended in the same Distempers , as the Nitre of Nitria ; again it is said by Pliny , fontibus quibusdam innatat , Videturque nilo deferri . By Encelius it is said to be found in Armenia , Rabbath , Africa , Rome , Aegypt , or Babylon , and therefore by him is divided into six Species , Nitrum , vel est Armen . Afric . Aegypt . Rabbath ; Rom. Vel. Babyl . By Wormius it is said to be found in Nova Hispania ; The Natron may be described thus , it is an Alkaly Salt perforated like a Sponge , and of a Lixivial taste , and thus I find it described by Pliny , Mathiolus , and Agricola . Its Principles I take to be chiefly two , viz. a Sal Marine , and an Urinous Salt. That it contains a sal Marine seems manifest , by these Experiments , first , because that a Solution of the Natron has much of the tast that a Solution of Sal Marine hath , secondly , in Evaporation the Particles of the Natron incrustated upon the surface of the Water , as the Particles of Sea-Salt do in Evaporation . Thirdly , because the Natron is perforated , which proceeds as I suppose from a Sal Marine , for that when it Chrystallizeth shooteth into little Cavities ; Fourthly , if the Natron be mixed with Salt of Tartar , it emits the same Spirit as Sal Armoniac , when mixt with the same Salt. And Lastly , That it contains a Sea Salt seems plain from Cesalpinus . Says he , Efflorescit etiam sponte non solum in salinis ad similitudinem lanuginis canescentis , sed etiam in Vasis in quibus sal continetur ; But here it is to be noted , that though the Nitrian Water is of a blushy Colour , and makes a brisk fermentation with an Acid , yet a solution of Natron looks clear , and will not ferment with an Acid ; the reason why a solution of the Natron looks clear , though the Nitrian Water , which is but a solution of the same Salt , is of a blushy Colour , may perhaps be this . I suppose that the Water of Latron receives its redness from a red clammy substance , which serves chiefly to cement the two Salts together , and this I the rather conjecture , because after a solution of the Natron had pass'd through a Filtre , there stuck to it a red clammy Matter and the solution was clear , and the reason why a solution of the Natron will not ferment with an Acid I conceive to be this , because in a perfect dissolution its parts being seperated one from another by the parts of the Water , their struglings are too weak to make an Effervescency with an Acid , and in this I was farther confirmed by these two Experiments . I found that if into a solution of the Natron , I pour'd an Acid while the Water looked Whitish or Disturbed , the Salt not being perfectly dissolved , it made a brisk Fermentation , but when the Water came to be clear , the Salt being then perfectly dissolved , if I then poured an Acid upon it , it wou'd not ferment ; I likewise found that this solution being Evaporated to a third part , wou'd ferment again . Its second Principle I take to be an Urinous Salt , First , because if mixed with Salt of Tartar , it smells like Sal Armoniac when mixed with the same Salt. Secondly , when it was distilled with Salt of Tartar in a retort , it afforded an Urinous Spirit as piercing as Spirit of Sal Armoniac . I come now to the rise of its Principles Sal Marine , and a volatile Alkaly , Sal Marine being a Fossile Salt , I shall take for granted it receives from the Earth , and shall endeavour to illustrate it hath its volatile Alkaly from the Air ; First , because it is said by Pliny spumam Nitri ( which is the Natron here spoke of ) Antiqui negebant fieri nisi ros cecidisset . By Monsieur de le Chambre it is affirmed , that three or four days before the Nile begins to overflow , there falls a certain dew which hath a fermenting virtue , and leav'ns a Past exposed to the Air , and at that time saith Pliny , and Le Chambre , the Nitre Pits grow full of Nitre , and sands . Vanssebius , and several say , that though 500 in a day die at Grand Cairo of the Plague , before the beginning of the Inundation of the Nile , yet the very day after there does not one die , which doubtless cou'd not proceed from any other reason , than because at that time the Air was impregnated with this volatile Alkaly , for at that time the Nitre Pits grow full , and this dew falls ; This I think may sufficiently hint to us the great use of its volatile Spirit ; Especially in Pestilential Distempers . Lastly , about that time the Nile begins to o'erflow those Specimens which we had here , grew heavier by being exposed to the Air ; Here it is to be noted that this Alkaly is not made so by Fire , I cannot therefore conclude with Helmont , that all Alkalies are made so by that Element . The next thing to be consider'd is its seperation from the Water in Latron , of which the Learned Dr. Huntington , who was at Nitria , gives us this account ; There is a Town in Aegypt , called Nitria , which gives name to the Nitrian desert , where there is a Lake called Latron , taking up an Area of six or seven Acres , situate about thirty Miles West and by South from Terena a Town lower upon the Nile than Grand Cairo , and about the same distance Northwest from the Pyramids . From the bottom of this Lake ariseth this sort of Nitre , call'd Natron , to the top ( as they do apprehend ) and there by the Heat of the Sun condenseth into this kind of substance , that all the Nitre comes from the bottom to the Top I dare not affirm , I shall therefore premise some Phoenomena it afforded in Evaporation , before I give you my conjecture about it ; I took an Evaporating Glass which held about four Ounces , and pour'd into it two Ounces of Nitrian Water , this I set upon a sand Furnace , giving it Fire by degrees , as soon as the Water was warm , the particles of Nitre began to swim upon its surface , in stragling and uneven numbers , these after a while United , and afterwards there arose a Salt sufficient to Colour the whole superficies of the Water , I took then a thin Glass and skinn'd off this Ice , but cou'd scarce take it all of before it was seconded by another , and thus the Salt did rise successively in Films , as long as there was any Water in the Glass , these Films had the Colour and taste of the Nitre that came from Nitria , and did like it ferment with an Acid ; And these are they which by Pliny are called Flos Salis , and if I mistake not , the same with that which Herodotus saith , they make their Mummy with , if therefore by the Languishing heat of a Digesting Furnace , the the Nitrous Particles cou'd seperate themselves from the Water , and over that spread themselves in an Ice , it may be as probable that by the greater heat of the Sun , the Nitre of Latron is seperated from the Water after the same manner , and as in the Evaporation of other mineral Waters , when the Water is not strong enough to hold up the Salt , it is generally cover'd with a thin Film ; so I suppose in the Evaporation of Natron some Particles of the Water being flown away , the Particles of the Sal Marine branch one into another , and so incrustate upon the surface of the Water . In this Hypothesis I was the farther confirm'd by this Experiment : I took some of the Natron and dissolved it in Water , and set it to Evaporate , and I found that the Salt did not incrustate upon the Water , till three parts of the Water was Evaporated , it did not therefore seem probable that all the Nitre came from the bottom to the top , and so condensed by the heat of the Sun , but that they incrustated when the saline Particles branched one into another , some of the Aqueous parts being exhaled . The reason why its volatile Alkaly in Evaporation does not fly quite away , is because it is held there by the Sal Marine . The next thing to be consider'd is its use in Physick ; by Pliny it is commended in Ulcers , and Inflammations , Palsey in the Tongue , Consumptions , Cholick Haemorhagies , Purulent Ears , and Intermitting Fevers ; By Galen it is said , desiccat , & digerit , Multo autem majus ejus spuma ; By Agricola its prescribed in the same cases , commended as a Cephalick , of wonderful success in the Griping of the Guts , intermitting Fevers , and the Leprosy , Mathiolus commends it in the same cases ; By Hypocrates it is commended when the Menstrua are obstructed , and again saith he , purgat humores albos , convenit in abortionibus ubi puer haud exierit , he likewise commends it in some kinds of barrenness , and to this Kircher in his Mundus subteraneus alludes , when he says , Nili aqua in potum redit non modo saluberrimum , sed & faecundandis mulieribus mite opportanum ; and Petrus Giurius , gives us this memorable story out of Caesius , that when Philadelphus King of Aegypt Married his Daughter Berenice , to Antiochus King of the Assyrians , he Commanded his Daughter to Drink of the Water of Nile , that she might make her Husband happy in a numerous Off-Spring ; By the Testimony therefore of Hypocrates , Galen , Mathiolus , Diascorides , Pliny , and Agricola , it appears to have been of great use in Physick . But here it is to be noted , that when Nitre is prescribed by the foremention'd Authors , that Nitre which is an ingredient in Gun-Powder is not to be understood ; Amongst the Moderns we have this account of it , Monsieur du Closs is of Opinion , that most of the Mineral-Waters in France , are impregnated with this sort of Nitre , and that all their Cures are done by it . Molenbrochius , affirms a Tincture of Aphronitum to be of wonderful Efficacy in the Stone , this I the rather Credit , because it is said by Iunken , in his Medicus , the Nitre of Nitria is of so piercing a Spirit , that it will not permit either Stone or Rock to be thereabout ; And Ten Rine in his Meditations de Veteri Medicina , affirms it to be of wonderful success in the same Distempers . The next thing to be consider'd is its use in Agriculture , and in Treating of this , I think , it convenient to premise one Phaenomenon which it afforded in Evaporation : when the Salts had spread themselves over the Water in an Ice , those thin Plates after a while wou'd break , and ascend in perpendicular lines to the top of the Glass , I do say therefore , that Nitre may be said to fertilize the ground after this manner ; It s volatile Particles being by some subterraneous Fire , or else by the heat of the Sun , they do quickly ascend into the small Tubes of the Plant , and by their Elastick Nature carry along with them , or force before them , those Particles which as they differently convene , constitute the different parts of the Plant. But this conjecture will be made something the more probable , by an Experiment in Kircher , where he says , if you take a wooden Tube , and put into it Tartar , Quick-Lime , Salt , and the Urine of a Wine Drinker , reduced into a Mass , which is to be hardned in the Sun , and after that set in a cold Cellar , by the help of Salt-Petre from the beforemention'd Mass , you will not without admiration see Flowers branch out of it ; yea , such is the force of Nitre , that if in a Glass kept close shut , you put the juices of some Nitrous Herbs , on the before-mention'd Mass , Nitre contain'd within it being pregnant with Spirits , will force it self through the very Pores of the Glass . M. de La Chambre says , Plants do grow in Aegypt in such abundance , that they wou'd Choak one another , if not hindred by throwing Sand upon the Fields , insomuch , that the Aegyptians must take as much pains in lessening the fatness of their Land , as other Nations do to increase the fatness of it . In Mechanicks we have this account of it , it s said by Pliny , Cap. de Vitri inventione , that a Company of Merchants being thrown upon a shore , where there were not any Stones to be found , were forced to take great pieces of Aegyptian Nitre out of their Ships , and make Walls , upon which they hung their Boiling Kettle , the Nitre being heated by the Fire mix'd with the Sand , ran into several Streams of Glass , which afterwards hinted the way of making Glass , it is likewise of use in Dying ; for Pliny and Vitrivius affirm , that by the help of this , true Azure is made , and that without this , there cannot be a true shadow . In the last place , I come to consider wherein it differs from Salt Petre , and Sal Armoniac , it may be distinguished from Salt Petre ; First by its fermenting ; it will ferment with any acid , but Salt Petre will not , I found it wou'd ferment with Vinegar , as the old Commentators observe in their Comments upon Ieremiah and the Proverbs ; but Salt Petre will not , which gave occasion to some in those Texts to alter the Word Nitre . Secondly , It may be distinguish'd from Salt Petre in its taste , for Natron hath a Lixivial taste , the other not . Thirdly , By the volatile Spirit it affords : For from one comes over a volatile Alkaly , but from the other a Corrosive Acid. Fourthly , The Natron affordeth a red clammy substance , insipid , but the other not , this Clammy substance , if I mistake not , is that which by Pliny is called Aerugo Salis , this it hath from the Earth , and therefore it is again said by Pliny , sunt ibi Nitraria in quibus , & rufum exit à colore Terrae . Fifthly , Like Salt Petre it will not Chrystallize . Sixthly , in the fire it makes no Detonation , but in this it resembles Salt Petre , as that by the Flowers of Sulphur is made into a Sal Prunellae , so this if you drop Spirit of Sulphur upon it , shoots into Pyramidal Salt , that is not by the tast distinguishable from Sal Prunellae , though its tast before was Lixivial ; From Sal Armoniac , it may be distinguished first by its Colour , for the Natron is redish , the other not ; secondly , by the Texture in Sal Armoniac the parts seem close , and firmly knit together , but the Natron is Spungy and Perforated , thirdly , if mixt with Sal Armoniac , Sal Armoniac Emits the same Spirit , as it does when mixt with Quicklime . But I think it comes more near to the Nature of Sal Armoniac , than Salt Petre , first , because it is composed of a Sea-Salt , and an Urinous Alkaly , secondly , like Sal Armoniac when dissolved in Water , it makes it extreamly cold , and as Franciscus Hernandez says , in his History of Mexico , it produces the same effect when dissolved in Wine ; but I have not at present the convenience of trying this , the Specimens now being but small . I cannot therefore conclude with Kircher , that the Natron is not Specifically distinct from Salt Petre , or with Libavius , that it is a Composition of Alum , Sea Salt , and White-Wine ; These all are the Observations I have been able to make at present concerning this Mineral ; if any more occur , you shall have an account of them . Note here I was the first that ever prepared a volatile Alkaly from that Salt. The Second Letter concerning Digestion take as follows . Shou'd I reckon up here the many Controverted Hypotheses of Anatomists concerning this subject , and set up a new one of my own ; it might perhaps seem a piece of fond presumption : I shall not therefore be so vainly Opinionative , as to think I have fully explained here the Nature of Digestion , but shall only give you an account of an Artificial Digester , which I hope may something illustrate the Natural one , It has been observed by Helmont Maebius , Tachenius , and the Honourable Mr. Boyle , that Meats by being kept in an acid Liquor , wou'd look extreamly White ; But I do not find , that by the help of a Salt , that is meerly an Acid , there can be any Chyle prepared from any Meats ; Wedelius is of Opinion , that Chyle is nothing but a mixture of Oil , and Serum ; Tilingius affirms it is made by a Nitrous Salt , Dr. Harvey by Tritruration ; Dr. Willis by an Acid and Sulphur ; Sylvius and Diemerbrook by the Salva , Dr. Mayow by a Nitroaerial principle ; Galen and Aristotle by Heat ; others by a Ferment spewed from the Glands at the bottom of the Stomach ; others by the relicks of the meat grown sour . So many different Opinions , I shall neither endeavour to reconcile nor decide ; I shall therefore only lay down the Phoenomena , this Liquor afforded , and from thence draw inferences as probable conjectures ; But shall in the first place premise a description of this digesting Liquor , and see how far it may probably Parallel the natural ferment of the Stomach . The taste of it is like Meat vomited out of a full Stomach , something sour , but will not ferment with an Alkaly . It is prepared from Spirit of Sulphur , Spirit of Harts-Horn , the Chyle of a Dog , and is Saliva ; it is pellucid and without any smell ; the Salt that it shoots into is Cubical ; upon Veal it afforded these Phoenomena , into a Dram of this Liquor , I put a piece of Veal the bigness of a Nut , and set it upon a digesting Fornace , in two hours time there came from the Meat a Liquor , that had the Tast and Colour of Chyle , and the Meat was afterward Lighter , Dry , and Insipid , and it afforded the same Phoenomena likewise in Beef , Mutton , or any other Meat I cou'd meet with : And here it is to be noted , tho' it has been affirmed by some , that the same thing may be done by acid Liquors only , yet since by all the Tryals I have made upon them , I have not yet observed them , I hope my Scepticism in this Case may be pardonable ; If therefore we now consider , by the help of this Menstruum , there came from the before-mention'd Meats , a Liquor which had the Colour , and Tast of Chyle , and if we farther consider , that the Tast of this Menstruum is not distinguishable , from the Tasts of Meats vomited out of a full Stomach , I hope I may , without being thought fond of an Hypothesis , conjecture , that by some such Menstruum , the Meat is Digested in the Stomach ; But here I wou'd not be thought to affirm that by a liquid Menstruum only , the Meats are digested in the Stomach , but that there are likewise required these farther requisites in some or in most Creatures ; First , That the Stomach receives a gentle heat from the Liver , it is therefore for this reason , said by the Learned Glisson , Calor hepatis in hepate est actio , & Ventriculo est Usui . Secondly , That the Stomach have a Natural Situation , for says Riolanus , interdum Ventriculus propendit usque ad umbilicum ut observatum in Cadaveribus , quod vitae coctionem multum incommodat , and Vesalius in his Anatomy , Lib. 4. gives us this Example , Observavi Omentum in scrotum , devolutum , & auctum Ventriculum , ex sede sua destraxisse , adeo ut munus ejus deficeret . Thirdly , it is assisted by the Omentum , these may be argu'd from those Creatures that have no Caul helping concoction by doubling their hinder Legs , and resting their Bellies upon them as Hares , and Coneys . A second instance may be brought from Valentinus ; Andreas Molenbrochius in Miscellaneis curiosis , Ann. 1670. Militaris quidam vir , dum viveret nil nisi Ventriculum accusabat , quod nullum cibum appeteret , coqueretque cui ad confortandum Ventriculum multa adhibita fuere , sed omnia incassum , dissecto cadavere , Omentum plane putrefactum est , ventriculo reliquisque Visceribus Salvis ; ex quo colligitur , Omentum ad Ventriculi coctionem non parum facere ; Fourthly , its necessary that the Stomach have a Tunica Villosa ; First , because that by that it is enabled to divide the Meat into Parcels , which undoubtedly must much Facilitate the Operation of the natural Ferment , as we see all Menstruums , will sooner dissolve Metals , when they are filed into Parcels , than when they continue in the Lump ; Secondly , if it had not a Tunica Villosa , the Tunica Carnosa , wou'd be apt to be too much distended , by our Meat and Drink , which wou'd necessarily weaken the Tonical motion of the Stomach , and consequently therefore its Digestion . Fifthly , That there be right Digestion , its necessary that there be Windings of the Intestines , for if it were not for these , the Digested Meat wou'd move too fast from the Stomach , and so torment us with perpetual Hunger , which assertion , I think , may be sufficiently confirmed by these two Instances , the first is from Cabrollius , Observation the 10th , and Riolanus Anthrop . Lib. 2. Cap. Firminus Chaudonius voracitate erat Erysictonaea , cui causam praebuit , quod nec stomachi nec intestinorum figuram ullam habebat proportionatam unicum a Pylori locem ad anum , intestinum erat sine ullo anfractu , cumque aliorum intestina quatuordecim aequant ulnas , hujus vix ad quatuor spithimas accedebant in formam Literae . S. the second instance is taken from a Creature in Lithuania , and Muscovy , that generally feeds upon its prey , till its Belly be swelled like a Bladder , then conveys it self to some strait place , and so violently forces the Meat out of its Stomach and Intestines , and then immediately returns to its prey with as craving an Appetite as before ; which continual and insatiable Hunger , is judged to proceed from the straitness of its intestines , for as the Learned Pawius observed in its dissection , its Guts had no Circumvolutions , or Windings ; From these therefore it is plain , that besides a fermenting Liquor in the Stomach , other External means concur to Digestion . I shall therefore in the last place , inquire what may probably be the ingredients of the natural Ferment , and so conclude ; The ingredients of the natural-Ferment , I take be these ; The Saliva , the Succus of the Glands of the Stomach , and a Nitro-Aereal Spirit of the Nerves , that the Saliva is an ingredient may seem probable from these Reasons ; First , because that by the help of this , Meats though impregnated with different principles , may be made to mix with a Menstruum ; for as the Learned Steno has it , Pag. 27. de glandulis oris . Saliva omnia ferre valet , sive intra Corpus , sive extra Corpus examinaveris , nihil invenies quod illa respuet , nihil cui sine pugna non associetur . Secondly , since the Saliva is impregnated with a volatile Salt , it is probable that that may help Digestion . The second ingredient I take to be a Liquor , that is separated by the Glands in the bottom of the Stomach ; and this I shall evince by the Authority of the Famous Willis , and Silvius de Le Boe , and first from Dr. Willis in his Pharmaceutice rationalis , pag. 6. Tunica haec villosa in postica sive Convexa ejus superficie , qua Tunicae Nerveae cohaeret , glandulis annulatis numerosissimis ubique consita est , quae proculdubio vasorum in Tunica Nervea dehiscentium ora Contegunt ; ac ( uti Videtur . ) Humorem illis destinatum aut ab ijs depositum , immediatius excipiunt , ac percolant ; Sylvius , pag. 881. gives us this account of it ; Hoc Chylificans fermentum , in recens natorum vitulorum , ventriculis reperitur crassiusculum , diciturque coagulum , sensim autem minuitur , ac in adultis , glutinis instar , offenditur liquidiusculum , inter ventriculi rugas haerens ; By these therefore it seems probable , that the Glands in the Tunica Villosa , separate a fermenting Liquor ; and its farther observed , that those Creatures which have the most of these Glands , are the most voracious ; Lastly , that the Nitro-Aereal Spirits of the Nerves , are ingredient of the Stomachical ferment , seems reasonable from the Arguments of Dr. Mayow , pag. 55. He argues thus , Iam vero cum Spiritus Animales , à particulis Nitro-Aereis constant , haud difficile erit intellectu , quomodo effectus predicti , ab iisdem in ventriculo perficiuntur , quanquam enim Spiritus Nitro-Aereus acidus non est , ab eodem tamen ferrum corroditur , vitriola perficiantur , Salia fixa ad fluorem perducuntur , rerumque compages , tanquam ab universali menstruo , solvuntur ; These therefore , are my Thoughts concerning Digestion , but here is nothing in these Dogmatically asserted ; If therefore any Hypothesis here may be found Erroneous , upon better grounds I shall readily lay it down . CHAP. II. Of DISTEMPERS . BEfore I enter upon the Treatise of Distempers , I think , it may be suitable to my present business , to insert here some preternatural remarks on various Phoenomena found in Human , and Animal Bodies of different Species ; I have now by me Red Stones , and others of a Chalky matter taken out of the Calf of a Man's Leg ; from another voided by stool , a stony substance cover'd over with a Body resembling a Spunge , from others concreted , bile Stones perfectly Triangular , and smooth as polished Marble , taken out of the Vesica fellea of an Ox , from another a substance exactly like that of the Bark of a Tree ; This was presented to me my worthy Friend Henry Bradshaw , of Marple , Esq I have likewise by me a perfect Shell taken out of the Bladder of a Hog , hair Balls taken out of the Stomachs of Calves , Cows , and Oxen are familiar enough , as to spungy and stony substances , in the Bowels and Bodies of Men and Women , it is most probable they are produced by a mixture of Marine and Bilous Particles , converting the aliment , and the juices in those parts into those Bodies ; But the Vegetation of Spunges not ing perfectly discover'd , pretend not in this matter to be positive , for none ever yet cou'd discover their Seeds , so that they seeming to be only Concretions of various Bodies , from Sea-Water , the Hypothesis concerning these may challenge the more probability ; as to Shells found in Animals : The illustration of these will the better appear by giving you an account of the Formation of Shells in general , which may be reduced into two Kinds , the Pearly , and the Chalky kind , the former are composed of several Laminae , and frequently contain Pearls , as Muscles , and Oysters , the Lobster , and Coc●le , &c. seems to be concreted Chalky substances , the Pearl it self is likewise composed of various Laminae , and is the most volatile part of the Mater Perlarum , but of that I have sufficiently treated before to which I refer you , these kind of shells are composed of Oily Saline , and Viscid Particles , and are indurated by their Saline and the Nitrous Bodies they imbibe from the Air , not much unlike those Concretions Observable in the mixtures of Alkalies , and Acids . The Chalky Shells are nothing but a mixture of Alkalious Saline and Terrene parts , and in their first separation from the Fish are Viscid , and Pellucid , and receive their hardness , and Colours from various mixtures of the Particles of the Air ; The truth of this Hypothesis is evident from their Calcinations , Fermentations , Solutions , and gradual Vegetations ; now the Shells of the Fishes being formed after this manner , it may not be difficult to account for Shells sometimes found in the Bladders of Animals , since there is no Animal but what contains a sufficient Proportion of such Saline and Terrene Particles . As to Hair Balls they are usually found in that part of the Stomach of the above mentioned Beasts called the Reticulum , or manifold . They are generally of a Black , or Dusky shining Colour , not much unlike that of Bezoar Stone found in the Bowels of Indian Goats , under the superficies is a stony substance , but will not as Bezoar ferment with an Acid , nor indeed with an Alkaly . Wherefore to me it seems probable , it may be a Concretion of the Succus of the Glands , Choler , and the Mucus of the Stomach , which may reasonably be supposed to indurate into that matter , the liquid parts being cast off by the innate heat of the Stomach , the more Terrene ones must consequently fix and incrustate , in those Cells which are not to be discover'd in other Creatures . The Hairs contain'd in these are usually short and broken , which by the rough superficies of the Tongues of these Creatures , either by sucking in , or licking them , they are convey'd into the Cells of the Ventricles , and there formed into a Globular Figure ; for though some may urge that their Ventricles abounding with Glands , those Hairs might as well be formed there , as in other parts of the Body , as sometimes in the Kidnies , yet that conjecture is groundless , because the Hairs there are fixed and terminated upon Glands ; but these Balls are independent of the Stomach , and seem not to have ever been inserted in any Glandules there . And now before I proceed to Distempers in general , I shall beg leave to insert some few , peculiar rather to these , than the more Southward parts of the Kingdom ; The first is the Felon only incident to Infants , and usually in their first Year ; it breaks out upon the Body like an Itch , with an inflammation attending it ; The Face , and Head , and sometimes the Arms , and other parts of the Body are over-spread with a White or Yellow Scurf , not unlike that in the recedence of the Small-Pox ; It is certain this nauseous Distemper is very pernicious in these tender Blooms ; But again , those Infants that have it not , are commonly unhealthful ; The Origine of this Distemper must certainly come from the Saline Particles of the Air , and the same temper of the Milk , occasion'd doubtless from the plenty of Salt Meats , and Leaven'd Bread , the too common Food of these parts , the Blood thus saturated with these Particles , and they separated by the Miliary Glands of the Cutis , must necessarily stagnate , and consequently inflame , and corrupt , whence inevitably follows this Epidemical Scab , or Psora . The method of Physick in this case is but small , since it may easily be taken off with a little Calomelanos , or Syr. Cichor cum Rhab , and Anointing the parts with Ol. Ros. Camphorat . Sometimes the Poor Infants take the Distemper from their Nurses , who have frequently the Itch , and in those it is the more difficultly Cured , wherefore I cou'd heartily wish the Gentry , who often Nurse forth their Children , wou'd be very cautious in their choice of these Persons . The Rickets , and Scrophulous cases , are likewise very common amongst us , but chiefly occasion'd by the Milk of Nurses with Child , who for a small advantage prostitute their Consciences , to an unpardonable Wickedness , and make no scruple by this means to ruin Hundreds , the Act is so opprobrious , and the Mischiefs so numerous , that for my part , I think , Romulus and Remus , when nourished by the Milk of a Wolf , on the Banks of Tyber , received a more Palatable , and much more healthful Diet. Scrophulous cases may be ranked amongst the Opprobria Medicorum . They may be divided into these Classes , Strumous , Glandulous , Cutaneous , and Osseous , the first may be termed Mesenterical , the Glands there being obstructed , and thence ensue the Rickets , or Consumption ; the other species are attended very often with that Herculean Distemper , called a Spina Ventosa , I have seen the Scrophulous Glands of the Mesentery , impleted with a pellucid Liquor , not unlike the White of an Egg , and sometimes like Honey , which no doubt proceeds from no other cause than the Serum made too Viscid by its saline Particles , which then stagnates distends and swells up the insterstices of the Fibres , and thence proceed their bigness , and hardness , this humour being long entertain'd , and lodged there , at length acquires so high an Acrimony , as by the perpetual Corrugations of the Fibres , they become Cancerous , and very difficult , if not incurable , wherefore in this Case , before the Patient is too much Emaciated , or the Hectick too far advanced , after the common Method has not Answer'd , it is prudent , as well as necessary to attempt a Salivation , managed with great care , and discretion , as to the Cutaneous Scrophules , occasion'd by a Viscid Lympha , distending the Miliary Glands ; their Tumours are usually soft , white , and without pain , and common both in Young , and adult Persons , but are by a gentle Salivation easily removed ; In the Spina Ventosa in the joints , or elsewhere , the Bone is Carious , and the Humour so Virulent , it swells the Bone like an Honey-Comb , and sometimes throws it off in Exfoliations , or by digesting it in a purulent matter , this is seldom , or difficulty Cured , but often terminates in a Consumption ; I have known some linger long in this Malady , actual Cauteries apply'd to the Bones , and Salivation carry'd on very regularly , and that too for no short time , yet all these processes unsuccessful ; I cou'd wish our Learned Chirurgeons in this case wou'd make their utmost Applications , for the discovery of some specifick to correct this Humour , I have often seen a bright Silver Probe , turn'd to a Livid Colour by merely passing it into the Orifice , wherefore to me it seems probable some potent Alkaly might be thought of to be of service here . And now having dispatched my remarks on the preceding particulars , I shall enter on the Treatise of other Chronical Diseases , and since after all my Observations in Natural History , Man justly assumes the noblest part in the Creation , for whose good each individual in its proper Sphere does , or ought to Act in this World ; he only then may Challenge our strictest enquiries : Here indeed is a Field large enough , and a subject too Copious for these Sheets , I shall therefore contract my self on the several Heads , and be as short as the subjects will admit , and shall first begin with that Distemper called the Scurvy , as being the Basis of many others . SECT . I. Of the SCURVY . I Thought it necessary to give a full account of this Distemper , that I might thereby more fully illustrate those that are Concomitant with it , in order to which , I shall in the first place , acquaint you with its various Denominations amongst the Greeks , Arabians , Latins , Germans , Dutch and Danes ; in the second place shew in what Countries it is most Epidemical , and assign the reason of that ; and thirdly , shall describe its various Symptoms , with a rationale of them ; and illustrate these by various Histories ; and lastly , lay down a general Method of Cure for the Whole . The Word Scurvy most probably took its Name from Danish , Dutch , or Saxon , particularly in Lower-Saxony , viz. Schobrock , Scorbock , Schaerbunck , Scharmundt , Schorbeck , which in those Languages signifie , or denote a faetidness of the Breath , Gripes of the Bowels , and Universal pains , a Debility of the Limbs , and spots upon the Skin , which to this Distemper being inseparated Symptoms , it is evident the Word must be derived from thence . By Marcellus in the time of Gratian and Theodosius , Roman Emperours , it was stiled Oscedo , ab Oscitatione , from frequent yawning usually attending this Malady ; Pliny assigns it a different Denomination , viz. Scelotyrbe , which is very clear by the description he gives us of a Distemper contracted in a Camp on the Banks of the Rhine , in the time of Germanicus Caesar ; By the Greeks , particularly by Strabo it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is as the Latins express it , quasi oris merda , from the faetidness of the Mouth , a Symptom general enough here . Hippocrates , that great Master of Learning and Physick , describes it to be Lien Magnus , and Illeon Haematitis from indurations of the Spleen , and fluxes of Blood , from the Bowels , of which I shall give you several instances ; The Lepra of the Arabians is but an higher species of this , and that I shall make evident in its proper place . This Distemper is the nearest Epidemical in these Northern Climes , and upon the Baltick , occasion'd doubtless by the Saltness of the Air , and the living on too saline a Diet. Nor is it less raging in Virginia , and the West-Indies , particularly in those places stiled the Salts , where there is almost continually a saline , faetid , and hazy Atmospher ; which Phoenomena thoroughly consider'd sufficiently demonstrate its causes ; which shall be more largely treated of in the ensuing Discourse of Consumptions ; As to its Symptoms , and their causes , they are to be divided into a simple , and complicated State , the most common in a simple State are as follows ; the Patient is frequently afflicted with a faetidness , and shortness of Breath , an Universal Debility , looseness of the Teeth , spots upon the Skin , and sometimes Ulcers , Pustles , Morphew , Eprysipilas , Phlegmons in the Cutis , Erratick pains , violent Sweatings , numbness in the extreme Parts , Head-Achs , spitting of Corrupt putrid Blood , frequent Tooth-Achs , Gripes , Vomiting , and purging of Blood , with a stinging , and itching in the Skin , sometimes a Vermiculation , as if something quick crept within the Skin , intermitting Heats , and sometimes extreme Coldness , particularly on the Head , frequent Convulsions and Tremours , a blew Viscid spitting , and a lixivial Urine , with a pricky lateritious Sediment , and often sweet Scented , pains and swellings in the Gumms , blackness of Teeth , and inflammations of the Uvula , and Amigdilares , or Almond Glandules ; This Distemper by our Modern Physicians , especially the Learned Dr. Willis is divided into two Classes , the one he stiles an Hot , the other a Cold Scurvy ; viz. a Sulphureo saline , and a saline Sulphureous , in the one the Blood being saturated with too great a quantity of Muriatick Salt , in the other too much Exalted with Sulphur ; These I shall particularly examine , and afterwards account for the Symptoms . The cold Scurvy no doubt proceeds from too great a quantity of saline Particles abounding in the Mass of Blood , and this is evident from the Muriatick Salt , that may be prepared from the Urines of those Persons abundantly more than from others , as likewise from their extreme Salt spitting which is sometimes Vitriolick , and Aluminous . How far the Blood may be said in an hot Scurvy to be too highly exalted with Sulphur , is the next thing to be examined , It s true indeed in this Distemper there are frequent heats , and inflammations , but those may be supposed to be effected in the following manner ; e. gr . the Bilious Particles of the Blood united with the saline ones , become of too large a size to be separated by their proper Emunctories , hence the minute Glandules of the Liver not making their due separation of the Bile , it necessarily Regurgitates into the mass of Blood , and partly thrown off by the Reins , the Urine is render'd thereby highly Lixivial , this has been made very familiar to me in the dissection of the Livers of some Persons , where all the Glandules have been highly distended , and totally obstructed by a crass , feculent Bile ; which containing too great a proportion of a fixt Alkaly , and Muriatick Salt , raises a fermentation with the Juices of the Blood , and assuredly occasions those Heats , and flushings common in Scorbutick Persons ; this intense Acrimony acquired , by its pointed Salts the Capillaries of the Membranes and Cutis being contracted , great pains and inflammations unavoidably ensue . These are the distinguishing Characteristics so far as I cou'd hitherto observe in practice , that can fairly be accounted for in hot and cold Scorbutick cases . In the next place I proceed to give the Rationale of theSymptoms : The fetidness of the Gumms may arise from the putrefaction of the Blood in those parts , which I presume to be effected in the following manner : Those parts in their Natural temper being of a loose and spungy Contexture , and consisting of an infinite number of Capillary Veins and Arteries , which run not Parallel , but are interwoven one with another , and compose an Aggregate of Spiral lines ; hence the Blood in this case grown too grumous by the Acid Salts , more readily stagnates here , and consequently putrifies ; whence proceeds that fetidness or stench of the mouth , called by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . By the same Coagulations and Acrimonious humours lacerating and distending the Nervous parts of the Lungs , thence unavoidably ensues a difficulty of Breathing , and sometimes a violent Haemorrhage , the Capillaries being thereby corroded , whence if the Diaeresis or Rupture be of any considerable Vessel , the Patient frequently dies Vomiting Blood almost in an instant ; TheSpirits likewise by these saline , feculent Particles become entangled , so that for want of a due distribution of them , an universal Lassitude and Debility happens : From these kind of humours likewise falling upon the Nerves , and Membranes of the Teeth , they grow loose , turn black , become hollow and decay , and thence ensue violent Tooth-Achs . By these Acrimonious Particles continually vellicating those parts , a Stupor and Numbness , I presume , must necessarily follow , from an Obstruction of the Spirits , Vermiculations or Creepings , Coldness , Itching , or Stinging , from the same Humours lodging upon the Muscles and Membranes , as likewise those violent Hemicranias , and Head-Achs , which are often periodical . Sometimes happen unruly Gripes in the Stomach and Bowels , sometimes dry , at other times attended with a Diarrhaea or Purging , the one may be caused by a Saline Acrimonious Viscid Phlegme , adhering to the Coats of the Stomach and Bowels , the other by an Acrimonious Choler . It is observable these Symptoms happen frequently about the Autumnal Aequinox , and commonly after a very hot Summer , one as I presume , by the intense heat of the Weather generating too great a quantity of Bile , and the other by the North-West-Winds , common at that time of the Year which implete the Air with saline particles , which is manifest at that Season more than usual . A remarkable instance in this case occurs in the Philosophical Transactions , where an account is given of a Lady in America , by Mr. Clayton of Croffton in Yorkshire , in the following manner . I stood at the Window , says he , and cou'd veiw the Clouds , for there small black fleeting Clouds will arise , and be swiftly carried cross the whole Element ; as these Clouds arose and came nigher , her torments encreased , which were grievous as a Labouring Woman's , there was not the least Cloud but Lamentably affected her , and that at a considerable distance , but by her Shrieks , it seemed more or less according to the bigness and nearness of the Clouds . This happen'd in September , which is the time before recited in which the Symptoms are most raging , and the Air most Nitrous and Saline ; it is probable the saline Particles may stick upon the Bile , like the Prickles upon an Hedge-Hog , and occasion these tormenting Symptoms . When this Distemper arises to that , we call a confirm'd Scurvy , it s then frequently attended with spots of various Colours , as Red , Livid , Yellow , Green , and with Ulcers , Pustules , or a White Scurff , the same with the Lepra amongst the Arabians , and Indians ; It is certain in the Capillary Vessels of the Cutis , not running in direct but rather Spiral Lines , and forming a Retre or Net , by the stagnation of the Blood there , I say , we discover those spots of various Colours in the Skin , according to the different Proportions of Choler intermixed , which renders them Yellow or Green , &c. And as the Humours acquire a more intense degree of Acrimony , it then proceeds to a solution of continuity , and those Scorbutick Ulcers grow Numerous : Lixivial fomentations are here of use , and come near to a specifick , an evident argument the Blood does not abound with too great a quantity of Alkalies , as Colebatch Foolishly , and Ignorantly imagins , but doubtless with too many Acid , or Acrid Particles . It is true indeed , the Elesh may be corroded by an Acrimonious Alkaly , as in potential cauteries of Lap. Infernal . &c. but it is not then these Ulcers are Cured again by the same kind of Alkaly , their use there wou'd rather enlarge the Ulcers ; whence it necessarily follows , those Ulcers that proceed from the Habit of the Body , and are cured by Alkalies must arise from Acids . The next Symptom to be accounted for in this Distemper is the Lepra , and is as difficultly Cured as any that Occurs to Observation , its cause I take to be from Volatile Acrimonious Particles , mixt with a feculent Bile , and seperated by the Milliary Glands of the Cutis , discover'd by Leevenhock , and Malpigius , and bursting them Concrete into a Dry , White and Yellow Furfur : That the cause of this Symptoms is from such Acrimonious Particles , is evident from the Excoriation of the Cuticula , and the Gleeting , continual Itching , and Stinging , which are very obvious . This Symptom is not so common amongst the Europeans , as the Indians , particularly in the Mindano , Malagan , and Philippine Islands where it is almost Epidemical ; the Natives there are not much disturbed at it , having a certain Cure by Vigetables there produced , the discovery of which cou'd not yet be extorted from them by any Method whatever . In this state of the Diseases , I have frequently Salivated the Patient , and it has as often return'd , yet have more than once known it Cured by a long continuance of the Acidulae or Chalybeate Waters , cold Baths , and an universal abstinence from Flesh Meats , of which Regimen that Learned , and ingenious Gentleman , Edward Baynard , Doctor of Physick , and Fellow of the College of Physicians gave me the first intimation . Who some Years ago recovered a Patient at the Bath , when Bathing , and Drinking those Waters , and repeated Salivations had all been insuccessful , the Person I saw at London , in perfect Health , and I believe to this day continues so ; sometimes in this Distemper there happens a flux of Blood from the Bowels , shining and black as Pitch , caused by a Rupture of the Vessels , but this Symptom being in a great measure accounted for before , I shall not recapitulate . By the Viscidness of the Lympha in this Distemper , the Nerves that branch into the Muscles become Obstructed , hence in the hands I have often observed the Chorea Sancti Viti , or the Dance of St. Vitus , when by the Antick motions of the hands , the Persons seems to Mimick Buffoons and Juglers : And sometimes in the Thighs from a parallel cause arise those Unaccountable Convulsive Motions ; that one might reasonably have concluded some living Animal had there taken its abode , Muscular motion is peformed by every Muscle ( except the Sphincters ) having its opposite , or Antagonist , hence as one Dilates the other Contracts , so that the Nerves obstructed in either of them by these Humours , such kind of motions must consequently ensue . Having now assigned the Rationale of its various Symptoms in a simple State , in the next place let us consider it as complicated with the Iaundice , Drospy , Strumas , periodic Hemicranias , Epilepsies , Vertigos , and Asthmas , and in those Enumerate only some particular instances , the Symptoms being before accounted for . As to its complication with the Jaundice and Dropsy , I shall give you some instances in my ensuing Discourse of the Dropsy , which will illustrate the Hypothesis by peculiar Demonstration in the Dissections of some Persons that died of the same , I will only insert the cases of two Persons yet living , and in Health in this Town of Manchester , the one was of Mr. Iames Scot , the other of Mrs. Boulton , Wife to one of our Chaplains ; the Skin was Yellow , and Livid , the Eyes Yellow , the Urine Black , and resembling Mum , its quantity small , the Appetite dejected , the Limbs swell'd , and pitted , a continual Thirst , and universal Weakness ; these by Emollient Hydragoges , Antiscorbutics , Anteicterics , Aperitives , Stomachics , and Chalibeated Syrups prepared from Sal. Martis . were to the surprize of their acquaintance restored to their perfect Healths : By a method not much unlike this , I recovered the Lady Leicester , of Higher-Tabley in Cheshire , who was then afflicted with the black Jaundice , a violent Hemicrania complicated with this Distemper . One remarkable instance I will insert more , of Mr. Iohn Sherburn , Steward to the Honourable Bartholomew Whalmesly , of Dunkenhall in Lancashire , Esq in whom these Symptoms were observable , he was incessantly tormented with an intolerable Head-Ach , to that intense degree , that even Life it self grew burdensome , and had not the Dictates of Conscience interfer'd , cou'd have acquiesced willingly in a Manumission ; The Spirits by the saline Particles of the Blood , were put into such disorderly motions , that he often fancy'd the Persons attending him , were inverted and stood upon their Heads , and himself too in the same Posture : at other times he imagined there was an Aperture of the Sutures of the Skull , and seldom slept but in some small intervals in the Day time ; his Urine was often Lixivial , and sometimes faetid , and bore upon its superficies a saline Film , where the Salts were Chrystalline , and shot into Needle like forms , or Bacilli ; The points of those , I presume , occasion'd his insufferable pains ; the Pulse was generally Depress'd , and Languid , but Frequent , and Vermiculating ; Methods of various kinds were attempted , but in vain , as Blistring , Bleeding , Vomiting , Purging , Cupping , Antiscorbutics , Cephalics , Issues , the Cortex , Shaving the Head , all which afforded but some small intervals of ease , hence I concluded the Mass of Blood to be too deeply saturated with saline Particles to yeild to those courses ; so I resolved to proceed to a Salivation , and try by that means to remove the Malady , this was affected by Calomelanos , prepared by Signiour Vigani Professour of Chymistry at Cambrige , and by that method he was perfectly recovered . The general method of Cure in Scorbutick cases , may be composed of the following intentions : First , to cleanse the first Passages by universal Evacucations , as Emetics , and Cathartics , secondly , by Antiscorbuticks to reduce the mass of Blood to a regular Crasis : The forms of those are at large described by other Authors , wherefore I shall not trouble the Reader with them ; I only observe this , that the best of those I have found , are the Natural Chalibeat Waters , and after due preparations , Bathing in temperate or cold Baths , as at Buxton and St. Mungus , what farther is to be done chiefly consists in Diet , which ought to be but a moderate quantity of flesh Meats , and those fresh , Antiscorbutick Teas , Fruits , Gruel , and Panadoes , these are the most remarkable things relating to this Head , so I shall close this Section . SECT . II. Of CONSUMPTIONS . COnsumptions in general as they occur to us in daily practice may be reduced into these following Classes , ( viz. ) Scorbutick , Strumous or Chylous , or they are frequently the effects of Epidemick intermitting Fevers , or Dropsies , the Rickets , Surfeits , Impetigo , the Chlorosis , fluor albus , Rheumatick , Scorbutick , Jaundice , of an Hernia Carnosa , spitting or Vomiting Blood , and very often the Worms . But since the Scorbutick Phthisis rages more Familiarly amongst us , it shall chiefly be the subject of my present Discourse . Scorbutick Phthisis may challenge three Originals contracted either from the Air , or they are Hereditary , or proceed from some error in the six Non-naturals . I 'll speak first of those that arise from the Air , they are called Stationary , or Diseases peculiar to such a place . In those parts which abound with Marshy grounds , or where the Air is all impleted with the smoke of Pit Coal , these Consumptions are in a manner Epidemical . This granted , it is plain this Distemper owns its rise , and Progress , to Vitriolick , Sulphureous , Saline Particles ; But to illustrate this Hypothesis take these following Experiments . Drop a little Spirit of Vitriol upon Spittle , there immediately ensues a White Viscous Coagulum , like what is frequently Coughed up in Consumptions . Or take some of the Vitriolick Spring near Haigh in Lancashire , mix that with Saliva , you will then distinguish the Coagulation to be of an Ashy Colour , Parallel to that I have often observed in a Scorbutick Phthisis . Or if you distil Kenel , there strait ascends a Vitriolick Liquor , mix that with the Serum of the Blood , it passes strait into a very Viscous Coagulum , the same as in a Scorbutick Phthisis . These things premised , it is evident that by Vitriolick Particles , the Spittle , and Serum of the Blood are render'd Viscid , and in Tast , Consistence , and Colour adequate to what we find in Scorbutick cases . Since then as is Demonstrable by Chymistry , these Vitriolick Partricles are disunited by Fire , and fill in Crouds the circumambient Atmosphere , and that in such an Air the Phthisis is most general and particular , it is but a rational consequence to imagine , that then these Vitriolick Particles communicated to the Mass of Blood by the Air we breath in , begin , and cherish this Stationary Phthisis . But now the principal difficulty to be solved is this , how the Inhabitants bordering on Salt and Marshy Coasts , become the subjects of this Distemper , and are so much infested with it , who live only upon the products of the Fields , and altogether abstain from Meats Salted , or Dryed in Smoke , how , I say , the Air here becomes saturated with saline Particles , since Marine Salts , as is plain by Evaporation , are of a more fixed Nature than to ascend by the Heat of the Sun or the force of the Winds . Having had several Thoughtful Essays on this subject I brought it at length to this Conclusion . It is very clear to any Man's Observation , that these Maritime Climes abound both with Sulphureous , and Saline Particles , this Hypothesis is confirmed by the subsequent Arguments . In the first place about Even-tide in these parts are to be seen infinite flashes , like so many Phosphors bursting from out the Earth which undoubtedly argues a Sulphur to be there , in the second place very fetid smells are often emitted like what are discernable in a Mixture of Sulphur and Salt , so that from these Salt and marshy places , Sulphureous Particles continually arising , are yet so entangl'd with Saline ones , that they bear them up upon their Points , and by that means impregnate all the Neighbouring Atmosphere ; for since this Phthisis is so universal in those Airs , it is but reasonable to suppose it draws its nourishment from Sulphureous , Saline Particles . For a farther Confirmation of this Hypothesis we may draw an Argumen te Contrario , as for instance , this Distemper is very rare where these saline Loams are wanting , hence it is that in some places of Russia , and New-England , for a whole Year together you will scarce hear a Person Cough , though he inhabits on the Sea Coasts , and why may it not be for the same reason that the Air in Monpelier , is become so famous against Consumptions though it borders on the Mediterranean Sea. When on the other hand in the first mention'd places not a Year passes , but Consumptions , Dropsies , Scorbutick intermitting Fevers , nay whole Myriads of Diseases very severely abound , so that we may almost say of these Salt and Marshy places , as Pythagoras did of the Herb Aproxis , whose Root takes Fire like Naphtha , and by whose Effluvia the Air is renderd infectious . It remains now that I treat of the other species of a Scorbutick Phthisis , ( viz. ) arising from some errour of the six Non-natnrals , and those that are Hereditary , as to the first , their causes may be explain'd by the above recited Arguments , so waving them , I 'll proceed to the Scorbutick Hereditary Consumption . It passes for an undoubted truth amongst Philosophers , and Anatomists that an Human Foetus is formed in the Ovum , but the manner how these Ova become impregnated is the Controversy . The Ova are guarded by a double Membrane , and involved in their proper Coats , so that not one Drop can be squeezed from them , there are some that very zealously assert , they are impregnated by a certain Gas Virile , or Seminal Air ; certain it is , and very obvious to us in practice , that many lab'ring under this Distemper have prosecuted the steps of their Fore-Fathers , although their Mothers through the whole Course of their Lives have continued strong , and healthful , some are seized with it about the same Age their Fathers were before , some perhaps sooner , some later , some have all along continued sickly and infirm , others robust , and vigorous enough , till the very seizure of the Consumption , and all this according to the different Crasis of the Semen Virile , even as the Spirits are lodged there , or more or less depress'd , or the Saline Particles exalted , hence the very Principles of Life form our different Constitutions , and so early or late the Person becomes Consumptive . Upon the whole it is my Opinion , that the Semen Virile in the Uterus is absorbed by the extremities of the Vessels , and thence communicated to the mass of Blood , which by its Circulation impregnates the Ova , for how is it possible the Gout or the Stone shou'd be derived from the Father by a Seminal Air ? The conclusion is very evident to the contrary ; but of this I have treated before . I shall proceed now to the Symptoms of this Disease , which I will very briefly lay down as I have Experimentally found them . A loss of Appetite , and Strength , generally attends the Patient , with a straitness or compression of the Breast , a tickling Cough , the Spittle Large , Thick , White , and sometimes Yellow , Pellucid , Sky Colour'd , Faetid , Salt , Acid , Sweet , more or less , according to the Discrasy of the Blood , and the quality of the Obstruction , with profuse sweatings in the Night time , a tabidness of the Flesh , hot and cold fits alternately succeeding , the Urine Lixivial , with a very large sediment , sometimes Yellow , and sometimes Red , many times a Diarrhaea , and Gripes of the Belly torment them , with swelling of the Extreme parts . These things observed I will now endeavour to assign the reason of those Symptoms , and first , as to the loss of Appetite it may thus happen , those Glandules seated in the lower part of the Stomach , which were wont to separate subacid Humours flowing from the Arteries , by which the Nervous Fibres irritated , the Appetite was excited , but they being now clog'd with viscous Humours , are render'd very unfit for that motion , hence proceeds that loathing of Meat : That there are such Humours is very apparent in some Persons after taking a Vomit , if we observe the great quantity of tough flegm they discharge . By the same Viscid Humours extravasated in the Lungs , the inspiration of the Air is interrupted , hence proceeds that straitness of the Breast the Person complains of ; this glutinous matter separated by the tracheal Glands is often thrown up in large quantities , and this also besmearing all the Trachaea , occasions hoarsness , the Conglobate Glandules thus stuft by these Coagulations , and the small Foramina of the Lymphaeducts at the same time obstructed ; that Lympha which used to pass through them , now deprived of its proper Emunctories , regurgitates into the mass of Blood , and forces its way through unwonted Passages , and thence it happens , that by the Glands of the Wind-pipe those continued showers are distill'd as is plain in a tickling Cough . By the same parity of reason those large sweats are so frequent , and hence comes the Diarrhea , Gripes , and Swellings of the extreme parts . Sometimes by these tough and clammy Humours , the Glandules of the Mesentery become Obstructed , and even the Chyle it self is intercepted in its Passage to the Blood , whence the whole Body rob'd of its daily nourishment , the strength decays , the Patient Emaciates , and the Excrements are often White , the very Lacteal Vessels disappear , just as we may observe the Milky Way in the Heavens , screened from us by interposing Clouds . Some portions of the Chyle are precipitated by Saline Particles , thence happens the spittle emitted by Cough to be white , thick , and sweetish ; and sometimes urged through the Kidneys , the Urine then becomes filled with a white , and plentiful Sediment . By the subsidence of the Muscles , the Prognostication is Ominous , as the common People apprehend , the Soul then being about to desert the Body and ready to take Wing ; Hippocrates and others of the Greeks Denominate such Persons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Glands of the Liver Obstructed forbid a due separation of the Bile , which rebounding into the Blood , and Fermenting there with its Acids , thence a slow Fever ensues , and the same reason may be alleged for so large , a Yellow , or Red Sediment in a Lixivial Urine . As to the hot and cold fits successively intervening , they may very easily proceed from such a Fermentation , and so unequal a mixture of the sour Chyle in the Blood. The Spittle as we hinted before in this Distemper is often Thick , White , and Sweet , occasion'd by a Precipitation of the Chyle upon the Lungs , and sometimes it happens to be thin , and Pellucid , commixt with Thick , this I conclude to be the Lympha which instead of passing through its proper Ducts , by reason of the obstructions of the Conglobate Glands , forces it self through other secretory Vessels ; and in this case He mightily errs , who offers obstinately to stay the the Defluxion by Opiates ; He might equalty pretend to check the Billows in a raging Storm . At other times the Spittle is Sky Colour'd , Salt , and Bitter , these happen as the Bile , and Salts of different species are indifferently intermixt . There yet remains another familiar Symptom to be explain'd , how in this Distemper the Urine becoming so very Lixivial , and depositing so large , and red a Sediment , yet affords a very grateful and sweet smell , not unlike those Urines voided after the Administration of Turpentine , and preparations of Sulphur , its superficies at the same time being all over-spread with a thin Oleagenous Pellicle : In this case I suppose the Urine to be highly saturated with Saline , and Vitriolick Particles , the Saline Particles after their Effervessence with the Bile Precipitate it , hence ensues that vast quantity of Sediment , and those two Bodies by Fermentation grow Red , just like Sulpher exalted by Fire , and thence it is the Deposita of the Urine appear so like Brick ; The Saline Particles likewise in their Fermentation entangle some Oleagenous Particles , which in that hurry being forced through the Reins , and the Urine thus impregnated , being exposed to Air , these Oily Sulphureous Particles striving to disengage themselves , float upon the surface , and emit so pleasant on Odour , an instance like to this is in dulcifying Spirit of Nitre , with Spirit of Wine , which must necessarily strengthen the Hypothesis , where the like smell is very distinguishable . But now the Query is , whether in this State the Lungs are always full of Tubercles , as the Eminent Morton proposes ; I confess indeed in these parts the People are generally as averse to a Dissection , as an Execution , so I neither deny nor assent to it ; yet as far as I have observed in practice , I affirm , that not one Symptom of an Inflammatory Fever has appear'd in many Persons who have sunk under this Distemper ; to this Opinion the History of Dr. Bennet agrees , taken out of Theatr. Tabidor . pag. 96. ( viz. ) When I practised Physick at Bristol , in that Vaulted City Consumptions were very frequent , I met with some that with no great difficulty Expectorated a sweetish Spittle , yet in the space of three Months were grown very feeble , and enervate , some indeed of these , though not all were much fatigu'd with Coughing , and so wasting insensibly dyed Tabid , for satisfaction in this Case we opened a certain Person , who after he had ceased Spitting a Salt Phlegm , for some time Coughed up Blood , the Lungs indeed had lost their Tone , yet both them , and the other Viscera appeared sound . However mistake me not as if I infer'd from this instance , that the Lungs in Consumptive Cases were never fill'd with Tubercles , for I have often seen them Ulcerated : I only affirm this , that in this common Lancashire Consumption , where the Patient suffers a daily decay , and continually throws off a Thick , and White Spittle , in the beginning , I say , and encrease of this Distemper , the Lungs cou'd not be pierced , nay I have known many die without one Symptom of an Hectick , through the whole course of the Disease , so that we may reasonably conclude their Lungs cou'd not be Ulcerated . Proceed we now to treat of the Phthisis in a confirmed state , and here we may observe Nature every day declining , insomuch that the Mass of Blood contracting a very Vitriolic habit ; the Spittle tasteth like Alom , or Salt of Steel , and now it is the Saline Particles range at Large , and know no bounds , now the Fever becomes more continued and strong , by Fermentation of the Vitriolic , and Sulphureous Particles ; as when you mix Oil of Vitriol , and Oil of Turpentine together . By this Effervescence the Capillary Vessels of the Cheeks become distended , hence happens that fixed red Colour on both sides the Face , a certain signal of approaching Death ; just like the last efforts of a Lamp deprived of Oil , it flashes and expires , or like a setting Sun , gilding red all the Hemisphere . The Conglobate Glandules thus more and more Obstructed , and a greater quantity of the Nutritious juice being daily precipitated , a thicker and more plentiful Spittle follows , by the Vitriolic Particles commixt with the Sulphur of the Blood , and hence ensues a smell like that of Faetid Fish. The Lungs at length oppress'd with an uncommon weight of Phlegm , the Patient becomes Asthmatical , and finds a continual burden upon his Breast , and in this case I have known the Spittle to be extraordinary Faetid , yet not always proceeding from Ulcers of the Lungs , as some assure us , for how cou'd those Persons be free from a Diarrhaea , and sweats , when the Lungs are all penetrated with Ulcers ; The cause of this stench may rather be attributed to Volatile Sulphureous Particles , pointed with Saline Ones , with which the Serum of the Blood abounding they commix with the Saliva , for the Sulphureous Particles apt enough to fly off , bear along with them the Saline Ones , and strike upon the sensory , and affect it with a Nauseous smell ; When on the contrary Sulphureous Particles , per se , disentangl'd from SalineOnes , touch upon the Olfactory Fibres , produce a very grateful scent , as is Evident in the Effluvias of Aromatick and Balsamick Flowers , and now the Nutritious juice Expectorated in vast quantities , the Facies Hippocratica , and a Marasmus of the whole Body is the consequence . The Conglobate Glands being still more Obstructed , and the Blood all degenerated into a Saline temper , the Patient is now afflicted with profuse sweats , violent Diarrhaeas , with acute pains like those in Rheumatisms almost intolerable , some complaining of Pains in the Bones , in whom there is not the least suspicion of the Lues Venerea . One Symptom more remains not less common than the rest , and worthy our highest regard , in many Persons emaciated to meer Skeletons , and reduced even to the last Extremity , the Appetite yet remains good and laudable , nor is any Hectick heat the effect of Eating , no Sweats nor Diarrhaeas nor inflation of the Stomach , attend the Patients , and yet they insensibly wast away , throwing up a large quantity of Thick , and White Plegm . From what has been said we may sufficiently gather , that the Natural ferment of the Stomach sharpned with the Vitriolick Particles of the Blood , irritate its Nervous Fibres : The Spirits thus excited , produce a quicker motion , and promote the Appetite , which , Ostrich like , covets and dissolves whatever is ingested , hence passing through the Lacteals , and Chyliferous Ducts it enters the Mass of Blood , and is there by the Saline Particles precipitated into Thick , and unnutritive Humours , incapable to transpire by Sweat , or descend by Diarrhaeas , but subside in the Lungs , and by that means the party continually declines . There is yet another remarkable Symptom under this Head , that an irregular intermitting Fever seizes very many almost spent with this Distemper , some it assaults only once , others twice or thrice in the space of Twenty four Hours ; It rushes on with great disorder with an Itching betwixt the Scapulas and Loins : The whole Body trembling is render'd Convulsive , and an intense heat succeeds , and after that sweats , and sometimes a looseness ; what can these Reciprocal returns of Heat , and Coldness proceed from ? But from sharp Salt Humours extravasated upon the Nervous Membranes , upon the Extremities of the Nerves , and the subcutaneous Miliary Glands , these parts being saturated to excess , and Vellicated by their Acrimony , of course produce those Chilling Pains , but at Length the Humours being absorbed by the extremities of the Vessels , and then mixing with the Blood , a new Fermentation with the Sulphureous Particles arises , and so the Feverish heat renews ; The Morbifick matter at length overcome is cast off by Sweat or Siege . I have known some who in a State of Health , have been of a very pleasing and agreeable Disposition , yet being much worn out by this Distemper , have grown very fretful and peevish , and so violently Passionate , that they cou'd scarce endure to see , or hear any one speak ; this must needs be the effect of the sour juices of the Blood , that nettle , and enrage the Spirits . To conclude , something might be added here concerning the other Species of Consumptions , those that are either Hereditary , or arise from some errour of living , but since their Symptoms are observed to be much the same , it is but reasonable to suppose their Originals so too . Every State of the Consumption might be Illustrated with Parallel Histories , as likewise the Methods of Cure might here be proposed , but those being accounted for before in my Phthisiologia Lancastriensis , to that I refer you . SECT . III. Of the DROPST . I Shall now proceed to treat of the Dropsy which the Greeks divide into three Species , ( viz. ) The Timpanites , the Ascites , and Anasarca , the Timpanites receives its Denomination from its Sound , the Ascites from the Figure it represents of a Bottle , or the Uterus , and the Anasarca from an ill Habit contracted in the Muscular parts , but to reconcile the different Opinions of the Ancient and Moderns , which are near as Numerous as their several Authors , would be to as slender purpose , as to Command the Winds raging in a Storm : I therefore only take notice of some topping Hypotheses , and so give you my own Opinion ; The causes assigned by the Ancients for Dropsies , were either a Flatus as the Timpanites , or else a Weakness of the Liver , and thence by a defect of Sanguification ensued the Ascites and Anasarca ; According to our Celebrated Willis , the Timpanites proceeded from a Convulsive motion of the Stomach , called Tetanus , disturbing its Nervous Fibres ; This Opinion seems to me very improbable , for how can a Convulsive motion in that part continue so equally for so many Years : I have known many afflicted with the Timpany and all along have digested well their Food , have been free from Thirst , and disturb'd neither with Sweats nor Gripes , their Urine has been plentiful and laudable enough , which agreeable Symptoms cou'd never happen , was the Stomach still inflated with such a Convulsive motion ; as to the other species of the Dropsy , he alleges , they arise from the Mass of Blood become Acid and Vapid , and the Chyle by that means render'd incapable to assimilate it self to it , but how this Discrasia comes in that point he is silent ; which , in its proper place , I will endeavour to disclose . What our Eminent Sydenham Writes concerning this Disease , respects chiefly the Practice , to whose Works I refer you ; The late Dr. Morton asserts their causes to arise from the Conglobate Glandules grown Schirrous , which tumefying burst the Lymphatick Vessels , but his errour in this will very plainly appear in a Dissection or two I shall instance in . The Learned Dr. Lister in his Exercitation of Dropsies , positively assigns the Origin of this Disease , to proceed from a defect of the first Concoction , and from the Stomach being inflamed ev'n to a Cauterisation , but his mistake in this , as in many other things , shall be briefly shewn . I do here affirm , I have known many Dropsical Persons through the whole Course of the Disease retain a very good Digestion , and their Urine both in quantity and quality agreeable enough , which things consider'd , it is beyond the Power of Sense to reconcile those Placid Symptoms to a Stomach so highly inflamed ; It now remains , with the leave of so many Eminent Authors , that I propose my own Opinion , which I am far from positively asserting , but shall fairly refer it to the judgment of the Learned World : The Dropsy then may be divided into two species only , ( viz. ) the Bilious and Lymphatick ; I call that Bilious , proceeding from thick condensated Choler , Obstructing both the Glands and Biliary Pores of the Liver , hence the Bile deny'd a due separation , the Lymphatick Vessels , both in the Liver , Kidneys , and others parts of the Body , become distended , and at length bursting , produce indifferently , either the Ascites or Anasarca . The Lymphatick Dropsy arises from a Viscid Lympha , producing the same effects in those Vessels as are alleged above ; the Aetiology whereof shall in what follows be explain'd . That the Dropsy may proceed from thick Coagulated Choler , is confirmed by the Examination the Learned Sylvius makes of its Principles ; it consists of a Lixivial Volatile and Oily Salt , very apt for Fermentation with any Acid , and thence according to the different Genius of the Acid , different effects are produced ; let us then imagine the Bilious Particles either in the first Passages , or in the mass of Blood , alter'd from their Natural Crasis by Saline , Acid , Muriatick , or other Acrid Bodies , by which means the Bile becomes faeculent , perhaps not unlike Vitriolated Tartar ; The Glands of the Liver hence become Obstructed , and its due secretion forbidden , they then swell beyond a common Compass , and the Particles rush qua via datur into the Lymphatick Vessels , which they must necessarily Distend , and Lacerate ; it is very common to our Observation , that where ever this faeculent matter is deposited the part tumifies even to a solution of continuity , from whence a Yellow Liquor continually distills , of a bitter Pungent tast , which is a certain Argument of its being saturated with Bilious Particles . The Kidneys likewise obstructed by this faeculency , we find the Urine to be small , and of an high Colour , not unlike Brumswick Mum , its sediments Yellow , and often times Black and Red , the Tongue Yellow and Dry , a continual Thirst , Pungent Pains all over the Body , and a general Lassitude : In these desperate Circumstances Mankind lives like an Amphibious Animal , and in a Deluge of Waters breathing in Air , hence through defect of Inspiration that difficulty of breathing ensues . As to the Lymphatick Dropsy it may thus happen , the Saline Particles of the Blood , as was alleged before in the Treatise of Consumptions , according to their different species Coagulating the Mass of Blood , in what ever part of the Body they are nested , there assuredly they condense the Lympha , and render it gelatinous like the Whitesof Eggs , and so consequently must swell and burst the Vessels as is above recited ; One thing in this kind of Dropsy is worthy our taking notice of , that the Patient is not disturbed with Thirst , the Urine in quantity and quality laudable , the Appetite rather too craving than dejected , no pains invade , save that of bearing about so heavy a mass of Water , and this sort of Dropsy is more incident to Women than Men , and though it has hitherto been mistaken for a Timpanites , it is truly a Dropsy of the Peritonaeum , the Lymphaeducts of which Membrane are burst , and its Glandules highly tumify'd , hence and no otherwise ensues the Timpanites , as shall be render'd apparent by the following Histories . For a farther confirmation I refer you to Nuck , Ettmullerus , and Iuncken . From what has been said the causes of the Ascites , and Anasarca may be easily deduced , wherefore I shall not insist longer on their Aetioligies , but shall proceed to illustrate our Hypothesis in the following cases . The first , shall be of Mr. Iohn Leeds , Bachelour of Physick , who practised many Years in this Town of Manchester , he was seized with the Black Jaundice , upon which ensued , an Ascites , and Anasarca ; no endeavours were wanting to relieve him , and no Methods of Physick unessay'd to Cope with the Disease , but in vain ; generally Belov'd , and now as generally Lamented , he Expired : through the whole course of his Distemper , his Digestion was good , his Thirst little or nothing , at which I wonder'd , his Urine but small , yet for Colour and Consistence like Brumswick Mum , with a Black Sediment , his Body was Emaciated , and his Countenance Ghastly and Wan ; towards his latter end , a Cough was very troublesome to him : His Body being opened , thirty six Pints of a Yellow bitter Water was discharged from the Abdomen , there was little or none of the Omentum remaining , the Stomach was some what contracted but no ways inflamed , the Spleen retained its Natural Colour and State , the Conglobate Glandules were of a sutable Magnitude , neither schirrous nor fumify'd , the Lacteal Vessels as much as I observed of them no ways alter'd . But when the Liver was exposed , its whole substance was indurated , inscision being made into it , those Glands first discovered by Malpigius , were turgent , and large as common Hail Stones , all impleted with a faeculent CrassBile ; from the whole it is undeniably apparent , this must be a Bilious Dropsy and Challenges no Original , either from the Stomach inflamed , or the Conglobate Glands indurated , but only from a faeculent Bile obstructing both the Glandules of the Liver , and its Lymphatick Vessels : How the Bile becomes thus degenerated is before Explain'd . The next instance Parallel to this is of Lieutenant Collonel Iohn Williams , in Her late Majesty's Regiment of Dragoons , he was seized with the Black Jaundice , at his Quarters in Manchester , the same Ominous Symptoms ensued , as in the preceding Case , he swelled gradually in the Belly , his Urine in Colour and Quantity as is above recited , yet his Digestion was laudable enough , and his Thirst not troublesome ; the Ascites , and Anasarca came on a pace , all our attempts in the Physical way , gave only some intervals of ease , alleviated indeed , but removed not the main Obstructions ; for several Weeks he kept regularly to a course of Physick and Diet , towards the end of his Distemper his Cough was violently tedious , and the swellings of his Thighs , and Legs fatigued him with a constant uneasiness , insomuch , that all Rest interrupted , ev'n Life it self grew burdensome ; thus every Day declining , his Manly Soul at length took flight : About twenty four Pints of Water were taken out of the Cavity of the Abdomen ; the Omentum was not so much consumed as in Mr. Leeds ; the Stomach , Spleen , and all the other Viscera were genial enough , except the Liver , where the same Scene was represented to us as before , and from whence unquestionably all that Tragick Series of Mortal Symptoms arose . It was easy to account for many more of the like cases , where the same unhappy Train of consequences attended , but these being particular Dissections , I fairly in them appeal to a Demonstration . I shall now descend to illustrate my Hypothesis of the Lymphatick Dropsy by the following instance . Mrs. Heywood living at the Roades near Manchester , aged about Fifty Eight ; for four Years was afflicted with the Tympany , all along she Eat her Food , and Digested it will , was clear and free from Thirst , her Urine was plentiful enough , nor was her Countenance any ways alter'd from an healthful Complexion , and save for the increase of the Tumour of the Abdomen , she was other wise very hearty , and sprightly , she had gone through all the Classes of Physick , but alas ! The Numerous Prescripts of a multitude of Physicians were all unsuccessful ; Her case was sent up to the London Physicians , where different Opinions , directed different methods , whether they had not rightly the Case stated to them , or that the distance of place precluded their nicer Observations , I cannot be positive , but all endeavours were in vain ; Her Belly still encreasing to the Magnitude of a large Globe , she sunk beneath the Load : Full seventy Pints of Water , the greater part very Viscous , were discharg'd from the Cavity , the Muscles of the Abdomen were all Emaciated , and the Omentum totally consumed ; The Peritonaeum was full five Inches thick , whose Duplicature formed a very large Sacculus , all repleted with Schirrous Glandules highly tumify'd , and pellucid Vesicules , as big as the common bunches of Grapes , the Liquor contained in these Bladders , was like the Whites of Eggs clear and Gelatinous ; The Stomach , Spleen , Liver , Mesentery , as much as I cou'd perceive of them were in a pure Natural State , nor were the Ovaria impleted with those Vesicules , but appeared very sound ; These were the most remarkable things to be taken notice of , and doubtless the case was what is generally call'd a Timpany ; which notwithstanding if we 'll but Credit our Eyes , arose neither from a Tetanus of the Stomach , nor as the Ancients wou'd have it , from the flatness , or vapours of the Abdomen ; But meerly from the Lymphatick Vessels of the Peritonaeum , distended , and burst . I had two cases sent me , by the Learned Dr. Griffith , who resided at Warrington in Lancashire , in the Year 1696. since removed to Dublin , the one was in all Circumstances like the last mention'd , so I shall forbear to relate it ; In the other the Uterus proved to be the seat of the Tumour from whence about sixteen Pints of very putrid Water were Emitted , his account may be seen at large in my 54 Exercitationes , Printed at Oxford . From all which it is abundantly Demonstrable , that this Lymphatick Dropsie arises from the Lympha renderd Viscid by Saline Particles , for did it proceed from the Inflammation of the Bowels , or Glandules , the Patients wou'd assuredly be afflicted with thirst , and complain of Heat , whereas neither was a grievance . Yet mistake me not as if I imagin'd every Lymphatick Dropsy to arise from the Peritonaeum , I only assert that Dropsy which is commonly call'd the Timpany . The other Species , as well the Ascites as Anasarca , may happen in any part of the Body abounding with Lympheducts ; The Timpany likewise in other Membranous Parts may form Cistus's and Vesicules , as in the Uterus , or the Cornua Uteri , or many other places , but most frequently in the Peritonaeum ; Whoever has a desire to be farther informed how these Hydatides are formed in the Lymphatick Vessels by Mercurial injections into those Vessels , he may soon satisfie his Curiosity . And now as to Dr. Listers Hypothesis , the Query is whether Dropsies arise sometimes from the Stomach in a manner cauterized , or from the Tunica Villosa of the Stomach , having lost its Tone , as the Learned Willis wou'd have it , for my part I believe from both causes , as I have seen from many dissections ; But though it be allow'd that Dropsies often arise from continued Debauches , and surfeited Habits of Bodies , it does not thence follow that all the Species of Dropsies spring from the same Origin : For how cou'd it possibly be I beseech you , that many Persons Temperate to a wonder , shou'd yet so commonly die Hydropical ? As may be daily observed in them that are worn out , and almost spent with lingring Fevers , and all Cacochymical , and Scorbutick constitutions ; I profess sincerely there is not any distemper tending more to the discredit of Physicians , than the several Species of Dropsies : Hydragogues , Antiscorbuticks , and Diureticks , of all degrees and kinds , I have known too often unsuccessfully used , so cou'd heartily wish for the good of Human kind some other more happy methods were discover'd . As to the Cure in general of this Distemper , there are Specimens sufficient in most Authors , I shall not therefore fill these Sheets with a Train of Recipes , but shall only touch upon Two uncommon Heads , and refer them to the Learned World. The first shall be of the Pills prescribed by Crato , and his own disquisition upon them , which are as follows , ℞ Terebinth . Clarae ℥ ss aq . Adianthi lb j , misce & bulliant ad totalem aquae absumptionem , & adde Cantharidum , abscissis alis , & pedibus capitibusque subtiliter pulverisatarum ℈ j Mastich . Cinnamom . ana . ℈ ss Rhabarb . elect , & pulv . ℥ j cum Ol. Amigdilar , q. s. f. Mass. Cujusʒ ij tuto dari possint , of which he thus descants , the Turpentine though in greatest quantity , yet conduces much to the opening of the Urinary passages , and strengthens the Entrails , the other Correctives are for the sake of the Cantharides , as the Mastic , Rhubarb , Cinnamon and the Oil , how far these Pills may benefit , or what improvements may be added , I have not yet Experienced , but can see no reason why Cantharides may not be render'd as safe and wholesome a Medicine , as Corrosive Sublimate , from which our Famous Calomelanos is prepared ; why may not the Volatile Salt of those Flies , though highly Corrosive , be matched with an equal Correctour . Bartholine commends an infusion of them , and if the Eminent Dr. Lister had directed his infusion of them , in the Dropsy as well as in the Gonorrhaea , I believe he had not mist the mark . The second Question is of no small moment , whether a moderate Salivation may not be of advantage in this Distemper , the great effects that method produces in Scrophulous , Scorbutick , and Venereal cases , are apparent to all the World , when all other endeavours have failed ; and since Dropsies generally arise and bloom from the like Vitiated Ferment , why may not the success be as answerable too ? That the Blood is effaete and vapid in Dropsies is evident enough , from whence some Object the whole Oeconomy of the Body is too infirm for that Course ; But whence is it this Debility of the Blood arises ? Is it not from Saline Particles abounding in the Mass of Blood ? And how can the Body be more effectually , and readily freed from them than by the proper Emunctories , the Salivating Ducts ; Nature her self methinks points us out the Road : To conclude , my advice is this , whilst the Viscera remains sound , let this or some other promising method be Essay'd , to relieve the Languishing Patient . I will give you one instance of a Dropsy proceeding from an unweildy fatness ; it was of Mr. Richard Heap , Bachelour of Arts , and Usher of Manchester School , who as I conjectured had labour'd under a Dropsy , and an Hernia Intestinalis , for near two Years ; for all the Integuments of the Abdomen were suspended like a large Satchel betwixt his Thighs , and were no little trouble to him in Walking , various Methods were Essay'd , and for about Twelvemonths he seem'd to be relieved , but the following Winter his Distemper renew'd , and in the space of three Weeks an Hundred and Twenty Pints of faetid Water , Issued through the Velamina of the Scrotum , which at length Sphacelating he dy'd ; His Body being opened , the substance of the Cutis was found to be very Schirrous , over all the Region of the Groin , the Membrana adiposa was full seven Inches Thick , the Stomach , Liver , Spleen , Intestines , and Mesentery Glandules , were in a sound and healthful State ; The Peritonaeum was entire and firm , a Corner of which Membrane pierced through the whole substance of the Liver , and adher'd to the Vertebrae of the Spine , there were betwixt Twenty and Thirty Saccule's of Fat about the size and shape of Pears , that adhered to the Bowels , but within the Cavity not one Spoonful of Water : Through all his Distemper , he Eat , Drank , and Digested well , and plentifully , had no extraordinary Thirst , and voided Urine in quantity sufficient , and only that the swelling daily encreased , he was otherwise no ways indisposed ; This must needs ensue from that weighty substance of Fat pressing upon the Lymphatick Vessels , and thence Obstructing the due Secretion of the Lympha , the Dropsy followed . Having thus as briefly , and comprehensively as possible run through this large Field of Chronical Diseases , from which Hypotheses many other Corallaries may be deduced , I shall now descend to treat of acute and intermitting Distempers , and so close the Chapter . SECT . IV. Of Acute Distempers in general , particularly the Pestilential Fever raging in Lancashire , in the Years 1693 , 94 , 95 , 96. THere is scarce any Year but the Fever receives some new Appellation from the common People , but those Fevers that rage chiefly amongst us at set Seasons , as the Spring and Fall , may be reduced to these two Heads ; They are either inflammatory , malignant , intermittent Fevers , or they are simply intermittent : In all the Learned Treatises yet Extant on this subject , nothing is more familiar to us than an inflammation of the Blood , but what is meant by inflammation seems yet to me to be unsolved ; The Greeks divide inflammations into two Species , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and these two Terms are taken either in a large or strict Sense ; when at large they mean any immoderate flushing Momentaneous heat , that appears without a Tumour , such as present themselves daily in Scorbutick Cases ; But when strictly taken they signify to us a severe hot swelling , red , and painful in the fleshy Parts of the Body , proceeding from a Collection and stagnation of over-heated Blood , Violently flowing upon the Part , and disturbing all the inferiour Orders of Vessels around it , but these distinctions of inflammations our Modern Authors take no notice of ; our Celebrated Sydenham makes no difference betwixt Malignity and Inflammation , but as the Blood is more or less Inflamed , so is the Malignity greater or less ; as for Malignity it self he condemns it as a subterfuge of ignorance , yet explains not what he means by inflammation of the Blood , his whole performances rather delineate to us the effects , than causes of inflammation ; The Eminent Morton says , the inflammation continues until the Febrile Poyson , the Primary cause of inflammation , is either expell'd by Art or Nature , or that the Spirits sink under it : by which account it is very plain he places the causes of inflammation , in a certain Poyson oppressing or destroying the Spirits , but passes by in silence what that Poison is , so Noxious to Human kind , so that the inflammation of the Blood , thus accounted for amounts to no more , nor gives us any clearer Idea of its Aetioligy , than that Archaeus of Helmont , a meer riddle to himself and all the World , or that Light within which directs to greater Obscurity ; Wepfer was in the right of it , when he takes notice of Helmont's Ferment , that it was neither Substance , nor Accident , neither Man , Woman , nor Hermophrodite ; so consequently nothing . True indeed he acknowledges various Species of Poisons , but reduces their Operations all to Occult qualities , and to attempt their Explications , as he alleges , is only a Philosophical trifling ; but with the leave of so Eminent an Author , let us take Oil of Vitriol , Spirit of Nitre , or any other Menstruum , we may readily discern their Effects , in Corroding of Flesh , or Coagulating the Blood , or by a Menstruum prepared from Cantharides , the like Phoenomena are produced , and all arise from a like cause , but must it be no less than madness it self to endeavour their Analisis ? And must they altogether be solved by Occult qualities ? If the matter stands thus , how comes it that a Philosopher of the first Class , is Eminent beyond a Noisy Mountebank ? Or in relation to Physick , how comes it that a regular Physician , out-strips a vulgar Emperick ? Let us suppose a Person making his Observations with Microscopes , whether shall we solve the different Phoenomena there , by different refractions , or by Occult qualities ? No one certainly in his Senses wou'd take the last for a Rational reply ; This I know , that Sulphureous , Saline , and Oleaginous Poisons , may be prepar'd out of various Bodies , nor does it seem unreasonable to me , their different effects shou'd be solved by certain Principles : For my part let them Delight that will in Darkness , and by dusky Notions obscure the sight of Mankind , I shall think it no Errour freely to Essay a solution of causes , and perhaps to will in some is to effect it . To set aside all Controversies of this Nature , I will briefly explain what I mean by Malignity or Inflammation of the Blood , by an Inflammation of the Blood , I mean a Coagulation of its Serous Parts , proceeding from certain , Saline , Austere , Acid , or Acrid Particles : For confirmation of which Hypothesis , take the following Experiments : In the first place , Let Alum or Vitriol be mingled with the Serum of the Blood , it straitways passes into a sizy Viscous Coagulum , like what is observable on the superficies of the Blood in Malignant inflammatory Distempers . In the second place , Scorbutick Persons , Drinkers of Wine , and the Inhabitants near the Sea-Coasts , whose Blood doubtless abounds with such Particles , are above others subject to these Distempers , or how comes it that Bezoardick Medicines are of such Efficacy here , unless by absorbing or otherwise altering these Saline Particles , for Particles of different kinds will exert themselves , and shew their Power ; that the Animal Spirits by these Medicaments are expanded , and excited as some affirm , I confess is true , but thus I imagine it to be Effected , not that the Medicines immediately act upon the Spirits , but by destroying the Saline Particles , they dissove the Coagulation of the Blood , and hence the Animal Spirits unfetter'd , in a constant , and continued Course perform their waving Motions , and like the Sun darting its rays through all the enlighten'd Hemisphere , actuate the whole Microcosm , and those Noble actions of the Spirits display themselves , which were almost extinct in a Viscous Lympha , and appeared only as a Star twinkling in an hazy Air , and diffused only some Languid Motions , through the whole frame of the Body ; that saying of Hippocrates agrees with this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is an interception of the Spirits in the Veins , occasion'd by a severe Obstruction there ; for this reason it is , that Camphir , a Natural Sal. Volat. Oleos . is so much applauded in Pestilential Diseases , by Iunken , Ettmullerus , and others , and this I Experimentally speak , that for two or three Years past , I made use of Electuar . de Ovo , in which Camphir is an ingredient , and met with desirable success in Malignant Pestilential Fevers , and judge it equal to the Noblest Alexipharmics , from the whole we conclude , that the more or less these Saline Particles are Malignant or Inflammatory , the Distemper is more or less Acute or Pestilential : For a farther illustration , if we drop a little Spirit of Nitre into Blood immediately taken out of the Arm , it produces even in the twinkling of an Eye , a Black Viscous Coagulum , which a solution of Vitriol effects but very slowly , and hence it is these Distempers are sometimes called Essential , Spurious , and sometimes Scorbutick , which is attributed to the solutions of Salts of different Kinds , Coagulating the Lympha , and Contracting , and Vellicating the Membranes , Nerves , and all the Limbs of the Body , but against this Hypothesis these Objections occur . First , In inflammatory Distempers it very often happens the Blood is diluted , so consequently cannot be Coagulated , as is evident from the frequent large returning Haemorrhagies , and from the use of Acids , and a slender diet in these Cases . Secondly , In these Distempers the very first Symptoms sometimes appear in the Genus Nervosum , and produce Deliriums , continual Watchfulness , and Convulsive motions , wherefore it may seem reasonable they do not always proceed from a Coagulation of the Blood , but rather from the Genus Nervosum . To these I reply , That doubtless there are Poisons of various Kinds , some of which fuse and others Coagulate the Blood , as in that Disease called the Plica Polonica , and others ; but the present Controversy is not about these : we only enquire now whether those Distempers called inflammatory amongst us , whether , I say , in those the Blood is Coagulated or Colliquated , that is made to fluid . To the first Objection I answer , though there happen sometimes Violent Haemorrhagies in these Cases , yet these arise from a Coagulation of the Blood , in this manner , in many of the Capillary Vessels the Blood being either Coagulated , or through its Viscidity moving slowly , and still pressed forwards from the larger Vessels , urges its passages through other Ramifications , and hence ensues that expence of Blood through the Nostrils , sometimes the Stomach , and Womb at Critical Seasons , which with Evacuations the Patient many time expires ; yea , very often we observe that even in those Persons these Haemorrhagies happen , whose Blood upon the opening of a Vein appear'd Black and Sizy , which is an undeniable Demonstration of its Viscidness . To these may be added the frequent fluxes of Blood in Scorbutick Cases , where the Blood is unquestionably condensed , as the Purple Livid Spots abundantly evince : And in these Persons , Testaceous Powders , preparations of Steel , Mineral Waters Natural or Artificial , Challenge the first Class , either in absorbing or altering the Saline Particles , and so promoting a free circulation of the Blood. In the second place , as to what relates to Acids , we may allege with Wedelius , that they both Coagulate and dissolve a Coagulation of the Blood , and for this reason may be of Excellent use in these cases ; besides , yet there are Acids which Act upon each other , as Spirit of Niter and Oil of Vitriol , Vitriol and Marine Salt , and thence are converted into a third substance , by the same parity of reason tho' the cause of inflammatory Distempers may be deduced from a Coagulation of the Blood , or Lympha from Saline Particles , &c. yet there are Acids of different kinds , imagine the juice of Berberies , or Limons , or Gas Sulphuris , by adhering to the Saline Particles , Coagulating the Blood and Nested there , by their adhesion , thus they become so far alter'd and augmented in bulk ; that they are render'd incapable to penetrate the Lymphatick Globules , or coalesce longer with them , whence the circulation returns , the Blood reassumes its wonted vigour , and the Distemper ceases . To the third thing of a slender Diet being given in these cases , as Gruels , Panado's , and Posset Drink , it is certain that these given in large quantities dilute the Saline Particles , and render the Lympha fluid , and by that means assist the circulation , and hence are of Extraordinary use . To the fourth I answer , That some Saline Particles are of so Active and Penetrating a Nature , That ev'n in a moment of time they may be transfer'd to the Genus Nervosum , as is observable in that Sulphurous Halitus near Mount Aetna , where a Dog instantly grows Convulsive , and expires without Speedy relief . Let us imagine then when in the beginning of the Distemper such severe Symptoms attend , the Morbifick Ferment to be Acrid and Volatile , such perhaps as Spirit of Niter , by these Corrosive Particles smartly irritating the Nervous Fibres , and Whirling them into twisting Motions , and at the same time Coagulating the Lympha , sometimes the Patient is Molested with Wakefulness , and Convulsive motions , sometimes a deep and heavy Coma , or becomes Paralitick , or Apoplectick ; the Animal Spirits thus entangled in a Viscid Lympha , cannot be seperated from the Nerves , which now deprived of their wonted Pabulum , the Person becomes Pallid , like the Image of Death . But against these Assertions , there yet remains one Powerful Argument , and urged Vehemently by Persons of no common Fame ; ( Viz. ) That no Acid cou'd ever yet be produced from the Mass of Blood by any Art yet known ; to Vindicate which the Learned Boyle is very often quoted , who cou'd never by any Experiment whatever effect it . But to that I thus reply , That all the Experiments try'd by that Eminent Philosopher , were only on the Grumous part of the Blood , as I remember , not in the Lympha , but in the Massy Red Body of the Blood , the Saline Particles are so involv'd with others of a different kind , that they are not distinguishable by the tast , and sight , nor can they be separated by any Art of Fire , but only by their proper Emunctories , ( Viz. ) The Lymphatick Vessels , and Glandules of the Body , as is evident in very many instances ; for pray tell me whoever yet cou'd separate one Particle of Bile or Urine from the Blood ? Or what Person will deny such Liquors are therein contain'd ? Besides , it passes for an undoubted Truth , as Demonstrable , that the Lymphatick Vessels are only Compages of small Arteries , and consequently whatever is contain'd in them , first passed through the Arteries ; this granted it is beyond dispute , the Lympha sometimes affords an Acid ; the truth of this is confirmed by the Learned Nuck , who by many repeated Experiments knew how to discover an Acid in the Aqueous Humor of the Eye , which by a peculiar Lymphatick Vessel is separated from the Artery ; for this Humour is only brought thither by the ramuli of the Carotide Artery . I 'll annex one Argument more , that if no Acid be contain'd in the Blood how comes it , I beseech you , that in Carious or Virulent Ulcers , the Silver Probe becomes instantly of a Livid Colour , which can only be effected by an Acid not an Alkalious Menstruum ? or what causes the Spittle of many Consumptive Persons to be like a solution of Alome ? That Argument will not abide the Test , set forth by a late Scribler in assigning the causes of Distempers to Alkalies not Acids , but like his New Light to Surgery vanishes like a wandering Star. In the Gout or Stone , says he , a Chalky matter is deposited in the Ioints , Reins , and Bladder , fermenting with any Acid , so consequently of an Alkalious Nature , therefore these Distempers arises rather from Alkalies than Acids . We allow it to be true indeed , that those Bodies may be reputed Alkalies , for from them Volatile Alkalies may be prepared , but whoever deny'd Alkalies to be contained in the Blood ? Or what then ? Does this prove the consequences , that they produce Distempers ? no more if I mistake not than the frothy Spittle of Epileptick Persons demonstrates the causes of their Convulsions , or the Ocre of Mineral Waters discloses their Principles . We allege then that in those Distempers the Blood having acquir'd a Saline , Acid , Austere , or Acrid Temper , and in that case commixing with the Alkalies of the Blood , become like a certain Magistery or an Adiaphorous Salt , by which faeculent matter the Capillary Vessels and Membranes become distended , and contracted by its Acrimony , hence in the parts affected arise those Inflammations , and pungent pains , the like Cretaceous substances may if I mistake not , be observed by a mixture of Spirit of Niter , and Oil of Vitriol , with the Serum of Blood , yet this is not to be supposed to be produced from Alkalies , but by Acids United with them ; daily practice illustrates the truth of this . It is very well known Lime Water , Millepedes , Mineral Waters , a Milk diet , and other Medicines of an Alkaline Nature , which infringe Acids , are preser'd : In the Cure of these Diseases , which success cou'd never ensue if their causes were Alkalious , more might be added but these may suffice . Let such Persons who Pride only in a gingle of words , and argue against confirmed Principles , perhaps rather through the Protection of a Patron , than an awful regard to Philosophy , and the truth of things , be assured they mount like Icarus on Artificial Wings , and may expect an equal ruin . The truth of our Allegation may farther appear from an Experiment first shown to me by my Learned and Worthy Friend Dr. Edw. Baynard of the College of Physicians , London . He order'd the Urine of Rheumatick Persons to be distill'd by Mr. George Molt Chimist ; after distillation scarce one grain of Salt was found remaining , which he had never observed in the distillation of any Urine before , which doubtless must proceed from this cause , that the Saline Particles lodged in the Mass of Blood , were so entangl'd in a Viscous Lympha , that the Glandules of the Reins , and Urinary passages were Orifices too small to separate them : The same reason may hold in those labouring under the Dropsy , for their Emission of so small a quantity of Urine . These things premised , proceed we next to give an account of the Pestilential Fever raging in these Counties , the Aetiology of which may be deduced from what proceeds : Sometimes it seized the Patient with an intermittent fit or Two , and then instantly turn'd continued , and in this Class Malignant intermittent Fevers may be ranked ; sometimes Violent Pleuritick , and Rheumatick pains attend them , the extreme parts , were elevated to an uncommon bulk , and many times the Groin swell'd ; and which was worthy our Observation these Symptoms receding the Patients grew Delirious , or Comatose , sometimes their Pulse seem'd regular , but oftner weak , quick , unequal , and intermitting , with Vibrations , and twitching of the Tendons , sometime they were opprest with Cold clammy Sweats , Convulsive Motions and an Universal trembling , yet many thus afflicted recover'd , and many sunck away in an irrecoverable Coma , others were all distain'd with spots of different Colours , as Red , Yellow , Purple , and sometimes with Purple Tokens about the Neck , that many times the Patients seem as though they had been strangl'd . I saw Carbuncles upon the spine with all the Ambient flesh Black and Sphacelated , but indeed these were only in one Person . One there was that was Paralitick but he recover'd ; many complain'd of insufferable Head-Aches , as if the very Cranium had been opened ; they were very restless , and had repeated Deliriums , and sometimes it fell out , that even to their Dying hour , many were neither sick in appearance , nor was the Pulse irregular , their Urine well digested , and were sensible all along ; many were seized with Violent Haemorrhagies , at the Nostrils , and sometimes the Uterus ; others complain'd of Nauseousness , and continual Sickness , and Vomiting , the Tongue was spread over with a Yellow Pellicle , with sometimes Black or White Fissures , the Urine often Lixivial , full of Red , White , Black , and Dusky Sediments , many of these Dyed Convulsive , or Comatose , sometimes the Urine was pellucid , and for many Days deposited a Bricky Sediment , yet having observed remissions in many of these by the use of the Cortex desirable success attended . What the Eminent Dr. Morton takes notice of as to this Bricky Sediment , I rather attribute it to a peculiar Bilious Scorbutick Temper of the Blood , than the febrile ferment as he wou'd have it . The Urine sometimes had no Consistence with it , was greenish and bore an Oleaginous scum over it , but the Patients voiding such were afflicted with very severe Symptoms ; many were opprest with cruel Diarrhaeas and Gripes , and others with Costiveness , their Egesta downwards were of a Blackish green , become so doubtless by very Acrid humours commixt with Bile ; by the Learned Hippocrates such sort of Excrements were stiled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and those Persons very Mortal Symptoms attended ; that Expression of Galen , occurs with this , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , The Bowels bound , and the Excrements black and small , like those of Goats , is Ominous . The Blood upon the opening of a Vein was generally sizy , and sometimes very florid , with a separation of little or no Serum , for that was too much entangl'd with the grumous part of the Blood by Saline Particles to disengage from it ; in some the Spittle was thick , and plentiful , sometimes Yellow , and sometimes streaked with Blood , and very often so faetid , there was no abiding in the same Room ; many of them toured on to forty Days , when being counted Consumptive , and no regard had to the Fever , they expired ; their Teeth frequently , in Twenty four Hours , grew very Black , though White enough before ; and when Dead , purple spots appear'd thick about their Neck and Breasts , which Symptoms to me are undeniable proofs of a Coagulation of the Blood : Besides , can any one observe the vast quantity of Viscous Phlegm expectorated , and not conclude from thence the Serum of the Blood to be Coagulated ? Or who in the Name of common Sense , that sees the different Coagulations perform'd by different Acids , and the various solutions from various Alkalies , will not upon the whole matter Vote these Distempers to arise rather from the first than the second Principle ? But this Hypothesis will be the farther illustrated by what follows , Let Blood be taken from the Arm of an Healthful Person , and as it flows into the Porringer , mingle with it some Spirit of Harts-Horn , Sal Armon . or Viganis , Tinctura Antimon . and in another Porringer mix some of his SalVolat . Oleos . impraegnated with Salt of Amber , in the first Vessel the Blood remains fluid and florid , in that commixt with SalVolat . Oleos . a sizy Pellicle covers all the Superficies , as in Blood in inflammatory Distempers ; proceeding doubtless from that Acrid Volatile Salt , Coagulating the Serum , which by the heat of the Blood endeavouring to fly off , is condensed like Bird-Lime . Note well here , if I mistake not , this Phoenomenon clearly Demonstrates to us the causes of these Distempers , and may be of great use in Physick . The Famous Malpighius and Borellus , have observed in that Epidemick Distemper in Pisa , that by certain Fermentative Particles , a too great Secretion of Bile happen'd , insomuch , that many Alkalious Particles were thrown out of the Mass of Blood , notwithstanding which the Distemper did not arise from them as such , but only as they were armed , Porcupine like , with other Morbifick Particles . In one Porringer let the Blood remain as it comes out ; in another mingle either Hungary Water , Ticture of Tartar , or any Volatile Alkalious Spirit ; in the first you will observe all the Superficies sizy , and in the second the whole to be Florid , it abundantly appears hence , that the Viscidness of the Blood arises not from Alkalies as they are such , first , because Blood mingled with Alkalies becomes Florid , yet that very Blood mixed with an Alkaly , armed with an Acid grows sizy ; these are the most remarkable Symptoms observable in these Distempers ; and as to the Therapeutick part I refer it to be deduced from what precedes . Of Intermittent Distempers . IT is reported by the Germans , that an Eagle was so Artfully formed of a certain Wood , that it took Wing to meet the Emperour Maximilian upon his road , and appear'd as though alive . The truth of this is not our present enquiry , but an easie Parallel may be produced ; any one that reflects on the admirable Virtue and force of the Peruvian Tree , amidst the Crouds of almost breathless Persons languishing in Fevers : Hence it is that so many prolifick Wits have been exercised in explicating its qualities , and the doubtful Controversy of the cause of intermittent Distempers , some have placed the seat of the Disease in the Mass of Blood , as the Celebrated Willis ; others in the Pancreatick juice grown too Austere , as the noted Sylvius de Le Boe ; others from Salt Humours thrown by the Arteries into the Miliary Glands , as the Learned Dr. Iones , others in a certain Poyson oppressing the Elastick force of the Animal Spirits , as the late Dr. Morton , and others in the Nervous juice Vitiated as the accomplish'd Dr. Cole : but to make strict enquiries into these several Opinions wou'd be too tedious a matter , I shall not therefore insist upon them , but passing over these Philosophical disputes , shall assign the cause of all intermittent Fevers , their Seat and modus ; In the first place , therefore let us suppose all intermittent Fevers to arise from Saline Particles Coagulating the serous part of the Blood , the truth of this may be thus render'd apparent ; as first from the Air , the Season of the Year , or an Errour in the six Non-naturals , in those places where the Atmosphere abounds with Saline Particles , as in Moist and Marshy parts , there intermittent Fevers Yearly Epidemically rage , as in Holland , some Parts of the West-Indies , in the Marshes of Kent , Essex , Lincolnshire , Lancashire , and other the like Countries , that the Air does abound with such Particles in such places has been before shown , from the Season of the Year it is very clear , as about the Vernal , and Autumnal Aequinox , at which times of the Year above the rest the Air is filled with Saline Particles , for at these Seasons Saline Efflorescences are more observable , as may be seen on the Lime of Walls , and then it is these Fevers rage most . That they arise from an Errour of living , is very plain from the meaner sort of People , who are more subject to them , and whose Diet is chiefly Salted or sour Meats ; to these we may add , that after the fit is ended , the Urine often is highly Lixivial , emitting a Pleasant smell , and depositing a Lateritious Sediment , which is very familiar in the Scurvy , in which case it is allowed by all , the Blood abounds with Saline Particles , hence we may take notice the Cortex may be of no small use in Scorbutick cases , whose success we have Experienced more than once ; From what has been said it is plain ; intermittent Fevers arise from Saline Particles . Proceed we next to shew the seat of the Distempers , and this may be evinced from the following Heads : First , From Observations in cases , and again from the Opinions of the Ancients , and their Methods of Cure , and after all , our own conjectures in the matter . As to the Historical part , I will first instance in the case of Alexander Rigby , of Laton in Lancashire , Esq he was seized with a Quartan Ague , that continued upon him some Months , which Proteus like , still alter'd its form , many times after theCold trembling fits were pass'd , upon approach of a Hot fit , he became Epileptick though of no long continuance , but by a regular method with the Cortex , and other alterative Medicines , he perfectly recover'd , and lived many Years afterwards . The second instance is of Mrs. Clegg , Wife to the Reverend Mr. Clegg , of Kirkham in Lancashire ; who for a whole Winter , and some part of the Spring , had been afflicted with a Quartan Ague , which at last alter'd into a double Tertian ; but alas ! Instead of those Reciprocal returns usual , Convulsive motions succeeded to that degree , that for many hours her Limbs were all distorted , an Aphonia , or loss of Speech seized her , so that the very Standers by concluded her Dead . Many of these fits she had , and then fell into an Hipocondriac Melancholy , being called into her relief , Apperitive Apozems were prescribed , afterwards the use of Mineral Waters and Chalybeats , withCatharticks in due intervals ; by the use of these and the Sulphur Spaw in Yorkshire , in about a Month her Melancholy vanish'd , but her Aguish fits return'd , which were only weakned by the preceding Method , the Cortex with the bitter alterative Decoction , with Rad. Serpent . Virg. were directed , which being regularly pursued she recovered . Another case on this Topick I 'll produce you , of Ann Cambell , Wife of Thomas Cambell , at Stakes near Preston in Lancashire ; she was seized likewise with a Quartan in Autumn , and for about a Month her fits were regular enough , but then a very tragic alteration ensued , it seized upon the Nerves , and instead of Aguish fits , she became Speechless , except some inarticulate inward Mutterings ; her Sense , and Memory were lost , that for the time she knew no one nor remember'd any thing ; the day after cruel Spasms disturb'd her , and thus she continued for four or five Months ; about three in the Afternoon the fits came on , and after all she labour'd under a severe Anasarca , from which and her Quartan , by the use of Hydragogues , Antiscorbuticks , and the Cortex , she recovered her former Health . From these Historical cases it is evident the Genus Nervosum is effected in intermittent Fevers ; it now follows , in the next place , to confirm it by the Opinions , and Practice of the Ancients . That our Predecessors in Physick were Inferior to us in Anatomy , is not to be disputed , hence it was they transmitted to us their Sentiments in very Ambiguous expressions ; however by Comparing their Theory and Practice together , we find they placed the cause of intermittent Distempers in a certain Spirit , piercing through the Blood and ent'ring even the Penetralia of the Nerves . To evince this take Hippocrates's Thoughts , ( our Primitive Standard in Physick ) let any one consult his Book de Flatibus , where they may find he assigns the cause of intermittent Distempers to certain Malignant Spirits commixt with the Animal Spirits ; I will only produce , two instances relating to the thing , the first is this Aphorism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . On which words Duretus , thus Comments , The Sense of any cold Cause first arises in the Limbs , then coursing through the Back effects the Head , but still occasion'd by an ill Digestion , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; In another Aphorism thus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , on which words the same Author thus proceeds , For a Rigour or Chilliness in the Back , denotes the Seat of the Distemper there ; but repeats the words occasion'd by an ill Digestion , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Hippocrates said before , it is plain from these Aphorisms and Commentaries , this Cathectick Habit of the Blood affixt to the Nerves , was the cause of intermittent Fevers , in pag. 130. & 131. he adds thus , This cause may be given for the Yawnings , and Stretchings , which are common Symptomes in this Distemper , for the Nerves , Tendons , and Ligaments , by concenter'dBlood grow hot , and are contracted , and by the Flatus's force are as it were distorted . Hollerius in his second Book of Distempers , pag. 23. says , It was Customary among the Ancients , and practised by the Moderns , that besides other Medicines directed before the fit , upon its approach to Anoint the Spine , Scapulas's , and Arms , and use the Oil of Chamomel prepared with Wild Cucumers , with a Decoction of Rose-Mary in it , and other ingredients agreeable in a Palsy , so those crass Humours which occasion'd the Quartan , and produced the Palsy , were prevented . In Clusius , translated by Christopher Acosta , pag. 326. These may be noted , In Diurnal intermittent Fevers after the Spine is Anointed with Peruvian Balsome made warm , half an hour before the fit , let five or six drops of the same , be taken in a little Wine as before directed , it allays all their Symptoms if repeated twice or thrice . Vallesius in his sixth Section of Epidemick Distempers , pag. 219. thus proceeds ; To what was before prescribed the Aegyptian Nitre may be added , with Coriander and Cummin Seeds applyed to the Orifice of the Uterus , in Barrenness and in intermittent Fevers to the Loins , and the whole Spine ; He alleges the fits arise thence , from all which it is evident , the Opinions of the Ancients were , that all intermittent Fevers arose from a certain Fermentative matter , impacted upon the Nerves , but knew not how to explain the Modus through their Ignorance in Anatomy , which is brought to a Noble perfection in these Days , but that is not not so much to our purpose , it is sufficient for me to shew these were the Sentiments of the Ancients . I cannot therefore see why the noted Dr. Morton in his first Exercitation of intermittent Fevers , pag. 72. thus argues against the Ancients , in these words , Argumentis quae in Hypothesi nostra generali attulimus pensitatis , nemo opinor in receptaculis , Visceribus , aut recessibus ad Mentem veterumCollocabit , verum ingremioSpirituum delite scere concedet ; the arguments duely consider'd which we urged in our general Hypothesis , no one , I think , will place their cause either in the common receptacles , the Bowels , or other recesses of Nature as the Ancients wou'd , but solely in the Spirits ; since assuredly by the instances quoted the Opinions of the Ancients , placed the Causes of intermitting Distempers in the Spirits . Having now made it highly probable that intermittent Fevers arise from Saline Particles Coagulating the serous part of the Blood , it now remains , to shew how it produces these Tragedies , and assign the seat of the Distemper : Upon the Coagulations accruing in the Mass of Blood , the Lympha is render'd too Viscid to be separated by its proper Vessels , hence it regurgitates back or forces its way through more open Passages , which we may reasonably suppose to be the ConglomerateGlands seated in the Areolas of the Stomach , and Bowels , hence by repeated Circulatious thoseSalt Humours are discharged upon the Stomach and Bowels , first , producing but slight Corrugations , or Tremblings , but afterwards more dismal Agonies ; these Saline Particles at last entirely entangled in a Viscous Mucus , are still hurry'd about , and irritate or disturb the Animal Spirits , insomuch , that the whole Body seems to be in a general Convulsion , for now it is the extremities of the Nerves , and the Nervous Membranes , by consent bring in the Genus Nervosum , as first , the Par Vagum , then the spinal Marrow , and all the other Nervous ramifications , so that from Head to Foot the whole Animal Oeconomy is disturbed , the Saline Particlesat length encountering with the Bile , from this Emotion it is those heatsarise , those inquietudes and pungent Pains ; at length precipitated by the Peristaltick motion of the Bowels , it enters , the Lacteals , and Passes into the mass of Blood , there fresh disturbances arise , as well in the Nervous parts , as the whole Habit of theBody , till it is partly thrown off by Sweat ; when I have often observed in many Persons , their Sweats to be perfectly of a sour smell , and partly by Urine , which being highly Lixivial deposites a Lateritious Sediment by reason of the Bilious Particles too much exalted , and United with Saline ones ; But against this Hypothesis many important Arguments may be objected , I will Enumerate the most Material ; First , If the Seat of this Distemper be in the Stomach or Bowels or both , it is not probable the whole Body should so instantly be shaken as in this Distemper it generally is , Secondly , We find the Genus Nervosum effected and very severe Symptoms attending , as Convulsions , Epileptick , and Apoplectick fits ; Thirdly , How happens that feebleness , and pain of the Loins , those Yawning and Stretchings , if the Morbifick matter was confined only to the Stomach , and Bowels . Fourthly , If in intermittent Distempers , the Lympha was grown too Viscous ; How comes it the whole Body seems to be dissolved in such profuse Sweats , Fifthly , If they arise from Salt Humours , whence comes it that from Salt and Acid things inwardly taken , Agonies and Tremblings do not always immediately ensue . To these I will Answer in Order : To the first , although the Morbifick matter be lodged only in the Stomach and Bowels , yet by irritating their Nervous Membranes all the Nerves are effected , and consequently the whole Body suffers , the truth of this is render'd apparent by those instances produced by Wepfer , particularly that of the Poisonous Aquatick Hem-Lock , where he reports of a Woman , who having Eaten of this Root , in the space of half an hour was seized with Convulsions , a stiff bending forwards , and as intensly backwards , and likewise with the Cramp ; in which small time it can scarcely be immagin'd it shou'd enter the Mass of Blood , and the Penetralia of the Nerves , but after she had taken a Dose of Theriaca mixt with Vinegar , the Roots were vomited up entire , her Epilepsy ceased , and she recover'd ; others instances he brings like this tryed upon Dogs , and Wolves and Cats , by Harderus , Hurterus , and himself , where by the use of Cocculus Ind. Nux-Vomica they were seized , with Agonies and Tremblings , in space of half a quarter of an hour , and upon a dissection of them they found the Powders had not pass'd the Stomach , but by irritating its Membranes brought in the whole Order of Nerves , with the spinal Marrow ; whence ensued those violent Convulsions , and Spasims , from all which it may be concluded beyond dispute , that the Body may generally suffer , though the Morbifick matter be nested only in the Stomach and Bowels : More-over , who is not sensible that the Histerick Epilepsy arises from the Membranes of the Uterus , and that cruel Convulsions , Agonies , and Tremblings proceed from the Cholick , whose Seat is doubtless in the Intestines : To these may be added that strong Convulsions arise from the puncture of a Nerve , and sometimes from the Herniatomia , which things consider'd it seems easy to conceive , how Agonies seize the Patient in intermittent Fevers , though the Stomach and Bowels are only effected , therefore , I think , my self Excusable to so many Learned Men , though I dissent from their Nervous Hypothesis in this case for these following reasons , First , I cannot think these Salt Humours that are the causes of intermittent Fevers can enter the Substance of the Brain , the Passages or Tubes of the Nerves , or Nervous Membranes except Vertigoes , Convulsions , Stupors , or the like Symptomes had preceded the fit , which seldom happens here , Secondly , The Orifices of the Nerves are so small , that they are scarce distinguishable by the most improved Microscopes , nor can we discern any tumefaction above a Ligature , how then can we Imagine these Salt Crass Humours , can penetrate the Genus Nervosum , so as to occasion intermittent Fevers , pardon me if I bring a Comparison from the sacred Writ , no more than an Elephant can pass the Eye of a Needle . To the Second and Third Objection brought against this Hypothesis , the preceding Arguments may suffice ; To the Fourth I reply , the Nervous System is doubtless deprived of its due Pabulum , by the Viscous Lympha entangling the Animal Spirits , hence the Face grows pale , the Strength decays , the Appetite fails , and the Subcutaneous Glandules , deprived of the elastick force of the Spirits which contracted them , now become Flaccid , and open with wider Orifices , insomuch that the serous part of the Blood continually throws off , and the patient dissolves in continual Sweats , for when we affirm the Serum of the Blood to be over Viscid , it is not to be understood of an Universal Coagulation , but that various humours contain'd in the Mass of Blood , are condensed according to the Quality , and Quantity of the Saline Particles , hence the fits ensue at certain distances of times , by the Circulation of the Blood , which granted it is plain enough to conceive how those profuse Sweats come on ; To the fifth I Answer , perhaps by the Mucus of the Stomach besmearing its Tunicles , tho' Salt and Acid Liquors may be immediately received into it , notwithstanding that it is so defended by it that no Agony can instantly arise , or perhaps by the various alterations the Saline Particles undergo in the mass of Blood , they become so Volatilized they produce different effects , the truth of which is plain from the difference betwixt Crude and Fermented juices ; These things allow'd , we may readily solve how by one only Dose of the Cortex , taken half an hour before the approach of the fit , very often diverts it , and secondly , how by Purges though very gentle , as even Milk glisters , the Distemper returns , thirdly , how the fits renew within a Month , the Cortex not being repeated ; and fourthly , this leads us to a solution of other Inflammatory Cases , as the Pleurisy , Apoplexy , Rheumatism , Colick , &c. That a small quantity of the Cortex taken half an hour before the fit , may produce these effects , let us suppose , that by the innate heat of the Stomach and Bowels , and by the Humours there lodged , in a Moment almost a Tincture is extracted from the Cortex , just as we see in Galls put into Mineral Waters , even in the twinking of an Eye it becomes of a purple Colour , and Precipitates : by a Parallel reason may we allow the Cortex to Precipitate the Saline or Austere Particles , hence the Morbifick matter alter'd , the Nervous Tunicles are no longer twitched nor Corrugated by their Points ; thus many times by one single Dose the fit is diverted : But this could never ensue in so short a time , by only one Dose of the Cortex , if the Morbifick matter lodged in the very substance of the Nerves , and that the Particles of the Cortex according to the Nervous Hypothesis , were to pass into the very Genus Nervosum , whose Penetralia are too small for such Particles as we asserted before , some urge indeed that by a puncture of the Nerve many times a Lympha distils , but this does not demonstrate that a Lympha passes through the Nerves , but rather shows it to be a Lympha flowing from Capillaries adhering to the outward Tunicles of the Nerves , or it may be a Lymphatick Vessel it self wounded : but against these assertions one strong Argument remains , that if intermittent Distempers arise from Saline Particles lodged in the Stomach and Bowels , thrown of thither by the mass of Blood , how comes it then since the Circulation of the Blood is so swift , that the fits come not once every hour but only at stated times , and hence are called Quotidian , Tertian , and Quartan Agues . To this we say , it is very true the Circulation of the Blood is very often and swiftly performed , and each in dividual Emunctory endeavours its proper Secretions , but the Lympha here having acquired such a thickness , that it cannot duely enter its proper Vessels , is forcid to rush into more open passages ( viz. ) into these Conglomerate Glandules , through which perhaps it can only enter in the space of Twenty Four Hours , sooner or later , according to the quality of the Disease , nay even these Glandules themselves , in a sound and Natural state , separate a Viscous Mucus but in very little quantity ; and perhaps whilst the Blood performs its many Circulations , this febrile matter touches upon the the Membranes of the Muscles , and hence it is those Symptoms called Antesignana , or Fore-runners , as Yawning , Stretchings , Pains of the Loins , &c. proceed ; but after a sufficient Collection of Acrimonious matter separated by the Conglomerate Glands , then ensues that train of Agonies ; it is certainly very wonderful to consider , what horrid Tumults the Particles of the Blood , deprived of a separation by their proper Emunctories , raise in the Body ; That Particles of Bile are separated from the mass every Circulation is indisputable , but when the Glandules of the Liver become incapable to do that Office , then they rebound into the Blood , and are hurry'd here and there , and rush thorough any Avenue , so that in some I have known periodical Convulsive fits return once in 24 hours ; for the truth of which one instance shall suffice ; In Ianuary , 1696. the Honoured Robert Hesketh , of Rufforth , Esq was seized with the Black Jaundice , insomuch , I concluded all the Glands of the Liver to be Obstructed , his Urine was Black , so impregnated was it with Bilious Particles , which at length invading his Brain , thence a Phrensy ensued , and for three Nights together about a certain hour he became Epileptick , from which instance it is clear that Particles deny'd a separation by their proper Emunctories , undergo various Circulations before they are separated from the mass of Blood , by the same parity of reason the Lympha render'd Viscid , must undergo the same Stages before it can exert it self , and at last being separated by theConglomerate Glandules , by itsAcrid Viscocity it frets the Nerves both of the Stomach and Bowels , and so brings on the fits ; some indeed allege if the Morbifick matter was lodged in the Mass of Blood , at the end of the fit the Distemper wou'd be removed by Sweat , but that 's their mistake ; for in these Distempers we suppose the mass of Blood to have contracted a Saline temper , so that every day Coagulations are generated , according to their quality sooner , or later ; It was very strange to observe what unaccountable Ideas those Extravasated , Bilious Particles produced in the fore-mention'd Case ; he wou'd sometimes tell me at Noon-Day he saw various sorts of Creatures crawling around him , vast Cities and in them innumerable Crouds of People Walking , Trees , and many other things . All which put together let us imagine that a daily Tincture is extracted by the Humours from the Cortex as was said before , by which means the fits are weakened , until its Virtue being spent the Morbifick matter renews , and the Fever returns ; hence it is easy to show how Purges revive them , but if we remove the cause first the effects appear no more : that these Distempers , Proteus like , put on many shapes is evident . I will only add that intermittent Fevers , and other inflammatory Distempers commonly so stiled , may be reduced under the same Class , and differ only in degree , as the Morbifick matter is Qualify'd . From the whole in these cases the Cortex has acquired a merit durable as time . To conclude , let us suppose that Natural Ferment composed ofa Volatile Alkaly , an Oily Succus , and an Acid , to be alter'd in these Distempers from its Natural Crasis , and converted into a Saline temper , whence flow those infinite distribances , and perplexing Agonies , such a Ferment as this was prepared by me at Oxford in August , 1684 , and inserted in the Philosophical Transactions . To which I refer you , and could not therefore but wonder at a late piece concerning the Ferment of the Stomach relating to the same matter , and the Author not having the Ingenuity to acknowledge from whom he had the Notion . FINIS . ERRATA . PAge 8. line 34. read honoured , p. 9. l. 8. r. the same , l. 23. r. Spirits , p. 10. l. 3. r. Automata , p. 12. l. 17. r. and , p. 13. l. 14. r. their , Ibid p. & l. r. which , Ib. p. & l. 23. r. it does not , p. 14. l. 1. r. Fathers , p , 15. l. 36. r. Erke , p. 17. l. 5. r. Fittons , p. 18. l. 34. r. taken , p. 19. l. 3. r. Instrument , p. 25. l. 3. after in add this , p. 26. l. 11. r. vicinus , Ib. l. 23. r. Horologii , p. 27. l. 13. r. vertical , Ib. l. 22. r. opportunity , Ib. l. 29. r. Horrox , and so every where else , p. 28. l. 16. for the first His , r. the , Ib. l. 27. r. Hypotheses , p. 31. l. 21. r. and , Ib. l. 30. r. Hazel , p. 33. l. 23. r. Person , Ib. after discoursing add of , Ib. l. 35. r. Wharfing , p. 36. l. 13. instead of the last Vel with a Capital and full point , read it without either , p. 37. l. 29. r. negabant , Ib. l. 34. r. Vanslebius , Ib. l. 36. r. Syrians , p. 40. l. 4. r. Dioscorides , Ib. l. 24. after being add raised , p. 41. l. 18. r. Vitruvius , p. 42. l. 21. for all are r. are all , p. 43. l. 5. r. Saliva , Ib. l. 18. for the first is , r. the , p. 44. l. 9. r. Coctioni , Ib. l. 12. r. detraxisse , p. 45. l. 5. instead of à Pylori locem , r. tantum à Pyloro locum , Ib. l. 2. after take add to , p. 46. l. 10. r. Ingredients , Ib. l. 17. r. tanquam , p. 47. l. 11. after me add by , Ib. l. 19. for ing r. being , Ib. before pretend add I , Ib. l. 26. before the Lobster , add the other as , p. 51. l. 26. for to r. from , Ib. l. 27. r. inseparable , p. 52. l. 25. r. Erisypelas , Ib. l. 13. r. Bricky , p. 55. l. 21. r. Rete , p. 56. l. 7. r. these , Ib. l. 13. r. Vegetables , and so every where else , Ib. l. 16. r. Disease , p. 57. l. 21. r. hydragogues , Ib. l. 26. before a violent add and , Ib. l. 29. r. honoured , p. 59. l. 5. r. Scorbutic Rheumatisms , Ib. l. 10. r. Phthises , p. 61. l. 2. r. Argument e contrario , p. 63. l. ult . for in r. with , p. 64. l. 14. r. becomes , deposites , Ib. l. 29. r. so emits a pleasant odour , p. 71. l. 8. r. Aetiologies , p. 72. l. 29. r. well , p. 73. l. 11. r. vesicles , and so elsewhere , p. 75. l. 1. r. on , p. 78. l. 4. r. Aetiology , p. 80. l. 28. r. too , Ib. l. ult . for which with r. with which , p. 83. l. 17. r. Consequence , Ib. l. 29. after Serum r. as the. TAB . II THE Natural History OF LANCASHIRE , CHESHIRE , AND THE Peak in DERBYSHIRE . BOOK III. CHAP. I. Of ANTIQUITIES . TO know what our Ancestors were , cannot be more lively delineated to us , than by the Ruines we discover of those Days ; hence it is that by penetrating the Bowels of the Earth , we can trace the Footsteps of our Forefathers , and imprint upon our Minds some Idea's of their Times : The Politeness of the Roman Eloquence was admirable , and methinks to see the Vas Lachrymatorium , as the last Obsequy to a deceased Friend , as we are Men , demonstrates to us what we ought to be , but as we are Christians much more : But , alas ! an adequate Idea of those Days cannot be expected , yet I shall endeavour to revive the Phoenix from its Ashes , and in order to that give you an Account of some Roman Urns , with other remarkable Antiquities , of which these Counties furnish us with no small Variety : The most noted Place for these , is Ribchester in Lancashire , by Antoninus called Coccium from Coccius Nerva , or Goccium , and doubtless a Town of large Circumference , as is visible by its Ruines ; I have seen there subterraneous Walls , Urns , Coins , Romish , Danish and Saxon , Anchors , Rings , and Nails of small Vessels or Boats ; this Place however is at a great Distance from the Ocean , and to which there is no River Navigable ; how therefore the Exuviae of those Times came there to be deposited , may challenge our Enquiry . That this Place was a Roman Station seems unquestionable , and maintain'd as a Fortress to keep that Part of the Country in Awe , and it is not improbable but that here they placed their Machines ; and hence it is those Relicts are daily discover'd , for in all likelihood , when the Romans , commanded Britain by Legions , they wou'd never much subdivide or disperse themselves thinly into different Parts , but rather keep embody'd and entire : But to make it clear how these Utensils , and Marine Antiquities came here to be lodged , tho' it certainly was never a Port , being now so far distant from the Sea , take these following Particulars : The First is in a Letter from the Ingenious and Learned Mr. Oddy , School-master at Blackburn . When we were at Ribchester together , and had carefully view'd the Place , you may remember I gave you my Opinion , and Reasons why Ribchester had never been Navigable so high , and that Doubt raised about the Place called Anchor-Hill , may easily be solved ; that that Bank was a Rampire of the Fortress is very visible , under which there is yet a broad and deep Foss leading towards the River , serving , as I conceive , for a double use , viz. as a Trench to fortifie the Place , and a Canal ( like to that up to Holbourn-bridge , London , ) for Boats for the Garrison upon all Occasions , to pass over and repass the River , which is not fordable thereabouts but in dry Weather ; and we may reasonably suppose there was a great Number of Boats of all forts belonging to so large a Fort and City , the Anchor-Hill , so called , being as it were a little Dock or Hithe , for the Building or Repairing them , and that the Anchors , Rings and Nails there found , were only for then use , and not for Ships , they being far too little either for Ships of Burden or War. We cannot rightly make out what Legion of the Romans was planted here , by any of the noble Ruines we disclose ; however , by what has been discover'd , both the Antiquity and Grandeur of the Place , will be clearly represented , and our modern Observations be no small Supplement to the more ancient Ones , where Mr. Cambden and others have saved me the Trouble , I shall fairly name them in order , and in Conclusion add my own . The first Inscription Mr. Cambden takes Notice of , is at Salisbury-Hall , on the Pedestal of a Pillar , which is as follows : Deo Marti ET VICTORIAE DD. AVGG . ET CC — NN. And in the Wall adjoining to it is another Stone , with the Portraiture of Cupid , and another little Image , and in the backside of it is this Inscription ; SEOSEAM ROLNASON OSALVEDN AL. Q. Q. SAR BREVENM BEDIANIS ANTONI VS MEG : VI. IC . DOMV ELITER . These Mr. Cambden supposes to be British Names of Places , but I do not see how that can be made out , but rather look upon 'em to be the Names of Officers in a Wing of the Sarmatians . AL. Q. Q. SAR denoting the Ala Sarmatum , or a Wing of the Sarmations , of which Tacitus gives a full Account ; Osalvedn may probably signifie Oswalds Town , the noble Family of the Osbaldstones still residing there ; so that these Names may not only be British , but likewise Roman and Sarmatian . His next Account is of a fair Altar , with this Inscription ▪ DEIS MATRIBVS M. INGENVI — VS A'SIATICVS * DEC . AL. AST . SS . LL. M. The Signification of which , as Cambden himself is silent , so I refer it to other Antiquaries to discuss : However , upon my being last at Oxford , I receiv'd there the Satisfaction to find , that Iuno and Diana were constantly called by the Romans Deae Matres . And the further Explication of this Altar , is that Ingenuis , an Asiatic one of the Decuriones of the Asturian Wing , dedicated this Altar to the Mother Goddesses , Iuno and Diana . Another little Altar he saw cast out amongst the Rubbish , with this Inscription ; PACIFE RO MARTI ELEGAVR BA POSV IT EX VO TO This Altar from its Smallness Mr. Cambden takes to have been some poor Man's Altar , to carry about with him , and to have been for offering Incense , Salt and Flower . But to me this Interpretation seems more reasonable , from the very Words themselves at length , that Elegaurba , doubtless a Commander there , dedicated this Altar to Mars after some signal Overthrow of the Enemy ; and thence Peace ensuing , he styles him Pacifero , but who this Elegaurba was , or what Country Man , I pretend not to determine . He speaks also of another Stone dug up , with the Portraiture of a naked Man on Horse-back , without Bridle or Saddle , brandishing his Spear with both Hands , and insulting over a naked Man prostrate , who held out before him a kind of square Piece ; between the Horse and the Person prostrate stand the Letters D. M. under the prostrate Man are GAL. SARMATA . There were other Letters too defaced to guess at , one would imagine , says he , both from the former Inscription and this that was found many Years agoe , that a Wing of the Sarmatae had their Station here . HIS TERRIS TEGITVR AEL . MATRONA QV VIX . AN. XXVIII . M II. D VIII . ET . M. IVLIVS MAXIMVS FIL. VIX . AN : VI. M III. D XX. ET CAM PANIA . DVBBA . MATER VIX . AN. L. IVLIVS MAXIMUS — ALAE . SAR . CONIVX CONIVGI . INCOMPARABILI ET FILIO PATRI PIENTIS SIMO . ET SOCERAE . TENA CISSIMAE MEMORIAE . P. This Inscription , as I take it , may be thus translated , Aael : a Matron who lived 28 Years , Two Months and Eight Days , in this Earth lies entomb'd ; and Marcus Iulius Maximus her Son , who lived Six Years , Three Months and Twenty Days ; and Campania Dubba her Mother , who lived Fifty Years : Iulius Maximus and Alae a Sarmatian , Wife to her incomparable Husband , erects this to perpetuate the Memory of Simo the Son of a pious Father , and his Father in Law. Now the Word Asiaticus in the Inscription beginning with Deis Matribus , and in that preceding it beginning with Seoseam , and in this last of all , that Word Sar , being repeated , it makes it more probable to me , that Sarmatia being a Part of Asia , and likewise Part of Europe containing Poland , Russia , Muscovy , and most of Tartary , from which vast Country the Phoenicians , being an industrious and trading People , transplanted several Colonies hither , and on the Portraiture of the naked Man these Words Gal. Sarmata being found too , does farther illustrate these People called Brigantes residing here , to be for a great Part Asiatics , of which Mr. Camden takes no Notice . Thus far and no farther Mr. Camden proceeds in the Antiquities of this noted Station ; but as to the ancient Name of the Place , he says , Ptolemy stiles it Rigodunum , and that being corrupted from Ribodunum may not be unlike Ribbochester . It is his Opinion likewise , the Town of Preston , called so from the Religious , quasi Priest Town , sprang from the Ruines of this remarkable City which might be ruined by Wars or Earthquakes . I shall now acquaint the Reader with my own Observations , made in this present Year 1699 when I was upon the Place , which gave me a new and different Prospect of Matters above what he has recited : The first remarkable Piece of Antiquity I took Notice of , was a Fortification called Anchor-Hill , because Anchors have sometimes been found there under Ground , with Rings and Nails of small Vessels , Roman Paterae of a Mettal like that of our China Tea-Pots , with the Effigies of Wolves and Flowers upon them , and at the Bottom of some these Letters Fab. Pro. which doubtless must be in the Time when some one of the Fabii were Pro-Consul or Procurator . From Anchor-Hill there goes a Way to Preston and a Road to Lancaster , where there was another Fortification , and a Roman Wall ; another Road likewise directs to Mancunium , or Manchester , where was a Fortress called the Giants or Torquins Castle , and doubtless that was their High-way to Devona or Chester , where the Twentieth Legion , stiled Valens and Victrix , was fixed ; Chester was then a Blockade to the Britains in Wales : Not far from this Fortification , called Anchor-Hill , at Ribchester , I saw a Common-shoar , and a Floor composed of Roman Tyles , which absolutely demonstrates the River there was never Navigable , for had it been so that City must unavoidably have been under Water , together with in that Country , commonly call'd the Field , from its resemblance to a Field being all Champaign . Near this Shoar I saw a Pillar about Seventeen Inches Diameter , with Letters upon it , but those in a great measure erased , and not at all legible . This Pillar in all probability was erected in Commoration of some remarkable Victory the Romans obtained over the Britains . The Roman Coins I met with there , which are discover'd as the Hill shelves into the River , were one of them Augustus Caesar's , the rest Titus Vespasian , Dioclesian , Coccius Nerva , from whom 't is likely the Place by some was called Coccium , Domitian , Trajan , Adrian , Severus , Commodus , Marcus Antoninus , and Iulia , some in Copper , and some a mixed Mettal , in which last the Letters are very legible ; likewise one Saxon Coin , and that in Silver ; amongst these was likewise found a Ruby , with Mars on the Reverse , the Genius of the Place , as appears by a Roman Altar dug up there , which is now removed to Dinckley , a Seat not far remote from thence , and now in the Possession of Edward Warren , Esq who married a Talbot , an Heiress of that noble Family ; on this Altar these Words are inscrib'd , Deo Marti & Victoriae : There is another Roman Altar , but on that the Letters are erased , and are not legible . I saw likewise Two Coins found at the same Place with Crosses on the Reverse , and the Head of an Emperor , but the Letters too obscure to be read ; however , it is very probable it may be of Constantine the Great , from the Figure of the Cross appearing to him in the Air , with these Words , Sub hoc Signo Vinces : At the same Place are frequently found several Pieces of Roman Urns , and Flower-Pots , all which consider'd : fully demonstrate the great Antiquity of the Place , and in those Days its Magnificence , which is now but a small Village , tho' it is still honour'd with several Noble Families that are Neighbours to it . But its Greatness in those Days may appear farther from the Finger of a Copper Statue , which doubtless was erected for one of their Emperors , and found amongst the Ruines . The Romans to perpetuate any memorable Overthrow of their Enemies had Three Ways to do it , either by erecting of Pillars with Inscriptions , or the Statues of the Emperors , or by Triumphal Arches , of which here are the Ruines of the two first : But , tho' all these represent to us the Grandeur of the Place , yet they prove not to us that any Roman Emperor ever resided there , but rather that the Station was commanded by Tribunes , Pro-Consuls , and Procurators . These following Pieces of Antiquity were communicated to me by Mr. Oddy , School-master , at Blackburn ; and the Reverend Mr. George Ogden , Fellow of the Collegiate Church of Manchester , and present Vicar of Ribchester . Besides the engraven Altars here mentioned , I saw another when I was last over there with this Inscription , DEO MARTI ET VICTORIAE DEC . ASIATIC . AL. SARMAT . SS L. L. M. I. T. C. C. N. N. This seems to be an Altar dedicated to Mars and Victory , the Genii of the Place , by one of the Decurions , by Birth an Asiatic , commanding in a Wing of the Sarmatae , and the fix last Letters may be Imperatori Triumphanti Caesari Coccio Nervae , to the Triumphant Emperor Coccius Nerva ; from whom this Place by Antoninus was called Coccium : This is truly Antique , and gives us an ample Demonstration of the Truth of what Antoninus relates . From our Observations upon the Inscription of the Altars found at Chester , and Hulme , we may readily inform our selves who commanded the Legions or Detatchments from them ; the twentieth Legion at Chester , stiled doubtless Valens Victrix , was commanded by Longinus Flavius , a Tribune . That at Manchester by the Inscription at Hulme , seems to be only a Detatchment from the Sixth Legion residing at York , stiled also the Conqueror , and commanded here by Lucius Senecianius . Brutus was the third Commander in it . Yet this at Ribchester only acquaints us with the Title of the Officer , a Decurion commanding the Tenth part of a Legion ; but whether this Detatchment was from York or Chester , is not apparent by any Account these ancient Ruines afford us . However , considering the Roman Ways leading to Ribchester , both from York and Chester , we may equally ballance the Dispute , and conclude , Parties from both Legions might be dispatch'd thither as their Conveniencies stood . These Ways are yet to be seen over the Forest of Fullwood , near Preston , to Lancaster and Appleby , &c. others are visible from Manchester by strange Ways , towards Bury , and so to Ribchester . There was one very eminent Piece of Antiquity dug up at Ribchester , viz. a large Stone , now a Corner-stone in Salisbury-Hall , which anciently belonged to the Talbot's ; on one side is Apollo with his Quiver on his Shoulder , leaning on his Plectrum or Harp , with a loose Mantle or Velamen , and on the other side Two of his Priests in the same Habit , with an Ox's-Head in their Hands , sacrificing to him the Heads likewise of various Animals lying prostrate at his Feet . We may here raise a very probable Conjecture of this Votive Altar , that it was erected in the Time of Dioclesian , as Mr. Leigh's Caesars informs us . Eusebius , in Lib. 5. de Prop. Evang. assures us , that that Emperor going to Apollo for an Oracle , received for Answer , That the Iust Men were the Cause that he cou'd say nothing : Which Just Men Apollo's Priests interpreted to be Christians . Upon which Dioclesian began his most inhumane and barbarous Persecution ; so cruel it was , that Dr. Heylin in his Geography , tells us , There was not a Day in the Year , except the First of Ianuary , ( on which Day they used not to shed Blood ) but there were sacrificed Five Thousand Christians at the least ; as he makes evident from St. Ierome's Epistles to Heliodorus and Chrosmaticus : However , this Island in some measure escaped the Fury of it , Divine Providence interfering : For Fuller in his Church History of Britain , informs us , it continued for one Year only . That this Altar was erected here in Dioclesian's Time , is further probable , from the great Number of his Coins frequently found here . This is a true Relict of Antiquity , and , perhaps , as valuable as most in the Kingdom : It gives us a clear Idea of the Pagan Superstitions , and their unmerciful Butcheries of the increasing Christians , as likewise of their obstinate Adherence to their Heathen Rites , notwithstanding the convincing Tokens of a Superior Power : Neither the Silence of their Delphick Oracle , struck dumb at our Saviour's Nativity , nor the free Confessions of their inferior Pagods , were any Motives to their Conversion , but they rather added Fuel to their Rage , and spurr'd them to more intense Persecutions . At Lancaster , lately in digging up of a Cellar of Mr. Partington's , were found several Roman Disci , and Sympuvia , or Cups used in Sacrifice , and Coins , as some of Aelius , Adrianus and Augustus Caesar ; the Cups have upon their sides the Figures of various Creatures , and Iulius Flavius in Letters ; on the bottom of one of these appear'd very legibly these Letters , Regin . I. which we may easily interpret , a Discus used in Sacrifice to Iuno , as she was stiled Regina Caeli . These and the foregoing Observations , together with the Roman Wall there , commonly call'd the Weary-Wall , abundantly demonstrate that ancient Town to have been a most eminent Roman Station at the least . The next Place remarkable for Antiquities is Coln , in the same Hundred with Ribchester , the Antiquities of which Place were transmitted to me by the Learned Mr. Hargrave , Rector of Brandsburton , near Beverly in Yorkshire , in the following Words : I have often from the Name Coln conjectur'd , that the Place was of more ancient Original , than the Tradition current among the Inhabitants made it ; and I was the further confirm'd in this by the great Number of Roman Coins , which have been frequently dug up nigh it , as at Wheatly-Lane , which are generally Copper ; and those Silver Ones cast up by a Plough , Three or Four Years agoe , nigh Emmet , enclosed in a great Silver Cup , some of which I have seen ; one of Gordianus was very legible , and another not so : I have seen Parts of others , whose Remains show they were one of the Antonines . But that which most confirm'd my Conjecture of this Town 's being a Roman Station , was a Conversation I was honour'd with the last Summer , by our Reverend Dean of York , Dr. Gale , who was pleased to shew me a Book written about the Seventh Century , by a nameless Author at Ravenna , which is so far as I know of it nothing but an Itinerary , wherein many ancient Names of Towns through the Roman Empire are remembred , which others have omitted , especially in Britain : That Author comes from our Camolodunium to Colunium , and thence to Gallunium , which by the usual Transmutation of the Roman G. into our W. that Learned Person concludes to be Wally , and thence , I think , I may safely , from the Distance of Coln from Almondbury , and its lying in the Road betwixt that and Whalley , conclude that Coln was a Roman Station . I will only add , Sir , that the Book I have mentioned was printed at Paris 1670 , or thereabouts , and if our Dean's Coppy was procured from the French King's Library , and ( which is strange ) that inquisitive Person told me , he could no where meet with an other Copy , this last Thing has induced me to think , that somewhat I have troubled you with in Relation to the Antiquity of the Place , may be new to you . The Respect I bear to the Place of my Birth , has perchance tempted me to determine too peremptorily in favour of it , which I wholly submit to your very judicious Censure ; and if what I have written so hastily may be any ways serviceable to your Chapter of Antiquities , I shall be extreamly proud to have been in the least measure , Your Humble Servant . With all Deference to that Learned Gentleman , it is my Opinion , Coln was not a Roman Station , and that for these following Reasons : First , Because where the Roman Stations were there are usually Fosses , and Fortifications , of which this learned Gentleman gives no Account ; and tho' the Coins found there might induce him to think it so , yet that Instance is not convincing , since they are frequently found in several other Parts , which in probability were never Roman Stations , as at Bury , and Standish in Lancashire : Besides , it is frequently observ'd , that where the Roman Stations were , there are usually found Roman Altars dedicated to the Genius of the Place , Paterae and Fibulae ; it is very likely therefore that where those Coins are found , and not the other Antiquities , they were only buried there by the Romans in their Marches , when they quitted their Stations , who rather chose to hide them in the Earth , than let them fall into their Enemies Hands . Secondly , It is probable it was not a Roman Station , from the Account that is given of the Boundaries belonging to them ; for , as Siculus Flaccus informs us , the Fields that lay near the Colonies were determin'd by several sorts of Bounds ; in the Limits there were placed for Marks , sometimes one thing , and sometimes another ; in some a little Statue of Mercury , in others a Wine Vessel , in others a Spatula , in others a Rhombus , or a Figure in shape like a Lozenge ; and in some , according to Vitalis and Arcadius , a Flaggon or Jarr . Now , none of all these , as ever I heard of , having been dug up at Coln , I cannot conclude it a Roman Station , but that the Coins found there were lodged by the Romans in their Itineraries ; but , by reason some of these have been found at Up-holland in Lancashire , that Place , indeed , may have been a Roman Station . From what has been observ'd , to me it seems more feasible , that the Name Coln , is deriv'd from the Saxon Word Culme , in that Language signifying Coal , that Place abounding with that sort of Mines . That Manchester was a Fortress of Note in the Romans Days , is apparent , from the large Ruines remaining in a near adjoining Field , and some Inscriptions that have been found in Neighbouring Places : But , that I may do Justice to the Memory of Mr. Hollingworth , once Fellow of the Collegiate Church in Manchester , I hope I shall not be censur'd in transcribing his Manuscript , relating to the Antiquities of this Town , and now reserved in the Library there . He supposes it received its Denomination from Maen , which , as we find from the Glossaries of the British Tongue , signifies a Rock or Stone , because it is seated on a Rock or stony Hill : The Romans call'd it Mancunium , or Manucium , according to the Variety of Copies mentioned by Antoninus the Emperor , who lived about an Hundred and Twenty Years after Christ : The Thorough-fares ascrib'd to him , are from Eboracum ( York ) to Calacina ( Tadcaster ; ) then to Cambodunum , a Place now ruin'd near Almondsbury , in Yorkshire ; then to Mammuncio , or Manucio ( Manchester ; ) thence to Condato , Congleton in Cheshire ; and then from Coccium ( Ribchester ) to Mancunio , and so to Condato . This Town of Manchester was a Station or Fort of the Romans ; now the Stations of the Roman Colonies were the several Plats of our Cities , and principal Towns , before whose Coming the Britains had no other Cities or Towns , than Woods fenced with Trenches and Rampiers , which were Places of Retreat , to avoid the Incursion of the Borderers . In Aldport , close by the Town , was another Fort , where many Roman Coins have been digged up ; it was built Four-square , was commonly call'd Mancastle , or Mamcastle , being built , as may be presumed , by Vicius Lupus , Pro-Praetor , and Lieutenant of Britain , as Ulpian the Civil Lawyer call'd him , who strengthned these Northern Parts with Forts and Castles . From this ancient Fortress the Place was afterwards call'd Aldport ; Ald for Out-Post in Teutonic , ( from whence , and not from the French they anciently have it ) was sometimes used for a City , Wall'd Town , or Fenc'd Place . Near to the Confines of the Parish towards Prestwich , there is a Field call'd Ho-Castle-Field , and a Lane call'd Ho-Castle-Lane ; Mr. Cambden visiting these Parts , saw at the Fort of Alpark , upon a long Stone this Inscription , CANDIDI FIDES XX iiij And Iohn Dee then Warden of Manchester , copied out this for him . COHO I FRISIN ) MASAVONIS P. XX III These Two Pieces it seems were for the Preservation of the Memory of Two Centuriont , that had so many Years faithfully and worthily served the Romans there . In the Year 1692 , under the Root of an Oak , in Med-Lock , near Knot-Mill , was found a Stone Three Quarters long , Fifteen Inches broad , Eleven Inches thick , with the Letter'd side downward , which Mr. Cambden saw not at least before the Finishing his Britania , but is now to be seen in the Garden of Holme , the Seat of Sir Iohn Bland , Bar to whom that Estate descended , the same formerly belonging to the Moseley's , in Right of his Wife , a Lady of great Temper , Piety and Prudence . The Inscription of the Stone is thus ; FORTVNAE CONSERVA TRICI LVCIVS SENACIANIVS MARTIVSBLEG . VI. VICT. This seems to be an Altar dedicated to Fortune , by Lucius Senecianus Martius Brutus , a Commander in the Sixth Legion , which remained in York in the Time of Severus his being there , after he had vanquished Albinus , General of the Britains , and reduced their State under his Obedience : It was surnamed Victrix , and is plac'd by Dio in Lower Britain , and the Twentieth Legion , surnamed also Victrix , remain'd at Chester , which was plac'd in Higher Britain : This Division it seems was made by the said Severus , and the Country about it where these Legions were , were divided into little Regions , since call'd Hydes . This was part of the Kingdom of Deiara , several of whose Youth being sent to Rome , and Pope Gregory admiring their Beauty , sent over Augustine to convert the English. Edward , the First King of the West Saxons , and afterwards of the Mercians , sent into the Kingdom of the Northumbers an Army of the Mercians , saith Hoveden , ordering that they should fortifie the City of Manchester , and place valiant Soldiers in it , it being defac'd by the Danes : It was a Frontier Town betwixt the Mercians that inhabited Cheshire and Derbyshire , and the Northumbers inhabiting Lancashire and Yorkshire ; and in their Wars and mutual Incursions , was sometimes possessed by the Mercians , and sometimes the Northumbers . Thus far our Author proceeds . As to the present State of the Town , it is vastly populous , of great Trade , Riches and Industry , particularly for the Fustian Manufacture , and Printing them , as for those likewise which are call'd Manchester Wares ; both which are now sent all over the Kingdom , as well as to the Indies : It is watered by the Rivers Erwell and Irke . Little can be added of Lancaster for Antiquity , save that it was doubtless a Roman Fortress , as appears by the Roman Wall and Road leading to it ; it is at this time a very thriving Corporation , and an improving Port : Its Eminency chiefly lies in this , that many Branches of the Royal Family have enjoy'd Titles deriv'd from it ; which for the Dignity of the County in general , I will enumerate as briefly as possible . The First that was stiled Lord of the Place in the Beginning of the Norman Government , was Roger of Poictou , surnamed Pictarensis , because his Wife came out of Poictou in France : He was succeeded in that Honour by William , Earl of Morton and Warren , upon whose Death King Richard the First bestow'd it on his Brother Iohn , afterwards King of England ; of whom Gualter De Hemingford and R. Hoveden gives this Account : That King Richard shew'd great Affection to his Brother Iohn ; for , besides Ireland , and the Earldom in Normandy , he bestow'd upon him such great Preferment in England , that he was in a manner Tetrarch there : For he gave him Cornwall , Lancaster , Nottingham , and Derby , with the adjacent Country , and many other Things . After this , King Henry . III. Son of King Iohn , promoted his younger Son Edmund Crouchback ( he having been prevented of the Kingdoms of Sicily and Apuleia ) to the Earldom of Lancaster , giving it in these Words : The Honour , Earldom , Castle and Town of Lancaster , with the Cow-Pastures , which at this Day they call Vaccaries from thence , and Forest of Wiresdale , Lownsdale , New-Castle under Lime , with the Mannor , Forest , and Castle of Pickering , the Mannor of Scateby , the Village of Gormancester , and the Rents of the Town of Huntingdon . Edmund had Issue , Thomas , Henry , ( and Iohn , who died unmarried ) which Thomas was Second Earl of Lancaster , and was succeeded in that Honour by his Brother Henry , whose Son Henry was in Parliament created Duke of Lancaster , ( being the Second Dukedom that was erected in England , that of Cornwall being the First in the Person of Edward the Black Prince ) and left Two Daughters , Maud , Dutchess of Bavaria , and Blanch married to Iohn of Gaunt , so call'd because he was born at Ghent in Flanders , Fourth Son of Edward the Third ; who thereby coming to the whole Estate , and being now equal to many Kings in Wealth , was created Duke of Lancaster by his Father ; he also obtain'd the Royalties from him , and the King then advanced the County of Lancaster into a Palatinate : By this Rescript , wherein after he had declar'd , the great Service he had done his Country at Home and Abroad ; he adds , We have granted from Us and our Heirs , to our Son aforesaid , that he during his Term of Life , shall have within the County of Lancaster his Chancery , and his Writs to be issued out under his own Seal , belonging to the Office of Chancellor ; his Justices likewise as well for Pleas of the Crown , as for other Pleas relating to Common Law , to have Cognizance of them , and to have Power of making all Executions whatsoever by his Writs and Officers ; and to have all other Liberties , and Royalties whatsoever , appertaining to a County Palatine , as freely and fully as the Earl of Chester within the said County is known to have . Nor was he only Duke of Lancaster , but by Marriage with Constantia Daughter to Peter , King of Castile , sometime bore the Title of King of Leon and Castile ; but by Contract he parted with this Title , and in the Thirteenth of King Richard the Second was created Duke of Aquitaine by Consent of Parliament , to the great Dissatisfaction of the Country . At that Time his Titles were , Iohn , Son to the King of England , Duke of Aquitaine and Lancaster , Earl of Derby , Lincoln and Leicester , and High Steward of England . After this Henry de Bullingbrook his Son succeeded in the Dutchy of Lancaster , who having deposed Richard the Second , obtained the Crown , and conferr'd that Honour upon Henry his Son , afterwards King of England ; and that he might entail it upon him and his Heirs for ever , he had an Act of Parliament made in these Words : We being unwilling that our said Inheritance , or Liberties , by reason of our now assuming the Regal Seat and Diguity , shou'd be any ways chang'd , transferr'd , diminish'd or impair'd , but that our said Inheritance , with its Liberties and Rights aforesaid , shou'd in the same Manner and Form , Condition and State , wherein they descended , and fell to us ; and also with all and singular Liberties , Franchizes and Priviledges , Commodities and Profits whatsoever , which our Lord and Father in his Life-time had and held it , for term of his Life , by Grant of the late King Richard , and wholly and fully continu'd , preserv'd and enjoy'd , by Us and our Heirs , specify'd in the said Charters ; and by the Tenure of these presents , we do upon our certain Knowledge , and with the Consent of this our present Parliament , grant , declare , decree , and ordain for Us , and our Heirs , that as well our Dutchy of Lancaster , as all and singular Counties , Mannors , Honours , Castles , Fees , Advowsons , Possessions , Annuities , and Seigniories whatsoever , descended to us before the Royal Dignity was obtain'd by us , how , or in what Place soever , by Right of Possession , Inheritance , or in Reversion , or other way remain to Us , and our said Heirs , specify'd in the Charter abovesaid after the said Manner , for ever . And in this State and Condition it remain'd from that time , saving that Edward the Fourth , in the First Year of his Reign , when he had attainted Henry the Sixth for Treason , appropriated it , as they term it , to the Crown ; that is to say , to him and his Heirs , Kings of England : However , Henry the Seventh broke this Entail ; and so at this Day it has its peculiar Officers , namely , a Chancellor , Attorney , Clerk of the Court , Six Assessors , a Messenger , Two Auditors , Three and Twenty Receivers , and Three Supervisors . Chester , the Metropolis of that County Palatine , is very remarkable for the many Antiquities there discover'd , and will furnish us with Variety of Matter , both in relation to its self , and the many celebrated Personages that have receiv'd Titles from it , that it was Eminent in the Romans Days is unquestionable , by the numerous Spoils of their Grandeur , and Magnificence found there . I will briefly give you the most noted Observations of Mr. Cambden upon it , and then add what has been more lately observ'd : That it was a Roman Colony , the Tyles daily dug up there confirm to us ; on the Reverse of some is inscrib'd , Col. Divana Leg. XX. Victrix . It is true , indeed , we cannot expect to behold the stately Ruines of the Place in this Generation , which preceding Ages did , yet even in the last Age it was not barren of them , as Ranulph , a Monk of this City tells us , in his Polycronicon : There are Ways , says he , under Ground wonderfully arch'd with Stone-work , Vaulted Dining-Rooms , huge Stones engraven with the Names of the Ancients ; and sometimes Coins dug up with the Names of Iulius Caesar , and other famous Men. Likewise Roger of Chester , in his Polycraticon ; When I beheld the Foundations of vast Buildings , up and down in the Streets , it seem'd rather the Effect of Roman Strength , and the Work of Giants , than of British Industry : As to its Situation , Lucian the Monk , who lived Five Hundred Years ago , speaks very largely , both for its Pleasantness and Conveniency ; and doubtless it was an Argument of the Roman Prudence , here first to form a Camp ( for so the Word Chester from Castrum implies ) and then to build a City ; for as Lucian observes , this Place standing in the West Parts of Britain , was very convenient to receive the Roman Legions , transported hither ; and besides , it was proper for Watching the Frontiers of the Empire , and was a perfect Key to Ireland ; its Harbour supply'd it with the Products of all Europe : For , says the same Author , Ships come in from Gascoigne , Spain , Ireland and Germany , so that we drink Wine very plentifully . Mr. Cambden takes no Notice of any Antiquities in this City , except some Pavements of Chequer-work ; so that our Votive Altars , and Curiosities must be of more modern Discovery : Mr. Gibson , indeed , the late Publisher of him with Additions , has an Altar with this Inscription ; I. O. M. TANARO . T. ELVPIVS . GALER . PRAESENS . GVVA . PRI. LEG . XX. VV. COMMODO . ET LATERANO COS. V. S. L. M. Which he thus reads ; * Iovi Optimo Maximo Tanaro Titus Elupius Galerius Praesens gubernator , Principibus Legionis Vicessimae Victricis Valeriae Commodo & Laterano Consulibus , Votum solvit Lubens Merito . From which Inscription he argues the Twentieth Legion was stiled Victrix Valeria , and not Valens Victrix , as Mr. Cambden and others wou'd have it . Another Inscription he mentions , is , VARONIV ......... ECTVS LEG . XX VV &c. And here the V being doubled , he appeals to Dio , who says the Twentieth Legion , which is call'd Valeria and Victrix , is now in upper Britain , which Augustus preserv'd , together with the other Legion that hath the Name of Vicesima , and hath its Winter-Quarters in Lower Germany , and neither now is , nor then was usually and properly call'd Valeria : He farther proceeds , that Valeria may as well be allow'd , as to other Legions , the Additional Titles of Ulpia , Flavia , Claudia , Trajana , Antonina , &c. were . But as to this disputed Title , we shall give the Reader full Satisfaction in what follows : Before I take Notice of his other Altar communicated to him by Mr. Henry Prescot of Chester , let me insert what the same Author acquaints us was found round it : About the Foundation where the Altar lay were to be seen the Signs of a Sacrifice , as the Bones , Horns and Heads of several Creatures , as the Ox , Roe-Buck , &c. with these Two Coins , 1. Brass on the first side , IMP. CAES. VESPASIAN AVG. COS. III. And the Face of the Emperor on the Reverse . Victoria Augusti , S. C. and a Winged Victory standing . 2. Copper on the first side , FL. VAL. Constantius . Nob. C. And the Face of Constantius on the Reverse . Genio Populi Romani , a Genius standing , holding a Bowl , ( used in Sacrifices ) in the Right Hand , and a Cornucopia in the Left. One of these Coins is not spoke of in the following Manuscript given me by Mr. Prescot , so I thought it not amiss to quote Mr. Gibson for it . But that I may now do Justice to the Courtesie and Generosity of that curious Gentleman Mr. Henry Prescot of Chester , the Reader may here take a full Account of that Altar from his Manuscript . To Kendrick Eyton , Esq at Eyton , in the County of Denbigh . SIR , Chester , Ian. 12. 1693. THE Altar found here , is a considerable Piece of Antiquity ; it does , indeed , prove it self so at first sight , but because the Names of the Emperors and Consuls are wanting , it requires greater Skill in Antiquity , than I pretend to , to fix its Aera ; however , since you command me , I will give my Conjectures upon that , and other Circumstances of it : In Iuly last , 1693. upon Occasion of digging a Place for a Cellar , in the House of Mr. Heath , in the East-Gate , about Two Foot deep , it was found with the Inscription downward , upon a Stone Two Foot square , and One in thickness , which is supposed to have been the Pedestal , being mouldred off on three sides ; the Foundation lay deep and broad , consisting of many great Stones ; the Earth about was solid , but of several Colours , and Ashes were frequently found . About the Foundation were found the Heads , Horns , and Bones of several Creatures , viz. The Ox , Wolf , Roe-Buck , &c. On the Left Side of it was a Flower-Pot , on the Top is a Cotyla or Cavity , in the Bottom of that Cavity a young Face , supposed to be that of the Genius ; on the Back , Ornaments , or Drapery of uncertain Figures . On the Right Side , a Genius standing with a Cornucopia in his Left-Hand , the Right-Hand being cut off by the Workman unawares , together with several Letters of the Inscription signify'd by the Blot . It is plain then in Fact , that the Altar was erected by Flavius Longinus , Tribune of the Twentieth Legion , named Victrix and Valens ; and Longinus his Son descended from the House ( City rather ) of Samosate , in Performance of their Vow made for the Prosperity of the then Emperors , to the Genius of the Place : Yet in order to discover the Manner of that Performance , who the Tribune , or Augusti , or Emperors were , the Aera of their Reign , and the Year of our Lord ( all which are very doubtful ) I offer these Observations . ( Genio Loci ) In the Roman Heathen Theology , the very Genii are almost innumerable , one being deputed to every Person , Place , and almost every Thing useful in their Families , and for their Occasions : They are more frequently understood to preside over Generations , Nativities , and after that , to be Tutelary to the Person all his Life long : Hence it is , that the Effigies of the Genius is commonly Juvenile , crown'd with Plantane-Leaves ; and Flowers , Wine , Nard and Honey are offer'd to him in Sacrifice , on Nativities ; and the Reason is , because the Birth-day , whereon the Person first enjoy'd that chearful Gift , the Light of the Day , shou'd not be defiled or profan'd with Blood , or the Depriving another Creature of that Light. Indeed , that Place in Horace , Lib. 3. Ode 17. Cras Genium Mero Placabis & Porco Bimestri , Is brought for an a Authority , to prove the Sacrifice of an Animal to a Genius : But to me it is a Mistake , and contrary to Horace's Intention ; he there urging Lamia to spend the Day merrily ( Indulgere Genio genialiter vivere ) and not advising to any Solemn Act of Religion ; and in some Additions more agreeable to this Interpretation it is , Curabis ( not Placabis ) Genium , and Cutem curare is a proper Phrase for the same Purpose : And this Sense is confirmed by the same Poet , b Tellurem Porco Sylvanum Lacte Piabunt , Floribus & Vino , Genium Memorem brevis aevi . But to the Genius of a Place , a larger and more indulgent Province was delegated : There might be subordinate Genii , and particularly such as presided over Nativities within it , and to this Genius for the Plenitude of his Power and Superintendency , more magnificent and pompous Immolations were made , and from the same Opinion many Altars were erected to that Genius , as appears in Gruter , IV. 7. VI. 2. ‑ VIII . 4. 6. 7. ‑ IX . 23. ‑ XC . 10. ‑ CV . 2. ‑ CVII . 5. ‑ ClXXVII . 5. ‑ MXVII . 7. ‑ MXVIII . 9. ‑ MlXVIII . 2. ‑ Longinus Flavius ; ) This Tribune does not occur in any History I have read : We c find that from the Cassia Gens , there descended a Plebeian Family , surnam'd Longini ; it is very probable that G. Cassius Longinus , one of the ancient Lawyers , remembered by the a Emperor Iustinian , was of that Family . It is manifest , the same Longinus was Praeses of Syria in Claudius his Time , and very credible , that he was of the same Family with Cassius the Assassine of Caesar , as appears by the Commendation of his Skill in the Law , and Arms , and his own Endeavour to support the Honour of that Family . ( Caeteros praeminebat Peritia Legum , nam Militares Artes per Otium Ignotae , Industriosque ac Ignavos pax in aequo tenet , attamen quantum sine Bello dabatur , revocare priscum Morem , Exercitare Legiones , Cura provisa perinde agere , ac si hostis Ingruerit , ita digna majoribus suis , & familia Cassia ratus , per illas quoque Gentes Celebrata . ) Cassius Longinus , the Assassine of Caesar , was Q●●●stor to Crassus in Syria , and after Crassus his Death he return'd back to Syria : It is probable during his Residence there , he might plant that Family which above an Hundred Years after ( when the Lawyer Cassius Longinus came Praeses thither ) was held in great Esteem in those Parts . From so great and illustrious an House , many Families , no doubt , were propagated , and considering into what Displeasure that House fell with the Imperial Family , upon the Occasion of Caesar's Murther , it is reasonable to think they wou'd rather propagate and flourish in Syria , than at Rome be obnoxious to the Envy and Revenge of the Iulian Family . This Supposition granted , the Number of 346 Years ( viz. ) the Space betwixt the Time that Cassius fixed in Syria , viz. Anno U. C. 700. and the Aera which I shall presume to assign to our Tribune , viz. Anno U. C. 1046 , will be found sufficient for the Propagation of many Families out of the Cassian Gens , or Stock . If then the Nomen of our Tribune had been Cassius , this might have given more probability of his Pedigree or Derivation from the famous Cassius . The Flavian was an ancient Stock or Gens , tho' Plebeian , and its likely our Tribune was descended from it , and was of a different Stock from Cassius ; but the Cognomen Longinus is at least a Note of their Collateral Relation : a Differunt enim Agnati a Gentilibus hoc modo , quod Agnati dicuntur , qui ex eadem Familia nascuntur , & idem cognomen habent , Gentiles qui ex eodem genere nascuntur , & simili nomine appellantur ; and therefore a Conjecture may be tolerably inferred , that , from what is here observed , our Tribune was of Relation ( though of several Descents ) to the famous Cassius . Leg. XX. The Workman's rude Instrument here wounded the Stone so deep , that we may safely conclude , there was room for the Addition of Two Letters , and then it will be Leg. XX. VV. It is certain , that b Victrix was the ancient Epithet to the Twentieth Legion , and the most authentick Proof of that Epithet is the ancient Column at Rome , whereon the 32 Legions were recorded . Another Epithet is added , but variously interpreted , some take it for Valeriana or Valeria , others for Valens ; but the latter seems to have the Preference by the Authority of this Inscription , c PRAEF LEG . XX. VALEN . VICTR . PRIMIP . LEG . X. GEM . PIAE FIDEL . CENT . LEGION . IIII. SCY . THICAE . CLAVD . XIIII . GEM . VII . GEM . &c. d Iulius Caesar rather discover'd than subdu'd this Island to the Roman Greatness ; Augustus waved the Prosecution of Iulius his Attempt out of Prudence , and Tiberius out of Policy ; but Claudius reassum'd it with Success ; he sent over hither several Legions , and its most probable the Twentieth : In his Reign we find a very great Impression made upon Britain , several Provinces subdu'd , a Warlike Prince ( Caractacus ) carry'd Captive to Rome , and a magnificent Triumph thereupon : In the Course of the Conduct of Ostorius Scapula the Legate , it is remarkable what is said in Tacitus , Ann. 12. 32. ( Et ductus in Cangos Exercitus . ) The Learned Cambden supposes upon the greatest Deliberation , whereon he was put by Lipsius , that the a Cangi were those Britains inhabiting these Parts , he being induced thereunto by the Pigs of Lead found in the Ground , and having this Inscription on them ; IMP. DOMIT. AUG . GER . DE. CEANG. We find the Provinces about the Brigantes , Silures , and Ordovices , subdued by Ostorius , and considering the Situation of Chester , as it lies to those several Provinces , it 's not improbable but the Twentieth Legion might in his Time be encamped here . In the Reign of Vitellius , this amongst others was accounted a standing Legion in Britain , as appears by that in Tacitus , Hist. Lib. 2. 22. Cum vexillis Nonae , Secundaeque , & vicesimae Britanicarum Legionum . Upon obtaining of the Empire by Vespasian , we find it here b under the Conduct of Roscius Celer , c and very difficultly drawn to swear Allegiance to the new Emperor : And he that considers the Success of Agricola in his Proconsulship of Britain under that Emperor , and particularly in these Parts , will be induced farther to believe , the said Legion had its Residence here ; and from thence it 's most probable the City was called Cestria , or Caerlleon in British , a Castris ; and the Learned d Selden does therefore reconcile the Saying of William of Malmesbury , Emeriti Iulianarum Legionum ibi residere , by applying Iulianarum to Iulius Agricola the Lieutenant , and not to Iulius Caesar. Yet , though it is credible this Place might become considerable from the so long Residence of a Legion or Legions here , as being a necessary Consequence of drawing a Confluence of conquered Britains to them , and of their Inhabitation there ; it is not easie to believe it did improve and advance to the Denomination and Grandeur of a City , before it was made a Colony by an Imperial Charter . Had it been a Municipium or Hans-Town using its own private Laws and Customs , or had it been a City in the Time of Vespasian , or before Septimius Geta , it 's likely some History had mentioned it , and also that it would not have been made a Colony by Septimius Geta : a Mr. Cambden mentions a Coin of that Emperor , the Reverse whereof is , COL . DIVANA . LEG : XX. VICTRIX . That Coin is a most valuable Piece of Antiquity , and to be preferred before all our Charters ; it founds us a Colony from Rome , and proves ( what we so much seek after ) our Relation to that Legion : That Chester was called Deva , is also proved by the Itinerary ascribed to the Emperor Antoninus Pius , wherein it is thus inserted , DEVA . LEG . XX. VICT. M. P. XX. That is , from Candato or Congleton , Twenty Miles to Deva or Chester . This too proves the Residence of the Twentieth Legion here , and if the Itinerary be as ancient as some assert it , we may boast of a much greater Antiquity than we pretend to ; but quitting that , we are not to question but it is very ancient and of good Authority . As for the foremention'd Coin of Geta , it is unquestionable , and it is probable Chester was made a Colony in the Year of Christ , 211. Another Coin of this Emperor of the same Year with this Inscription , IMP. CAES. P. SEPT . GETA . PIVS . AUG . BRIT . On the Reverse , VICTORIAE . BRIT . seems to attest so much . Admitting this ; it is manifest , this City was a Roman Colony 1482 Years ago ; and no doubt but the Residence of the Twentieth Legion so many Years before qualify'd it for that Dignity , the Legionary Soldiers being by long Succession naturaliz'd to the Place ; and the Emeriti or Veteranes of them were the first Petitioners for the Honour , and the first regular Inhabitants , and Fathers of the Colony . Longinus Fi. Ejus . ) There is here a Flaw in the Stone , but the Space is so small that one Initial Letter only seems wanting ; and since 't is but one , it rather denotes the Proenomen , as A. for Aulus , C for Cajus , D. for Decimus , L. for Lucius , &c. than the Nomen , viz. Flavius to be wanting : This , indeed , wou'd be a greater Matter of Scruple , but that it is found common amongst the Romans , to omit , or assume their Names , or their Surnames pro re Nata , or at their Pleasure . a Nec Mirum si ex cognominibus nata sunt nomina , cum contra & cognomina ex propriis sint tracta nominibus . Domo Samosata . ) The Place is here used substantively , by Apposition , as is frequent in Inscriptions , ( viz. Gruter , 634. 5. Domo Africa , 873. 15. Domo Asia , 385. 1. Domo Carthagine , 174. 34. Domo Roma , &c. Since there might be , as is before presum'd , several Families descended from the same Gens , in Syria , the Addition of Samosata doth ascertain the Person , and his Family : a Samosata is the Capital City of Comagene , a Region of Syria , and is seated on the River Euphrates . Augg. ) But since neither the Emperors nor Consuls are named in the Inscription , and that our Tribune Flavius Longinus is not mentioned in History ; we are yet in the Dark as to the Aera of it : We find by Experience that the Romans , perhaps , careful to preserve their own Greatness , used to throw Coins Cotemporary to the Work into the Foundations of their Theaters , Temples , Altars and Publick Buildings , and by very good Fortune in the Foundation of this Altar was found a Coin inscrib'd thus , On the first Side , FL. VAL. CONSTANTIUS NOB : C. On the Reverse , GENIO POPVLI ROMANI . This is an Evidence so current and natural to the other Inscription , that it must be admitted by the most rigid Antiquary ; it is manifest then from History that Constantius , when only Caesar , was sent over into Britain by the Emperors Dioclesian and Maximinian , with a great Force against Allectus , ( which Allectus , after he had slain Carausius , assumed the Empire to himself , about the Year of Christ 293 , and about the Ninth Year of the said Emperors , ) that he was successful in his Expedition against Allectus , and reduced the Island to Peace , and under the Obedience of the Emperors . And it is reasonable to conclude , that upon such Commotions in this Island , as must be upon such Vicissitudes , a Man of that Post and Character as our Tribune was of , being a Tribune of that old Britanic Legion , and most probably well affected to his lawful Masters , the Emperors , ( together with his Son then with him ) did make , and perform his Vow to the Genius , or Tutelary God of the Place , upon the Prosperity and Success of the said Emperors , or Augusti , against the said Usurpers , under the Conduct of Constantius , then adopted Caesar. Here follows a Letter from Dr. Fowke of Little Worley , to the said Mr. Prescot : Dear SIR , Little Worley , Apr. 15. 1697. YOU have taken much learned Pains to oblige me , more than I any way expected , or cou'd modestly ask , I have not Skill , nor Leisure , nor Memory enough , that you may fear my Critick or make any Argument of it : If I had Time I would rummage some Books , but indeed your Comment seems to me so reasonably founded , that I think it will be hard to correct it . In so obscure and private a Matter as the Subject of the Inscription , I cannot find any thing material of the Gens Cassia or Flavia in Patin or Ursin de Famil . Rom. so late as your Tribune , as you have dated him : I think there is something in Remetius's Epistles , but I have not Time to turn it ; it 's now to be wish'd Mr. Cambden had told us where that Coin of Geta is , you value so much , it is not among those of Mazzobarbaon Occo in Geta. Neither can I readily recollect where there is a full Catalogue of the Roman Colonies , and among them your Divana , or methinks , it should be rather Devana , from the River Dee and the old British Dwy ; it would indeed be a great Reputation to you to be a Colony , and not a Municipium only of the Romans : If that Conjecture be well founded , I have little to say else about your learned Pains , ( and I will not offer to pay your Kindness with a cold Complement ) only at the Beginning where you interpret Domo Samosata of the House of Sa — this , methinks , should rather be render'd the City or Country of Sa — qui Genus ? unde Domo ? Virgil. Aeneid 8th Servius ; and the Dauphine Interpreters read it Country or City , but this is a small Matter ; and I have nothing greater to offer but my hearty Thanks and Acknowledgments , and that I will keep your Comment , not only as a Monument of Antiquity , but of your Learning , Skill and Friendship to me , which shall ever be cherished in whatever may be returned to it material to your Service or Satisfaction , by , SIR , Your most Faithful humble Servant , PH. FOWKE . I had almost omitted the other Antique Rarities shewn me by Mr. Prescot ; one was a small Copper Effigies dug up in Lancashire , about a Span long , with Wings upon the Shoulders , and one Leg lifted up , and bended backwards as if ready to take flight ; the Face seems like that of a thoughtful old Man : I shew'd it several eminent Antiquaries , who all conclude it no Mercury , but rather a Domestick Pagod , and a very noble Relick of Antiquity . He likewise shew'd me a Roman Lamp , two sorts of Brass Fibulae , with which their loose Garments were clasped , and like those in the Eastern Countries , ready to throw off at Bathing-time : There was another sort of Fibula like an Amethyst ; this , perhaps , belong'd to a Roman of Quality ; we had likewise a vast Collection of Roman Coins which shall be accounted for . And now what may farther be added to the Antiquities of Chester , may be reduced to these Four Heads . First , The Government of the Romans in Cheshire . Secondly , The Chronology of the Kings , Dukes and Earls of Mercia , of which this County was a Part. Thirdly , The Bishops of Mercia and Chester from the first Planting of Christianity there . Fourthly , Their Parliamentary Barons , Spiritual and Temporal , who were to assist the Earl in Council at home and Wars abroad . I will be as brief as possible in the Account , and must here acknowledge my self indebted to the ingenious Author of the Vale Royal , whose Credit is authentick with the Curious and Learned . As to the Names of the Britains inhabiting this County in the Times of the Romans , they were called Devani , Cornavii , and Cangi ; of the Cornavii , Ptolomy gives the following Account , in the Second Book of his Geography , Cap. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; that is , The Cornavii lie East of these , whose Cities are Devana , and have there in Garrison the Twentieth Legion , called the Conqueror : This Twentieth Legion was raised by Augustus Caesar , as Dion Cassius relates in his 55th Book of the Roman History . They were placed first of all in Gallia Belgica , now Lower Germany , and from thence by the Command of the Emperor Claudius transported into Britain under the Command of Aulus Plautius , in the Year of Christ 43 , whom the Emperor himself follow'd the very same Year , as the same Author testifies , which he confirms by the famous Ecclipse that happen'd therein on Claudius's Birth-Day ( the Sun being darken'd about Five Digits ) the First of August , in the Sixth Degree of Leo : But at what Time to fix this Legion in these Parts , is something difficult to determine ; yet we may reasonably conjecture it to have been in that Year when Caesonius Paetus , and Petronius Turmilianus were Consuls under the Reign of Nero , and in the Year of Christ 61 , considering the Coins of Nero which are frequently found at Chester ; and that that likewise was the Time when Suetonius Paulinus attempted the Conquest of Anglesey : But this may admit of a farther probability from the Scheme of Thirty Three Legions of the Empire ( then in being ) Eight Years afterwards drawn up by Galba their Emperor ; in which , as Onuphrius relates it , he places the Twentieth Legion in Britain , stiled Valeria Victrix , which Error is before answer'd , and will farther appear so from Tacitus , Ptolomy , and Roman Tyles dug up at Chester . They continu'd in this Station when Marcus Aurelius Alexander was Emperor in the Year of Christ 223 ; and also when Constantine the Great had newly built Constantinople , this Legion remain'd in its old Station till the Year of Christ 330 , and probably was transported out of Britain by Constantine , he laying great Stress upon his Country-men : Frequent Musters were made of the British Youth , and powerful Levies transported for the Service of the Empire . Richard Broughton assures us in his Ecclesiastical History publish'd at Doway , out of a Iewish Author , that so early as Vespasian's Reign , Twenty Thousand Britains were translated hence for Palestine , and were at the Sacking of Ierusalem : There were standing Alae of them both in Asia and Europe ; but towards the Declension of the Empire , when so many numerous Provinces revolted , especially in Valentinian the Third's Reign , about the Time of Aetius his Second Consulship , he being then President of Gallia , all the British Forces then in Arms were carry'd away , and the whole Island left enervate , disarm'd , undisciplin'd , and not one Roman Legion to assist them , but the Inhabitants all lay exposed to the Insults of their more potent Invaders . The Cangi may reasonably be supposed to inhabit these Parts , as has been hinted before , and that Conghill in the Hundred of Brexton in Cheshire , and Congleton in the Hundred of Nantwich , and Kendale in Westmoreland , and Kentsand in Lancashire , received their Denominations from that People by an easie Corruption . As to the Kings of Mercia , who were Governours of this Province , in that famous Heptarchy of the Saxons , the first of the Royal List is by Hollingshead call'd Crida , who left it to his Son Wibba , Anno Dom. 595 , this King had Wars with the Northumbers , and slaughter'd Twelve Hundred Monks at Bangor , Anno Dom. 604 , as is manifest from the Computation made by Henry of Huntington , and Bede's Ecclesiastical History : This City till now was in the Possession of the Britains , but their King being defeated , it fell into the Hands of the Northumbers , as Malmesbury testifies ; but as Sir Henry Spelman observes , they were stopped by the British Forces under the Command of Bledrick , Duke of Cornwall , Manaduc , Duke of South Wales , and Cadwan , Duke of North Wales , who slew Ten Thousand of their Soldiers , and forced them to retreat to their own Country , North of Trent . Cadwan was now crown'd King in the City of Chester , as Dr. Powel , Gyraldus in his Description of Wales , and Dr. Llwyd affirm : Ceolus , Brother of Wibba , was the next Mercian King , and Penda the Son of Wibba succeeded him , Anno Dom. 625. He was a great Warrior , and succeeded by Peada , the Son of Penda , Anno Dom. 655. he married Alfleda , Daughter of Oswy , upon Condition he would turn Christian , as Florentinus testifies , and was baptized by Finanus in the King of Northumberland's Palace : Afterwards he founded the stately Abby of Peterborough ; he was succeeded by King Oswey , as Bede relates , who was dethroned by Three Captains , Immin , Eada and Eadberht , and Wulferus fixed on the Mercian Throne ; he was the second Son of Penda , and began his Reign 658 : In the Beginning of his Reign he was unfortunate , but at length gain'd the chief Rule over the Saxons . Etheldred succeeded him A. D. 676 , in the Kingdom of Mercia ; this Prince changed his Crown into a Cowl , and became a Monk in the Abby of Bardny in Lincolnshire , as the Monast. Angl. informs us . Upon this Resignation of the Throne , Kenred the Son of Wulfer ascended it . He took a Journey to Rome A. D. 709 , became one of the Religious and died there . Cheldred , the Son of Etheldred succeeded next , in 716 , and was buried at Litchfield in Staffordshire . Ethelbald , the Son of Alwey , the Son of Eoppa , the Son of Wibba , began his Reign the same Year of our Lord , as appears by the Saxon Annals ; he laid the Foundation of , and gave a Charter to the Abby of Crowland in Lincolnshire ; he was powerful in Arms , and lead a great Army against Somerton Castle , Six Miles from Glastenbury in Somersetshire , An. 757 ; he was slain at Sekinton in Warwickshire , and buried at Repton in Derbyshire , his Death was brought about by his own Subjects , especially Bernred , who succeeded him in the Mercian Kingdom : He lost his Kingdom to Offa his Successor ; for his Parentage and Progeny not being known , the Legality of his Right was suspected , so he was deposed and afterwards burnt , after his Engagment with Offa : Egfrid the Son of King Offa succeeds him , whose Reign was One Hundred and Forty One Days ; he was buried at St. Alban's , and succeeded by Kenulph , in Seven Hundred and Ninty Six : In his Reign Egbert , King of the West Saxons wasted the Welsh Territories , and took the City of Chester from them ; he died in the Fourth Year of his Reign and was buried at Winchcomb in Gloucestershire , An. Eight Hundred and Twenty , as Malmsbury testifies . Kenelm succeeded him , an Infant , and he , as Ingulph reports , died a Martyr . Some say , he was murthered , and buried at Clent in Staffordshire . Ceoluph was expelled his Kingdom by Bernulf , who was an Usurper , and began his Reign , An. Eight Hundred and Twenty Two ; he was slain in the Fourth Year of his Reign by the East Angles : Ludican his Kinsman began his Reign in 826 , and he likewise was slain in Battle by the East Angles . Whitnaff of the Mercian Blood Royal was chosen King , before he understood Martial Discipline ; he was overthrown in a Battle by Egbert's Captains , and absconded in a Monastery , as Huntington testifies ; he died in Eight Hundred and Forty , and was buried at Repton in Derbyshire . Bertulph , Brother of Whitnaff , by Permission of the Saxon Monarch , obtained the Mercian Kingdom , An. Eight Hundred and Forty Eight . In the Year Eight Hundred and Forty Nine King Alfred was born , in the Third Year of whose Age , the Danes came into the Mouth of the Thames with Three Hundred and Fifty Nine Ships , with whom Bertulph had an unhappy Engagement , as Hoveden testifies ; he died in Eight Hundred and Fifty Three : In that Year Burthred ascended the Mercian Throne , and was assaulted by the Danes : This King died at Rome , and was buried in the Church of the English Colledge there , dedicated to the Virgin Mary . Selulfe a Servant of his was substituted by the Danes in his Room , in Eight Hundred and Seventy Five , and bound by Oath to keep Possession in their Name , as the Saxon Annals assure us . He commanded the Danish Army against King Alfred , An. Eight Hundred and Seventy Seven : In the Year Eight Hundred and Eighty Six , after King Alfred had overpower'd his Enemies , he made Etheldred Duke of Mercia , and Captain of his Forces in the City of London , and so the Mercian Kingdom ended , and instead of Kings , the noble Alfred substituted Dukes , under him to Govern it , which happen'd in the Year 886 , as Matthew of Westminster testifies , it having continued under the Reign of Twenty Two Kings from King Crida . Of the Dukes of Mercia . Etheldred , one of the Race of the Kings of Mercia , being constituted Duke , he married Elfleda , the Daughter of Alfred . The Danes in 894 , took the City of Chester , but were therein besieged and reduced to great Streights , and they quitted it in 908 , as Matthew of Westminster affirms : This Duke and his Lady Repaired the City of Chester , and Wall'd it about ; he was buried at Gloucester . Afterwards Elfled ruled and built Edesbury , once a famous City , now nothing but Rubbish : It is at this Day call'd the Chamber of the Forest. Near this Place are many Fortifications and Fosses ; she made Wars upon the Britains at the Castle of Brecknock , took it , and therein their Queen and Thirty Three Prisoners : She had a War with the Danes at Derby , assaulted the Castle and took it : She died at Tamworth the Thirteenth of July , and was buried in the Porch of St. Peter . Elswina the Daughter of Etheldred succeeded her , An. 919. The City of Chester in 941 , was surprized by the Welsh , and won again by King Edward the Elder , whose Fifth Son Edward married this Elswina , as Matthew of Westminster testifies , who was Mother to King Edgar . At this Time the Danes still usurped some Parts of England : Alfarus was the next Duke of Mercia ; Alfric , the Son of Alfar , succeeded him in 986 , who when he shou'd have engag'd the Danish Army , counterfeited an Infirmity to the Dishonour of the Nation . Edrick , the Son of Egilricus , was the Sixth Duke of Mercia , and the Danes hitherto continu'd their Usurpations : He was deposed from his Dukedom by King Canutus , and that Part of the Kingdom of Mercia was afterwards govern'd by Earls , commonly stiled the Earls of Chester . Of the Earls of Chester . Leofric , the Son of Leofwin , ( the Danes still continuing in these Parts ) was a great Lover of Chester , and adorn'd it with several Buildings ; Algar the Son of Leofric succeeded him ; he died in the Year 1059 , and was buried at Coventry : Edwin , the Son of Edgar , succeeded him in his Earldom ; but after the Defeat of Harold , by William the Conqueror , the Saxon Nobility ended ; and this Earl was by the Conqueror carried into Normandy , from whence he attempted to make his Escape into Scotland , but was slain in his Journey thither , as Hoveden testifies : Gherbod , a Fleming , was the First Earl of Chester after the Conquest ; then Hugh Lupus had the Earldom , and he was succeeded by Richard his Son ; Ranulph , Nephew to Hugh Lupus , succeeded him in the Earldom , then Ranulph , Son of the former Ranulph , receiv'd that Dignity in 1141 , was poisoned , and succeeded by Hugh Kevelioc his Son ; then Ranulph the Third , surnamed Blundevill , succeeded his Brother Hugh ; John Scot , Nephew to Ranulph , succeeded him , he likewise was poisoned , died at Darnel Grange , in the Hundred of Edsbury in Cheshire , and was buried at Chester : After his decease Henry the Third held that Earldom in his own Hands , till he created Edward his Son Earl of that Palatinate ; Edward the First , Son of Henry the Third , succeeded him , who mightily delighted in the Pleasantness of the City of Chester , and for that Reason termed the Country the Vale-Royal of England ; he was succeeded by Simon de Montfort , who was a Warrior , as appears from his Battle at Lewes in Sussex , wherein he defeated the King , and afterwards receiv'd the Earldom of Chester ; he was slain at Evesham , and his Honours return'd to the Crown in 1265. Edward the Second , born at Carnarvan in Wales , succeeded him , he was Earl of Chester and Flint ; Edward the Third his Son was created Earl of Chester , as likewise Prince of Wales , and Duke of Aquitain ; Edward the Black Prince ensu'd next , then Richard his Son , born at Burdeaux , likewise assum'd the Title of Prince of Chester , as Wallingham testifies ; Henry the Fifth was after him Prince of Wales , Duke of Cornwall , and Earl of Chester ; Henry the Sixth succeeded him in that Earldom ; the next Earl was Edward , Son of Henry the Sixth , he was murthered at Tewksbury by Richard Crouchback ; Edward the Fifth succeeded him , who was likewise murthered by his Uncle ; Edward , the Son of King Richard the Third , was next Earl of Chester ; then Arthur , Eldest Son to Henry the Seventh , who was succeeded by Henry the Eighth , his Brother ; afterward Edward the Sixth ; then Prince Henry , Eldest Son of King James the First , and he was succeeded by King Charles the First , and he by Charles the Second his Eldest Son. Thus it remains Titular to the Royal Family , and for ought appears may continue so for a Series of endless Generations . The Bishops of Mercia . The Two First Bishops were Diama and Ceollah , Two Scotch Men ; the Third was Tramkere , an English Man , but ordain'd by the Scots ; after him Iarnman , or German , as Bede relates it . To these succeeded Bishops , who had sometimes their Sees at Coventry , sometimes at Chester , but most commonly at Litchfield : Those were all in the Saxon Government , of whom there is a full Account in Ingulphus , Bede , and others . The First after the Conquest was Petrus , who removed his Seat from Litchfield to Chester , but was afterwards alter'd by Robert Pecaam , who had Three Seats , Chester , Litchfield and Coventry , but the Episcopal Seat was again restor'd to Chester , in King Henry the Eighth's Time , and that of St. Werburgh , appointed the Cathedral Church , and the Bishop made a Suffragan of York : The Catalogue of the Bishops after that Time may be seen at large in Godwin , and others . The Barons of Chester . The First Barons we read of were Nigell , Baron of Haulton , Robert , Baron de Mount Hault , Seneschal or Steward of the County of Chester , who dying without Issue , it came to Isabell , Queen of England , by Settlement , and Iohn de Eltham , Earl of Cornwall , and his Heirs ; thence to William de Malbedenge , Baron of Malbanc , whose Great Grand-daughters transferr'd this Inheritance by their Marriages to the Vernons and Bassetts , and for want of an Heir Male to Vernon , Baron of Sipbroke , it came by the Sisters to the Willburhams , Staffords and Littleburys : Robert Fitz-Hugh , Baron of Malpas , Hammons de Massey , Fittons de Bolin , Gilbert Venables , Baron of Kinderton , Warrens of Pointon , Barons of Stockport , descended from the Noble Family of the Earls of Warren and Surrey , succeeded in Right of Marriage . I have not met with any farther Antiquities of Chester , or the County , but by what has already been discover'd , we may assuredly conclude the City of Chester to have been the most Ancient and August Colony in these Parts . Derbyshire ( especially the Peak , which in the Saxon Language fignifies Eminence , part of the famous Mercian Kingdom , whose Inhabitants were call'd Coritani ) will afford us but a slender Scene of Antiquities ; the very Nature of the Place rendring it inhospitable to Mankind , and at the same time indulgent to Wolves , and Beasts of Prey ; yet withal , we may with Admiration contemplate the Conduct of wife , and provident Nature , where amidst all this unpolish'd Rubbish of the Globe , she her self sits in State , and displays her Works equally compatible with the most desirable Objects : Those uneven Mountains she has made pregnant with a very useful and necessary Mettal , and as useful Minerals ; she has here and there scatter'd her Disports for the Diversion of the Curious , and cut out large Themes for Philosophical Enquiries ; she liberally affords Hot and Mineral Waters , for the Relief and Comfort of infirm and decrepid Mortals ; so that these untractable and dispeopl'd Parts become frequented with numerous Crouds , who yearly arrive here , either through a Prospect of Ease from their Pains and Infirmities , or for the pleasing Entertainment of the Mind with new Objects , of which these Parts are very prolifick . I will as briefly as I can give you my Thoughts of what is most remarkable . I have not heard of any Roman Antiquities save that Place , call'd Little Chester , mention'd by Mr. Cambden , where Coins of several sorts , and different Mettals are sometimes dug up , some of Copper , Silver and Gold ; and an Altar mention'd by Mr. Gibson dug up near Bakewell , in the Grounds belonging to Haddon - House , the present Seat of the Right Honourable the Earl of Rutland , with this Inscription , DEO MARTI BRACIACAE OSITIUS CAECILIAN PRAEFECT TRO — V. S. As to the Tooth , Skull and Bones , found in digging a Grove , mention'd by Mr. Gibson , I have spoke of such Forms before , and take them to be only the Lusus Naturae , in Sparr and other indurated Bodies , which unquestionably at the first were all fluid , and capable of any Impression : We have such a Tooth , though scarce so ponderous , in Manchester , yet it weighs Two Pounds and a Half , having been found in Derbyshire , with a Skull , and Limbs resembling those of a Man , reported to have been found with it , though those are long since lost ; the Tooth it self is a Surprize to many Beholders , who after their superficial Eyeing it , conclude it absolute Bone , and stand amaz'd at its Bulk and Weight ; when , in truth , it is only a Sparry Substance imprest with such a Form : For , do we not daily discover the Forms of Plants , and the seeming Beaks of Birds , Effigies of the Bones of Beasts and Fishes , all of solid Stones ? Why Nature therefore shou'd be tied up only to these , and not in her Sports and Interludes divert her self , and Mankind with Humane Shapes , I can see no Reason for . I shall now first begin with the Baths at Buxton , but having sufficiently treated in a preceding Chapter of Hot Baths in general , the Cause of their Heat , and their Uses , I 'll refer the Reader thereto , and here first give you the Distick of Verses made by Mary , Queen of Scots , who honour'd this Place with her Presence , as Mr. Cambden has them : Buxtona , quae calidae celebrabere nomine Lymphae , Forte mihi Posthac non adeunda , Vale. That these Baths were eminent in the Times of the Romans is most certain ; Lucan and others acquaint us , they were extraordinary hot ; the high Road , called the Roman Bath-gate , as Mr. Cambden says , further confirms it , but it is especially evident from a Roman Wall cemented with red Roman Plaister , close by St. Ann's Well , where we may see the Ruines of the ancient Bath , its Dimensions and Length . This Plaister is red and hard as Brick , a Mixture not prepared in these Days ; and indeed , the white Plaister the Romans used was much firmer and harder than any made in these Times , being harder than the Stone it self ; the red Plaister appears as if it was burnt , exactly resembling Tyle , but I rather am inclined to think it was a Mixture of Lime and powder'd Tiles cemented with Blood and Eggs , which acquir'd that Hardness : Nor is it unlikely , but the white Plaister was effected by some such Method , only instead of Tyle they might use Chalk . I shall briefly now take a short Survey of the Wonders of the Peak , tho' I confess , they do not directly fall within the Heads of this Chapter , however , being so universally remarkable , I cannot well omit them . Pool's Hole within a Quarter of a Mile of the Well , may be thus described ; it enters in at the Foot of a large Mountain with a small Arch so low , that for several Paces you are compell'd to creep upon all Fours , but it then opens to a considerable Height , not unlike the Roof of some large Cathedral ; on the Right-hand stands an Hollow , commonly called Pool's Chamber , where by striking with a Stone upon the Walla noisie Eccho rebounds : From hence you march forward over Ridges of Stones and Rocks , conducted with a Guide and a Candle , and in that rough unequal Passage we receiv'd the Diversion of beholding various Representations produced by the petrifying Water continually dropping from the Roof and Sides of the Rock . Here indeed , we must use more Caution than the Star-gazing Philosopher , who being taken up with a profound Contemplation of the Heavens , was surprized by a Stumble into a Ditch . Here you may see the Representation of most curious Fret-work , Organ and Choir-work ; in other Places the Figures of Animals , as the Body of a Man , a Lion , and many other Things which a pregnant Fancy may suggest ; here is one Thing called a Font , by others Esquire Cotton's Hay-Cocks , a Chair and Flitches of Bacon , with many more Varieties . Now you arrive at the Queen of Scot's Pillar , clear and bright as Alabaster , beyond which is a steep Ascent near a Quarter of a Mile high , which Terminates near the Roof in an Hollow , call'd the Needle's-Eye , in which a Candle represents a Star in the Firmament : The whole Prospect , indeed , in this remarkable Cavity is augmented by the Light of Candles . Near the Pillar we fired a Pistol , which redoubl'd like the Noise of a Cannon . You return the lower Way , where there are many small Currents of Water : These are what I observ'd remarkable here . Elden-Hole is a terrible Chasme , it was plumm'd Eight Hundred Fathom by the Ingenious Charles Cotton , Esq but no Bottom found ; if a Stone be cast in you hear its Sound a considerable time ; it is about Seven Yards in breadth , and double that in length , and very astonishing to look into . That call'd the Devil's-Arse is a large and most graceful Arch , from whose Top continually drops a Sparry Water , which like that in Poole's-Hole , petrifies ; within the Arch are several small Buildings , where the poorer sort of People inhabit ; and I cou'd not but fancy them to be like the Troglydites , or Cunicular Men , describ'd by Dr. Brown , that liv'd not like Men but Rabbits . From this Arch I passed to a Water which almost closed with the Rock , however this Water may be pass'd , and then the Arch opens again , when you come to very large Banks of Sand ; at the third Water the Rock closes , and is impassable any farther . Mam-Tor is another Thing remarkable in the Peak , this is an high Hill near Castleton , under which there are several Lead Mines ; this Hill is almost perpetually shivering down Earth , and great Stones , yet never visibly grows less , and has thus continu'd for several Generations ; indeed , the Hill extends a great way in breadth , so that altho' it constantly diminishes , it is not discernable by the Eye . The next Thing to be noted is Tide's-Well , that ebbs and flows , but that being accounted for in another Chapter , I shall not recapitulate here . Having now given an Account of the Natural Wonders of the Peak , I shall proceed next to the Artificial ones which occur , and are not less surprizing . What I have observ'd before in the foregoing Rarities , are the rough Draughts of Nature ; yet being nearly view'd , they are of so admirable a Texture , and manag'd with so unerring a Conduct , that they justly challenge the Skill of the most daring Artist . In what follows , Art sits Triumphant , and bids fair for a Corrivalship with Nature . Chatsworth , like a Sun in an hazy Air , adds Lustre to those Dusky Mountains , and attracts a general Congress to be Spectators of its Wonders : It is the Seat of His Grace , William , Duke of Devonshire ; the Passage to it is of an easie Ascent ; the Gate it self is very remarkable , adorn'd with several Trophies ; the Hill composes a stately Square , from which through a Gallery upon Stone-Stairs , so artfully contriv'd , that they seem to hang in the Air , you have the Prospect of a most beautiful Chappel , as likewise of the Hall , in both which are choice and curious Paintings , perform'd by Seignior Vario , Master of that Art ; in the Hall is the History of Caesar , stabb'd in the Senate ; and in the Chappel an admirable and lively Draught of the Resurrection : Hence we were conducted into the Chambers , which are Noble and Great , and most richly Inlaid , with the choicest Woods , and Compose a very stately Gallery . At the upper End of it is his Grace's Closet , richly beautify'd with Indian Paint , where there are various Figures of Birds , as Drawn by the Native Indians : Here stands a stately Looking-Glass , which , when you approach it , reflects the whole Gallery back again , and so deceives the Sight , that the Walk seems to continue to the Eye , though you have reach'd the Bounds of the Gallery . The next Curiosity were the Gardens , very delightful , pleasant and stately , adorn'd with exquisite Water , Works ; the First we observe is Neptune with his Sea-Nymphs from whence , by the turning of a Cock , immediately issue forth several Columns of Water , which seem'd to fall upon Sea-Weeds : Not far from this is another Pond , where Sea-Horses continually rowl ; and near to this stands a Tree , composed of Copper , which exactly resembles a Willow ; by the turning of a Cock each Leaf distils continually Drops of Water , and lively represents a Shower of Rain : From this we pass'd by a Grove of Cypress , upon an Ascent , and came to a Cascade , at the Top of which stand Two Sea-Nymphs , with each a Jarr under the Arm ; the Water falling thence upon the Cascade , whilst they seem to squeeze the Vessels , produces a loud rumbling Noise , like what we may imagine of the Egyptian or Indian Cataracts : At the Bottom of the Cascade there is another Pond , in which is an Artificial Rose , by turning of a Cock the Water ascends through it , and hangs suspended in the Air in the Figure of that Flower : There is another Pond , wherein is Mercury pointing at the Gods and throwing up Water ; besides , there are several Statues of Gladiators , with the Muscles of the Body very lively display'd in their different Postures : The Pile is not yet finish'd , but will assuredly be a very compleat and magnificent Structure , and worthy of so illustrious a Family . Haddon-House is a stately Building , with noble Gardens , the Seat of the Right Honourable the Earl of Rutland , and worthy the Sight of the Curious . I shall now in the next place proceed to give an Account of the Earls of Derby ; the First of whom were the Peverels , Earls of Nottingham and Derby , as Mr. Cambden transmits it to us from good Authorities : Afterwards King Richard the First gave and confirm'd to his Brother Iohn the County and Castle of Nottingham , Lancaster , Derby , &c. with the Honours belonging to them , and the Honours of Peverel : After him those of the Family of the Ferrars are allow'd to be Earls , whom King Iohn created Earls of Derby with his own Hands , but his Two Sons William and Robert in the Civil Wars were stripp'd of this Dignity , and many Possessions of Robert were given by King Henry the Third to his younger Son Edmund ; and Edward the Third by Act of Parliament gave Henry of Lancaster , the Son of Henry of Lancaster , the Earldom of Derby , to him and his Heirs , and likewise assign'd him a Thousand Marks yearly , during the Life of Henry his Father : From that Time this Title continu'd in the Family of Lancaster , till King Henry the Seventh bestow'd it upon Thomas Stanley , who had not long before marry'd Margaret the King's Mother ; afterwards William the Sixth , Earl of Derby of this Family , a Man of great Worth and Honour , enjoy'd it , when the Author Mr. Cambden writ this ; William departing this Life , Anno Dom. 1642. was succeeded by Iames his Son and Heir , Eminent for his good Services to King Charles the First , as was also his Excellent Lady Charlote , who with a true Masculine Bravery sustain'd the Siege of Latham-House against the Parliament's Forces , when my Grandfather Colonel Chisnell Commanded under her : He receiv'd Two Commissions , One from His Majesty King Charles the First , for a Regiment of Horse , the Other from his Highness Prince Rupert , for a Regiment of Foot ; in which are these Expressions : For the Desence of the True Protestant Religion , by Law establish'd , the Liberty and Property of the Subject , and Defence of His Majesty's Person ; which is an invincible Argument of the Degeneracy of the contrary Party , who wou'd calumniate these worthy Patriots , with being Abettors of Popery and Arbitrary Power . The worthy Earl after the Fight of Worcester , being unfortunately taken in Cheshire , was on the Fifteenth of October Beheaded at Bolton in Lancashire : He was succeeded by his Son Charles , and he by his Eldest Son and Heir William , the present Earl ; he had Issue Iames , Lord Strange , by Elizabeth , Grand-daughter of the late Duke of Ormond , and Daughter to the late Earl of Ossory : This young Gentleman in the ripening Bloom of his Years , had all the Marks of a sweet Temper , real Honour , and solid Judgment , that in those Years cou'd possibly be expected ; but to the unspeakable Loss of his Parents , and the universal Sorrow of the whole Country , he unfortunately died the last Year at Venice of the small Pox , in the Course of his Travels : The present Earl has now Two Brothers , ( but no issue Male ) Persons of great affability , true Conduct and Bravery , as the World is sufficiently convinced of by their repeated Actions in Flanders , in the Service of his present Majesty , King William the Third . Having thus far proceeded in the Antiquities of these Countries , which unquestionably add to the Glory of them , in laying before us the Regard the Romans had by erecting their Colonies , and forming their Stations for the Security of these Parts of Britain ; it remains now for the Satisfaction of the Reader , that I give him an Explanation of the Reverses of the Coins dug up in different Places here . I pretend not hereby to add many to the numerous Catalogues collected and explained by the Care of preceding Antiquaries ; but that I may give what is due to these Parts of our Isle , esteemed , indeed , obscure and barren by many , one may by these Reverses form some Idaea's of the Extent of the Roman Empire , and their wondrous Transactions carried on in those Times . One thing is observable here , that as it was an universal Custom in Egypt and China to deliver their Sentiments by Hieroglyphical Representations , so in those Days the Roman Emperors were no less devoted to that Piece of Vanity . I shall not observe any strict Method in the Successions of the Emperors , but give you the Coins indifferently as they came to my Hands . On the Reverse of one of Iulius Caesar's Coins was Mars with a Spear , or Scutum , or Target , which doubtless denoted his Warlike Temper . On one of Augustus Caesar's was Pallas with these following Letters , DESID . P. R. thus interpreted , the Desire of the Roman People ; which sufficiently evidences to us the great Encouragement given to Learning in those Days , at which Time it was , those great Masters of Eloquence and Poetry flourished , viz. Cicero , Virgil , Horace , &c. Others of his have a Peacock on the Reverse ; that doubtless denotes his Apotheosis , or being deified ; that being a Bird sacred to Iuno , who in those Days was stiled the Mother Goddess , or the Goddess of Heaven : It must needs be amazing to consider , that such strange Impieties and unaccountable Ignorance , and yet such exalted Learning , should then abound . I have seen others of the same Emperor which bore Ceres with a Cornucopia in one Hand , and a Flower-pot in another , which in that Reign denoted Pleasure and Plenty . The same I have seen upon Adrian's and Domitian's Coins , wherefore I shall not need to expatiate further upon those . Only some of Domitian's have Augustus Germanicus , which denotes his Conquests in Germany . Titus Vespasianus has on the Reverse an Altar with a Cotyla , which must likewise signifie either his Sacrificing to the Gods , or that Divine Worship was paid to himself . Those coin'd by the City of Rome have usually Two Infants sucking a Wolf , which allude to the Story of Romulus and Remus , of which Florus gives a Relation , to whom I refer you . Upon Helena's , the Mother of Constantine the Great , I have seen Mars with a Spear in his Right-hand , holding the Left upon the Head of a Monkey , which seem to hint to us the Extent of the Roman Empire in those Days , that Creature being the Product of Asia . There are frequently found Victoria winged , and in one Hand holding a Victoriola winged , which seem to point out to us their unlimited Conquests . I have on some observed Proserpina sitting in a Chair feeding Snakes , which probably may allude to an Universal Quietness and Plenty , she and Ceres being the supposed Goddesses of the Vallies , making all Things fruitful . I have seen upon a Coin Sibilla Belgica , and upon the Reverse a Man with a Spear and a Trophy upon his Shoulder , who this should be , I cannot make out from any Author . There are several others of Septimius Severus , and Geta his Son , that have on the Reverse Iuventus , which denotes the flourishing State and blooming Greatness of the Roman Empire . Some have a Man with a Torch in his Left-hand , signifying , either a Sacrificing to the Genius of the Place or to the Emperor . Upon others are Neptune's with a Trident in one Hand , and a Dolphin in the other , which may represent their Conquests by Sea , and probably upon this Island . On some an Eagle and the Word Consecratio , which intimates the Emperor's being deified , or his ascending to Heaven ; that being a Bird sacred to Iupiter , and as it has been affirm'd , one that only proves its Legitimacy , by not being dazled with the Beams of the Sun , whence came that Metaphor in the Greek Tongue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which implies Sincerity . Many times we meet with Apollo's Priests with Simpuvia's or Sacrificing-Cups in their Hands together with the Securis and Dolabrum , which are all Instruments that denote Sacrifice . Some have on the Reverse Justice with a Sword and Bilanx , which represent Authority . There are of Geta's that have a Cupid in the Right-Hand , and a Cupid and a Laurel in the Left , which may represent his Juvenileness and Martial Temper , being , when but a Youth , put into great Commands by his Father Severus , who obtained many Victories over the Britains : Afterwards the said Geta was slain by his Brother Caracalla in the Arms of his Mother , as Herodian testifies . Others bear a Palm with these Words , PAX AB TE , these hint to us , that Peace usually succeeds Victory . Antoninus Pius has some with Britania on the Reverse holding a Cornucopia , which manifest to us the Plenty in Britain in those Times . Upon some he stiles himself Britannicus , denoting his Conquests here . Severus has on the Reverse Two Cornucopia's , evidencing the Abundance of Plenty in the Empire in his Reign . Severus Alexander has on the Reverse one of the Popae or Agones holding a Palm , which probably may signifie , that by their Prayers to the Gods the Emperor became Victorious . Others have the Flaminii with Torches in their Hands , which was another Order of their Priests that assisted at Sacrifices . Some have a Woman with a Crow in her Hand , which may relate to Sacrifice , that being a Bird taken notice of by their Augures and Aurispices in their Predictions . Some are adorned with the Tubicines , which was another Order of their Priests sounding their Trumpets during the Sacrifice . I have some with the Flaminii sacrificing Two Pigeons to Iupiter , and the Genii of the Place . Others have the Sagittarii , another Order of their Priests . Others have Ceres and Annona , arguing Plenty and an Universal Amnesty and Charity . Some with a Tripos and Caduceus , denoting Peace . Upon some may be observed Ceres holding a Spike of Corn in the Left-hand , and a Torch in the Right , intimating , as I conjecture , that for reaping Harvest a Sacrifice ought to be performed to her : Some of Faustulus's Coins are of this Kind . Upon some are stamped a Star with a Crown and Fasces , which seems to allude to the magnificent Custom , when Caesar ordered his Golden Bench to be brought into the Theater , and appear'd there with his Crown adorned with Gold and Gems ; this , as Lipsius observes , was likewise an Honour dedicated to the Gods. The like may also be seen at large in Tacitus's Annals , and Causabon's Comment upon Suetonius's first Book . I have seen on some Venus Victrix , in one Hand holding a Victoriola or Victory in Miniature , with a Scutum along with it , under which are these Words , Sub quo Orbis Terrarum jacet : This seems to indicate , that by the Assistance of Venus the World must be subject to Caesar's Arms. Upon others are Orbis Terrarum Caduceus , duae Dextrae junctae , Concordia Insignis , with the Fasces and Securis ; which intimate , that under Caesar the World should enjoy Concord , signified by the Two Hands ; by the Caduceus and Fasces , are meant the Vigour of the Laws , and their Religion by the Securis or Sacrificing-Ax . Upon some are Caesar in the Habit of a God , holding in his Right-hand a Cornu . which was an Honour dedicated to the Genii and to Heroes , and in his Left-hand a Victoriola with the Statue of Mars . Others have a Sacellum or Temple dedicated to Iulius by the Triumviri . Others a Plow and a Perticus or Plow-share used in Tillage . Upon some are the Stern of a Ship , a Globe , Cornucopia , Caduceus , and Apex Pontificalis , which intimate Caesar's governing the World , and represent Peace , Happiness and Religion . Some have Venus Clypeo Caesaris , and an Eagle fix'd upon an Altar ; for then the Surname of Iupiter was publickly attributed to Caesar. Some have Minerva bearing a Trophy with a Dragon at her Feet ; because , as Pliny , Plutarch , Pausanias and others observe , that Animal was sacred to that Goddess . On those of Marcus Brutus is an Anchor with a Dolphin ; this indicates the Command or Sovereignty of the Sea , which the Ejurati by a powerful Navy assumed to themselves . Some of his also have the Lyra , Laurus and Culter Victimalis , these all relate to the Ludi Apollinares , which in the Absence of Brutus were acted . On others of his are Caduceus Orbis and Clavus , which indicate , Caesar being slain by Brutus , the World should be governed with utmost Felicity . Upon some are Cancer , Acroterion and Rosa , which refer to the Victory of Cassius after the taking of Rhodes ; for the Rose is observable in all the Coins of the City , and the Crab-fish or Cancer only indicates the Maritime Places and adjacent Islands ; the Acroterion indicates Victory after a Naval Engagement . On others I observed Mars naked , with an Helmet on his Head , leaning on a Spear , pressing a Scutum with his Foot , in his Left-hand holding a Flagellum or Scourge ; the first of these intimates the Power of Mars in time of War ; the last his Justice in punishing Mutiniers or Offenders ; this is the proper Habit of Mars , and no doubt , the Ground of it was to imprint a lively Idaea upon the Minds of the Soldiers , both as to their Valour and Duty . Upon some by the Urceus Lituus , and Pullus Gallinaceus of Mark Antony's , are delineated his Inauguration . A full Account may be seen of the Superstitiousness of those Times in Goodwin , Dupry , Rosinus , and others . Upon some is one of the Equites carrying a Trophy upon his Shoulders , which might probably be stamped after some Victory . On the Coins of Marcus Lepidus , who was Tutor to Ptolomy's Children , may be observ'd one offering a Diadem to a Youth holding an Eagle ; this doubtless in their younger Years was to instil into them true Principles of Honour and Greatness , the Diadem being the Regalia of the Emperor , and the Eagle a Bird Sacred to Iupiter . On some I have observ'd Four Spikes of Corn , designing an Annona , or a general Amnesty , which doubtless signifies in that Year the Sacrifices to Ceres were numerous ; at which Time Lepidus return'd out of Africa , where he presided and eased the Romans of their Bondage . Others have a Tripos , out of which a Serpent appears , the Lituus , and Sympulum , these only design the Sacerdotia . Some have a Vessel betwixt a Thunder-bolt and a Caduceus ; this by some is thought to intimate thus much , that we ought to spare the Humble , but pull down the Proud ; Peace and Clemency being prefigured by the Caduceus , and by the Thunderbolt War and Contention . The Tripos with a Star , is discernable upon some , on one side environ'd with a Lituus or Trumpet , on the other side a Sympuvium , or Sacrificing-Cup ; the Birds which stand in the midst are Crows , of which we have spoke before . I have seen likewise the Sellae Curules , to which there are affix'd Three Lawrels , placed upon a Crown ; these were in Honour to the Triumviri , they having each of them One. Some have a Caduceus with a double Cornucopia , and a Poppy on the Reverse ; whence it is signify'd , That by the Poverty of some Men Plenty and Security is obtain'd : As in the dubious Fate of War , by impoverishing some Persons , the Fortunes of a greater Number are raised : The double Caduceus denotes Plenty , but the Poppy may import either Quiet or Sadness . Upon those of Cneus Domitius is the Keel of a Ship with the Sun , because he coin'd that Money when he Commanded in the Ionian Sea. Upon others are the Insignia of Cohorts , Praetors , and different Legions , all which bore the Eagle , but had their various Distinctions . Some have Two Hands conjoin'd with a Legionary Eagle , and under that the Rostrum of a Ship ; this denotes Concord both by Land and Sea. I have seen a Palm with a Crown of Ivey , with this Inscription , ALEXANDRIA AEGYPTI , perhaps , because the Palm was plentiful there ; the Crown was of Ivey , because Antoninus commanded himself to be stiled Bacchus , or because at Alexandria Bacchus was the presiding Genius . Upon others Piety with a Cornucopia , the Stern of a Ship , and a Stork , the Ensign of Piety ; because the younger Storks nourish the old Ones . Upon several are the Temples of D. Iulius , upon some the Triumviri joining Hands , and Tellus or Ceres adjacent , holding a Cornucopia and Caduceus ; hence is signify'd , that the Earth by the Concord of the Triumviri , enjoy'd Happiness and Plenty . Upon one of Dioclesian's Coins is Ceres leaning upon an Hasta , and holding a Cornucopia , denoting Plenty ; at her Feet are these Letters , P. L. N. which Letters imply , pecunia Londini notata ; that is , Money coined at London ; the Two other Letters D. N. that stand before the Head , signifie , Deus noster , as having caused himself to be stiled , and worshipped as a God. Upon some are the Bows and Quivers of the Armenians ; these denote the Extent of the Roman Empire in those Parts . Upon others these Words , Armenia Romanorum Clypeis oppressa , which relate to the same Matter . Upon some Nux Pinea , which is the Ensign of the Vintagers that Year , probably abounding with Plenty of good Wines . Others have painted Targets , bespeaking the Roman Conquests there . Upon some is Victory standing on a Basis , below her Two Snakes wreathed and raising themselves upwards , which wonderfully exercise the Learned : It may be , by the Two Snakes is intimated the Division of the Roman Empire into Two Factions , that is the Hospitalitates , and Distdia , which were composed by Victory mediating ; for the Snake is the Symbol both of Friendship and Division . In some there is Victory sitting upon a Coelestial Sphere , as though she wou'd diffuse her Power above Heaven it self , and holds a Velamen in her Hand , which composes a Circle that her Eternity might be by that denoted . So prodigiously aspiring were the Emperors in those Days , that they even out-did the very Cyclops , who waged War with Heaven it self . Others have a Caduceus , and a Scutum , stamp'd with the Image of the Sun ; these indicate the Felicity of the Times , sought for by the Ludi seculares , the Caduceum signifies Happiness , and the Sun the Age , which by its Circumvolutions it commensurates . Thus we may observe how the Romans were addicted to Hieroglyphical Representations : However , to have a clear Sense of them , may give a Man a Gust of the Flights of the Roman Poets in those Days of Heathenism , in their Characters of , and Addresses to the Emperors . Some have Phaebus naked , sitting on a Rock , and playing upon an Harp ; it is probable by Apollo here is meant Augustus Caesar , in whose Reign Learning was so much Encourag'd . Augustus is on some Togated , holding in his Hand a Victoriola , which still shews his great Inclination to Learning and Arms. Some have Venus Victrix , with a Spear and Helmet , and a Scutum adjacent , which had for its Ensign a Star ; this probably represents the Shield of Augustus , which for the Memory of his Father he adorn'd with a Star , as likewise his Helmet . Some have Neptune pressing the Keel of a Ship with his Foot , in one Hand holding a Trident , in the other a Dolphin ; these bespeak the Sovereignty of the Emperor at Sea. Others have Diana Venatrix , denoting the great Pleasures of those Days . Others have Hispania holding Spikes of Corn , shewing the Plenty thereof in that Province ; she holds likewise Darts in her Hand stiled Gosa , which were taken by the Romans from the Spaniards . In some are discernable a Syren , one half representing a Woman , the other a Bird ; this denotes the Cumaeans , a Colony brought over to the Roman Empire by Augustus , for Cumis was commonly call'd the Body of Parthenope , which was one of the Syrens . Some have a Parthian carrying Banners . Some Victory , sitting on the Rostrum of a Ship , with a Lawrel and a Palm , denoting Victory at Sea. Others have Parthians offering a Boy to Augustus , and as appears by the Bracelets , they carried supplicated Peace from him ; these sufficiently denote to us the Power the Romans had amongst those Warlike People ; if we consider therefore the Roman Puissance in those and succeeding Times , and withal the Effeminacy of the Italians in these Days , it may give us just Reasons to suspect the ancient Race of the Romans is extirpated , and the present Inhabitants are but the spurious Off-spring of the Scythians , Goths and Vandals . On some there are these Words , QUERNA CORONA , a Crown of Oak , perhaps , alluding to the British Druids who worshipped under Oaks . Severus Pius Augustus has on the Reverse these Letters , P. M. T. R. P. a Man holding a Patera , and Discordia ; the ters may be interpreted , Pontifex Maximus Tribunitiae Potestatis . On some is a double Cornucopia , which is the Ensign of Vibo Valentiae , as is manifest from the Coins of that City . Some have Pietas holding a Spear and a Laurel , because the Laurel was chiefly made use of in Sacrifices , which they held in their Hands , when they worshipped their Gods , imploring , as we may conjecture , Success and Victory to Caesar's Arms. Upon some is Tiberius sitting on a Star , denoting either Eternity or Victory to him . There is likewise Antonia in the Habit of Constantia Aug. holding a Cornucopia , with a Torch for the Priesthood of Augustus , denoting all Vertues . Upon some is Augustus amongst the Seven Planets in the Habit of a God. On others Caligula sitting upon a Star , holding a Laurel and Spear , denoting his being deified and his Victories . I have seen those of Germanicus , holding the Eagle of the Legion , which he retook after it was lost at the Battle of Varvana . Some have Hope cloathed in a divided Garment , with one Hand lifting up the Skirts of it , and with the other preferring an Herb to it , which shews how little we ought to value our Expectations in this World. There are Coins of Titus Claudius with the Sacerdotia and Sacrificing-Vessels . Sometimes Peace stands winged , touching with a Caduceum the Head of a Serpent , which seems to hint , the best way to compose Differences is by Clemency . Constantia is observed sitting in a Roman Stola , lifting up the Foremost Finger of her Right-hand , which Posture denotes Vigilancy . Britania is observed holding in her Right-hand the Stern of a Ship , what is in her Left-hand is not distinguishable ; adjacent to that is the Keel of a Ship , denoting the Kingdom encompassed by Sea , as likewise the Inhabitants Application to Navigation . Vesta covered sitting , holding a Sacrificing-Cup , and offering a Lamp , denotes the Perpetuity of that Fire . On another of Constantia's , she leans upon a Spear in a Military Habit , lifting up the foremost Finger of her Right-hand , which shows how constant and indefatigable Claudius was for the Commonwealth , and indeed , there is just Reason to believe it , since he sailed round the Island , and was the first Roman Emperor that made any considerable Progress in Britain , as Dion , Suetonius , Tacitus and others observe . Others have a naked Barbarian with a Dagger , fighting with a Roman in regular Armour : It 's probable , this naked Man was a Britain , for Zonaras and Xiphilinus assure us , the Armour of the Britains was a short Shield , Dagger and Spear . Some have the Genius holding a Patera and Cornucopia . Constantius has on the Reverse sometimes Mars , Virtus , Exercitus ; for by his Warlike Temper he wrested the Empire from his Two Brothers , which his Father Constantine had divided . Domitian has Ceres with a Cornucopia , denoting Plenty . Sometimes he has Mars holding in his Right-hand a Spear , in his Left a Target . Antoninus bears a Cippus , an Instrument to punish Offenders . Nero may be observed with his Head radiated with a Victoriola and with a Laurel , which denotes his Ambition to represent the Sun ; and in sacrificing the Lawrel , a Tree sacred to Phoebus , he compared himself to Apollo , by reason of the Victories he obtained by his Harp and Singing : One remarkable Instance Nero afforded , was that he play'd upon his Harp the Burning of Troy , as Rome it self was in Flames . Others have Roma Armata , with Breasts exerted like an Amazon ; this doubtless was to Typifie the Valour of the City of Rome . Some have Victory offering a Shield to Nero. Some an Hunter pursuing a Boar. Some Hispania with a Quiver and Two Darts , signifying the Valour of that Nation , and with a Spike of Corn , shewing its Fertility . Galba may be observ'd Gown'd , holding the World in one Hand , and with the other touching the Head of a Youth : This seems to relate to the Galbae in Piso , in adapting the Hospital Boys , instituted by Galba , to Piety . Otho has these Words , SECURITAS POP . ROM . with a Spear and a Lawrel , which denote , that by the Victories of Otho , Security was brought to the People of Rome . On the Reverse OTHO PONTIFEX MAXIMUS , with a Branch of Lawrel and a Spear , denoting that Expiations and Purgations by Sacrifice were performed by them ; and these are all the Otho's I have seen . Some Coins have Iupiter sitting upon a Star with a Spear . Others Mars Grandivus , with a Spear and a Trophy . Others Fortune , holding the Helm of a Ship in her Left Hand , and a Cornucopia , representing what vast Riches may be acquired by Navigation . Clementia , sitting with Spikes of Corn , may be observ'd in Vespasian's Coins . As likewise the Palm , that abounding in Iudea , which he Conquer'd . Iupiter Custos standing before the Altar with a Patera and Hasta , which seem to shew that by Government and Religion the World is preserv'd . Peace holding an Olive-branch , burns her Arms ; behind her stands a Pillar , supposed to be Bellona's , from which a Spear usually appears . Tutela Dea protecting Vespasian or Titus , and Domitian . Eternitas represented by the Sun and Moon , those being by the Egyptians deem'd Eternal . Neptune Redux with a Trident and Acroterion , for the Return of Titus to Rome by Sea. Domitian in the Habit of Piety , a Son standing by , which Typifies that by Piety the Empire nourish'd and cherish'd her Son Caesar. In some Coins may be observ'd Hercules , or Trajan the Emperor , he much affecting to be clad in that Habit. The Via Trajana in Species of a Woman holding a Wheel and Reed , denoting probably the Industry of the People of Rome . Matidia with her Two Daughters , which represent Piety , with which she preserv'd her Two Daughters Sabina , and Matidia the Younger . Adrianus , the Reverse a Woman holding a Globe in her Hand , which shews that Adrian and Venus govern'd the World. Aegypt leaning upon a Basket of Fruit , holding a Cistrum , or Horn like a Trumpet in her Hand ; Ibis , a Bird Sacred to the Aegyptians , is adjacent , and was the Bird , when it found it self indisposed , that injected Salt Water by the Help of its Beak into the Anus ; and thence shew'd us the Use of Clysters . Cappadocia holding a Mountain in her Hand ; its probable , because the Cappadocians worshipped a Mountain for their God. Africa sacrificing , by reason of the Coming of the Emperor , and holding Spikes of Corn cover'd with the Exuviae of Elephants . Asia Minor with the Rostrum , and Stern of a Ship to demonstrate their Expertness in Naval Affairs , in which her Inhabitants then excell'd , and holding in her Right Hand a Serpent , perhaps , because the Country abounds with them : This Emblem , as it delineates to us the Industry of those People in Navigation , at the same time renders it very probable , that many Foreign Parts might be Peopled thence ; and Britain , by what we have hinted before , as likely as any . But the more fully to evidence the Truth of this Conjecture , I shall in the First place back it with a Quotation from Divine Authority . In the Second place , clearly and fully evince , that the Britains in those Days worshipped the same Deities as the Phoenicians did . And in the Third and Last place make it evident , that in Nero's Time a British Queen wore a Golden Torques , which sufficiently demonstrates the Britains traded with other Nations before Caesar made his Attempts upon this Island , which from the subsequent Observations may fairly be proved to be Phoenician . Of the First ; Ezekiel , Chap. 27. gives us this Geographical Account , which , if I mistake not , exactly quadrates with the Reverse of the forementioned Coin ; and fully illustrates to us , how from their vast Industry , Skill and Experience in Navigation they might transplant themselves hither ; that the People of Tirus , which was one of the chief Cities of Phoenicia , were seated at the Entry of the Sea , were Merchants and a People for many Isles , that their Ships were made of the Fir-Trees of Senir , and their Masts of the Cedars of Lebanon , that they had Oars from the Oaks of Bashan , Benches of Ivory from the Ashurites , brought out of the Isles of Chittim ; embroidered Linnen from Aegypt for their Sails , Blue and Purple from the Isles of Elisha , the Inhabitants of Zidon and Arvad were their Mariners , and the Wise-Men in Tyrus their Pilots , the Wise-Men of Gebal and Ancients thereof their Calkers , that all the Ships of the Sea were there to occupy their Merchandize , those of Persia , of Lud and of Phut were in their Armies . Observe here Lud in the Hebrew Language signifies Lydia , a Country bordering upon Phoenicia ; that therefore the British King assuming that Name ( from whom the City of London , as most conjecture , is denominated ) seems to me to produce , that the Phoenicians had discovered the whole Island , since it is probable , he might chiefly affect the Name from some eminent Lydian he most admired among the Phoenicians ; whether it be so or no , I shall not take upon me to determine : However , it may merit the strictest Enquiries of the Learned . That the Phoenicians Traded to Tarshish is certain , which by the best Commentators is esteemed to be the Mediterranean , and likewise to Tubal , Iavan and Meshech , which signifie the North , amongst which , its probable the Britains may be included ; that they likewise traded in precious Cloaths for their Chariots , an Instrument only that they as well as the Britains , made use of in Fighting . Having now cleared the first Head , I shall proceed to the second , and that is , to prove that their Way of Worship in Britain and Phoenicia was the same ; which , if I mistake not , duly weighing the preceding Arguments , to wit , the Phoenician Words in these Parts and Manner of Fighting , with their prodigious Merchandizing , puts it beyond Contradiction , that this Island must necessarily be inhabited from that Country , in a great Measure at least . The Deities they then worshipped retained the following Names , Andraste and Astarte , of which Dion Cassius gives the following Account in his Life of Nero. The British Amazon Bonduca or Boadicia , says Leo , before she engaged the Romans , with her Hands lift up to Heaven , had this Ejaculation ; O Astarte , Protectrix of Women , I invocate thee . Now the Phoenicians , as well as she , worshipped Astarte , by that meaning the Moon or Venus , which sometimes they termed Venus , sometimes Belisama , sometimes Diana and sometimes Proserpina , from the benign Influence that they expected from her in the Rivers , Woods , Vallies and their Pleasures , she being stiled Belisama upon the Waters , in the Woods Diana , in the Vallies Proserpina ; and when they implored her Assistance for Pleasure and Felicity , Venus . Schaedius likewise in his Account of the German Gods gives us a Relation , that they paid a most profound Adoration to this Deity , insomuch , that when she was in her Wane they declined Fighting , of which the Romans frequently took their Advantage , and made by that Method their Conquests the easier . Their Manner was always , in the New-Moon to engage their Enemy , of which Superstition to this very Day there remains still some Footsteps , it being a common Custom amongst the Populace upon the first Appearance of the New-Moon to put up a Benediction to her in the following Form , to wit , Yonder is the New-Moon , God bless it . I shall now in the Third and Last place endeavour from another Relick of Antiquity to make it evident , that the Britains traded with the Eastern Nations , to wit , Phoenicia , and that is from a Torques lately found in Staffordshire , belonging , as may be supposed , to the British Queen Boadicia : Of which take the following Account : In the County of Staffordshire , in the latter end of April , 1700. a poor Man in the Parish of Patingham , found a large and ponderous Torques of fine Gold , the Weight of it was Three Pounds and Two Ounces , in Length it was about Four Foot , curiously twisted and writhen , with Two Hooks at each End , cut even but not twisted ; one of the Hooks seem'd to have a small Notch in it , as if something had worn it by hanging to it ; it was fine Mettal , very bright and flexible , it would wrap round your Arm , your Middle or Hat , and be extended again easily to its own Shape , which most resembled the Bow of a Kettle . It seems to be a British Piece of Antiquity for the following Reasons : First , It s being found near an old British City , as Dr. Plot in his Natural History of Staffordshire , makes that Place to be . Secondly , Dion Cassius assures us , that Bonduca or Boadicia wore a Golden Torques . The Romans , as well as the Britains , wore these Torques's , and probably both of them had it from the Asiaticks . Titus Manlius had the Surname of Torquatus given him , as an Atchievement of Honour for killing Gallus , a Man of a prodigious Magnitude . The Torques by Virgil is thus described , — Is petere summo Flexilis obtorti in collum circulus auri . which exactly quadrates with the Account given of it . From this Instance therefore , we may deduce this reasonable Corollary , that since the Britains , as well as the Romans wore Golden Torques's , and that Gold is not the Product of this Island ; and that as it is evident from the Quotation in Ezekiel , the Phoenicians Traded in Gold , Precious Stones , and all the Eastern Spices , and might for these trade with the Britains , for Tin , Iron , Copper , and other Products of the Island ; that several Colonies of the Phoenicians were seated here before the Romans made any Attempts upon it . The Account of this Torques was communicated to me by the Reverend Mr. Smith , Batchellor of Divinity , and Senior Fellow of Brazen-Nose-Colledge , in Oxford . Faustina , on some representing Lucina , predicts Faecundity , she being the Goddess that assisted in Womens Labour , she has Three Infants standing by her ; upon some is Eternitas alata , holding a Torch in her Hand , and carrying Faustina to Heaven . Heliogabalus has a Patera pouring Liquor upon an Altar , holding in the Left-hand a Ferula , in Imitation of the Magi , who near the Altar sang the Hymns of the inextinguishable Fire , holding their Ferula's . Hercules Densoniensis ; this relates to Denso , a Town or Castle upon the Frontiers of the Franks , behind the Rhine , as St. Hierome ad Chronicon Eusebii says , In the Year 376 , the Saxons were routed at Denso . Upon some is Laetitia holding in her Right-hand a Diadem , in her Left an Anchor , shewing that Joy to be firm and right grounded . Upon others is the Image of the Sun radiated , holding in the Left-hand a Spear , a Captive sitting upon the Ground at his Feet , an Epithet ascrib'd to the Conqueror , Hercules Scytalo Sagitti Pelliger : This Sign the Pagan Emperors carry'd in their Expeditions . On others Securitas holding a Lawrel , because it was supposed to divert Dangers . Imperator Crucem Tenens , which was in the Insignia of Constantine the Great . Victoria Crucem Gemmatam Tenens ; under that Sign assuring the most glorious Victory . Caesar Valerianus with Proserpina feeding Snakes , which is explained before . Antoninus , with a Person holding a Discus , denoting Sacrifice . Septimius Geta , Mars holding a Spear in his Right-hand , and a Torch in his Left with these Letters , I. N. C. IUVENTUS ; the first argue his Martial Temper , as likewise his Regard to the Gods by the Torch adapted for Sacrifice : The Letters may mean thus , Imperator Noster Caesar , and Iuventus either signifies his Youth or the flourishing State of the Empire . Severus Maximus Critinus Augustus has at the Bottom of the Head IVVI . on the Reverse L. TAVG . This seems to be a Coin stamped by some Tribune of an august Legion , as the Letters seem to imply ; but why Severus was stiled Critinus , I cannot make out by any Antiquary . Valerius Maximus with a Neptune , Dolphin and Trident , explain'd before . Severus sometimes has Providentia Deorum and Pallas , implying his great Veneration for the Gods and for Learning . Iulia has sometimes on the Reverse Pietas Publica , and a Woman with a Patera at her Feet ; she was Wife to Severus , and as some affirm , very lewd ; wherefore by having the Sacrificing Cup by her Feet , it looks as if she scorn'd and trampled upon Religion . Iulia Maesa has on the Reverse Venus and Foelicitas ; she was Mother to Commodus , who , as some declare , was got by a Gladiator , for which Reason , perhaps , she fix'd her chief Happiness in that Goddess . She sometimes holds a Patera in her Hand , denoting Sacrifice , very likely to Venus . Severus Alexander has a Man holding a Patera with these Letters , M. P. T. P. COS. II. implying Sacrifice , and that he had been of the Tribunitial Power , and twice Consul . Severus Augustus has a Sacellum , signifying his Veneration for the Gods. Septimius Geta , a Man holding a Trophy with these Letters , P. O. N. U. T. H. which may probably be Pontifex , the Emperors being frequently stiled , Nobilis victor , Triumphator Heroicus , & Cos. II. twice Consul . Severus Alexander has Virtus , Exercitus , Augustus , a Man holding an Hasta and Patera , denoting his Application to Morality , Arms and Religion . Valerius Maximus has on the Reverse Proserpina holding a Snake in one Hand , atd another hissing at her ; this denotes the Division of the Roman Empire , spoke of before . Iulia has sometimes S. V. AU. AUG . P I. with Pallas on the Reverse , which is no more than Votum solvit Augusto Principii , she stiling her self Augusta , and that Pallas was one of her Genii . Some bear these Words IMPERATOR . CAESAR AUG . on the Reverse a Man holding in one Hand a Bidens , and in the other a Scutum : The Bidentes , as Scaliger upon Varro observes , were Cornigerae , and denote Sacrifice ; the Toga signifies Peace , the Scutum Authority , and the Letters A. P. O. L. may be thus interpreted , Augustus Pontifex Legislator . Iulia Mammaea , on the Reverse a Man holding a Spear and Scutum , URBIS ROMANAE CONSERVATRIX ; this was found in a Roman Urceolus , near Standish in Lancashire , with Two Hundred Roman Coins more , and Two massy Rings of Gold , belonging doubtless to the Equites Aurati . Severus Pius Augustus has on the Reverse these Letters , D. M. T. R. P. with a Man holding a Patera and Discordia ; D. M. may signifie Dominus Maximus or Deus ; T. P. that he was of the Tribunae Potestatis , the Patera Sacrifice , and Discordia argues they were dissatisfied about the Worship of the Gods , or perhaps , that the Christians divided from them . Commodus Antoninus Aug. has sometimes Ceres with Spikes of Corn , which denotes only Plenty , with these Letters L. I. R. AUG . V. TRIUMVIR . which may denote Liberalitas , and Iuventus Romana , and that he had been Five times Triumvir ; as likewise PO. IIII. COS. fignifies Pontifex or Princeps , and Four times Consul . Antoninus Pius Aug. I find him with a Man holding a Patera and Bidens ; both denote Sacrifice , with these Letters , P. M. T. P. D. X. IIII. COS. IIII. P. R. the first five Letters may signifie Pontifex Maximus Tribunitiae Potestatis Deus ; X. and IIII. may denote the Year of his Reign , and Four times Consul ; P. R. is the People of Rome . Another of the same Emperor has Libertas . Another of his has Neptune , a Spear and Star , a Trident , Sacellum and Caduceum , denoting his being deified , together with his Power and Peace at Sea. Iulia Mammaea has Providentia sitting , which may imply , Providence by a Nod directs the World. Another of Antoninus has a Man with a Star and a Scutum , in the Posture of a Gladiator , which shews the Soldier is ready to defend the Emperor's being deified ; like the Knights of Maltha drawing their Swords at the reading of the Creed , to shew their Readiness to venture their Lives in its Defence . There is another of Iulia Mammaea with Iuno on the Reverse , with a Spear in one Hand , and a Cornucopia in the other , and a Peacock with a Conservatrix at her Left-foot : These point to us her Power and being deified , and that Iuno was her Genius . Another of Antoninus has Aesculapius on the Reverse ; this probably might be coin'd after some severe Sickness , and makes clear to us the great Regard the Emperors had for the Profession of Physick . There are of Diadumenus's Coins , on the Reverse of which are PRINCEPS IUVENTUTIS , and Two Pillars of Crescents by him , which typifie his Youth and future Hopes of Grandeur . Iulia has sometimes a Vestal Virgin , a Symbol of Eternity . Another of Antoninus has Britania sitting , with a Cornucopia and these Letters , P. M. T. P. XV. which signifie Plenty , and Pontifex Maximus Tribunitiae Potestatis , XV. Year of his Reign : COS. III. P. P. so that he had been Tribune , thrice Consul , and stiled himself Pater Patriae , that is , Father of his Country . Severus Alexander has Apollo , which may hint his Affection to Musick . Iulia has Faecunditas , Lucina and a Child , signifying Fruitfulness . Severus Alexander has on the Reverse one of the Agones holding the Branch of a Tree , in which , it may be presumed , the Genius most delighted . Others of his Coins have one of the Flaminii with these Letters , M. T. R. P. COS. which denote that he was sometimes stiled Marcus , and that he had been a Tribune , Prince and Consul . There are some of Titus Elupius Galerius with Proserpina and a Serpent in her Hand ; this Person was Governour of North-Wales , and dedicated an Altar to Iupiter , as appears from the Inscription of one dug up there ; the Serpent at that Time might signifie Peace . Marcus Aurelius has Liberalitas , and a Man holding a Sword and Sacrificing-Cup , which shew his Hospitality and Promptness to defend Religion . Iulia has Concordia and one of the Flaminii , only implying Quietness and Sacrifice . Antoninus Pius , on the Reverse Marti Deo Victoriae . There are some where Caesar is not legible , but have on the Reverse SACERDOS with a Man on Horseback ; several British Coins of Cunobelin's have the same , but the Word Sacerdos makes me to take it for Roman , and one of Coccius Nerva's , by reason of the Imposition he took off that was laid on Carriages and Travelling Horses , which may be seen at large in Suetonius . Maximianus has on his Reverse Iuno . Commodus Augustus has this Word OPTIME and one of the Tubicines , which only implies , that whilst those Priests were sacrificing they sounded well . Clemens Augustus has a Woman with a Dove , hinting Mildness . Valerius Divus Augustus has on the Reverse one of the Flaminii sitting , which implies his being deified , and likewise a Priest sacrificing . Antoninus Pius has these Words VOTA SUSCEPTA , and a Tripos , which indicate he had performed his Vows to the Gods for the Peace he then enjoy'd . Marcus Severus Alexander has sometimes Annona , explained before . Iulia has sometimes Discordia , which wants no Explanation . Valerius has Pietas and one holding a Simpuvium , denoting Sacrifice . Another of Alexander's with Victoria and a Trumpet in her Hand . Others of that Emperor have one of the Flaminii sacrificing Two Pigeons , IOVI & VICTORIAE , which only denote that Iupiter and Victory were his Tutelar Genii . Imp. Aael . this cannot be made out , nor do I pretend to determine it . Marcus Valerius Alexander has a Man holding a Spear and leaning on a Tripos , which probably signifies the Sword was there sheathed . Macrinus has a Woman holding a Sacrificing-Knife and Ax. Aelius Adrianus has Ceres with a Cornucopia and COS. III. denoting Plenty , and that he had been thrice Consul . The next Thing to be considered , is to account for the Caesars in Britain , that the Reverses of their Coins may be the better understood . Iulius Caesar , as appears by his own Account , descended from from Ancus Martius , an ancient King of Rome , by his Mother's Side , by his Father 's from the Gods ; at Seventeen Years of Age he was made Flamen Dialis , Seven Years afterwards Questor of Spain , next Aedilis , and afterwards Pontifex Maximus . Whilst he was invading this Island , his Daughter Iulia died , and as Seneca testifies , he fought Fifty several Battles with Success , had Five Triumphs , been Four times Consul , and at last was murthered by a Conspiracy of the Senators , the Chief of whom was his Relation Brutus . The Second Caesar that made any Advance in Britain was Drusus Claudius : He landed at the Mouth of the Thames , and there joined his General Plautius . For his Success here his Army saluted him by the Name of Imperator . The Britains for his Clemency after their Overthrow , erected Temples and Altars to him and worshipped him as a God. He had a Triumph erected to him : Upon the Louver of the Palace a Naval Coronet was fix'd , as if at that Time Britain had been the Mistress of the Sea , and that the Ensign of its new Subjection . See Suetonius . He had Two Sons in Law , Pompeius and Silanus , who , while he ascended the Capitol upon his Knees , constantly supported him . He exhibited Triumphal Sports and Games , assum'd the Consular Office and Authority , diverted himself with the Killing of Bears , Fighting of Champions , and the Youths of Asia Dancing in Armor . Nero sent into Britain his General Suetonius , who defeated the British Queen Boadicia , who as some alledge , afterwards poisoned her self , others that she sickened of Grief and died , having lost 230000 Men ; 't was he that sent hither the Twentieth Legion . Galba continued in Britain his General Trebellius Maximus . Otho continued the same General , and governed but Ninety Five Days . Vitellius succeeded him . Vespatian takes the Opportunity of the Civil War betwixt them : He had served from a Youth in the British Wars ; commanded the second Legion ; and sent into Britain that great General Iulius Agricola , who destroy'd the Ordovices . Titus Vespasian brought the Britains to the Roman Customs and Habits , who for the great Exploits performed by his General Agricola , was Fifteen times saluted by the Name of Imperator : He was stiled the Ioy and Delight of Mankind . Domitian passed over to the Orcades ; these he subdued in many Battles , as likewise the Caledonians under the Conduct of Agricola : In his Life-time he commanded himself to be stiled God and Lord. Nerva reigned only One Year , Four Months and odd Days : According to Antoninus , he built Coccium in Lancashire , now stiled Ribchester . Ulpius Trajanus reduced the revolting Britains : During these Two Emperors Reigns , the Times were troublesome in Britain , since Nerva in his Life-time accepted Trajan as his Partner in the Empire : He constituted in Britain the Municipal Laws ; at Sessions and Assizes ordered the Rods and Axes to be presented to the Backs and Necks of the common People , and enlarged many of the Roman Ways : He died at Seleucia in Asia the less ; his Ashes were sent to Rome , and enclosed within the Crown of a goodly Pillar of One Hundred and Forty Foot in Height . Aelius Adrianus made a Journey to Britain in Person in the Sixth Year of his Empire , was thrice Consul ; by Force of Arms he reduced the Britains to Obedience , as is manifest from the Three Soldiers upon his Coin , denoting Three Legions , of which the Roman Army then consisted , with this Inscription EXER BRITANNICUS RESTITUTOR BRITANNI . He built a Wall Fourscore Miles in Length cross the Island , from Solway Frith upon the Irish Seas to the Mouth of the Tine by Newcastle on the German Ocean . Antoninus Pius was next , in whose Time the Brigantes broke in upon Genounia , which is North-Wales , the Inhabitants of which were then under the Protection of the Romans . He reigned Twenty Three Years , and died of a Fever at Lotium . Marcus Aurelius was the adopted Son of Antoninus Pius and Son of Elius Verus ; he married his Daughter Faustina , and upon the Death of Antoninus Pius , took upon him the Empire , and chose for his Associate Lucius Verus . In Aurelius his Reign the Britains again revolted , for appeasing of whom Calphurnius Agricola was sent Lieutenant hither , and for the Subduing of whom was raised that Altar to the Syrian Goddess . Commodus Antoninus his Son succeeded him , his Flatterers gave him the Name of Britannicus . In his Reign were many Seditious Troubles in Britain , the Northern Nations breaking down the Wall which was raised to keep them out , and cut in Pieces the Romans that came against them : He sends over Ulpius Marcellus as prime Commander , who by his Conduct soon repell'd them ; but being for that envy'd by Commodus , he was then speedily recall'd , upon which , through the Licenciousness of the Romans , the Britains again revolted . Clodius Albinus was created Caesar by Commodus , who understanding his Design refused that Honour ; yet hearing of his Death ascended the Tribunal , and in an elegant Speech pressed the Senate to make him Consul . Helvius Pertinax , after Commodus was slain , was by Laetus saluted Emperor , being an aged Commander . The Senate moved to have Albinus joined with him , but he being jealous of Albinus refused it , and sent him back into Britain with a Commission to be his Lieutenant , which Albinus revenged by exhorting Iulianus to assassinate him . Didius Iulianus upon his Death bought the Empire : He was slain by the Soldiers that advanced him ; Albinus being still Lieutenant in Britain . Septimius Severus having disarmed the Praetorian Bands , but being jealous of Albinus in Britain , ordains him his Caesar and Successor , himself pretending Age , which the other accepted by this Cajole . Severus marches into Syria to subdue Pescennius Niger , who pretended to the Empire , in a pitch'd Battle overcame Niger and slew him , subdued the Adiabenes , and Arabians , and then returned to Rome : He then being weary of a Rival in the Empire , sent over Murtherers into Britain to dispatch Albinus , which Albinus too late discovered , and then declared himself Emperor . Hereupon Severus sent Onuphrius Heraclitus to take Possession of Britain . Albinus refused to resign , declares for the Empire , erects his own Statue , and stamped his Picture on his Coin , and to justifie himself , with the choice Troops of all Britain entred France , and near unto Lyons took the Field against Severus ; Severus declares Albinus a Traytor , and gives him Battle . The Army of Albinus , saith Herolian , was very hot at the first , and the Battle seem'd to go for the Albinians , insomuch , that Severus flying , flung off his Purple Coat and hid himself . Hence the Britains concluding all to be their own , fell into Disorder , which Letus Albinus the General perceiving , came upon them with fresh Troops , thinking Severus had been slain , and design'd to make himself Emperor , and totally routed them ; which Severus perceiving , he reassumes his Robes , recalls his Forces , slays Albinus , and recovers a most fortunate Victory . After this Severus divides the Sovereignty of Britain between Vitius and Heraclitus ; but in the Year 208 , he came himself into Britain , where he had many Skirmishes : He built a Wall cross the Island from Sea to Sea , but this by some is supposed to be the same with Adrian's . Septimius Geta his Son was slain by his Brother Caracalla in the Arms of his Mother Iulia , who afterwards married Bassianus Son to a former Wife of Severus . Bassianus had no Issue but was succeeded by Heliogabalus ; 't is reported , he died in Britain . Macrinus succeeded him . Heliogabalus , the supposed Son of Bassianus , took upon him the Name of Antoninus . There are other Coins , but the Collection not being compleat , I refer the Reader to the Cutts . These are the most remarkable Antiquities relating to this Island during the Roman Government , what People preceded them , as is hinted before , is evident from these following Heads , ( which if we consider the Remoteness of the Places from each other ) clearly evince to us , that the Asiaticks , before the Greeks and Romans came hither , had discovered the whole Island and fixed in it various Colonies . For the clearing of this Head I shall begin with the most Northern Part of Britain , and thence briefly proceed to the Lands End of England , in doing which I must a little recapitulate . Thule , the most Northern Part of Britain , is a Phoenician Word signifying in that Language Darkness , either from the Shadows of their Trees , or the Shortness of their Days ; these Islands the Latins called Orcades , and the Scots now Orkney : That this Thule was the Orcades is evident from Strabo , since , as was before observed , he mentions Thule Britanica , which could be no other Place . Kent , the Name of a great River near Lancaster , in the Armenian Tongue signifies a great River . Lune the Name of a considerable River near the same Place , in the Armenian Tongue signifies the Moon . Bellissama , the Name of a River near Preston in Lancashire , in the Phoenician Language signifies the Moon or the Goddess of Heaven , whom the Britains , as well as the Phoenicians , stile Andraste , and Astarte , as we may find by that Invocation made to her by that fam'd Heroine , but unfortunate British Queen , Boadicia , which was in the following Manner , O Andraste , I being a Woman invocate thee , Woman . Ribel , now the Name of the same River , in the Armenian Tongue signifies Heaven . Savig , a Branch of the same River , in British and Phoenician is Rivulet . Caer , the primitive Name of Chester is British and Phoenician . Lud , from whence London is most probably denominated , is Hebrew , signifying in that Language Lydia , a Country joining to Phoenicia . Add to these the Counties of Cornwall and Devonshire , which at this Day in their Language retain many Phoenician Words and Idioms , as Mr. Sams in his Britania informs us , as likewise the Islands of Silly ; which Observations rightly weigh'd , make it a clear Demonstration that the Phoenicians had sailed quite round the Island , and in all Parts of it fixed their Colonies . I shall but produce one Instance more , and not further transgress upon the Readers Patience , that is the Method the Britains had in numbring their Days and Nights , a Way only particular to them and the Eastern Nations , viz. to make the Day to follow the Night , and not the Night the Day , as the Germans and Romans did , as Caesar in his Commentaries assures us : Which particular Instance , in my Opinion , makes it as clear as those Lights they numbred , that this Island was chiefly inhabited from the Eastern Nations , this Custom being exactly conformable to the Primitive Eastern Way , of their Numbring of their Days and Nights , as is manifest from that in Genesis ; And the Evening and the Morning were the first Day : And this evidently transmits to us the great Value and Antiquity of our Country , and undeniably demonstrates the Veracity of the History cited from Ezekiel , Chap. 27. relating to their extraordinary Merchandising and Transplanting Colonies into distant Countries , which that it may not slip the Reader , I shall here transcribe so far as relates to this Matter , though the Head was before touch'd upon . Thy Borders are in the midst of the Seas , thy Builders have perfected thy Beauty . They have made all thy Ship-boards of Fir-trees of Senir : They have taken Cedars from Lebanon to make Masts for thee . Of the Oaks of Bashan have they made thine Oars : The Company of the Ashurites have made thy Benches of Ivory , brought out of the Isles of Chittim . Fine Linnen with broidered Work from Egypt , was that which thou spreadest forth to be thy Sail ; Blue and Purple from the Isles of Elisha was that which covered thee . The Inhabitants of Zidon and Arvad were thy Mariners : Thy wise Men , O Tyrus , that were in thee , were thy Pilots . The Ancients of Gebal , and the wise Men thereof were in thee thy Calkers , all the Ships of the Sea with their Mariners were in thee to occupy thy Merchandise . They of Persia , and of Lud , and of Phut were in thine Army , thy Men of War : They hanged the Shield and Helmet in thee , they set forth thy Comeliness . The Men of Arvad with thine Army were upon thy Walls round about , and the Gemmadims were in thy Towers ; they hanged their Shields upon thy Walls round about : They have made thy Beauty perfect . Tarshish was thy Merchant by reason of the Multitude of all kind of Riches ; with Silver , Iron , Tin , and Lead , they traded in thy Fairs . Iavan , Tubal , and Meshech , they were thy Merchants : They traded the Persons of Men , and Vessels of Brass in thy Market . They of the House of Togarma traded in thy Fairs , with Horses , and Horsemen , and Mules . The Men of Dedan were thy Merchants , many Isles were the Merchandise of thine Hand : They brought thee for a Present , Horns of Ivory and Ebony . Syria was thy Merchant by reason of the Multitude of the Wares of thy making : They occupied in thy Fairs with Emeralds , Purple , and broidered Work , and fine Linnen , and Coral , and Agate . Iudah and the Land of Israel , they were thy Merchants : They traded in thy Market Wheat of Minnith , and Pannag , and Hony , and Oyl , and Balm . Damascus was thy Merchant in the Multitude of the Wares of thy making , for the Multitude of all Riches : In the Wine of Helbon , and white Wool. Dan also and Iavan going to and fro , occupied in thy Fairs : Bright Iron , Cassia , and Calamus were in thy Market . Dedan was thy Merchant in precious Riches for Chariots . Arabia , and all the Princes of Kedar , they occupied with thee in Lambs , and Rams , and Goats : In these were they thy Merchants . The Merchants of Sheba and Raamah , they were thy Merchants : They occupied in thy Fairs with Chief of all Spices , and with all precious Stones and Gold. Haran and Canneh , and Eden , the Merchants of Sheba , Asshur , and Chilmad were thy Merchants . These were thy Merchants in all sorts of Things , in blue Cloaths , and broidered Work , and in Chests of rich Apparel , bound with Cords , and made of Cedar among thy Merchandise . The Ships of Tarshish did sing of thee in thy Market , and thou wast replenished and made very glorious in the midst of the Seas . Thy Rowers have brought thee into great Waters : The East-wind hath broken thee in the midst of the Seas . Thy Riches and thy Fairs , thy Merchandise , thy Mariners , and thy Pilots , thy Calkers , and the Occupyers of thy Merchandise , and all thy Men of War that are in thee , and in all thy Company which is in the midst of thee , shall fall into the midst of the Seas in the Day of thy Ruine . The Suburbs shall shake at the Sound of the Cry of thy Pilots . And all that handle the Oar , the Mariners , and all the Pilots of the Sea , shall come down from their ships , they shall stand upon the Land ; and shall cause their Voice to be heard against thee , and shall cry bitterly , and shall cast up Dust upon their Heads , they shall wallow themselves in the Ashes . And they shall make themselves utterly bald for thee , and gird them with Sackcloth , and they shall weep for thee with Bitterness of Heart , and bitter Wailing . And in their Wailing they shall take up a Lamentation for thee , and lament over thee , saying , What City is like Tyrus , like the destroy'd in the midst of the Sea ? When thy Wares went forth out of the Seas , thou filledst many People , thou didst enrich the Kings of the Earth with the Multitude of thy Riches , and of thy Merchandise . In the Time when thou shalt be broken by the Seas in the Depths of the Waters , thy Merchandise and all thy Company in the midst of thee shall fall . All the Inhabitants of the Isles shall be astonished at thee , and their Kings shall be sore afraid , they shall be troubled in their Countenance . The Merchants among the People shall hiss at thee , thou shalt be a Terror , and never shalt be any more . So far concerning the first Peopling of this Island of Britain from the Eastern Nations , upon which I could have farther enlarg'd very much , but that not falling directly under my Cognizance , I shall wholly desist , and proceed to give a succinct Account of the History of the Romans in Britain . We may thus by the many Relicts of Roman Antiquities , in every Generation still improving , form to our selves some general Apprehensions of that powerful Empire , and its extensive Boundaries , and by the mystick Representations on their Coins , and their votive Inscriptions explain'd , we very readily arrive to to their most Sacred Retreats , and find laid open to our View , all their exorbitant Superstitions , their idolatrous Immolations , the Plurality of their Gods , the impious Ambition , and resistless Will of the Emperors , together with the Universal Complacency , and Servile Flattery of all Orders of the Empire paid to them . Tho' as Christians , we may be too apt to pass our Resentments on their Ignorance and Worship , and at the same time admire that such sublime Learning , and singular Perspicuity shou'd produce no better Effects : But if we duely consider the Thing , and take the Roman Nation , in the common Acceptation of Mankind , we shall find the Subject worthy rather our Pitty than our Censure ; for , if we reflect on the Divine reveal'd Will confin'd only to that Corner of Asia , call'd Palestine , and all the rest of this immense Globe , involv'd in invincible Blindness , erring through deprav'd Nature , the Romans may admit of the same general Excuse , and share the same equal Lot with their Fellow-Creatures . That they were a Nation design'd for Empire , their Character deservedly shows , besides the Situation of Italy , which doubtless is a Plan of Ground seated conveniently for the Conquest of Europe , Asia and Africa , the very Genius and Temper of the Roman People , with their unerring Conduct in Civil and Military Affairs , bespoke them rising to Universal Monarchy . We need not blame them in giving the Denomination of Barbarous to all other Nations ; for compar'd with their Humanity and Conduct , all preceding Empires , and particular States may be regarded as such ; their Ambition extended rather to a Dominion over , than Extirpation of Kingdoms , Obedience and Tribute were chiefly the Goal they aimed at ; and happy it was doubtless for many Countries , where their prevailing Armies cut their Way to Victory . To close this Chapter ; For the Reader 's Satisfaction , I shall give a brief Account of their Attempts and Progress upon this Island , the Difficulty of their Enterprize , the Benefits accruing by their Conquests , their high Regard and Esteem for Britain , with the ill Consequences their voluntary Desertion occasion'd to that unfortunate People . When Gaul , that Terrour of the Roman Empire , was reduced into a Province , and Caesar's successful Arms had reaped the Spoils of Germany , and the Belgic Territories , it was then his Ambition , great as Humanity was capable of , led by a secret Decree of Providence , urged him to the Invasion of Britain ; but whether it was certainly known then to be an Island , or rather part of a new World , as the Soldiers term'd it , adjoin'd to some remoter Continent , is not now the Enquiry . However , the Country , he tells us , was well Peopled , and Warlike enough , that the Maritime and Inland Inhabitants differ'd much , both as to their Way of Living , their Manners , Behaviour and Customs ; the first having built them Towns not unlike those of Gaul , and Belgium , whose Dress was much the same ; the others were painted , and went naked , lived in Fortresses formed in Woods , and were very Savage ; their Way of Fighting was singular to any other of these Western Nations , they made War in Chariots , which they manag'd dexterously , after the Asiatic Manner : He found a great Plurality of Kings amongst them ; this , tho' it render'd the Conquest more tedious and difficult to the Romans , yet it was sure to be effected at last , and every petty State , tho' perhaps Confederates with some few Neighbouring ones , were certain to be involved in the general Overthrow . It is not my Purpose to particularize the Actions of the Emperors , and their Lieutenants here , that being already performed by many learned Hands and full , as the Histories of those Times convey to us , I shall only cursorily take notice of some general Things , which may , perhaps , prove of useful Diversion to the Reader . It was about Fifty Three Years before the Birth of our Saviour , Iulius Caesar made his Two Descents upon this Island ; he was doubtless the first publick Invader of it , and Success attended his Enterprize , after struggling with Storms and Shipwrecks by Sea , and all the Difficulties of a rough opposing Enemy by Land , his Fortune yet surmounted all ; and several of the Southern Counties , ( for it was at the Downs he landed , as Mr. Halley demonstratively makes out , ) having felt the Smart of the Roman Arms , were compell'd to give Hostages for Peace , and submit to a Tribute imposed upon them . Tho' this was only a Footing for the Empire , yet it shew'd the Way to farther Progressions , and gave them a Taste of a Country they parted not with till the last Convulsions of the Empire obliged them : This was the first Aera of Britania's lost Liberty , which continues by successive Revolutions to this Day ; tho' it is reasonably thought after Caesar's Departure the Britain's paid no Tribute , nor performed any other Articles , but that they lived under their Native Governours as of old , till the Reign of Claudius Caesar. The Great Iulius diverted by intestine Wars , made no more Attempts upon it , nor did his Successors the Renowned Augustus , Tiberius , or Caligula think fit to proceed ; Caligula , indeed , made a Flourish upon the Belgic Shoars , but pleased his Ambition only with some Marine Shells , as vain Trophies of the Conquered Ocean . Claudius succeeding him , began in Earnest to grapple with these Transmarine Natives , and in Anno Dom. 43. detatches his Lieutenant Plautius from Gaul , who successfully landing , had some Engagements with the Enemy , when Claudius himself arriving with Elephants , and strong Reinforcements , in a pitch'd Battel routs the Britains , and immediately returns . This Exploit was performed during his Sixteen Days stay in the Island , and Six Months from Rome : This Action , as Mr. Tyrrel observes , was regarded by the Roman Senate as no small additional Glory to the Empire : The Emperor's Son had the Title of Britanicus given him ; to himself a Triumph was ordain'd , Annual Games constituted , and Triumphal Arches erected : The Officers in this Expedition were rewarded with Triumphal Ornaments , and all Things performed with high Solemnity ; the Title of Britanicus , which many succeeding Emperors espoused , was esteem'd as Glorious as that of Germanicus , Africanus , and Asiaticus : Under this victorious Emperor his Lieutenants finish'd many fortunate Campaigns , and in at least Thirty pitch'd Battels were successful ; they pierc'd even to the Brigantes , Inhabitants of Lancashire , Yorkshire , &c. but met with a bold and vigorous Opposition from the Silures , possessing South-Wales . Here Caractacus their King had muster'd his British Forces , seiz'd upon advantagious Passes , secured the Avenues , and very Manfully encourag'd and commanded his Troops ; nothing was defective in his Conduct , or the Courage of his Followers , save Fortune her self , imprison'd on the Roman Side : This Great unfortunate General fell a Captive , and his Army a Prey to the Romans ; himself in Golden Chains was led in Triumph to Rome , to whom the Emperor for his Princely and Undaunted Behaviour granted Pardon : The Triumph over this British Prince , was esteem'd at Rome equal to that of King Scyphax by Scipio , or Perseus by L. Paulus ; Ostorius , General in Britain , had all the Ensigns of a Triumph decreed him . From these great Advances of Claudius's Arms , we may reasonably conclude , the Britains had received deep Impressions of the Roman Prowess ; first from the Landing and Victories of Iulius Caesar , and for many Years afterwards from their Commerce with the Romans in Gallia , Belgium , and elsewhere ; so that the Keeness of their barbarous Violence seem'd to have lost its Edge ; for at Plautius's landing the Southern Counties made little Opposition , but timorously declined to fight , and were easily routed : It s true , indeed , the farther they pierced , the more stout Opposition they encountred withal , as shall be farther taken notice of . But now it was , whether from a Supineness on the Roman Side , or indeed from some very severe Injuries imposed on a Part of the Britains , or both , they gather to a monstrous Head , and with a very barbarous Violence destroy all before them ; several of the Roman Troops were cut in Peices with cruel Devastations of Towns , and their Inhabitants , whilst they being Masters of the Field , omit nothing that Revenge and Fury could dictate . Thus Nero found Affairs in this Province , and in this Extremity Paulinus Suetonius commanded ; he resolves with about 10000 Men to give them Battle , encamps himself advantagiously , whilst the Britains headed by an enraged Queen , presuming on Victory , with an Army of 100000 Men engaged them : The Success fell to the Roman Side , with the Slaughter of at least 80000 of the Enemy ; this proved a finishing Stroak , and retriev'd all the Romans had lost . For some Years afterwards little Action was farther known till in the Year of Christ 71 , Vespasian mounting the Imperial Throne , sends great Armies and noted Generals into Britain , amongst whom was the Great Agricola whose Life Tacitus gives us more particularly than what we find of any other Lieutenant : In the Eight Years of his Command here , he finished a compleat Conquest of Britain , and doubtless had confirm'd it , had not Domitian's Envy recalled him . Like a general Inundation he overthrew all Opposition in many pitched Battles , being still victorious , his Conduct and personal Courage was equal to ancient Heroes , he pierced beyond the Two Friths , now Dunbritton and Edenburgh , and there found new and unknown Nations of the Caledonian Britains : His Fleet still coasting along discover'd the Isles of Orkney , having finish'd his Conquests by Land , he commanded his Admiral whom he furnished with all Things necessary to sail round the Island , which was accordingly performed . Many Forts this accomplished General built , and in the Year of Christ 85 deliver'd the Province in Peace and Quiet to his Successor . For many Years nothing further occurs remarkable , save the constant Commotions of the more Northern Britains , and some Revolts in the Inland Countries ; these obliged the Presence of succeeding Emperors : Adrian built a Wall Fourscore Miles long to keep in the Caledonians , which was greatly improved by Severus , who in Person marched to the utmost Limits of the Island , yet never engaged in a pitched Battle , but only some tumultuary Skirmishes , wherein and by Surprizes and Sickness he lost 50000 Men. We may hence reflect on the Difficulties the Romans underwent in the Conquest of Britain , which was not the Business of one Campaign and one Army , for as Mr. Tyrrell observes , it cost as many Soldiers and as much Expence to reduce this Province , as it did the Empire in the Reduction of all Asia . But now Britain is cemented a Province to Imperial Rome , which was continued to be retained in its Allegiance by strong Legionary Forces ; and doubtless it was in these Times , and in these Parts they established their Colonies , fixed their Stations , built their Forts and Cittadels , which improved into fair and spacious Towns , now the Woods being levell'd produced Structures worthy the Roman Greatness , their Boggs and fenny Places as numerous in those Days as of late in Ireland , were drein'd or rendered passable by Causeways , and their Rivers by Bridges . The Britains now relish the Roman Manners , and admire their Eloquence , leave their Fastnesses in Woods and inhabit Towns , wear the Roman Habits , use Baths , and marry interchangably . Husbandry now flourish'd and supply'd 'em with Plenty of Grain , shipping from all Parts arrive , importing all Things necessary for the Pleasure and Use of Man. The British Youth were disciplin'd , and prov'd a strong Bulwark to the Empire : Preceding Emperors had drawn large Supplies from hence to assist them in their Wars , but now they were made standing and continued so . Now the revolving Reigns furnish us with the noble Ruines we discover of their Votive Altars , Statues , Coins , and other Spoils of Antiquity . Let us at length view the Empire in its declining State , and see the Island suffer equal Revolutions with it . This unweildy Bulk of Roman Greatness opprest with its own Weight , long staggering , at last sunk beneath it ; what by intestine Divisions when either Side exhausting their Provinces sheath'd their Swords in each others Bowels , through whose Wounds Foreign and Barbarous Nations made an easie Entrance . Britain suffer'd still in all these Struglings , being dispoil'd of its Youth and Soldiery , for now the Empire could no longer sustain it self against the terrible Invasions of Goths , Vandals , Gauls , and other as barbarous and potent Enemies ; amongst all the Emperors that plum'd the Strength of this Island , to the Tyrant Maximus is chiefly attributed its final Ruine . Most of the Military Forces were drawn into Gaul , and never returned , they being either slain or planting themselves in Armorica . It was in this Juncture the Scots landing form Ireland , and joyning with the Picts or Northern Natives , break all their Mounds , and ravage cruelly amongst them , prove too strong for the raw undisciplin'd Remains of the Britains , who now being deserted and distressed , and ready to fall unto more miserable Captivity , pittifully implored Relief of the Romans , with Promises of perpetual Subjection to them . For once or twice a Legion or two succour'd them , but then hiding or carrying off their Treasures , they bid the forlorn Britains an Eternal Adieu , advised them to stand to their own Defence , and boldly oppose the Foe , which how weakly they perform'd , succeeding Annals make manifest . These may suffice for the Roman Affairs in Britain , I shall only add , that in the Reign of the Emperor Valentinian the Third An. Dom. 435. the Romans deserted this Island , which from the Time of Iulius Caesar's second Landing to this their Dereliction , was the Space of 488 Years . Thus from the Explications of the Heathen Altars , their Pagods and various Genii , the Roman High-ways , their Colonies and Stations , the Lives and Actions of the Emperors , their Coins , and different Explications of their Reverses , I have endeavoured , with as much Brevity and Perspicuity , as Matters of so intricate a Nature will admit of , to account for the Roman History in these Northern Parts . And tho' Caesar affirms in his commentaries , that all the Inland Britains inhabited in Woods and Fastnesses ; yet I think , whoever considers the Country adjacent , and the various Names given to that ancient City Chester , together with the City it self , cannot but conclude he was certainly mistaken ; and he might easily be so , having never advanced his irresistible Legions so far as these Countries . It now remains in the last place , that I give some Account of the British Antiquities in those Parts , but since none that I could certainly call such , have occurr'd to my Observations , I cannot expatiate upon that Topick . 'T is true , indeed , I have seen various Coins , which Mr. Cambden calls British , but since the same Reverses are frequently observ'd on the Roman Coins , I dare not be positive in that Matter ; nor , indeed , does it clearly appear to me , what the British Coins were , whether any sort of Mettal or Shells , as the Americans have at this day ; had they been of any kind of Mettal , it is very probable that in these Parts , in some Generation or other some of 'em would have been found : Wherefore I can only add further upon that Head , that I have seen a Copper Coin dug up at Ribchester , which seem'd to have had a Head , but not like any of the Romans or Greeks that I ever yet saw ; along with this there was another of an odd kind of mix'd Mettal , such as the Romans never used , that I know of , it had no Letters or Stamp , but look'd like a Piece of Money , and seem'd to be a Composition of Tin and Copper . Since therefore that Matter , so far as I am able to judge , cannot be fully determined , I shall leave every Man to his own Conjectures ; and in the next Place proceed to the Explications of the Plates , and not transgress further upon the Reader 's Patience , but close the Whole . FINIS . Postscript . I Desire the Reader would be pleas'd to observe , That when the Armenian Language is mention'd , that he would likewise take notice of the great variety of pronunciation of the same words amongst those People ; in this our Lexicons and Manuscripts are so far from informing us , that though a Man should be Compleat Master of most of their Idioms , yet their variety of Elocution is so great , that should he discourse the different sorts of People from the distant Parts of that Country , he would scarce be able to apprehend their common Conversation . I have been Conversant with several Natives from different Parts of that Country , and find , in some measure , the difference of their Elocution to proceed from a mixture of Sclavonian and Persian , as they differently Border upon Russia , and Persia : To illustrate the truth of this assertion , I shall produce but some few instances , which in this Book are recited , relating to those Antiquities , that it may be the better apprehended , and doubt not then , but by a thoroughObservation of those , and the Arguments before premised , to satisfie the Unbiass'd , from what Continent this Island was in a great measure Inhabited . The words are not many , but are as follows : The Moon some Armenians pronounce Lune , others Luce , others Lucen ; Note here that Lune is the Name of that River from which the County of Lancaster is denominated . A great River some pronounce Keat , others Geat , some Kear , others Kent ; where observe , that the Names of two great Waters upon Kent Sands , are Kear and Kent : Wherefore for any Person to derive the Names of those Places , as Mr. Cambden and others do , from the Saxon word Can , denoting a Corner , to me seems to be a manifest Errour ; and I do with a great deal more reason surmise , that they are the small Relicts of the Asiatick Colonies . This to be incerted after the third Book . ERRATA in the Third BOOK . PAg. 10. l. 16. after Aelius dele the Comma . p. 14. l. 16. for 1692 , r. 1612. p. 38. l. 19. for Wallingham , r. Walsingham . p. 46. l. 22. before the sixth instead of after , the Comma should be before . ibid. l. 30. for Chisnel r. Chisnalle . p. 68. l. 17. for Principii r. Principi . p. 69. l. 4. for Tribunae r. Tribunitiae . p. 72. l. 3. for there r. then . p. 74. l. 10. for Lotium r. Lorium . p. 90. l. 20. for underneath Iudea , r. Iudea underneath . p. 89. l. 5. after Peacock put a Comma . p. 95. l. 1. for VII r. VI. TAB . I. AN EXPLANATION OF THE CUTTS . TAB . I. 1. A Ruby found at Ribchester in Lancashire ; as the Earth shelved down near the River-side ; a Signet doubtless of some eminent Roman . The Figure is Mars holding a Banner in the Left-hand with a Scutum or Target at the Bottom of it , in the Right-Hand a Thunder-bolt ; this doubtless was one of the Genii of the Place . 2. A Signet found near Standish in Lancashire in a Copper Urceolus , with Two Hundred Roman Coins and Two Gold Rings of the Equites Aurati or Roman Knights ; these were found by a Country-man as he was plowing . The Figure is Mars leaning with his Left-hand upon a Spear , holding in his Right-Hand a Victoriola or small Victory , with a Target at his Right-Foot . 3. An Idol found near Up-holland in Lancashire by a Country-man as he was plowing ; this I take to be Victory , the Genius of that Place . 4. An Altar dedicated to the Genius of the Place found at Chester . 5. An Altar to Iupiter dug up at Chester . 6. An Altar to Coccius Nerva dug up at Ribchester . 7. Another Altar found at Ribchester , dedicated by some Asiatick , one of the Decurions of the Asturian Wing . 8. Another Side of the Altar at Chester dedicated to the Genius of the Place . 9. An Altar to Caligula found at Ribchester . 10. An Altar to Apollo found at Ribchester , holding his Plectrum in his Right-hand , pointing with his Left to a Quiver upon his Soulder ; on the other Side of the Altar are Two of his Priests in their Habits sacrificing to him , holding the Head of an Ox in their Hands . 11. The Vessel in which the Coins were found , near Standish in Lancashire . 12. A Roman Discus or Sacrificing-Cup found at Ribchester , when one of the Fabii was Proconsul or Propraetor . 13. The Bottom of a Sacrificing-Vessel . 14. The same , both these probably belonging to some private Soldiers . 15. A small Altar found at Ribchester . 16. A Piece of a Simpuvium . 17. A Simpuvium out of which they drank by small Draughts as they sacrificed to their Gods. 18. The Finger of a Copper Statue dug up at Ribchester . 19. A Piece of a Roman Tyle taken out of the Common-shoar at Ribchester . 20. A Roman Pillar several Yards under Ground at Ribchester . 21. The Ring of a Boat found under Ground at the Place called Anchor-Hill in Ribchester . 22. A Piece of the Top of a Roman Urn found at Ribchester . 23. One of the Roman Fibulae found at Ribchester . 24. The Ring of a Roman Boat found under Ground at Anchor-Hill in Ribchester . TAB . II. 1. A Piece of a Sacrificing-Cup to Iuno found at Lancaster 2. The Bottom of it . 3. Two Sides of the Sacrificing-Altar found at Ribchester , shewing the Thuribulum , the Vessels out of which the Frankinsence was smoaking while they were Sacrificing , the Vessels they melted it in , with the Securis and Dolabrum , the Sacrificing Ax and Knife . 4. Two other Sides of the Altar at Chester to the Genius of the Place , on one Side of which is a Flower-pot , on the other Venus holding a Cornucopia . 5. An Amethyst Fibula found at Chester . 6. The same ; these doubtless were the Fibulae of very eminent Romans . 7. Another sort of Fibula in Copper . 8. Another kind of Fibula in Copper , both found at Chester . 9. The Horn of the Rane-Deer found under the Altar at Chester . TAB II. Tab : 3 RIBCHESTER AND LANCASTER COINS An Explication of the Cutts contain'd in the Plate , mark'd Tab. 3. FIG . 1. AUG . GERM. COS. This is a Coin of Augustus Germanicus , who had been Consul . The Reverse is erased . Fig. 2. HADRIANUS . The Letters on the Reverse are AUGUS , denoting Augustus , a Title assum'd by most of the Emperors . The Letters S. C. denote , Senatus Consultum . The Figure is naked standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Cornucopia . I take the Figure to be Quies , a Goddess amongst the Romans . Fig. 3. AEL . ADRIANUS . The Figure is standing with Two Infants standing naked on each side . I take this likewise to be the Goddess Quies . The Letters COS. III. at the bottom , shew he had been thrice Consul . Fig. 4. AUG . The Reverse A. R. This is Antoninus Pius , and Marcus Aurelius , Emperors . Fig. 5. G. ASIATI . This I take to be Sergius Galba , who took the Name of Asiaticus . The Letters COS. III. shew he had been thrice Consul : The Reverse is erased . Fig. 6. DN . DIOCLETIANUS AUG . that is , either our Lord or our God. Diocletian stiled likewise Augustus . The Reverse is the Goddess Quies , holding a Cornucopia in the Left-Hand . The Letters IVO seem to be an Abbreviation of Invicto . The Letters PLN at the bottom , according to some , is Pecunia Londini Notata . It was this Emperor who raised that terrible Persecution against the Christians in Britain . Fig. 7. GALIENUS AUG . The Letters on the Verge , VIRTUS AUGUSTI . The Figure is naked standing ; and is the Type of the Goddess Virtue . Fig. 8. ANTONINUS AUGUSTUS . The Reverse is Orbis ; the Figure sitting . Fig. 9. IMP. CONSTANTINUS PII. This is Constantine the Great ; the latter P denotes , he took upon him the Title of Pontifex . The Reverse is SOLI INVICTO COMIT 1. At the Bottom of the Figure PLN . The Figure is the Type of the God Sol standing , naked ; and by the Words Invicto Comiti , he seems to hint , that he would extend the Roman Empire as far as the Sun went ; that is , all the World over . The Figure at the Bottom was likewise found at Ribchester , with some of these Coins ; and since it is not a Romish Coin , if the Britains in those Days had Copper Coins , I do judge this may be one . NOte here , That the Explications of some of the Reverses of the Coins in the Fourth Plate must be interpreted thus , and not as printed in the Explication of the Coins contain'd in that Plate . In Fig. 1. The Reverse is the Spolia , denoting Victory . In Fig. 2. The Adverse is a Dolphin , or as some will have it , a Navis Praetoria ; the Reverse the Signa Militaria . The Reverse in 3. the Figure is lying , leaning with the Right-Hand upon a Spear , holding a Crow in the Left , denoting Sacrifice . In 4. the Figure is a Sacellum . In 6. Upon the Reverse the Figure is sitting , holding in the Right-Hand a wing'd Victory , leaning with the Left upon a Scutum . In 13. the Figure is sitting , holding in her Left-Hand a Bough , and in the Right a Spear . In 14. the Figure is sitting , holding in the Right-Hand a Spear , in the Left a Bough . In Fig. 15. the Reverse is an Eagle upon an Altar , intimating , the Emperor's being deify'd . In 16. the Figure is standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Patera , sacrificing alone at an Altar . Tab 4 CHESTER COINS TAB . IV. An Explication of Mr. Henry Prescot's Coins found at Chester , contain'd in Table the Fourth . 1. THE Type of a Peacock . On the Reverse is L. Hostilius Sasern . 2. Ant. Aug. iij. Vir R. P. C. Navis Praetoria : The Reverse is Leg. XVI . two of the Signa Militaria , with a Legionary Eagle betwixt them : The Explication of which is , That by Arms and Navigation the Roman Commonwealth was constituted : Those two I take to be Consular Coins . 3. Is the Head of Iulius , with a Star : This shews he was Emperor and Caesar , and that he was deify'd . The Reverse is P. SEPVLIUS MACER . The Figure standing holding a Spear in the Left-Hand . 4. Is Divus Augustus , T. P. P. which shews he was deify'd , and had been of the Tribunitial Power . The Reverse is Rome and Augustus , with two winged Victories holding Garlands in their Right-Hands . 5. TI. CAESAR DIV. On the Reverse the Figure is sitting holding in the Right-hand a Spear , in the Left a Bough , with these Letters on the Verge , P. M. which shews that he was deify'd , and likewise styled Pontifex Maximus . This I take to be a Coin of Tiberius Augustus . 6. Nero Caesar Augustus . The Reverse is the City of Rome , sitting upon the Spolia . 7. Imp. Ser. Galba Aug. On the Reverse is a Garland of Oaks , with these Letters on the Verge , S. P. Q. R. O. B. C. S. by which Letters are chiefly intimated the Senate and the People of Rome . 8. Otho Caesar Aug. The Reverse is Securitas P. R. intimating the Security of the People of Rome under Otho . The Figure holding in the Right-hand a Garland , in the Left a Spear . 9. Vitellius Germ. Imp. Aug. The Reverse is Pontifex Maximus : The Figure sitting , holding in the Right-hand a Patera , in the Left a Spear . 10. Imp. Caesar Vespasianus Aug. The Reverse is a Woman pensive , sitting by a Trophy underneath Iudaea , alluding doubtless to his sacking of Ierusalem . 11. Imp. Caes. Vesp. Aug. P. M. From these it is plain he was then styled Pontifex Maximus . The Reverse is Four of the Signa Pontificalia , with these Letters on the Verge , AUGUR TRI. POT . which denote Sacrifice , and that he had been of the Tribunitial Power . 12. Imp. Titus Vespasianus Aug. P. M. The Figure on the Reverse is an Elephant , with these Letters on the Verge , T. R. P. XII . IMP. XV. COS. VIII . P. P. all which shew he was styled Pontifex Maximus , Pater Patriae , Emperor , of the Tribunitial Power and Consul . 13. Adrianus Aug. Cos. III. P. P. The Reverse is Vota Publica . The Figure a Person alone sacrificing at the Altar . This Coin shews that the Publick Wishes were for Adrian , that he was thrice Consul , and Pater Patriae . TAB . V. An Explication of some Roman Medals found in a Copper Urceolus , by a Country-man , as he was Plowing near Standish in Lancashire . THE Series of these Caesars begins thus : You must begin with the First Head upon the Left-Hand , which is Domitian , who was Emperor ; you may observe by the Medal he was likewise styled Augustus Germanicus , and Pontifex Maximus , and had been of the Tribunitial Power , and likewise Consul . The Reverse is Pallas standing , holding in her Right-Hand a Dart , and in her Left-Hand a Scutum or Target . The Second is Trajan ; and you may observe by the Coin , he was styled both Emperor and Caesar , and likewise Nerva and Augustus Germanicus , Pontifex Maximus : He was of the Tribunitial Power , Four times Consul and Pater Patriae . The Reverse is Victory standing , holding in her Right-Hand a Lawrel , in her Left a Palm . The Third is Antoninus Pius ; he was Four times Consul , was likewise styled Pater Patriae . The Reverse is Two Right-Hands holding Spikes of Corn and a Caduceus . The Fourth is Marcus Aurelius ; he was Emperor and thrice Consul , he was styled Augustus , and of the Tribunitial Power . The Reverse is a Soldier holding a Spear in his Right-Hand , laying his Left upon a Target . TAB . V. The Fifth is likewise Marcus Aurelius ; he was also styled Marcus Antoninus , Augustus , and was of the Tribunitial Power . The Reverse is a Man stolated standing , holding a Bough in his Right-Hand , and in his Left a Spear . The Sixth is Faustina , the Wife of Marcus Aurelius ; she was likewise styled Diva Faustina . The Reverse is Consecratio , and a Peacock , which shews her being deify'd . The Seventh is Lucius Verus ; he was likewise styled Divus Verus . The Reverse is Consecratio , and an Eagle , which denotes his being deify'd . The Eighth is Commodus ; he likewise assum'd the Name of Antoninus Augustus , was of the Tribunitial Power , Emperor and thrice Consul , and Pater Patriae . The Reverse is Liberalitas holding in the Right-Hand a Tessera , and in the Left a Cornucopia . The Ninth likewise is Commodus ; he then assum'd the Titles of Antoninus Pius , Felix , Augustus and Britannicus , and had been at that time Five times Consul . The Reverse is Iupiter standing , holding in his Right-Hand a Thunder-bolt , and in his Left a Spear , with these Letters upon the Verge , OPTIME MAXIME . The Tenth likewise is Commodus . The Reverse is a Woman holding in each Hand a Signum militare . The Eleventh is Commodus . The Reverse is Securitas Orbis . The Figure sitting , holding in the Right-Hand a Globe . The Twelfth also is Commodus . The Letters of the Reverse are Fidei Coh . denoting the Fidelity of the Cohorts ; he then had been Six times Consul : The Figure is a Person stolated , holding in the Right-Hand Spikes of Corn , in the Left a Spear . The Thirteenth is Divus , Clodius Septimius , Albinus , Caesar. The Reverse is the City of Rome sitting , holding in her Right-Hand a Victoriola or small Victory , in her Left a Spear , with a Target under her Seat. TAB . VI. TAB . VII . An Explication of the Coins contain'd in the Sixth Plate , found likewise at Standish in Lancashire . THE First Head is Severus Pius Augustus . The Reverse is Fortuna Redux ; the Figure is the Type of Fortune sitting , holding in her Right-Hand a Prora , in her Left a Cornucopia , intimating Plenty by his return from Foreign Countries . The Second is likewise Severus . The Reverse is Fundator pacis ; the Figure is stolated and vail'd , holding a Bough in her Right-Hand ; the next Reverse of his is Liberalitas , the Figure is standing holding in the Right-Hand a Tessera , in the Left a Cornucopia . The Third is Severus Pius Augustus . The Figure upon the Reverse is two Captives sitting by a Trophy . The Letters are PART . MAX. P. M. T. R. P. X. COS. III. P. P. By these it is plain , he was styled Pontifex Maximus , and Pater Patriae , was of the Tribunitial Power , and thrice Consul ; and by the Letters PART . MAX. 't is probable he styles himself of the greatest Part , which perhaps , may refer to the Division of the Empire at that time betwixt him and Albinus , who was then Caesar in Britain . The Fourth is likewise Severus Pius Augustus . The Reverse is Victoria Britannica . The Figure Victory , holding in the Right-Hand a Palm , in her Left a Lawrel . The Fifth is IMP. CAE . SEP . SEV . PERT . AUG . This probably was stamp'd after he had vanquish'd Albinus , he then styling himself Emperor and Caesar. The Reverse is Vict. Aug. T. R. P. Cos. the Figure Victory , Gradient or Passant , holding in the Right-Hand a Lawrel , in the Left a Palm ; the Letters denote he was of the Tribunitial Power and Consul . The next Reverse is FELICIT . TEMPOR . the Figure is two Cornucopia's join'd , and a Spike of Corn betwixt ' em . Another Reverse of his is Moneta , the Figure standing , holding a Bilanx in the Right-Hand , in the Left a Cornucopia . The Reverse of another is APOLLINI AVGVSTO : The Figure is Apollo standing in a Woman's Habit , holding in the Right-Hand a Patera , in the Left a Harp or Plectrum . The next Reverse of the same Emperor is HERCVLI DEFENS . The Figure is Hercules leaning with his Right-Hand upon his Clavus or Club , and holding in his Right-Hand a Bow. After Severus the next Head is Iulia Augusta his Wife . The Reverse is LAETITIA ; the Figure is stolated , holding in the Right-Hand a Lawrel , in the Left a Temo . The next likewise is Iulia Augusta . The Reverse is PIET VS PVBLICA ; the Figure is stolated , standing with Hands expanded before an Altar . The next is IVLIA AVGVSTA . The Reverse is PIET AS AVG. The Figure is one sacrificing at an Altar . Another of hers is PIA IVLIA FELIX AVG. The Reverse is VENUS GENETRIX ; the Figure is Venus sitting . The next likewise is IULIA PIA FELIX . The Reverse is DIANA LUCIFIRA , holding a Torch with both her Hands . The next also is another of the same Empress . The Reverse is VESTA , holding in the Right-Hand a Palladium , in the Left a Spear or Hasta Pura . TAB . VII . An Explication of the Coins contain'd in the Seventh Plate . 1. UPon the First Head are these Letters , IMP. CAES. M. AVR. ANTONINUS AUG . The Reverse is FIDES EXERCITUS ; the Figure is sitting betwixt Two Signa Militaria , holding in the Right-hand an Eagle . 2. IVLIA PAVLA AVG. The Reverse is Concordia holding a Patera in the Right-Hand with a Star. 3. IVLIA MAESA AVG. The Reverse is FECVNDITAS ; the Figure is stolated , standing , holding in the Right-hand a little Boy , in the Left a Cornucopia . 4. IVLIA MAESA . The Reverse is PIETAS AVG. the Figure the Type of Piety at the Altar . 5. IVLIA MAESA . The Reverse is PVDICITIA , the Figure sitting , in the Left-hand holding a naked Spear , moving her Right-hand towards her Face , as if she would cover it . 6. IVLIA MAESA . The Reverse is SAECULI FELICITAS , the Figure is stolated at the Altar , holding in the Left-hand an Hasta with a Caduceum , in the Right-hand a Patera with a Star , which shews her being deified . TAB . VII . 7. IVLIA SAEMIAS AVG. The Reverse is VENVS CAELESTIS ; the Figure is a Woman stolated standing , holding in her Right-hand an Apple , in the Left a naked Spear with a Star. 8. IVLIA SAEMIAS . The Reverse is VENUS CAELESTIS ; the Figure is sitting , holding in the Right-hand an Apple , in the Left an Hasta pura , with a little Boy at her Feet . 9. IMP. C. M. AVR. SEV . ALEX AND. AVG. This is Alexander Severus : The Coin shews he was Emperor and Caesar. The Reverse is FIDES MILITVM ; the Figure is stolated , standing betwixt Two of the Signa Militaria . 10. ALEXANDER SEVERVS . The Reverse is FIDES MILITVM ; the Figure sitting , holding in each Hand a Signum Militare . 11. IMP. C. M. AVR. SEV . C. The Reverse is IOVI VICTORI ; the Figure is Iupiter sitting , holding in the Right-hand a Victoriola , in the Left an Hasta Pura . 12. IMP. C. M. AVR. SEV . C. The Reverse is LIBERALITAS AVG. The Figure is standing , holding in the Right-hand a Tessera , in the Left a Cornucopia . 13. IMP. C. M. AVR. SEV . C. The Reverse is P. M. T. R. P. II. COS. P. P. The Letters shew he was styled Pontifex Maximus , was of the Tribunitial Power , twice Consul , and Pater Patriae . The Figure is a Military Man holding in his Right-hand a Bough , in the Left an Hasta . 14. IMP. C. M. AVR. SEV . The Reverse is P. M. T. R. P. III. COS. P. P. This Coin shews he was likewise thrice Consul ; the Figure is sitting , the Type of Health . 15. IMP. ALEXANDER PIVS AVG. The Reverse is PROVIDENTIA AVG. The Figure is standing , holding in the Left-hand an Half Hasta , in the Right Spikes upon a Panarium . 16. IMP. SEV . ALEXANDER AVG. The Reverse is PERPETVITATI ; the Figure is stolated , leaning upon a Pillar , holding in the Right-hand an Hasta , in the Left a Globe . 17. IMP. SEV . ALEX. The Reverse is P. M. T. R. P. VII . COS. P. P. The Figure is Mars Gradivus holding in his Right-hand an Hasta , in the Left the Spolia upon his Shoulder . TAB . VIII TAB . VIII . An Explication of the Coins contain'd in the Eighth Table found at Standish in Lancashire . 1. IMP. SEV . ALEXANDER AVG. This Head is Severus Alexander , who was Emperor , and styled likewise Augustus . The Reverse is P. M. T. R. P. VIIII . COS. III. These Letters shew he was likewise styled Pontifex Maximus ; was of the Tribunitial Power ; thrice Consul ; and likewise styled Pater Patriae . The Figure is a Military Man , holding in his Right-Hand a Pilus , and in his Left a Globe . 2. IMP. SEV . C. The Reverse is LIBERALITAS AUG . IIII. The Figure is standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Tessera , in the Left a Cornucopia . 3. IMP. SEV . C. The Reverse is VICTORIA AVGVS . The Figure is Victory , holding a Clypeus , in which is VOT . X. 4. IVLIA MAMAEA AVG. This is Iulia Maniaea Augusta . The Reverse is FECVND AVGV 8 TAE . The Figure is a Woman fitting , with a little Boy standing by her , to whom she seems to offer a Patera . 5. IVLIA MAMAEA . The Reverse is FELICITAS PVBLICA . The Figure is standing leaning upon a Pillar , with her Left Elbow in the Right-Hand , holding a Caduceum . 6 IVLIA MAMAEA . The Reverse is IVNO . AVGVSTAE . The Figure is Iuno sitting , holding in the Right-Hand a Flower , and in the Left a Scepter . 7. IVLIA MAMAEA . The Reverse is IVNO CONSERVATRIX . The Figure is Iuno standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Patera , in the Left an Hasta , with a Peacock stretching out his Head towards the Patera , or Sacrificing-Cup . 8. IVLIA MAMAEA . The Reverse is VENERI FELICI . The Figure is standing , holding in the Right-Hand a little Boy , and in the Left an Hasta or Spear . 9. IULIA MAMAEA . The Reverse is VENUS VICTRIX . The Figure is Venus , with an Helmet , and an Hasta , and at her Feet a Scutum or Target . 10. IULIA MAMAEA . The Reverse is VESTA . The Figure is standing veil'd , holding in the Right-Hand a Palladium , and in the Left an Hasta . 11. IULIA MAMAEA . The Reverse is VESTA . The Figure is veil'd standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Patera , and in the Left an Hasta tranvers'd . 12. IMP. MAXIMINUS PIVS AUG . This is Maximinus , who was Emperor , and styled Pius and Augustus . The Reverse is P. M. T. R. P. P. P. The Letters shew he was likewise styled : Pontifex Maximus , of the Tribunitial Power , and Pater Patriae . The Figure is standing betwixt two of the Signa militaria , elevating the Right-Hand , and holding in the Left an Hastile . 13. IMP. MAXIMIN . The Reverse VICTOR . AVG. The Figure is Victory Gradient or Passant , with a Garland and a Palm . 14. IMP MAXIMINVS PIVS AVG. The Reverse is FIDES MILITUM . The Figure holding in either Hand a Signum militare . 15. MAXIMINVS PIVS . The Reverse is PAX AUGUSTI . The Figure is the Type of Peace standing . 16. MAXIMINVS PIVS AUG . GERM. Hence it is plain , he also assum'd the Name of Germanicus . The Reverse is PROVIDENTIA AUG . The Figure is the Type of Providence . 17. IMP. C. M. CLOD . PUPIENUS AUG . This is Clodius Pupienus , who was Emperor and Caesar , and styled likewise Augustus . The Reverse is PAX . PUBLICA . The Figure is the Type of Peace sitting , with a Bough and a Hasta . 17. IMP. GORDIANUS PIUS FEL . AUG . This is Gordianus , who was Emperor , and styled Pius Felix and Augustus . The Reverse is VIRTUTI AUGUSTI . The Figure is Hercules standing , holding in his Right-Hand his Clava or Club. Tab. 9. TAB . IX . An Explication of the Coins in the Ninth Table , found in the same Place . THE First Head is Plautilla , the Wife of Caracalla . The Reverse is a Woman standing , holding in her Right-Hand a Spear , and in her Left an Infant , with these Letters upon the Verge , PIETAS AUG . The Second is Plautilla Augusta . The Reverse is Venus half naked standing , holding in her Right-Hand an Apple , and in the Left a Laurel with a Target ; before her an Infant or other small Figure standing ; upon the Verge of the Coin are these Letters , VENUS VICTRIX . The Third is Septimius Geta ; he was styled Caesar and Pontifex Maximus . On the Reverse upon the Verge of the Coin are these Letters , PRINCEPS IUVENTUTIS : The Figure is a Person standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Bough , and in the Left a Spear . The Fourth likewise is Septimius Geta. On the Verge of the Reverse are these Letters , PRINCEPS JUVENTUTIS . Caesar Paludatus standing , holding in his Right-Hand a Pilus , and in his Left a Spear , with a Trophy at his Back . The Fifth also is Septimius Geta. On the Verge of the Reverse are these Letters NOBILITAS ; the Figure is stolated standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Spear , and in the Left a Palladium . The Sixth is another of Septimius Geta. The Reverse shews him to have been Consul as well as Pontifex ; in the Figure's Right-hand is a Shield , and in the Left a Spear . The Seventh is another of Geta's . The Reverse on the Verge has these Letters PROVID . DEOR. The Figure is the Type of Providence . The Eighth is Marcus Opel . Sev. Macrinus Aug. He was Emperor and Caesar. The Reverse is LIBERALITAS AVG ; the Figure is stolated standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Tessera and Frumentarium , and in the Left a small Cornucopia . The Ninth is an Altar of Macrinus . The Reverse is A EQVITAS AVG. the Figure is standing , holding in the Right-hand a Bilanx or Ballance , and in the Left a Cornucopia . The Tenth is Marcus Opelius Antoninus Diadumenus Caesar. The Reverse is PRINCEPS JUVENTUTIS ; the Figure is standing with Two of the Signa Militaria . The Eleventh is ELAGABALVS ; he assumed the Name of Antoninus Pius Augustus , Pontifex Maximus , Pater Patriae , was Four Times of the Tribunitial Power , and Thrice Consul . On the Reverse the Figure is Passant , lifting up his Right-Hand towards Heaven , holding in his Left a Flagrum with a Star , which denotes his being deified . The Twelfth is another of Elagabulus . On the Reverse the Figure is sacrificing at the Altar with a Star at the Top , holding in the Right-hand a Patera , and in the Left a Scepter with a Star. The Thirteenth is Elagabalus also . On the Reverse is SACERD . DEI SOLIS ELAGAB . the Figure is stolated standing , holding in the Right-hand a Sacrificing-Cup upon an Altar , after the Manner of one sacrificing to the Gods. The Fourteenth is another of Elagabalus . On the Reverse is ABVNDANTIA AVG. the Figure is standing , pouring Monies from its Bosom , near the Head is a Star. The Fifteenth is Elagabalus likewise . On the Reverse is INVICTVS SACERDOS AVG. The Figure is stolated , sacrificing a Victim at the Altar , holding in the Right-hand a Patera , and in the Left a Parazonium . The Sixteenth is another of Elagabalus . The Reverse is a Type of Providence . The Seventeenth is likewise Elagabalus . The Reverse is LIBERALITAS AVG. the Figure is standing , holding in its Right-hand a Tessera , and in the Left a Cornucopia with a Star. The Eighteenth is Elagabalus . The Reverse is LIBERTAS AVG. the Figure is standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Shield , and in the Left a Cornucopia with a Star. TAB . X. An Explication of the Coins contain'd in the Tenth Plate . THE First Head is that of Iulia Domna , who was likewise styled Augusta . On the Reverse are these Letters VENERI VICTR . The Figure is Venus half naked , in her Left-Hand holding the Branch of a Palm , in her Right-Hand a Globe , and with her Left-Arm leaning upon a Pillar . The Second is Caracalla , who assum'd the Names likewise of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus , and was styled Caesar. The Reverse is SECVRITAS PERPETVA ; the Figure a Military Man standing , holding in his Right-Hand a Shield , and in his Left a Spear . The Third is another of Caracalla's . The Reverse is SEVERI AVG. PII. FIL. that is , he was the Son of Severus Augustus Pius ; the Figures are the Signa Pontificalia . The Fourth is a Caracalla ; he was then of the Tribunitial Power . The Reverse is MINER . XXX . VICTRIX . The Figure is Pallas standing , holding in her Right-Hand a Victoriolia , or little Victory , in her Left a Spear , and behind that stands a Trophy . The Fifth is another of Caracalla's . The Reverse is FIDES MILITUM , denoting the Fidelity of the Soldiers . The Figure is stolated standing , holding in the Right-Hand a Labarum , and in the Left a Signum militare . Tab 10 The Sixth is likewise of Caracalla's . The Reverse is TEMPORUM FELICITAS ; the Figure holding in the Right-hand a Spear , and in the Left a Cornucopia . The Seventh is another of Caracalla's . The Reverse is PROVID DEORUM ; the Figure is a Type of Providence holding in the Right-hand a Globe , and in the Left a Cornucopia , denoting that Caesar governed the World in Plenty . The Eighth is likewise Caracalla . The Reverse is JOVI CONSERVATORI ; the Figure is Iupiter standing naked , holding in his Right-hand a Thunder-bolt , and in his Left a Spear inverted , with an Eagle at his Feet , and at his Back Two of the Signa Militaria . The Ninth is another of Caracalla's . The Reverse shews he was then styled Pontifex Maximus , had been thrice of the Tribunitial Power , thrice Consul , and was likewise styled Pater Patriae ; the Figure is Iupiter sitting , holding in his Right-hand a Victoriola , and in his Left a Spear . The Tenth likewise is Caracalla . The Reverse is the Emperor Paludatus , holding in his Right-hand a Victory affix'd to a Globe , and in his Left a Spear , and at his Feet a Slave . The Eleventh is another of Caracalla's . The Reverse is FELICITAS AVG. the Figure is standing , holding in the Right-hand a Caduceum , and in the Left a Cornucopia . The Twelfth is likewise Caracalla . The Reverse is a Military Figure standing , holding in the Right-hand a Spear , and in the Left a Scipio . The Thirteenth is another of Caracalla's , in which he then assumes the Name of Britannicus ; the Figure is the Type of Health sitting . The Fourteenth is likewise a Caracalla . The Reverse is PROFECTIO AVG. the Figure is a Military Man advancing , holding in his Right-hand a Spear , with two of the Signa Militaria at his Back . The Fifteenth is another of Caracalla's , and he was then also styled Germanicus . The Reverse is MARTI PROPVGNATORI ; the Figure is Mars Grandivus holding in his Right-hand a Spear , and in his Left the Spolia upon his Shoulder . The Sixteenth is also a Caracalla . The Reverse is VENVS VICTRIX ; the Figure is Venus Half naked , leaning upon a Scutum , in her Right-hand holding an Icuncula or small Image . Having now explain'd all the Antiquities that I was able to discover in these Parts , I thought it would be ungenerous in me , should not I name the Persons who shared with me in the Fatigues I had in the Explications of them . I cannot therefore but return my unfeign'd Thanks to the Learned and Reverend Dr. Crostwhite , of Queen's College in Oxford ; who freely and generously assisted me in tracing the Oriental Languages thro' the best Authors , and likewise to the Natives of those Countries themselves , whom I found very affable , and extreamly communicative . And as to the Roman Antiquities , for my fuller Information in those , I must own I was infinitely obliged to the Learned and Generous Mr. Charleton of the Temple , Dr. Williamson and Mr. Prescot of Chester , and Mr. Oddy of Blackburn in Lancashire : Wherefore , I hope those worthy Persons will accept of this Acknowledgement ; which will ever oblige Their Humble Servant , Charles Leigh . FINIS . THE INDEX . A ADrian , Emperor , his Coins , Book 3. Pag. 61. Item 72. Goes in Person to Britain , and his Conquest , p. 73. Built a Wall Eighty Miles long there , p. 74. A Coin of his found at Chester , p. 91. Aegypt , Coins relating to it , B. 3. p. 61. Aeolipile ; what , and how made use of by the Author , B. 1. p. 13. Africa , Coins relating to it , B. 3. p. 61. Agricola ( Iulius ) Vespasian's General in Britain , B. 3. p. 73. Makes a compleat Conquest of Britain , p. 77. Alabastrides , where found and described , B. 1. p. 69. Albinus ( Clodius ) created Caesar , &c. B. 3. p. 74. Continued in Britain , p. 75. Declared himself Emperor , and was slain near Lyons , ibid. A most valuable Coin of his found at Standish , p. 94. Alexandria Aegypti with a Palm , &c. on Coins ; explicated , B. 3. p. 54. Alga's , various Capsulae in them impleted with a pellucid Gelly , B. 1. p. 92. Alga Saccarifera where found , and its Produce , B. 1. p. 93. Allum , where found , and the Nature of it , B. 1. p. 74. Divided in three Classes , p. 76. Amianthus , where found and described , B. 1. p. 72. Anasarca , a Species of the Dropsie , B. 2. p. 68. Andraste , a British Goddess , B. 3. p. 63. Annus ( a Year ) the Etymology thereof , and Extent considered , B. 1. p. 123. and seq . Antonia , &c. on Coins ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 57. Antoninus Pius , Emperor , some Account of his Coins , B. 3. p. 50. More , p. 59. More , p. 66. Item , p. 69 , 70 , 71. His Affairs in Britain , p. 74. A Coin of his found at Standish , p. 92. Apollo's Priests , &c. on Coins ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 49. Armenian Bows , &c. on Coins and why , B. 3. p. 55. Ascarides , a Worm , its Generation in Human Stomachs , &c. enquired into , B. 1. p. 150. Illustrated with a Story of the Freebooters in America , ibid. & seq . Objection against the Author's Hypothesis answered , p. 151. & seq . Ascites , a Species of the Dropsie , B. 2. p. 68. Asia Minor , Coins relating to it , B. 3. p. 61. Asper , a kind of Sea-Eagle ; its Food , B. 1. p. 159. Dissected by the Author , and his Observations from it . ibid. & seq . Atmosphear ; the Elasticity of it illustrated , B. 1. p. 13. &c. Augustus Caesar , Emperor , some Account of his Coins , B. 3. p. 48. More , p. 56. & seq . A Coin of his found at Chester , p. 89. Avon or Savon ; the British Name for a River , B. 1. p. 4. Aurelius ( Marcus ) Emperor , his Coins accounted for , B. 3. p. 70. His Affairs in Britain , p. 74. A Coin of his found at Standish , p. 92 , 93. Another , p. 98. Author , Experiments made by him upon Waters , B. 1. p. 36. & seq . B Barbarian naked , &c. on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 58. Barnacle , a Bird ; its Generation from Shell-Fishes , examin'd and refuted , B. 1. p. 157. & seq . More , and the Cutt of it annex'd , B. 1. p. 190. Barometer ; curious Observations of it , B. 1. p. 15 , 16. Bassianus , Emperor , B. 3. p. 76. Bath , in Somersetshire , Mr. Allen's Observation on it , examin'd and refuted by the Author , B. 1. p. 52. Bees ; Remarks how wonderfully they elaborate their Honey , B. 1. p. 156. The Reason of their Reviving after being seemingly drown'd in Water , or suffocated by Brimstone , ibid. & seq . Belemnites ; Stones , where found , B. 1. p. 119. Bellisama , a River in Lancashire ; the Etymology of it , B. 1. p. 3. More , B. 3. p. 76. Bile-stone : See Cutt and Explication , Fig. 20 , 21. in Plate 3. at the End of B. 3. Birds described , B. 1. p. 157. & seq . A diverting Relation of a Bird at Durton , in Lancashire , p. 162. Uncommon Birds sometimes in Lancashire , &c. p. 164. Black-Lead , where found , and by whom engrossed , B. 1. p. 90. & seq . Boadicia's Prayer to Andraste , B. 3. p. 63. Her Golden Torques , p. 64. & seq . Boyle Mr. His Experiment of the Vegetation of Plants , B. 1. p. 106. & seq . Brigantes , ancient Inhabitants of Lancashire ; why so called , B. 1. p. 1 , 2. ibid. p. 5. Britain , when Conquer'd by the Romans , B. 3. p. 25. Peopled from the East , p. 61. Proved from Scripture , and by other Arguments , p. 62. & seq . More of its being Peopled from the East , B. 3. p. 77. & seq . How described by Caesar , p. 74. When first Invaded , p. 75. Revolt in Nero's Reign , but are reduced , p. 77. Made a Roman Province , p. 78. Quite deserted by the Romans , p. 79. Britania ; its Etymology , B. 1. p. 2 , 3. Represented upon a Coin , B. 3. p. 58. Brotherton ( Thomas ) Esq in Lancashire ; his Experiments of the Growth of Trees , B. 2. p. 29. Illustrated by several Figures , described , p. 30. & seq . The Author's Opinion hereupon , p. 34. Brutes , of their Reason , B. 2. p. 9. & seq . Authors refining their Knowledge by Ideas , &c. examin'd and rejected , p. 10. & seq . Their Souls are not an actual Fire , p. 12. Nor Nitro-aerial Spirit , p. 13. The Author 's own Thoughts upon 't , ibid. Brutus ( Marcus ) and Cassius , some Coins accounted for relating to them , B. 3. p. 52. Bufonites , Stones , where found , B. 1. p. 119. See the Cutt and Explication , Fig. 1. in Plate second , mark'd Fig. 2. at the End of Book 1. Buphthalmos , a Stone in Lancashire , &c. B. 1. p. 130. Bull-Heads . See Frogs . Burning-Well , near Wigan , described and accounted for , B. 1. p. 40 , 41. From whence the Heat proceeds , p. 42. Buxton in Derbyshire ; Hot Baths there , and their Vertues , B. 1. p. 31. Their Vertues and Use , p. 32. & seq . The Queen of Scots Latin Distick upon them , B. 3. p. 42. Byon , a Distemper how caus'd , B. 1. p. 88. C Caduceus Orbis on Coins , explicated , B. 3 p. 51 , 52. One with a double Cornucopia , &c. explain'd , p. 54. One with a Scutum explain'd , p. 55. Caer , the Etymology of it , B. 3. p. 77. Caligula , Emperor , his Coin , B. 3. p. 57. Cancer , Acroterion & Rosa on Coins ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 52. Cangi , what Part of Britain they inhabited , B. 3. p. 26. More of them , p. 33. Canooes , found in Martin-Meer , B. 1. p. 18. The Cutt explain'd , p. 181. Cappadocia , Coins relating to it , B. 3. p. 61. Caracalla , his Coins explain'd , p. 108 , 109 , 110. Caractacus , a British Prince , carried Captive to Rome , B. 3. p. 26. More of it , p. 76. Caterpillar , how she generates , and is destroy'd by her young Ones , B. 1. p. 149. Cattle , large ones bred in Lancashire , B. 2. p. 5. Cattle wild in Lancashire without Horns , B. 2. p. 3. Cat-fish , the Pricking of its Fins dangerous , and why , B. 1. p. 146. Ceres and Anona on Coins , B. 3. p. 51. Item , Ceres alone , ibid. Char , a Fish found only in one part of Winder-Meer , described , B. 1. p. 141. Item , p. 142. How caught , ibid. & seq . Chatsworth in Derbyshire , the Duke of Devon's Seat , described , B. 3. p. 44. & seq . Cheshire , described ; its Air , B. 1. p. 11. The ancient Inhabitants of it , B. 3. p. 32. Chester , its Etymology and various Names , both Ancient and Modern , B. 1. p. 11 , 12. It s ancient Greatness , ibid. Remarkable for many Antiquities , B. 3. p. 18. & seq . Divers Roman Inscriptions here , p. 19. & seq . The Twentieth Legion , stiled Valeria & Victrix , quarter'd here , p. 19. & seq . Two remarkable Coins here , p. 21. Another Inscription , p. 25. Made a Colony by Septimius Geta , p. 27. A Coin of Constantius found here , p. 29. More of the 20th Legion being here , p. 32. & seq . An Account of its Earls , p. 37 , & seq . Of its Barons , p. 39 , & seq . Roman Altars dug up there , p. 82. Several sorts of Fibulae , p. 84. Horn of a Rane-Deer , ibid. Two Consular Coins found here , p. 89. Claudius ( Drusus ) Emperor , his Expedition to , and Conquest of Britain , B. 3. p. 72. More of it , p. 75. & seq . Claudius ( Titus ) &c. his Coins explicated , B. 3. p. 58. Clays , the different sorts in Lancashire , &c. B. 1. p. 56. Clemens Augustus , his Coins , B. 3. p. 71. Clementia , &c. on Coins explain'd , B. 3. p. 60. Clepsydra , an Account of it , B. 1. p. 123 Coals , the Nature of them , B. 1. p. 67. Cockles , the best in England in Lancashire , &c. B. 1. p. 135. Coke or Toftan , what it is , B. 1. p. 79. It s strange Effect upon Iron , ibid. Coins accounted for , B. 3. p. 48. & seq . Coln in Lancashire ; its Roman Antiquities , B. 3. p. 10. & seq . No Roman Station , p. 12. It s Etymology , ibid. Commodus , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 69 , 71. His Affairs in Britain , p. 74. Divers Coins of his found at Standish , explain'd , p. 93 , 94. Consecratio , upon Coins explicated , B. 3. p. 49. Constantia , some of her Coins described , B. 3. p. 58. Constantius , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 59. Consular Coins , B. 3. p. 89. Consumptions , reduced to Classes , with an Account of the Rise of them , B. 2. p. 59. Why the People on Salt and Marshy Coasts are subject to it , p. 60. The Species of Scorbutic Consumptions treated of , p. 61. & seq . The Symptoms of the Disease , p. 62. The Reasons of them assign'd , ibid. & seq . Why the Urine is so very Lixivial herein , p. 64. Whether the Lungs are always full of Tubercles , p. 65. Symptoms of a Consumption in a confirm'd State , p. 65. & seq . Copper-Ores , the several sorts of them , ill managed , B. 1. p. 81. & seq . What quantity of Copper it produces , and the Fusion described , p. 85. & seq . Coralline , where found , and the Use thereof in Physick , B. 1. p. 92. & seq . Coritani ; the ancient Inhabitants of Derbyshire , B. 1. p. 13. Cormorant ; a Bird , how used to take Fish with , in the Indies , B. 1. p. 161. Cornavii ; the ancient Inhabitants of Cheshire , B. 1. p. 11. Cornucopia , &c. on Coins explicated , B. 3. p. 54. Double , p. 57. Crows , two white ones , B. 1. p. 161. Cuckow and Swallow ; a Query , whether they sleep in Winter , B. 1. p. 164. Cuckow-Spittle , what it is , B. 1. p. 148. & seq . D Damps in Lancashire , and the Effects of them , B. 1. p. 8. & 9. Damps Mineral , described , B. 1. p. 78. & seq . Day , what meant by it , B. 1. p. 123. d ee , a River in Cheshire ; its Etymology , B. 1. p. 22. Proposed to be made Navigable , p. 22. Deer Red in Lime-Park in Cheshire ; an unusual Thing concerning them , B. 2. p. 2. Observations of their casting their Horns , ibid. Use of their Flesh and Horns in Physick , ibid. & seq . Deer spotted in Dunham-Park , B. 2. p. 3. Deluge , various Opinions concerning the Universality of it , B. 1. p. 100. & seq . Moses his Narrative of it most true , p. 124. & seq . Derby , a Catalogue of its Earls , B. 3. p. 46. More particularly of the present Family , p. 47. Derbyshire ; an Account of it , B. 1. p. 13. More , B. 3. p. 40. The Peak described , p. 42. & seq . Pool's - Hole , and other Rarities there described , B. 3. p. 187. & seq . Diadumenus , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 70. More explain'd , p. 106. Diana Venatrix , &c. on Coins explicated , B. 3. p. 56. Dioclesian , Emperor , a remarkable Coin of his , B. 3. p. 54. Distempers intermittent ; accounted for , and illustrated with divers Cases , B. 2. p. 87. & seq . Dog at Bold in Lancashire , his odd Manner of Dying , B. 2. p. 9. Dog-fish described , and generates like a Dog and Bitch , B. 1. p. 1●7 . Domitian , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 48 , 59 , 60. Subdued the Orcades and Caledonians , p. 73. A Coin of his found at Standish in Lancashire , p. 92. Domitius ( Cneus ) his Coins , B. 3. p. 54. Dove , a River in Derbyshire , the Etymology of it , B. 1. p. 23. Course and Overflowing , ibid. Downham Diamonds , how cast up , described and compounded , B. 1. p. 76. Dropsie ; the different Species of it , and Causes assign'd , with the Author's Sentiments and Experience , B. 2. p. 68. & seq . Whence it may proceed , p. 69. As also the Lymphatick Dropsie , p. 70. Particular Cases in the Dropsie recited and accounted for , p. 71. & seq . The Cure in general , p. 74. & seq . Whether Salivation be proper for it , p. 75. Another odd Case recited , p. 76. Ducks wild , their most remarkable Feeding at Bold in Lancashire , B. 1. p. 163. & seq . E Earths ; the several sorts of them in Lancashire , &c. B. 1. p. 55. Bituminous Earth , where , with the Nature and Use of it , p. 64. Eccho in Cheshire of a strange Nature , B. 1. p. 14. The Cutt and Explication at the End of Book 1. Eels , an Enquiry into the Generation of them , B. 1. p. 143. & seq . The BIood circulates in them , p. 144. Elagabalus . See Heliogabalus . Elden-Hole . See Pool's - Hole . Elke's Head found deep under Ground , and where , B. 1. p. 63. Elixir of Vitriol , B. 1. p. 14 , 15. Emmet-Water ; accounted for , B. 1. p. 39. Equites on Coins , and why , B. 3. p. 53. Erke River remarkable for the fattest Eels , and why , B. 1. p. 143. Eternitas , &c. on Coins , B. 3. p. 60. Experiments Chymical , from Spirit of Hart's-horn , &c. B. 1. ibid. F Faustina , her Coin , B. 3. p. 66. One found at Standish , p. 93. Feather'd-Allum . See Amianthus . Felon ; a Distemper in Infants in Lancashire , &c. Its Symptoms , Origine and Cure , B. 2. p. 49. Fires ; several sorts noted , B. 2. p. 12. Fishes described , B. 1. p. 130. & seq . Three strange ones taken by the Author , described , p. 133. & seq . Flaminii upon Coins , B. 3. p. 50. Floud , an unusual one in Cheshire , with the Effects of it , B. 1. p. 126. & seq . Fluor or Spar , strange one , in Derbyshire . See the Cutt and Explication at the End of Book 1. Fig. 1 , and 2. in Plate mark'd Fig. 1. Of other Forms . See Plate 3. Fig. 8. 16 , 17. at the End of Book 1. Fortune , &c. on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 60. Frogs , how they generate , B. 1. p. 151. Sleeping long without Food ; and the Reason of it , ibid. Medicinal , ibid. Waters distilled from their Spawn , used against Spitting of Blood , p. 153. Plaisters of them , ibid. G Galba , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 59. His General in Britain , p. 73. One of his Coins found at Chester , p. 90. Galerius ( Titus Elupius ) his Coins accounted for , B. 3. p. 70. Germanicus , &c. his Coins explicated , B. 3. p. 58. Geta , Roman Emperor ; a Coin of his proving the Antiquity of Chester , B. 3. p. 27. More , p. 28. More of his Coins , p. 49. & seq . More , p. 67 , 68. Slain by Caracalla his Brother , p. 76. His Coins found at Standish explain'd , p. 105 , 106. Gigleswig , a Spring in Yorkshire that ebbs and flows , described and accounted for , B. 1. p. 26 , &c. Glass , how first made by accident , B. 1. p. 75. Gordianus , Emperor , his Coin explain'd , B. 3. p. 104. Grashopper , how strangely preserv'd in its Infancy , B. 1. p. 148. Green-back and Mullets , excellent Food , B. 1. p. 134 ▪ H. Haddon-House , whose , B. 3. p. 46. Haematides , or soft Clay Ore ; its Goodness and Vertue , B. 1. p. 85. Hail-stones , a dreadful Storm in Lancashire , and when , with the Effects of them , B. 1. p. 9. Cutt and Explication at the End of Book 1. Hair-Balls in the Stomachs of Beasts , described and accounted for , B. 2. p. 48. Hares , somewhat concerning the Superfaetation of them , B. 2. p. 5. & seq . Whence comes their Velocity , p. 6. Their Colours different , and why , p. 7. Distempers , ibid. Helena , her Coin , B. 3. p. 49. Heliogabalus , Emperor , his Coin , B. 3. p. 66. Took the Name of Antoninus , p. 76. His Coins explain'd , p. 106 , 107. Hemeneus , or Humming-Bird , why it produces not Honey like the Bee , B. 1. p. 157. Hercules Densionensis on Coins , and why , B. 3. p. 66. Hippopotamus , some Account of it at the End of B. 1. p. 183. Item , p 185. Hispania , Coins of it , B. 3. p. 156. Item , 59. Hope , &c. on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 58. Hora , the Etymology and ancient Signification of it , B. 1. p. 122. Horrax ( Ieremiah ) Eminent for his Skill in Astronomy , and his Character by Dr. Wallis , B. 2. p. 27. & seq . Item , An Account of his Works , p. 28. & seq . Hue , a Fish , eats pickled like an Anchove , B. 1. p. 146. Human Worms , B. 1. p. 150. I Imp. Aael , an obscure Coin , B. 3. p. 71. Imperator Crucem tenens ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 66. Imperator Caesar Aug. with a Bidens , &c. on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 68. Inflammation of the Blood , what is meant by it , B. 2. p. 77. & seq . Ink-fish . See Sepia . Inscriptions Roman at Ribchester , B. 3. p. 3. & seq . Item , p. 8. More at Manchester , with their Interpretations , p. 14. & seq . Divers at Chester also interpreted , p. 19. & seq . One near Bakewell upon an Altar , p. 41. Instruments , strange ones found near Martin-Meer , B. 3. p. 181 , 182. Iron-Ore , the several sorts of it , and how best run into malleable Iron , B. 1. p. 80. & seq . More particularly described , p. 82. & seq . With Protuberances , Cutt and Explication , Fig. 15. in Plate 3. at the End of Book 1. Iulia , &c. on Coin , B. 3. p. 67 , 68 , 70 , 71. Iulia Augusta Pia , &c. divers Coins of hers found at Standish , explain'd , B. 3. p. 36 , 37. Iulia Domna , her Coins explain'd , B. 3. p. 108. Iulia Maesa on Coin , B. 3. p. 67. More Coins of hers explain'd , p. 98. Iulia Mammaea , her Coins explain'd , &c. B. 3. p. 68. Item , p. 69 , 101 , 102. Iulia Paula Aug. a Coin of hers , B. 3. p. 98. Iulia Saemias ; Coins of hers explain'd , B. 3. p. 99. Iulianus ( Didius ) Emperor , slain by the Soldiers , B. 3. p. 75. Iulius Caesar , Emperor , Observations of his Coins , B. 3. p. 48. More , p. 51 , 71. His Exploits in Britain , p. 72. A Coin of his Head , with a Star , &c. found at Chester , p. 89. Iupiter , &c. on Coins , B. 3. p. 60. K Kent , a River in Lancashire , its Signification in Armenian , B. 3. p. 76. L Laetitia , on Coins , the Meaning , B. 3. p. 66. Lancashire , its Denomination , B. 1. p. 1. Air , p. 6. Observations of the Weather-Glass here , p. 10. More of the Effects of the Air , ibid. Made a County Palatine , B. 3. p. 16. Lancaster , Sympuvia found there , B. 3. p. 30. But few other Antiquities , p. 15. A Catalogue of those to whom it gave Titles of Honour , p. 16. & seq . Lapis Calaminaris , where found , and how used , B. 1. p. 91. Lapis Serpentarius , two sorts , and where found , B. 1. p. 120. Larbrick Cold-Spring ; Experiments upon it , B. 1. p. 14. Lead-Ore , how found , described , and the several sorts of it , B. 1. p. 80. The Fusion of it , p. The Distempers that arise from it , ibid. & seq . How the Mine is discover'd , p. 89. Lead-Ore feather'd . See Fig. 14. in Plate 3. at the End of Book 1. Leicester Sir Peter , writ the Antiquities of Buckley Hundred , B. 2. p. 14. Lepidus ( Marcus ) some Coins referring to him accounted for , B. 3. p. 53. Letter , one from the Author to Dr. Plot , concerning the Water of Latron and Nitrian Nitre , B. 2. p. 35. Gives the Denomination of Nitre , and divers other Things , ibid. & seq . Another Letter concerning Digestion , p. 42. & seq . From Mr. Oddy , concerning the Antiquities of Ribchester , B. 3. p. 2. From Mr. Hargrave , of the Antiquities of Coln , ibid. From Dr. Prescot , concerning the Antiquities of Chester , p. 21. & seq . From Mr. Fowke to Mr. Prescot , p. 30. Lewenhoke demonstrates the Circulation of Blood in Eels , B. 1. p. 144. Lizards , frequent in Lancashire , B. 1. p. 148. Longinus Flavius , a Roman Tribune in Britain ; with an Account of his Family , B. 3. p. 23. & seq . Lud , the Etymology of it , B. 3. p. 77. Lune , a River in Lancashire , B. 1. p. 22. In Armenian , signifies the Moon , B. 3. p. 76. M Maclesfield in Cheshire , a Colledge founded there , by whom , B. 2. p. 17. Macrinus , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 72. More explain'd , p. 106. Manchester , a College , Publick School and Hospital founded there , when , and by whom , B. 2. p. 14. & seq . College dissolv'd , when , and refounded by Q. Elizabeth , and after by Charles the First , ibid. Revenues of the Hospital and Publick School , p. 15. Other Charities in Manchester , p. 16. Benefactions added by William Hulme , Esq to the Publick School , ibid. Town gives Title of Honour , to whom , ibid. It s Antiquity and Etymology , B. 3. p. 13. Roman Inscriptions here , p. 14. Vastly populous , and flourishing in Trade , p. 15. Marcus Valerius Alexander , his Coins , B. 3. p. 72. Marles , an Account of them , B. 1. p. 56. Petrify'd , where : See the Cutt and Explication at the End of Book 1. Fig. 3. in Plate mark'd Fig. 1. Mars on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 52 , 59 , 60. Martin-Meer drain'd , B. 1. p. 17. Canooes found in it , p. 18. Firr-stock and Apples found therein , p. 21. Matidia , &c. on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 61. Maximinianus , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 71. Maximinus , Emperor , his Coins explain'd , B. 3. p. 103. Mercia ; an Account of the Kings of it , B. 3. p. 34. & seq . Item , Dukes of this Country , p. 36. & seq . Its Bishops , p. 39. Mermaids-Purses , where , B. 1. p. 93. Mersey , a River in Lancashire , describ'd , B. 1. p. 21. Mettals in Lancashire , &c. what they are , B. 1. p. 80. How separated from Ore , p. 90. Mineral-Waters , accounted for , B. 1. p. 24 , &c. Item , Those that arise out of Bass , p. 40. Minerva , &c. on Coins , B. 3. p. 52. Mines , Coal and Kennel , always found in Strata , B. 1. p. 65. How to be discover'd , p. 66. Farther Observations , ibid. Mint , the Vegetation of it , Experiment by Dr. Woodward , B. 1. p. 107. & seq . Morasses , several sorts in Lancashire , &c. described , B. 1. p. 58. An Enquiry into the Rise of them , p. 59. & seq . How manured , p. 65. Muscular Motion hard to be solv'd , B. 1. p. 145. N Natron , where found in England , B. 1. p. 38. More of it , p. 39. Nautilus , a Fish ; some Account of it at the End of Book 1. in the Explication of the Cutt contain'd in the Plate , mark'd Fig. 1. annex'd to B. 1. Neptune upon Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 49 , 56. More , p. 60. Nero , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 59. His Wars in Britain against Boadicea , p. 73. One of his Coins found at Chester , p. 90. Nerva , Emperor , built Coccium in Lancashire , B. 3. p. 73. Nitre , the great Use thereof in a Plague , B. 1. p. 75. It s Denomination , B. 2. p. 35. Different Names given it , ibid. Different places whence it comes , p. 36. It s Description as it is when a Compositum , ibid. The Number of its Principles , when Chymically resolv'd , p. 37. Rise of them , ibid. It s Separation from the Water of Latron , p. 38. Use in Physick , p. 39. Agriculture and Mechanicks , p. 40. & seq . How it differs from Sal Armoniac , p. 41. From Salt Petre , ibid. Nitria , a Town in Egypt , B. 2. p. 38. Nitrum Calcarium , where contain'd , B. 1. p. 44 , 45. Nowell , Dean , gave several Scholarships to Brazen-Nose College in Oxford , B. 2. p. 14. Nutmegs ; an Account of their Growth , B. 1. p. 96. Nux Pinea on Coin , and why , B. 3. p. 55. O Ocre , where found , B. 1. p. 67. Oddy Mr. his Letter concerning the Antiquities of Ribchester , B. 3. p. 2. Optites , or Cornu Ammonis ; a Serpent-stone See the Cutt Fig. 6. in Plate mark'd Fig. 1. at the End of B. 1. Ores , the Formation of them enquired into , B. 1. p. 89. & seq . Otho , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 60. One of his found at Chester , p. 90. P Pap-fish , described , B. 1. p. 139. Parthians , &c. on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 56 , 57. Patella of a Whale , and the Use of it , at the End of B. 3. p. 185. Peace wing'd , &c. on Coins , explain'd , B. 3. p. 58 , 60. Peak , in Derbyshire ; its Natural Wonders described , B. 3. p. 42. & seq . Item , Artificial Wonders , p. 44. & seq . Pearl-Muscles , common in Lancashire , &c. B. 1. p. 135. Pearson Dr. Eminent for his Learning in these Parts , B. 2. p. 13. Pearls , an Account of the Germination of them , B. 1. p. 135. Sandius , in his Letter to the Royal Society , mistaken , p. 136. & seq . Pectunculus petrify'd . See Cutt and Explication , Fig. 10 , and 13. in Plate 2. mark'd Fig. 2. at the End of B. 1. Pertinax ( Helvius ) Emperor , refused Albinus for his Colleague , and was assassinated , B. 3. p. 74 , 75. Petrifactions , where found , the different sorts of them seen by the Author , B. 1. p. 115. His Arguments against their being the Exuviae of Animals at the Deluge , ibid. & seq . Examples of divers Petrifactions , p. 116. And how effected , p. 117. Phoebus , &c. on Coins , B. 3. p. 56. Phoenicians , Traded into Britain , B. 1. p. 3. &c. More , B. 3. p. 76. & seq . Phosphori in Muscles and Oysters ; from whence they arise , B. 1. p. 138. & seq . Pietas , &c. on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 57. Pisces vaginales , where , and described , B. 1. p. 133. Plants Antepileptic , which they are , and their Use , B. 1. p. 105. Plants Anticteric , which they are , B. 1. p. 105. Plants Balsamic , which they are , B. 1. p. 104. Plants Cardiac , which they are , B. 1. p. 104. & seq . Plants Cathartic ; their Names , Nature and Physical Uses , B. 1. p. 102. & seq . Plants Emetic , which they are , and an Enquiry into their Bitterness , B. 1. p. 102. Plants Fossile found in solid Rocks , &c. accounted for , B. 1. p. 64. More of them in opposition to Dr. Woodward's Hypothesis , p. 98. & seq . Plants Marine in Lancashire , &c. accounted for , B. 1. p. 94. Plants Inland in Lancashire , &c. accounted for , B. 1. p. 94. & seq . Plants Opiate and Paregoric , what they are , B. 1. p. 105. Plants Poisonous , what they are , and how they operate , B. 1. p. 105. & seq . Plants River and Land , Experiments of their Vegetation , B. 1. p. 106. & seq . Plautilla ; her Coins found at Standish explain'd , B. 3. p. 105. Pool's - Hole and Elden-Hole , in Derbyshire accounted for , and described , annex'd to , B. 1. p. 187. & seq . Potters-Clay , an Account of it , B. 1. p. 56. Pox Small , two Cats contracted it of two Persons , and died of it in Lancashire , B , 2. p. 7. Not peculiar to Mankind , p. 8. The Reasons why more frequent than in other Animals , ibid. Prawn , a Fish described , B. 1. p. 134. Proserpina upon Coins , explain'd , B. 3. p. 49. Puffin , a Bird , described , B. 1. p. 159. Pupienus , Emperor , his Coins explain'd , B. 3. p. 103. Pyrites , where found , B. 1. p. 67. What it consists of , p. 68. The Cutt and Explication of a Cylindrical one , Fig. 2. & 17. Plate 2. mark'd Fig. 2. at the End of B. 1. Q Quadrupeds described , B. 2. p. 1. & seq . Querna Corona on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 57. Quicksilver , where sometimes found , B. 1. p. 90. R Rabbet-Fish described , B. 1. p. 146. Rain , Townley's Table of it , B. 2. p. 25. Rale , a Bird in Lancashire , described , B. 1. p. 162. Rana Piscatrix ; an Account of it annex'd to B. 1. p. 186. Red-Spider poisonous to Cattle , &c. B. 149. Reptiles and Insects described , B. 1. p. 147. & seq . Ribbel , a River in Lancashire ; the Derivation of the Word and Argument from it , B. 1. p. 45. More of that River , p. 22. More , B. 3. p. 77. Ribchester in Lancashire ; its ancient Name , and famous for divers Antiquities , B. 3. p. 2. & seq . Divers Roman Inscriptions here , p. 3. & seq . Explain'd , ibid. Other remarkable Antiquities here , p. 6. & seq . More , p. 9. Antique Ruby found there , described , p. 81. Divers Roman Altars found there , p. 82. Item , A Roman Discus , &c. ibid. A Sympuvium , Roman Tyle , Urn , Fibulae , Ring of a Roman Boat found here , p. 83. Item , Two sides of a Sacrificing-Altar , p. 84. Rickets common in Lancashire , &c. how occasion'd , B. 2. p. 49. Divided into Classes , p. 50. Cure , ibid. Rocks ; an Enquiry whether at first fluid , B. 1. p. 120. & seq . Rome , her Coins , B. 3. p. 48. & seq . More of its Empire , p. 55. Armed , &c. p. 59. S Sagittarii on Coins ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 50. Salmon , abounds in the Rivers of Lancashire , &c. B. 1. p. 139. An Account of their Growth , ibid. & seq . Salmon-Lowse , what , B. 1. p. 140. Salt-Petre contain'd in Water , affirm'd , B. 1. p. 39. Salt Rocks in Cheshire , and Conjectures upon it , B. 1. p. 75. & seq . Salts Marine , where they make their Efflorescences , B. 1. p. 74. Sand-Eels , what they are , B. 1. p. 134. Sandius , his Letter to the Royal Society of the Germination of Pearls , B. 1. p. 136. Another Letter , p. 137. Mistaken in his Notion , p. 138. Savig ; a Rivulet in Lancashire , the Etymology of the Word and Argument from it , B. 1. p. 5. Item , B. 3. p. 77. Scurvy ; its various Denominations , B. 2. p. 51. It s Epidemicalness , p. 52. Symptoms , ibid. Divided into Classes , p. 53. The Rationale of its Symptoms , as Faetidness of the Gums , &c. ibid. & seq . Spots and Lepra , p 55. & seq . Particular Instances of its Cure , p. 56. & seq . The general Method of it , p. 58. Sea-Blebs , Fishes cast upon the Shoars of Lancashire , &c. described , B. 1. p. 133. Sea-Crow described . Item , Its Food , B. 1. p. 158. Cutt , and further Account of it annex'd to B. 1. p. 159. Sea-Dogs , as described by Dampier , B. 1. p. 131. & seq . Sea-Gulls , described , and why they pursue one another in their Flights , B. 1. p. 163. Sea-Horse . See Hippopotamus . Sea-Oaks . See Alga's . Sea-Toad . See Rana Piscatrix . Seals , or Sea-Calves , how taken , and described , B. 1. p. 131. More of the Seale at the End of B. 3. p. 185. Sellae Curules , &c. on Coins , the Meaning , B. 3. p. 53. Sepia , or Ink-fish ; the Nature of the Ink discharg'd by them , described , B. 1. p. 131. More of it , p. 182. Severus ( Septimius ) and Geta , Emperors , their Coins accounted for , B. 3. p. 49. & seq . More of Severus , p. 67 , 69. His Affairs in Britain , p. 75. Built a Wall there , ibid. Severus Alexander , Emperor , somewhat of his Coins , B. 3. p. 50. More , p. 67 , 68 , 70 , 71. Divers Coins of his found at Standish , explain'd , p. 95 , 96. More Coins of his explain'd , p. 99 , 100. More Coins explain'd , p. 101. Severus Pius Augustus , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 57. Item , p. 69. Sheep , strange ones in Stiperly-Park in Cheshire , described , B. 2. p. 1. & seq . Shells Marine , found deep under Ground in Lancashire , &c. B. 1. p. 62. In Marle-Pits , p. 119. Remarkable ones named , p. 120. Pearly and Chalky kinds of Shells , and the Formation of them , B. 2. p. 47. & seq . Taken out of an Hog's Bladder , ibid. Sibilla Belgica on a Coin , B. 3. p. 49. Slurry , what it is , B. 1. p. 56. & seq . Smith Bishop , Founder of Brazen-Nose College in Oxford , B. 2. p. 14. Sol , &c. on Coins , explain'd , B. 3. p. 66. Sope-stone , where , and the Nature of it , B. 1. p. 57. Sparling-fisher , a Bird , described , B. 1. p. 161. Spars , several sorts of them , where found , and described , B 1. p. 68. & seq . Uses in Physick , p. 70. & seq . A black Spar that affords a diverting Phoenomenon , ibid. Spikes of Corn ( four ) on Coins ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 53. Spout at Sea described , B. 1. p. 127. The Account confirm'd by Dampier , ibid. & seq . Springs ; an Account of the Origin of them , B. 1. p. 28 , &c. A Spring impregated with Sulphur , where , p. 31. Springs arising out of Bass , accounted for , ibid. & seq . Stag's - Head entire , found deep under Ground , and where , B. 1. p. 62. More of it , p. 184. Stalactides , where found , and described , B. 1. p. 69. & seq . Stones of exact Symmetry deep in the Earth , B. 1. p. 129. Stones of different Forms , Colour , &c. taken out of the Bodies of Animals , B. 2. p. 47. Standish in Lancashire , a Roman Signet and Coins found there , described , B. 3. p. 81. The Vessel wherein the Coins were , p. 82. Star-fish , described , B. 1. p. 133. Star-slime , what it is , examin'd , B. 1. p. 154. & seq . Sturgeon , the Figure of it , B. 3. p. 185. Sulphur in Baths , why it tinges of a different Colour , accounted for , B. 1. p. 34. & seq . Several sorts described , p. 77. & seq . Etymology , ibid. Syren , &c. on Coins ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 56. T Talcs , where found , and the Nature of them , B. 1. p. 72. Tempest , a terrible one , and when , in Lancashire , B. 1. p. 6. The Effects of it , p. 7. Thermometer , Experiment with it , B. 1. p. 54. Thule , the Etymology of it , B. 1. p. 4. More to the same Purpose , B. 3. p. 76. Tiberius , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 57. A Coin of his found at Chester , p. 90. Tideswell , a Spring in Derbyshire ebbs and flows , with an Enquire into the Reason of it , B. 1. p. 25 , &c. Timpanites , a Species of the Dropsie , B. 2. p. 68. Accounted for , p. 69. Titus Vespasian , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 48. His Affairs in Britain , p. 73. A Coin of his found at Chester , p. 91. Toad very poisonous , but the Excellency of its Use in Physick , demonstrated , B. 1. p. 154. & seq . Tobacco-Pipe Clay , B. 1. p. 57. Townley ( Richard ) Esq his Letter to Dr. Croon , about the Invention of an Instrument for dividing a Foot into 40000 parts , B. 2. p. 17. & seq . His Instrument described , p. 19. & seq . Another Letter about the Quantity of Rain falling Monthly for divers Years , p. 21. & seq . His Table of Rain , p. 25. His Observations of the Ecclipse of the Sun , p. 26. Trajanus ( Ulpius ) Emperor , his Affairs in Britain , B. 3. p. 73. A Coin of his found at Standish , p. 92. Trees , found deep under Ground , discuss'd , B. 1. p. 61. & seq . Tripos with a Star , on Coins ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 53. Triumviri , their Coin explicated , B. 3. p. 54. Trout and Grayling plentiful at Buxton , and the best in England , B. 1. p. 147. V Valerianus ( Caesar ) &c. his Coins explain'd , B. 3. p. 66. Valerius Maximus , &c. on Coin , B. 3. p. 67 , 68. Valerius Divus Augustus , Emperor , his Coins , B. 3. p. 71. Venus Victrix , on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 51. Item , p. 56. Verus ( Lucius ) a Coin of his found at Standish , B. 3. p. 93. Vespasian , Emperor , his Affairs in Britain , B. 3. p. 73. Coins of his found at Chester , p. 90. Vesta cover'd , &c. on Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 58. Via Trajana , &c. Coins ; the Meaning , B. 3. p. 61. Victoria wing'd , upon Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 49. With her Two Snakes , p. 55. Upon a Coelestial Sphere , &c. ibid. Item , p. 56. Item , p. 66. Viper in Lancashire , described , B. 1. p. 147. An Enquiry wherein its Poison consists , p. 148. It s Flesh Medicinal , ibid. Vitellius , Emperor , his Coin , B. 3. p. 90. Vitriol , three sorts of it , where found , and described , B. 1. p. 73. & seq . Vitriol-Spring , where , B. 1. p. 30. Its Produce of Vitriol , ibid. More of Vitriol , p. 39. Up-Holland ; an Idol found there , B. 3. p. 81. Urceus Lituus , &c. on Coins , and why , B. 3. p. 53. W Waters , that cast up Marine-Shells , B. 1. p 28. At Burnley in Lancashire accounted for , p. 37. Natron found there , and at Hanbridge , p. 38. Its uses in Physick , ibid. Waters of a Stiptick Taste , and the Nature of them , p. 48. Coldness in Waters , whence , p. 53. Waters out of Bass , B. 1. p. 40. Waters Chalybeat , where , B. 49. Proceed not from the Pyrites , and why , ibid. & seq . Waters Mineral . See Mineral-Waters . Waters purging , where , and the Rise and Nature of them described , B. 1. p. 45. More of these Waters , p. 46. Farther discuss'd , p. 50. & seq . Waters rank'd amongst the Acidulae , where , and contain Natron , B. 1. p. 43. Experiments thereupon , p. 47. Waters Saline , where , and the Rise of them , B. 1. p. 43. The Nature of the Salt made from them , ibid. & seq . Waters Sulphureous Saline , accounted for , B. 1. p. 40. & seq . Winder-Meer , described , B. 1. p. 141. & seq . Wire , a River in Lancashire , the Fishing there , B. 1. p. 22. Woman with Horns in Lancashire , B. 2. p. 3. & seq . An Enquiry into the Reason , ibid. One with Child frighted , and the Effect , p. 4. Item , p. 118. One with a Crow upon Coins , explicated , B. 3. p. 50. More of a Woman with Horns , ibid. Woodcocks , where they breed , B. 1. p. 164. Woodward Dr. his Experiments concerning the Vegetation of Mint , &c. B. 1. p. 107. & seq . His Corollary therefrom , examin'd and refuted by the Author , p. 110. & seq . Wrong in his Notion of Petrifactions , p. 115. FINIS . ADVERTISEMENT . There is newly Printed for John Nicholson , at the King 's - Arms , in Little-Britain , London , A Compleat Dictionary of the Greek and Roman Antiquities ; explaining the obscure Places in Classic Authors , and Ancient Historians , relating to the Religion , Mythology , History , Geography and Chronology of the Ancient Greeks and Romans ; their Sacred and Prophane Rites and Customs ; Laws , Polity , Arts and Engines of War : Also an Account of their Navigations , Arts and Sciences , and the Inventors of them ; with the Lives and Opinions of their Philosophers . Compiled Originally in French , at the Command of the French King , for the Use of the Dauphin , the Dukes of Burgundy , Anjou and Berry : By Monsieur DANET . Made English , with the Addition of very Useful MAPPS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A50038-e13810 Mr. Iohn Sturdy in the Philosoph ▪ Transact . Notes for div A50038-e71030 * But upon this Altar Mr. Prideaux , who writ the Marmora Arundeliana , Comments thus ; That it is an Altar dedicated to Iupiter the Thunderer ; Tanar in the British Language signifying Thunder , and makes Praesens Guna to Praeses Gunathae , that is , Governour of North Wales . a Per Demsterum in Rosinum , ad C. 14. Lib. 2. b Epist. L. 2. Epist. 1. V. 144. c Andr. Shotti , Gentes & Famil . Roman . a Digest . Lib. 1. Tit. 2. a Rosini , Lib. 4. L. de Patria pot . b Gruter & Rosinus . c Gruter , p. 492. V. d Tacitus in Vita Agric. 13. a Cheshire . b Ejusdem Vitae Agr. 7. c Agricolam xxmae Legioni tarde ad Sacramentum transgressae praeposuit . d In Not. in Polyalbion . a In Cheshire . a Macrob. Saturnal , Lib. 1. Cap. vj. a Plin. Hist. Nat. Lib. 5. Cap. 24. Buxton , whose Fame thy Baths shall ever tell , Whom I , perhaps , shall see no more , Farewel . 
A46231	----	A description of the nature of four-footed beasts with their figures en[graven in brass] / written in Latin by Dr. John Johnston ; translated into English by J.P. Historiae naturalis de quadrupetibus. English Jonstonus, Joannes, 1603-1675. 1678 Approx. 797 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 98 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A46231 Wing J1015A ESTC R8441 12327635 ocm 12327635 59579 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46231) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59579) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 189:3) A description of the nature of four-footed beasts with their figures en[graven in brass] / written in Latin by Dr. John Johnston ; translated into English by J.P. Historiae naturalis de quadrupetibus. English Jonstonus, Joannes, 1603-1675. J. P. [7], 119 p., 80 p. of plates : ill. Printed for the widow of John Jacobsen Schipper, and Stephen Swart, Amsterdam : 1678. Translation of: Historiae naturalis de quadrupetibus [sic], which forms part of his work on animals. Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries. Marginal notes. Imperfect: some letters missing on t.p. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Animal behavior -- Early works to 1800. Zoology -- Pre-Linnean works. Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2006-02 Aptara Rekeyed and resubmitted 2006-03 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2006-03 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A DESCRIPTION Of the Nature OF FOUR-FOOTED BEASTS , With their Figures 〈…〉 WRITTEN IN LATIN By D R. JOHN JOHNSTON . Translated into English by J. P. AMSTERDAM , Printed for the Widow of JOHN JACOBSEN SCHIPPER , and STEPHEN SWART . M.DC.LXXVIII . THE PREFACE To the BOOK Of the FOUR-FOOTED BEASTS . Courteous Reader , WE have thought good to anticipate somthing touching FOUR-FOOTED BEASTS in general : which I trust I shall have sufficiently performed , when I shall have praemised to you some account of the Name , the Parts , Place , Food , Growth , Generation , Life , Animal actions , Use and Differences thereof . Now under the denomination of These , are to be by us considered Those Animals which , being of a middle nature between the airy and the waterish , are for the most part covered with hair , somtimes with shells , and do go upon four feet . I should call them , after the Greek idiom , Tetrapoda four-footed , Tetrakola having four members or parts , Tetraskele four legg'd , and Tetrabamona such as walk on four . In all the rest there is a manifold and incomprehensible varietie , which , if you should well consider , would strike you with astonishment . Please first to view with me the outward Parts . They which bring forth living creatures have hairs ; which produce eggs , a shell . The hairs of Horses are seen in their large manes , so the locks of Lyons on their shoulders : and in Coneys within their cheeks and feet . The Hare is of all living creatures the most hairy . The hairs grow thicker in all with age . In the Horse onely they contract a grayness . Swine and porcupines are covered with bristles , Sheep with wool , Goats have their beards hanging down from their chin . The Hide of the Sea-horse is so thick , that out of it are formed turned-spears : that also of the Elephant and Rhinoceros is almost impenetrable . Nowhere is Natures wantonness , or lavishness , more evident than in the Horns . These It spreads abroad into branches , as in the Harts . To Others it gives single Ones , as in the Harts call'd Spitters which have young horns without tines . The horns of Others hath it fashioned as the palms of hands spread abroad , and hath shot out fingers from them , whence they call them Platycerota's Broad-horned beasts . To the Roes , or wild Goats , hath it given horns with branches , but little : neither hath it made them hanging down . Such as are circularly convolved or wound about , as a worlebat , are given to the Rams : unlucky ones to Bulls . To the wild Goats of the Rocks , such as are crookedly writhen backwards , to the Fallow-Deer on the contrary , forwards . Such as stand bolt upright , and twined with the compassing about of wrinckles and sharpened lightly toward the top , to the Strepsiceros a Beast half wild and half tame , which in Africa they call an Addax . Those are moveable , as are ears , which be found among the herds in Phrygia : Those of the Troglodyts ( so called from their inhabiting in caverns ) grow directly toward the earth , by reason whereof they must turn their necks awry when they feed . To Others onely one horn is given , and that in the middle of the head , or on the nose . To Some also are given horns of strength to run on in a forcible assault ; to Others , for striking withall . Some are hooked , Others contrariwise crooking upwards . In Some they are cast in various manners , lying along , turned about , entangled together : all of them tending toward a sharp point . To all them and them onely who procreate a living creature are given Ears , and they are movable . In Some they are less , in Others greater . In the Harts onely they are cloven , and as it were divided : in Ratts they are full of hairs . In Horses and all kind of labouring cattell they show the tokens of the mind : in the weary they are flagging : panting or trembling in the fearfull : standing upright in the raging : hanging loose in the sick . The Dog , the Lion , and those which live upon hunting for the prey have the Mouth so cut open as to gape wide ; 't is of a middle size in the Swine . The snout or trunk is onely in the Elephant . The Jaws in labouring cattell are long , in Apes round . The Neck in the Lion onely , and the Wolf and the subtil Beast Hyaena is stiffened with each of them one bone . Touching the Paps or Teats this is observed by Pliny : The Beasts which have whole hoofs , and bring not forth above two young at once , these all have two paps , and not otherwhere than between the thighs : the cloven-footed and horned in the same place . The Cows have four , the Sheep and Goats two . Those which are fruitfull with a numerous brood at once , and have toes or claws in their feet , have many more along their whole belly , in a double rank , as the Swine : the nobler sort have twelve , the vulgar fewer by two : in like manner the Bitches of Dogs . Others have four in the middle part of the belly , as the Panthers : Others two , as the Lionesses . The Elephant onely hath two under the shoulders ; not in his breast , but on the side hid under the arm-holes . None have any between their thighs which have claws on their feet . They who live upon the prey have Claws , five in the foremost feet , four in the rest . Lions , Wolvs , Dogs , and a few other beasts have also in their after-feet five nails , one whereof hangs close by the joining on of the leg : the rest which are less have five claws . All those that have toes or claws , have also Nails . But the Apes have them bowed or roof-like rising up : the ravenous crooked : in the rest they stand right out , as in dogs , except that which commonly hangs upon the leg . They have solid or whole Hoofs which bear no horns : but the horned are cloven-footed . They say that the Swine in some places of Illyria ( Sclavonia ) have whole hoofs . They are renewed onely in that kind of beasts which bear burdens . Lastly , they have all Tails , except Apes , and those that bring forth eggs , according to the need of their bodies . They are bare in those that are rugged , or have bristles , as in boars : little in those that are full of hairs , or wolly , as in bears : in those that are very long they are full of hard hair , as in horses . Being cut off they renew again in lizards . In kine the tail is longest of all , and at the lowest part long-hair'd . The same are longer in asses than in horses , but in those that bear burdens , full of rough hairs : Lions have them in the lowest part as they are in Oxen and in Rats : with the Panthers not so : with Foxes and Wolvs they are full of rough , or flock-like hair , as in Sheep , but longer . No less is the diversity of the Inward Parts . The Teeth in the brawn and wild boar stick right out : in the Dog and the Lion , like as if they were indented or sawed : in the Horse and Ox they stand close together ; the foremost are sharp , those more inward are plain : The horned beasts want the one row : they stick not out in any , where they are as sawed : none that have horns do either stick out or are sawed : but in all these they are hollow , in others solidly fixt : they are in apes as in men . In those that chew the cud , in the lion and the dog they are various or interchanged . In Swine they never fall out . The Tongue in Crocodiles cleaveth wholly fast : in Lions and Catts it is very rough and sharp , like a file . In the Elephant especially broad . The Ribs in Swine are ten , in horned beasts thirteen . The Heart in all of them is in the middle of the breast . In that of horses , oxen and harts are bones found . It is proportionably the greatest in mice , hares , rabbets , deer , hyaena's , and in all beasts that through timidity become mischievous . The Lung is in the Tortoise without bloud : In the Chamaeleon 't is according to proportion the greatest , and nothing else within . The Belly in those that are whole-hoofd is rough and hard : in some of the Land-beasts it hath a sharpness as of teeth , in others toothed , yet like a lattise . Touching the bellies of those that chew the cud we have spoken in the second book . The Spleen in round in the double-hoof'd & horn'd beasts : drawn out long-ways in those that have many claws : very long in those that are whole-hoof'd : the lest in the cattel that are in the region of Asia which is called Scepsis . All they which generate a living creature have Reins : of those which bring forth eggs , onely the Tortoise . None of those that bring forth eggs , except the Tortoise , have a Bladder : also none , save those that have a bloudy lung : and none of them that want feet . Concerning the Fat and Tallow it is observed , the Horned Beasts which are toothed but on one side , and which have pastern-bones in their feet , abound with tallow ; the double-hoof'd and those that have their feet slit into toes , and are not horned , with fat . The tallow is congealed together , and when it is cold it's brittle ; and is always in the end of the flesh . On the contrary the fat is between the flesh and the skin moistened with juice . Some grow not fat : all that are fat are more barren . The Marrow in young beasts is reddish and in those of old age it grows white : this is onely in hollow bones , neither is it in the thighs or shanks of labouring cattell or dogs : it abounds in those that are fat ; it is like tallow in the horned beasts : in Bears there is none , in the Lion among the bones of his thighs and arms very little . And so much of the parts . Nature hath designed the earth as the Place for most of them : and the water to a few of them , as to the Crocodile , the Sea-horse , the Castor , the Sea-tortoise . Some of these and the other have certain dens or lurking places : some dwell among the trees . You may find some in a cold , others in a hot climate : some things in the same soil are denied to some of them . In Cilicia ( others read Lycia ) the Bucks and Does pass not over the mountains that border on the Syrians : the wild Asses go not over the mountain that divides Cappadocia from Cilicia . On the coast by Hellespont the Harts do not go to and fro to other territories : and about Argenusa they do not go beyond that lofty mountain . In the Island Pordoselene ( or Poroselene ) the weasels run not over the way : the Moles of Baeotia brought over into Lebadia avoid the very soil , which yet in Orchomenus , which is close by , do root up whole fields . The Hares brought over into Ithaca die , and that upon the uttermost shores : in Ebusus there are no Rabbets . Among the Cyrenians they have had frogs that were dumb : but the kind of those Croakers brought out of the Continent continues still . In Olympus a mountain of Macedonia are no Wolvs , nor in the Island Creta ( now Candia . ) 'T is more wonderful , that there are no Harts in that Island , except in the region of Cydon . In Africa are neither wild Boars , nor Harts , nor Goats . 'T is likewise in vain to look for an uniformity in their Food . Oxen , or kine , Harts , Horses , Swine feed on herbs and fruits : the lower sort whereof is the food of Sheep ; the higher , as branches and twigs , of Goats . Wolvs , Lions and Dogs delight in flesh : Beavers and Catts in fish : The Chamaeleon in flies . Some chaw their victuals , some not . You may perhaps rightly reckon the Apes and Monkeys among those that eat all things . It is believed , that the Bear lives in his dens in the winter , out of that humour , or moisture , which he sucks out of his fore-feet , which then swell . Touching their Generation take this , That Some bring forth without copulation , as the Mice in Egypt after the running back of the Nile . Those that admit of copulation do it most in autumn , summer or the spring : the Bulls and Bears do it with raging violence , the Dogs not . The greatest number bring forth their young alive ; the Tortoises , Crocodiles , Lizards , &c eggs . I learn from Resendus that Mares in Portugal conceive a mole ( lump of unshapen flesh ) from wind ; and from Others , that Cows being big do carry their young onely on the right side of the womb , even when they carry twins . Their time of Going with young wonderfully varies . The Wolf goes a moneth or at the utmost XL. days ; the Dog ( Bitch ) nine weeks ; the Sow four moneths ; the Goat five ; the Sheep about six ; the Cow ten ; the Horse eleven . The same ( variety ) must you understand of the number of their young : the Mule , as is believed , never brings forth : the Wolf but once in it's life : the Hare brings forth abundantly . Of their Augmentation it may suffice to say , that the Whole-hoof'd and Two-hoof'd are greater than they that have claws ( or fingers ) except the Rhinoceros , the Camel , the Sea-horse , &c. and they differ in greatness from the those of the same kind according to their places . In the Region of Camadu the Rams are not less than the Asses : About Taprobane the Tortoises are so great that they weigh CIII . pounds : the Lizards in Ethiopia are eight Cubits long . Some of them have a long , Others a short Life . Hares and Cats attain onely to the seventh year : the Ram and the Goat seldom to the tenth : the Sow arrives at the twentieth : the Dog somtimes at the same : the Cow scarce exceeds sixteen : Horses ( the male-kind ) somtimes reach the thirtieth year : yea the seventy fifth year , as we read in Pliny . 'T is evident from the monuments of the Athenians , that a Mule hath lived eighty years : and that the Harts have lived a hundred years you may find in History . Unto the Animal Actions appertain the external and internal senses , their appetites , and their faculties of removing from place to place . The Bucks ( and Does ) and Lynx excell in sight : the Hyenae and Cats see by night : the Moles little or nothing : the Hares are quick of hearing : Camels , Harts and Lybian Mares are delighted with the musick of the pipe : every one knows that Dogs are excellent at smelling : Swine have so little ( Smell ) that they are not moved with the stench of filthy mud : the Ape exceeds us in tasting , as the vulgar vers runs . If we take notice of their Inward ( senses , ) Some are exceedingly stupid , as the Buff , who , if his head be coverd , thinks his whole body to be hid ; Others are most acute : there is nothing that the Apes do not imitate : Foxes , ere they go over the ice , first by laying their ears to it , find out it's thickness : Dogs remember journeys though very long : neither have any , except Man , a greater memory . Harts , when they hear the barking of dogs , run along with the wind , that therewith the sent of their footsteps might go farther off . For the rest you may look in the chapters of Horses , Goats , Wolvs , and Others . But it is mostly to be wondred at that so many four-footed beasts do know the things whereby they may be cured of their diseases . The Panther seeks Mans dung . The Tortoise recovers it's strength against serpents by feeding on Savory or Marjoram , or , as Some will have it , Penny-royal : the Weasel by ( eating of ) Rue , in its hunting of mice , when it is environed with them in battel : the Cow in Cyprus cures itself against it's torments in the belly by the excrements of men . In their Appetite , their Love and Lust especially shows it self : so great is that of Apes toward their young , that they kill a great part of them by embracing them . Sows swelling with lust are carried on with that fury that they would tear a man : the Bulls also are so greatly furious , as that the brazen Cow at Syracuse , was enter'd upon , and bespattered with seed by a wild Bul which had wandered from the heard . On the contrary the Camel shuns copulation in open view . Pliny tells us , that a Horse , his eyes being uncovered , and he thereby seeing that he had copulated with his dam , fell down a steep place , and so died . Touching their Motion we know that Some are swift , Others slow . Xenophon believed , that no living creature doth aequall the Hare in running . But Horace , when he would express a most speedy carefulness , said swifter than Harts : the Elck makes so long a journey in one day , as a horse doth in three . I will say nothing of the Arabian Asses : for the common Asses are most slow , as is also the Tiger , as Bontius informs us . I had almost forgot to speak of their Voice : of which ne'retheless there is a wonderfull variety in this sort of living creatures . For the Horse neighs , or hinneys : the Bul low's , bellow's , or rowts : the Ass howls : the Ram clatters : the Sheep bleats : the Swine grunts : the wild Boar grunts and cries out aloud with grinning : the Hart and wild Ass clucks or cackles : the Goat chatters : the Lion roars : the Tygers voice is hoars : the Panther cries : the Libbard waws as a cat : the Wolf howls : the Elephant bray's : the Dog barks : the Fox yelps : the Kitling mew's : the Hare cries like a child : the Mouse chirps or squeaks : the Weasel maketh a noise with it's teeth : the Rat also , with the sawing of it's teeth : the Frog croaks . But let us come to their Use. For no man will deny that they are made of God for our benefit . Hence they are to us Aliment or nourishment , Medicin , Cloathing , and for other Uses . Nourishment : For those that are covered with hair supply us with milk , out of which is made butter and chees : the labouring cattel give us flesh , as do also those which live in desarts , Harts , Fallow-deer , Boars , the Elck and others . Neither are we onely provided for with necessaries ; Nature hath not forgot to store us also with delicacies : Martial calls the flesh of the Hare the chief daintie : the flesh also of a tame Swine may so be seasoned or drest fiftie severall ways , that they may seem to be so many sorts of wild Boars flesh . Medicaments : For they have taught us some : 't is not one alone wherewith they supply us : we have it from the Weasel and Tortoise that savory and rue are available against venoms . The Sea-hors hath taught us the art of bloud-letting by opening veins : the Harts have led us to the knowledge of this , that dittany is good to draw darts ( out of the flesh . ) You may consult History touching remedies against diseases . Cloathing : We have great advantage from the cattel by the use of their skins : we are beholden to them for the preservation of our bodies . The richest of the Caspian people made their garments of Camels hairs : those ( garments ) also are made of wool which Gaesar called subcoacta compressed , Helmodus Presbiter feltra & filtra felts , the same with those called by the Greeks Pileta and Pilota : Out of these or of the quilted coverings made of course wool or flocks , or out of hides the soldiers made coats or coverings , wherewith they might avoid the darts . The Dead ones supply us with skins . The first coats that God made , were out of these . Hercules was cloathed with the skin of a Lion. The ancient German Garments that covered their shoulders and breasts were made of Sheep-skins : their start-up-shoes and baggs were of raw hides : the shoes of their more noble persons were of tawed and dressed leather : lastly the Frieslanders , by the command of Drusius , brought the hides of Oxen into military use . Touching other Uses I shall onely say this : That Dogs serve for our preservation : Cats defend the meat from the Mice : the Horse , the Ass , the Mule , the Camel are used for carrying burdens . Out of the Nervs or sinews are made fiddle-strings . With the yard of the Camels are bows best spanned or stretched out . The cords , wherewith the arms of the dart-shooting bows are kept together , are twined or wreathed on t of the sinews . Paper is smoothed or polished with Boars teeth . The vulgar or common servants among the Romans were driven to their places of meeting by certain persons sounding with the horns of oxen . Ambrose said that wine flowed down mens throats through a horn . The Barbarous Northern people did certainly drink out of the horns of the wild Bulls . The altar of Apollo of Delos made of horns is accounted among the seven wonders of the world . Bulls gall is of mighty vertue , even in copper , and in colouring skins of a golden colour . What shall I say of their Dung ? of the differences whereof Pliny thus speaks : Some Authours , for the manuring of ground , especially commend Mans dung , calling it human dainties . Others praefer that which men drink , viz. Urin , when hair hath been steeped in it , 〈◊〉 Tanners work-houses . In the next place they prais the filth of Swine : Columella onely ●ondemns it . Varro add's to his precepts , that corn-ground should be nourished with that ●ors-dung , which is lightest , but the meadows with that which is heavier , as also that which 〈◊〉 made by those who feed on bearley , as bringing forth many herbs . Some also praefer 〈◊〉 e dung of working-Cattle before that of the Buff or wild Ox ; and that of the Sheep before ●●at of the Goats . But the Asses dung is esteemed above all , because they feed most leisurly . Touching their Differences we might infinitely treat . But how we have digested the whole host of Four-footed Beasts into their severall orders or ranks , the ( following ) History will teach us . First you will meet with the Whole-hoofed ; next Cloven-hoofed , both such as chew the cud , whether horned or not , and those that chew not the cud : lastly those that have fingers & toes , or claws , both those who bring forth their young alive , whether on the land or water , and those who bring forth eggs , which are either cover'd with a shell , or not . But I will not further proceed herein . Now , Courteous Reader , take my labour in good part ; and at the next Marts or Fairs expect the History of Serpents & Insects ; after which shall follow , if it please GOD , the History of such Creatures as fly on high , & of those Under the earth , and also of Man. THE NATURALL HISTORY OF THE FOURFOOTED BEASTS . THE FIRST BOOKE . Of wholehoof'd fourfooted Beasts . CHAPTER I. Of the Horse . ON the living creatures that are brutish , or without reason , and having blood , hath nature bestow'd feet , on some two , on some four . The four-footed , ( in Latine called Quadrupedes , in Greek Tetrapoda , by Aristotle called Peza ) are comprised under three main kindes . One whereof is wholehoofd or solidfooted , or onehoofd ( Aschides , Mononyschon . ) Another sort are cloven-footed , having two clefts on either side , afore and behinde . In Latine bisulca ; in Greeke Dichela , having as it were claws for hoofs . A Third kind are as it were toed , having many parting 's ( in Greeke Polyschides , Polydaktylon , in Latine multifidum . ) They have all feet to goe on , but those that have toes doe the offices of hands with their forefeet , as the wholehoof'd doe with their hinderfeet . Among the whole-hoof'd are the Horse , the Asse , the wild Asse , the Mule , the Vnicorne , and the Elephant ; whereof wee shall treat in order in this first booke . Wee begin with the Horse , which hath the preeminence among the labouring beasts , called jumenta from juvando , or helpfulnesse . Demosthenes reckons him among City-ammunition . The Romans out of the publique purse layde out 10000 peeces for this beast , and took them away from those , who could not goe to warre . A horse with faire trappings was held an ornament to any Consul , or Emperour . In many countries care hath been taken that no Horse should be exported . The Circassians suffered not the common-people to keep horses . M. Anthony forbad riding on horseback in cities . Atheas a Scythian King curried his horse with his own hands . Hectors wife Andromache herself gave oates , and hay to her husbands horses , knowing hee took delight in them . Theophilactus , Patriarch of Constantinople under Lacapenus the Emperor , kept above 2000 Horses , and was so intent , and earnest in feeding them , that he gave them pistacknuts , pine-apples , palm-fruit , raisins , dried-figs ; and all of them choyse●t , moystened with perfumed wine , and mixt with saffran , cinnamon , and other costly druge ; in this excesse going beyond the Emperor himself , who layd in the manger for his Horse , called the winged , raisins , and kernels in stead of barly . The Moxy , a people of Tartary , on a set and solemne day yearly after some ceremonies , flaid a horse , eat the flesh at table , stuf'd the hide with chaff , then reare an altar , set it up thereon , worship'd it as a favourable deity . In Petrarchs time there lived one in Italy who doated so on his sick horse , that he spread under him a silk bed , with a golden pillow . And when hee himself was layd fast by the gowt that hee could not stirr , and must be ruled by the Physitians Laws , yet would hee needs bee carried by his servants , or be layd on another horse , and taking his Physitians with him twice , or thrice a day visite his sick horse , and sit down by him sighing , and troubled , stroking him , and murmuring comfort to him . The mighty King of Narsinga had a horse thought to be of such a value for the incredible plenty of jewels , wherewith it was laden , that hee was worth one of our cities . In such esteeme is the Horse among most nations , as Aldrovand shews more at large . But to come to his Name . Hee hath gotten divers names both with the Greekes , and Latines . By the Greekes Hippus and Polos ( which yet is properly a Fole . ) By the Karians Alla ; by some Kalpis ( which seemes to fit the ambler ; by the Ligurians Damnos and Ikkos ; by the Etimologers Kaballos , from the manger , and his ever-eating ; Ergatees is a wrought one , or an ordinary one the same with Caballus , so the Latines use it . Innos is that that hath an Horse for the sire , and an asse for the dam ; Hinnos , whose dam is a mare , and the sire a mu●e . Aristotle takes it for a nag . Keles , and Azyx is a Horse when back'd ; some say a generous one , some a saddle Horse , or a bare Horse ; some , but mistaking , a curvetter . Chrysampus is rather an epithite or addition then a name , taken from the goldstring that ties his foretop . The Latines call him Equus from payring , or matching them in wagons . By Scaliger Eniochus and Canterius from gelding ; ( Varro ) or from branding ; or taken for a cheap , common Horse . Veredus is one that carries no packs , nor draws , or a post-horse . Mannus is a little Nag , so called from his gentle bringing to hand . Seneca calls the tollutares when loose . Others call them Burdones , Burichi , and Strabo Gygeny . Musimones perhaps from the place whence they are had , so much for their names . Wee need not describe so known a beast , for his , and their names . The Hoofs ( Ungulae , Oplai , ) whole , firme , not cloven . Chelidon is the hollow being like a swallows nest . Batrachos , or frog is the tender part of the hoofe , which is hurt , if the nayls be ill driven . The Dutch call it Kern . Full , fleshy hoofs are called Chamelai in Greeke . The joyning tween the hoof , and foot the Greeks call Stephanee . Aristotle saith , no beast , but the Indian Asse hath ankle bones : ( but Horses have Pasterns , ) and that behind that answers the knee afore , a turning joynt , ( called Suffrago , and garrectum ) joyning the foot to the leg . They have Fetlocks ; little bones called Basis ▪ Tufts of hayre adorne them . The haunches , the hips , large and strong ; the Horse thereof is thought to desire his Rider , or the saddle near his shoulders ; the Asses and Mule contrary . The seat , ( Edra ) is that part of the back whereon men sit . The shoulder is called armus . Both Horses and Mares have teats ; these two tween the thighs , those have but risings like teats . The taile is quite contrary to the Oxes ; a short dock , and long haire , serving them for a flee-flap . They are stiffer in Horses then Mares , these weaken them with staling . Horses have manes , and crests , and fore-tops . The lower eylids have no hayr ; therefore the painter , ( whether the Ephesian Apelles , or Nicon , Micon , or Polygnostus , is doubtfull ) is blamed for painting hayr there . It is a mistake in Pliny , and Arist. that ( except man ) they only grow gray , or hoory , by reason of the thinnesse of their brainpan , for dogs also wax grizly . Under the saddle on the scares of gall'd places ever grow white hayrs , whether because that part is weak , and perisht , or for any other cause . Yet they come forth of one colour , if you sprinkle on them ground barly fried , which hath a dispersing , and cleansing power . Of the Colours in the differences : They have a continued rew of teeth on both sides ; and besides those in colts , 40. Afore the rest are small ones , as big as a bean that hinder their chewing , and make them leaner . The stone Horses are said to have more then Mares . They change . The foreteeth are shed first , called cutters and suckers ; they are 12 , 6 in the upper , 6 in the lower chap. These shew the Horses age . For a Horse 30 moneths old looses first his middle teeth , 2. above , and 2 below . Entring on their fourth year , they shed as many more , then come Columellares , or eye-teeth . In the fifth year they shed the second dogteeth ; in the sixth year they grow again ; and then they have their full number in the eighth year . Three year after , they break a tooth , which becomes roundish , and then 3 square , when a rheum falls into their mouths . After 7 they grow crooked , & stick out sometimes ; and wax hollow ; and after there is no guessing at their age . Yet at 10 their temples grow hollow , and their eybrows gray , and their teeth stick out , At 12 a blacknesse is seen in the midst of their teeth , saith Vegetius , but Varro , and Arist. write then they wax brighter with age . Pliny saith they grow reddish . Some have their names from the variety of teeth among the Greeks ; they with the marke out of the mouth , Agnomoi , &c. Some write besides of Grinders , and double teeth . They hold them fast , though old , and fed with hard meat , because they eat nothing hot . The Farrides call the cheekbone Psalion , Gnathos , jaw , or chap. The chaps are very large , and moved by great muscles , because they eat stooping . In the heart is sometimes a bone found . Some say hee hath a gall , some deny it . Indeed hee hath no gall-bag in the liver . Yet Ruinus in dissecting a Horse found on the right side of the liver a hollow receit for gall . In most it is set in sprigs into the substance of the bowels , whereby the liver easily disburthens it self of gall ; it layes it also into the duodenum gut , or the first gut 12 foot long . Nature , it seems confines the gall to no one bag in him , as in man , and in other beasts , because hee is ever eating , and needs gall ever ready to provoke him to dung . It is observed in their shape that the Foles are a little lower then their dams , and being growen up cannot reach their head . It is said a witchcraft of lust , called Hippomanes is naturall to them , and sticks in their foreheads , it is black , as big as a fig , which the Mare presently after foaling bites off afore shee lets the fole suck , such another grows on the Mares privities . This venome but daubd on the brazen Olympick Mare set all the Horses a madding : as Pliny , Pausanias , and Aelian . ( H. A. l. 3. c. 17. and 14. 18. ) write . Horses are found in all places almost . They delight in marishes , and places wel watered , though plains , or hills . And such places are fittest for them , not dry grounds ; nor pestered with trees ; and where tender shrubs grow rather then tall trees . Horses for state , and service in warre stand in the stable at rack , and manger , where they are tied with head-stalls . Their feed is fruit , it is a wise beast in choyse . Barly is lesse windy for them then oats , or wheat . Wee use oats . In England and elsewhere hors-loaves of beans , and pease . Grasse is the common , and proper fodder , and hay . Melilote in Italy is called the Horse three-leave-grasse . Strabo speaks of a Median Physick grasse that battens them . Not the first cutting , especially if it grow in stinking pudde water , that is unwholesome . They cut it 4 , or 6 times a year . Some commend Cytisus in winter , being dry , moystned . Ten pound serves an Horse ; lesse , other cattell . In many places they give them bundles of vetches . By Damascus , pulse ; for a need other things . Caesars Horses besieged by Scipio ate duck meat , rinced in fresh water . The Pompejan Horses at Dyrrachium in a siege ate leaves striped from trees , and reed-roots . In Senega , that dry soyl , fitches , and mixt . In Thrace by Strymon , thistle-leaves . In Parthia the herb Hippax . In Tartary boughs , and bark of trees , and roots strook out of the earth with their hoofs . In Aden they eat fish , there being plenty there . And dried fish in Golconda in Persia ; and among the Gedrosians , the Celtae , Macedonians , Lydians , and Paeons inhabiting the Prasian Lake . The Arabs feed them twice a day with camels milk . In spring with tender herbs . They love to drink water whether troubled , or clear , running , or standing , muddy , or other . Some , to make them metled , give them wine ; especiall if leane , of old beer of oats , or corne , say some . The males live longest . We read of one 70 years old . At 33 they gender . After 20 men use them for stallions . One called Opuns , held out 40 years . Some judge their age by the pinching of their shoulder-skin , if after pinching it , unfold it self leysumly , it is an old , if presently , a young horse . Some judge by the joynts in the tayl , after the mark is out of the mouth . Mares leave growing at 5 , males grow a year longer , after they spread , and so till 20. But Mares come sooner to their just pitch . It is the most lustfull of all beasts ; whence a venerous man is compared to a Horse , and called Hippobinos . The Mares are most salacious ; among whom Cupid is by Poëts faind to be bred , and whores all called Mares ; having been but a few dayes together they smell out one another . The Horses by biting drive away strange Mares , and hold to their owne , feeding with them . Some say , a Mare great with fole , will take Horse , some deny it . Gryllus in Plutarchs questions , whether buggerers are not worse then beasts , since beasts sollicite none . Yet at Athens , a Horse is said to have ravisht a girle , the daughter of the last of the Codry , called Hippomanes . Those that begin to gender at two years old , bring weak colts ; but they begin commonly at 3 , or 30 moneths old , and hold on to 20. They are fit when they cease breeding teeth ; but best , if they feed well , when they are a year and half old complete , or somewhat yonger . Pliny saith that Mares , after the third , or one year after they have had a fold , may take Horse againe , and bee forced to it ; The tame 60 dayes sooner then those that run abroad . In Hispaniola at 10 moneths old they conceive , and oft fole two at once . Columella thinks the Mare should bee 2 years old , and the Horse 3. Shee after 10 bring sluggish foles ; he lasts to 20. Anatolius would have the Horse begin at 5 , and give over at 14. You shall know their lust , by gathering themselves up together , oft whisking the tayl , and oft staling . The Horse will bee covering the Mare one , two , somtimes 3 dayes , or more ; It is fit to give him a years intermission . The beginning of the conception from the Spring Equinoctial to the Solstice in April , in hote places , is colder in May. So that the Mare , using to fole in the twelfth moneth , that will fall out about the green and temperate season of the year . The Eleans carry their Mares out of their own coasts to take Horse , because they find by 600 experiments , that by this means the brood wonderfull prospers . The males covet coupling in the morning-season , the females after mid-day . Some give them provocatives . Absyrtus bids men to weaken a Deers tayl burnt in wine , and therewith to anoynt them . Some give them parsnip ; some put nettles into their mouths , &c. The Mares of Lybia , and Mysia , are provoked with piping , and come thereby to bee with fole , as we read in Aelian in his history of beasts , in booke 12 , chapter 44. Pollu calls the Pipe Hippophorbus , made of a bay-tree peeld . Yet all conceive not , neither doe all that conceive , bring forth ; which is , say they , betokened by this , that the brood about the reins , hath somewhat like reins that being cut , it seems to have 4 reins . If you demand how many Mares serve one Horse , Columella saith , no lesse then 15 , nor above 20. Arist. allows him 30. Palladius advises to allot to able Horses , either few or many ; and to a young and handsome one 12 , or 15. You shall know when they are with fole , by the holding up of their months , or by their refusing the Horse , or by their hayr turning on a sudden redder , or fuller then it was . They say that it shall be an Horse-colt , if the Mare take Horse the third day afore the full Moon ; if the third after , a female-colt , They guesse the former , if the Horse mount on the right side , the latter , if on the left . In Pharsalia they counted that a right Mare , whose fole resembled the Sire . That they conceived by the wind in Portugal , Colum. Varro , Plin. Solinus , Albertus , Avicen , thought , and S. Austin affirmes it of Cappadocia ; but Iustin reckons it for a fable . Aristotle denies it to be possible . Husbandmen tell what is to bee done about those with fole . They cast their fole , if they smell the smoke of a candle , or if an asse cover them . They goe with fole , according to the opinion of most , a yeare ; according to Absirtus , eleven moneths and ten dayes . The hardnesse of the belly is the cause , if we follow Aristotle . They bring forth with most of all the 4 footed beasts , and standing upright . Eumelus saith , that if they be long in foaling . bind her nostrils close , and gently , and you help her . For the most part they bring but one at once , sometimes twins . They are very cleanly in foaling , not voiding much blood , according to their bignesse . Assoone as she hath foale'd , shee eats her after-birth , and the bunch that is on the foals forehead . There have been Hermophrodites , to wit , of both Sexus foales . Nero shew'd such Mares brought out of Trier Land , yoaking them in his Chariots , a strange sight ; the Lord of the world riding on monsters . Of such a mixt brood that belonged to the Vicount Princival Cardanus writes thus ; he had but one stone in the right place with swelling teats , such as Mares have : And besides a matrice , whereout he put forth his member , that was not greater then 4 fingers . When the Greeks would expresse a horses neighing , they call it Chremetizein and Epichremitizein , the Latine , Fremere , hinnire . The voyce it self is called Mimigmos , &c. Of the change whereof Arist. writes , they differ much in their neighing . The shefolds send forth as soone as foled , a very small voyce ; The males somewhat fuller , and greater , which dayly increases . A Horse of two years old , when he begins to engender , neighs strongly ; and the Mare clearer , and shriller then afore , and it continues so , for the most part , till 20 ; after that age their neigh is feebler . There are that never neigh in company ; Miraldus calls them dumb : when they goe , or pace , they make a noyse with their feet , striking the ground with their hoofs : whence the Latines call them Sonipedes , Homer Hypsechees , or great noyse-makers ; because they cannot so well bend their hams , they are most weary going up hill , and falling , they run headlong ; going down hill , they can well endure their burden , because they have foure thighs . Their nimblenesse , both the Epithites give them , that we meet with in Authors , and examples testifie . Homer calls them Okypodes , Elaphropodes , &c. fleetfooted , and deerfooted . Oppianus writes , that those of Iberia were so swift , that Eagles onely might be compared with them , or Hauks of the Circus , where they ran for mastery . Perseus his Pegasus is said to be winged . Some write that the Sarma●ae , could dispatch with their long journeys of 150 miles , without drawing bit , or baiting . In Arabia , if we credit Vertomannus , they hold a more fleet pace day and night without resting . In the Alanican war , Probus the Prince , ( men report ) tooke one that in one day would travell an 100 miles , and would hold out so for ten dayes together . But , it is questioned , whether Mare , or Horse are swifter . Homer gives the plam to the Pheretian Mares . Menelaus his Aetha was exceeding fleet . Horace chooses to say , that Horses are fitter to draw then Mares . Pliny saith , that Mares stale as they run . The Mare of Crauxida , in the eight Olympiade , out-ran all the Race-horses . Wee read that Hecra●ites the Thessalian his Mare , and shee was great with fole ( Pliny calls her Echecratides ) had the better of all the running-horses in the Olympique Games . But Oppinan writes , that males are better for hunting ; that Mares cannot so well ridde way in woods , in long courses . What Cicero means by the Horse called Admissus , see in Aldrovandus ; He grows restive , lesning , or loosing his pace , if he stand long idle in the stable . Therefore when King Antigonus with his Cavallery was besieged , and so straitned , that he had no place to exercise his Horse , he caused them to be thrust up by the head , that their forefeet could not touch ground , and forced them to strike with their hind feet , which made them sweat , as if they had travelled . It is well knowne , that Wasps breed in the marrow of a rotten Horse . If you look upon their Nature , they are very sociable , they sup their drink , and plunge their nose deep in the water , which is a signe of their boldnes : their minds are ever on rack and manger , and can better endure thirst then hunger : Mares stale often ; and their monthly clensings : they dung more dry , then wet stuff , because they are kept at hard meat : If you ride them hard , and tire them , they fome : the cause whereof Galen hath exactly declared ; They dream on what they are wonted : They sleep commonly standing ; especially geldings ; who are more drowsy then others . When they are angry , like dogs , they shew their teeth , and bite : They love to be strok't : they eagerly love their folds . Hence it was that Dartius after his defeat escaped on a Mare out of the battle at Issus , shee hastning home to her fole . And the Tartarians , when they goe into any land to seek for prey , or plunder , where the Sunne shines for a good part of the year , they leave their folds on the borders ; so that the Mares marking their night-journey at their return , goe strait to their foles . The Mares are seldome , but sometimes mad ; as when they see their shape by reflection in the water , they are taken with a vain selflove , and forget their meat , and pine to death ; they are brought to their wits againe , if you cut off their maine , and bring them to water : then the memory , of the former ugly shape that they saw , will be abolished . Aelianus writes that the Lycospadian Horses did their best , that they might seem comely to their Wagoners . Unto their inward sences , their witt , teachablenesse , memory , love , and faithfulnesse towards their masters , chastity , and courage doe belong . It is ascribed to their witt , that they know the enemies of their partye , so that they bite their enemies in Battle : that , having lost their Riders that they loved , they pine themselves to death : that they showe by their eares what they heare , and that they know well a skilfull Horsman . Alexander his Busephalus , would vouchsafe to suffer none at any time to back him beside his Lord , and that with his Kingly caparisons : and having received deepe wounds in a Battle , he fell not before he had set his Lord safe downe out of danger . Solinus and Suetonius tell us , that Cajus Iulius Caesar , his Horse would receive no man on his back besides Caesar. A certaine Pannonian Physition , his Horse being let loose afore the dores , would wait even a whole day , untill his master returned from the sick ; and when he came againe , met him rejoycing ; it is well knowne by the example of the Sybarites , that they may be taught to daunce , who were come to that hight of madnesse , that in their drinking-feasts , they would teach there Horses to daunce to the Pijpe . Scaliger writes of a Horse that he sawe , that was little and mishapen , which a certain Juggeler carried about to showe , by whose desire also he would sometimes doe all his trickes , that he would walke , goe a round trott , run , daunce , either on fourefeete or on two . Wee have seen them drinke wine , sitting on their buttocks ; that they have bourne up their first foure feet , to carry a goblet : that they have bourne up a basen with their legges , as if they had beene to be washed by a Barber ; as we see the painted Asse with the Coule : they will lye all alonge on the ground , stretched out at length : that they will beckon unto you , closing their eye-lids : and lift up their head at their master his nod : and turne on their back , lying with their face upward . It is knowne that they knowe their stable , and returne willingly home . Therefore Galba , when there was a dispute about the possession of a Horse , whose he was , commanded that he should be led vailed to watering , and when he had drunke , he would go home to the right stable . As Deuxippus his Horse was so taught , that he would gallop with him without a bridle , and when he went saftly afore , he would stand still . Strabo tels us , that the Horses of the Nigrites , followed their masters like dogs . We read in Herodotus , that they were taught by the Yarce , to lye down on their belly . In Parthia a Horse boud down to Narva . Another at Paris , made obeisance with bent knees , to the Queene of Louïs the Twelfth . In the yeare 1636. we saw at Venice , that a Horse would leep through wooden hoopes , like a doge , and jumping with a lively swiftnesse turne himself round ; that they have a good Memory , the sound of the Trumpet especially showes us , which as soone as the Horse heares , he prickes up his eares , snortles , he neighs , he champs upon the bit : he beats the earth with his hoofes , no ground will scarce hold him . A certaine jester also in Tzetzen , riding upon a Chariot-Horse , lost his dinner , because the Horse lighting by chance upon the marke-piller , thinking it to be the circe , he went round about the piller till night , running with great violence . To say nothing of that Tholossanus writeth of the Horse of a certaine Bishop , that his brother had so wonted , that as often as he heard these words , O God , attend to be my helper , he would leap often , and high from the ground , curvetting , and bounding . As concerning their love , gratitude , and faithfulnesse toward their master , examples witnesse for them . Antiochus his Horse , his Lord being slain in battell , cast himself , and rider Centeretrius a Gaul man headlong down . A Horse of a Scythian King , with kicks , and bites killed the conquerer , comming to plunder . Dionysius his Horse , being left by him , sticking in the mudde , ( as we read in Pliny out of Philistus , ) as soon as hee got out , traced his masters steps , though a stock of Bees clave to his back . Homer saith , that Patroclus his Horse wept . Virgil writes the same of Pallantus , Suetonius of Caesar , Cardan of his own Gennet . Pliny also hath delivered , that many Horses have such an affection to their masters , that they will mourn for them , and sometimes bewaile them with tears . King Nicomedes being slain , his Horse starv'd himself to death . The same is related of the Horse of Socles an Athenian , after hee had sold him away . Of their Chastity you may read in Aelian , Varro , and others . Pliny breefly thus : A Horse his eyes being uncovered , and knowing then that hee had covered his dame , sought a steep place , and there killed himself . And in the Reatine Province , a Mare for the like reason perisht , and tore the Carter in peeces , who had so deceived her , for they have understanding of their kindred ; therefore a Mare will choose rather to keep her sister of the former year company , then the dame . About the folds jealousy , that is sprung from an incestuous commixture , see Aldrovandus . Of the Courage of the Horse , the same Author speaks at large . Let it suffice , that Pliny hath advised , that you shear of the Horse main , that they may condescend to cover an asse , for they pride themselves in their crest . There have been those also , that would win a course without a wagoner . In the circe , put into Chariots , they undoubtedly manifest that they understand both hartning , and prayse . In Claudius Caesars races , a Charioter being shaken at setting out , from his seat , the Horses clad in white , won the race , dashing out of their way whatever hindred them , and performing all against their corrivals , as if they had had a guide , shaming men , and their skill , that they should be outdone by horses ; and comming , having run their course , to the goal , they stood stone still . It was a great matter of divination of old , that Horses in the Plebejan-games , having cast off their guide , ran into the Capitol , and thence compassed the seat there , ( as Pliny adds . ) And the greatest omen of all , that Ratumena , being Conqueror of Veja , ran with lawrell , and crownes thither ; from which gate came to beare the name . In Pausanias we read that Phidotus of Corinth his Mare , her name was Aura , her rider falling off , at first starting , held her course as exactly , as if he had been managed by a Horseman , and reaching the goal , she turne herself ; but hearing the Trumpet sound , shee was mad to be running , and preventing the Judges , she stood still , as knowing that she had won . If you mark their Sympathy , and Antipathy ; The Horse holds much friendship with Hens , and the Buzzard ; but is at enmity with the Camel , Elephant , Wolf , Beare , Sow , Sheep , Asse , Serpents , a Fish called Trachurus , the Sea-Calf , Apples , and Figs , a kinde of Barly called Pelwort , of a black colour , and dead carkasses . When Cyrus encountred Craesus his Horse with Camels , the Horse fled . Xerxes placed his Arabians , mounted in Camels in his rere , least his Horse should bee frighted . In the Tarentine war , the Horses being terrified by the greatnesse , the misshapen Bulk , and strange Hew , and hideous noyce of the Elephants , thinking those unknown beasts to be huger then indeed they were , fled all , which cause a great slaughter . Caesar wading over a River in Brittain , mounted on an Elephant , amazed the British Horses . Aporta reports , that they cannot abide so much as drums made of the skins , either of Elephant , or Camel , or Wolf. Pliny testifies , that it went by tradition , that a Horse will burst that under his rider treads in a Wolfs steps . We read in Aelian , that if a Wolf tread on a Horse heel , as he is drawing a Cart , he stands still , and stif , as if with the Carter he were frozen . Pierius Valerianus reports , that you cannot get a Horse to passe by , where a Wolfs bowels are buried . Pliny saith , that if you ty great teeth to horses , they will never tire . We shall speake of Lycospadi , and Lycophori , or Horses that men ride with bits , when we shall deal with the differences of Horses . Wee ow it to Portaes relation , that Bears in the wildernesse , are affrighted by a drum , made of a horsehide . Geldings will by no meanes come neare a Lion , others not gelt will run on him . If Sheep stand in a stable wherein Mules , Horses , or Asses have stood , they easily get the scab . Braying Asses in Darius his expedition against the Scythians , troubled their Horses . Of Serpents , and Horses , Silius Ital. hath written . The tayl of a Trachurus hung at a Mares belly , makes her cast her foal , if we beleeve Aelian . They cannot abide the sight of a sea-calf . They swound , if they carry Appels , or Figs ; but come to themselves again , if you lay bread afore them : They will not touch a kind of barley , that grows in Thrace , near a Province of the Scythians and Medes . They run mad , if you smeare their nostrils with the herb laser , or benjamin . Gesner was informed by an old man , that Gentiana , or Pelwort , causes Mares to cast fole . If they tread on henbane , they cast their shoos . If Horses drink of the River Sybaris , they are troubled with neezing : if of Cossiniris in Thrace , that fall into the land of the Abdeerites , they run mad . The same is said of a well , or pit , not far from Potniae a city of Boeotia . SIlius Ital. writes , that Catoes Horse , though spurr'd on , would not approach a black Moore in black harnesse . We have it from Homer , that they loath carcases . Wee have great use of the Horses in meat , phisick , war , hunting , journeying , triumphs , and other occasions : we will onely see in what account they are to be had in meats , and medicine . That not onely besieg'd persons have eaten horse-flesh , as in Verona under Maximilian the First , in Novara , under Lewis Aurelian ; at Rupel , under Lewis 13 of France , to name no more , but we read that heathens make it their food the name of the Nomedes , the Scythians , the Scarmathae , and the late Tartarians is well knowne ; these take pleasure in wounding and cutting of Horses , and feeding upon half rawe flesh : they eat Horses dyeing the day before of themselves , or of a desease , the impostumed place being cut up ; and their Kings , when they would distribute provisions amongst them , were wont to give one horse amongst 40 men . And also amongst the Persians in their Feasts on their bearth-day , they had set before them whole roasted horses : and among the Gearmans , they ate both wild and tame horses , untill it was forbidden by Gregory the III. Bruerenus relates , that he hath heard that the Inhabitants of the Alpes , eate colts . Blood also hath beene a delicate : Pliny indeed reports that the Sauromatae doe live of hirse , especially puls , and also rawe meal mingled with blood out of the thigh vaines . Mecovius and Paulus Venetus have written , that if travellers be surprized with hunger and thirst , they satisfie themselves with opening of vaines and drinking of blood . Wee read in Horace , that the Cancany , who according to some are Besalte , and according to Acron and Porphiry are Spanish nations , delighted in the same food . Concerning milk there is no doubt . For the Scithyans give their children Mares-milke , assoone as they are borne . Thence have they their names of horse and milke-suckers . The same lay the milke in the Sun , that the thicker part may settle downe , and by and by they seath it . They say that it becomes like white wine . The Moschy once , the servants of the Tarters , were wont to present them Mares-milke upon their journey , as they came with their Captaine to demand tribute . Writers are not agreed what Hippacks is . Hypocrates , Dioscorides , and Pliny , write that it is chees , which he ads smels of vennome , and answers in proportion to ox-milke , others beleeve it to be Mares-milke crudled . Theopompus writes that it was Scithian food of Mares-milke ; however it is , we read in Theophrastus that they could live 11 or 12 days together upon that and licourise : Hypocrates testifies , that for the most part they use Mares-milk chees . Neither is that any wonder , since some relate , that Zoroaster lived once six moneths with milke alone ; which Atheneus declares also of another . As for what belongs to Medicines , Horses milk , whay , blood , greace , curd , teeth , heart-bone , liver , stones , gall , hayre , hoofes , sweat , foame , spittle , stale and dunge hath place therein ; their Milke is very purgative , as Dioscorides delivers . Whay serves to cleanse the Ulsers of the reins , to wit that , that by seathing is sever'd from the milk , if we beleeve Aethius . Rhasis writes that a woman , if shee unwittingly drink Mares-milk , if shee presently accompany with her husband , shall conceive . I find also in Pliny , that the same milk is good to wash the matrix . Their blood is of a purifying quality , but whether that of mares , that have taken horse , or of stallions , or of either sex , experience may best decide . Pliny writes , that the same is good for the Kings evill : and fariers use it for divers diseases . The Phragmaticum drawn from the matrix , warme with oyl and wine , and smeard on over the whole beast against the hayr , cures it . The Gall is of a malignant nature , and is reckoned among poysons , so that the Priest for that cause must not touch a Horse . His grease smoked brings forth a dead birth , and the after-birth follows . His marrow is mixt with ointment for the cramp . Curd from the Mares milke is accounted a remedy against bloody fluxes , and collicks , say Dioscor . Gale. Avicenna , and Haly. Meal made of their teeth sprinkled on the privities cures many , cures their greefs . The teeth that a Horse first sheds tied to infantes , eases them in breeding teeth , and with more successe , if they have not toucht the ground . Sextus writes that with a touch they heal the toothake ; for , hee adds , that if an infant kisse a horse mouth , the pain of the teeth is not felt , nor will a horse bite an infant . The tongue in wine is a present remedy for the Milt , saith Pliny . The Heartbone neerly resembles dogsteeth : It scarifies , or opens a sore ; or if you take a tooth out of a dead horses jaw it helps a sore shoulder , Plini saith , infallibly . The Liver laid up in a cedar chest , tempered with wine of chies , and water prevents the consumption of the Liver . De ▪ Milt drunke in fresh water cast forth a dead child , saith Pliny . Their stones dride , and drunke provoke lust . Bunches in their knees , and the hard skin of their hoofs or grown ground to pouder , and given in vineger are good against the falling sicknesse , as Dioscor , Galen . and Pliny write . The hayr tied at a doore keepes flies , and the worms called cniphes out , as Rhasis , and Albertus have delivered . Three Horse bristles tied in so many knots within sores in the privities , helpe them . The ashes of the same taken out of the head , or belly stops a flux of blood . Warts are taken away , if you bind a horse hayr about them , because by tying that that feeds them is stopt , and so they dry away . The ashes of their Hoofs smeare with oyl , and water on wax kernels , and apostumate , mattery swelling in any part scatters , and removes them : and also bunches , if mingled with hot urine . The same being taken in with wine , and water helps against the stone in de bladder . Hierocles write , scrapings pourd into a horses nostrils provokes him to stale . Their sweat , drunk with urine in a bath drives out belly wormes , and serpents ; if you will trust the promises of some , mixt with wine , and drunke by one great with child makes her miscarry . If a knife , or sword warme out a wound be dipt therein , it is so infected , saith Albertus , that the wounded place will never leave bleeding till the party dy . Their fome newly taken from them infuse in oyl of roses helps eares , though never so sore . Gesner commends their spittle as a remedy for the pestilentiall burning in the jaws , that sometimes in summer troubles especially shouldiers ; Let the patient , saith hee , gargle horses spittle in his mouth , that is provenderd with oats , or barly : then bruse together living crabs , presse out the moysture , and wash it again with the same ; if you cannot get living ones , sprinkle the pouder of crabs dried in an oven : after you have washt it with horses spittle . Give to them that are so far gone in a consumption of the lungs , that they are given over , an horses some , or spitle in warme water three dayes together , the sick person shall without delay be healed , but the horse shall dy . As for their stale , and dung , let it suffice to have said , that mingled with smiths forge water it helps the falling sicknesse ; the same sod in white wine is used against the collicke , and the bite of a Scorpion ; and in water , good against a flux . Being fresh and put to the nose stanches blood , especially if stird with chalk , and sharp vineger mingled with Egg-shell beaten to powder , it prevents the over-bleeding of a wound . Their breath , as some feign , is a preservative against the plague . The differences , or kinds of Horses are manifold ; the cheefe are borrow from places , parts , and certain accidents . From place , those of Acarnan are said to be greatest ; whence it grew a proverb , when men spake of any huge thing . The Aethiopian Horses , ( the wild I beleeve ) are reported to be wingd , and horned , and can endure no heat . Those from Agrigentum were use to be sent of old to the Graecian games , and went away still conquerors . The Alanican were fleetest , and strongest . Probus had one , as men say , of such swiftnesse , that between sun , and sun hee went an hundred mile , and would hold out so ten dayes together , as wee have said . The English are most pacers , few trotters , saith Polydore Virgil. The Apaniensers in Sytia kept above 30000 Mares , and 300 they sent out for breed . Those of Apulia are cried up for the best war-horses , saith Varro , and Volateran . Those of Arabia , specially the Mares , in a day and a night , or thereabout , can rid an 100 mile ground , if we beleeve Vartomannus . Arcadia is famous for breed of mules tween-horses , and shee-asses , whence it hath the name Hippobatos . The Armenian are of the Parthian race , but have greater heads , saith Absyrtus . The Gennets of Austria are small , having a soft turning in the opening of their thighs , have been in great request ; but are unfit for warre . The Barbaries out of Tunis , and Numidia are swiftest . Those of Bengala are so hard hooft , that they need not be shod , though they travell among rocks , and mountains . In Bisnagar they are sould for 400 , or 500 peeces of gold , and sometimes 800 , because they are fetcht elsewhere . The Britones have short thighs and eares . Those of Burgundy most patient . The Calabrian best travellers . Those of Cappadocia best of all ; They used to pay yearly to the Persian a thousand five hundred . Those of Caraja are brought by merchants into India , the natives use to cut two or three joynts from their tayl , that they may not swinge their rider . Those of Biscay are whitish ; brought into the farther end of Spaine , they change colour . Those of Cilicia payd for tribute 360 white Horses to Darius . Those of Corsica are gallant spirited , but low ; some little bigger then sheep , saith Procopius ; some add that they cannot be rode unlesse you close their eyes . The Cretan are so lofty spirited , a man dare scarse come near them . Those of Cyrene pinchbellued , but have sound feet , shortbreath'd if ridden , and of great bulk . The Dacian most fleet , with manes hanging to the ground , long-tayles , and little heads . The Danish handsome , and famous for strength . The Oelandi of the I le of the Gothique sea , the least tits in the world , but very teachable . The Elean prayz'd for swiftnesse ; the natives cause their Mares to be lead out of their coasts to take horse , finding by experience , that it wonderfully betters the breed . The Epirots are biters , and froward , by the Elis they deserved the palme ; they now call them Aban . Vegetius applauds the Frigisci , as out-done by none for swiftnesse , and holding out untired . The German horses are most trotters . The Transilvanian not so docible as others , but yeelding to none in maintaining a long course . Those of Greece , whereof Absyrtus writes , have good feete , a great body , a handsome head , high afore , neat bodyed , but unhandsome buttocks , no way answering the rest , swift and couragious . The Hetrusei are copt-headed and thick crested . The Spanish are great , and handsome bodyed , straight , neat of head , their whole frame plainely distinct ; but thin buttockt , able , and stout travellers of a body , nor slender , nor leane , but fit for going , and neede no spur . Besides they are from the time of their foaling to their full age , well manner'd , and obedient , after untoward , and biters . Rodericus Santius saith , that so great is there fidelity , that when they feele themselves wounded in battle , they set downe their Rider safe from all danger : they commonly call them Gennets . Those of Holland , especially southward , are of baway bodies . In Friesland , their Horses generous , thick-brested , and fit for warre-service . The Hunnisci are of a great and bow-bending head , their eyes sticking out , narrow of nostrill , broad cheeckt , strong , and stiffe-neckt , their manes hang below their knees , great ribs , saddle-backt , thick taild , strong leg'd , small footed , full and broad hoofs , hollowe bouweld , and the whole body full of nooks , no fat in their buttocks , no muscles in their necks , rather long , then high statured , hanging bellyed , great boned , leane , but handsome , and whose deformity it self is beautifull , their spirit moderate , and knowing , patient of wounds : they are otherwise called Hunnici : perhaps they are those of Hungaria , that , Camerarius saith , never shed their teeth . Those of Iberia are swift , but not for a long course , handsome bodyed , but tender hoof●d . Perhaps they are not those of Spaine , but out of Iberia , betweene Armenia and Colchis ; though Oppianus makes them the same . Of the Indian Horses , Aelian saith , that they are hardly stopt when they run , unlesse by most skilfull horsemen . These know how to run the Ring . The Iusubres are harder neckt then others , and of sparkling eyes . The Istrian , tall their backbone continued , and hollow , or saddle-backt . The Lidian , very long , of thick ribs and sides , and broad brested . They can well endure heat , and thirst at midday . The Massesily are small , and fleet , governed onely with a switch , which is also said of the Moorish . The Menapian , or Gelders , are the onely warre-horses of Jermeny , and therefore much valued . Some will have them called Cicambry . The Moscy go unshod . The Murciby , will scarce take a bit into their mouth . The Neapolitan , are stout , handsome , and strong . The Negritae are almost of no use , because of the too much heat : as also because they are codsweld , that they cannot stale . In stead of hay they use shred fitches dryed in the Sun : for oates they use hirse : for a horse trapped , and with his other furniture they will give nine slaves , at the most 14. The Nisei , which Oppeanus priseth highly , are most dutifull easie paced and reined , smal-headed , their maines long and thick , the haire hanging downe on each side , somewhat yellow . Stephanus and Am. Marcel . testifie , that they have beene out of Media , they are also called Nesei ; they were wont to send yearly 20000 of them to the King of Persia , about the time when the feast of Mithra was held . Norwey breeds Horses of a middle pitch , but those of an admirable stoutnesse , and fleednesse , even in craggy wayes . The Numidian , tast not barley , nor wheat , being content with grasse , and hay alone . The Parthian are of fast , huge body ; their hayr tied up in crisped curls . The Persian Horses are not much unlike others in stature , and shape , onely are discerned from others by a certain gracefull walke . They take their steps thick , and short , but their pace delights , and recreates the Rider , which they have naturall , never being taught it ; they are reckoned among the pacers , or amblers , and rackers , like neither , yet like both : for a spurt they have a gracefull gate , in a long journey of a strong endurance , of a proud temper , and , unlesse kept down by labour , dayly stubborn against their rider ; swelling , ingenious : and , which is strange , in such a hote climate , wary observers of comelinesse in carriage , their crest arched , and bowing downe to their very breast . Among the Pharsalick , Arist. avers , there was a kind of Mare , called Justa , that brought foals all like stallions ; whence it may bee , they have the name , justae , or perfect . The Polonian are coveted by strangers , partly for their swiftnesse , and endurance of hardship , partly for their easie going . Among the Psylli , Aelian Faines that their Horses are no greater then Rams . What the Saphareni are , that Vegetius mentions with the Armenian , having applauded the Persian , I can in no Author find . I guesse they are from Saphara , a towne of Arabia the Happy , neare the Midland-Sea , which Pliny mentions , and Ptolomy calls Saphara . Those of Sardis are most cried up , their tayls are long , and bushy , their crest short , their hoofs like Asses : of a strong , sinewy limbs , ears prickt up , if Stradanus have well described them . The Sarmatici , a kind not unhandsome , and in their kind neat , good racers , plain , and great bodied , strong of head , and of a comely neck . They geld them , least being enraged by the sight of Mares , they be borne away , and take head , or being high fed , they should run a madding , and by often neighing , betray their owners . Pliny saith , that that people , when they are to take a long journey , prepare their Horses by keeping them short , and hungry , and let them not drinke much , and so shall travell 150 miles without lighting . The Scenitae are outgone by none in swiftnesse . In Swethland , and Gothland , they are great , and very serviceable in Battell , when armed , and are forbidden , by royal command , to be exported . The Tartar are most white . Venetus writes , that the great Cham keeps XM ; so fleet they are , that they can ride 20 German miles of ground in one day : low crested , and with their feet they search for their food , and water under the snow ; and are fleeter then others , as the Moschi say . Those of Thessalie have this brand on them , that they are Oxheaded . The Thrasian Horses are ugly , mishapen , rough-bodied , great-shouldered , saddle-back'd , crooked-shanked , and goe an uncertain jogging pace . Yet Virgil praises the Delphique ( uncertain , doubtfull ) oracle . The Toringi , Vegetius commends , setting them next the Hunnisci . Volateran makes those of Sardinia , and Corsica , Isles of the Tyrrhene Sea , to be very low , but generous , and restles . And thus much of their kinds , in respect of places . Very many differences also meet us taken from their severall shaped parts , some are stild Elaphopodes , or hartfooted , from their deersfeet , who have bones in their hough joynt , that make them of a hobbling pace , that they tire their rider with their shufling , so hard they set . Some in the same parts have short , and low bonds , and their hoofs come to the inmost part of their heels , so that they trail , and drag their legs after them , and halt ; these are dog-footed . Some are waglers . Absyrtus calls them Eteroskeleis ; not having a right stroak . Some tosse their heads up , ( or hold them like a Pig on a spit , ) others are unlike jaw'd , one jaw hard , the other soft ; from their accidents , or qualities , they are distinguisht ( to let passe the rest ) from their colour . In which respect , they are some fleabitten , some streaked , some pide , some all of a colour , white , black , red , chestnut , &c. The spotted , especially with great coleblack spots , and ringlets , whether on the thighs , or back , at length , or distinct on the neck , are counted the noblest , and are thought the choyser , because nature seemes , in so marking them , to keep a kind of order , whether in respect of numbers endures , or placed in those spots , or straitnesse : next to these are the red , and dark spotted . To these may be refer'd the chequered , or dappled , the speckled , like Panthers ; the pide ; the fleabitten ; those like magpies , full of black and white spots . Those whose right , or left feet are both white , are esteemed bad . Those that have each other foot white , worst of all . The reason is , because the legs lay clapt together in the dames belly , whence they became so spotted . Those that are of one onely colour , Palladius advises to choose for stallions . The white Claudian counts fleetest , and are most magnified by Plato . Those also that are gray-eyed ; for , since they all , either black , or goot-eyed , or grey-eyed , the colour of the ey answers that of the body . The blackish are cried up , especially , if they have a star in the forehead , and a white streak , and some white on one foot . The cole-blacke , as it were schorcht in the fire , ( Homer calls them Aithoonas ) Oppian commends them for hunting the wild boar . There are some brightbloody , and palme colour'd , and bay , and chestnut . Becanus saids the azure , or blewish are fleet . Hesychius , and Varinus mention flame-colour'd . Some , ( calls Heterophthalmi ) have one ey greater , or lower then the other . Lacuna miscalls them , one-eyed . The Parthians liked the fearfull ones best , perhaps , because good to run away upon . Some are called Aetogeneis , or eaglebreed , from a native scarlet spot on the shoulder , as Absyrtus thinks ; the Sarmatae hold them for good : but reject those that have an eagle marke about their hips , or tayl . Lastly , those that are called Alphorugchoi , are said to hold out good , and not to decay so soon as others . CHAPTER II. Of the Asse . NExt the Horse , I shall treat of the Asse , a beast contemptible indeed , but no lesse usefull . Certainly the report goes , that it is above beleefe , almost how gainfull they proove to their owners : and it is said for certain , that a Shee-asse there was , that brought in more then any the most fruitfull farme : for it was knowne , as we read in Pliny , that in Celtiberia , Shee-asses each yeelded 400000 pieces of mony , so fruitfull they were . No wonder therefore that Q. Axius the Senatour , gave 400 pieces for an Asse ; and that Heliogabalus distributed Asses for rich magnificent presents , and donatives to the people of Rome . The name the Asse hath obtained among the Romans ( Asinus ) is not derived from A , and Sinos , as if he were a senselesse beast , as Bartholomaeus plays upon the word ; but from sitting , as one should say , a Waine , or Waggon ; or rather from the Hebrew word Ason , that signifies an Asse . The Greeks call him Onos , because helpfull to us in our works ; unlesse it were better to say , from the Palish , wan colour , whence also it is thought that the same name ( Asellus ) is put on the cod-fish . The Cyrenenses call him Brikos , from his untowardnesse ; Aristophanes , Boupalas , as a man should say , blockish as an ox . Nicander , Broomaees , the brayer ; and from his hideous absurd voyce , Megamocos ; Eustathius and Suidas , Kanthoon , from his packsadle ; Hezyc . and the Dores , Killos ; others , Koothulos , Lepargos , from his whitish bowells ; Cyrill , Memmemnoon , Monios ; which yet the Phocenses give onely to those that are sent in hast : Also Keeloon he is called ; and Okribas , that is , wild ; Ogkistees , from braying . If you looke on his Description , his eares are long and broad , proportionable to his body ; he is thick lipped , great headed , there are black streaks on his neck , and feet . In the enterance of his skin , he bears the shape of a crosse , in which place also his burdens fall more uneasie to him , then near his reines , because he is there weakerboned . His hair very rough , and unfit to make cloaths ; his bowells white ; he is fairer hang'd then any other of the fourfooted beasts ; Nicander calls it Korooneen , he fo rs teeth both male , and female loose at 30 months old ; the second , in the sixth month , and if they bring no yong , afore they shed their last teeth , they are undoubtedly barren . Their skin is so tough , and thick , that they scarce feel a club . The heart , very great , as in all timerous beasts , or those out of fear doe mischief . The blood extream thick , fat , and black . As for places , the Nomades have them not , by reason of the coldnesse of the region ; therefore northward you find but few . Very many are found in Italy , France , Germany , Greece , as we shall see in their differences ; their food is of the meanest . For even , where there are no pastures , they will be fed with anything , and a little serves their turne ; for they will eat leaves , and thorns , and willow spruggs , or bavins , if you lay them afore them . They thrive on chaff , that you may find every where in abundance . Therefore Tetzes , declaring a cities utter ruïne , said wittily , that he fears it should prove Asses-provender . He delights in reed , that to other beasts is poyson ; and in figs , the which when one had greedily eaten , and a boy desired that wine ( or grapes , ) should be also given to him . Philemon ( the Poët ) seeing the Asse eat them , died with laughing . But so great cost was layd out on Christian the Bishop of Mentz his Asses , as might have well maintained a mighty Princes family . They say also that drinking of water , battens them , and that the more they drink , the more they thrive by their provender . They are very lustfull , which appears by the brazen Asse , that those of Ambracia dedicated at Delphos , after their conquest over the Molossi , in a night-fight . But that excesse of theirs in venery , it is well knowne , makes them sluggish and barren . Hence it is , that to the Aegyptians they were so hatefull , as Aelian relates . Of their engendring thus Pliny ; their soonest bringing forth is after 30 month old , but a full exact birth after three years , as it is with Mares , in the same months , and after the same fashion . The shee-asses brings forth in the twelfth month , for the most part but one at once , for so is her nature , yet twins sometimes , but very rarely . Seven dayes after she will couple , and then conceives ; but after again shee will take the hee-asse . She is not wont to doe so , unlesse she bring forth , afore she loose the tooth , whereby her age is knowne ; but if she bring forth afore , she shall be fruitfull as long as she lives . She uses to breed all her life long , that is , till she be 30 years old ; when their time comes , they must be helped by a kind of midwiferie , for their great toyling weakens them in those parts . They never let the hee stand idle , for rest makes him but worse . They bring the hee and shee together afore the solstice , that is the longest , or shortest day in the year , that every other year they may bring forth about the same time , which they do the twelfth month after conception . Thus far Pliny . They are use to be sore teated with breeding , therefore at six months end they suffer their hee-colts to suck no more , but suckle their shee-colts almost a whole year . The breeders have milk in the tenth month ; Pliny saith , they are never without from the first . If the dames run in rank pasture , it is deadly for the colts to suck for the two first dayes after foaling ; they call the disease Colostratio , coming from the first crudled milke . Anah was the first that brought horses , and Asses together , ( whence Mules proceed . ) It is worthy our nothing , as Pliny saids , that , especially at the production of Mules , the hair of the ears , and brows are like the dames , and of as many colours , though all the rest of the body be of one colour . They are all at enmity with the bird , call'd Aegithus , ( that uses to peck-asses galled backs , because these spoyl their nests ) as also the Spinus , ( the Nightingal , or Thistlefinch . ) And among plants , they hate hemlock most . They use to rub themselves against thistles , and so wrong the Aegithus his nest ; which shee so dreads , that , hearing but an Asse bray , she casts out all her eggs , and the Chickens fall all out . The Spinus hates the Asse , because he devours so the thistle-flowers , that she lives upon . If in Hetruria they eat but hemlocke , they are taken with a deep sleep , and seaz'd with a senselesnesse , that they seeme stark dead . Scaliger testifies , that many with eating thereof fall a yawning , and then are giddy , and turne round , and fall . What men report of the Crow , Wolf , Rat , and Horse , stands with plain reason . The Asse loves the Scorpion , and Vines ; whereof Merula saith , if one strook by the Scorpion , sit on an Asse upright toward the tayl , the Asse shall feel the anguish in his stead ; and that is a signe thereof , that Asse dies farting . Or if hee , whom a Scorpion hath stung , whisper the Asse in the eare , saying , a Scorpion hath stung mee , the pain shall leave him , and passe into the Asse . But it is observed , that , if an Asse crop a vine-branch off , from that time the vine shall take better , and prove more fruitfull : and that those that have studiously endeavoured this , have gain'd yearly an ample vintage . Men use to fetch the water of the river Styx , onely in an Asses hoof ; and that Empedocles could allay east-winds with botles made of asses-hides : I know not whether these are to be reckoned among the examples of Sympathy . Their life they prolong to the thirtieth year , unlesse they be worn out with overhard labour . The shee-asse is more lively then the hee . Their voyce is braying , or onking , as Scaliger will have it , and wee read of that they call Bromomai , and Mycaomai by the Greeks . They only among the hairy beasts are free from not only lice , but also loosnes , and chapping of the skin . They are troubled with rheums , and insatiable hunger , and that most , if they carry figs dried , and apples . They call it Malida , which arises in the head , and causeth much red and yellow stuff to run out of the nostrills ; which should it fall down on his lungs , would kill him , as it is said . Aelian reports that the Maurusian Asses , assoone as they come into the highway , ridd ground with such incredible swiftnes , that they rather do fly , then run ; but then they are soon tired , their feet , and spirits fayling them , and when goaded on to mend their pace , stand stone still , and weep bitterly . See in Aldrovandus , how their halting may be cured . That , as Pliny writes , they take heed of water , and feare to dip their feet in it ; that ( wonderfull to be related ) though very thirsty , if the water be changed , you must force them to drink , and unload him also ; that grinning , gaping , and unhandsome shewing their teeth , they seeme to laugh . That they will pisse , when they see others stale afore them , or upon dung ; that they are not much troubled with monthly terms ; that , when they drinke , that thrust not their nose farre in , certainly because of the shadow of their eares . Lastly , that they , of all beasts , except the mouse , are most quick of hearing ; all this belongs to their nature . All men know , that they are condemned to the priveledge of singular stupid dulnes , whence blockish men have obtained deservedly the name of Asses ; whereof Aldrovandus at large . Yet some examples shew , that they may be taught , for Cardan , out of Leo Africanus , writes , that Asses can daunce to the pipe , and with a word whispered in their eare , will of their owne accord ly down on their back , and hold their eyes close shut , and as if they had drunk poyson , swell , nor can be brought for a time by threats , entreaties , nor blows to rise up , but will start up on a sudden , and jolly , allur'd by stroaking , and flattering , and by promis that they shall carry a beautifull woman ; but when they shall heare that they are to carry old crones , or decrepid women , they shall hang their eares , and fain themselves lame ; and being asked whether they love fair mayds , they shall beckon a yea with their head ; nay , they shall pick out the fairest in the company . Gesner , having been an eye-witnes , reports the like of a shee-Asse of Iohn à Grua the juggler . Shee , saith hee , would first daunce three severall kinds of daunces , as the musick changed ; and that with her forefeet held up , with great alacrity , and anone , as if all her jollity were turn'd into the deepest sorrow , cast herself all along on the ground , and there ly stone still , as struck with an apoplexy , and could not be brought to stir , with spurning , or kicking : after being bid to greet all the beholders , shee would , like a man , turne her eyes and head toward them all , and salute them , doing obeysance with her forefeet : and , which was the greatest wonder of all , shee , to the amazement of the bystanders , would cast her body through a hoop , at her masters beck ; as cleverly as a dog should leap through . Lastly , like a dogge , shee would take up an handkerchief , or glove dropt on the ground , and restore it to the owner . They are so fond on their colts , that they will run through fire to come at them ; and are so loving to their kind , that they swound , if they see them dy . It is also observed , that the sheeashe takes speciall heed , that shee bring not forth afore any mans eyes , or in the light . When shee is overloaden , shee shews it by hanging down her eares . That Asses flesh hath serve for food , is witnest by Galen . The story also of Charles V. relates the Spanjards did sometime eat it . Wee know also , that M.D.XVI. at the siege of Verona , it was counted a dainty , when they used lentils , and beanes but seldome . The Persians also on their birth-feast-day would rost an Asse whole , and reckoned it among Princely delicates . Mecaenas , saith Pliny , was the first who appointed Asse-colts in feasts , at that time prefer'd afore wilde Asses ; after his time the tast grew out of request . That they are ill tasted , and hard of disgestion , and spoil the stomach , they that have fed on them can witnes . The Physitians have brought into use Asses milk , blood , flesh , liver , spleen , yard , stones , hoofs , scurf , stales and dung . Galen saith , their milk is thinnest , if compared with that of the cattell that we use to milke : but thick , if compared with that of camels and Mares . Unlesse we so distinguish he must be said to contradict himself ; since Pliny also writes , that camels-milk is thinnest , next that of Mares , the shee-asses so thick that men use it in stead of curds . It is best , if she be well , well fed , young , and shortly after her foaling . Physitians advise , some of them , that they that are in a consumption , should suck it themselves , that it abate not of the native warmth . Galen prescribe it to yong man , who was wasted away , mixt with hony , as soon as he came out of a bath . The same drunke alone refresheth an exulcerated stomack ; and is commended against a cough , leannes , and spitting of blood . Drinking it helps a sore breast , as Pliny delivers ; and taken in with hony it helps monthly terms . It is not good for a weak , or giddy , swimming head . It helps against parget , ceruse , brimstone , and quicksilver . Gargling it is most comfortable for exulcerated jaws . There are examples of some helped of the gout by drinking Asses-milk . And some eased of that gowtish pain , by drinking the whey thereof . It is thought to help somewhat to the making womens skin white . It is certain that Domitius Nero his Poppaea carried still along with her 500 bigbellied Asses , and bathed her whole body in the milk , on a conceit that it saftned and suppled her skin . The blood , some say , stanches a flux of blood out of the brain . Pliny sayes , that it is said to cure a quartan ague , if the patient drink three drops of the blood taken out of a vein in the Asses-eare , in a pinte and a half of water . Hartmannus commends the same taken after the ears , as extreme good against madnesse . Linnen never used afore is thereby softened , and bleached ; whereof a part is softned in a draught of spring-water , and the water taken in against frenzy . Aelian witnesses the same of Asses flesh ; and that one Bathylis of Candia was recovered of lunacy thereby , it being prescribed him . Pliny saith , it cures the Tisick , especially in Achaja : wee read the same in Avicen , who addes that it is given in against the falling sicknesse . The liver also eaten helps against the same disease , but is prescribed to be eaten fasting . Others advise it to be drop'd into the mouth mixt with a little of the universall medicine . The milt is so effectuall against the spleen , that the profit is felt in three dayes usage . The same beaten to powder , and out of water put on the breasts brings the milk into them , if we credit Sextus . The fume is good for old matrices , as Pliny holds . Their Reins in powder given in pure wine , help the bladder , and to hold the water . The Asses genital is conceived , sayes Pliny , burnt to ashes to make hayr come thick , and prevent gray hayrs , if smeare on the new shaven with oyl , and pounched to powder with lead . His right stone drunke in wine , or bound to the arme provokes lust . Either of them helps against witchraft . Wrapping infants in the skin keeps them from frighting . A ring made of his hoof , if there be no black in it carried about one inclinable to sounding fits , keeps him from falling . The Asses of the same are also good for that end , drunk many dayes together , and kneaded with oyl dispersse swellings , or bunches . Tarentus used it for a bait to take many fishes . That they call lichen ( whether male , or scurf , or tetter ) burnt , and powderd , and laid on with old oyle , breeds hayr so , that if you annoint but a womans jaw with it , shee shall have a beard ; daubd on with vineger raises from a lethargy , or dead sleep . Their stale smeard on with clay takes away corns , and cures hard flesh , saith Marcellus . Savanarola hath written that it is good against an ill savour of the nostrils . Dioscorides , that in drinke it helps the ache , and gravell in the reins . Wherefore those of old have still used it . Of their dung , thus Pliny ; The dung of the Asse-colt , voided first after his foaling , is called Polea . The Syrians minister it in vineger , and meth against the spleen : The same helps the collick , and bloody flux , boyld in wine it greatly relievs the pain of the skin : In three dayes it cures the kings-evill given but as big as a bean in wine . A mares foles dung hath the like efficacy . The same is used to stanch blood . Tarentinus much commends it moystned in Coriander juice , and kneaded with barly-flower , for the taking of trachuris and perch . I need not speake of their usefulnesse in carriage , in the mill , in warre , and at the plow , &c. This may be added , that pipes are made of Asses bones , and are shriller then others ; and that the Arabs make parchment of the asse-hide , and cloath of the hayr . Some differences , and kinds they may be divided into ; There are those of Mysia , that are crooked gutted ; and Vary so called , such as the Great Turke gave Ferdinand K. of Naples , of a strange hayr , a body streakt , many colourd , and markt with even streaks , Small , such as Illyria , Thrace , and Epire breed . Great ones , such as Antron a City of Thessaly yeelds . Swift , found by Euphrates , that out-run a Horse . Scaliger writes that in Aegypt such is the holding out , and fleetnesse of their ambling Asses , that they can without baiting ride their 40 miles a day without taking a hayr 's harme . CHAPTER III. Of the wilde Asse . THe Greeks call him Onagros , as much as to say , the Asse of the field , or wilde Asse . Nicephorus Callistus , speaking of India , seemes to describe him , when he saith , this Region breeds wild Asses both very great , and of a skin of strange musuall colours , black , and white being mixt with a great variety : And certain girdles , or rings reaching down from the top of the back-bone to the sides , and belly , and there parted , and by certain turnings entertwined , making an admirable folding , and variety . Oppianus ascribes a silver colour to him , which Gesner takes it for an ash-colour , and conceives that Eeroenta signifies the same . But that he is not all white is clear by what Oppian adds about a black streak running along his back , fairly distinguisht here , and there by snow-white crownlets . Their skins Suidas calls Ozai. They live in wildernesses , especially in rocky and craggy places , in Africk , Lycaonia , Narsinga . Some deny that they passe in Lycia , that hill that severs Cappadocia from it . The Cappadocians hunt them most . In Psara , an isle of the Aegean sea , lives there a kind , that translates elsewhere dy . Some deny that there are any in Scythia . But Strabo sais that the inhabitants about the marshes of Moeotis , appoint hunting matches of them . As for their nature , and fashions ; Isidore , and Bartholomew of England write , that they were about the first Equinoctial once every hour night and day ; and thereby men know that the nights , and dayes are of a length : which rather agrees to the Cynocephalus , bodied like an Ape , and headed like a Dog ; Scaliger saith , that if they have seen a man stand in the same steps , they presently fall a braying , holding their forefeet still , and flinging out with their hindfeet . He will suffer the hunter to come so near him , that he can touch him with his hand , and then he betakes him to his heels . They are very jealous , and each governs his females : They are fearfull of their rivals . Whence it is , that they watch their shee-asses , when great with fole ; that , if they can , they may by biting geld the male-colts , which the dammes fearing , doe their best to hide them in corners , and love to foale by stealth . We gather out of H. Scriptures , that they are impatient of thirst . Some , to have a breed of Mules , choose wilde-asses tamed . This beast is easily tamed , and made so gentle , that he shall not seek to returne to his former lovely wildnesse . Their flesh is bitter , saith Aelian : Galen saith , that that of the well conditioned , and young , comes near to Harts-flesh , and beef . Scaliger saith , that it is ranke , while warme ; cold , it neither smels , nor tastes well . And Pliny writes , that Maecenas made feasts of Asses-colts , and that then they were far preferd afore the wilde Asses ; but after his time , their taste was not regarded . Physitians smear their galls on Ulcers with good successe ; and mingle them in plaisters against S. Anthonies fire , if we beleeve Avicen . Their fat with oyle of Costus , is commended for the windinesse of the loins , and reins . The flesh of their back with oyles , help aking-joynts . Their pisse , saith Avicen , breaks the stone in the bladder . Their marrow cures the Gout , and takes away the pain , annointing the place . The dung mixt with the yolke of an egge , daubed on the forehead , stanches blood . The same with an Ox-gall , if you annoint the hair , makes it curl . There are said to be two kindes of them . In the mountaine that parts the Narsingae their Kingdome from the Malabars , many savage Asses have their haunt . The same breeds wild Asses faced like a Horse , ash-coloured , so nimble of foot , that there is no taking of them . Those also of Africa are so swift , that they fall short of no wild beast , except that they call the Lant. CHAPTER IV. Of the Mule , and the Indian Zebra . THe name of the Mule is common to four living creatures ; For the shee-mule is ingendered , not only between a Mare and an Asse , but between a shee-Asse● , and an Horse , as also a wild-Asse , and a Mare , as Columella hath delivered . The Iumar , between an Asse , and a Bull. Onely males come from a Horse and an Asse ; Ancients called them hinnulos , or little Mules : on the other side , they called those Mules , that came of an Asse and a Mare . Yet Varro thinks that they are to be called , Mules , that come of a Mare , and a Mule. It may be those are the pumily , or tits , that Martial mentions . For Hinnus ( they are Varro his words ) engendered of an Horse , and shee-Asse is fleshie in bulk then a Mule , and for the most part , ruddier , dard as a Horse , mained , and tailed like an Asse . But the name of Mule , Isidore conceives to be drawn from the Greeks , namely from that Bakers use to drive abont their flowgoing mills withall , or a mullet : But it is better to drive it from Molos , labour , or of the Hebrew Maal , which signifies prevaricating , deceiving . or going out of the right way ; Since this is a toyling creature , and bred out of the road , or ordinary course of nature : He hath obtained many names among the Greeks ; Emionos , or half , mungril-breed , because sprung from an Asse , and a Mare ; Astrabe , from his strength of body ; Agonomoxthos , from barrennesse ; Eterogonon zoon , as bred of diverse seeds ; Thres , olkas , &c. are names given to the shee , as Oreus to the hee . Aeidaros , because he can lobour more then any other beasts on mountanous places . Many more Greeks names he hath gotten , whereof consult with the Lexicons , When the Mule hath a Mare to the Dam , and an Asse to the Sire , he resembles partly the one , and partly the other : yet more the Sire then the Dam , and is also voyced like him . They are long dard like the Asse ; and hath them in stead of forelocks to guard the eyes . There is a crosse on the shoulder ; small , slender footed they are , lank of body ; for the rest , like a Horse , save that the neck is none strait . They have all 36. teeth , besides others more then usual by nature : We learn from Aristotle , that they shed them . In the heart of some is found a bone . Gall they have none , as all whole hoofed . If you would know their place ; they say , that hote , and dark places spoyl them , and make them after a manner beside themselves ; they love to have their standing in the open aire , covered , or onely their head , it is enough ; the rest takes no harm by the aire . There are none of them in Arabia the Happy , England , Scotland , Poland , nor in the neighbouring regions . They cannot breed in Eleus ▪ because of a certain imprecation , or curse . The East-Indies also want them . In Scythia they cannot abide so much as the beginning of winter . A certain Isle there breeds some , but those of a loud , and shrill voyce . Themisita is full of them . The Cappadocians pay yearly 2000 of them to the Persians . That they abound in Persia , Mesopotamia , and Babilon appears by Alexanders taking order to lead away 3000 , at the taking of Susae , both such as would carry and draw . Their food is both fruit , and grasse ; but they baten most by their drink ; nothing is better to keep them in good plight , then clave-grasse : the more barly they eat , the more they neigh. From their first breeding of teeth they wax , and live many years . It is reported , that , when the Temple was built at Athens , there was one 80 years old . The male , as they say , engenders at seven years old ; the female is barren , because , though shee conceive , shee can bring nought to perfection ; but the Hee-mule , being of a hotter temper , then the female , sometimes generates , though he confer litle to the brood ; and what comes of him is but a maimed tit , as among the Swine the Metachaerum , or after-birth , you shall find the same of a Mule in Juvenal . Yet good Authors , not to be concealed , as M. Varro , and afore him Dionysius , and Mago , have delivered that in regions of Africa , the broods of shee-mules are not so prodigiously strange , but are as common with them , as Mares with us . We shall unfold the reasons of their barrennesse , in the books of Nature . Some relate that they excell in the sense of smelling , by the benefit whereof , leave them any where , they shall by their sent alone find out their way . Hence is it , that they are easily tainted with an infectious aire , and stroken with the pestilence , which also happens to dogs . Of the diseases whereto they are liable , see Aldrovandus . There is such a Sympathy , or agreement in nature , between them and swimming fowles , whether Geese , or Ducks , that they are said to be heald with the very sight of them . On the contrary the Flowers , and leaves of the Lawrell rose , that are wholsome to man , are to them poyson . In Mules also there is , I know not what , deadly to Mice . For fasten but a Mules left hoof at door , and the Mice shall quit the house ; they are ever tame . The shee s are found livelier then the hee s , and wax not so soon old . Those are cleansed by the flowing of stale ; these seem sooner old by the sent of urine . They love tumbling to refresh them , when weary . They borrow from the fire hardinesse to labour , and boldnesse , and from the dame , swiftnesse . I have knowne , saith Varro , that when a Wolf hath come to a company of Mules , they have hemmed him in among them , and kicked him dead . Yet any un-usuall sight terrifies them , and brings them into hazards . They kick most fiercely . There hath been one seen , that would brook no master , but one . They are extream stubborn . I saw , as I went between Naples and Rome , one , that could by no means be forced to lead the way , and being left by her fellows , lay downe , making us all laugh , and the Priest , who rode on her , fret . An example of their craft , you have in Thales his Mule , and of their memory , in Pliny . The monuments of Athens declare , that one Mule lived 80 years ; they taking delight in him , because ; when they were building a Temple in the Tower , he being excused from labour for his great age , would endevour to help , and in courage by his company , the beasts that fell under their burden ; concerning which mule they decreed , that no corne-merchants should offer to drive him from their corne-sives : Some have wrote , that they will not kicke , when they have drunk wine . How true that is , we shall shew elsewhere . They are of great efficacy against poyson , few one poysoned in a Mules belly newly killed , hee shall escape with life , if hee remain therein , as long as there is any warmth in the beast ; Hee shall be much better , if hee use many . Maranta is Authour , that there have been Princes , who to save a life , have used 30 , 40 , and 50 Mules . Some have allayed their lust by sprinkling on their body the dust wherein a shee-Mule hath tumbled . Their heart , stones , reins , flesh , and filth of their ears , are said to cause barrennesse . The bristles of the taile , bound together , are good to help conception , saith Pliny . Hippocrates prescribes , against the womb-flux , to drink their dung burnt , powder'd , and sifted in wine . Aristotle mentions two kindes , namely the barren , ( whereof afore ) and the breeder , whereof he writes , that there are in Syria , called Mules , of a divers kind from that engendered between a Mare and an Asse , but faced alike as wild-Asses , have obtained the name of tame from their likenesse . And indeed , as wild-Asses , so Mules excell in swiftnesse . Such Mules engender in their kind , as it is well knowen in them , that in the time of Pharnaces father of Pharnabazes came into Phrigia , that are there yet ; three of nine are kept there to this day . They commonly engender in Cappadocia , but it is a peculiar kind . The Zebra answers every way the mule , but that it is a fruitfull breeder . Of a hayr full of seames and streakes , wonderfull to be seen . For even from the back-top to the belly shee hath lines , as painted , of three colours , black , white , and yellow , the lists being disposed in an even proportion , each almost three fingers broad . They run wild , but in herds , and are famous for swiftnesse ; and , if tamed , might serve in stead of an Horse . Some take them for mules . Whereof Pigafeta thus : The Zebra is bred in this tract ( Congo ) as also in other parts of Barbary , and Africa , which though in shape , and stature like the mule , yet is not it , ( since it breeds ) and differs from the mule , and all other beasts in colour . For in three colours , black , white , and fresh red streaks of three fingers bredth compasse the body from the back to the belly in fashion of semy , or half circles ; the tail being of a red , and shining hew-footed , and hoof'd as the mule , otherwise of a light , and nimble foot , as the Horse , nay much fleeter then he , so that it occasions the proverb in Portugal , swifter then the Zebra . Shee breeds every year , whence there is great plenty of them ; but uselesse to the natives , who know not how to use them ; else they might serve them as well as Horses , both in peace , and warre , nature having furnist those places with them , where there are no Horses , to supply that want . Those of Congo therefore , nether having Horse , nor knowing how to yooke oxen , nor to tame , or briddle the Zebra , nor know how to use other beasts ; are faine to use men in all their works . And as they lay all their baggage on mens shoulders , so themselves are carried about by men in litters , or on chairs covered from the Sun , having alwayes servants , or other hirelings at hand to that purpose . And if they are to dispatch long journies in a short time , they carry many such man-bearers about with them to take their turnes , as the rest are weary ; by which shifting , they ridde more way , then Horses themselves . So far Pigafeta . CHAPTER V. Of the Elephant . THe Elephant hath also place among the whole-hoof'd , whose hoof , though it may seem to be shaped , as if he had toes , yet because they are not cleft : I know not well how to shut them out from among the whole-footed . He hath gotten his name , not from his vast bulke , he seeming to be a kind of mountain , as Isidore would have it ; but rather from the Hebrew Alaph , to learn , he surpassing all other beasts in teachablenesse : or from Eleph , an Ox , by reason of his greatnesse , Bu , being a word importing increase : Or , as it were Elebas , from Elas , a marish , and Baino , to descend , because with his weight he makes there deep gulls ; or from Elephrairo , to hurt ; or from Elisso , to bend in , because he hath an involved in bending his trunk ; or finally , from Alphos , white , since ivory , triumphs in that colour . Some call him Pirissas , others simply the monstrous beast , ( Theria . ) The Romanes , who saw Elephants first in their warre with King Pyrrhus , call them Lucanian oxen ; whether from Lucanian , where they first saw them , or ( a Luce ) from light , because they glistered a far of by reason of the Princely golden shields , wherewith the towers on their backs were adorned . The Indians call him Bartus , from his voyce , saith Isidore ; others will have it a Sabine name , whence Servius thinks Ebur , Ivory hath the name . We shall shew in the differences , their different greatnesse . Gillius measured one at Constantinople , that from the ey to the farther end of the back was eleven foot ; from the ey to the end of his trunke , eight foot . Some of them are twelve foot high ; some thirteen ; some reach fifteen , and nine inches . Aloysius Cadamustus writes , that hee saw one , that had more flesh then five of our Bulls . They are all black , except the Aethiopian : yet the writers of the Indian voyages report , that the King of Narsinga hath a white one . They have a checquerd skin , or rather one graven with blistered pits , and is of such a hardnesse , that you would take it to be of bone . Therefore the Moores make their bucklers of it ; and the Peguans use it in stead of armes : yet it is harder on the back , then the belly . Their back-skin is extreme hard and stubborn , their bellies are soft . Whether he be hairy , or no , Pliny himself knew not ; He hath no bristles to cover him , nor can he use so much as his taile to drive away the flies from annoying him ; Pliny speakes of the Elephants in some places ; but in others , their bodies have impenetrable bristles . Cardan saith , their skin is naked , and gives reason why it must be so . But Cadamustus testifies that he himself hath pluckt blackish haires two palms long out of them . Gillius affirms the same length thereof . Vartoman , finally , reports , that they have a taile like the oxes , about 27 inches long , with a few hairs at the end ; and in the description of Guinea we read that the women use such for fly flaps to drive them from their images . Nay Pliny , as forgetting himself , writes , that the Indians delight strangely in Emeralds , counting them only precious stones , and had rather want gold then them , and that they make holes in them , and tie them in Elephants bristles . They have an ugly mishapen head ; and about the temples a kind of tunnell , whereout the male sends forth a fat stuff at coupling-time ; the female also hath the like then open , if we beleeve Strabo . Their ears are little for a beast of that bulk , two hand-palms breadth every way , and under them is a place , where you may strike him dead with one stroak of a chissell driven by a hammer . Livy thinks that Haserubal first found it out . Those among the Sambri , an Ethiopian folk , have no ears . Their eyes , though great , yet seem but small for so vast a body ; and those but heavy . The mouth in the breast , and with that they suck , and not with the trunck ; their is also very small , and very far in , not as in other beasts , that you can hardly perceive it . They have foure teeth within to chew withall , besides the tushes that hang out , the males are crooked , and turning again , the females teeth strait , and hanging downward . They have teeth so soon as they are brought forth , but those great ones , are not so plainly seen ; with those they grind their food as small as meal . They are placed in their upper-jaw , and some are of an astonishing greatnesse . Bartomannus saw a couple in Sumatra , hanging up , that weighed 336 pound . And Gadamustus saw one slain , whose teeth exceeded 36 fingers bredth in greatnes ; and sticking 24 fingers bredth out . Of whose vastnesse thus Pliny . The greatest teeth are to be seen in temples . But in the utmost coasts of Africk , where it borders on Ethiopia , they use them in stead of posts in their houses , and for fences , and stakes , and prope in their stalls for cattell . Gillius reports , that they wax sometimes to ten foot length . Venetus the Merchant , that one was said to be sold for 36. pieces of gold , being 94 inches long , and 36 inches thick ; and that it was so heavy , that he could not lift it from the ground . Besides Sabellicus writes , that there was at Firmus two Elephants-teeth of that excessive hugenesse , that Aurelian , who conquered it , caused them to be carried for a miracle to Rome , and of such an unbeleeveable length . Some call these Horns . How properly Aldr and Cardan shew , and shall elsewhere declare ; onely I desire to add here , that the lower jaw is onely stirred in eating , the upper lying still . In that place , where other beasts noses stand . The Elephant hath a part hanging , narrow , and long , that reaches to the very ground , board at the end , flexible , yeelding nimble , like a serpent , that can every way turn it self , a Trunk the English call it ; the Latines , Proboscis , ( or a snout . ) Tuba ( a Trumpet ) Manus ( a hand ) as Pliny and Cicero call it ; Manus nasuta ( a nosed hand ) as Cassiodore , Promuscis , as Vitruvius . The Greeks call it Proboskitha , Mokteera , Pronomaian , &c. There is the same use of it , as of a hand . For therewith they take , and put food dry , and moist to their mouth . Therewith they breath , drinke , smell . Lucretius therefore calls them , Anguimanos , snakehanded . Aristotle H. A. l. 2. c. 1. testifies , that they have bending joynts in the lower part of their hinde legs ; but , as concerning the bending of their leggs , some report otherwise , as that they have no joynts , but their legs is one entire bone , which they cannot bend , and that falling , they cannot rise again : But others , as Pliny for one , deliver , that they have behind short joynts , and within bending hams , like a man ; and indeed experience hath taught us so much . Their feet are round , like a horsehoofe , but broader , the bottomes being some 18 inches round . Vertoman likens them to a table-trencher , form'd of an hard , black , wide skin . Their toes are misshapen , five in number , but not parted , and scarsely distinguisht , the hoofs are not like claws . They have two paps under their shoulders , not on the breast , but on the side it is hidden in the shoulder-pits . Their Genital is like a horses , but small , no way answerable to their bulk . Pliny saith , that they gender averse , the face turne from each other . Their testicles are not seen outwardly , but lurke within about the reins , whence they engender the sooner . Ctezias trifles in saying their seed is as dry , and hard as amber . Pliny saids , they have foure bellies . Aristotle , that their gut is windding , and turning , that they seeme to have foure bellies , and therein meat is found . Galen makes it very wide , and most like a horses , their entralls resemble a swines . Their liver is foure times as great as an oxes ; the rest of the inwards are answerable , except the milt ; this is lesse then proportion would require . Pliny makes their lungs foure times greater as an oxes . Aristotle denies that he hath any gall in his liver : yet , if you cut that part , where it uses to bide , some gally moysture more , or lesse , will spurt out . Galen also avers , that there is choller in his bladder . The same tooke a bone out of the heart of one that he cut up ; and he observes , that it hath two ventricles in it , and not three , as Aristotle saith . Whereof Aelian thus ; The Elephant is said to have a double heart , and sense , that by the one he is anger'd , by the other appeased , as the Moors report . See the description of a couple in Aldrovandus . They are found in Africk , Asia , and the neighbouring Islands . And in Africk in a Forrest behind the Syrtes , or quicksands , in the deserts-bordering on Sala , a Town of Mauritania ; in Lybia , Getulia , and the Forrests near mount Atlas , &c. The Symbari , between the Arabian Mountains , and the Nile , live on the hunting of them . There were huntings of them appointed by Ptolomaeus Philadelphus , King of Aegypt , in the Aethiopia of the Ophiophagi , or Serpent-eaters . As for Asia , King of Parthia , kept D. C C. King of Audata a 1000. The King of the Palibroti 9000. The King of Chrysaeum , Parasanga , Asanga had 300 armed . In Taprobana are vaster , and more warlike accounted then in India , as Onesicritus a Governour under Alexander the Great , relates . In Zeilan are at this day very great ones , and very ingenious . The Siamensian King is said to keep 12000 ; whereof 4000 stand ever armed against any sudden surprizes , and chances . Under the great Mogul , his command are 50000. In Mosambique Isle , and in Benomotapa . are found whole herds of them . To the Isle Zanzibar , also resort many Merchants to buy Yvory . They delight much in moyst and marishy places , they love rivers , especially in hote countries , for they can endure no cold . As concerning their foed , they feed on fennygraffe , on leaves of trees , on stumps , the fruits of the mose-tree , and on the roots of the Indian fig-tree . They devour sometimes earth and stones . But eating it brings them diseases , unlesse they first chew it . The tame ones are fed with barley , and they will sometimes devour nine Macedonian bushels thereof at once . There was one shewed at Antwerp , that gobbled up foure bushels of apples on one day . They write , that they are much taken with musckmelons . Water , but muddy , and troubled , is their drink ; Wine also made of rice , and other grain , and so among us . That at Antwerp souped up at once more then 16. pound ; and did that so often , that it seems to come near the proportion , whereof Aristotle writes . Yet they can well bear thirst , and can goe without drinking eight dayes together . About their coupling , the time and manners , writers report diversly . Pliny out of Aristotle saith , the male begins at five years old , the female at ten . Aristotle assignes to both the 20 years , and anotherwhile , the twelfth to the female , when soonest , and the fifteenth , when latest ; you shall find in Solinus , that they couple averse from each other . Horace of Canida agrees with him , that the female sits , then the male covers her . See Albertus the Great , and Aristotle , about the circumstances , the desire to couple in the water especially , &c. They never couple but in secret . The male three years after seeks out the same female , and never more after . In two years they couple five dayes , and no more , saith Solinus out of Pliny , nor returne ▪ they to their herd , till they have wash'd themselves in fountain-water . In coupling-time they rage most , and ●●row down the Indians stables . It is also doubted , how long the shee carries her burden . Some say a year and six moneths ; some say three years , some say ten . Arist. H. A. l. 6. c. 27. writes , two years ; Strabo , 16 months at least ; at longest 18. Diod. Sic. and Aelian , say the same . Some say resolutely , eight years . They bring forth sitting on their hind legs with pain . The Birth comes into the light with the head formost , saith Aelian . They bring but one at once , as we read in Arist. and Diod. Sic. Every foure years one birth , say Cadamustus , and Scaliger . The birth is as great as a grown hog , or a calfe of three months . As soon as it is brought forth , it can see and goe ; and sucks with the mouth , and not with the trunk . They suck till they be eight years old . They hold enmity with the Rhinoceros , the Lyon , Tiger , Ram , Hog , Serpent , Dragon , they hate some colours and fire . Of the Rhinoceros thus Pliny : In Pompey his sports was a Rhinoceros seen . A born enemy to the Elephant ; he whets his horn on the stones , and prepares for fight , wherein he aimes most at the belly , which he knowes to be softest . They are of equal height , only the legs are somewhat shorter of one then the other . Among the westerly Ethiopians , the Lyons will fasten on the young Elephants , and wound them ; but if the dame come , they fly . The Tiger flies at the Elephants head , and with ease chokes him . If he be in a raging fit , the very sight of a Ram makes him gentle . The grunting of a Swine terrifies him . Of their combating with Dragons , and their perpetual discord , Pliny writes , that the Dragon clings about him , as on a knot ; he finding himself overmastered with his weight falling , disentangles himself . The cunning of beasts in self-defence , is singular , as in those Dragons , who not being able to clime so high as the Elephant , spying their prey , cast themselves thereon from a high tree ; He is not able to avoid the Serpents circling him , seeks a tree , or a rock to rub against . The Dragon aware of this , clings with his feet about the Elephants taile ; he unites the knot : The Dragon flies then , and hides his head in one of the Elephants nostrils , stops his breath , and tears the softest parts : Dragons meeting them , being surprised , stand upright , and make at their eyes most , so that many of them being blind , and famished , are found dead . Among colours , he avoids the light-red , and the white most : We shall shew the cause else-where . That fire frights them , Livy tells us by an example of Hannibal , who at the siege of Capua , by fire drove them away : It so terrified them that they fly , and can by no means be brought back again . Of their Age , men write diversly : Some say they live two hundred years , some three hundered ; some say , one hundered and twenty years . One Sicritus saith , that they live to three hundered , seldome to five hundered , and that they are very strong about the two hundered year of their age . Philostratus relates , that one of those that fought against K. Alexander , live above three hundered and fifty years after him . I say nothing of Juba his Elephant ; and that of Ptolom . Philad . and that of Seleucus Nicanor : At sixty years begins their youth . By the greatnesse of their teeth you may know how long they shall live . They can endure no cold , that is their greatest bane : They are troubled with wind , and flux of the belly , and feel no other diseases . Yet Aelian speaks of sore eyes . They that are taken and wounded , their wounds are washed with warme water first ; then , if very deep gashed , anoynted with butter ; after that , men lay on fresh and bleeding swines-flesh , and so the inflammation is asswaged . Some years , I find they are madde , and then they spare none they meet . A foretoken thereof is an oyly substance , flowing out of their ears . The cure is , to chide , and rage at them : Their keepers shew , by reason that they are of a base , and degenerate disposition ; and that lust casts them into their mad-sits . Men write , that they are troubled with rheums , and that the humour will petrifie , or harden into a kind of stone , whereof there have been a statue shewen . They walk slowly , by reason of their heavy bulk : Yet they say , none is so swift , whom they with their walk cannot overtake . They bend their hams inward like a man : And because his bending joynts of the legs are not so high , as those of other beasts , but stand lower toward the earth ; it is troublesome to the Rider , he being so used to sitting , which yet is to be meant of those that are grown up ; Since the young have an easie pace , and as delightfull to the Rider , as that of the ambling Mule. There are many things that witnesse their singular nature and ingenuety ; that it is no wonder , that Pliny calls him the wittiest of all that go on four feet . We said afore , that they fear water , whereof Hannibal had much adoe to bring his to it : and Pliny saith , that at Puteoli , they ran away from the ships for fear . Yet L. Caelius Meteilus joyning tunnes together , ferried them over the Sicilian sea , for want of ships . The female is much stronger then the male , as shews plainly a masculine ability . Aristotle yet affirmes them to be more timerous . Opian saith , they can with their tuches turne beeches , wild-olives , and palm-trees upside down . One of them laid flat a body of a tree of such a vastnesse , that four and twentie men could scarce stir it ; and three of them drew a shoar a very great Pinnace . They fight eagerly one with another . The conquered flyes the very voyce of the conquerour , holding to him earth , and verwain . It come to a proverb , the conquered brings grasse to the conquerer , from hence , yet with Vossius , I can hardly yeeld beleefe to it . They will revenge an injury . One of them kept a nut-shell , that a souldier flung at his face , and many daies after cast it at him again walking in the same street . They are strangly kind to their keepers , or masters , and also mindfull of any wrong offered them , as Seneca excellently expresses it : the wildnesse of Elephants , condescending to the basest offices deservs them their meat . Strabo saith indeed that some of them have carried their chariotters falne in battail , clearly off , and others have saved others . And Cassiodore writes , that when they thinke that their Masters provision falles short , they will by a certain motion , by meat of diverse , who if they slight them , and regard not answering their desire , they will open a bladder wherein much filth is gathered together , and cast so much out on the refusers houses , that you would thinke there ran a river therein , with that stink revenging the deniall . At Cochin some of them tooke a souldier , and ducked him severall times in the water , because he refused to give their Master the way . Porus an Indian King being almost dispatched with wounds , his Elephant with his trunk plucked out the darts by degrees , and gently , and himself being also much wounded , would not fall , till he felt the King slide down from his back , having lost much blood ; and then he bowed himself a little , that the King might not tumble down , but reach gently the ground . They by nature fear man , for if he but see the print of humane footing , though he spy not yet the man , he trembles for feare of ginnes , or snares , makes a stand , smels , snufs , and looks about him , puffes , but tramples not on him , but plucks him out , and delivers him over to the next , and he to the next , like a message , and so to the very last of the herd , that goes too and fro , & order themselves , as preparing for a battell . That sent of a mans steps , though bare footed they hold long . Cicero is of opinion that they are great lovers of mankind , and there is a kind of a conversation between them . Philos intimates the same , saying , that if be once wonted to man , he suffers any thing from him , imitates all his carriages , delights to take food from a mans hand , like dogs , and embraces him with his trunk , suffers a man to thrust his head into his mouth ; & hold it there as long as he please . See Athenaeus and Aelian their relations of a certain Elephants love toward an infant . One is said to be in love with an Egyptian Herbwoman ; it seemes his choyse was not common , for shee was also very acceptable to Aristophanes the famous Grammarian . Many arguments there are of their teachablenesse , which is singular . They will cast weapons into the aire , and catch them again , the wind not carrying them away ; they among themselves can set-forth a swore fight ; and daunce the armour-daunce sportively : And , which is the greatest wonder , goe on thwart ropes , but better backward , as stooping forward . You find the like , as in Pliny , so in Seneca and Suetonius , to say nothing of Xiphilinus . At Rome one was taught to tread the maze , without admonition , by night , and was found one night practising by himself by moonshine without bidding . That that Eman ▪ the Portugal King presented Pope Leo the tenth with , would with all reverence salute him , looking out of a window , thrice with bended knees , and a lowly posture , and courtesie , as Osorius relates . A●ger . Busbequius also telles , that he saw a young one daunce , and foot it to musique , and tosse a ball with his trunk , as with hands . Those of Zeilan understand languages ; one there learnt to write in Greeke these words : I my self have written this , and dedicate these Celticke spoyls . They will feast together like men , and not one of them observed to be greedy after the greater peeces : In drinking , reaching the cup to each other , drinking with their trunks very moderately ; then standing round , lightly , and merrily dashing each other . Arrianus boasts that he saw them , as an Ape , imitate , and fain the masters office , and as it were sing and daunce , some leading the way . Among the rest this shews their wit , that , being to passe deep ditches , and hard to be waded through , the greatest standing in the midst , will like a bridge , convey the rest over ; others will carry pieces of planks into the ditch , to save him . Besides they know their usuall allowance of food ; and can perceive it , if you mingle meal with it , though never so cunningly : And , which is miraculous , one of them would go draw water to try , if the kettle had holes in it , or no. They will worship the Sun , and the new Moon ; set a wandring man in his right way again ; watch adulterers , and murderers , and reveale them : But that they understand , speake and write the native tongue of a land , I count it fabulous . Of their use in warre , shews , triumphs , and otherwise , shall be spoken elsewhere . Some use of them hath been in food , whence is the name of Elephant-eaters , dwelling about Draba in the Azachaean mountains , and over against Meroe , Authors call them Adjabars , or Magabars . Pliny also saith that the Troglodites hunt , and live most upon them . Their flesh is heavy , cold , and odious . Aelian saith , there is nothing eatable in them , besides the trunke , the lip , and the marrow of their teeth . The Aethiopians desire their hind-parts . But their reins are said to be delicates for Kings . As for medicine ; their fat is fabulously said to make him who is nointed therewith , hurt-free , though naked , under the wildest and savagest beasts . The touch of the trunke helps the head-ake , especiall with neezing . His right side bound to red Lemnian-earth makes lustfull . The liver is good against the falling sicknesse . Smearing with his dung drives away lice . The Ivory , that is that part especially about the mouth , or teeth , is of a singular nature and use . It may endure moysture , drowth not , and it is subject to rot . It may be softned , and is by a kind of drink called Zythus , or Beer . When softned , it may be turned and take any shape . Thereof have been made Tables , Beds , Knif-hefts , Swords , Sheaths , Quivers , Scepters , Chariots , Gates , and what not : Whereof search Aldrovandus . It is pollished like wood , especially with rough skin of a Skate , or Sole . The brightnesse of it is dimmed by womens termes . It is of a binding force , though it have no taste . Those who have tried it , delivers , that it furthers conception , and helps a moyst stomach . The clouds in a face are taken away by the shavings thereof , smeared on with hony . The powder of it cures fellons , mixt with Harts-horns , it is good against wormes . If burned to ashes , it is called Spodium : But men are cozened with other beasts horns for this . Harts , horne is more used then ivory . Their differences and kindes , are especially considered from their places by Ancients , and later Writers . Since some of them are fen , some mountain , some field , some wood , or wild Elephants , some Lybian , and Indian . Solinus mentions Prasian , and Taxilan ones . Those that haunt marishy-fens , their teeth are pale , thin , rough , and have in many places holes , in some knobs like hail-stones , nor cannot be well wrought on by Art. Those are maddish , and light . The mountainers are perverse , and crafty , and never trust man , unlesse necessitie drives them to it . Their teeth are lesser , white enough , and not very rough . Those that live in fields , are accounted gentle , tame , and love to imitate . Their teeth are largest , whitest , and easiest to be cut , and may be brought to what you please . Those of the woods , in the Kingdome of Senega they are to be found , especially by the River Gambra ; there they are by herds , as boors among us . The Lybian , or Moorish , are lesse then the Indian , and can endure neither the voice , nor sent of these ; nay they dare not so much as look on them . The Indian ones are greatest of all , yet not all of a bignesse . Solinus therefore divides them into two kinds , the nobler are known by their vastnesse , the lesser are called bastards . The Parsy are the greatest , such as Madagascar produces . Those men call Taxilae , that are in greatnesse next to the former . These you find in Sumatra , very towardly , and excelling those on the Continent in good conditions , and ingenuity . Therefore they have been transported in great ships to the fast land , ( from that Island Sumatra ) and sold to the Calingian King. Our Authour promise a discourse of the use of the Elephants in War , and otherwise ; whereof are many noble relations extant . As afore he omitted the diseases of the Horse ; that are so many , that it is grown to an English proverb , He hath as many diseases as a Horse . He is troubled with Stagger , Bots , Glanders , Vives , Farcive , &c. But I must hold me to translating . CHAPTER VI. Of the Vnicorn , and of the Horned-Asses THe name of Monoceros , that among the Latines sounds so much , as a one-horned beast , agrees to many creatures ; but in a strict sense , is retained to one alone . namely that , who from having but one horn , bears the name of Unicorn . In the Brachmans dialect , called Kartazonon , whether there is , or hath been such a beast in nature : I shall elsewhere examine , after Baccius , and Bartholinus , the great son of so great a father . For present we shall treat hereof briefly , as resting on the fidelity of Relators . As for the description of the Unicorne , he is said to resemble in his whole body the Horse : He is tailed like a Boor , grins and snarls like a Lyon , headed like an Hart , footed like an Elephant , furnisht with one onely horn , and that a black one , two cubits long , standing in the midst of his fore-head . Isidore makes him all one with the Rhinoceros , and saith that his horn is so sharp and strong , that what ever he strikes at , he shatters , or peirces it through . There was one seen in the service of the great Cham of Tartary , in the Kingdome of Lambris . They are lesse then Elephants , holding their head downwards , like a Swine , of a prickling tongue , wherewith they get what they meet with ; black eyed , and very like the Rhinoceros . Lewis of Barthema of Bononia , writes thus of the Unicorns seen by him : There are Dens on the one side of the Temple at Mecca , wherein are kept two Unicorns , that are showen , as the manner is , for a rarity . Concerning the shape : The greater resembled a Horse-colt of thirty months old ; his horn , that he bears on his fore-head , is about three ells in length ; the other was a year old , his horn grown to four hand breadth . The colour of the beast , somewhat darker then that of a Sumpter , or Pack-horse , headed like a Hart , short-necked , and thin-haired thereabout , short-mained , and that hanging only on one side : Small , and slender-legged , like a Hinde : The feet a little cloven afore , Goat-hoofed , the feet hairy on the right side . He seems feirce , and of a nature affecting lovelinesse . I adde not what Garzias hath out of Hortus : They are said to be found in the Arabian Deserts , and to have been seen there by Merchants ; as also between the Cape of Good-Hope , and that they call the Currentes . Some are in the Kingdom Basma , and Lambris ; some in the utmost parts of Asia , in the Province Macinus , between the mountains of India , and Cathay , where the Serici inhabite . Some in the new world . The Horn is shewen in many places ; the most famous are , S. Denys in France , Venetia , Spain , Utrecht , Helvetia , Denmark , Hampton-Court in England , Windsor , and the Gedansian of Empiricus . That at S. Denys is of greatest note , being rugged , not polished , blackish , and nearest those Ancients describe . Writers differ about the Unicorns horns lenth , Renodaeus makes him as long as a mans hight , he takes it on trust , as we do . Baccius , and Marinus bring it to six cubits : Golnitzius his measure is six foot and an half : Bellonius makes it up full seven foot . Nor do they agree about the weight . Cardan saith , one hath ▪ been seen to weigh seventeen pound , and three quarters . Golnitzius rises it to five and twenty . I with Bellonius should judge the horn to weigh eighteen pound , having poysed it in my hand . Baccius thinks the Venetian are right . Marinus , that they are longer then old ones , nor so writhed as Aelians , and so thin , that they cannot be drunk out of . Coloured like a smooth Harts-horn , and pale , not black . They are reported at the siege of Bysantium , to be conveyed to the Venetian Common-wealth , with twelve breast-plates of Imperial Cavaliers . The Spanish one hath nothing singular , a piece whereof Phil. IV. presented to Cardinal Francis Barbarine , an eminent man , and most courteous to strang Gentery . That at Utrecht is as long as that at Paris , and reasonable great ; much wreathed at top , and then growing straiter toward the bottome . The outside is of a sand-colour , the inside is whither . It is held in great account , and is shown for a right one , so that Colonia Agrippina , hath bid a great summe of gold for it . That of the Helvetians , was found in the year M.D.XX. at the mouth of the River Arula , near Brugia ; white it is within , yellowish without , without writhings , two cubits long , but as sweet as musk , especially if it be near the fire . The Danish , one is kept in Fredericks-Burgs Castle , above seven Roman-foot long , if we except that part within the hollow , which Bartholine conceives to be above a foot , it is seven fingers about , writhed all along , and sharp-pointed at top ; the colour mixt of white , and ash-colour , and in some of the spaces channeld , and chamfered with black , and duskish streaks . That of the Venetian Merchants , was brought out of Germany , promising by the bright , and divers colour'd shape , that it is a right one ; and the rather , because there fall pieces from it , if you shave it , not like teeth , and shavings , that can be crumbled ; but there come thence shavings that are clammy , and yeelding , as any other cut hornes . I can say litle of the Gedanensian one . Empiricus returning from Constantinople , not long ago , magnified it highly . More about this beast Aelian tells us , saying , that among all beasts he hath the must absur'd vile voyce ; that if other beasts come to him , he is gentle , but ever fighting with those of his owne kind ; the males do not onely quarrell , but they also with the females , so that they kill one other . His whole body is very strong , but his horn invincible . He seeks deserts , and goes ever alone wandring . At coupling-time the male is tamer , and feeds quietly with the female ; when that time is over , and the female begins to swell , the male returns to his former fiercenesse , and betakes him to his wandring lovelinesse . Men say that there were some of their young ones brought to the Prasian-King , and that on feast , and triumph-dayes , they were put together to fight , to shew their strength : for no man ever remembers that one growen up , hath been taken . So far Aelian . Some add , that this beast loves young Virgins so , that if one spreads but her lap , as he comes , he will lay his head there , and fall in a slumber , and is so taken . For their use , all know how they are commended for the soverain vertue of their horne against venome , for where poyson is , it sweats , and drops stand on it ; and so , as some think , the right horn is knowne . Aloysius Mundella , commends it against the bite of a mad dog , and other mischievous beasts , as also of worms . The ancient Indian Kings , who first arrived at the knowledge of this horne , made cups of it for themselves , that drinking out of them , they might fence themselves against poyson , drunkennesse , cramp , falling sicknesse , and other malignant diseases . A Iew of Venice , made a circle on a table with that horn , and cast then a Scorpion , and a Spider within it , who had not the power to passe that circle : after that they being pluckt by it a hand high , whether by the shadow of it , or the vertue flowing from it , they were both kill'd , within the space of an hour . No wonder then that it is so valued , that German Merchants ask'd for one of them 90000 crowns ; and the Pope , setting up a kind of an Apothecaries shop in the Vatican , gave 12000 pieces of gold to the Epidaurian Merchants , for a piece of an Unicorns horne ; of the which Austin Ricchus the Popes then chief Physitian , used to put now a scruple , now 10 grains in wine , or cordiall water , and administred it with great successe . And thus shall serve now to have spoken of the Unicorn , we shall say more elsewhere . Concerning horn'd Asses , I find them cried up in three places , namely in India , Scythia , and Africa . Herodotus mentions the African . Aelian saith that they hold the water of the River Styx , and were sent in yron vessels by Alexander to Delphos , to be there dedicated to Pythia . Of the Indian ones , the same Aelian thus : I have been informed , that there are wild Asses , no lesse then Horses bred among the Indians , white bodied , onely purple-headed , and blew-eyed , and that they bear a horn in the forehead , a cubite and half long ; the upper-part whereof is light red , the lower white , and the middle coalblack ; and that , not all , but the principall Indians have hang'd them as bracelets on their arms , and set them off with gold , and have use to drink out of the same . They report , that , who so uses to drink out of this horn , shall be free from incurable diseases , nor shall be ever troubled with convulsion fits , nor ever toucht with the falling-sicknesse , nor tainted with any poyson ; nay , that if he hath drunk any venome , he shall cast it up again , and recover his health . And when other Asses , all the world over , whether tame , or wild , and all other wholehooft beasts have , as it is said , nor ankles , nor gall in their liver : These Indian Asses onely have ankles , and these black , and that within , if you break them , neither want they a gall ; and that in swiftnesse , they exceed not onely by much other Asses , but also by far both Elephants and Horses . And when they come first on the way , their pace is but slow at beginning , but then they mend it by degrees , and at length none can overtake them . After the females have brought forth , the sires very carefully looke to the colts , and their haunt is in the most desert parts of India : when the Indians hunt them , they hold the colts feeding behind them , and fight for them : they dare meet the horsemen face to face , and make at them with their hornes . So strong they are , there is no resisting of them , they make all yeeld , or what will not . They break , or so shatter , that it become uselesse , and is quite spoyl'd . If they meet with horses they rend , and tear their sides in pieces , that their very guts fall out , so that horsemen are affraid to come near them , knowing that the approach is the utter lamentable destruction , both man and horse , they lay finely about them with their heels . What ever they bite , they make an utter riddance of it . If they be once grown up , they are not to be taken ; they are kill'd with darts and arrows . Their flesh is so bitter , it is not to be eaten . Philostratus writes almost the same . The figure that we have here added , is of a wild beastbodied , and eared like an Asse , armed with two hornes , one shooting out of his nostrills , the other about his eys ; but because it is not whole-hoof'd , nor one-horn'd , it cannot be the Indian Asse . THE NATURALL HISTORY OF THE FOURFOOTED BEASTS . THE SECOND BOOKE . Of the Clovenfooted , Fourfooted Beasts . THE FIRST TITLE . Of the Clovenfooted that live on the Earth . CHAPTER I. Of the Horned Beasts in generall that chew the Cud. THus farre have we prosecuted the History of the whole-hoof d ; the Cloven-footed follow : In Greek Dichele , and Dischide ; which in H. Scripture are said to divide the hoof , because they have diverse clefts , though properly they cannot be said to have toes . I find two kinds of them ; to wit , those that live on the earth , and those that live in the water . Of the former , some chew the cud , and some not . Of the former kind , some are horned , and some not . We shall consider them in generall , and in particular . We call those Ruminaters , or chewers of the cud , that , having swallowed their meat , bring it up again into the mouth , and chew it again . In Latine , Ruminare , Rumigare , Remandere , Revolvere ; in Greek , Mereykazein , Merikan , from Meruein , to roul again . Some of the Latines have fetched the word , Ruminating , from Rumen , the place in the belly whether the food descends , and whence it is again sent upward into the mouth . But Servius , from Ruma , the upper part of the neck ; whether such beasts recall their eaten meat . But Mercurialis derives it from Erumnae , that are these of the throat-pipe . How necessary this chewing the cud is for these beasts , we may gather from this , because they are fed with grosser food , as also from this , because they want upper-teeth , and the lower are not sharp . Whence it is , that nature recompences the want of teeth with the multitude , as it were , of bellies ; for they have no lesse then four ; namely the belly , the call , the tripe , and the paunch . The throat beginning from the mouth reaches down to the lungs , and midriffe : thence , to the greater belly , that on the inside is sharp , and rugged , and hath a cell near the knitting of the gullet , called the net , or call ; for it is outwardly like a belly , and within netted , like womens head cals , and is much greater then the belly ; next is the tripe , rugged , checkered , crusty , and as great as the call ; next is the paunch , greater and longer then the tripe , and checkered , and crusted with many light , and great crusts , vast , and misshapen , and then follow the bowels . In the first hollow place of the paunch the meat is to be seen undisgested , even in bits , and pieces scarce torned ; in the second , more change , and yet more in the third ; and in the last at length perfectly concocted , where it is turned into a white creame . Nether yet do those only chew the cud , that want their upper-teeth ; for among the fishes the Scarus doth the same , having blunt teeth ; and among the beasts , the common , and pontick Mouse , the Hare , the Cony , as we have it in Leviticus . If you ask the manner , and fashion of chewing the cud , Aristotle answers , that the meat being chewed again is sent out of one belly into another , till at last it slides into the bowels . Galen saith , that it is first brought up out of the stomack into the mouth ; thence it passes into the kall , thence into the tripes , thence into the guts . After sucking , they begin to chew the cud , in seven months , understand it of the tame . The herders , in lesse time , because they feed abroad ; yet in winter , more then at other times of the year ; and they seem to delight more in this chewing the cud , then in eating . That they then require rest appeares by this , that they do that work lying in their stalles . Aristotle saith , that their milk alone cruddles , and that they have curdled milke in their tripes , and that they abound in milke . The causes hereof we shall elsewhere unfold . Horns are given to these chewers ( the Camel excepted ) for defence , and offence . The nourishment that should go to the making of upper-teeth , which they want , turns into Horses , and those are very manifold , and different ; neither hath nature in any thing more wantonized then in these weapons of beasts ; Shee hath spread them into branches , as those of Deer ; to others shee hath given plain ones , as to the Harts , called spitters , or pipers , from the shape ; others hath shee shaped like hands , and those as fingered , called broadhorned . Shee hath given to wild-goats , or Roes branched ones , but small , as such which are never cast : to Rams crumpled horns , like clubs , troublesome to Bulls . In this kind shee gratifies females also in many , onely male : To Roe-bucks-horns hooked backward , to Bucks , contrary . To the Strepsiceros , ( a beast half wild , half tame , that Africa calls the Bold ) horns standing bolt upright , writhed , and sharp at top . To the Phrygian herds , moveable horns like ears . To those of the Trogloditae , horns pointing downwards , so that they are fain to feed with their necks on one side . Others have but one horn , and that in the middle of their head , or in their nose . Again , some of them are strong to push withall , some to strike , some crooked , some to toffe many wayes ; upright ones , turned , beamy ; all sharppointed . Thus far Pliny ; who hath left out their severall colours , which are very different . Some simply , white , blackish , ash-coloured , yellowish ; others party-coloured , as shall be shewen in the severall kinds . These horned beasts also have some peculiar parts , as hucklebones , and sewet , and some parts common with others , but otherwise placed , as the belly , milt , udders . The milt is most round : The bowels large ; the udders between the legs in couples . The belly hath hollows while they go with yong . In the hucklebone they are furnisht with many things , and the same in their hinder-feet . But more of these in the severall kinds . CHAPTER II. Of the Horned Beasts , in particular that chew the cud . ARTICLE I. Of the tame Beeve , or Neat , or Ox. ANd thus much of the fourfooted , clovenhoof'd , cud-chewing , horned beasts in generall . If you consider the kinds , there are among them , the Ox , both tame , and wild ; the sheep ; the Shee , and Hee-Goat , the Hart , the Busse , Elk , Rhinoceros , ( or Nosehorned ) we begin , and that with just reason , with the Beeve , being a beast , that challenges to it self almost all thing , whereof we stand in need , for food , or otherwise , certain it is that we owe all pulse , and grain to the Neat , and plow. Nay the use of vineyards would be lost , if they kept not our carts a going . What need I speake of severall trades , that must be all at a stand , and heavy mooveables , ly still , and uselesse for want of carriage ; other creatures , and birds themselves fed in pennes , and coops , live on their labour : for whence should the masters be provided of barly for their horses , meat for their dogs , and swine without the toile of the Ox : And , to make short , wat ever eats , ows the food to the meat . Some make use of mules , some of camels , some few of Elephants , but to what purpose are there without those . No wonder then , that of old the Germans used to send to those that were to marrie , for a dowry Oxen yoked , to signifie by these beginnings of the marriage-state , that the wife came to be a yoke-fellow in all labours and dangers . The Athenians would sacrifice not one for a long time , while they had use of a plow , or a wagon . Pythagoras advised , that no such labouring cattle should be killed . The Phrygians punisht the killing of a labouring Ox , with death . The Emperour Valens made a Law , that in all the East , they should eat no Veal : And Constantine forbad taking plowing Oxen in pledge for debt : Nay , such were given as rewards for vertue and deserts : Decius Mus , Tribuny of the souldery , having saved the Roman Army , beset by the Sabines , by compassing a mountain , was rewarded with a Crown of Gold , and an hundred Oxen ; and Lelius with thirty , after the City was taken . To say nothing of an hundred and thirty Oxen , sent yearly under the name of tribute by the Bohemians , to Charles the Great . That the stealing of Beeves hath occasioned a War ; and that the Low-Dutch of the Cheese and Butter they make and send abroad , make yearly two hundred Sesterties , that amount to ten hundred thousand Carolines , besides what they easily spend for their own use , as Adrian Iunius relates . The Beeve obtains diverse names according to their different ages , and sexes ; the chief are the Ox , Bull , Cowe , Heifer , or Stier , and Calfe . The Ox hath his name , Bos , properly imposed from his gelding , yet it includes also the Bull , and Cow. As also among the Greeks , Bus is a general , comprehensive name , and imports sometimes the Calf also . The Bull is the beeve afore castration , the captain and husband of the Cowes ; Yet Oppian in this name , as the more worthy comprehends , all neat . He is called ( as the Etimologists say ) Tauros , or Tanyuros , from his long taile , or Garos , i. e. proud ; or from the Syriaque , Tor , and Taur . The Cow is the Bulls female , and in Greek distinguisht from the male , only by the article O. Florentinus renders it Butheleian , or Damalin , which Phocian ascribes to every young beast , some to the Heifer . Authors speak not distinctly enough of the Heifer , and Calf , nor is Varro constant to himself : And the Poëts call Heifers , Oxen , and Cowes , and Calves , whose horns sprout not yet out : When Isidore yet calls Juvencus , the Stier that begins to be able , juvare , to help man in tillage : We shall take it for a Beeve , that is no longer a Calfe . Iunix , seems to be the same with juvenca , the Heifers , or the Neat not yet of age . The Calfe is the name of the first age of the Beeve , called Vitulus , either from the youngnesse , or the wantonnesse , or the life of it . It bears many names among the Greeks , at least fourteen , as Petalos , Mochos , Roos , &c. though some of them agree to the Bulls , or rather the Ox ; Petaloi , from their slender , or plain , broad horns . Mochos , is common to either sex ; or so called from Moo , the cry ; or Othmadai , smelling after the dam , or crying , or longing after her . The Graecians at this day call it Mouskori . Portis is one , very young . Poris , Hee , and Shee , from Poreia , comming forward . Enis , is one of a year old . Preey , is rather a Bull , saith Varinus . Killix , an Ox , or Lamb with a crosse-horn . Kooronios , an Ox with a round horn . Roos , is a Scythian Bull , as Zetzen relates . Knoodala , are Oxen. Pellis , is an Ox with a black horn . In describing the Ox , I shall only note the most remarkable things , it being a beast so well known . Of the differences of their horns hereafter . It is an hairy beast , that sheds it yearly , which comes thinner , or thicker then the first hair ; it is thicker on the back and neck , called Mollopsi ; because thereof hated men to make glew Kolla , or Kollaboi , pegs for Lute-strings are thence fitted . That double neck-hair is called Mukos . The lips are thick , and sticking out ; the upper-jaw thick and blunt , so that he cannot pluck short grasse . On the fore-head is the shape of a V. The gelded have a broader then Bulls . The bones are hardest between the horns ; very stubborn , and not easily broken . The tongue , when pluckt out , will pant a whole day . The skins that hang down the throat , are called palezar , the dew-lap . See the Greek names in Varrinus . The teeth are continued , and twice changed . Those of two years old , change teeth , saith Pliny . They want the upper-row , they chew therefore with the four fore-teeth as hath been said . Their peezel is very stiffe . They have two udders between their legges , Pliny saith four , calling , it seems the teats , which are four udders . Their arse gapes , saith Horace . Their taile is long , the hair short . The flesh dry and duskish . The sinews hard and stubborn , though not so long as the Bulls . The blood full of strings , therefore hastily congeals and hardens . The ham-joynt not so fast as that of other beasts , therefore he drags his feet more , especially when he is lean and old . It is said they have a stone in the head , which they spit out , when they look to be slaughtered . Austin reports they have one also in the liver , and reins . Pliny saith , there is a bone in his heart . The milt is very long , and blacker then the Swines , especially when he grows old . The reins resemble mans , each as it were made up of many . The ancles greater then the Camels . In the Heifers second ventricle is found a rough sand-stone , round as a ball , very light . Aldrovand had two of them in his study , one reddish , the other black ; for that was taken out of a red , this out of a black Ox , since it is sprung from haires that they lick in , in chewing the cud , as it sometimes happens , they with licking themselves swallow something , that gathers into an ovall chapt , being mixt with flegme , wee need not discourse much of the place , where they are found . For their meat , they devour all that the earth yeelds ; especially grasse , çitisus , pease , knot-grasse , sedge , willow , oke-leaves , olive-bows , reed , black-elder , vines , barly , hirse , wheat , acornes , date-kernels , wild olive , missle-toe , these the most delight in . All know , grasse to be their feed in Summer , and hay in Winter . In the province of Narbon in Fount-Orges , grows an herb so gratefull to Oxen , that they will plunge themselves over head , and eares to seek it . They will do the like in the River Loïr , about Veluin , and in the Sebusian Fish-ponds : And in the ditches , pools , and black waters thereabout , grows a grasse , with long , reddish leaves , flooting on the water , after which they are so greedy , that they will wade belly-deep , and duck in the whole head to feed thereon , which fattens them strangely ; and the Cows that fed there , yeeld much more milk , then neerhand . Citisus breeds much , and sweet milk ; but while it flourishes , it is not so good , but dries up milk . Pease are commended , but not sowed in March , because it makes them wild-headed . Pliny says , that not onely that , that is sowen in March , is hurtfull to oxen ; but also that that is sowen in May is hurtfull to Oxen , but also that that is sowen in Autumne , makes them sleepy , steep it , and it is corrected . Therefore Democritus prescribes such to be given them monthly in their drinke , to strengthen them ; five bushells serves a yoak of oxen . Clave grasse , or three leaved fattens a carrion lean ox , and cures a sick one . Therefore wild Trifoly is diligently sowen in many parts of Spain , especially in Valentia : Yet it must be given sparingly , else it dries milke , and turns all the meat into blood , fat and flesh . Lotus gives best nourishment , and sweetest , and being sowen once in fallow ground , flourishes many yeares after . Elm-leaves , especially those of Attinia , the Romans held much of . If you give it them dayly , and then another sort of leaves , they will be weary of them . Virgil mentions willows ; nor hath Lucretius forgot them . Fig-leaves , if they may be had , are very good for them ; yet oke-leaves , and wild olive that is not thorny , are thought better . Black elder leaves bring a flush of milk : Barly chaffe , and that of other grain . Hirse is sowen in Italy for them , saith Porta , fitches are given them , in stead of pease , ground in a hand-mill , and weakned a little in water , in Spaine Baetica . A bushell of pulse serves to put an Ox into good case ; weakned three dayes in river , or sea-water , it grows sweet ; and then dried again is laid up for this use . Acornes are advised to be gathered after seed time , and cast into water , and a half bushell , to be given in spring to each Ox : It is meet about the fall of the leafe to give each yoke of oxen 24 bushells . The greater make them unhealthfull ; and when ever you give it , if they have it not 30 dayes together , they get the spring scab . The Babylonians give their Oxen datekernels soakt in water , and to their sheep . They are fattened by misletoe . They feed also on fish among the Paeonae , who dwell by the Prashian marishes . Neither do they abstain from Hemlock , whether green , or dry : Nor doth eating of frogs do them any harme . Briefly , they delight to drinke clear water , nor doth muddy hurt them . About their manner of feeding see Aldrovand , and writers of husbandry . For their age , the Cow lives 15 years at most , the male 20 ; they are at their best at five . Their age is knowen by changing their teeth ; the foreteeth they cast within a year , and eight , or ten months ; then after six months by degrees they loose the next , till within three yeare they have changed them all ; when they are best disposed , and so hold out to fifthteen . At best , their teeth stand fair , long , and even ; but growing old , they diminish , wax black , and rot . The Helvetians judge of their Cows age by certain circles almost at top of their horns ; they are three at five years old , after more . Some thinke they get a circle with every calving . About their gendring , lust , coupling , and calving , I meet with these observations . The Bull feeds with the Cow only in engendring time ; they couple with the elder twice a day , with the yonger oftner , and that with one , and the same , and quietly . A geld one hath egendred , saith Aristotle . One Bull may serve 15 Cows . Varro allows many more . Hee abstaines from the cows that are with calf at first , and as it were voluntarily divorces himself , as it is to be seen in Epire especially , where for most part hee is not to be seen for three months , but feeds by himself . The Cows salacity is famous . See Aristotle about the excesse and signes of their lust ; as also Aelian . H. A. l. 10. c. 27. About what heats then see Columella , R. R. l. 6. ( thither I refer the reader , for I list not to translate such stuffe . ) The Cows are knowen to be with calf , when their termes cease , within 2 , 3 , 4 half a months space . They goe 10 months , and in the tenth they calve : they bring forth nothing alive sooner , saith Pliny : Some say they calve when the tenth month is compleat . How the calve lies in the belly is exprest by an image , and the skin wherein it is enwrapped , is also shewen hereafter . Though the Cow bring but one at once , seldome twins , yet in Ptolomy the yonger his time , a certain Cow calved six at once ; and in Hispaniola this cattle is strangely fruitfull ; for the most part they bring two at once ; in the eleventh month they go to Bull , and though they carry a couple , yet they say , they ly both on the right side . They guesse by the Cows frisking after coupling , whether shee shall have a Bull , or Cow-calf ; if on the right side a Bull-calf ; if on the left , a Cow-calf . They love bees , but hate hornets , gad-flees , flees of all sorts , tikes , bears , swine , crows , and some kind of plants , and some sorts of colours . Pliny writes , that it is best to smear behinds with cow-dung , this kills the Vermin that breeds of their bodies , and Spiders , Butterflies , and raises the Bees themselves . They are repaired by ox-paunch , fresh , and covered with their dung . Virgil saids the like of a young Heifers carcase , as also of Horses . Neat being stung by an hornet , as in great anguish , fall a running , Flies vext them so , that in Leucadia it was a custome to sacrifice an ox to the flies , which being swelled with their blood , are thought to vanish away ; bitten by the like , they pine away , and are disabled for labour . Bears hanging with all four on bulls hornes , and necks , tire them out with their weight . Swines-dung is harmfull to them . Crows pick at their egs . Some say , that if a bulls tong be smeard with tallow ( whether swines , or other I know not ) they will sooner dy , then eat , unlesse washt with salt , and vineger . For plants , if a bulls nostrils be smeard with oyl of roses , hee becomes giddy ; Lady-glove put into their nostrils , makes them maddish . Black hellebore kills them . The juice of the Chamaeleon kills yong Heyfers with the squincy . The wild fig makes them tender-flesht . Ash-leaves are deadly to Neat , that other cattell may safely chew ; it is true of the gew-tree . There is a place , they say , a Thracian Province , near the Scythians , and Medes , almost 20 furlongs long , that brings forth barly , that men eat , but horses , and oxen will not tast of , nor other beasts . Tragus , amongst the hurtfull fruits , describes an herb , leaved like pulse at first , sharp , and long eared , the ears cleaving like burrs , commonly found in fields sowen with pulse , and barely , very hurtfull to oxen , and shund by them . Of the grasse that is good for them , the Alpine violet , and great burre , called by the Germans Blakken , read Gesner , oxen eating bedewd , swell till they burst somtimes , unlesse they be driven up and down , till they be warm , and void it . Seneca , writing of Anger , saith , that oxen are much enraged by red , or any colour like it . But it is strange , that oxen that have been made to draw any man to execution , will not plow after , or if they be forced to it , the ground will not thrive . The Geroponici advise to take heed in seed-time , that the seed fall not on ox-horns ; such they hold will never come to good , they call it Kerasbolon , horn-fallen . Pliny saith , that , if when a stable is on fire , and oxen , or sheeps-dung be cast out , they are more easily drawen out , nor will returne thither , which is no wonder . About their motion , and voyce , a few words shall suffice . Their pace is slow , not to say sluggish ; whence we say , this is to hunt the Hare with the Ox ; their voyce is different according to the age and sex . The Calves sounds deeper then the growen ; the cows , then the Oxes , their voyce changes when they are geld . Their proper voice is lowing , in Lat. boare , bovare , boïre ; in Gr. Mukima , &c. They yeeld us many things for food , namely flesh , braines , tongue , heart , liver , milt , reines , cale , inwards , feet , and marrow , besides milk , to make cheese and butter . Their flesh is prime ; and though the Egyptians abstain from Cow-beefe , and feed on Bull-beefe : Yet the Romans have forbidden the latter to be sold , because under Tarquin the proud , by eating thereof , women great with child , got the pestilence . In Homer , beefe was set afore Nobles . Lysander going into Jonia was presented with beefe among other varieties . In the kingdom of Senega , they eat nothing else . Prometheus , saith Pliny , was the first who slew an Ox. Of old in their choysest Feasts , they set whole oxen roasted on the table . The Turks also in the lesser Asia , or Natolia , when a childe , whose parents were of any fashion , was to be circumcised , would roast on a great pole a whole ox , with a whole belweather in his belly , that had a hen with an egge in her , in his belly , and this is eaten by the kindred . Beefe yeelds the best nourishment , and agreeable to the stomack , and not so subject to purifie . It is strong , and fast food , but not soon concocted . It is not waterish indeed , flegmatique , or slimy , but yet it is hard of disgestion ; very nourishing , but breeds thick blood . But if a melancholy person feed too freely on it , it shall hasten his fit . In some it swells the Spleen , and breeds a consumption . Beef is not so good while fed in the Spring with the first , thin grasse ; best , when fed with thick grasse , and near seeding . The Dutch , Scotch , English , and other northerly people pickeld , and smoak it , and so eat it . They pickle it most in midst of October , and November ; when they hang it up , some smoke it first●with juniper , which they strait quench again . Some think it gives it a good colour to fume it with bundles of dry netles , and that it makes it redder ; but you must feed but sparingly hereon , for it nourishes little , and lies long in the maw , being very hard to disgest , and then yeelds but ill juyce . The middle-aged is thought best , that hath not been over-laboured , yet old one will hastily fatten . Bruierinus saw some , that the Avern ▪ sent , that were so fat and heavy , that the buyers must carry them in carts . It hath been forbid , on great forfaits , to kill , in cities of note , diseased oxen ; and the guilty taken , have been hevily punisht ; since tainted flesh lies heavy , and breeds corrupt humours , and spirits . Veal is temperate food , juicy , favoury , light of disgestion , breeds good blood , esteemed so by all , and preferred afore Kid by many . Crescentiensis would have it killed fifteen dayes after . Others would not have it weaned till thirty dayes old : In many parts of France , they are brought to the Buthchers of a month old , sometimes lesse , sometimes a month and an half old . At Rome they let them suck oft a whole year ; and keeps them from grasse , and other fodder : they are after that a delicate food , and used by Francis the first of France . One magnifies their flesh , if weaned at three or four months old , and killed at a year old compleat . As for Heifers , they are better food , then growen , but fall short of Veal . At Lions they like yearlings , and those of six months , and of two and three years old . Bruier ▪ commends those that never took Bull. Their parts we shall now consider . A Calves-head boyled , and eaten warme , is known good food ; the brain taken out , boyled a while in water , and then skin'd , and sod in wine , and seasoned with spice , is good : The jaw is counted a dainty ; but an Oxes is disputed of . The Neats-tongue is prized in Germany , both in the high and low-Countries . Of old it was not sacrificed , the Priests under a pretence of Religion , preserving it for themselves . Some stuffe it with spice , and rost it . The udder uses to be par-boyled , and with fat or butter fryed , and sprinkled with spice , and so served in . The paunch was in old times cried up : the tripe among the Romans especially was a dainty . Their Ancestors had such a special care of this beast , that there are Presidents of some condemned by the people of Rome , for killing an Ox , and denying they had eaten the tripe , and were banished as if they had murdered a husbandman . The sweet-breeds were a service at great mens tables , and of old magnified : Nor are Neats-feet cast away . Diogenes the Cynick is said to have died with eating one raw . As for their use in medicine ; Beefe allayes a swelling ; and laid on hote , disperses impostumes , and boyles , if Pliny be to be believed . Cowes-flesh laid on the privities , strangly heals the ulcers and coupissing . Beefe-pottage stops the flux , saith Simeon Sethis ; Pottage of Cow-beefe heals sore and chapped mouths ; Calves-broth is reakoned among the helps of the Collick , and Bloody-flux ; Veal new killed , sod in vineger , and laid moyst under the arm-pits , takes away the rank , rammish smell ; If women about the time of conception , eat it well rosted with heart-wort , they shall bear males . See Aldrovand . about Neats-feet broth among the Portugeses : And also , the oyl of Neats-feet is good against all aches and lamenesse . Holy saith , that Ox-liver burnt , and drunk , is good against loosnesse , and bloody-issues . A distilled-water made of a Bull-calfs-liver cut small , with a like quantity of Sage-leaves , helps the hard swellings that lie crosse the bottom of the belly . The extract of the Ox-spleen , suppresses the monthly termes . Pliny writes of superstitious , and magical uses , or rather abuses . The paunch , or tripe-broth taken in thought to expel venome ; especially poyson from Henbane , and Hemlok . The intrals of a Calfe , fresh and warm , chopt small , yeelds a juice , that with a like quantity of Sage and Parsly , are good to rub cold , wasted , and palsied parts . The pissle weakned in vineger , and smeared on , makes a smooth face . A red Bulls dried to powder , the quantity of a peece weight , some say quench , some say kindle lust . Their marrow , especially the Calves , is a softner : the Cowes marrow kneaded in flower , and eaten as bread , cures strangly the bloody-fluxes , especially eaten with new cheese : the Bulls is dryer , and the powder taken in wine , helps strangury , and gut-wringing ; dissolved , and with a fourth part of red myrrhe , and of oyle of Bay , or Laurel , as much loosens the shrunk sinnews , if you annoint the feet and hands morning and evening . Pliny saith , the Ox-marrow out the right fore-thigh , poudered with sowte , is good for the hair , and the eye-lids , and corners , if they aile any thing . Of the sewet , and the preparation of the Bulls-tallow , thus Pliny : The way of fat , the same is used about the sewet , and tallow of the beasts that chew the cud ; the veins are taken out , it is washed in Sea-water , or brackish ; beaten into balls , sprinkled with Sea-waters , then sod oft , till the rank smell be gone ; then by continual salting it , is whitened ; that is most prized , that is taken from the reins : If you resume the old , you must first melt it , then oft wash it in cold water , then try it again , and pour very sweet wine , or perfumed on it ; thus by often seathing , the malignity is boyled out . Dioscorides shewes how it should be sweetned . It is much hotter and dryer then Swins-grease , and cooler then the Lyons ; good for fiery , and hard swellings , with rosin , and fullers chalk it is soften ; Aesculapius adds wax ; and perhaps it comes near to Galens fourfold medicine . It takes spots and freckles out of the face , with feed of Cunila , and ashes of harts-horne , if it be burnt in the beginning of the dogdayes , with gum and hony it helps wax kernels , and the like ; mixt with bears grase , and wax , a like quantity , it strangely suppresseth impostumes , and with nightshadened rue it helps freckles , warts , bunches and the like . Calves fat take out of the flank , boild with three pints of water , and taken in as broth , helps the collick . Bruised , and with salt it is good for lowsinesse , and sore-heads , mixt with a little nitre , and like ser-cloth it is said to heal the swellings , and other griefs of the cods . It helps against poyson that uses to kill with exulcerating calves-sewet with goose-grease closes the chaps in the mouth . Ox-sewet rubed on , takes away the stifnesse and pain of the neck . It helps the griefs of the fundament , with flower of frankincense it heals cornes , and leprosies , morfew , tetters , fellons , scurft , taken with salt , raisins , origanum , leven or bread . For fellons this sewet with salt , and goats-grease is smeared on , or burnt in the Sun with roses . The Ox-gall cures sore-heads presently , if mingled with juice of Asses-dung , and a little powder of Sea-onion and Bulls-gal ; or with nitre , wine and oyl , well mixt with fullers-earth and nitre , it piels of the leprosie and scurfe . It is applied to cankers and fiftulaes with juice of leeks and breast-milke , rubed on with a woollen-cloath on the navel , it voids worms ; smeared on with hony , it helps the squincy , closes the chapt fundament , opens stopt emrods ; makes loos-bodied , laid on the bottom of the belly with butter , Deer-marrow , and oyl of Bay rubed on the knees , it helps them ; it helps the griefs of the privie parts , annointed on with oyl , as also of the cods ; dissolved in hot water , it takes away the dead-flesh of the fingers ; and womens terms it helps , laid on with moist woolen . Ox-gal mixt with , drawes splinters of yron , and thorns ; and kneaded up to the thicknesse of hony daubt on , with allom . And Mirrhe is a speedy cure for worms in the privie parts , it disperses kernels , and impostumes in any part ; as also ox-blood , and flesh layd hot on ; with oyl of palma Christi , and roses , it helps the hearing ; and layd on with cotton , takes away tinkling noyses in the eare . There are who think that the Kings-evill is helped by a linnen band , dipt in a warm ox-gal , and tied under the hips , shifted , and layd fresh on three dayes . Hippocrates advices , that , if a woman hath not conceived , her months shewing themselves , on the third , or fourth day , all umbray'd moystened with ointment , is to be layd on with a woollen cloath , and so three dayes renewed ; and the third day , an ox-gall is to be shaven , and the shavings mixt with oyl , and put in a linnen cloath , and three dayes together layd on , and then she shall conceive . Finally , it is strange that is written , that some Egyptian women , to become fat , take in a bath 9 dayes a chirat of Cows-gall , dissolved in Cow-pisse . About the calves-gall , understand that with vineger warmed , it takes away Nits , it lesses the chops of the eyes , bruized with hony , and especially Mirrhe and Safran ; and is very good to put into the eare with a Snakes-slough , sprinkled with lees mixt with oyl , it drives away gnats . The stone in an Ox-gall , the Philosophers call it Alcheron , it is like a ring , bruised to pouder , and snuffed up , helps the sight , and prevents eye-rheums : and is good for the falling-sicknesse , if you take thereof the quantity of a pea with the juyce of into the nostrills . The hide , and glue also hath it's use in Phisick : Burnt , it heals kibes , especially out of an old shoe : with hony it eats off cankers in sores ; the ashes of an old soal burnt , helps against a bruise from a pinching shoe . Glew sod out of Ox-hides , especially Bulls , and that out of their ears , and pizles of very soverain ; nor is any thing better against burnings . But it is often counterfaited , nothing more taken out of other leather to cozen you . That of Rhodes is truest , and therefore used by Painters , and Phisitians . The best at this day , called German , is of a light-red-colour , very hard , britled as glasse , and blackish , and twice as deere as the other . It is called Xylocolla , or wood-glue , because it is used in gluing wood together ; others call it Taurocolla , or Bulls-glue : we owe the invention of it to Daedalus ; it joyns things firmer then any other thing can . Melted in vineger it heals the scab , adding lime-wit , if it be not gone too far , weakened in vineger , and with brimstone , boild on a soft fire , to the thicknesse of hony , and stird boyling , with a fig-tree sprig , applied twice a day , it cures itch , melted , and dissolved the third day , it heals , and closest wounds , made by iron . Mixt with vineger , and hony , it removes Nits . It helps teeth , boyld in water , and rubed on , and presently taken of again , and then the teeth washt with wine , wherein hath been sod sweet Pomegranet-roots , drunk with three cups with hot water , it helps spitting of blood ; as also the hot collique , and belly-ake , if layd on . The horne , the top of it , burnt , two spoonfulls weight , with hony , swallowed in pills , helps the Ptisick , or short-breath , or wheezing ; as much burnt to pouder , with three cups of hot water , and a litle vineger , helps the Spleen , taken three dayes in , if fasting . The hoof is also medicineable ; boyled , and eaten with mustard , it resists poyson : burnt , and drunk in pottage , wine , or other liquour , it restores milk to womens dried breasts ; the smoke thereof kills , or chases away Mice . The Ancledust drunk with hony , brings away worms ; with mulled vineger , it lessens the Spleen ; with wine , it fastens the teeth . It is frivolous , but not to be left out , saith Pliny , if it be but to please women , that the ankle , of a white heifer , sod 40 dayes and nights , till dissolved , rub'd on with a linnen cloath , makes a clear smooth skin . The Hips burnt , and drunk , stopt fluxes of blood . The thin skin moyst from the calving , heals a sore face . The Stone , found in the head , drunk out of the same water that the ox drinks , helps effectually the head-ake . The milke , being thick , and fat passes not so easily through us ; yet Pliny saith it loosens the belly , and is drunk in the spring to purge , because it comes from many herbs whereon the Cows feed hartily . It works out poyson , especially , that that corrodes , and inflames ; particularly it helps against Doryenium , Colchicum , Hemlock , and the sea-hare . Warmed , and gargled it soon allayes the pain , and swelling of the almonds under the eares . Taken warme from the Cow it helps an exulcerated stomack . A cupfull , with so much deer-sewet , tried , and moyst pitch , and Scythian red-oker , helps strangely a consumption . A black Cows milk with pouder of Sesamum is good to drink for a women that after child-birth vomits blood , after fourty dayes . The same boyled mitigates , and removes fluxus , and desire to stool , if newly milk , and two parts boyled away , for the strangury a little hony must be added ; and if the pain be great , lay on the navell dust of Harts-horn , or Ox gall mixt with cummin-seed , with flesh , up-goared . Nor are these the prescriptions only of Aëtius , Galen , and Pliny , but our late Physitians prescribe the like , and therein they quench a gad of steel nine times , and apply it hot to the patient , or glister wise . Hippocrates prescribed it of old , and others mixt with liquour . For he when the guts were wounded , and the breath came forth beneath apparently by the wound , and the breasts emptied , advised it to be given with a like quantity of milke , wine and water . And Gesner also testifies , that some cried it up , if the liquour mixt with wine , and milke were drunk certain dayes in Maries-bath . Butter , although Pliny say it was a food prized only by Barbarians and poor common people , yet Galen , and Diosco . and others proclaim great vertue to be in it . Vitalis de Furno Cardinal , and a famous Physitian saith that butter is naturally warm , and moyst ; heat is predominant in it , it is viscous , and oylie . Oft eaten it moystens the stomack , and make loos-bodied , softens the breast ; cures ulcers in breast , and bowells ; especially , when fresh and new , agreeing to mans complexion , helps apostumate breasts and lungs ; it being the proper quality to ripen , disperse , and cleanse all superfluous humours , especially if eaten with hony and sugar . Butter resists poyson , supples the members , softens , and helps , smeared on eye-smart , disperses , and ripens impostumes , eases sore breasts , and lungs , and gripings of the bowels , supples , and loosens shriveled up sinews . It is a speciall remedy against inward poyson , if hartily drunk melted in hot milk , after you have drunk venome , for by its fatnesse it stops the passages , that the venome reach not suddenly the heart . But , new butter is thus praise-worthy , not so the old , &c. Thus far the Cardinall Cheese is good against flaxes , strangury , and colique . Hippocrates uses the same against his third sort of consumption . Donatus writes that he gave a pellet of Sicilian cheese dipt in hony to a boy troubled with wormes . Of the whey , hote , or cold we shall elsewhere discusse ; certain it is , that it thins and cleanse away the thick humours , and brings down the belly ; to this last purpose the ancients have used it often , especially in those , which they would purge gently , as the melancholy , and those that had the falling sicknesse , the leprous , the scald , and those that brake out with blisters over the whole body ; above all it is good for shortwinded taken with neezing pouder . Ox-pisse allayd with amber burnt , and quenched therein removes impotence . Hippoc. purged therewith female wombs , that conception might follow . Bulls-pisse takes away leprosie , and scurf ; heals sore running-heads ; allays grief , of the ears dropped in with myrrhe . Finally , if the hearing be very thick , the Hee-goats , or Bulls , or mans old urine hot , and vapouring out of a long necked bottle helps : they mixt with it a third part vineger , and some Calves-pisse that never tasted grasse . Ox-blood , men write , that taken with vineger , and moderately it helps against blood-vomiting . it cures dogs newly faln mad : it concocts ulcers , if a playster be made of it with sewet by the fire . Bulls-blood with meal smeard on softens hardnes , and dried it scatters impostumes in any part : it kills serpents ; takes away face-spots ; and that it is deadly to drink , by reason that it soon congulates , and hardens . Midas King of Phrygia , and Psammenitus of Egypt , Themistocles and others , who died by drinking it , are sad examples . Pliny excepts Aegyra , a city doubtles of Achaia , which Homer calls Hyperesia , where the Priestesse being to divine , drinks bulls blood afore shee descend her prophesying cave . Signes that you have drunk it are stopping of breath , even to choaking , closing the jaws , and eares , almonds , rednes of tongue , infecting the teeth , &c. They help against ik , with mariorane , cole , wildfigs , calamint , ladyglove , salpeeter , pepper , copperas , black southistle , thorn and time . A few words of the Dung : The bulls dissolves swellings , and callow hardnes ; the ox-dung is layd on , made up with vineger cataplasme-wise , for hand-greefs , and hard-swellings . Layd on coles with melantine , snuffed up , it heals megrim , freck , prest out , and weakened in urine , it is commended for gut-ake , men use of it bruised , and sifted for a purge for the barren . The calves dung differs little from the oxes in vertue , Marcellus saith , that it is a present help daubed on sore joints . Some parts are for many other uses , to say nothing of husbandry , treading out corne , carriage , warre , sights ; of the hornes are made , besides cups , lavers , cupping glasses , lanterns , cornets , buglehorns , trumpets and bows : Of the hide are made shields , bucklers , helmets , tents , ships , ladders , belts , girdles , mony , pouches , bottles , bellowes , whips , shoos , and other things ; nay the Pyraeaean siege in Greece , and that of Ripella in France witnes that they have been for food . Out of the fagg-ends of hides comes glew . Out of the sinews are made both tough and yeelding whips . The teeth smoothen paper . Cleanthes the Philosopher , wanting mony to buy paper , wrote what hee heard from Zeno , with ox-bone on tiles , or slate . The powder of the same helps rheums and gout . The blood , being thicker then other , and soon coming together and stifning , is very fit to make morter . And calves blood with minced veal kept ten dayes in an earthen pot , makes fit baits for fish . The sewet , especially of the heifer , and that about three year old , makes the best candles . If you mash your seed with ox-gall , afore you sow it , it is good against field mice : nor will Ants come neare a tree , if you rub the root with cow-gall . The same and lees counterfait Lyciam , and make a golden colour . Of old they made brushes of ox-bristles , and painters their pencills . The Troglodites spent with age , used to strangle themselves with an ox-tail . The Chinois feed their fish to fatten them with cow-dung . Some smear their walls with it against flies . Their hoofs drive vermines from vines . Oxen admit of many differences from their bignesses , variety of hornes , monstrous shape of parts , place , and otherwise . In the Isle Aden ( of old Madoce , and Ocellis ) their Cows are as great as a Camell , snow-white , with hornes , and ears , some pricking up , some hanging . Aristot. saith , that the Aegyptian are greater then those of Greece . Those of Ethiopia in Prete Gan his domin●ons , beare such great hornes , that thereof are made vessells that hold many galons . The African Cows are so little , that they scarce reach the greatnesse of our calves , but can beare any labour , and hardship . And such are the Alpine , ( or rather Altine ; ) Altinum being an old city and a flourishing one on the Venetian coast , near Aquileia . The English Oxen pride themselves in their hornes , and admirable savoury flesh , called Beefe . Those in the north of America want a dewlap , and are bunsh-backed . In Dariena they are said to be whole-hoof'd , not unlike Mules , great ear'd , trunked like Elephants , ash-colour'd , and of a delicate flesh . Out of Spain are transported into Hispaniola , Cows so fruitfull , that one common Cow in 26 years shall calve 800 calves , while their race is still breeding also . The Aonian Oxen are many coloured , whole-hoof'd , have one horne , coming out of their mouth . Vartomannus saw the Sultan in Arabia , presented with Cows-horne like Deer , and black ; and some had but one horne , and that on the forehead . Among the Arachatae are wilde Oxen , black , ginning , flat-horned . The Armenian have a double-horne , writhed , bending , and entortled like an zuy , and so hard , that it can turn a swords-edge . In the Province of Bengala , their Oxen are as thick as Elephants . In Holland the Cows , especially the pied ones , yeeld a great soop of milk . In some parts , in summer-dayes , each Cow yeelds to the pale 44 quarts a day . In the Lazerhuys at Amsterdam , they hold 22 Cows , out of which they gain in milk and cheese , beside what themselves daily spend , about 500 crowns a year . It is not wonder then that in butter and cheese , they export to forreigne parts each year , for 200 Sesterties , that is , 1000000 Carolusses . They make it out of Butter-milk , that we in England give to the poore , and to our swine . In Scotland there are very white wild Oxen , of thick and long Manes , savage , and fierce , so hating mankind , that they will for many dayes abstain from that , that man hath handled , or breathed on , and being taken by wiles , they dy of themselves ; they have a sinewy , gristly kind of flesh . In the Camanduan quarters there are vast Oxen , short , and blunt-horned ; of aspotles whitenesse , bunched-back'd , and strong as Camels , that will take up burdens , Camel-like , with bended knees at their keepers command . I know not whither he mean those of Caria in Asia , ugly , with a bunch on the shoulders , reaching from their necks , with loose horns and laborious : The other , black , or white , are condemned to toyl . Those of Cyprus feed on mans dung . In the City Diu , are small Oxen , with great and strait hornes ; but , besides their fitnesse to carry , and toyl , they will be taught to obey a bridle , and to pace like horses . The Cows of Epirus , each fill a payl with milk ; the milker stands upright , or stoups a little , for sitting he cannot come by the udders . The Oxen of the same place that are called Pirrhique , from Pyrrhus , who held ( men say ) so much of them , are highly cried up ; they come to that perfection at foure years old . They were very great , and there are of the race yet left . But now they desire yearlings for breed ; but those of two years are better . In Eubaea the oxen are almost all white ; whence Poëts call Eubaea Arggroboaeon , silver-oxed . In Galata a hill of Africk , the oxen , when oldest , are not so great as those of eight moneths in Italy , saith Leonius . In , or neare the region of the Garamantes , they feed praeposterously ; for if they direct their mouths strait to their pasture , their horns bending downward hinder them . The Helvetian oxen , specially those by Zofinga , a town of Bern , are prayzed for tender flesh . In India there are oxen with one and with three horns , and whole-hoof'd , they are as tall as Camells , their horns foure foot broad . One of them was brought to Ptolomy , that held three pitchers full of water . They run there with horses , being equally fleet , perhaps Pliny means these , speaking of Indian wood-bulls , greater then wild ones , swifter then all others , yellow , blew-eyed , their hair turning thwart , their chaps gaping to their eares , their horns wagging , their hide as hard as a flint , and wound-free ; they hunt all wild beasts ; they are taken only in pits , and kill themselves with their fiercenes . I know not whether they are those , the Sangiaci and Bassae use by Damascus , with thin tayls and hair , valued each at four or five Ducats . Wee read also that in India is an Ox , called in their native tongue Ignaragna , near the Fort of the Holy Ghost ( so called , ) and elsewhere , where it is lesse cold , of a monstrous bulk , feeding on grasse , that is red , far bigger then our oxen , skin'd like the Elephant , having two armes near the breast , the teats hidden , wherewith shee suckles her young ; headed and mouthed as ours , sweet of flesh , that the Indians much long after ; yeelding fat like butter , wherewith they season their food ; the bones as firme as ivory . The Umbrian Oxen , chiefly by the river Clitumnus , are famous ; they are the greatest in Italy , and most white . The Sabine are also cried up ; there was one of old bred by a househoulder , of a strange size and shape , whose hornes were many ages kept for a miraculous monument in the porch of Dianaes Temple . The Leutrican Oxen , their hornes and eares are alike , and of apeece . In a Province of Catay are white and black ones , tayl'd as a horse , but bushier and long , bearing fine hairs , like feathers , of great value , which the Cavaliers hang on their lance top , counting it an ensigne of high gentility ; the hornes , as they lift up their head , reach to their tayle ; the hornes are so great , that the inhabitants use them in stead of buckets . The Mysian have no horns . Among the Negros , the cows are all black , or white , or mixt , none red . They winter them by the marsh Maeotis among the Nomades , and summer them in the plain fields . Of the Oxen , some have no horns , some they saw off . The Poeonian bulls are shagged bodied , especially on breast , and chin ; and carry so great horns , that scarce three or foure quarts of wine can fill them ; whereof the Poeonian Kings and Nobles make cups , tipp'd with ivory and silver , saith Theopompus . Hungary abounds so with them , that Sigismundus , Baron of Heberstein , affirmed , that he saw one onely way toward Vienna , driven above 80000 in one year . Comandu , a Persian region ( so called of a city there ) hath many vast ones , all white , short and blunt-horned , bunch'd-backed like Camels ; whence they become so strong , and fit for carriage . Such are also in Quivira . The Bulls there are wild , yellow , low , crookbacked , great mained , and hanging ; their flesh good wholesome , and not unpleasant : the Natives eat the tayl , drink the blood , weare the hides . The Phaenician Cows are so tall , that the tallest shepheards milk standing ; lower men must have a footstool . In Phrygia and Erythraea , the Oxen wag the hornes as the ears , saith Aristot. and Aelian . In Norwey , Island , Gothland , Feronia , Oxen are wilde , untameable , and long-bearded . The hunters skulk among the trees , and when they are stroken , they either revenged , or kill themselves . There is also a Sea-cow , a great , strong , furious , dangerous monster , spawning the like , not above two at once , oftner but one , which it tenders , and caries carefully about , where-ever she swims , or goes aland ; shee carries her fry 10 moneths , she is known by cutting of her tayl , to have lived 130 years . On some Northeren-Coasts , they have teeths like Elephants . In Caricta , a Scotch Province above Galloway , are Oxen of tender and sweet flesh ; but the fat never thickens , but slows like oyl . About Torona , lastly , are some that a few dayes afore calving , have no milk , but at other times are flush , they go ten months with calve . Of the Tartarian Oxen , tall as Elephants , black and white-hayred , and hanging thick on their shoulders , like Lions , three foot long , soft as silk , I have spoken already . As also of the Tartarian , ( that Scaliger calls Syrian ) that have no dew-laps . Thus far of their differences in a promiscuous way . Hetherto belongs the beast called in Corgo Empalanga , shaped like an ox , and of the like bulke ; onely he carries his head , and neck aloft , like a Stag ; the horns strait , and long , knotty at top , bending a litle inwards , wilde , but not harmfull , nor fierce ; and might be brought to the plow , if the inhabitants had the wit to use them . As for monsters , there was seene at Millian , and Satura , a calf with two heads ; at a village of Thuringia , one with six feet , two heads , and but one passage ; and one hath been seen with seven feet , and a bunch of flesh on the side , also one nose , and eare like a man , with two heads and faces , and double-bodied ; onely two hind-feet , and faced like a Lamb. Anno 1551 was seen at Basil of the Rauraci , an Ox with five feet ; such as we saw once in London in England ; and another with a horn in the neck , and short legs like a dwarfe . You shall here also have the print of a monstrous calfe with two bodies , upright , and with five eares . ARTICLE II. Of wild-Oxen . POINT I. Of the Wild-Ox , or Bugle . WId-Oxen , in Greek Agrioi , that differ from the wild Agrayloi , in this , that these though tame , and bred of such , yet running loose among the hills a pleasure are left to feed in woods and fields , but those are not wild so much from the nature of the place , as their own naturall disposition ; such are Bugle , Bison . The Urus , or Bugle , Macrobius makes a French , and Aldrovand a German name : For Ur signified among the old Dutch wild , or great , vast and strong . Servius yet will have it to be Greek , fetching it from Oroi , the mountains . The Poles , at least about Mafovia , Samogitia , call him Tur ; which Gesner thinks to be the Tarand among the Ancients . The Liturnians calls him Zumbro . Whether it be Iphicrates his thezes , we shall inquire elsewhere . S. Hieronymus calls him Bubalus , or Buffe , as also Martialis ; and the unskilful common Romans , saith Pliny . Authours differ somewhat about the description , unlesse happily there be several kindes of them . Caesar and Pliny mentions no shagge hair on them ; Eras. Stella ascribes to them shaggie temples and beards ; as also Albertus Magnus , who confounds him with the Bonasus . For the rest , he is little lesse then the Elephant , shaped and coloured like the Bull ▪ Some are fifthteen cubits high , three men may stand between his horns ; rough of hide , and dew-lapped . Horned thick , black , short , red-eyed towards the outer corner ; great-headed , broad-faced , almost black , especially his temples , chin , neck . The face , sides , thighs , tail , einclining to red . He is found in the Hyrcinian wildernesse , in Podolia , Samogitia , Masovia , and Hungaria . They are not tameable by man , not the least of them : they are exceeding strong , and swift ; he can tosse with his hornes Horse and Rider , and turn up reasonable great trees by the roots . Great men count his flesh seasoned a dainty . The northern Barbarians drink in the horns , some head their darts with them . Among us , saith Pliny , they make clear lanterns of them , that cast light very far ; and the shavings are used to many delightful purposes , now painted , now smeared , pictures called Cerostrata , or horn-peeces are made of them : It may be that wild-Bull , that did so much mischief in Macedonie , that King Philip killed at the foot of Orbel , whose hide , and horns of fourteen hand-breadth , dedicated in the porch of Hercules his Temple , was a Bugle , or Urus . See Aldrovand . of the manner of taking him . POINT II. Of the Bison , or Buffle . THe name Bison comes from the German word Vicent . The Oppian coppies have it Bistoon , from Bistonia ( happily ) a Thracian wood , but it is a mistake . Dion calls them Bissones . Like wild Oxen they are , bristled , and have rough long manes , which they shake on their thick neck and shoulders , that it is terrible to behold ; so busht also they are about the cheeks and chin . Their horns crooked , but bending upwards , and sharp as swords ; not broad , and crosse as other Oxen ; but starting upright , and hooked only about the tip . Their shaggy hair smells of musk , short-headed , great and fierce-eyed , and sparkling , broad fore-headed ; the horns so wide from one another , that three men may sit between ; A bunch on the back ; the hinder-part of the body lower then the fore-body . Gesner saw a horn of them at a Gold-smiths to be tiped with silver , of a glistering black , eighteen inches long , hooked like a bird of preys talends . The tongue so rough , that were it licks , it fetches blood . The Greeks used not these , nor Bugles in Physick , not having tried their vertue ; though Indianwoods are full of such ; yet parts of them are of more efficacy in medecine , ( it is thought ) then any part of ordinary Oxen. Of this kind are the Bulls of Florida , an Isle of the new world , the natives call them Butrones . They have horns of a foot long , bunched backed like Camels , long and yellow haired , tailed like Lions ; they never become tame ; the wild cloath themselves in winter with their hides ; they conceive the horn soveraigne against poyson , and wears them for defence against it . Hither may by referred the Scotch Bison , or wild-Ox , who is said to be milk-white , mained and crested like the Lion , otherwise like the tame Ox ; but so wild , and untamed , and opposite to mankind , that he shuns grasse , or shrubs , that a mans hand hath but touched ; but taken by wiles , hee pines to death , and finding himself aimed at to be caught , makes at his hunter with all his might . POINT III. Of the Bonasus . ARistotle calls him Bonassos , and Bolintos ; the Poeones Honapos , the derivation of the name is uncertain . Divers mistake him for the Urus , or Bugle ; and some later Writers calls it the Indian Cow. He is bred in the mount Mestapius , that parts Poeonia from Media . The Poeonians call it Monapus . Of a Bulls bulk , thicker then an Ox , Not high . His hide stretched out , holds enough food for seven Guests . Like an Ox , only mained like a Horse ; but softer haired , and lower ; yellow haired . His eye-haires long , tween ash-coloured and red , rougher then that of the Paroa Mares , but wholly under : None of them are very black , or carnation ; voyced like the Ox. The horns crooked and thwart , and unfit for fight ; a palm breadth , and not full longer ; each as thick as may be grasped : Of a handsome shining blacknesse . His ancles rather spreading , then bending down-ward . He wants the upper-teeth , as the Ox , and other horned cattel . The thighs are shaggy ; he is cloven-footed ; his taile is not great for his bulke , but greater then the Oxes . He casts dust about , and digs up the earth like the Bull. Her hide is stroke-proofe . Her flesh sweet , and therefore men hunt her . She flies when stroken , till she tyre her self . She defends herself with her heels and dung , which she casts from her four paces ; ( not three akers , as Pliny faines . ) The use whereof is good ; it burns so strong , that the cole can scorch a dogs-hair ; that it is , if you stir , and fright her ; otherwise the dung burns not . Such is her look and nature , when her calving-time drawes near ; she seeks the mountains , and dungs about the place where she calves , as if she would so fence herself ; she dungs in a large measure . All this Pliny doubtlesse , Solian and Aelian have taken out of Aristotle . It is uncertain whether the horns , joynts , and shoulder-blades , and ribs , as Cainius on Gesner describes them , are this beasts or no. The horns are two foot long , and three hands and a half finger round , near the head , a foot and half a palme . Between the horns on the fore-head , 3. Roman palmes and a half . The turning joynt 3. Roman foot long , and two hands-bredth and a half about . A rib six foot long . To say nothing of the omoplata , or shoulder-blade : We have added here a figure of the head and bones . POINT IV. Of the Wild-Ox of the Ancients , or Bubalus . THe name Bubalus is at this day an uncertain thing , as also it seemed to be in Pliny his time ; nor had it any peculiar sense among the Greeks . Many call divers wild-Oxen , especial there where they were brought from abroad , Bubali . Some make them Goats . We shall distinguish them ; calling the Bubalus , that Aristotle calls a timerous beast , having blood without fibrae , or string-veins ; the same with the African Ox. Scaliger speaks of the Bubalis , whose blood and horns are described by Aristotle . Pliny makes him like a Calfe , or Hart. What is it then ? the Gazella ? No surely , wherefore what I could learn out of the African stories , I will freely impart . The African Oxen are scarce so great as our Calves ; but very strong , and can endure hardship . I find him called Dant , and Lant , and Elant ; Hath an Oxes face , but is much lesse and nimbler ; yea , swifter then all other wild-beasts . The hide impenitrable , iron cannot pierce , only a bullet can ; White-haired , taken in Summer , because their hoofs are loosned by the burning of the sand . Bellonius describs another African Ox to be old , lesse then the Hart , neater and greater then the wild-Goat ; of a square and well-shaped body , goodly to behold , yellow-haired , and so shining and smooth , that she seems sleeked over . The belly hath red-wrinckles , and seems to incline more to yellow then the back , that is dusk-coloured . It is short , but strong thighed ; thick and short-necked , and hath a little dew-lap ▪ headed like an Ox , the horns black and very crooked as the Gazella , bending like a Moon in the increase , wherewith he cannot well defend himself , so crooked they are . Ox-eared , full , and high-shouldered ; the taile , like the Panther , or Camel , Horses , hanging to the hams ; black-haired , twice as thick as the Horses ; lows like the Ox , but not so lowd . He is not the same , whose picture Horatius Fontana sent to Aldrovandus ; for it was of much higher and slender neck , and the horns bending back , and crooking as in a wild-Goat . It had great ears , the proportion of the head near the beginning of the neck ; faced rather like the Kid then the Ox ; wherefore reckoned by some among the African Goats . The whole body yellowish , except that the musle and horns were blackish : It was very long-haired . POINT V. Of the Buffell , and Strepsicerot . THat the Buffell , or common wild Ox , is not that Bubalus in Aristotle , shall be manifest by comparing the History of either ; but it seems that he gave him no precise name among the wilde Oxen , while he saith , that among the Arachoti ( an Indian City , ) are wilde Oxen , that differ from the tame , as much as wilde Swine from others , black , and stout-bodied , with a muzle , somewhat crooked , the horns uprighter . And perhaps this of ours shall be that wild black one , of the strange operation , of whose blood on women , if their loyns be nointed with it , Osthanes speaks in Pliny . To describe our Buffell , he is like , but greater and higher then the Ox , thick of body , hard-skind , and the parts lean , and spare ; his hair black , thin grown , and small , litle , or none on the tayl . The forehead rough , and curl'd with intricate hair . The head hanging earthward for the most part , and but small for such a body . The horns long , crumpled , and black ; sometime hanging near the neck inward , toward the inner-part of the breast ; sometime upright . The neck thick , and long , lower toward the rump . The tayl short , small , and hath almost no hair . The thighs thick , strong , and short for such a body . They are often found in Asia , Greece , Aegypt , the Isle Borndo , and cities of Italy . We have seen many about Fundi , they love to bide among waters . Their low is frightfull . The female hath milk , and in coupling-time , and at first calving . At first they seeme gentle ; but provoked , ( and that they are by red ) there is no taming them ; chase them , they fly strait on , and never turne . Enraged , he takes water , and dowses into the head , to cool his boyling blood . The female endures not a calf of another kind ; knowing it by the smell , but smear it with cow-dung , the smell deceives her , and she suckles , and brings it up for her owne . They will labour hard ; they are lead , and ruled by an iron , or brasse ring-strook through the nostrils , with a halter , or bridle fastened to it . Men say , that , if he be overladen , you can not beat him up ; he will not stand up , till you disburthen him . Their flesh is sold at Rome ; and the Jews like it ; but it is so slimy , that it cleaves , if you clap it on the wall . The cheeses , that abound in the Pistorian Province , called Marzolinis , of an ovall shape ; ( that is , shape like an egg , are preferred afore those of other cows , are better tasted . ) They make rings of the hoofs , and hornes , which worn on fingers , or toes , are excellent against cramps ; some tide on foure sorts of threads , of gold , silver , brasse , and iron ; thinking them more effectuall so . Cloaths , especially doublets are made of the hide ; and horse-trappings in Narzinga . The Siamenses make bows of the hornes . The Ox called Strepsiceros , or sharp-horned , is faced rather like a wild Goat , then an Ox ; yet tayled like the ox , though very short . Coloured he is all over like the Deere . ARTICLE III. Of the Sheepe . FRom the History of the Ox we passe to the description of the Sheep , of old sacred to the Aegyptians ; and with the Athenians of such esteemed , that an action was ordered to be commenced against him , who flead a live Ram. And it was enacted by an old law , that none should out of a flock of a 100 head , kill one uncliped , or that had not yeaned . Which Athenaeus writes also , adding that in his time in the sacrifices of Pallace , neither might an ew-lamb be slain , nor cheese tasted . And among the Romans of old , no mulcts were imposed on delinquents , but paying sheep , or oxen , where also by the laws of their King , a man-slayer was to pay a ram . The tribute among the Persians and Medes , was sheep . Those payed L. M. These as many more . And the Staby ( to speak of places at hand ) sent yearly to Nola , to the President under the name of tribute , and respect a great white lamb with gilded horns . To say nothing of the custome of giving for a reward lambsflesh to the unridlers of r●ddles , and to Poëts . Whence they that sung for , or of such rewards were called Arnothooi , alluding to sheep . Among the names of this beast among the Latins are Ovis , the Sheep , Aries , the Ram ; Agnus , the Lamb ; Adasia , or an old Ew ; minae , smooth-bellied ; Aspicae , Lanata , woolly , or fleeced ; Bidens , two teethed ; Pecus , cattell ▪ Onis , is the name of the female , or ew . Though Festus saith it was used in the Masculine of old , about mulcts . Whence Oviaria denotes a flock . The Ram is the male . The Lamb is not yet a year old . Adasia is an old ew , newly yeaning . Matrices were those that suckled lambs for the Palladium , called Tokades , or paschals , nourisht everywhere . Minae had no wool on the belly . Apicae , the small ones , and thin-wooled . Lanata , from the fleece . Bidentes , that had two teeth longer then the rest , and such onely were to be sacrificed . Also Ambidentes , and Duidentes . Festus takes them for those that had upper , and lower teeth . The name pecus is given to grazing cattell , and usefull to man. Often to sheep onely . The Greeks have as many names for the sheep and ram . As the Laconians Amnoa , Amnos , Bara , Probata , or Bota , Goita , the sheep ; Didoees , two-teethed ; Dikuma , ews that yean twins ; Eggalon , milse ; Eniron , soft woolled ; Iereion , for sacrificed ; Metassai , ews with lambs under their teats ; Meselikes , middle-aged , between lambs and sheep ; Kar , Karnos , Karos , Oïs , Ox , Poon , Renes , simple names for any sheep . The Ram is called Aricha , Krios , Arneios , Dedmaoon , Ethris , is the bel-weather geld ; Ktilos , the leader of the flock ; Mischias , Okribas , is the wild sheep . The boors pig is nefreus in Latine . Ars , Amnos , Ersai , Kathetos , Killix , Pratinion , Tranon , Phagilon , &c. are Greeke names of lambs . Not to stay long on the description ; this beast being so well knowne . Yet we shall set downe the most memorable things we meet with in authors . Nature hath given the sheep a most weak head . The braine is leane . The horns of the ews are commonly smaller ; many have none . Some lambs are yeaned with hornes , the rams crooked , and sometime more then two . Cardan writes that he hath seene some choyce ones with foure , we shew the figure of three , and six-horned . The gelded change the place of the hornes , bearing them on a quite contary fashion ; their eyes look a side downwards , far one from the other , darkish , or blackish , and broad . The lips thin , contrary to ox-lips . The teeth continued ; the ew having fewer then the ram . After a year and half they change , ( saith Crescentius , ) namely the two fore-teeth , and six moneth after , the two next , then the rest ; in three or foure years at most , they shed them all . The teeth of the younger are uneven , when they are bigger , equall ; when they wax old , ungummed , lessened , and rotted . Their bellies are as of all that shew the cud . Those of the lamb we hereafter lay open . Know that A denotes the stomach , B the gummes , C the salter , D the Tripe . The testicles fall to the ancles . The udders of the ew are two ; as many the teats . Those of Chalicis a part of Euboia , have no gall ; those in Nexus , a great and monstrous gall . Aelian saith that here they have a double gall ; in Pontus none ; and that in very cold countries , in deep snows , and hard winters , they have no gall , nor being folded , eat ; but in Spring , as they come to pasture , they get great galls ; and so it is with the Scythian sheep . In Scopsis their spleen is very litle , and round . Their reins are even , and the sewet lies thicker about them ; if they be quite compast with fat , it kills them ; which comes from rank pasture , as in the Leontine Land in Sicily : wherefore the Shepheards there drive them late to pasture , that they may not eat too much . In Syria , the fat lies thick between the skin , and flesh in geld-rams , as in hogs . In their ford , and hind-legs sticks a bump , near the bottome , shaped like a round worm , within woolly and hairy , like rose-cups , that hold the seed , inclosed in a softy and thin down ; It is oft taken out , when the sheeps-feet are sod , and resembles the rottennesse in worm-eten , rotten-wood , or chest-nuts . Shepheards are of opinion , that for this cleaving to the joynts , no creature alive would be swifter then the sheep . The tayl is thick of wooll . Hesiod . denies , that the North-wind pearces their skin , by reason of the hair , or rather the wooll . There is scarce a place where they are not found , more or fewer , and of great difference according to the place , as we shall hereafter shew in the differences . Their food is grasse , whence called Poephaga , grasse-eter ; yet they eat leaves also . That grasse is sweetest to them , that grows where the plow hath gone , next that in dry medows . To prevent fulsomnesse , men lay salt in summer in wodden gutters , which they lick when they come from pasture , that as it were seasons it to them . In winter they nibble , or browse on elm , ax , leaves , and the second cut-hay , called Cordum . They eat also the Cytisus , tame fisses , and , if need be , pulsechaffe . Some give them a litle kern of resins , and bran . Those that are pastured in salt marishes , yeeld more milk , and more savoury cheese , and are more fruitfull , and more tender , and sweeter fleshed ; such are those fat ones by Ostia , and the neighbouring Portuensian Land , by the tenth mile-stone from the city ( Rome ) which land the Tiber runs through , where are many brackish marishes round about , which Gomesius saith he tasted of . The Sheep that drink river-water , couple soonest , and being used to salt from yeaning-time , yeeld much more milk . And on some Sea-coast , where are dry and salt medows , Sheep lives twinty years , and bring young . In Scotland they feed in the wilde on Cytisus . In India they feed most ( especially among the Praessii ) on grasse well wetted with rain . In Pontus they fatten on the bitterest worm-wood . They that feed on Laserpitium usually , are first cleansed by it , then fatten on a sudden , and their flesh is wondrous sweet . When they will breed , is known by this , they after feed will neese , and then fall a sleep . The Jews give theirs palm-nuts , which the Babilonian-Smiths use for their coles . They delight also in Coluthea , Aphax , wool-herb , vine-buds , Adianthus , and with the Brabanti , in juy , and rosemary ; and lastly Eryngius . Among the Ichtyophagi , or fish-eaters , and about the Calami , an Indian village , and in the Province of Aden , they feed on fish ; wheron also they wax fat in Lydia , and Macedon . For their drinke , they batten on troubled water , and where much is . Also on rain-water after wind ; in summer after Northern cool showers ; in winter after Southern warm showers . Change of water is thought to hurt them , especially about coupling-time . Ews of a year old may yean lambs ; but the lambs are better , if the sire , and dame be older . Columella thinks the second yeare as a good breeding-time , and so till five , and at seven to cease breeding . Florentinus is for breeding when two years old . Aristot. and Palladius affirms , that they may held on breeding till eight , nay to eleven , if well tended . It is worthy noting that lambs slight yong , and seeke old ews ; and themselves are better , and more usefull , when old . They all couple from the setting of Arcturus , that is , from the third of the Ides of May , till the setting of the Eagle , that is , to the 13 of August ; and those that are conceived later , are huge and weakly . Columella yet saith , that the young couple in Spring , the ews that have had lambs , about Iuly . They go five months with lamb , and yean commonly but one at once , yet sometimes two , three , nay foure . In some places the goodnesse of the pasture , and their naturall strength enables them to breed twins . In some places they yean so , twice , or thrice . After the third or fourth coupling , they conceive ; and sometimes one Ram serves a whole flock . Sometimes they yean monsters . Albertus calls that Cinirus , that comes of an ew , and a hee-goat . In Helvetia , some lambs are yeaned like goats afore , and sheep or rams behinde ; but such live not long . The Musmon is ingendred between the shee-goat and Ram. From the coupling of sheep with wilde rams , comes a brood of the sires colour , which holds also in the succeeding breed ; the wooll , in the first young , rough ; in the following ones , softer . The brood is of the colour of the veins of the dames-tongue , when pregnant-Males are ingendred by the ability of the dame , and fire , and the vertue of the waters they drinke . Aristotle teaches that they must take in south-winds , if females , and northerne-blasts , if males be engendred . The same happens , if you tie the rams left , or right testicle ; water also doth much in it , since the cattell that drinke of the River Charadrus bring all males . Rubbing on salt , and nitre helps herein ; and overfatnesse hinders conception . Men take a presage of a happy year from their coupling ; for the Shepheards say , that , if the older begin betimes , it will be a good year ; if the younger be forward to couple , they shall have a bad year . The ancients call the conception after the ordinary season , Cordum . There is a secret liking between Sheep and Shee-goats , therefore they willingly come on together . From Rams-horns bruised , and digged out , some say Asparagus sprouts ; Dioscorides denies it . If the same be buried at the root of a fig-tree , the fruit shall the sooner ripen . What is related of the Fliter-mous , Pliny reckons among magical experiments . They are thought to hold enmity with the Wolfe , Beare , Tiger , Elephant , especially the Wolf , Raven , Eagle , Serpents , Bees . These plants are hurtfull to them , wolf-bane , pease , acorns . What is said of the wolfes entralls , and some other things , we shall elsewhere examine . If they eat Sanguinaria , their whole belly is distorted , and they void a most filthy , unsavoury foame at mouth . If they eat Calamogrostis , it makes them thirty , lean and rascalls , and draws blood up into their stomack . Duva ( a French herb , and name ) but tasted by them , breeds in their liver litle black living things , called also Duvae . Pease sowen in March is unwholesome for them . Acorns make them cast their lambs , if they eat too freely of them . In Attica they will not touch the root of Thapsia ; if strange ones to happen to eat of it , it either cast them into a loosnesse , or kills them . They cast their lambs , if frighted with thunders , if not looked to . In Thrace , the Turks conceive , there are two stars , appearing in July and Agust , just over their heads , or verticall to them , on whose lustre , if sheep chance , lifting up their heads , but once to see , they dy upon it . Therefore then they are held in house . They may live 10 years , but for most part they dy sooner ; yet the place contributs much to the lengthning out of their life . Some in dry pasture , and by the sea-coast lives 20 years . Some Aethiopian sheep last 12 or 13 years . Bleating is their voice , in Greek Blechathai . Homer yet calls lambs Mekoomenas , or meakers . Claudian saith , they grunt . In coupling they have a peculiar voyce , saith Aristot. As for their nature , dispositions , and usages ; they are so silly , that thence a fool is called , Probatoodes , sheepish ; and it is become a Proverd , There is no profit of sheep , if the shepherd be away ; gentle they are , and they only of all beasts rage not in yeaning , nor presently after , saith Aristotle ; but every slight occasion scares them , yet - Horace calls Lambs bold . Beside the shepherd and his dog , they have a Ram , or bell-Weather for their leader , whom the shepherd yet first teacheth ; and you may see them march out of their folds , or stall , as in martiall array ; especially if the shepherd conduct them , whose very hisse they understand : That the Rams are given to fight as soon as their horns peep out , all know . They will but at , not only their own , but sometimes at mankind . Their rage is taken off , if you bind with prickles abord a foot-broad crosse their fore-head on their horns , or bore these through in the crooking near the ears ; of , if you geld them . Experience proves it untrue that some write , that in the six winter-months they ly on their left-side , and at spring-time on their right ; as the Sun about that time takes the right , after the left-Hemisphere . This Cattell loves coole-springs , bites up grasse by the roots , spoiles trees , hath milk eight months ; in the fore-winter feeds greedily , as if it foresaw the hard weather and want ; is impatient of cold , though best cled of all beasts ; yet those fear it lesse that have large tailes . Mizaldus saith , they will follow him who shall stop his ears with wool . The wild ones growing old , are nourisht by their own breed ; They know their own Lambs by smelling on them behind . They use harder layer then goats . The Ews make a thicker water then the Males : Both they and Goats shew their months at coupling-time , and after for a time , then they cease till yeaning-time ; then have a shew of them again , whence shepherds knows that the time drawes near ; after they purge exceedingly , first redish , then very red stuffe . Lambs-flesh , the Ancients cared not for , say some , as Turnebus . Yet Plautus speaks of eating it at Rome ; and Horace reckons it among delicates , as Plautus mentions Lambs inwards , At Athens , none of old might eat of an unshorn-lamb . The flesh is hot in a low degree , but over-moyst , and the younger the moyster ; therefore though good for the strong , ill for a weak-stomack , being slimy and cleaving ; though Crescentiensis commends yearlings . Columella preferres Autumne afore Spring-flesh . A Lambs-head is counted a delicate dish in a feast . The Syringatus , Terpianus , Pasticus , are but names of several dressing the Lamb. Rams-flesh is not moyst , and well boyled , breeds good blood , especially if well gelded . Weather-flesh is wholsome for people of all ages , places , and at all times ; if young , two years old , not too far , and bred in a dry aire , fed with good grasse . Those are best that are bred in the high Trivican mountains , saith Ferrus . Those in moyst places in Campania are little set by . Bellonius holds those most savoury that are roasted whole , as the shepheard in Trace , above the river Nessus use to do . The Lambs-stones are counted dainties . Arnoldus saith , their marrow is poyson , against which Phesants-flesh is an antidotes : Yet Homer saith , that Assianact used to feed on it . Sheeps-flesh , or Mutton for the taste , and over-moysture hath been forbidden to be killed after the fifthteenth of Iuly , or S. Iames-time , as fitter food for Spring-time , then Summer . The feet trouble the stomach , unlesse the worme afore spoken of be taken out . The shoulder of Mutten roasted , and cold again , is much eaten . The Lungs minched . The Tigurine Helvetians , of the Liver make puddings , rouling them up in the call , spitting them on sticks , and roast them upon the grid-iron , they mince sweet-herbs in . Some bray it whole , with bread crumed , and strain it , and besprinckle it with spices to give a good taste , and handsome colour , then make it hot , and lay thereon thrushes par-boyled in flesh-pottage , and fryed a while in butter . The Milke , the newer the better , and the same is to be thought of the cheese . Over-salt is disallowed . As for Medicine , a Lamb layed warm with gourds on a part bitten by a venemous creature , fetches out the poyson ; and the pottage is very good in quartan agues . The braine furthers madnesse , as Gesner hath it out of a Manuscript . Their feet yield a decoction , good against the pains in the bladder . The Rams-stones poudered , and drunk in water , are good for the falling-sickness . Their lungs take away bunches in the flesh , roasted prevents drunkennesse ; shreded , helps bruises , and makes black scars white : And is used for purges . The Liver helps blood-shot-eyes ; and is good for a woman swelled in child-bearing , taking in drink , and with meat . The Milt tosted , & powder taken in wine , resists the collick ; which yet Pliny somewhere counts it superstition , it being among the Magical precepts , that the patient must say , that he maks a remedy for the spleen , and then he must hide , and steal it up in his chamber , and repeat a Verse three times nine times . The Sheeps-bladder Galen advises them to take in drink , burnt to powder , who let water go from them in sleep . Their Gall , and honey , cleanses the ears ; and smeared on the head with earth dryes up scurffe ; with the sewet , it eases the Gout . The Milk is cried up for wholesome against all kind of venome , except the Buprestis and Hemlock . Afore your quartan-fit , take three cups of it with a dram of Swallows-dung : If to a sixt part you adde four peny weight purified Cnicus , and you drink the decoction , it loosens : The same boyled on hot stones , is good against fluxes , and of an exulcerated belly . The Butter that comes from Sheeps-Milke , smeared on with hony , together with ashes of a dogs head , or the womb , boyled in oyl , takes away dead-flesh growing about the fingers . Old Cheese taken with our meat refreshes disentericks , or eaten , and scraped , and taken in wine , helps the collick . Rams-horns burnt to powder , with oyle some give to make the hair curle . The ashes of the Trotters with hony , heals the bite of a Mouse and a Spider . The Curd in a dram of wine , helps against pricks and all strokes and bites of the Peterman , and other Sea-fishes . And is good for Infants drunke out of water , when troubled with pend , or curdled breast-milke , or given out of Vineger . Put under , or into the nostrils , it strenches blood , when other things help not . The Sewet is taken either simply , or for that that is taken from the ribs , or call . One saith that melt it , and dip a cloth in it , and lay it on a burnt part , it helps : It is laid on the kibe-heels with allum ; If mingled with ashes of womens hair it cures fellons . It heals all kind of griefs about the privities , mixt with ashes of the pumice , and salt , that fat taken from the call , especially that from the reins . The Lambs marrow melted by the fire drunke with oyle of nuts , and white sugar , dissolves the stone in the bladder . The urine of a red or black sheepe , mixt with hony , is good for the dropsy . Their dung a Physitian in Mysia used , weakened in vineger , to take away Cornes and hard knobs ; and mingled with rose-salve to close , and skin over an ulcer from burning . Out of vineger smeard on it works the same effects . The pouder out of oyl , applied as a cataplasme , cures a fresh wound . The ashes of the same , with salpeter , or the ashes of lambs hucklebones are good against the canker , and ulcers , that will not close . Sheeps dung also heat , and kneaded , allays the swelling of wounds . And is good for the colique . A mountain-sheeps dung in September shut up , the Moon decreasing the day afore , gather up early , and harden in the Sun , and pounce it to pouder , and keep it in a glasse , or tin vessell , for use . A spoonfull of it given three dayes out of water , cures the colique ; if a fever goe with it , use wine . The wool only layd on , or with brimstone helps many unknowen griefs ; and is of that vertue , that men put it on medicines . The wool of a butting ram , taken from between his hornes , and burnt , is good for the head-ake . The ashes ( in Dioscor . opinion ) draws over a crust , hinders dead flesh , closes ulcers . Men burn it , when clean and pickt in a new earthen pot , to use as afore . Some shear it , some pluck it off , and clip of the top , dry , and pick it , and put it together into a new earthen pot , and drench it in hony . Others with lincks set it on fire , it being sprinkled with oyle , and rub the ashes with their hands , putting in water , and then let it stand , and oft shift the water , till it lightly touch , but not bite the toung , then they lay up , and keep the ashes . It hath a cleansing vertue to the cheeks . Wool taken after sheep-shearing , between the spring Aequinoctiall , and the Solstice , when they begun to sweat , that from the neck is most commended . Such wool helps green wounds , cleansed , and broken bones , with oly , vineger , or wine ; since they soon suck up moysture , and by reason of the ranknes of the cattell ( called Oesypus ) soften , changed , or applied seven dayes , it heals the bite of a mad dogge , and out of cold water heals the splents fingers ; out of hot oyle it helps running sores . Herodotus relates , that the Carthaginians sheephards with such wool sindge the veins of the crown of the head of their children , when foure years old , and some the temple-vein , to prevent rheums and catarrs . And if the children in finging chance , with crampes , the sprinkling of goats-pisse helps them . If a plowsheard hurt , an ox his legs , or hoof , stoned pitch , and grease with brimstone , wound up in shorn wool with a red hote iron thrust in , cures it . The same wool with oyl of roses , stanches blood in the nose ; and another way is good to stop the eares of hearing : Blood is also stanched by binding the joynt-ends . Oesypus , or the foul that cleaves to wool , helps disgestion . It eases , closes , supples ulcers . It helps the inflammation of the matrice , taken with butter , and Melilote . It cures wounds also taken with barly ashes , and rust , equally divided ; it helps also the canker and ulcers . It eats out the swelling about ulcers ; and evens knobby flesh . It cures Sint Antonies fire taken with Pompholyx . It provokes sleep , used with a little Mirrhe washt in two cups of wine . It lessens face-spots , with Corsick hony , that is counted stronger . About gathering and preparing it , see Aldrovandus . The skin of the feet , and musles of the ox and sheep , long boyled on a soft fire , to a gelly , taken out , and dried in the open ayre when it whistles , is commended agains ruptures . So much for the medicinall use . Sheep are also usefull otherwise outwardly ; both their fleece and pelts , or skins yeeld us stuf for cloathing . The Arabian Bedevini weare no other , as Vitriacus relates . Zeno Citicus , and Crates of Thebes , sewd Sheeps-skins within their cloaks . Wolstan also Bishop of Worcester in England , was ever clad in Sheeps-skins , because not Leopards , but the Lamb of God is celebrated in the Temples . They were also used in Tragedies , whence the wearers were called Diphtheriai . Only beware of the skins of sheepe that dy of the plague ; for such breed not only lowsinesse , but also Sint Anthonies fire . That out of Aelian is strange , a garment of the wool of a Sheep bitten by the wolfe , brings an itchon the wearer . New married women among the Roamns weare girdles of wool . The Pescia , or Capucia , were made of lambs-skins . The Molostans was ( saith Festus ) sheeps-skin , wherewith helmets were covered . The same skin hath been used in stead of paper . The Belly Diophanes makes good for killing vermine . Purses have been made of rams stones : And bellows , saith Festus . The smallguts make lute , and bow-strings . In May make Sheeps and Goats-cheese . Their pisse yeelds matter for salpeter . Their dung fattens the ground . If you close a candle of pure rams-sewet in a linnen cloath , and put it into your chests , it keeps your cloath from moths . Their differences wee shall take from their hair , or wool , or place , and handle them promis-cuously . The Scythian Sheep are soft , the Sauromatan hard wooled . Those of Tarentum soft-wooled . The Colonian rougher , because kept ever aborad . Wee shall represent their shaggy shape to you . They are called Montaneers from their rough , and unkemed wool . There are also Wild-Sheep , not much greater then ours , but swifter , and with horns bending back , armed with butting , and strong fore-heads . They oft in the woods strike to the earth fell Bores ; sometimes they combate fiercely with each other . In the Gordian forrest memorable in Iul. Cap. time , were many painted beasts kept , and an hundered wild sheep . In the Lybian deserts called Adimain , was a beast shaped like a Ram , as big as an Asse , with long dangling-ears , and short wool , she would suffer herself to be backed , though she was not kept for that use , but only for the Milk. Contrary to ours , the Ewes are horned , the rams not . There they are commonly seen , in Numidia also sometimes , but counted prodigious . The Egyptian-fleeces resembles rather haire then wool . Garments of them being thredbare and died again , last an age . They are greater then those of Greece . About Damiate the weathers have tayls round and so great , they can scarce carry them . Leo Affricanus saith , hee hath seene of those tayls that weighed some 50. and an 100 pound . In Aethiopia they have no wool , but weare all rugged camels hair . Their Sheep are very little , and the natives cover their privities with the tayls . In Nubia the rams are yeaned with horns ; the Ewes also are horned , and which seems a miracle , they drinke but once in every foure dayes . At Tunis they are so loaden with their thick tayls , that they can hardly stir themselves , but those that tend them are faine to bind their tayls on litle carts , when they would remoove them . In England they never drinke any thing but dew , and they of purpose keep them from water , finding by experience , that it hurts them . In Arabia some drag tayls after them three cubits long , some of a cubite broad . Such are found in Arabia the stony and the Happy ; the tayls weighing some 26 , some 44 pound . Where also are Rams whose hair hangs to the ground . That , that is called the Indian , but is indeed the Arabian Ram , hath no hornes , but long fleece , and a tayle reaching to the ground . There is a kind of smooth-rams , called Moromorus , who stands stone still , and stays till any come near him ; sometimes hee is shy , and flies for feare with his burden . The Ram of Angola ( called Guineensis ) is of the bignes of ours , thick of head , the after part sticking out more then ours ; eares dangling ; the tayl reaches but to the anckles ; with a great tripe ; the yard in the midst of the belly ; the hornes small downward , bending toward the eyes , and as it were crumpled ; at the bottome of his neck a long hairy maine , the rest of his body is short-haired like a goat , but hee carries no wool , black-headed and eared , and the upper-half of his tayl , the rest white , as also the hinder-part of the head ; the fore-legs white to the knees , the lower halfe black ; the hind-legs all black ; about the dock and back white , the sides have black spots ; footed like the goat , black-hoofed . Yet these Sheep are as ours , some coloured on one fashion , some on another ; and one kind is thick-legged like a man and fat , having no hanging mane , nor wool , but is haired like a goat . Greater then ours , their belly strutting out like an ox . In Asia some are red-wooled . The region Camanda feeds some as big as Asses , and those fair and fat , with tayls of 80 pound wight . The Canusinian fleeces are reddish , or yellowish . Those of Chios , for want of pasturage , are very small ; but their Cheeses is much cried up . The Clazomenian , are some white , some cole-black , some Raven-black . The Coraxine wool is of all the purest . Therefore the Rams for breed are not bought under a talent . Those of Creet on mount Ida , called by the shepherds Striphoceri , have straight-horns like a Unicorn , round and hollow , and wreathed like a shell-fish , no bigger then our Rams . In the Isle Erythraea ( it may be Gades ) their milk is so fat , it yields no whey , and they choke within thirty dayes , if you blood them not . In a part of Scotland , the sheep are yellow , their teeth gold colour , the flesh and wool like saffran . In Gortynis , they are red , and have four horns . In Gothland are Rams with four and eight horns , which makes them so fierce , that to prevent mischief , which they else do to each other , and to other creatures , they are fain to saw them off . They bear a soft and long wool . Hirta , one of the Hebrides , hath sheep taller then the greatest hee-goats , with horns as thick as those of Oxen , and somewhat longer , and tailes touching the ground . In Spain in Marineus his time , there was such a glut of sheep , that he knew many shepheards owners of thirty thousand , where their Lambs ar better then elsewhere . In Illyria they report , the Ewes yean twice a year , and for the most part couples ; nay , many three at once , and four , and sometimes five . And give two quarts and a half of milk at one time . The Indian reacht in bignesse the greatest Asses , and yean commonly four at once , ever three at least . Their tailes reach their feet which they cut off , both that the Rams may come at them , and that oyl may be fetched out of their fat : The Rams tailes also are cut off , and the fat taken out , and are so neatly sewed on again , that the seam is not to be seen . Of which Rams we shall give a figure ; one without horns and taile , but having something growing in stead , with a kind of dew-lap under the chin ; all white , except the head , and hoof-ends which are black . Another notably fenced with bending and wreathed horns , they and the head of horn-colour ; the muzzle , feet , testicles , and bottom of the taile of a shining white , the rest all red . The fleece of the sheep of Istria , or rather Liburnia , is liker hair then wool . There is a kind said to be in Italy , that carries four or six horns , but weakly ones , and their wool is uselesse . In Laodicea in Asia are small ones , with noble choyse fleeces . Lusitania hath been so fertile , that a Lamb hath been commonly sold for four pence , and a Sow weighing a hundred pound , for twelve-pence , a sheep for six-pence . In Lybia the Rams shoot their horns early forth . In Macedonia , they who would have their wool white , drive them to Aliacmon ; they who would have it black , or dark , to Axius . The Madagascar sheep have the heaviest tailes . In Magnesia , and Mesopotamia , they yean twice a year . Those of Milesia hold the third place in goodnesse . In Moscovy in the deserts about the rivers Bonistenes , Tanais , and Rha , is a wild-sheep , they call it Seigios , about the row , but shorter-footed , with lofty strait-hornes , markt with ringlets , ( whereof the natives make knife-hefts that are transparent ) very swift , and leaps high . The Nabathaeans ( saith Strabo ) have all white sheep . In Naxus , they have a double gall . In Panchaea , are much softer wooled then elsewhere . In Peru , they are as big as Asses , long-ledged , grosse-bodied , long-headed , Camel-necked , and shaped ; their flesh is excellent , especially their lambs . They plow with the Wethers , which also carry their wood ; they never bleat , their colour is white , black , and ash ; they can carry fifty pound weight , and let them rest a while , and lay on their burden again , they shall bear it some miles ; they can make them sit , and eat , and turn their head about , and grin ; if over-loaded , they stink and squat down , and till unloaded , can by no blows be forced to rise up . Their wool exceeds ours in finenesse , length , and abundance . They are fed with corn , but are fed with little ; and can three or four dayes together go without eating or drinking . Mathiolus exactly describes them , telling us that they resemble partly a Camel , and partly a Deer . They may be well called Elaphokameloi . He is six foot long from the neck to the tail , but four foot high from the back to the foot-sole , the neck two foot long ; like a Camel in head , neck , and mouth ; especially in the parting of the upper-lip , and the genital ; but somewhat longer headed : he hath Deers-ears , and is Ox-eyed , having no foreteeth in the upper-jaw , but grinders on both sides , as most cloven-footed beasts have , and it also chews the cud ; the back riged , which they the cutter hath forgot ; the shoulders near the neck deprest , or flat ; the sides swollen , broad bellied , high buttocked ; the tail but a span long , in all which in resembles a Deer , as also in the thighs , especially in the hind-legs ; cloven-hoofed , the cleft afore drawn far out ; it hath clawes round the foot , pointing and ending in a thick skin ; the sole as the Camels covered with skin , pisses backwards as the Camel ; the testicles pinching inward ; broad-breasted , and bunched at the knitting , tween the breast and belly ; whence a kind of excrement seems to vent it self ; the neck , breast , and fore-feet white , the rest of the body reddish , or dark-red , the muzzle black , and the forefeet from the knee shining bright . It is tame and gentle , but can endure no cold , as others that are brought us out of hot-countries . Offends no man , but revenges it self strangly on those that vex it , or wrong it : about the buttocks , not defending it self by biting , or kicking ; but by spewing , or squirting on the vexer with a force , to the utmost length of the neck stretched out . So lustfull it is , that where there are no females of the kind , he will couple with Goats : His coupling-time is Spring , and Fall ; yet those shee-goats conceive not by him , being even forced , as appears by their crying ; and it is a kind that hath no agreement with this beast . They call it an Indian-sheep , who brought it to us ( saith Mathiolus ) but you may judge how vast the difference is between it and our sheep . Those Chilensian-sheep , whose picture the Hollanders brought over , differs much from these . They are somewhat in make , or bulk of body , but that their hind-feet are cloven in twain , and their fore-feet in four , and the wool very long and shaggy , which they highly commend : but they are a like natured , and are questionlesse of one and the same kind ; only the climate makes the difference , unlesse they differ in that bespattring revenge , whereof I speak even now , and is thought where it lights , to breed the scab . Martial . ( Epig. l. 14. ep . 157. ) writes , that the sheep of Pollentia near the Alps , are all gray-fleeced . The Rhetian sheep of six or seven years old , get new horns to their old . They yean two or three at once , small ones , and not till after six or seven , the first being strongest , and of thicker bulk . The Sauromatan sheep are hard haired . The Syrian have tailes of a cubit long , and most what wooly in that part . About Tarnasar , a City in India , are seen sheep , horned like bucks , much larger then ours ; and monstrous Lambs , whose shapes we hereafter represent ; one headed like a Sow , another with two heads , and five feet ; a third footed like a Horse , and headed like an Ape ; a fourth , three headed ; a fifth , double backed , with eight feet . ARTICLE IV. Of the tame Goat and Kid. IN this history wee shall first deal with the name , Copra , or Goat ; then with Hircus , or Hee-Goat ; after with Hadus , or Kid. Varro , Cicero , and Nonnius fetch Capra , à Carpendo , from cropping , Festus from crepans , because the Goat makes a noyse with the things ; Martinius from kapto , from devouring , because it is a beast that eats much . It changes names from age and sex . The Greeks call it aix , from aissein , to rush on with a force . But the new-borne are called Aiges , and Erriphoi , and Chimaroi ; the yearlings , or middle aged and growen Tragoi , yet this seemes to be the name of the males only . It hath many Synonimaes , the late Greeks call him Gida . The Turrhenians Kapra , the Cretians Karrano , Hesychius Meklas , and Astignas . The Kelades are shee-goats , and horned for most part ; the Kelades are marked in the fore-head , as with a bunch , or hard-skin ; the Mnaades are milked . The Ynnas is wild ; the Chimara borne in winter , though the Grammarians take it for the name of the whole kind , of what sex or age soever . Called Hircus , ( or as the Sabine Pircus ) either from the roughnes ( Hirsutus ; ) or from the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to burne , since it is a lustfull beast . Called Tragos , from Tragein , to eat ; it being a ravenous beast ; or from Trachu , because it is rough skind ; or from Trechein , running . The geld-one is Kaper ; the Egyptians call him Mendes . Haedus is that that comes of the Kapra and Hircus , the hee and shee-goat , or the kid , borrowed from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , filthy . That of three or foure months age is Eriphos ; after called Chimaros , till it have yong , and is milked . They of Rhodes call it Karannos , and Kekrykephalos , and , in a certain law , Diakala maserkes , from feeding on fruits-talks . They are all cloven-footed and horned . They change colour , and are sometimes variously generated . The hair differs according to the sex , thicker in the males , softer and finer in the shee s . Festus calls hairy men goatish . Pliny denies that they are all horned , but you may guesse their age by the horn , which is long and sharp . In Delos one of the horns is two cubites , and weighs six and twenty pound . Their eyes , which they ever thrust into their corners , look diversly at times ; in the dark they shine , and dart forth light . They are flat-nosed . The shee hath no upper - teeth besides the double-ones afore , and the rest are fewer then those of the hee-goat . They have all a shaggy-bard ; the Latines call it , aruncus , spirillus ; the Greeks Ereggos , Krygkes . The little that hang out of their jaws , Festus calls Noneolas ; Varro Mammilias , teats ; Pliny Lacinias , rags , others Warts . The females have two dugs , slender feet . Some have thought , as the Egyptians sayes and others , that they breath by the ears . Philes saith , the signe is , that if you stop their noses , you offend them not : Especially the wild ones , who are said to have a passage betwixt the horns to the lungs , which if you stop with wax , you choke them . Barthol . Eustathius credits it the rather , because he saith he hath found some such thing in man , though Aristotle is against it . They say , the liver , if you take it out , stirs long after . They have more bellies then one . The milt is round . The sharp artery is like that in man. As for their place , they abound in the North. In Candy is great store , because there are no Wolves . In Ithaca Homer calls Aigiboton , goatish . The best Goats-cheese is in the Helvetian , Rhetia , Switserland , especially in the hilly-ground about the Fabarian baths : They are found also in Achaia , Africa , Nubia , Sardinia , Cephalonia , Miletum , Damascus , India , the New-world , in Spaine , Corsica , and else-where , as we shall see anone in their differences . The ground fittest for them , the Greeks call Aigiboton , &c. Their food is manifold : they delight most in shrubs , the wild Cytisus , Oken-leaves . If they eat too many Acorns , it causes abortion . They love the Olive , and so were said to be hated by Minerva , and they will crop young Vines , wherefore they were sacrificed to Bacchus , Figs and Wheat , Ash and Tamarisk , Goats-beard , and Dogs-rose . Beans make them full of milk , and cinque foyle , if you give it five dayes together , afore you let them drink . And to this end some ty dittany under their belly . In some places they are greedy after Hemlock , &c. Ladanum also ( a sleepy plant ) such as Arabia boasts of ; it may be this chance , because of the offensivenesse of the smell . Goats hurtful otherwise to all green things , covets most sweet shrubs , as if they knew their worth ; they will crop the stalks of sprigs , that are full of sweet juice , and wipe from their stinking beard that that thence drops thereon : This they roul in dust , and bake in the Sun ; and therefore are goats-hair found in Ladanum . Later Writers tells us , that the Arabian woods are made waste by the feeding of Goats , and that juice cleaves to all the beards . Thus is it also at Cyprus ( they say ) and that there sticks to Goats-beards and knees , the flower of the Ivy being croped off , afore the dew be off ; after , the Sun dispelling the mist , and the day clearing up , a dust cleaves to the dewy goats-beards , and thence ladanum is kammed out . Their commonnest food is Spire-grasse , and Capriola , because better tasted then others , that they delight in salt , torturers well know ; for Dracula the Hungarian Governour , oft cut out the soles of captive Turks feet , and rubbed salt in , and used Goats to lick it out again to increase the torment . For their drink , puddle , standing water , or long keept is disallowed . After noon , when stirred , they drink most . It is strange , that at Zant , about the season when the Etesiae wind use to blow , the Goats stand gaping toward the North , and that serves them without drinking . The Goat is very lustfull ; for they at seven months old , and while they suck , begin to couple , and with greater heat then sheep . The yearlings couple three or four times ; if presently after a great rain falls , it causes abortion . They go five months ; and bring , for most part , but one at once ; sometimes two , three , four . In good aire , and well fed , they bear twice a year . It continues eight years . Aristotle saith , all their life long , and that they bring twins , if the Sire and Dam be of a lusty kind . In the third year it failes . Fatnesse makes them barren . The meetest coupling time is the Winter , or Solstice . They conceive in November , and bring forth in March when the shrubs begin to swell . Some use one Hee for ten females , some to fifteen , some to twenty . Rubbing their genitals with much salt and nitre , and annointing them with peper and nettle-berries , makes them lusty . About their venery and coupling , read Aristotle his History of four-footed-beasts . They are lovers of sheep , the Tiger , the Sargus , with the Poley and Fringo . Offer a kid to a Tiger to eat , he will fast two dayes after , the third day he will desire some other food ; if he have it not , he digs a hole ; yet he spares the kid , as if it were his own kinde , saith Plutarch . The fish Sargus delights in their very shadow , and loves to touch it while they stand on the shore , but is by nature disabled from leaping ashore . The Pulegium , or Poley , being tasted by the Goat , makes them bleat , whence some Greeks call it Blechon . If a Shee-goat crop an Fringo stalk , and carry it in her mouth , the whole heard shall straight leave their pasture , and as astonished at a new sight , shall not give over gazing till the Goat-herd take away the stalk . They hold enimity with the Wolfe , Pard , Elephant , the Goat-sucking-bird ; they hate mans spittle , hony , and the Evonymus , the Vine , &c. For the Wolfe devours them , the Pard seazes them , the Elephant terrifies them , the Caprimulgus sucks them so , that the udder mortifies , and the Shee-goat turns blind upon it . Aelian saith , they avoid mans spittle , Hony taken in , weakens them ; the leaf , or fruit of the Evonymus were but tasted by them , kills them , unlesse they purge it out again by Anochus . If they drink water , wherein Rose-tree-leaves are steeped , they dy Savine is also poyson to them . A young sprouting Olive-tree will not bear , if a Goar but lick it . The lung rosted , prevents drunkennesse . If they eat Conyza , they dy with thirst . The herb Aegolethrum in Lycia , is their bane , whence it hath the name Goat-bane . Their voice is a kind of muttering , or murmuring ; whence Homer calls them Mekades . In Latine , they and sheep are said , balare , to bleat . The Hees are said Phrimassein , to grumble . Varinus saith , they cry Ena , ena . They are ever stirring , and swift , and nimble . Varro saith ( R. R. l. 2. c. 3. ) that wild-Goats will frisk away from a stone above sixty foot . They can better away with cold , then sultry heat ; especially the breeders , that conceive in deep winter . They love woody , furzy , shrubby places much better then plain pasture-ground , or medow , and thrive best on clifty , shadowy-land . They hang so strangly on clifts , and rocks , that they who view them from beneath , would verily believe they were falling ; whence the rocks are called Aigilipes , and the flock Aipopolion , from their loftinesse , and clambring . They skip , and frisk wantonly about near brinks of rivers , browzing on the banks . Authours are not agreed about the quality of their flesh . Hippocrates holds it raw , windy in the stomack , begetting crudities and belching ; but more harmlesse in Summer , their feed being better . At the falling of the leaf , it is most unwholesome . In Winter it breeds somewhat better blood . Some affirm , that though it be rank , it nourishes and strengthens much . Clitomachus of Carthage , a follower of the new Academie , saith , that a wrestler of Thebes out-went all of that age in strength , because kid , or goat-flesh was his diet , and that the toughest , and hardest of digestion ; with eating whereof , his sweet was rank and rammish . Homer , in A●hillus his entertaining of Agamemnon his Ambassadours , shews it to be souldiers diet . The milk is as moderate as most kindes , except womens breast-milk . Yet is very different according to their age , feed , season of the year , and length of time after they bring forth their young , without hony it is dangerous food , curdling in the stomack . And it troubles the belly a little , unlesse eaten with scammony , and other things . In some parts of the East , those that are weaned at three months , are wont to be fed with it . The cheese follows the nature of the milke . But hee-goats flesh is worst of all to dresse , breeding ill blood , and is most corrupt , and offensive at coupling time . And yet it hath been a dish at a feast in Antiphanes , as bad and rank as it is . The testicles and liver also are much condemned . About kid , writers are not agreed : It was a delicate with the Patriarches under the old Testament . And Ascraeus the Poët calls it good juicy nourishment . And Platina after Galen , cries it up for the best houshold fare , easily disgested , as having litle dros in it , nourishing and breeding well tempered blood . But Brujerinus cries it downe , because shee-goats are feverish , and therefore the kid cannot but be unwholsome . Yet Jul. Alex. confessing it indeed to be hot , yet the tendernes of the kids age is an allay to the hot , and dry quality of the dam , and especially if the kid suck yet , not so much for the age , as the nourishment , which takes of from the heat , and makes tender , and juicy . Heathen also of old made it a messe in their feasts , seasoning it with Laser , and other herbs . The blood made into a dish , was called Sanguiculus or blooding ; which the Laconians call Melas Xoomos , or black-meat ; and Pollux A●matian blood-meat . Apycius will tell you how to dresse the liver and lungs . The use of this creature in medicine is great , Pliny speaks of a thousand medicines to be fetched from them . Democritus magnifies that is borne alone . The Magitians prescribed goats flesh rosted against a mans carcasse burning , against the falling sicknes . Hee-goats flesh sod in water , breaks impostumes , and divers ulcers . The Porredge drives away Spanish flies . Drusus the Tribune of the people is said to have drunke goats blood , when hee with wannes and envy accused Q. Cepio of poysoning him . The same washes out spots . And fried , it stops the pain in the bowells , and the flux of the belly , as Galen and Dioscorides relates . Hee-gaots blood soon ripens , make it hot , mingled with somewhat waxy , it eases the gout , helps ill-eyes , that of one fed with diereticall herbs , dried to pouder , and taken with parsly in wine , is very good against the stone . See in Aldrovand how and when it must be gathered . Some call this medicine Gods hand . Authors of great note ( as Scaliger and Ioubert , &c. ) say that goats●blood can soften and dissolve the Adamants glasse heated therein , and in juyce , may be made as soft and yeelding as wax , or clay , and wrought into any shape ; but dip it in water , it shall return to its former firmnes . This is a secret of Geberus , Albertus , and an ingenious Bituricensian glasmaker , which when hee was near death , hee freely revealed to Ant●Mizoaldus , as himself relates . The same mixt with vineger , is good against vomiting , and hauking , and spitting . The whey is good for them that have been bitten , in right gut , or the colon , because it soon congeals . It is very loosning taken with melanthins and brimstone , and takes away morphew and spots , and itch : With goos grease , deers marrow , rosin and chalk , it closes chapped lips . If an oxes neck swell , it is a golden soveraign help , with soft pitch , and ox-marrow , and goat-sewet , and old oyl , of each an equall portion , and unsod . With chalk it scatters swellings ; with wax it stops spreading of ulcers , with pitch and brimstone it is through healing ; and with hony and juyce of bramble it stops the running of the reines . The fat of it self alone helps the sting of the green Spanish fly . Magitians commend it against the falling sicknes , with bulls gall , boild in equall portions , and put up in litle gallbags , it must not touch the ground , ( forsooth ) and is to be drunk out of water at doore . The same with Ptisana , or barly unhusked boyled , is good for the colique . Goats-fat boyled with barly , rhoe and cheese , they give for the bloody flux , and taken in with juyce of barly unhusked . And helps much against diseases in the bowells , supt in in cold water . It is also good against the dropsy . Those of the Canary Islands annoint their flesh with goat-sewet , and juyce of certain herbs , to thicken their skins the better to endure cold ; because they goe naked . It is used also against the gout , with shee-goats dung , and saffran , and mustard , with Ivy stalks bruised , or the flower of wild-cucumber . The same is an ingredient into Pomatum , good for chapped lips . The marrow next to deers and calves-marrow , is commended . The liver rosted , and layd with oyl of mirrhe on the navell , helps the cholique , and is better then the same boild with sowr wine , and drunk . The same is good for Nyctalopia , and against the falling sicknes , and for convulsions . It is also commended against the biting of a mad dog , and layd on , it takes away the feare of water , they say , which the bitten , dread . Hippocrates prescribes sheeps , or goats liver buried in embers , to a woman in child-birth , sweld , to be eaten for four dayes , and old wine to be drunk therewith . The gall yeelds many medicines . It helps against venome from a wild Weezel ; with allom ashes it remooves the itch ; with fullers earth and vineger it helps scurf , so that the hairs by degrees dry . With cheese and brimstone it takes away morfew , with sponge-ashes thickened as hony . It scatters swelling , if often touched therewith at first rising . Layd on the eybrows , it takes away hair . To say nothing of the squincy , and eare-diseases . Lastly , smear your beds or walls with goats or bulls●gall , steeped in keen-vineger , you shall not be troubled with wall , or bedsted-lice . The spleen fresh taken out of the beast , and laid on mans spleen , in a few dayes strangly removes the spleenative pains , if you after hang it up in the smok , and there dry it . The head , with hair and all boiled , and pounded , strengthens the bowels . The brain dropt through a gold-ring into Infants , afore they have ever sucked , the Magitians prescribe against falling-sicknesse , and all other Infants-griefs . With honey , it heals carbuncles . And water poured out of a goats palate ; and what ever it eats , if mixt with houy and salt destroys lice●f you rub the head & body with it in whay , and is a remedy against belly ake . The ashes of the skin smeared on with oyl , rids strangly the kibe-heel . Shaving thereof , pounded with pumice , and mingled with vineger , helps the Mazels . Bind a womans paps with a thong of goats-lether , and it will stop excessive rheums out of her nostrils . The hair burnt , heals all fluxes ; and burnt with pitch , and vineger , and put into the nostrils , stanches bleeding . When burning , it chases Serpents away . The horn burnt , mixt with meal , laid on , mends scurffe , and scald-heads . Pieces of it scorched in the flame , with vineger , are of good use against S. Anthonies fire . Laid under a weak mans head , it causes sleep . Shave , or burn it , and mingle it with goats-gall , and myrrhe , and rub the arm-pits , it takes away the rank-smell . It helps against the Epilepsy , and the sent of it rowseth out of a Lethargy , or dead-sleep . And burnt , if you rub the teeth therewith , it makes them clean and white . The hoof burnt , it drives away Serpents ; and the ashes smeared on with vineger , helps baldnesse , and shedding of hair . Goats-milke also is many wayes medicinable . Democratis to my knowledge ( saith Pliny ) caused Con●idia , M. Servilius the Consuls daughter , who could not bear strong physick , to use goats-milke , which sustained her long in her weaknesse . The goats were fed with Mastixtrees . There is a healing vertue in it . A draught of it with uva taminia grape , cures a Serpents bite . That which is first milked , lessens the fits of a quartan ague , whether eaten or drunk . Some Magi give swallows-dung , a dram out of goats , or sheeps-milk , or sweet wine , three measures afore the fit . Annoint the gums therewith , and the teeth are bred with more ease . Drunk with salt and hony , it loosens the belly ; it is given against the falling sicknesse , palsy , Melancholy , leprosie , &c. Hot in barly-meal like pulse , it is given against the pain in the bowels . It cures the spleen , after two dayes fasting ; the third day the goats being fed with Ivy , if it be drunk three dayes without any other food . The cheese being fresh , heals bites ; being dry , with vineger and hony , it clenses wounds ; soft , and kneaded with hony , and laid on , and covered with woolen or linnen , it speedily helps bruises , &c. newly curdled , laid on , it helps sore eyes . If a woman hath eaten what goes against stomack , so that her belly ake , and she be feverish , Hippocrates prescribes a fift part of white Peplium , and half a chaenix , and as much nettle-feed , and half an pound of goats-cheese shaved , mixt with old wine , and supped up . And if in the womb any thing be putrified , or blood , or corruption come forth , he prescribes goats-cheese tosted , or scraped , alone , or with as much barly-meal , and taken in with win fasting . As for the curd , a dram out of wine is good against the bite of the Pieterman , and other Sea-fishes : It is drunk also for fluxes and taken against curdled-milk . A third part drunk out with vineger , is good against rank excesse of blood ; the bignesse of a bean , steeped in myrtle-wine , taken fasting , eases the collick . It is good against the lask . The pisse drunk with Sea-Aquin vineger , helps against the biting of Serpents , and breakis impostumes where ever they are ; poured into the ears , it helps the pulling of the sinews . The Carthaginian shepherds burn the crown veins of their children of four years old with unwasht wool , and some the temple-veins to prevent rheums : If they faint under the pain , they sprinkle goats-pisse on them , and fetch them again . The same drunken two cups a day with spicknard , is good against the water under the skin , drawing it away by urine . Sextus thinks it helps women in their months . Their dung is of frequent use , Spurathoris , the Greeks call it , it is of a digestive and eagre property , softning the hardest swellings , not only of the spleen , but also of others parts . Being burnt , it is thinner , but not stronger . Given in vineger , it cures the vipers bite , in wine with frankincense , female-issues . Ty it on a cloath , it stills children , especially girles . They daub it on parts out of joynt . Sod in vineger , it disperses throat , and other swellings ; And warmed and smeared on , it cures spreading ulcers . Prepared with hony , and laid on , it heals cancers , and belly carbunckles , and disperses them . Bruised to powder , and mixt with vineger , and applied to the fore-head , it takes away the migram : It cures burns , and leaves no scar : kneaded with vineger to the thickness of hony , it loosens contracted joynts , and removes tremblings with barly-meal and vineger , especial in tough and rustical bodies , it helps the sciatica . Pills thereof are a remedy for the months and second-birth . Adde hereto , that in Plague-time , if you keep a Goat at home , his breath and smell is good against infection . Besides all this , of the Goats-hair are made sives , of the skin garments , shoos , coverlids , bottles , boots , bellows , sails , paper , and whips . Pirrhus , of the horns made him a crest . The Locrians ( the Ozoli ) wear sheeps and goat-skins , and live among flocks of goats . The Sardi , and Getuli had no other cloaths . In Cypris they make Chamlets of goats-hair ; and to that purpose , near the rivers Betolis , and Issa in Armenia the lesse they keep , and shear a multitude of goats yearly . The Turks also at Ancyra , the head-City of Capadocia , make their choysest watered stuffes thereof , and also their tapestry . The paper or parchment , I speak of , were first found out at the Troian Pergamus , and thence obtain the name . We read little of their differences . The Egyptian bring five at a birth , because they drink the fat fruitfull water of the river Nile . In Phrigia there are four horned goats , as Scaliger relates , with long hair , and snow-white ; in the Weveries they shear not , but pluck the hair out . The Egyptians say , that when the Dog-starre arises , the goats turn ever Eastward , and their looking that way , is a sure signe of the revolutions of that Star. In the Nothern-coasts they are great bodied , thick thighed , full , and short shouldered , bending eared , small headed , thick , long and bright necked , high and broad horned . They are almost all white . In Winter they live on Pine-bark , Mosse , and Poplar-boughs . The skins are carried by great shipfuls into Germany , and yield great gaine . The Caspian Goats are whitest , not horned , and as big as Horses : So soft is their hair , that it may compare with Milesian-wool ; so that the Caspian Priests , and the richest make it their wear . In Cephalenia the Goats drink not dayly , but gape . and take in the wind . Theophrastus therefore saith , they drink not in six months . In Cilicia , and about the Syrtes they are as shorn . At Damascus they have long eares , manifold teats , and are very fruitful . The owners carry fourty or fifty up and down to sell their milke ; and they will milk them where you please , in your dining-room , though it be three stories high , afore your eyes in tin vessels . At Narbon , they have broad and long ears . In Illyria they are not cloven-footed ; they bring sometimes three , four or five at a birth , and give a gallon and a half of milk . The same is said of the Indian , near the City Tarnassuri ; and of the Affrican at the Promontory of the green-head . Xaverius the Jesuit testifies , that he hath seen at Amborna an Hee-goat suckling little kids , in that corrupted History of Christ and Peter , which the Authour wrote in the Persian language . He had but one udder , and gave a great sop of milk dayly . The Mambron Shee-goat in the Region of Damiata , they may ride with saddle and briddle , and other Horse-furniture ; the ears dangle to the ground , the horns hang downward , and turn up again under the mouth . Pharos , an Island in the Aegean-Sea , breeds Goats coloured like the Deer , and greater by much ; with an horn twelve handfull long , straight , having but on knag reaching right forth . In Sardinia , their skins are hot in winter , and cold in summer ; like the Musmones . And some are swifter then any beast . Among the Monsters we give hereafter the figure of one with three horns . ARTICLE V. Of the wild-Goats in generall . WEe are now to treat of wild-Goats both generally , and specially with many names , whereof we meet among the Greeks ; as Aix agrios , Wild-Goat . These have the wit with Dictany , to draw arrows out of their bodies , those namely that live in Candy , and on the hill Ida. Aristotle denies there are any in Africa , Virgil affirms it ; who takes the wild for those that are liker tame ; which Varro saith are a breed of the tamer , Wee call them Roes , Aigagros ; Oppian takes for a peculiar kind , called Camozza about Trent . The Aigokeroas , or Capricorn , is a wild wood-goat , of a severall kind ; in Suidas D●rkas ; Hermolaus conceives to be a divers kind , but it seems to be but another name Scaliger takes Dorcas for a kid ; Dorcus for a Roe . However it seems to have the name from sharp-sightednes ; for it hath a moysture within the bowelles that helps the sight . The name is used in the Canticles . The Dorcalides are short-tayled . Proches-Gaza , turns a Doe , having the name from Proixesthai , the swiftnes . P●oox , from fearfullnes , the Epithite that Homer gives the Hare . It is as swift as a whirlewind ; yellow haired , white tayled , the eyes white and blew , the eares stuck with long hair ; it swims very swiftly , and with the feet can stem a streame ; it delights in lakes where it seeks repast among the bulrushes . The Nebros some make a fawn ; some a kind of goat : of Solinus a Doe , Kolos is a Scythian wild-goat , of bignes between a Deer and a Ram , of a bright body , very swift , drinking with the nostrils , and holds the water there many dayes , and can make long shift in dry pasture : With the Latines Caprea , is a Rodi Rupicapra , a wild-goat , living among rocky places , as the name gives it . They love to clime high , and to live on the loftiest mountains , where your eye can hardly reach them : yet if they be pursued by beast , or man , it can cast it self headlong from the steepest crags , and yet help themselves so with their horns , that they catch no harme . They fall out often about the females in coupling time : By consent of all they excell the tame in goodnes of tast , savourines , and nourishment , in delicacy of temper , easines of digestion , and in paucity of excrements ; yet is their flesh somewhat drier ; therefore the Arabes invented the boyling them in oyl , to make them juicier . Yet some thinke that what is sod in oyl becomes dry , and looses the glutinousnes , as Psathuron , and Kauron . As for their use in physique , wild Goats-flesh is good food for those who have the bloody flux : The liver , either unrosted , or beaten to powder helps the cholique . The steame thereof boyled in salt water , helps thick-sighted eys : Burnt , and sprinkled on it , stanches blood , especially if you snuf up the powder . The blood with sea-palme takes away the hair : It helps to an easing by stool . The gall is soveraign against venemous bites . The same helps against bloodshotten and dim eyes , and against ruggednes of the cheeks and eye-lids , with conserve of roses , or bruised with juice of leeks , and droped warm into the nostrils , it takes away the tinckling of the head ; with Athenian hony , it eases the pain of the jaws , and cures the exulceration of the pizzle . The dung dried , stamped , and sifted , and taken in a cup of hypocras , takes away the yellow-Jaundice . ARTICLE VI. Of the wild-Goats in particular . POINT I. Of the Roe-Deer , Fallovv-Deer , Bucks , and Doe . THe kindes of wild-Goats are the Rupicapra , &c. The Rupicapra , or Dorcos ; in Greek , Aigastros , or Aigagros , that is Wild-goat . It is of the same greatnesse with the shaggy-goat , only a little taller , and in shape liker the tall wild-beasts . Bellonius takes it for a Buck. The colour is between dark and red ; it inclines more to the red in Summer then in Winter , to the dusky . But Scaliger saith , it is in Summer yellowish , in Winter ash-colour . Gesner saw one black and white . Some are all white , but few . It is red-eyed . The ears are longer then the Rams , and carnation coloured , and on either side a streak above the eyes from the root of the horns , straight to the end of the mouth , and ending in the upper-lip . The fore-head marked with a kind of star . The upper part of the tail hairy , black and round , and as long as that of a Buck. The horns blackish , nine or ten fingers long , rough with knotty ringlets ; none in the hooked part , which is smooth , and sharp like a hook . Almost paralel , rising in equal spaces ; firm , only at beginning , only a thumbs length , hollow ; and rounder then those of the tame . Some say they can , as we see Goats , scratch their backs with them . It is note-worthy what mischief they do themselves by that scratching ; they are thought to delight so in the tickling , that they fasten the horn-tip so in their skin , that they cannot pluck it back again ; so that they through anguish will cast themselves from the highest clifts , and taken , they dy of pain , or famish to death . They haunt rocky mountains ; yet not the tops as the Ibex , nor leap they high , or far ; they come down sometime to the lower Alps. They meet oft about some sandy rocks , and thence they lick sand , as Goats do salt , whereby they rub off their sluggish flegme , and sharpen their stomack . When they are hardly chased , they climb so high , that no dogs can come at them : Then when they see the hunters creep on all four to pursue them , they frisk from stone to stone , and make to the mountain tops , where no man can follow them , there they hold , and hang by the horns till they are shot with guns , or driven headlong from their hold , or famish to death . Presently after S. Iames time they betake themselves to the colder clifts , to inuse themselves by degrees to cold . Being taken , they are sometimes made tame . Of the skins are made gloves for horsemen . When they stray to find out new pastures , the next rock they look wishly on , putting forth a foot , they try often whether it be fast , or loose , and slippery . It is pleasant , saith Scaliger , to see how in my uncle Boniface his hall , they that are kept tame will leap at the hangings , wherein the like wild are woven . As for their use , their flesh is somewhat dry , and a breeder of melancholy , and is of a wild sent . Hunters drink the blood afresh , springing out for a present help for the swimming of the head . A cup of the sewet mixt with the milk , it is said to cure a deep consumption . We represent here a double figure , of the Rupicapra , or wild and mountain-Goats . The Buck is twofold ; one that the ancients write of , whereof here ; the other , the common one that the Moderns write of , called Platykeroos , or broad-horned ; men ( it may be ) by Gaza , who translates Proka , ( in Aristotle ) Dama , or Buck. Pliny reckons it among the wild outlandish goats . It may be it is that that Dioscor . calls Nebros . It is like a Goat , and coloured like the Doe . Ovid calls it a Doe with a yellow back . They are famous for their fearfulnesse ; therefore they are seldome tamed . They catch hold of Crags with their horns , as if they were hooks ; nor do they any other wayes clim the inaccessible ridges of mountains . POINT II. Of the Ibex . DIoscorides in his Chapter of Curdles ●akes no mention of this Goat , and scarce any other of the Ancients , except Homer , who calls it Ixalon Aiga . But the learned witnesse , as with one mouth , that it is the same that the Germans call Ston-Buck . Pliny comprizes the whole story in short , saying , that among the wild-goats are the Ibices on the Alps , of a wonderful swiftnesse , though their heads by burdened with huge horns , where with they defend , and poyze themselves ; and can safely tumble , and frisk as they lift from clift to clift , most nimbly . It is a gallant creature , and great-bodied , almost shaped like an Hart , but not so great ; slender thighed , and small-headed , the skin dark-coloured ; growing old , they wax gresly , and have a black list along the back ; clear , and fair-eyed ; cloven , and sharp-hoofed : The female is lesse then the male , and not so dusky of colour . He is bigger then the shaggy goat ; not unlike the Rupicapra . The hee hath along black beard , that happens to no other beast , so Bellonius writes , haired like the Hart ; unlesse happily to the Hippelaphus : His vast massy horns bent toward his back , sharp , and knotty , and the more , the older he growes ; for they wax yearly , till that they grow to about twenty knots in the old ones : Both horns , when grown to their utmost , are well neat sixteen or eighteen pound weight . Bellonius had seen some horns four cubits long ; they have as many crosse-beams , as they are years old . Fleet they are ; nor is their any rock so high , lofty , or steep , that they will not reach with some leaps , if it be but rough , and just but so far out , that they can fasten their hoofs on . They are wont to leap from clift to clift six paces distant from each other . Falling , he breaks the force of the fall with his horns . See Aldrovand about the manner of hunting them . There are two kinds of them in Candy . Bellonius writes , having seen of their horns brought out of Cyprus : If they are surprized , and have space enough , they venture on the hunters , and cast them head-long from the rock ; But finding there is no escaping , they easily yeild themselves . Of the same kind is that African wild beast , which Aelian H. A. l. 14. c. 16. describes thus : Wild-Goats abide on the tops of the Lybian mountains ; they are well near as great as oxen , their shoulders , and thighs extreme shaggy , small legged ; their foreheads round , thin and hollow-eyed , not bolting much out ; the horns from the first sprouting , very unlike each other , scambling , and crooked , and not uniformed and strait , as other goats horns ; but bend-back to their very shoulders . No Goats so fit , and able to leap , & so far as they from clift to clift ; and though they sometimes leap short , and fall headlong downe between the crags , they get no harme , so made he is against such brunts , so firme bodied , that hee hurts no horns nor head . The Goat-heards have many arts to take them , as high as they are , with darts , or nets , or gins , being very cunning in that hunting . On the plain ground any slowfooted hunts-man can overtake them . Their skins and horns are of some use ; for the skins are very good to make gloves for shepheards , and carpenters in cold winters . The horns are as fit to draw water out of rivers , or wells to drink in , as cups themselves ; for they hold so much , as cannot be taken in at one draught ; if well fitted by a good workman , it may hold three measures . It hath it's use also in physick . The curds as usefull as those of the hare . The blood with wine , and rosemary is commended against the stone . The only helpe for the Sciatica and the gout : gather the dung when the moone is 17 dayes old , or when the moone is oldest , if it be needfull , it may be of like efficacy , so the medicine be made on the 17 day , a handfull must be taken , stamped in a morter , with 25 pepper cornes , make it into pills , the number odd , adding three , quarters of a pint of the best , and of the most generous old wine , a pinte and halfe ; first making all into one masse , lay them up in a glasse ; but to make it more effectuall , doe it on the 17 day of the moon , and begin on a thirsday to apply it , giving it for seven dayes together , so that the patient stand eastward on a footstool , and drinke it ; which are meer fopperies , though Marcellus prescribe so . POINT III. Of the Buff , the Bubalides , and the Pygargus , or Roe-Buck . ALdrovand sayes c. 14. p. 303. that hee thought once that the Bubalus , or Buf , and the Bubalides , differed in former times in the shape ; but hee confesseth hee was mistaken . For the nature , hee is much taken with old home , and bring him into good pasture , hee will returne ; when frighted hee thinks himself safe , if hee can hide his head , like the Ostrich . Hee shuns all fierce and quarrelsome beasts . The blood is somewhat thicker then that of the Hare and Hart ; thickning well neare as much as the sheep . The Pygargus ( as Pliny also saith ) is a beast alwayes given to be lonely , and keeps in the woods . POINT IV. Of the Caprea , or Roe , in Pliny , the Goat half Wild and half tame , and the common Buck , or Doe . PLinies Caprea , or Roe , is no other then our Capreolus , or Kid ; which the Germans call Reh , not unlike the Hart in colour , but far smaller , scarce so great as the Goat . The male his horns commonly have six branches . There was one had 17 horns , whose picture the Duke of Bavaria sent to Aldrovand . The horns are branched indeed , but small , and they cast them . Sharp-sighted they are ; small voyced : they shed not their teeth ; spotted ; some spots are white . In time they change colour , and the spots become not so sightly . Many are taken in the Helvetian Alps ; yet they love lower places then other Wild-goats . The Shee , if her Male be taken , seeks another , bringing him to her old place ; and if the Shee be taken , the Hee seeks another . Their horns they either know not how to use , or dare not . They love to feed , where Partridges haunt . They run only when the wind blows , to refresh themselves in their toyl . They are as well tasted as the Boor , and their flesh sooner digested . Of this sort are those in Brasile ; two kinds are of them , Cagua-cuete , and Cagua-capara : Almost like our hee-goats . The head about seven fingers long , great and black-eyed , large and wide nostrild ; the mouth black , the skin shining ; the eares four fingers long , two and an half broad ; their veins easily seen ; the neck round and smoother haired then the rest of the body ; five fingers and a half long . The body but two feet from the neck to the rump . The tayl short , as of other Goats . The forethighs a foot , the hinder a foot and half long ; the hoof cloven and black ; and on those two other lesser ones . Smooth-haired , red on the thighs and feet , dark on the neck and head , white under the throat , and the bottome of the neck ; the tayl white below ; the eares whit within , dusky without , and almost hairles ; the mouth a litle longer below then above . Hee chews the cud , and is easily tamed : After one or two months old hee becomes delicately white-spotted , which in time weare out . The Brasile Cuguacu apara is a horned Hee-goat , coloured as the former , but somewhat lesse ; the horns have three shoots on them , the lowest is longest , and parted at top ; the main horn is a thumb thick , and eight or nine Rhineland fingers long . The Strepsicerote , or Roe-buck , is described by Aldrovand out of Pliny , and reckoned among the wild-goats , that are outlandish . The picture of the Cretian one is taken out of Bellonius . The common Buck resembles in shape the Hart , is greater then the Roe , but differs in colour . The Buck is smaller-headed then the Hart ; hee casts his head every year , the horns stick foreward out , and not as others use : The ridge of the back is blinking yellow , and hath a black list all along . The taile reaches to the hams , as a calves . The sides sometimes are checkered with white spots , that with age wear away . Sometimes the Does are all white , that you should take them for goats , but that the hair is short . Their horns are in many places shewen of a vast greatnesse and beamy , as at the ascent and steps of the Ambosian fort . The flesh very like the Kids ; the blood of a deep black . Sometimes he is fat as a Wether . The dung prepared with oyl of mirrhe , is said to make hair come thick . POINT V. Of the Goat of Muskus , or Musk-Cat . THe Arabians only have written of him among the old Writers . The later Greeks , as Aetius , and Paulus Aegineta , have borrowed what they have from them . Call him Wild , or Goat , or Indian , or out-landish , or eastern Gazella , or Goat of Moschus , it skills not much . Some call him Moschus from Musk , S. Hierome reckons his skin for the most delicate of perfumes , and calls him an outlandish Mouse . Gesner saith , the Musk lies in a bag in him . Writers differ in describing him , and some that have seen him , they say : But all agree , that he is a kind of Goat . Men report that he feeds all on sweet herbs , especially Nard ; and that the sweet musk is a blood gathered about the navil . They are so swift , that they are seldome taken alive . He bites at his pursuers with a fury . Take his longer teeth out , and you may tame him . In the Province Thebet they hunt them with dogs : Some say , they are found in Persia , Africa , Egypt . The perfume we call musk ; perhaps because of old they use the mosse of the Cedars and white Poplar , &c. in composition of perfumes and thickning oyntments . I have seen the like growing on beasts . The bags in this Gazella are full of musk ; He is of a middle nature , between a Hee-goat and a Calfe , and yellowish , which the Greeks call Moschus ; whence musk may have the name , or from the likenesse the bag bears with the small cups on Ovian-tops where the seed is , which the Gr. call Moschai ; or as Etimologists will have it , because it lies En Mesu , the middle , or the navell : Not to say it comes from the Verb Moo , because all desire it ; or from Ozoo , smelling , senting , of the Original writers differ . And as much about the choosing of it . Platearius likes not the black , but that that is coloured like Spikenard Brasavolus holds that the blackish hath the best sent , that brought out of Cataia . Some prefer Tumbascin musk , because of the abundance of pasture there , which is ripe in the bag , and better then that that is hanged up in the aire : The unripe , though in the beast , smells not well . The Antebian musk is better then the Abensin , then the Jurgian ; next the Indian by the Sea-coasts . That of Elluchasis among the Tacuini is thin , and the bag thin : The Gergerian quite contrary , and not so aromatical . That of Charua is a middle sort ; The Salmindian , not so good . For the proof of Musk , see Aldrovand . It is many wayes adulterated , especially the black , and reddish ; by mixture of a little goats-blood a little rosted , and stamped , three of four parts for one musk : But rosted bread makes it moulder ; the goats-blood broken is bright , and clear within . The Saracens vent it oft , bag and all , but sophisticated . Some falsifie it with a kids-liver dried , and birds muting . Some increase it with Angelica-root . It will loose the sent , if you adde any sweet thing to it . It is best kept in a thick glasse-bottle , waxed over . It recovers the lost sent , if you hang it in an open pot in a house of office . For the use of Musk , Authours differ about the temper of it . Averroes holds it hot , and dry in the end of the second degree ; Sethus in the third . All confesse it to be a thin substance . It drawes out blood , put to the nose ; and opens the vessels of the body . It is besides used to strengthen , and against trembling , fainting , wind ; to purge the head in sweet-balls , and wash-balls ; in censing , in pomanders , and sweet-oyntments . Yet it is ill for the mother to some women ; as the Venetian , and Northern women . POINT VI. Of the Bezoar , or the Pazahartica-Goat . MEn write diversly in the describing of the Bezoartican-Goat . Bell●nensis seems to deny there is any such beast , while he relates out of Thiphasis the Arabian , that that they call the Bezoar-stone , is taken out of the veins . The Arabs fetch it from the Harts . Monardes from the testimony of eye-witnesses , reports it to be as great as the Hart , and resembling him . Bontius saith , that he is shaped like our goats of Europa , except that they have more upright and longer horns , and that some of them are partly coloured , as Tigers , and goodly to look on ; two whereof are to be seen in the fort in Batavia . The greater , or lesser the stone is , that they carry the nimbler , or heavier they go ; which the wily Armenians , and Persians well know . They feed on an herb like Saffran ; the eating whereof breeds that stone . Whence it comes to passe , that because an Isle between Cormandel , and Ceylon , called by the Portugals , Isle de Vaccas , ( or of Cows , ) is sometimes overflowen , that the goats must be transported thence to save them , they being deprived of that herb , breed not that stone ; and when the waters are down , and they are brought back thether , they yield the Bezoar-stone again , which is as troublesome to them , as to us the stone is in the bladders or reins . Whence we may gather , how vain their relations are that tell us that it is bred in their bowels , or reins , or the gall . Some call it Pasani , some Balsaar , some Pazaher , that is , an antidote against poyson . It is bred especially in Persia in Stabanon , three dayes journey beyond Lara , where the Persian Kings are watchful to challenge for themselves all the stones that exceed a certain weight . They are of several shapes , and kindes ; some much costlier then others , and of greater vertue , and efficacy . There are counterfaits made . Monardes , from the relation of Guido de Lavaretus , writes , the right ones are made up of kind of lates , or barks folded within one another , very bright and shining , as if they were pollished ; having within a dust , or a chaffe . Bontius thinks that Genuine , that rubed on a piece of chalk , shews a light-red ; cast into a bason full of water , and left there three hours together , looses nothing of the weight . When the counterfait becomes hevier , or lighter taken out of water ; and rubed with chalk , splits . Much is written by many of the vertues thereof ; that laid on any bare part of the body , it defends it against poyson : That the powder cures bites , sprinkled on the bitten place ; That cast on wild beasts , it benums them , and kills vipers with any liquor : That all receits taken against poyson , and malignant Fevers are vain , unlesse Bezoar be also used . Monardes gives examples of diverse hereby rescued out of the very jawes of death . It helps melancholy , quartons , fainting fits , epilepsies , giddinesse , stone , worms , and what not : But it is observed to be more helpful to women then men . Some in India dream that it makes them young again . Monardes hath a whole tract about it : But Bontius writes , that he findes by a thousand experiments , that the vertue thereof is not so great . He saith , that the stones called pazahar bred in the stomack of the Simior are round , and above a finger long , and are counted the best . Hether may be referred the Vicuna , and Taruga . The Vicuna is a swift beast of Peru. It is hornlesse , else like a wild goat . Nether is that any hinderance , that he wants horns ; since there are dogs that are said to have horns , when most have none . He delights in mountanious and rocky places : She loves cold and deserts : She seems to be refreshed with snow , and frosts : She loves company , and the Herd . She runs from all men she meets , putting her young ones afore , being carefull of them . She is taken by a swift chase ; to which end three thousand Barbarians compasse a mountain , and by degrees make all the wild here together , sometimes more then three hundred ; they send the females after the young ones ; They are taken also , when they come to a convenient space , and toyles of cord , and lead laid for them . They shear them to make coverlids ; their wool is fine as silke , of a lasting colour ; being natural , it needs no dye . In hot whether it refreshes , helping the inflammation of the reins : wherefore they stuffe therewith tikes for beds . It is said to ease the Gout . The flesh hath no good relish ; yet it is an Indian dainty . And a piece of it new killed , and laid on the eye , removes suddenly the smart . They breed the Bezoar in the bowels , next to the eastern Vicuna is the Taruca , of that kind , but swifter , and greater , and deeper colour ; of soft and dangling ears , not delighting in company , she wanders among rocks alone . In these is the Bezoar-stone found both of greater vertue , and bulk . POINT VII . Of the Scythian Suhak , and the Goat with dangling eares . OF the Scythian Suhak , see Aldrovan . pag. 313. We owe to Aristotle the mention of the Goat with hanging-ears , a palm , and more broad , and reaching near the ground ; Probably it is that in the print here following , which they call the Indian Goat , and the Syrian Mambrina . By the wool , hair , face , and horns , it seems to resemble a sheep rather then a Goat . The colour is white . POINT VIII . Of the Oryx . THree sorts of creatures are by the Greeks termed Oryges . One a water one , two land ones . Of the first Strabo writes treating of Turdetamia , which some suppose to be the Sea-orke . Of the two latter kinds Pliny , and Oppian mention . The name Oryx comes from To Orytte●n , or digging , because , at new Moon it turns eastward , and digs up the earth with the fore-feet . For the shape , it is one-horned , and cloven-footed . It is of the kind of wild Goats . But of a contrary hayr , turning toward the head ; as it grows on the Aethiopian Bull. He is engendred in the driest parts of Africa , ever without drinke , and strongly usefull against thirst ; for the Getulian theeves hold out by a draught of wholesome liquor found in their bladders . Albertus saith that he is as big as a Hart , bearded , used to the deserts , and easily taken in a net . Herodotus makes him as great as an Ox ; Nor have we any certainty of his shape . The horns are black , and to be seen in most libraries , like a swords blade at top , diverse , according to their age , both in length , bredth , and number of knobs . Wee give you here the images of two of them . But Aldrovand himself durst define , whether they are Indian Asses horns , or no. But , since the Aethiops , called Sili , used them for weapons against the Struthiophagi , or Estridge-eaters , and they are very hand , and beamy , long , sharp-pointed , and hollow , they seeme to belong to the Oryx . The Egyptians fain many things of him , that they know , when the Dog-star arises , and then cry out ; that they gaze on the star , and adored it like a God ; whether by a peculiar sympathy , or that they know cold weather is past , which they cannot well endure . He seems to despise the Sun , and Moon ; they dung against the rising Sun , and never drink . Columella , and Martial mention the Orus ; but I beleeve it is not the same with this . The later calls him Cavage ; the former reckons him among the beasts kept in warrens , or parks for food . Hee is said by Oppian , to be wild , a great foe to wild beasts , and milke white . So different are the relations about the Orus , which must be a double kind ; one fearfull , the other fierce . Some in India are said to have four horns . Ambr. Paréus ( T. 1. l. 5. c. 5. ) mentions a wild beast in some Island of the Red-sea , called by the Arabs Kademotha ; by the inhabitants called Parasoupi ; as great as a mule , and headed alike ; haired like a Beare , but not so dark-coloured , but yellowish ; footed like the Hart ; having two lofty horns , but not beamed , akin to the Unicorns horn . The natives being bitten by any venomous beast , are cured forthwith by drinking the water , wherein the horn hath lien soaking certain dayes . ARTICLE VII . Of the Hart , or Deer . THe Latine name Cervus is taken from the Greek Kerata , horns . The Greeks give him very many names , as Elaphos , because of his nimblenesse , or his delight to be about lakes , or waters ; or because he drives away the serpent with the smell of his horn , who rubs it on purpose against a stone , to raise the sent ; and Beirix , Bredos , &c. The Hinds first fawning , they call Ptookas , that is , Procas , the Calf , or Fawn , Nebros , &c. The Deer , or Hart is cloven-footed , tong-hoofed , soft-haired , and hollow within , if you beleeve Junius , which makes him swim well . He is light coloured , sandy reddish , yet there are white ones , as Sertorius his Hind , which , as he perswaded the Spaniards , was propheticall . No beast carries greater horns : The Hind hath none ordinarily ; though some have been seen horned by Maximilian the Emperor , and by Scaliger . The Fawn of a year old hath beginnings of horns budding , short and rough ; The second year he is called a pricket , and hath plain horns , called spellers , or pipers ; The third year he is a sorell , his horns branching once ; and sox increase to the sixt year . ( Wee say there are in a stages head the Burre , or round roll next the head ; then the Beam , or main horn ; then the Browanteliers ; next above the Bezanteliers , next the royall , above the surroyall top . In a Bucks head are Burre , Beam , Braunch , Advancers , Palm , Spellers . The fourth year the Buck is a Sore ; the fifth year , a Buck of the first head ; the sixt , he is a Buck , or great Buck. ) But the branching is very different . William Duke of Bavaria hath two , each horn hath one and twenty branches . Albertus speaks of eleven such in Germany . Aemilian saw in the Duke of Ferrara his store-house a Hart , little lesse then a Horse , and so branched as the German heads . At Antwerp is one with 15 branches . Other hornes are hollow , except at top the Harts solied throughout , others cleave to the bone ; the Harts sprout onely out of the skin . No beast casts the horns so as hee . The horn is as firme , and hard as a stone ; growing old , it is lighter , especially in the open air , and sometimes moyst and dry again . Gesner hath observed in a grown Hart , at top of the horn , two , three , or five branches , and the beame six fingers broad , beside the antlers and spellers below ; and he hath marked between the brain-pan , and the horns , litle bones , or double-bony knobs , about two fingers long , smooth ; and the shorter , the older the Hart is . ( Wee English divide the Deer into red , and fallow Deer ; among the red , wee call the male a Stag ; the shee , an Hind ; the young , Calves ; among the f●llow Deer , wee call the hee a Buck ; the shee , a Doe ; the young , Fawns . ) And they all differ in hornes , and in some they are grown together . Gesner saith he hath seen a Stags-speller of 9 inches ; and of one of three years old , with the speller of 18 inches . Those wee have mentioned are smooth , white , not rugged . They cast their horns yearly at a certain time in the Spring . One hath been taken , in whose horn green Ivy grew . It is said , that if you gueled them , their horns fade away . Their face is fleshy ; the nose flat ; the neck long ; the nostrils fourefold , and with as many passages ; their musles slender , and weake ; the ears as cut , and parted , as no other beasts have . They that are about Argenusa on the hill Elapsus , they have foure teeth on each side , both below , grinders , and besides two other above ; greater in the male , then the female , they bend all downward , and seeme bent : They have all live-worms in the head , bred under the tongue , in a hollow of a turning joynt that joyns the neck to the head ; others as great bred in the flesh , at least ●0 , some have seen more , and severed ; though some have none . Some say Wasps are bred within theirs eye-bone , and fly out thence . The blood is like water , having no strings , but is curdled , as many have observed with Baldus Angelus . The eyes are great ; the heart as great as uses to be in all timerous creatures . Divers write diversly of a stone in the corner of the eye , called Belzahart , or Bezaar . Scaliger denies it , that there is any stone there , till the Deere be an 100 years old ; and then it begins to grow , and waxes harder then a horn , swelling out of the bones , and over the face ; where it bunches out , it is round , and shining , yellow , and streaked with black so light , that it scarce abides the touch ; you may see it withdrawn it self . Scribonius calls it , the eye-filth . Almost in all Deers hearts are found bones , the greater in the older , sometimes shaped like a crosse , interfering . I have seen them , saith Iordanus , as big as a pigeons egg , and framed of plates , and , which is pleasant to see , break them , and you find a bone in the midst , like the other heart-bones , about which those shells clings , the heat of the heart ingenders them . They are found from the midst of August , to the middle of September . Brasavolus calls it a sinew , or sinewy gristle . Andernacus shews you how to find it , laying open the left side , and tracing the roots , and membrance of the artery , whereabout it lurks . The Deers tayl is but little , like the Sea-calves ; the thighs very slender . They have more bellies then one . The genital sinewy like the Camells . The gut is so small , and britle , that you may break it , and never crack the skin . Men say they have no gall , but the bowells are so bitter , that a dogge will not touch it , unlesse the Deere be very fat . Those of Achaia are thought to carry theirs in their tayl , but liken the foure-part of the spleen , then the gall . The Doe is lesse then the Buck , a handsome beast , onely hornlesse , sharp-sighted , of wondrous swiftnesse , shee hath foure teats as the Cow. Galen speaking of the tunicles of a birth , and of veins , and arteries , which issuing out the womb , are fastened to it , affirms , that in all animals given to leaping , as Deere , and goats , the ends of the vessells are joyned with the matrixes , not onely by thin skins , but by tough flesh , like a kind of fat ; a token of admirable divine providence . The back of either sex is fat . Arist. and Pliny write , that there are none found in Africa , but Virgil and modern authors say the contrary . Some write that in Apulia , they shew themselves like armies ; and that Ferdinand King of Napels was deceived by them , and James Caldor , the wisest Prin●e of that age . In Bargu , a Province of Cataja , they are numerous , and so tame , that they ride on them . In Batavia they have abounded all along , that tract of sand-hills , and valleys , laying between the Haghs-wood and Egmond . In Brittain , checkered have been white , and black ones . In the region of the Chicoriary in the new world , they are kept tame like goats . Solinus writes , that there are none in Candy , except among the Cydoniatae . Yet Varinus mention Does in Achaea on that Isle . Bellonius said there are many there , there being no harmfull creatures in Creet . They swim out of Syria to Cyprus , because there is plenty of pasture , that they fancy . In Elaphus an Asian-hill by Arginussus , they are cloveneared ; and by the Hellespont . They are there tame by nature , saith Aurelius the Emperour . In Scotland the Deare are great , and so numerous , that at a solemne hunting 500 , 800 , sometimes a 1000 have been killed ; some are 10 thumbs thick of fat . They abound also in a hill on the Ilands , the Hebrides , which bears the name Cervus from the Deer . Xapita in America hath herds of them , as wee of Oxen ; they breed at home , are fed near their houses , by day let out into the woods , at night they return to their fawns , are shut up in huts , and suffer themselves to be milked . In France about Fountaineblea● they swarmed . In Florida there are tame , in Xapitum , and wilde , some as big as an ox , some lesse . In many parts of Germany , they are kept tame in dry ditches about their walls . In Helvetia they lessen dayly , inhabitants increasing , and woods decaying . In Hercynia they are blackish . Among the Dikilappi , there are many herds of them . In Norw●y they are called Rhen , they are somewhat greater then ours . The Laplander use them in stead of beasts of carriage , they yoake them in a wagon , like a fishers-boat , whereon they bind a man fast by the legs ; he holds the reins in his left hand ; in his right he holds a staf to keep the wagon from overturning : Thus they can ride twenty miles a day ; and they let the Deere loose , which returne to their owner , and usuall stables of themselves . They are so lustfull , that they go the whole day a rutting , a whole month together , and are raging , and wast away with it , almost another month . They will fight for their Does , and Hindes ; and the worsted Deere will attend , and serve the conqueror , if we beleeve Albertus . The females being with fawn , they separate themselves from others , and keep by their males , they dig holes in lonely places , they smell rank like goats , their faces sported with black ; so they live , till a sound shewr of rain fall , and then they return to their pasture . They gender in August and September . The same Bucks follow divers Does , and returne again to the first . The tame are usually barren , unlesse they be from the very first brought up tame . They go with fawn eight months . They bring forth most part but one at once . The fawns grow apace . The Doe in fawning is cleared of a flegmatique humour , otherwise she never purges . About suckling , and her posture , therein Pollux , and Gesner write contradictions . Authours write much of their long-livednesse . A Raven may live nine of our lives ; Deer , that is , Stags , foure times as long . By that reckoning they should live 3600 years . Pliny speaks of some , taken some hundreds of years after Alexander the Great his time , who had caused golden collars to be put about their neck , which were found covered with skin , and sunk in great fatnesse . In the reigne of Charls of France , who lived in the time of the Schisme , between Clement and Urban VI. there was a Stag taken at Sylvanectus , on whose collar was inscribed in Latine letters ; Hoc me Caesar donavit ; Caesar bestowed this on mee . Theophrastus who lived 80 years , yet complained of nature , that made Deere longer lived then man. Not to stand long on the sacred Doe , mentioned by Pausanias , that was a fawn in Agapenons time ; or Diomedes his Stag , taken in Agathocles time , some ages after . It is said that a Hind of Augustus C. was taken many lustres of years after his reigne , with this inscription on the collar ; Touch mee not , I am Caesars . Some guesse at their age by the number of the branches of their horns . Though Aristotle likes it not . Authors give severall names to their voyce ; as Glocitare , yonking ; Virgill calls it braying . Wee give different name to the voyce of Bucks , Does , Fawns , Stags , Hinds , and their Calves . They are friends to the Quail , but hold lasting enmity with the Eagle , Vulcur , Serpent , Dog , Tigre , wild beasts , Foxes , the Gew , and whitet-horn , and red feathers . The Quail sits oft on their back , and pick their hairs . The Eagle gathers a lump of dust , and sitting on their horns , shake it in their eyes , and strike them on the face with their wings . They fight with Serpents , search after them in their holes , and draw them out by the snuffing of their nostrils . The very smell of Harts-horn burnt , will drive away Serpents . In Lybia , they make at Serpents , where ever they ly . If a Deer tread on Cactum , the Hartychoke , and it pierce , their bones never be sound after . Aspalathus kills them with the touch . They delight in covert , in wild woods , forrests , chases , where the soyl is fat . They love vineyards and lawns , and pastures in woods , where the Sun comes . The Buck leaving his pasture , hids him to the woodside , but the Does run into the thickets ; they seek after fresh pasture , but ever return home again . One uses like a Captain to lead the Herd , they feed all day , at high-noon they seek shade ; they are fearfull even to a proverb . Cantharion Arcas , was by the oracle nicknamed a Deere . They are good at leaping , whence a place near Frankfort hath the name ; where two stones are erected , in memory of one that being hunted leaped 60 foot , and upon a loaden cart to save himself . When hardly chased , they will rest themselves , till the dogges draw near them . When they despair of escaping , they leave the woods , fly into the fields , and sometimes into towns , and houses for shelter ; for most part they go with the wind . Their sagacity and wit , in deluding the dogges , is strange . If they are hunted by Eager-dogges , they gather into parties ; then if pursued , they fly among the Deere , kept tame about house ; sometimes they mingle with the Herd , to shrowed themselves , sometimes they will drive the hunted Deere from them ; they will amuse the dogges by their uncertain steps , going back the same wayes , or where other Deere use to tread , to confound the dogges sent ; they will run round , and leap to put the dogges to alosse . There hath been one seen to run among a Herd of oxen , and leap on an oxes back , and to ride him along way , and trailing the hinder-feet on the ground , to put the dogs to a cold sent . They have been seen to leap into trees in shady places . They eat Cinara against venomous grasse ; and crabs against the bite of Spiders . They are very carefull that the Sun-beams shed not on their fresh wounds , to purifie them afore they be closed . With eating Dittany , they can draw arrowes out of their bodies , which goats also do . They swim over seas by herds , one resting the head on the others buttock , and take turns when the first is weary . This is most observed in the passage from Cilicia to Cyprus ; though they see not land , they smell it . They put the weakest last , and venter not out till the wind favours them . They fatten in summer , and then lurk in corners , that their weight may not make them an easy prey to the dogs . They hide themselves also by day , when they have cast their horns , and keep in shady places , to avoid annoyance from flies ; and feed in the night , till their horns sprout again , then they come into the Sun to confirm , and harden them . And when they can rub them against trees without pain , they dare venture abroad again . Some say they bury their horns , some say but one ; the horn is seldome found , which is medicinable . In Epire they bury their right , else-where their left horn ; In Parks neither , though they cast their horns yearly . When they have eat a Serpent , that the poyson hurt them not , they go to a river , and plunge themselves in all but the head ; yet drink not , till by tears they have sweet out the venome , which the cold water expels at the eyes . Eating serpents , clears their eye-sight : when taken , they become not only tame , but will come when called . Nay , you may briddle , and sadle them . It is certain that in Ptolomeis Triumphant-shew , there were seven brace of Stags seen coupled in chariots . Heliogabalus exhibited them by quaternions so yoked together . They were to Mithridates , as it were a life-guard . Sertorius the Generall of the Spanjards , the Roman , carried a white one alwayes about with him , making the world beleeve it was Diana . Ptolomy used one to understand Greeke . In fawning they forsake not beaten wayes , no more then coverts . They purge themselves with the herb Seselis , that they may fawn with more ease ; after fawning , they eat their after-birth , that enwrapped their fawn , then tast of a certain herb , and then return to their fawns . These they bring not up all one way ; the tenderest they carefully hide among thick shrubs , or grasse ; and chastise them with taps of their feet , to make them ly still , and not disclose themselves . When grown up a litle , they exercise them to run and leap gapps . A Shepheards Pipe , and singing , will intice them from their pasture . As for their senses , if they prick up their ears , they are quick of hearing ; if they hang them downe , they are easily surprised . That they are sharpsighted , their great ey is a token . Authors are of divers opinions about their usefulnesse in food . Some say their flesh is tender , and light of disgestion ; and better tempered , if cut afore their horns come . Galen holds it to be hard of concoction and melancholy , like Asses-flesh . Simon Sethi saids , it breeds black coller ; and that you must beware of it in summer , because they eat serpents then . If often eaten , it brings the palsie ; in winter it is safer food . Some say , fawns-flesh is best . Of old they praised the flesh , till they were three years old . The older , the dryer , and harder . In rutting time their flesh is rank , and rammish of smell , like goats-flesh . Avicen thinks it breeds quartan-agues . But Pliny saith that he knew Gentle-women , that used to tast it every morning , and were , for a long time free of agues ; especially if they dy of one wound . Others , by constant eating of venison , promise themselves vivacity , and spritefulnesse . The liver is thought to be naught . The horn newly shot forth , hath been counted a delicate , boyled , and then fried in gobbets . In Medicine , many parts thereof are usefull . The hair burnt under the belly , prevent miscarrying of women . The skin shaved with a pumice with vineger , cures S. Anthonies fire . The same fastened on the doore with the right feet , scare away all venemous creatures . The same helps against urine going from a man against his will in bed . The marrow easens pain , drives away serpents , helps against scalding ; taken in water eases the pain in the bowelles ; allays the bloudy-flux taken glisterwise ; softens the womb ; helps in Lint monthly termes . The sewet eases the gout , takes away face-freckles ; burnt and mixt with a tosted oyster , cures kibes and chilblaius , layd fresh on , cures the exulcerations of the womb . The brains Rhasis commends against the pain in the hips and sides , and against bruises . The lungs Pliny prayses against corns , chappings , and hard flesh . Marcellus sayes it helps feet pinched by , strait shoes , layed often fresh on it . Dried in the smoak , and poudered , taken in wine , it helps the Ptisique . The ashes burnt in an earthen pot , helps against sighing , and pursines . The pizle dried to powder , taken in wine , is given against the vipers bite ; smeard on with wine , it makes a bull lusty , dried it provokes urine , and helps the wind collique , if you drinke the water wherein it is washed . Pliny speaks of the Magicall use , or rather abuse of it . The bones are good against fluxes . Sextus saith the knee - blade is good against priapisme , if carried about one . The heart burned with the skin and horn , smeared on with oyl , cures wounds . The heart-bone is counted a preservative : The stone in the heart , or the other prevents abortion . The crudled blood of a fawn killed in the Does belly , is a speciall remedy against a Serpents bite ; and drunk , is good against the bite of a mad dog ; as also if you have eaten hemlock , and toadstools . The urine helps the spleen , and the wind in the stomack and bowells . The teares in wine , bring vehement sweats . It is round and bright-yellow , and hath black streaks , if you but touch it , it withdraws , as if it stirred it self . The Harts-borne is of speciall use . It helps burning feavers , provokes sweat ; is soveraign against poyson , and many diseases . The inhabitants of Florida bore holes in their childrens lips , and fill them therewith , perswading themselves that that makes them poyson proof . Aldernacus makes an eye-salve of it with frankincense , burnt lead , opium , &c. in rain-water . Infused in vineger , or poudered some , smear it on against freckles , and ring-worms ; burnt , the smell helps the falling sicknes ; with lentile , and deer-sewet it takes spots out of the face . Poudered with spunges , wherein there are stones , in a like quantity of wine and water , dayly drunke , it helps the kings-evill . Snuft into the nostrills with Sandaracha , it takes away swelling there ; with mastick and salt-amoniack , it whitens the teeth . With vineger it eases tooth-ake . Burnt with wine it fastens the teeth . With tragacanthus it cures the Haemoptoicum ; half-burnt it helps the bloody flux : with a litle livesulphur , and a newlayed eg , it stops vomiting . Burnt with oxymel , it dries the spleen : It helps the collique . Drunk with yvory , it is good against worms . Some make cakes of it with chalk , holy seed , a rosted eg , and hony . It is used also against womens greefs , stopping of the mother . For the differences of Deere . In new Spain is a kind called Macar . Some are red ; some white all over . These the Indians call Kings of Harts & Yztak Makanne . Others they call Aculhuame . The lesser , Quauhtlamacame , that of timerous become generous , and wounded are so fierce that they assault their hunters , and oft kill them . Others like them are called Thalhuicamacame , of the same bulk , and nature , but not so couragious . The least are Tamamacame ; perhaps a kind of goats . In Duarhe , Xapida , and other parts of America they herds of Deere , as we of oxen ; breeding , and fed in , and near the house . They let them loose by day to seek their pasture in the woods ; at even they returne to their fawns shut up in stalls ; they milk them , and have no other milk , nor cheese made of any other milk . In some western parts there chased , and wounded in hunting they seeke an herb , called by the Barbarians Atochielt , whereby they refresh themselves , and recover their swiftnesse . It is more usefull to them then Ditany . In Virginia the Deer are longer tayled then ours , and their horn-tops bend back . In America is a race of them called Seovassen , much lesse then ours , and with lesse heads , their hair hanging down like Goats among us . In new Mexico , they have hairy long tailes , as Mules , and they are as great , or greater then Mules , and very strong . A Spanish Captain had a brace to draw his coach . See Aldrovand about the Cervopalmatus . We have said already out of Julius Capitolinus , that the memorable wood of Cordianus is painted in the Beaked-house of Cn. Pompey ; that among other pictures , there are two hundred Palm-herts ; the which Gesner at first thought to be all one with the bread-horned Goats ; but after , when John Caius a British Phisitian sent out of Britain these horns to him , he changed his mind , yeelding it to be a Palm-deere . The horns being longer and thicker , then a Deers usually are . In Persia , about Schamachia , Karabach , and Morage , there are beasts like Does , yellowish , with horns bending backwards , without knobs , which the Turks call Tzeiran ; the Persians Aku. ARTICLE VIII . Of the Tragelaphus , and the Tarandus , or Busse . THe Tragelaphus seemes to have taken his name from his resembling the Hee-goat , and the Hart. Some call him Hippelaphus , because he is somewhat like a Horse , he having a mane , and being greater , and grosser then a Stage . The Germans call him Brandthirsch , either because he is blacker then the Deer , or because he haunts the places , where charcole is made , and feeds on the grasse growing thereabout . He is of greater bulk , and strength then a Deer . Hee hath thick , black hair on his throat , and long on the shoulders . He differs from the Deer therein only , and in his beard . The ridge of his back is ash-colour , the belly duskish , the hair about his peezle cole-black . They are found , not only about the river Phasis , as Pliny mistakes , but also among the Arachosians ; and are taken also in the Torantine , and Konigsteinian wildes of Misnia near Bohemia . The blackish Deer in England differ little from them . De Tarandus , or Busse , is called by the Barbarians Pyrandrus , and Pyradus , by the Northern folk Rehenschier ; by Hezychius Chandaros . He is as big as an Ox ; headed like a Stage , nor unlike ; shaggy like a Beare , but white-hayred . His hide so tough , that they make breast-plates thereof . Thick breasted ; cloven , and hollow hoofed , and loose ; for in going he displaies them . So fleet , and light of foot , that he scarce leaves any print of his footsteps in the snow ; outrunning the beasts that ly in wait for him in the vallies . His horns are lofty , that are crosse beamed from the very forehead ; a knotty branch is in the midst , that branches out again into broader . The horns are white , and streaked as with small veins . They differ from the Elks-horns in height ; from the Harts , in breeth ; from both , in colour , and numerousnesse of branches . When he runs , he rests them on his back , for while he stands still the lower branches even cover his forehead ; with these lower he is said to breake the ice to come by drink . His food is wood-fruit , and mosse on trees . He makes himself lurking holes in the Northerne mountains , and in hard frosts comes to Mosiberg , and other hills in Norwey . Men take them for household uses . They bring him to high-way journies ; and the Husbandmen to work of husbandry . No wild flesh is more delicate : They live together in herds , and are seen in the vast Northern wildernesses by thousands together . The females branch not . They are found in Norwey , Swethland , Lapland , and Poland . There were once a brace brought bridled , sadled , and trapped to Augusta of the Vindelici . They change colour through feare , taking the colour of what they come near , be it stone , or wood , white , or green , to shrowd themselves , like the Polypus in sea , and the Chamaeleon on land ; but these latter are smoother , and fitter for that purpose , those are rough , and it is strange they should change colour . But what for a Busse this is , whether the Turo , or Rangifer is uncertain . I have given you his print here , as near the truth as I could . ARTICLE IX . Of the Rangifer . IN the description of the Rangifer , or Reen , Writers agree not . Albertus saith , it resembles a Deer , but is greater , and of remarkable colour , and very swift of foot . He is attired with three rows of horns , on each are two horns , so that his head seems made up of little rocks . Of these two are greater then the rest , standing where the Deers horns use , which grow to five cubits length , and there are seen on him five and twenty branches . Those two in the middle of his head are short , and weakly . Others he hath on his forehead , liker bons , then horns , which he uses most in fight . Olaus M. saith , he is three-horned , and that he is a kind of Stag , but much taller , fleeter , and longer . He is called Rangifer , both because of his lofty horns , that resemble the branches of the Oke ; as also because the harnesse that they fasten their winter Carts with , to their horns or breasts , are in the countrey tongue , where they are called Ranga , and Loga . He hath a mane , and round hoofs . He hath a trident on the top of his horns , and is found in the Forrests of Poland . Iulius Caesar makes him a kind of Ox , shaped somewhat like a Hart ; from the midst of his forehead , between the ears sprouts out one lofty horn , straighter then those known to us ; the top spread , and branching . Some make him like the Elke , some like the Asse , in stature , bulck , and slendernesse of legs ; headed like a Calf ; necked , and mained like a Horse ; the horns shadowing , smooth , slender , long , stretching to the back , otherwise like the common Deer . Scaliger ascribes to him all that Olous M. doth to the Elke . They are found in Lapland , Swethland , Norwey , and near the North-Pole . Their meat is mountain-mosse , white , especially in winter when the ground is covered with snow ; which though never so thick , nature hath taught them to dig through to come by their food . In Summer they browse on trees , leaves , flowers , and herbs ; rather desiring to stand upright , then to bend in feeding , because their horns stricking out afore hinders them ; so that they must feed with their head wryed on one side . If you bring them into other lands , they live not long , as men find in Holsatia , and Prussia . Hether some were sent by King Gustavus in the year 1533. and turned loose into the woods , but none of their breed have been found there . Because they are both wild and tame ; their milk , skin , sinews , bones , flesh , and hair are made serviceable to man. The milk and whey is for food . The skin serves for cloaths , bedding , and saddles ; being strong and lasting , they make therefore sacks , and bellowes of it . With the sinews they sew garments . Of the bones and horns they make bowes . The flesh they dry in the wind and the smoke , to last many years . The hoof helps the cramp . With the hair they stuffe saddles and cushions . ARTICLE X. Of the Elk. SOme make the Elk a wild beast , a kinde between the Hart and the Camel ; bred among the Celtae , hardly found out ; if they smell a man , which they do afar off , they hide themselves in deep caves , and dens . They are in the Hercynian wildernesse , somewhat like the goat , but so me what bigger , and of another hew ; not horned , their thighs without joynts , never lying down to rest ; nor if they chance to fall , can they rise again of themselves . Pliny makes him like a beast of use in husbandry , only differing in height of ears and neck : Not unlike the Machlin in the Isle Scandinavia , the like never seen in these parts , but without bending knees , sleeping standing , leaning against a tree , and so taken by cutting the tree then down , otherwise very swift . The upper-lip very great , which in feeding turns back , which else would be wrapt about what lies afore him . He is found on the Alps , saith Dodoneus , hath under his chin a gobbet of flesh , so big as a hand , hairy , grosse as a foles tail . Scaliger speaks of two kinds of Elks , but calls this Bison . Olaus , a kind of wild Asse . Erasmus Stella , a kind between the Horse and the Deer , casting his horns yearly . Lemning takes him for a kind of Goat . The Dutch call him Elend , or Misery , both because he is daily sick , and remains so till he put his right after-hoof to his left ear , as also because the slightest wound kills him . Cardan calls him a great beast like a Hart , bred in the North , having long forelegs , and a fleshy trunk , but little , and horns unlike all other beasts , thick and broad from the bottom . The shoulders sink downward ; as big , and tall he is as a reasonable sized fat Horse ; he goes hanging his head down . His head and neck to the shoulders is thick of hair , and that long , and hath a beard like a Goat . His colour white-ash , but at times of the year his hair changes colour . His head very long , and slender for such a body . The lips great , hanging , and thick , chiefly the upper-lip . The mouth long . The teeth not great , nor long : Ears long , and broad . The male hath various horns , and full of branches , but nothing near the Stags ; the female hath no horns . The horns are two fingers thick . One horn is almost triangularim shape , and extend like a great birds wing , of twelve pound weight . Like Stags , they cast their horns at set times of the year . One I had a while by me , that fell from the Elk , like a ripe aple from the tree of it self , known well by the root ; other two small ones I have , of two or three months growth , cut off a while afore the Elks death ; which have a soft down on them , and blood . He is big-bellied like a Cow : his tail strangly small : cloven-hoofed he is as an ox . The skinne is thick , and tough , and can defend against cuts and stabs , as if it were an iron breast-plate ; the Tanners prepare it with fish-fat so , that it can keep out any shower of raine . It is like a Deers skin , but differs from it thus ; it sends forth a breath , that may be felt by a hand opposite , because it is full of pores , and the hairs are hollow , though Gesner deny it , who hath a foot by him ; but he might be deceived , because pores are shut in dead Bodies . The horns weigh about twelf pound , and are two foot long , not branched , as the stages , yet divided with some flat blades , more like a shoulder , then a horn : They are brought out of Lithuania . But the horn of a great Elk sent to Aldrovand , weighed but seven pound twelf ounces ; the part near the head , a man could scarce graspe , adorned with five blades , two on each side , beside a little one shooting out . The legge weighed three pound and an half . The nature of the Elk is , being hunted to betake him to the water , and to take a mouthfull , and to spout it hot at the dogges . He is seene seldome alone ; in snow they goe many together in company . One hastens afore , as occasion serves ; the rest tread in his very steps , and hold the same pace : They can hold out a day and a night , without eating or drinking . If you take the yong one , you may make the dame so tame , that shee will be brought to drink beere with you . He hath such a strength in his hoof , that with one blow hee can kill a wolf , and bruise a tree , as if it were a toad-stool . The natives , where they are , eat the flesh , both fresh and salted ; but the juice seems to be but grosse , and melancholy . In Phisick , the horne is binding , and good against the epilepsy , if cut off between the feast of the birth , and that of the assumption of the Virgin Mary : Some say , on Aegidius his day . The sinews are used in Swethland against the cramp , made into a girdle , and tied about the part in paine . The hoof helps against the falling-sicknesse , and the stopping of the womb , or hystericae . The outer right hind-hoof of the male , afore he hath coupled , choped of from the live-foot with a hatchet , after mid-August , is a present help for the cramp , and fainting fits ; if you make a ring of it for your left hand , or if you grasp it in your right hand ; or put a bit into the left eare , and sometimes pick the eare therewith . The shavings of it with zedoary , helps womens griefs . ARTICLE XI . Of the Rhinoceros . THe Rhinoceros borrows his name from the horn in his snout . Some call him an Aegyptian Ox , some an Aethiopian Bull , but they mistake ; for there are none in Aegypt , except by chance . In Aethiopia indeed is a bull like him in the horn , which the unskilfull miscall a Rhinoceros . Authours are most uncertain in their description of him . Pliny in short thus ; That hee hath one horn in his Nose , he is as tall as the Elephant , his thighs much shorter , box-coloured . Others add , that he hath a swines-head , an oxes-tayl , the Elephants hew ; his horn is two foot long , that he is in the Province of Mangus ; that he is cold of temper ; the horn on the tip of his snowt is sharp , strong as iron , his skin so tough , that no dart can pierce it ; that he hath another shorter horn on his right shoulder . Some say , two in his nose , others say , one in his forehead . Some make the horn strait , like a Trumpet , with a black crosse streaked . Some say it is crooked ; some flat ; some , turning up . Some write that he hath two girdles on his back curling , and winding like those of Dragons ; one turning toward his mane ; the other toward his loyns . But Bontius , who hath seen the Rhinoceros a hundred times , both kept in Den , and loose in woods , writes that his skin is ash-coloured like the Elephants , very rugged , full of deep folds on the sides , and back , thick of hide , that a Japons sword cannot enter ; the folds are like shields , or shells . He is hog-snouted , but not so blunt-nosed , their horn at the end is different according to their age : in some ash-coloured , sometimes black , sometimes white , he is not so long-legged , nor sightly as the Elephant . He is found in the deserts of Africa , in Abasia , in many parts of Asia , in Bengala , and Jacatra ; Not knowen to the Greeks in Aristoteles time ; nor to the Romans afore the year DCLXVI after the building of Rome . Some say Augustus shewed on in a Triumph . Some , that Pompey was the first , who presented him in his Palays . He hath a rough tongue , and feeds on grasse , and briars . He holds enmity with the Elephant . He hurts not mankind , unlesse provoked . When he is to fight , he sharpens his horn on the stones : In combate , he aimes at the belly , which he knows to be soft ; out of which he lets all his enemies blood . If he cannot come at the belly , the Elephant with his trunk and teeth dispatcheth him . Provoked , he makes no more of a Man and an Horse , then of a flea ; he can with his sharp tongue lick a man to death ; fetching of skin and flesh to the bare bones . Shoot him , and he with a hideous cry layes all flat , that comes in his way , even the thickest trees . Read stories of his fiercenes in Bontius . Hee delights strangely in mud . Being to fight , shee secures her yong one first : Hee grunts like a hog . The Moors feed on his flesh , which is so sinewy , that they had need of iron teeth to chaw it . The skin steeped in wine is given in against malignant feavers . The horne some prescribe against poyson . The dainty ones among the Romans used it in bathing for a cruize ; They kept oyl in it for them that bathed : I cannot say there are different kinds of these beasts . Yet they say , there was one taken in Africa as great as a wild Asse , the horn two cubits long , the feet like the Deers , eared like the Horse , tayled like the Ox. CHAPTER III. Of the fourefooted Beasts chevving the cud , that have no horns . ARTICLE I. Of the Camell . THus far of the Horned-beasts chewing the cud . Those that have no horns , are the Camell , and the Camell-panther . The Camell is so called either from the Hebrew Gamal , or the Greek Kamnoo , to labour , since hee is a Beast of carriage ; or from Chamai , lowly ; because hee kneels to take up his burden ; or from Kammeros , crooked , from his manner of bending . Hee is cloven-footed , but behind on one fashion , afore on another ; the clefts like the Gooses are filled . The Bunch on their back differences them from all other beasts : Hee hath another below like it , that seems to support his body , it is about the bending of the knee . The female hath four teats like the Cow : Tayled like the Asse . The Genital behind , and so sinewy , that with it men bend the strongest bows : On either thigh a knee ; nor more folds , but they seeme so many , because they come under the belly . The ankle like the Oxes . The buttock answers the bulk of the body : The gall is not distinct , but confounded with certain veins . Hee hath no fore-teeth above . Hee alone of the hornles beasts hath a double stomack , to disgest his thorny hard food . Therefore the skin that covers his mouth and stomack , is througout rough : Some write of their marrow and sewet . They are found in Africa and Asia , in Bactria especially and Arabia , and in Ionia by the city Clazomenia , where they leave whole fields for them to feed in . Mithridates being overcome by the river Rhijndacus , they were first ( saith Salust ) seen at Rome ; but there wee of them seen in the Achaian and Asian warre . Ptolomy at Lagus shewed a Bactrian one all over coleblack among his sights . They delight in thorny and woody food ; they brows also on bulrush tops , nor refuse they barly alone , or with hay , or thin low grasse ; sometimes content with thistles : Now a dayes they that travell through the deserts of Arabia , give each five barly cakes a day , as bigh each as an Quince : They can goe four dayes together without drinke ; but when they come to water , they drinke so much , as not only quenches thirst , but serves for the day following . They love muddy , and avoid cleare water : they stamp on purpose in their water to thicken it . The later ones they say can refrain from drinking 12 , nay 15 dayes together , if need be ; and some eye-witnesses affirme that in Biled Elgerid , if they feed on fresh grasse , they never drinke . About their Engendring , the postrue and manner read Pliny , and Aristotle . In coupling-time they retire into lonely places ; when none can safely come near them , but their keeper . Some say the female goes ten months , and in the eleventh brings forth ; and a year intermitted couples again . They bring forth in the spring , and some say , they presently after couple . Writers differ about it . They have three enemies , the Horse , the Lion , and the Gadfly . Cyrus with his Camels worsted Craesus his Horse ; for Horses cannot endure their smell And the Arabs smeare their Camels with fish fat , to keep away the flies from vexing them . They are troubled with the gout , whereof they dy , and shedding all their hair , is another of their diseases . They run mad sometimes through lust , and remember a wrong , and kill whoever they meet , even their guides . This frensie lasts fourty dayes . Some say , Hierom writes of one in Bactria , that had killed divers men ; there were above thirty men to master him with strong ropes , and a great out-cry . His eyes were blood-red , he fomed at mouth , his tongue swelled , and he roared hideously . Some live fifty years , some last hundred , unlesse change of hair bring them into diseases , they live longest in Bactria . Their disposition , nature , appears in their revengefulnes , teachablenesse , love of musick , modesty , and naturall affection . He layes up an injury long , being stroken , and watches occasion to be revenged . He may be taught by a drum to lead a dance ; they use a yong one to tread on a hote floor , which makes him lift up his feet by turns ; a drum being still beaten at door . They use him to it a year in this school ; and after , when ever he hears a drum , he falls a capring ; when he begins to tire , musick will invite him on , when blows cannot force him . He will not couple with his dame . If being blinded he be betrayed to it , in revenge he will kill the causer of it . He is compassionate . He eats all night ; but forbeares , if any in the stable be sick . This the Indians observed . When they would have them speedy ▪ they take their yong ones along some miles with the dame ; Shee will double her pace to returne to her yong ones . He is very usefull . In medicine , the flesh provokes urine . The fat of the bunch smoked helps the Hemrods . The brain dried , with vineger , the falling sicknesse . The blood furthers conception , and is good against the stoppings of the mother , if used after the moneths . The milk eases the belly , being thin and waterish , it helps the cramp , and wakens appetite . The urine , ( which fullers also use ) whitens and cleanses the teeth . The tayl dried loosens . The dung with oyl makes the hair curl . The same , white , pounded with hony , allays swellings , and clenses wounds . It is said , that the bristles of the tayl wreath , and tied to the left arme cures the quartane ; if you will beleeve it , we know that the Arabs eat the milk . Galen saith , the Alexandrians eat the flesh . Heliogabalus , Apicius like , fed on it sometimes at supper ; and the heels being tenderest . The Jews of old made it their food . Some reckon that , and the milk among dainties . This , in those that are near foaling , is of a lesse cheesy , and buttery substance . Historians relate their use in war. Hence some armes have their names , as we shall shew , if God give leave , in our Philology . In Arabia , Aegypt , &c. they travell not without them . They are good for carriage , but stinted to so much weight ; usually six hundred pound ; for a need , a thousand . While they are loaden , and unloaden , they ly down on their belly ; and feeling they have their just load , they rise up , and will carry no more . The African Camels will travell with ease fifthy dayes together without intermission . Some are fat , some leane , there are reddish , and white . The swiftest are called Dromedaries ; these are lower then the other . They will travell above an hundred mile in one day . They are fleeter then Nisaean horses . The females are swiftest . The Arabian are double-bunched on the back , called thence Dityloi . The Bactrian are held strongest , and have one bunch under the belly to ly on . The Caspian are as big as the greatest horse . The African are of three kinds ; the first is called Hugium , who are indeed huge great , and strong , able to carry a 1000 pound weight . The second sort are lesse , double-bunched on the back , called Bec●eti , fit for carriage , and to ride on ; the Asians know no other . The last they call Raguahil , they are lanke , and slender ; fit onely for the sadle , he will carry a man an hundred miles a day . On these the King of Tambutus uses to send his messengers to Segelmessis , or Darha , 900 miles of , in the space of eight dayes , without any baiting , or resting by the way . ARTICLE II. Of the Camel-pard . HEe borrows his name from the Camel , whom in bulk he resembles , and from the Pard , or Panther , whom he resembles in his spotted skin . The name , and the beast came first from Alexandria to Rome . He bears other names , as , wilde Sheep ; from his gentlenesse , and living in deserts , and Nabis , Nabuna ; by the Ethiopians , Anabula , & Saffarat , and Orasius , but falsly . Since that is a beautifull , this a misshapen beast ; of late , Giraffa , corruptly Saffarat . Nor Aristotle , nor Aelian mention him ; Strabo , and other ancients , differently describe him . One writes , that he is so long-necked , that he can reach his food from the highest trees , and that his skin is checkered like a hinds , and streaked ; he is lower behind , then afore : sitting , he seems as high as an Ox , he is taller then the Camell , and gentle as tame cattell . Pliny makes him horse-necked , ox-thighed , camel-headed , with glistering white spots . He is slender , and swannecked . Bellonius saith , he saw three in Cair , each had two small horns , sticking six fingers long out the forehead , and a bunch out the midst of the forehead , like another horn , about two fingers long , the neck seven foot long ; and when he stretcheth it out , it is sixteen foot from the ground , he is eighteen foot from the tayl to the top of his head ; that his legs are of an equall length ; on his thighs afore stand much higher then those behind ; his back , from his tayl to the top of his head , rises like a ladder , and as a ship-keel , the whole body marked with great spots , like a deers , foure-squared , nine inches broad , the ends white , and a finger broad . The whole body , like a net , the spots are not round like the Leopards , the foot cloven , like the oxes . The upper-lip hangs far over the lower . The tayl is thin and small , hairy at top . He hath a mane like a horse , reaching from the back to the top of his head . He seems to halt , as he goes , now on the right side , anone on the left ; but on legs , and sides wagling ; and when he would either eat , or drink any thing from the ground , hee straddles wide afore , and bends his legs ; otherwise he cannot eat . His tongue is two foot long , of a darke violet-colour , round as an eel , wherewith he licks in boughs , leaves , grasse , nimbly , and even undiscernally . Purchas , out of Fernando the Jesuite , writes , that he is so vast and tall , that a man on horseback can passe under his belly ; he is found in Africa among the Troglodites , and in Ethiopia . Caesar the Dictator , made them first a part of his Shew at Rome . After him Gordianus shewed 10. Aurelia also led some of them in Triumph . The Ethiops presented one to Leo the Emperor . A Sultan of Babilon , another to Frederick ; and another Sultan , another to Laurence de Medices . His keeper can easily lead him with a head-stall , as he list . The Jews might not eat of them , whence perhaps they come to abound so in Judaea . CHAPTER IV. Of the foure-footed Beasts that chevv not the Cud. ARTICLE I. Of the Swine . THe Latines give the Swine five names , Sus , Porcus , Scropha , Verres , Majalis ; in English , the Sow , the Hog , the Barrow-hog , the Boar. Sus the Sow ; in Greeke Us , common also to the Boar. Of old , called Thysus , from Thyein , to sacrifice ; since a Swine in the rites of Ceres was offered , and in entring covenant ; and in Hetruria , at marriages by the new-wedded couple . The like did the ancient Latines , and Greeks in Italy ; for the women , the nurses chiefly called , the female nature Choiron , which signifies a swine , and one that deserves a good marriage . Porcus , a porke , from Spurcus , wallowing in the mire . The Sabines , Poridus ; the name they give brawn . Scropha is a Sow that hath of● had pigs . Verres is the Boar , or Boar-pig : Majalis is as the gelding among horses , or the capon among pullen . Hybridae were of old swine half wild , or ingendred tween , a tame , and a wild . Wee shall in brief describe the Swine , it being so well knowen , in the Bones is not much marrow . The hairs are stiff , and bristly , thicker then the Oxes , and Elephants ; amongst us for the most part yellow . In France , and Italy , black ; most are party-coloured , if you observe them well . The fat lies betweene the skinne , and the muscles , called Lard ; the grease is old , or salted , or simple . The brain is fattish , and decreases in the waining of the Moone , more then any other beasts . The eyes are hollow , and sunk , not to be taken out without hazard of life ; no not one onely . The eye-brows move downwards toward the nose , and are drawn backward toward the temples . The tip of the nose is thick , the forehead narrow , the lips broad , the mouth stretched out , and broad , to root withall , called the snout . The Sow hath fewer teeth , and never sheds them ; the neck-skin is toughest . The Sows hearts are inarticulate . In the ears is a moysture like gall , of the thicknesse of that of the spleen . The stomack is large , and winding . In the liver are white stones . The flesh below the navell is without bone . The Sow hath many paps , on a double row , having many Pigs to suckle ; the best , twelf , the common ones , two lesse . Of their genitals , see Aristotle . Their tayl is crooked , they have no ancle , and are a middle-kinde between the whole , and cloven-footed . They have ten ribs . The Sow hath circular gristles , whereof read Severinus . In the small guts of one he hath seen two wormes , one a palme , another a finger long , both hollow , and full of white juice , as chile , or first milk , both shaped like an earth-worme . Learn hence how worms breed in , and cleave to our bowels . The thin skin of the Sow , is of the same colour with the hair . He anatomized a Sowes belly , and found in the utmost ends certain thin skins , wherein it seems , were preserved the superfluities of dregs , and pisse . The navel-vein is parted near the womb ; the navel-vessels first bend toward the left pinion , then encompassing the neck croswise , they lead back toward the right leg . In the Birth almost all the bowels are conspicuous , the Liver , Stomack , Bowels , Milt , Reins , Mid-rif , Heart , Lungs . The heart whitish , the Lungs liver-coloured , the Liver dark-red , the Reins great according to the proportion of the vein appearing by the right forefeet , but more by the hinderfeet ; the throat veins that ascend to the head , are of the shape of a lambda ( λ ) . In a perfect shaped pig , the breast laid open by two crosse-sections , you see two sinews , that passing through the throat , and cleaving to the heart-skin , descend directly through the sides of the heart to the mid-rif , by whose sinewy-ringlet they are fastned through two or three branches , or sprigs ; whence passeth another to the upper-mouth of the stomack . Here perceive you plainly the severing of the axillary vein , and the thymiaean . The lappets of the heart are hollow , divided from the forepart of the heart , conjoyned behind . The passage of the urine from the bottom of the bladder after two fingers bredth is set into the arteries . At the end of the yard is a round kernel , and two in the neck of the bladder , &c. In the Stomack is a slimy juice like bird-lime , or the white of an egg ; in the bowels another like thin hony . A vain unparallel'd runs along the back-bone , branching toward the severall ribs . Swine are found every where among us . In Strabo his time , Gual was so full of them , that they furnished Rome ; the best came pickled thither from Lions . So good were at Syracuse , that Sicilian-cheese , and Syracusan-porke grew into a proverb . Solinus saith there are none in Arabian ; Aelian , that there are none in India ; and if brought thither , they dy . In the Southland there are none of the four-footed beasts , that are in our world , except Buffles , Cows , Goats , and Hogs . Swine eat all things , plants , fruits , roots , acorns , chestnuts , dates , grane , bran , what not ? Beech-acorns make Sows lively , and pork light of digestion ; the Holmed-acorns make them well trussed , and weighty , and plump ; the Oken ones , well spread , large and heavy . Fast flesh , but hard comes from Mast. Holmberries are best , given a few at once . Acorns from the Esculus , the Oke , the Cork make light , spungy pork . The Haliphlaei give them acorns only , when they want other food . Pliny among chestnuts commends those with a stony shell . In Egypt , Cyprus , Syria , and Seleucia in Assiria , they are fatned with dates . The Ash-fruit also fattens them . Dry Cytisus is commended by Aristomachus the Athenian . Scalions they eat in Bavaria . Wild rape also , have leaves like a violet , sharp , a white root , not without milk . Henbane makes them run made . Green pasture hurts them . They eat flesh also , mens carcases ; nay , they spare not their own pigs ; nor hens and geese in winter . They root up worms , they feed on snails , and wood-tartoyses . Sixty dayes will fatten them , especially , if you hold them fasting three dayes in the beginning . To fatten them with figs , till they burst again , was Apicious his invention . The English are a year fatning them , which makes their pork firme and dainty , where a Sow becomes so fat , that she cannot stand nor goe , but must be carried on a cart . In Lusitania the farther end of Spain was a Swine killed , two ribs whereof were sent to Lucius Volumnius the Senator , that weighed three and twenty pound ; and there were two foot , and two fingers from the skin to the bone . Varro saw in Arcadia a Sow so fat that she could not rise . and that a Rat had eaten into her flesh , and made a nest therein , and laid her young ones there . Gesner relates the like of Basil. Thirst in Summer troubles them . Grape-kernels in wash makes them drunk . They gender from eight months old to their seventh or eigth year . They litter twice a year , and sometimes twenty at a litter ; they go four months with pig . They are prone to cast their farrow ; the pigs are piged with teeth , saith Nigidius . One Boar serves ten Sowes . They couple when the Moon wains , and that often , and aforenoon commonly ; when the Boar of rages , and will tear a man with his tusks , especially one in white cloaths . They litter fewest at first time , more at next , and though old they bate not ; they pig eight and ten , sometimes eighteen at a time ; some say , as many as they have teats . A white Sow is thought most fruitful . The Winter-pigs are small , and thrive not . The Helvetians prefer March-pigs . In hot Regions , winter ones are best . The Sow having littered , gives to the first pig the former teats , being fullest of milk . Every pig knows it's teat , and keeps to that alone . Take away the pigs she grows barren , leave her one only , she brings it well up . If you give acorns to a Sow big with pig , you hazard the casting her farrow . Swine hold antipathy with the Elephant , who also cannot endure their grunting . A Wolf also fears it , and dars not venture on an herd of them . Salamanders they devour without danger . Ointment of Amaracus is bane to them . The Weesel and they are foes . Hemlock kills them . In Scythia , Scorpions dispatch them with one stroke . The Horse abhors his filthy smell , ugly grunting , and filthy breath . They cast not their teeth ; but after eating new corn , their teeth are ever weak , nature so punisheth their otherwise untameable greedinesse . If they loose not their eyes , nor eat themselves dead , they live fifteen , some twenty years . The disease that most troubles them , is a swelling like hailstons , that lurks unseen while they live , but cut one up it shews it self ; nor is there scarce any without three at the least , whereto those are more liable , the flesh of whose thighs , neck and shoulders are moyst , we call them meazles . They cleave to the lower part of the tongue ; a Hog is knowen to be meazled by the bristles plucked from the back , if the roots be bloody . If they come out of a hot into a cold place , and are suffered to ly down , if you stir them not , there is a kind of convulsion in all their members . They are also troubled with hog-lice ; and in Summer , unlesse you often stir them , they are taken with a lethargy . They are troubled also with cough , sqincy , swellings and loosnesse ; unlesse they drink their fill , they become shortbreathed . They are most brutish , filthy , lustful , and greedy by nature ; and seem to have a soul only as salt to keep them from stinking . As bathing is mans delight , so wallowing in the myre is theirs . Gryllus in Plutarch praises their modesty and continence , and prefers them afore men and women . Though they are ravenous , yet they will not eat a dead hog . Their greedinesse is insatiable . They know mans voyce . They have been known to swim home again , having been stollen , and the ship cast away . Their voice is grunting : And to say the truth with Pliny , no creature yields more matter for gluttony to work on then it ; near fifty several savoury dishes may be made of Swins-flesh . Livy celebrats a feast of a Chalciden-Hoast set off with exquisite variety consisting hereof . Homer tells of what value it was in the Heroique-age of the world ; the servants fed on lean , the Masters on fat pork . The solemnity of the Saturnals was celebrated almost with no other , however no daintier food ; and their riot came to that height , that they set whole ones ( and those stuffed , ) on the table , whence came the names Garden , and Trojan-pork : One part rosted , another boyled , and killed after a peculiar fashion . The Pigs are counted daintiest : Yet the Jews will not touch Swins-flesh , it being forbidden by their Law ; the Arabians forbear it ; the Mahumetans also , who feigne that Mice breed in Swins-snouts ; and the Moors , Tartars , and the Pessinunty of old . But that of the Delphaci is too moyst , and breeds raw humours . Some kind is good of digestion , by reason of the similitude it hath with mans body , and nourisheth more then other food . How strengthning it is , the example of Wrestlers shews that used to feed thereon ; It is not so grosse as Beef . Hippocrates condemns pork . The Sow of a middle age is sweetest ; yonger , if it ly long in the stomack , corrupts . Choyce ones come from Cicilia . Apicius drest Pigs on sundry fashions , whence the names of farcil , liquaminous , rost , Vitellian , Flaccian , Laureate , Frontaninian , Oenogerate , Celsilian , and the rest . The liver is preferred afore all the rest , if the Hog be fed with figs dryed . The Ancients prized the neck , the gammon , the flitch , &c. Of the flesh , and the rest are made sausages , puddings , &c. Of all which elsewhere , God willing . Of their Medicinal use Gesner treats most accuratly ; a decoction of their flesh helps against the poyson of the fly Buprestis . The warm blood is good against warts smeared on , keeping them from growing . The grease of a male sucking pig gelt , that especially about the rim of the belly , is by Apothecaries used in their oyntments , and by Physitians to soften , and disperse humours . The bones broken , tied about bacon in boyling , makes it firme on a sudden . Bruised with broom , it helps the pain in the knees . With chalk smeared on , it is good against wax-kernels . Drunk in wine with salt on , it helps cattel that have eaten Hemlock . The Liver taken with wine , helps against the biting of any venemous thing ; rosted , it stops a loosnesse . The Bladder provokes urine , if it have not touched the ground , laid on the privities . Any thing about a Boar burned , helps those who cannot hold their water . The Stones kept long , and stamped in Sows-milk , is good for the falling-sicknesse . The greatest bone of the gammon of a barrow-hog , burnt dries , and fastens the gums . The ankle burnt till of black it become white , easest the paine of the colon ; the milk smeard on the temples , makes drowsy . Hog-dung made into a paste with vineger , is good for the bursten . See more in Gesner . As for their different sorts , some are tame , some wilde . Later writers mention Guinee swine , and the Sluviatil , and the Tapierete ; the Guinee-hog brought to Brasil , is shaped as ours , but of a yellowish colour ; the head not so high as ours , the ears long , and sharp at top with long tips , the tayl reaching to the ankles without hair ; the rest of the body hairy , and sleek , and glistring , without bristles , even on the back , the hair longer toward the tayl , and on the neck . He is very gentle . The River-hog the Brasilians call Capybaria , is so big as ours of a year or two old , two foot long from the head to the dock , the belly a foot and half thick , he hath no tayl , his forefeet have foure hoofs , the hinder but three , the midlemost afore is longest , the fourth is least ; so behinde , the middlemost is longest , he hath a hard skin , even to his hoofe , his head is ten fingers long , and almost as many thick , very disproportionable , the mouth is also long , and thick , the eyes great and black , the ears small and round , the under-chap shorter then the upper , either hath two forefeet crooked that hang out , from their sockets a finger and half , and sticking in almost two fingers ; but the tuskes stick not out of the mouth , but are set as in hares . The other tuskes are strange , in each jaw stands eight bones , on each side foure , and each bone holds three teeth undivided , so that in each jaw stand 24 teeth , in all 48 , all plain at the ends ; they eat grasse , and divers sorts of fruit , they eat the flesh , though it have no good taste , the head is best . The Brasilians call one kinde Tapierete ; the Lusitanians , Anta ; he is fourefooted , as big as an heifer six months old , shaped like a hog , and so headed , onely thicker , and longer , and more copped ; his snout hangs over beyond the mouth , which by a strong sinew he can draw in , and thrust out , the snout hath long clefts , the lower part of the mouth is shorter then the upper , both jaws are pointed , or sharp afore ; he hath in all fourty teeth , grinders , and others . His eyes are small , as an hogs , his ears great and round , sticking forward , the thigs are thicker then a hogs , and as long ; in his forefeet are foure hoofs , in the hinder three , the middlemost greater then the rest , all black , and hollow , and may be plucked off : He hath no tayl , but in stead a bald stump : Genitaled as a Baboon ; goes with the back ridged as the Capybara ; the skinne solid , as the Elke , the hair short , in the younger coloured as a lightsome shadow , spotted with white ; in the oulder darkish without spots . He sleeps by day in shady thickets , night and morning he comes forth to feed . He can swim excellently . He feeds on grasse , sugarcanes , cole , &c. Men eat his flesh , but it is not well tasted . ARTICLE II. Of the wilde Boare . THe Latines call him Aper , &c. the Greeks Kapros , &c. They are for the most part black , or blackish . Some brasse-coloured saith Pliny . Pausanias writes , that he hath seen white ones ; their eyes fierce , and staring . The tuskes great , turning up , sharp , and white . And , which is strange , while the beast lives , they have the keen force of iron , but pluck them out of him dead , they are thought to loose their keennesse . Some tuskes are said to be so long , that they turne back into a ring . In India some have double bending tusks , a cubite long . Gyllius relates , that , when he is mastered by the dogs , and spearmen , and falls , his tusks through his inflaming breath burnt as fire ; and if any pluck a bristle out of his neck , and hold it to his tusk , while hee breaths , it shall shrivell up , and scorch ; and if he touch but a dog with his tusk in hunting , it shall set a marke on him , as if he were branded . His mouth is like a shield , wherewith he withstands spear , and sword . He hath no gall . His blood hath no strings in it . Pliny saith there are none in Creet . Some say , but mistake , that there are none in Africa , nor in India . But they are by herds in Islands in the Nile in Egypt . Some say they are mute in Macedon . The Spaniards in West-Indies have found some lesse then ours , with short tayls , that they thought they had been cut off ; not footed as ours , not cleft behind , but whole-hoofd ; the flesh much more savoury and wholesome then ours . Neare the Sea-shore there grow many palms , and marishy reeds , where many of them wander . Lycotus , in Calphurnius his husbandry , saith that among the Roman shews he saw snow-white hairs , and horned wild Boars . These wild feed as the tame swine on acorns , apples , barly , herbs , roots , and the rest . With their snouts they root also worms up . They long excessively after dry-figs . But they are of a more cleanly nature then the tame . They are found sometimes among ferne leaves , which themselves have gathered together , and spread to ly on . They avoid a kind of sharp-eared corn , that the Germans use to feed on . When they would engender , their neck bristles start up , and stand as the crest of an helmet ; they fome at mouth , gnash with their tusks , and their breath is extreme hot : After , they abate of their fury ; being rejected they force , or wound the female . They couple in the beginning of winter ; bring forth at spring , seeking lonely , craggy , narrow , darksome places to litter in . They keepe company thirty dayes . The wild swine carry their pigs as long as the tame , and litter as many . They pig once a year ; The Boar is a year old ere he genders . They grunt , and snuft as tame ; but the Sow more , the Boar is seldome heard . They haunt out-places , and those deep and steep . They are quicker of hearing then man is ; they herd together , but commonly with their own brood . Their tears are sweet ; they foame when chafed with hunting , and it is cleaving . Their urine is so troublesome to them , that unlesse they can water , they cannot fly , but are taken , as if they were tied ; some say it burnes them . They are hardly ever tamed , and you must begin from the first , while they are pigs . Hemlock , and the root of Syanchus kills them . If they chance they eat hemlock , they strait shrink up behind , and pine , and hasten to water , and eat crabs . They cure their diseases with Ivy : they grow till they be four year old ; they are taken with , and by musick . In a Borrough in Tusculum they came together to their meat at the blowing of a trumpet . They know how to confound the hunters by their footsteps in marishes . The females , though many in a herd , fly with their pigs , if they see a hunter ; but if one of their pigs be hunted , they fly not , not though one be alone , but shee will rush on the huntsman , they whet their teeth ere they fight : though they in combate among themselves , yet if they spy Wolves , they combine against the common foe , and hasten to help as soon as they heare the cry . Fulvius Hirpinus was the first of the Gowndorder that had a parke for wild Boares , and other wild ; and not long after L. Lucullus , and Q. Hortensius imitated him . How savoury meat they are is well knowen . Servilius Rullus , father to that Rullus , who in Cicero his Consulship proclaimed the field , or Agrarian law , was the first Roman who set a whole Boar on his table at a feast . Some such were a thousand pound weight , that the Romans had to their suppers ; thence called Milliary , from their weight . Consult Apicius about the manner of seasoning them . The flesh is much better then common porke , soon disgested , and very nourishing , begetting a thick , and glevy juice . Heliogabalus for ten dayes together shewed on his table the paps of sowes that had newly farrowed , three hundred a day . On the day of Lentulus his instalment , when he was made Flamen , he had at his supper such pappes , and teats , with loyns , and heads of brawn . Wild Boares have also their place in Phisick . The brain with the blood is commended as souverain against serpents , and carbuncles in the privities . Bacon boiled , and bound about broken parts , suddenly , and strangely settles them ; heals men annoint with the fat of roses . The pouder of the cheek-bones heals spreading sores . The teeth shavings disperses the pleurisy . The lungs mixt with hony some put under their feet , when hurt by a strait shoos . The liver rayses from a lethargy , and helps mattery-ears if drop'd in . Drunke in wine , fresh , and unsalted it stays a loosnesse . The small stones found therein poudered help the stone . The galle warme dissolves swellings ; the ashes of the hoof burnt sprinckled in drink provokes urine . The claws burnt , and bruised helps those that pisse abed . The dung dried , drunke in water , or wine , stanches blood ; eases an old pain of the side , taken in vineger helps ruptures , and convulsions , and parts out of joynt with a serecloath and oyl of roses . Fresh and hot it is good against running of the nose . Kneaded with wine , a plaster of it draws out what sticks in the body . Poudered , and searsed , and kneaded with grasse-hony , it helps the joynts . Men pour the pisse into mattery eares . The bladder boyled , and eaten helps those that cannot hold their water . See more in Gesner . The Indians have a wild Boare of a strange nature on their mountains , they call Koya Metl , and by six other names , like ours , but lesse , and not so handsome , with the navell on the back , and about the reins , strange to behold , pinch it , and a watry humour gushes out ; yet it is properly no navel , but a kind of soft grisly fat , and under is nothing but as in other beasts , as is well known by the dissecting of him . Some thinke that he breaths that way . He is noysome ; he gnashes with his tusks horridly , and is leaner and slenderer then ours . He is fierce . The huntsmen climbe trees ; a herd of these Zaini bite at , and teare the body of the tree , not being able to come at the men , who from above wound them with bore-spears . They go in herds , and choose a leader , and as men report , the least , and vilest of the herd , old , and feeble , nor part they company till he be slain , they will dy ere they forsake him . Some ascribe the like to the Bachirae . They abhor the Tiger . The captain of the Zaini calls of his kind more then three hundred together , and conducts them , as a Generall his forces ; with these he sets on the Tiger , who , though the fiercest of all American wild beasts , is yet overmastered by multitude , but not with a great destruction of the Zaini ; many of whom have been found lying dead with the Tigre , and but a few left to ring their knell . Hee bites shrewdly , when first taken ; but when tamed , men take pleasure in him . His flesh is like porke , or brawn , but tougher , and not so sweet ; his bristles are sharp , and party-cloured , black and white . He feeds on acorns , roots , and other mountain-fruit , and also on worms , and such vermine as are bred in moyst-fenny places . Their toes are some longer then other , their tayls are short , and their feet unlike those of ours , one of their hinder-feet having no claw . The flesh of the Indian wild Bores is moyster , and wholesomer then ours ; but unlesse the navell of the Zainies be pared off , they putrifie in one day . Wee give you the picture of him , with the Jajacu Kaaigora , of the Marckgrave . Ampliss . de Laet , had one very tame , but died with eating moyst feed , as it seemed . Valckenburg calls that navell an udder , but hee mistakes ; since it is well known that the young suck not at that part . TITLE II. Of the vvater-cloven-hoofed Beasts . CHAP. I. Of the Hippotame , or River-Horse . FOllowing Aristotle , hether I refer the River-Horse ; though others , and perhaps more properly , to another head . Hee is called an Horse , not from his shape , but his greatnesse . Hee is stiled the Horse of Nile , and the Sea-ox , and the Sea-hog , that afore resembles an ox , in the rest of the body , a swine ; called a Sea-Elephant , from his vastnesse , and the whitenesse , and hardnesse of his teeth ; and the Elephant of Egypt , the Rosmarus , the Rohart , the Gomarus , in Pretebans country . Writers differ in describing him . Some say that hee is five cubites high , and hath ox-hoofs , three teeth sticking out each side of his mouth , greater out then any other beasts , eared , tayled , and neighing like the horse , in the rest like the Elephant ; he hath a mane , a snout turning up , in his inwards not unlike an horse , or asse , without hair ; taken by boats . Bellonius saw a small one at Byzantium , cow-headed , beardard , short , and roundish , wider jaw'd then a lion , wilde nostrills , broad lips turning up , sharp teeth as a horse , the eyes and tong very great , his neck short , tayled like a hog , swag-bellied like a sow ; his feet so short , that they are scant foure fingers high from the ground . But Fabius Columna describes him most accurately from the carcasse of one , preserved in salt , brought by a Chirurgion called Nicholas Zerenghus from Damiata into Italy ; hee saith , that he was liker an ox then a horse , and about that size , leg'd like a bear , thirteen foot long from head to tayl , foure foot and an half broad , three foot & an half high , squat-bellied , his legs three foot and an half long , and three foot round ; his foot a foot broad , the hoofs each three inches , groutheaded , two foot and an half broad , three foot long , seven foot about in compasse , his mouth a foot wide , snout-fleshy and turning up , litle-eyed , each an inch wide , and two long , the ears about three ; the bulke thick , the foot broad , parted into foure toes , the ankle hard of flesh , tayled like a tortoys : skin thick , tough , black . The nostrils like an S , snouted as a lion , or cat , with some stragling hairs , nor are any more in the whole body , in the under-chap , thwart half a foot long , &c. like a boar-tusks , not sticking out , but plainly seene , the mouth opening , &c. On each side seven cheek-teeth , thick , broad , and very short . In the upper-chap , which he moves like a crocodile , wherewith hee chews , stand six fore-teeth , aptly answering those beneath , &c. The teeth are hard as a flint , and will strike fire , so that by night rubbing his teeth , he seems to vomit fire . His proper place is said to be Saiticae in Egypt . There are of them also in the River Niger , and in the Sea that washes Petzora . Barbosa hath seen many in Gofala . He observed many there comming forth of the Sea into the pasture-grounds , and returning again : They feed also on ripe corn , and yellow-ears . When he is grown up , he begins to try his strength with his Sire , if he can master him , hee then proves his masteries with the Dam , and leaves his Sire ; if he offer to resist , he kills him . They bring forth young on the dry land , and there brings them up : They are so fruitful , that they teeme every year . He comes out of Nilus into the fields , and having filled his belly with corn , he returns backwards , that the husbandmen may not surprize him , or by his averse footing to amuse the hunts-men ; since he is as harmful as the Crocodile . He being overburdened with his own grosse bulk , he rubs himself against the canes , till he hath opened a vein , and having bled enough , he stops the vein with mud : whether he neigh , or no , is disputed . The Ethiops eat him . About the promontory Cabo Lopez in Guinee a Schipper of the Hage and his mates saw it ; and in the town Ulibet they saw many of their heads , wherein were teeth of a wonderfull bignesse . One Firmius Seleucius eat an Hippotame . They are also medicinable ; the Egyptians use the teeth against emrods , shut or open , tying them on , or wearing a ring made thereof . The Blackmoors use it also as a preservative against a certain disease . Pliny extolls those teeth for a speciall remedy for toot-ache ; and the fat against a raging Fever . The ashes of the skin with water smeared , dissolves waxen-kernels . The skin of the forehead slakes lust : the stones dryed , is good against the bite of a Serpent : the parts as otherwise also useful . Pausanius saith , that the face of his mother Dindymena was formed of the Hippotames teeth . Pliny saith , that the Painters use the blood dissolv'd in gum-water instead of red-lead . They that are besmeared with the fat , may safely go among Crocodiles . Some say , that they who are covered with the skin , are thunder free . Pliny saith , that the hide , especially about the back is so thick , that therewith strong spears may be shaped , and shaved by the turner . THE NATURALL HISTORY OF THE FOURFOOTED BEASTS . THE THIRD BOOKE . Of the Clovenfooted , Fourfooted Beasts . THE FIRST TITLE . Of the wild Beasts with paws that bring their young alive into the VVorld . CHAPTER I. Of the Lyon. THus far of the hoofed Beasts , the four-footed follow that have paws , and toes : These are either such as bear a livingbrood , or such as lay egges . The former are either wild , and never wholly tameable ; or those that may be tamed , at least in some measure . Among the former are reckoned the Lyon , the Leopard , the Ounce , the Tiger , the Bear , and the Wolfe . We begin with the Lyon , whose name in Latine is Leo , in Gr. Leoon seems to be derived from Laoo , to see by reason of the rigour of his sight . The young are called Whelps . Of the Numidian Bear , or Lyon , see Pliny and Lipsius . His head is of a middle size , his forehead square , lofty of brow , and toward the nose like a cloud ; the eyes not hollow , nor goggle ; his nose not great , his gape , as a sheeps , wide ; lips thin ; his upper , and lower jaw alike , stif and great necked , and reasonable thick , strong of breast ; the part of the back against the heart broad , slender flankled , thighs stout , and sinewy ; the hair yellow , not much curling . The forefeet are parted by five toes , the hinder by four . The Lyonesse is differenced from the Lyon , by the smoothnesse of her neck and shoulders , the male having there a thick hair , mane , as also by two teats in the midst of their belly , whence we are not to argue the number of Whelps . She hath little milk , so that the Whelp must have other food , but little serves the turn . As for the inward parts , the Lyon hath exceeding strong temple-muscles , that enable him to bite so hard ; his tongue is sharp , and rough ; his bowels are like a dogs ; his milt is black ; his neck consists of one bone , but made up of many turning joynts ; his bones have little , or no marrow in them , which even melts away . The inward passages are so narrow , that one would think there were none . Lyons grow up in Europe between the Rivers Achelous and Nessus , but seldome breed in Europe , but in Mooreland , Parthia , Massylia , India , Marmarica , Caspia , Lybia , Getulia , Syria , ( where are black ones , if we credit Pliny ) and in Tartaria , saith Paul Venetus . In Caragol the Countrey-men for fear of them are fain to arm themselves , when they till their land . In the Wildernesse of Angad by Telessin , they prey on herds of cattell , and on men . And by Feez , many that make Char-cole in the Woods , are devoured by them . They are in the Kingdome of Senega , on a high mountain near Aden ; and in the Holy Land , and elsewhere . Martyr saith , that in Coba they are harmelesse ; Aelian saith that Agla , and the adjacent parts , breed Lyons so timerous , that they are grown into a Proverb . They are of a most hot and dry complection that proceeds from the extreme heat of the heart . Hotter in the foreparts then the hinder . Nor are all alike fierce , as the mountain Lion is not so fierce as others . They feed on beef most , but hunger makes them prey on Camels , mans and birds flesh . Therefore many in Africa were seen by Polybius & Aemilian to be crucified , that the rest might by that sight be frighted from killing of men ; many things they devoure whole without tearing , which within two , or three dayes they perfectly disgest . It is not certain that they will feed on carcasses . It is thought that they refrain either because of the stinke , or in pride . Some say , that having eaten their fill , they hide the reliques , and breath thereon , that other wild lighting thereon may not eat them . They venter on young Elephants , but if the Dam come , they fly . A whelp will forsake the teat , and prey on weaker cattell , and feed also on palms . He is sparing in drinking ; he can refrain three dayes , especially in summer ; in winter he drinks more . They couple averse , as all other beasts that pisse backward , and commonly in spring-time , when they fight cruelly , eight , or twelve following one Lionesse . The first of the year being past , in hot weather , the males forbearing , the Lionesses couple with Pards , whence come Leopards ; and with Panthers , whence comes a brood without mane , & with Hyaenaes , whence the Crocuta , and sometime with the dog . They alone among all four-footed crooked clawed beasts bring forth their yong seing , whence called Sun-beasts . They whelp within six months an imperfect brood ; not that the yong tear their passage , but for want of nourishment , some say they are whelped no bigger then a weesell ; seldome above one at once , sometimes six . There have been eight found in a Lionesse taken and killed . At Florence an old one beyond all expectation whelped six . In Syria the Lionesses bear five times , first five , then four , then three , then two , then one . He loves a Dolphin , both of them , when old , and diseased devoure an Ape to help them . He hates a womans secrets , on the sight whereof he runs away . He cannot abide a bristled Sow , nor a Wolfe , nor a wild Asse , nor a Bull , nor an Ape . If he but tast of the herb Leontophonus , he dies , so strong it is . Some count it a beast . The Greeks of old were so confident that the Lion feared the crowing of a Cock , that they thought verily , that by sacrificing Cocks , they called Cecrop's soule forth , which they beleeved was transmigrated into a Lion. Some conceive that the red , glistring sparkling Cocks-comb frights him . Camerarius knew the contrary , who relates that in the Duke of Bavariaes Court a Lion by strange leaps got into a neighbours yard , and devoured both Cocks , and Hens . In Africa the Gnats drive them away . He will not touch a man rubd over with garlick ; or is taken with a heavinesse if he unawares tread on the leans of Scilla , or Seaonion , or of the Ilex . The creaking of wheels frights him . A bright table-cloath drives him away . He abhors fire , and dares not come neare it . They are thought to be long-lived . Some have been taken without teeth , and some with perished knags . The Lionesse big with young will fight with the males that would couple with her : they are said to look downwards , that the hunting spears may not amate them . They sleep in the open aire , and with the eyes open , because their eyes are so great that the lids kan hardly cover them ; and while they sleep they wag their tayl , that they may seeme awake . Their voyce is roaring ; the Latines expresse it by divers words . As for their nature , one African Lionesse set on two hundred Horsemen , having received her deaths wound , and would not leave her whelps . They cannot endure to be scorned ; the wantonnesse of the Apes playing vexes them . He goes alone to hunt his prey . He looks you in the face , and fears not . His generousnesse appears in danger , when he despises weapons ; slights dogs and hunters makes a stand in the open field , when pursued ; if he enter a thicket , he rusheth through with a disdaign that he should take covert . He pursues his prey leaping , but walks away when hunted . He observes who wounds him , & singles him out in a troop , and sets on him ; He will make him sure , who aims at him , and misses ; as one did to a yong man in Iubaes army . One hurt with an arrow by a passerby , revenged it a year after , tearing the same man , lighting on him againe amidst a troop of men . Another endeavoured to pearce a Lion with a lance , and missing the Lion , griped with his paw his helmet , which saved his head ; while they walk they withdraw their claws , that they may not be blunted . They go not strait on , but sideling , shifting their steps to amuse the chasers . No doubt but they may be tamed . Onomarchus , King of Catana had them for his familiars . One used to sit like a dogge by the side of John II. of Portugall . In Adonis Temple in Elimeae , they fawned on all that entred . Berenice her Lion licked her face . One converts with a Ram , as if they had forgot their natures . Marcus Anthony at Rome coupled them to draw a chariot , hee was the first that did so , and it seemed ominous , that in civill warre , when the Phatsalicks field was fought , that generous spirits should be subdued to the yoake ; and it was a monstrous show above those monstrous calamities , that hee should then ride so in state with his Mimed Citheris . Hanuo that famous Carthaginian , was the first who durst familiarly handle a Lion , which rendered him more suspected both of craft , and cruelty . There are examples also extant of their gentlenesse exprest to diverse , who have met them by chance . Mentor of Syracuse , lighting on one in Syria , was astonished , and would have fled , but the Lion met him at every turne , fawned on him , and licked his footsteps ; at length hee spied a swelling , and wound , and a thorn , whereof hee eased him . Which is kept in memory in a picture at Syracuse . Also Elpis a Samian arriving in Africa by the shore-side , a Lion came with open mouth , hee clomb a tree , calls on father Bacchus , having no hope but in prayer ; the Lion left him not , but seemed to crave his pitty and ayd , having a bone sticking in his teeth , that put him him to excessive pain , and drew lamentable cries from him ; the man tooke heart , come downe , pluckt the bone out , and they said , that in gratitude the Lion hunted , and brought prey to that man , so long as the ship rode there . The story of Androdus also is well knowen , the Roman slave , and the Lion. Seneca also was eye-witnesse of a Lion , that in the Amphitheater owned a man , destined to dy there , and protected him from the assault of other wilde beasts . The Lion alone among all savage beasts , is gentle to suppliants ; sparing those that ly prostrate at his mercy . Hee will assault men first , and spare women ; and unlesse hee be very hungry , hee will not meddle with infants . In Lybia they beleeve , that they understand requests . A Getulian captivessed is said to have escaped the fury of many Lions , by pleading thus for her self ; alack , I am a silly woman , banished , weak , and a petitioner to the noblest , and most generous of beasts , that rulest the rest ; thou canst have no honour in such a worthles prey . It used to be an hard task to take Lions ; the common way was in pits . A Getulian shepheard mastered a Lion , by casting his coat on his head ; which was also shewen in a Theatre , where a Lion being so muffled , was ridiculously and incredibly bound , without making any resistance . It seemes all lies in the eye . There have been of old Cannibals , that would eat Lions-flesh , all but the milt . In Physick they are of admirable use . The Dogge-tooth helps children in breeding their second teeth without pain , being tied about the neck . The heart bruised to powder , is good against the falling-sicknesse , and quartain fevers . The fat washt , put into the ears , cures their maladies , and smeared on parts frozen , happily helps them ; they use the same for hard swellings in the skin , and kibes . It is said that those that are nointed over therewith , may walke safely among other wilde beasts ; and ( if you will beleeve it ) come in favour with Princes . The flesh is commended by Sextus , for driving away feare , and phantasies . The blood helps the cancer . The pouder of the bones with Agrimony-water , helps a fever . Sitting in the skin , eases the Emrods . Shoes thereof , ease the Gout . The dung with oyl of roses , is good face-phisick . Wee need not to say much of their use in recreations , plays , triumphs , and punishments . Heliogabalus delighted in them , when they disarmed of their claws , and taught them to sit at table . Augustus made them so tame , that they harmlesly played with hares . Bellonius writes that hee hath been an eye-witnesse thereof . At Constantinople , when Q. Scaevola was Aedile , hee in his shews presented diverse Lion-fights . L. Scylla , who was afterwards Dictator , in his Praetorship made a shew of an hundred male Lions . After him Pompey in the Circk shewed DC , whereof 315 had thick manes . Caesar the Dictator , 400. There are many differences about them among writers . The Lions chiefe honour is in his hairy shoulders , and neck , which right bred Lions in time grow too , but mungrells want . And the manes also differ , some are longer , and more curled then others . Some are much fiercer then others . In Africa , and among the Abyssines there are yellow as gold , white , and black ones . In Lybia party-coloured ones , with red mouths , and black and blew spots like flowers . In West-Indies they incline to ash-colour . Those of America are not so vigorous . In Puma in Peru are none so great as those in Africk ; they are more timerous , and harmlesse , if you let them alone , degenerate , dusky rather then yellow . The Indians meet by troups , and hunt them , and kill them with stones and clubs . The Barbarians climb trees , and thence gall them with their spears , and arrows , they make merry with the flesh , and feast on it ; reserving the fat for medicines , and with the bones they sport , and daunced . A Spanjard having taken a tree , kept of an huge lionesse , having pearced her through with foure arrows , in her belly were found two Tiger mungrell-whelps , as appeared by the spots . Hollanders have eaten of Sea-lions . There are other wild beasts that come somewhat near a Lion , as the Mitili , not hairy as our Lion , but a kin to him , whelped duskish , after grows yellow , sometimes red , and whitish , bigger then the common Lion , ( which may be from the nature of the region ) and not so fierce . There is the Quamitzli , hee is tamer , and nimbler then the lion ; Some Spanjards tooke him for the Panther . Then the Macamitzli , taking name from the Hart , and Lion ; and the Cuitlamitzi , so called from the lion and wolf , thicker , but gentler , and lesse then the lion ; Hee lives by Hunting-deere , and crotales ; and when full , hee yet kills any harmfull creature ; when he hath filled his belly , hee sleeps two , or three dayes , till he is hungry again . Then the Tlalmitzli , lesse then a cat , but faced like a lion , his looke and fiercenesse seeme strange in so small a body . There is the Cacamitzli , like the lion and cat , living among the bulrushes , hee is but foure spans long , small , yellow-haired , but long , small-eared , headed like a Swan , long and rough-tayled ; so fierce , that hee sometimes dare set on a Stag. In Mexico , Mixtli , signifies both cat , and lion , whence that beast hath his name . He lives also among the Pannicenses . Some of these kinds it may be are reducible to the Baboons , or Bavians . CHAPTER II. Of the Libard , or Leopard . CAlled Pardus from Ardoo , to be sprinkle ; or Arbaloe , to defile . Leopard , Pordalis , the male ; the shee , Pardalis , some say , Panther ; ( yet to be distinguisht from that beast that resembles a spotted wolf ) called Panther , from his being endued with all kinds of savagenes , never to be tamed ; or , because hee seems to be adorned with the colours of all kinds of wilde beasts , called Thronon , from his spottednes ; small-faced he is , wide mouthed , his eyes litle whitish , and wandring ; forehead long , ears round , neck long , and slender , his breast hath small ribs , long-back'd , buttocks , and thighs fleshy , belly-squat , colour divers , his whole body unproportionable . Having foure paps in the midst of the belly , five toes on the fore , and foure on the hinder-feet . His eyes glister more in the darke then any beasts ; but dull in the Sun. His skin is enameld with black in white , and gold in darke colour . In Hircania are many painted with small round yellow , blew , white spots like eyes , and some like increasing moones . As for the inward parts , hee hath a tongue like a gutter-tile , exceeding sharp teeth , and claws , an heart great in comparison , with beasts of his bulk , litle fat , it being spent by his excessive heat , his bones are somewhat thick . There are none of them in Europe ; in Africk many ; there being but few waters , many wilde beasts meet at the same watring-places to drinke , where they couple promiscuously ; whence the proverb , that Africa sends dayly novelties into the world . They live also in Asia , Pamphylia , aboundes with them , and the Province of Comerus , and the Kingdome of Bengala , and Mount Caucasus , the sent of whose odoriferous herbs invites them thither . Salomons song intimates that there are many in Mount Hermon , which the Amorrhaeans call Sanir . Their food is most dogs-flesh , and lambs , and Apes , whom they take by faining themselves dead ; then the Apes drawen by the sent , come of themselves , and are surprised . They assault men also . They couple oft with the lion , sometimes with the dog , and with the wolf ; they whelp more then one at a birth , as appears by their many paps . Isidore fables ( Orig. l. 12. c. 2. ) that the whelps prevent the season , and through impatience tare their passage out of the dames belly . They hate mankinde so deadly , that it is said , they will teare the very picture of a man. Some say , the sight of a mans skull makes them runne away . Some conceive that it is the face that hee most abhorreth ; for the King of France his beast-keeper , being sent to hunt them , could take none without turning his backe towards them . The like enmity he holds with the cock , and serpents , so that hee will not touch one that is anointed with cock-broth . Nor will serpents hurt one in a leopards skin . Some say , hee will not come near a wall , rub'd over with garlick . There is such an enmity between him , and the Hyaena , that , if their two skins hang together , the Leopards hair falls off . Those in the hilly-part of Armenia , are much taken with the tears of Storax , destilling from the tree , the sent whereof the wind brings them . His voyce is roaring . He walkes as the lion , withdrawing his claws , and runs aside to amuse hunters ; onely for prey hee stretches out his claws . In sent hee excells all beasts , but the civet , and mush-cat . He hath wiles , when hee waxes old , to inveagle beasts to come to him , and then preys upon them . By his sent hee invites them ; and no wonder , for wee see dogs diverted from their chase by sents . As for their nature , if they aile any thing ( as they are sometimes distempered , and mad , or have eaten the herb Pardalianche ) they betake themselves to wilde Goats-blood , or many ordured ; they ever lead their whelps , and defend them to the death . They after whelping keep their Den , and the male provides food . They seldome are wholly tamed . After the death of a King of France ( Francis ) the Kings Leopards got loose , a male , and female , and tare very many about Orleans ; and there were womens carcasses found , whose breasts only they had devoured . But it is memorable that is reported , of a Leopard lying by the way , and seeing the father of one Philinus a Philosopher , came to him ; he affrighted steped back ; shee fawned on him , seeming to make great moane , shee pulled him gently by his coat , inviting him to follow her , he did so ; shee led him to a pit , into which her whelps were fallen , he helped them out ; shee jocund attends him with her whelps , till he came to the borders of the wildernese ; and after her fashion exprest her gratitude towards him ; which in man is rarely found . Read also in Aelian of the kid that a Leopard would not touch dead , because alive it had been his play-fellow . Savages use to feed on them , as they between Caucasus , and the river Cophena . In India also , where they seeth them twice , the better to disgest them . They are also of use in Physick , as the brain with the juice of rocket . The right testicle helps womens terms , saith Cardan . The blood helps swoln veins ; the fat sleeks the skin . The Moors use the skin for cloathing ; the Ethiops for armour . They were of old presented in the Cirk at Rome . Scaurus shewed fifty of them . After , Pompey shewed four hundred and ten ; Augustus four hundred and twenty . Some make three kinds of them , the Panther , the Pard , and the Leopard ; some four , Panthers Pard , the Leopard without mane , sprung from a Pard , and a lionesse ; and the spotted one , the issue of a Pantheresse , and a lion . Some call the males Variae , and Pards , as those in Africk and Syria . Some difference them only by colour , and brightnesse . There was an order of Senate , that transporting them out of Africk into Italy ; but Cneius Auffidius the Tribune for all that allowed it to gratifie the people in the Cirk-shews . Perhaps we may aptly refer hether the beast , that the Spaniards call Dazypodes ; and the Indians Theotochtli ; he is about the bignesse of a Tumbler , round , low , thick , small-eared , Lion , or Cat faced , with lively eyes , and red circles , thick thighed , crooked claws , duskish hair about the neck , white about the belly , the rest of the body ash-coloured , everywhere black spotted , the muzzle , and tayl short , the tongue rough , rather grumbling then roaring , and of incredible swiftnesse . He lives on the Tetrocamian hills ; hunts Deere , and other beasts of that bulke , and sometimes men . The tongue is so venomous , that a lick on the ey of his prey , blinds , and kills it . He covers the carcasses of the slain with herbs , hay , and greensward ; then climbs the next trees and houles ; when the beast within hearing , by instinct of nature , come at the call , hastning as to a feast , and fill themselves together with the provided prey : Then the Tocotochtli comes down for his share , and not afore knowing that should he eat first , all the guest beasts should be poysoned . So civill , charitable , and providently kind is he to the rest . None , but can profit others , if he will. We stand not so much in need of power , and riches , as of a good heart to do good . Most rich are unprofitable it were well , if they were not mischievous ; but all that are benevolent can in some degree be beneficient . Love is ever liberall . CHAPTER III. Of the Lynx , or Lyzard . THis wild Beast hath his name Lynx , from Lykes , light ; he being the most quick-sighted of all creatures ; Called also a Deer-wolfe , not from his shape , but his greedinesse , and preying on deere . It is not the Thois , as we shall see hereafter . I question whether it be the Chaus or no , that the French call the Raphius . Pompey shewed one in his plays , faced like a Wolfe , and spotted like the Pard . He is smallheaded , his eyes glister , his face cheerfull , hath teats on the breast . The spots are more distinct , and round on the Hee . The skin from the nose-tip to the tayl is three foot , four inches long ; the tayl seven inches long ; the neck-skin , half a foot , the back-skin fifteen inches about , the thighs afore fourteen , and the hinder twelve inches . The Hair soft , and downy , the back hair tips bright , the belly middle white , but varied with black spots , most , near the belly on the sides ; the ears little , and triangular , and round black and shaggy , a few white hairs intermixt ; the beard like the Cats , with white bristles , the feet very shaggy ; the forefeet having five , the hinder four toes ; the tayl blackish at the end , of the same thicknesse everywhere ; the temples hath weak muscles ; the skull three futures , or seams , armed with twenty teeth , whereof twelve are fore-teeth , but the first , and sixt both of the upper , and lower jaw , are lesser then the middlemost , as we observe in Weazles , four dog-teeth longer then the rest , ten grinders , four in the upper-jaw on each side ; the first next the dog-teeth of a trigon figure , the last parted and broad , ; six in the under-jaw , the second shaped like a lily ; the third broader and greater , cloven in the midst , sharp-pointed . The lower jaw is little , because hanging , and not so employed in chewing . The foot armed with sharp , clear claws covered with a thin skin , like those of the Eagle , and Vulter ; the under part hard-skinned . They are found in the Eastern parts , thence brought into Europa ; Also in the mountains of America . Those in Lithuania are black , and marked on the back with handsome spots . They are also in Poland , Muscovy , Swethland by Helsing ; they call them Rattluchs . Also in Wittemberg , where one set on a countreyman , who knocked him down with his bill . They feed on flesh , especially of wild Cats , whose flesh is sweeter . They love also beasts brains , and lurk on trees , and catch at beasts as they passe by , fastning their clawes on their necks , and hold them till they tear them , and eat their brains . Some say they wound not , but only suck the blood out . In Scandinia are few beasts that they prey not on . They engender as dogs and bitches , and as Hares admit of superfaotation . They bring at birth two , three or four . No beast is so sharp-sighted ; whence it is fabled that they can see through a solid body . They are so swift of foot , they run headlong . Pliny saith their pisse congeals into gems like carbuncles , sparkling like fire , called Lyncurium , like a kind of amber . They themselves know it , and as out of envy , bury their urine , which hardens it the sooner . Some say it , and some deny it : Some grant it to be an Amber , and that it will draw and take up fethers ; but count the other relations frivolous . They are so forgetfull , that if they spy another prey , they forget what is afore them ; but that is rather their overgreedines . In summer they cast their hair , but are shaggy in winter ; which Odonus affirmes of all shaggy beasts . Lucan saith that their bowells are as venemous as the fome of a mad Dog. They are of some reasonable use in Physick . Evonymus mingles Saxifradge with the blood against the stone . Wekerus makes an oyntment of the fat for the same grief . Crollius makes salt of the stone , and crabs eyes . The claw of the greater toe of the right foot , shut in silver , and worn , helps convulsions . In the Isle Carpathus , the claws , and hide , and drinke the ashes against running of the reins ; and sprinkle them on the body to cure itch ; and their pisse is good against Bear-pissing , and sore throats . A skin was sold at Bononia for 120. pound , some are greater , and some lesser . In Italy they shew two kinds of skins ; a larger , and inclining to white , thought to belong to the Deer-Wolfe ; and a lesser , yellowish , which some think to be the Cat-pards . CHAPTER IV. Of the Tyger . THe name of this beast is imposed by the Medes from his swiftnesse , they calling an Arrow Tigris . Some say he is of the bignesse of a Dog ; Nearchus , of a Horse . There hath been a skin seen five foot long . He hath fiery glistering eyes , a short neck , as other beasts that feed not on grasse ; his clawes crooked , teeth keen , feet cloven . There is great store of them in the East , and South , in India within Ganges , and Hyphasis ; on mount Caucasus , by the Besi●gi near the Peninulei ; in Java , where the fear of them makes lesse Gum Benjuin ; also in Bengala , and the hill of Peru , and ever in Taprobana . They prey on , and devour all kind of living creatures ; they are oft too hard for Elephants ; they draw Mules away by the legs , as also Sheep , Oxen , Dogs , &c. which they tare ; not sparing men , but they love kids-flesh best . So greedy they are , that if they see but blood , they devour the whole body . Because no males are ever taken , some fancy they are all female , and engender by the wind , because of their fleetnesse . They couple averse , and whelp many at a birth . They lust also after Bitches , which men ty in woods which they haunt ; these they either tare , or couple with . The first and second brood from this commixture , the Indians think too fierce ; the third they bring up . Linschot relates , that in West-Indies they do the Spaniards no hurt , but infest the Natives ; that in Bamba they will not touch white men , but assault the blacks ; yea , if they find a black and white man sleep together , they spare the one , and fasten on the other . They are enraged at the sight of an Elephant ; the sent of Ox-dung drives them away ; the noyse of a Drum mads them , so that they wound themselves . Their voyce is called rancatus , a kind of roaring ; they change it , and guash the teeth when enraged . They are of an admirable fleetnesse ; the young ones are taken , and fresh Horses are layd to carry them away , because the Dam finding her Den empty , her Welps gone , hastens headlong by the sent after them , ( for the Hee regards not the brood . ) He that seazed the young upon the approach of the Dam , casts away one of them , ( for they bring many at one whelping ) that she snatches up in her mouth , and hids back with it to her Den ; then hastens in chase after the rest , and they being shiped , she raves , and complains on the shore . This is the opinion of the Ancients , but the Modern report the contrary ; that the Tiger is heavy-paced , that a man ( much more other wild ) can out-runne them ; that the Boor , wild Bull , Deer , senting them , run away , and escape their clutches ; wherefore the Tigers lurk in sedgy places , among reeds , and with a side-leap surprise beasts , as a Cat Mice and Dor-mice : So also they seaze on men ; and if with over-greedy hast they misse their prey , and leap wrong , they retire softly , roaring ; and finding themselves detected , they go away . This I have out of Bontius , who being dead , it is sad to think how many exotick rarities about Plants , and Beasts died with him . The Tigresse is very fond of her Whelps ; wherefore upon sight of a man , she forthwith removes them ; and if they be taken away , she cruelly rages at whatever comes in her way , and dies mad . Now , though they are for the most part untameable , yet they have been tamed , and obeyed a whip , & their keepers have dared to kisse them . Augustus , Q. Tubero , and Fabius Maximus being Consuls , first shewed a tame Tiger in a Cage at Rome at the Dedication of Marcellus his Theater . Claudius also shewed four : Under Gordian ten were seen at Rome : At Aurelians triumph four . Heliogabalus yoakd them together in a Chariot . Yet they never lay their fiercenesse so aside , but that they start out , and shew their savagenesse , when we least think of it . When they have been led to be seen , men have surrounded them with bells , to warn the beholders from being surprized by them . Sometimes chains cannot hold them . Men must stupify them with juice of Mandragora , and Opium to prevent doing harm , when led along the streets . The Indians ate their hind-parts , and consecrated their fore-parts to Phoebus , holding them up toward the rising-Sun , but ate them not . The Congitani ate all , but the parts under the arm-pits , or mustachio , because whosoever did eat them ran mad ; wherefore it was ordered by Edict that none should be allowed to sell the skins without those parts . Ledesina the Spaniard thinks the flesh so good as Beef ; the Cerebrarians wear the teeth into Garlands , and think the wearing makes them couragious . Some count the Manticora a Tiger , that hath three rowes of teeth , and hairs in his tail as sharp as darts . Among the Prasy are said to be Tigers twice as big as Lyons ; they differ in fiercenesse , and shape , and bulk . The lesser sort the Indians call Tilaco-ocelotl , or little Tigers , marked with black , and dusky spots , and not pale , and bright as others commonly are . The Perunians call them Ururuncu , as Bears Aboronocus : they are fiercer then Lyons , and are greedy after Indians , seeking them in their houses , and cottages ; and if they keep not their doors shut , then slink in , and snatch an Indian away in their mouth , as a Cat would a Mouse . Nor can men take sanctuary in trees , for they climb them , and fetch men down , and rend them to pieces . In the expedition of Fedreman , a Tiger assaulted a troop of Souldiers , and in the midst of them tare a Spaniard , and three Indians , and escaped away unhurt : Yet swadle them about the reins with a stick , you cool their courage , and master them ; there is no other way . The Indians dread no beast more , and even worship it . The Devil very oft confers with them in the shape of a Tiger : their claws are thought venemous , and the wound they make incurable . The Barbarians reverence , nay dread this beast lesse , since the Gospel came amongst them . They are taken in nets , and in some places in traps . In Bengala are the fiercest found , and implacably revengeful . One hath followed along the shore-side thirty mile a Ship , wherein any have been embarqued who wronged her . Cruel to all they meet , man or beast : Nature yeilds some prevention to this mischief . A little beast ever accompanies the Tiger , and by constant barking discovers where he is ; and both men and beasts take the warning , and hide themselves , or run away . They are most greedy after mans-flesh , especially the black-Moors , and know their ships , chasing them twenty leagues together , watching if any come ashore , to devour him . By night they leap into ships , and surprize , and destroy the Mariners . To give a memorable example of what hapened to one of our men , while we were trading in Bengala . A certain Moor , a servant dreamed that a Tiger snatched him away ; the night after he hid himself in the prow of the ship ; being asked the cause , he told his dream , which the some night was verified ; for all being asleep , a Tiger leaps aboard , touches not any else , though thirty lay asleep in the ship , but seazes the wretched Moor. The lot of another was Luckier , as divine providence ordered it ; hee being ashore , not far from the ship , a Tiger assaults him behinde , and a Crocodile out of a river afore ; the Tiger , to prevent his foe , and bear away his prey , for overhast , runs quite beyond the man , and running against the ships-side , falls into the Crocodiles jaws , and so the man escaped . It cannot be said how those of Bengala , dread the Tigers rage ; whence they call him by sundry names , fearing , that , if they should call him by his owne name , they might be torne in pieces . In Brasil there are multitudes of them , and those hungry , ravenous , dreadfull , and swift , and very strong . But once full fed , they are said to be so sluggish , that common curres can drive them away . Gluttony destroy not mankind alone . In new Spain they lurke in trees by rivers-sides , watching the Crocodiles , and leap down , and surprize , and kill them . Time was , when Darien was as much pestered by Tigers , as Nemaea with Lions , and Calidonia with wilde Boares . In six month there passed not one night free ; wherein a heyfer , horse , dog , or hog , was not devoured in the town-wayes ; their herds , and flocks were wasted , not a man could with safety step forth a doores ; especially when the Tigresses had whelps , when hunger forced them to sease man , and beast . At length necessity put the natives on this invention , to revenge , and save the blood of them , and theirs ; they observed strictly the Tigers track from their dens , and digged a ditch , cast up light earth , covered it with hurdles , fastened sharp stakes at the bottome ; there came a hee-Tiger , hee fell in , stuck fast on the stakes ; the Indians threw down great stones on him , and dispatched him in the pit , they cast many darts at him , which with his right paw hee shattered into a thousand pieces , and chips . If when half dead , and bloodlesse , hee bred such a terrour in the beholders , how dreadfull , think wee , was hee when loose ? One John Ledesina , a Spanjard , who was present at the busines , reports , that hee ate his share of that Tiger , and that it tasted as well as beef . Ask them , who never saw a Tiger , how they know one , they tell you , by the spots , fiercenesse , nimblenesse . When many have seen Leopards , Panthers , Ounces so marked also ; the male-Tiger dead , they traced his footsteps to his den , where female also dwelt ; shee absent , they tooke away two sucking whelps ; changing their mind , and that they might send them to Spain , when bigger , they fitted iron-chains carefully to their necks , and left them there to the dames nursery . A few dayes after returning to the den , they found them not , supposing that the dame in a rage had torne them in pieces , and taken them away , that no man might have them ; for they affirme , that they could not possibly be tame , alive out of the chains . The skin of the male was stuffed with dry herbs , and sent to Admirantus , and the Governers of Hispaniola . See more of this subject in Nieremberg , and Marckg. H. B. l. 6. c. 10. CHAP. V. Of the Beare . THe Latines call this beast Ursus , from urgeo , to force , or dirve , or urge , as they doe their prey , till it fall afore them ; or from Orsus , because they lick their cubs into shape , &c. The Greeks Ark●os , from Arkoo , to drive , or Arkeomai , because hee passest the winter without eating . His body is grosse , and unwieldy , and ( some say ) ever waxing ; some have been found five cubits long , and as broad , beyond any ox-hide ; and such a one was presented to Maximilian the Emperour , at the Baths of Baden . The skin is thick , and shaggy , the teeth hidden : the mouth long , eyes quick , the feet like hands , his chief strength lies in his arms , and loyns ; sometimes they stand on their hindfeet , their tayl is short , having foure paps , a large stomack , and gut ; when taken in their dens in winter , sleeping , and being unbowdled , their stomack is empty , and clinged together . Galen observes sinews in them , so turning , as in any other beasts are hardly seen . Their heads seemes weake , especially afore , ( which in a Lion is strongest ) therefore falling down in any precipice , they tumble down with their arms , covering their head . While they keep in their coverts , small drops of blood are onely about their heart , the rest of their body is bloodles . Grease , and fat they have , but no marrow , saith Pliny . They are found almost all the world over ; most are in Poland , Germany , Lithuania , Norwey , and other Northern parts , especially in Nova-Zembla . In England are now none ; nor in Candy . It is a mistake that there are none in Africa , for the Moores weare the skins . They delight more in hilly then plain land ; whence it is that the Alpes so swarm with them , and those stout ones . In the mountains of Peru are many black ones ; and Pernes an Attick hill is famous for Bear-hunting . The Beare eats all kind of things ; among plants , they fancy a red , and sweet berry growing on a bramble ; and the herb Cuculus , a kind of Trifoyl , and a root that provokes sleep . A Cow-herd on the Helvetian Alps having spied afar of a Bear eating that root , after the Beare was gone tasting it , was so sleepy thereupon , that he drop'd down where he stood . When they come out of their holes they feed first on the herb Arum . About Trent grows a thorny shrub with a white flower , and red berries , called Bears-bread . They climb trees , and eat the fruit , and pulse , and hony , crabs , ants , and flesh fresh , or rotten , especially hony-combs . Jovius tells a merry story of a Boore in Muscovy who slipping into a hollow tree up to the neck in hony , and living there two dayes with no other sustenance , a Bear came gently down into the same tree to eat hony , on whose rugged hide the poor man catching hold was drawn out . In Island , and the frozen seas they live on fish . They drink water , but neither sipping , as the sharp-toothed , nor gulping in , as the beasts , that have a continued rew of teeth , but champing it . They are very venerous , since , because wild beasts , ( excepting the Lizard and Hare ) when big use not to couple , these are thought to hasten to bring forth their cubs the sooner by some force on themselves , that they may engender a new . It is reported that the males lust after young virgins , and that one tooke a mayd away of the Allobroge , and lay with her , and fed her with wild apples , which Philip Cosserus , Bishop of Constance , related to Gesner . Saxo tells that a race of Danish Kings is derived from a Bear ; and some say the same of Gothish Kings . They couple in February , or in the beginning of winter , not as other fourfooted beasts , but as mankind . Being with young , they hide themselves , and the males seemed to hold them in great regard . They goe 30 dayes , and bring one , two , sometimes five cubs together : They breed and bring forth in hast , which makes their cubs so ugly , and mis-shapen ; litle lumps of white flesh , without eyes , or hair , only clawed after a fashion , which they are said to lick into shape , and to lay to their breasts to cherish with their warmth , to bring life , and breath into them . But of late experience shews the contrary ; and that is but a fancy , that Ursus comes from Orsus , begun , or unfinished . Above Trent one was taken in a vally , and ripped up , and all her cubs were found full shaped within her . In a library of the Senate-house in Bononia a young cub cut out of the Dams belly , exact at all parts , is kept in a glascase . Camerarius his guesse is not unlikely , that the bed wherein the cub is wrapped is so thick , that the dame is many daies licking it off , which occasioned the vulgar errour . They hate mortally the Sea-ox , Horse , Boor , the Dead , and a Table-cloath . They abhor the Sea-calfe most of all . The Horse can smell them , that never saw a Bear , and fortwith prepares to combate , and kicks him on the head with his hinder feet , mastring him more by sleight then strength . They are thought to hate the dead , because they will not touch a man layed at length with his face downward . Seneca saith , a Table-cloath incenseth them . Hemlock kills them , and the Bear called Marcillium , or Consiligo , There is also a black fish in Armenia , the meal whereof sprinckled on figs if they eat , it is their bane . Experience shews that they delight in musick . Their voyce is roaring or rather grumbling . Having tasted Mandragora apples , they lick ants . When they are qualmish , they go to Myrmesia , or Myre-hools , and sitting they loll out the tongue dropping with that sweet juice , lightly holding it so long , till they set it swarme with Pis-mires . Being wounded , they heal themselves with dry herbs . The Shee-bears after their helping in to whelp , comming into the light , are so dazeled , that you would thinke they were stark blind . Because they are often hevy sighted , they hunt so after hony , and that having stung their mouth with bees , they may be rid of that blood that oppresseth them . They tumble into their dens , that their footsteps may not be tracked , where they ly quiet , and at ease fourty dayes , and for fourteen dayes stir not , sustaining themselves only by licking their right foot , so that through fasting , their guts are klinged together and even shriveled up . The males ly hid fourty dayes , the females four months . They furnish their dens with heaps of bows , and shrubs , or soft leaves , making them weather proof , and then lay themselves along , and sleep the first seven dayes so soundly , that wounds cannot wake them , which strangely fattens them , after they live by sucking their forefeet ; strange to say . Theophrastus thinks , that for that time Bears flesh boyled and kept might increase , there is no shew in them that they have eaten , but onely a little moysture found in the paunch , and a few drops of blood about the heart , and none in the rest of the body . In the Spring they come forward , and the males grows so fat , that they hardly stirre ; the Shee-beare is leaner , because they breed . They hold their lodgings in their dens severally , divided by trenches . Comming abroad , they eat greedily the herb Arum , to loosen their guts , that are so shriveled up ; and when they breed teeth , they champ on slips thereof . If they assault Bulls , they make at the horns to tire them out , and at the mustle , because they know it to be tender . Their very breath is so contagious , that no wilde beast will touch what they have blowen on . In Mysia , they say , are a kind of white bears , that being hunted , send forth such a breath , that the steame that rots the flesh of the doggs . Although their flesh be cold , rank , hard of disgestion , and ill for the spleen , and liver ; yet those about the Alps , and the Helvetians count it a delicate . And Bruerius saith , that hee at supper at of it , well seasoned , at Symphorianus Campejus his table ; but it was of a young one , killed in witner , which indeed they use to eat . For though they are fatter in July , yet for their rammish sent , they are banisht the table usually ; onely the forefeet are held the best food , and affected by some great men . Some say , that salted , and hung in the chimny to be smoaked , they are a delicate , and that they wonder not , that in winter they suck their owne feet . Savanorola saith , the brain is poyson . Divers parts of the Beare , are of great use in Phisick . The eye dried , and hung about childrens neck , is said to free them from feare in the night , and bound on the left shoulder , allays a quartan ague . The blood dissolves waxen kernells , and impostumes , and helps against hairs bred in the eyes , and kills fleas . The fat takes out spots , and with Lilly-roots , is good against a burne ; some sudar it on against S. Anthonies fire ; mixt with red oker , it heals ulcers on the skins , and thighs ; with Allom , it closes chaps in the feet , it helps against baldnes ; they use it also in the weapon-salve . Men spread the skin under those that are bitten by a mad dog . The powder of the lungs , keeps feet , pinched by shoes from inflammation . The gall helps against the aches in the joynts , and is commended against the falling-sicknes ; and with hony is good for a cough , but is wrongly used to helpe conception . The hairs with Venus-hair , and roots of reeds burned , make hair come . To omit Pliny his fable about the easening of child-bearing , by laying the stone whereon a Bear is killed , in the chamber . The Samodides , and Laplanders , wear Bears-skins ; some use them for coverleds ; of old they covered their bucklers with them , to appeare more dreadfull . Some daubed the fat on their iron-worke of plows , and harrows , to fence them from hail , and frost . Some smear it on their Vine-barkes , to defend them against vermine , worms , and frost . Some shewed them in their sights , and used them in their punishments , Domitius Aenobarbus October 14. The Pisods , and M. Messala , being Counsulls , presented in the Cirke an hundred Numidian Bears , and as many Ethiopian hunts-men . There are some greater , some smaller , black , and white ones . They troubled the Hollanders in their passage , through the frozen Sea to Catay . Some are of a stupendious bignes ; skins have been seen thirteen foot long . On a promontory , in the utmost confines of Arabia , are Bears gold-yellow ; Some are dusky-coloured . The Helvetians call the small Rock-bears , the great Capitals . In the new world are some slugs , that live on ants , dogs can master them , and a staf drive them away , having no tayls , called Myrmeciphagi . The greatest are found in the Province of Vera-Pax , or True-peace , having of black hair , or wooll upon them ; their tayls a palm long , flat-nosed they are like the blacks , their muzzles round , hairlesse , and wrinkled . In Virginia they eat them . They are there timerous , avoid men take trees , and are with darts driven thence . The Province Beach , is said to have harmelesse Bears . Suidrigellius Prince of Lituania , had a Beare , which comming a mornings out of the wood , neare the Court , would with his forefeet paw on the doores ; and having meat given him , returned to the wood . Among the Turks , a sect of Hermites , used to lead a Hart , or a Beare with a bell about the neck , through the cities and villages . CHAPTER VI. Of the VVolf . ARTICLE I. Of the VVolf in generall . THe Wolf the Latines call Lupus , or Leopus , or Lion-footed . The Greeks Lukos , from his ravenousnesse , or Apo Tees Lukees , from the morning , either from his colour , or because at day-break he comes forth to his prey . Or because their eyes are bright in the dark : they are like Mastives , and of divers colours . Their eyes glister , and dart forth beams , and russet : their teeth like an sow , sharp , and uneven , and round : He hath a wide gape ; His neck so strait , that he cannot turn it about , but must turn his whole body to look behind him , as if he had no joynts ; though Philes , and other Anatomists say he hath turning-joynts . In his temples he hath great sinewy-muscles ; His brain are said to wax and wain with the Moon ; his heart dried , hath a good sent , his liver is like a Horse-hoof ; his genital bony ; his fore-feet have five toes , his hinder four ; his bones thick . In his reins , when old , breed worms , or serpents , which Clamorgon saith he hath observed in three or four carcasses . In his bladder is a stone called Syrites . In Sardinia , Creet , and Olympus in Macedon are said to be none . England now breeds none , under Edgar they were wholly rooted our , both in Wales and elsewhere . They abound in the North-countreys , especially in Muscovy , where how they ly in wait for cattel , and men . Olcarius in his Eastern Itinerary , p. 119. declares . Cadamustus , c. 29. tells , how they swarm in the Kingdome of Senega : In Augusia a Provence of Scotland , and in the vally of Glamore they are , and live by preying on wild beasts . They devour flesh ; but love mutton best , and takes them out of the folds ; they ly in wait also for Horses , Oxen , Geese . Having once tasted a Manscarcasse ; Mans flesh savours best with them . If they smell Women with child , they watch for them ; Nor spare they their own kinde , if they be hungry . They go out by troops , and if any one of them chance to faint and fall , the rest tare him . They feed their sucklings with flesh they have newly swallowed , vomiting it up again ; but growen up , they feed them with Lambs and Geese . They desire also the Scythian herb Bosametz . In Congo they swallow Palmoyl . They eat also potters-earth . Whence it may be the stone , is the stone called Lithargilus , full of turnings and folds , weighing eleven ounces , found in the stomack , spoken of by Schenkius . Albertus thinks he doth it not for hunger , but by naturall instinct , to make himself heavier , the better to oppresse his prey . Being full he can fast long , then is his belly widened , and his tongue swells , his mouth is stopped , and he becomes tame ; when his tongue is lessened , he turns Wolf again . Whether they bury , and dig up their food , and equally divide it , and by houling call others to the orts , as Albertus relates , I leave to hunts-men to determine . They couple as Dogs doe , and quarrelling , twelve dayes in a year ; beginning , as some reckon from Christmasse ; and at that time are fiercer against others , though not among themselves . They carry their burdens two months , and bring as many as dogges puppy , and those blind ; the Helvetians speak of nine whelpes at once ; and one of the Rhaetian Alps in May found seven or nine in a covert that came of on litter , and the same man reported , that it is commonly said that at first draught they bring but one Whelp , and that blind ; at the second , two , and so onward , every time more , till they come to ten , and then bear no more . That in twelve dayes they litter after gendring , as Latona under that shape in Delos , is a fable . Antipater affirmes , that they cast their belly when the Acorn-bearing-trees cast their flowers , which they tasting , their womb opens ; when there are none , their whelps dy within them , and they cannot bring forth ; and that Wolves do no harme where is not plenty of Acorns . They drink very little . [ Poët Pliny , and others report many things more strange then true , more fitted for a Poëm , then a History . ] As that he is first struk mute , whom the Wolfe sees first , &c. That the Wolves eye plucked out , affrights four-footed tame beasts ; that she that haps to water on Wolves warm pisse , shall not conceive with child . That the tail hanged by a manger , keeps beasts from eating ; Of the charming of Horses that treads in a Wolfes foot-steps . That mutton that he hath feed on tastes sweet , but the wool breeds lice , and itch . A skin put on a Wolfes skin , sheds the hair . The dung hid in stalls , holds cattel in quiet . All harmony is marred , if you mingle in musick strings of Sheeps and of Wolves guts : Fopperies ! If he touch Sea-onion , he is straight shrivelled together . He fears stones , because worms breed in that part that is struck with a stone . Sparks struck out of a flint frights him so , that he dare not approach , be he never so hungry . A Drum made of his hide , drives other beasts away . A Pipe , or any musick , or a Drum frights them away , when flinging of stones cannot . They are said to love Parrats ; they run mad sometimes ; they get the Gout , and are troubled with the Squincy ; Wolf-bane , or Lycoctonum kills them . When wounded , they stench the blood by wallowing in the myre . They live long ; and when old , they are troubled with the tooth-ach , and cast all their teeth . Having weake-inwards they eat herbs , especially Dracontium to sharpen their teeth . The lowest are thought bouldest . Falne into a pit , and seeing themselves inclosed , they are stupied , and harmelesse . They observe who strikes them , and watch to be revenged . They love their young , the females stay by them , and the males cater for them . Flying they take their young with them . They are soonest taken in cloudy weather , then they hide themselves most . Walking among leaves they lick their feet , that they may not be heard . Being to passe a river , that the stream carry them not away , they hold one the other by the tayl with their teeth ; and so hanging on another ; they will drag an Ox out of a marsh . While they eat they are angry with lookers on , meeting with a man , and a beast together , they ever spare the man , saith Albertus : One related to Gesner , that he saw a Wolfe in a wood bite off a piece of wood of thirty , or fourty pound weight , and practised to go to and fro upon it , as it lay , and then hide it , when he was perfect ; and a wilde Sow comming thether with her Hogs of severall ages , because oats were sowed there , he brake in , and tooke a Hog away about the weight of that block , and leaping took the wood back , and devoured the Hog . Sometimes they grow familiar with dogs , and so enter the folds without resistance , and worry all the sheep to death , afore they fall to eat any one . They dare not make at the face of a Bull , because they feare his hornes , but they first seeme to threaten him afore , and then suddenly take advantage of him behind . Like Horses , and Dogs , they wax gray through age . When hungry , they can sent their prey by night half a mile against the wind : One will houle , and call many more , and set together on a troop of Horses , which happens oft in Bononia . At midnight they will go by troupes to a village , and stay at the entrance ; one shall enter , and awake the dogs , and so entice them forth , and devoure them . They will hold willow boughs forth to goats to enveagle them within their reach . Their voyce is houling . Fashionable people admit not the flesh to their table , it being a dry , grosse , rank food ; yet in Savoy some eat it . They are very usefull in Physick . Boyled alive with oyl , and wax , it is commended against the gout . The Hide binds , and helps the colick . The flesh eases child-bearing eaten by the teeming woman , or any that are by . The fat is mixt with salves against the gout ; the blood with oyl of nuts helpes the deafish ; the Head layed under your pillow provokes sleep ; the right Ey salted , and tied on , helps agues ; the tooth takes away the swelling of the gums , making way for the teeth to come with ease ; he who drinks through a Wolfs throat , escapes the danger of a Squinsy . Agricola confesses he learnt that experiment of Adolphus Occo . The heart , a dram of it mixt with an ounce of the gum of an oke , and another of that of the Pear-tree , and two drams of Harts-horne helps the falling sicknesse . The Liver is good against a furred mouth ; the same in warm wine helps the cough , and Tisick ; the gall bound with Elaterium on the navell makes laxative . The dung gathered up among shrubs and briars , hath helped the colick , drunk , or hanged on ; nay the bones found in the excrements , if they have not touched the ground , tied to the arme . The bones dried to powder remove the pain between the ribs ; the head hanged up in a Dove-coot drives away weesels , and cats . I omit the use , or abuse rather about venery , and witchcraft , and the heathens sacrifices with them , when they invoked Divells . The newly married among the Romans smeared their posts with Wolfs-fat ; the tayl hanged over mangers , keeps away the Wolf. The Differences follow . ARTICLE II. Of the wolf in speciall , and of the Gulo . AMong Wolves , some are wild , as on the Doff●inian mountains , that part Norwey from Sweden , & in Sardinia . They are more shaggy then others , yellow , and their tayl standing up . In Media they used them in their sports , armed men fighting with them . Some are called from their elegant colour , Golden-ones , lesse then ordinary Wolves , but as greedy . They go in troops , hurting neither men , nor herds . They seeme to barke like dogs . They are seen in Turky and Cilicia . They visite the Turks cottages by night , and eat what is eatable , that comes in their way ; if they meet with nothing else , they carry away caps , cloathes , shooes , and what ever is of leather . Men make garments of their skins . There are also Scythian wolves in the utmost borders of Scandinavia , behind Norwey , and Gothland . It is a beast as big as a wolf , and very angry ; the Germans call them Grimmeklaw , because the edges of the nayl make them teachy . There is also the Sea-wolfe , a mungrell , as big as a Bear , so hardskind , as a sword can scarce pearce it . He hath a wondrous great head ; his eyes are shadowed with very many hairs , nosed , and toothed like a dog , sharp-shagged on his skin ; black-spotted , his tayl long , thick , and shaggy . Small stones are found in his stomack , very fat he is , found on the British coasts . In the Isle of Angra a thousand of them have been seen in a troop . They are also seen in an Isle behind the Port of S. Crux , and in the Sea-tract of Peru. The Birds called Buitri kill them sometimes ; they have wings fifteen foot broad . If they spy a wolfe , one takes him by the legs , another with the beake blinds him . The old ones roar like Lions , the young have a kids voyce ; the liver is eatable . Those of Angra eating their flesh fresh , and salted , live long . The skins are worn . The Gulo , or Gorbelly hath the name from greedinesse . Scaliger calls him a fourfooted vultur ; Crollius an Ox-eater ; the Germans Vielfrase . Found they are in Lituania , Moscovy , and other Northern Regions . They feed on carcasses , and so cram themselves , that they strut like a drum . They squeeze out their excrements between two trees by force , and then returne to their carcasse , and cram themselves again . Akin to this is the wilde beast , that the Arabs call Dabuh , the Africans Sesef , shaped like a wolf , and as big , he digs up carcases also ; Gesner takes him for that ancients , called Hyaena ; his blood hunts-men use for drinke . Seasoned with the finest hony they drinke it at wedding-feasts . They annoint ulcers with the fat . They make strings of the guts . The hoofs newly pluckt off from it , while living , shewed to dogs , and cats , drive them away ; and hanged on remove the tinckling of the eares . The skins make handsome cloaths , and the most honoured guests are entertained with such carpets . Therefore they suffer them not to be transported to other lands . It is said , that they that sleep under coverlids made of the Guloes skin dream of gourmandizing . TITLE II. Of the half wilde Toed-beasts . CHAPTER I. Of the Fox . ARTICLE I. Of the Fox in generall . WEe call the Semiferae , or half wilde , those beasts that though wilde , yet being of small bulk , are easily mastered , and tamed by man. I begin with the Fox , called in Latine Vulpes , or volpes , either from volupes , because he is so full of doubles in his goings ; or from volipes , he being so swift of foot , or from v●lipes , because he is strong-footed . The Greeks give him many names , as Aloopeez , from Aloo , and Oph , deluding the eyes , and sundry others taken from its craft , and tayl . He is so well knowne , that I need not stand long on describing him . The genital is bony as the Wolves , and Wezels . The tayl bushy , ears short , he loves to eat Hens , Geese , and other foule , and hayrs , wild Mice , Cats , litle Dogs , that he can gripe , and locusts . At Marsellis a Fox hunting in a fisher-boat for Buopes , among great Lobsters , was taken in a Lobsters claw ; they refrain not ripe grapes , nor pears , saith the proverb . Solinus saith , there are none in Creet , or Candy . But in Russia , and the Helvetian Alps they abound . Whence Merchants buy the skins , and sell them in all parts . They couple in divers postures . They mix with other creatures , as with dogs , whence come the Alopecides , or dog-foxes ; they bear blinde whelps , foure at most at once , and then retire , so that few are taken great with young . They lick , and carefully foster their brood . They love serpents , and live in the same cave with them . They hate rue , which if you bind under Henswings , the Fox will not touch them . They hate the kite and eagle , because sometimes they snatch up their young , and Hauks , because they pluck of their hair . Avicen saw a fight in a cage , between crows , and a Fox , he wounded their heads ; but they bound up his lips , so that he could not queach . They have many combates with badgers , and with the sent of their dung , drive them away . Hares haunt those Isles most , where are fewest Foxes . They barke like dogs , when vexed , or in pain , when they desire any thing f●ame , they use a fawning murmur . They are very crafty . In Thrace , being to passe over frozen rivers , or lakes , by laying their eare to the ice , they guesse whether it be thick enough to beare , or no. In his hole he makes many outlets to scape traps , and gins . Because the Wolf by the touch of the Scillais vexed , they lay it in their holes ; when troubled with fleas , they take a lock of hay , or hair in their mouth , and dip it in the water , and drown them . When Hedge-hogs roul themselves up , they pisse in their mouths , and choke them . He will play with a Hare , and then snap him . He will roule himself in red clay , to seeme bloudy , and then ly down , and stretch himself out , as if he were dead , and loll out his toung , and so he catches birds . So in Pontus , they delude Buzzards , lying with the face another way , and sprauling , with the tayl stretch forth , as a birds neck . Taken in a snare , to get loose , he will bite off his leg , or fain himself dead , holding in his breath . He worries Hens at roost so with his tayl , that he casts them down , and eats them ; and hath tricks to catch fish , and wasps with his tayl . On a tall tree he will shew himself sportive , and stand on his guard as in a castle ; he fears not fire , unlesse very neare him ; he will rather be thrust through , then come down to become a pray to the dog , and if he must come , hee falls like lightning on the best nosed dogs , and dies not unrevenged . Neate tables admit not Fox-flesh , yet the Sarmatians , Vandalls , and Rustique , French , eat it boyled , or roasted , as the Booetians of old . Those Islanders of S. Crux eat of it , raw , or a litle hardned in the smoake . Some decry it for a savage food ; but Galen saith , it is like Hares-flesh . The brains given to children , preserve them from the falling-sicknes . The Tongue-worm in an bracelet , is good against thick sightednesse , and dried , and hung about the neck , against white in the eyes ; the Lungs is commended against Ptisick , wheesings , short-breath , and liver-grown : the gall with hony , helps dim-cloudy-sight ; and some put it in suppositories , to have male-children ; the reins with fat , helpe knee-gout ; and some rub the throat with them , to take down the swelling of the jaws . The genital , testicles , and the other secrets , some use to help conception , and months , and head-ach ; the blood help the stone , the fat melted , and dropped into the eares , removes old griefs thence , and helps the sinews , and the stone , and is good against shedding of hair , and the frost in hands , and feet , if you annoint them afore they be swoln : the dung with mustard , cures fore-heads ; the skin is good for the hair , and shoos made thereof , eases the Gout , and Sciatica . The tayl also hath its medicinall use : Fox-oyl is very effectuall for all diseases in the joints . Fox-skins make costly furres , especially if black . Foxes are of diverse colours , sizes , and natures . They are lesse in Egypt then in Greece . In Peru very litle , and of a noysome sent , and the stink of the pisse is not to be washed out . In the Northerne-woods are black , white , glistering Foxes , and some with crosses ; and those called Isatides , and some black , with some white hair sticking in order : Of reddish , are two kinds , one with black , and white throats , as if besprinkled with ashes . The other white-throated , which is rarer . There is plenty of white ones in Swethland , and Norwey , especially about Nova-Zembla , seen most , when the Sun dis-appears . Hollanders say , they taste like rabbets . Some are crossed from the mouth by the head , back and tayl with a straight black streake , and another thwart by the shoulder to the forefeet ; which two streaks make the crosse . By the Caspian-Sea they are as familiar as little dogs , and as harmles . ARTICLE II. Of the Indian Foxes . THese are of sundry kinds , distinguished by name . The Coiotl hath a wolfshead , great , pale , but lively eyes , short , sharp-ears , black , long , thick-muzl'd ; sinewy , hoocked-thighs , thick-claws , bushy-tail , dusky , long , and bright-hair , and bites shrewdly . For bulk , between a wolf and a Fox ; frequent in new Spain , in places lesse cold ; He lives by preying on weaker beasts , and on Sugar-canes , and Mazium . He sometimes sets on Deer , and Men ; He is cunning in avoiding hunts-men ; of the wolfs nature , revengefull , and mindfull of the losse of his prey , long after hunts him that took it ; and with others falls on him , kills him , watches his house , kills all the tame cattel about it . But is so grateful to his benefactors , that he leaves part of his prey to them . His pizzle rubbed on the teeth , is said to give present ease to the touth-ach . The Cuit-lax-caiotl , is of the like nature and shape , but of another hair ; thick , and shag-necked ; the hair so long on the breast and face , that it is hideous to behold . The Azcacoiotle sits on Ants holes , and by night houles in several voices . The Ilpemaxtla is of a hair white , black , and gold-yellow , small-headed , and joynted , slender-bodied , and short , but long-muzzled , and thin ; He is found everywhere mostwhat in hot places . The Oztoa is a kind of shape and bulk like a Fox , about thirty inches long , white and black-haired , and a little yellow , haunting ditches , and feeding in fenny-places ; They nurse up their young in hidden holes , and bite shrewdly , and fain themselves dead , if they have no other way to avoid the hunter ; He breaks most stinking wind , yet they eat him . The Izquiepatl is coloured like tosted Maiz , he is eighteen inches long , low , small-muzzled , small-eared , hairy , and black-bodied , especially near the tail , short-thighed , black and crooked-claw ; he lives in rockydens , and there their young are nursed up . They feed on Horse-flies , and worms , and they kill fatted-fowles , and eat their heads only ; Reduced to extream hazard , he darts his pisse and dung eight paces off , and spoyles the cloathes of the hunts-men with indelible spots , and a stink never to be gotten out . They that have the Spanish-scab , find good by eating the flesh , and dung . There are two other small Foxes , the Izquiepatl , and the Conepatl , one with two bright gards , the other with one drawn along the tail . The Brachirae are like Foxes , but rounder , and of sweeter flesh ; The Annae are somewhat lesse then our Cats , and of a pestilent smell , haunting towns by night ; their sent betrayes them an hundred paces of , nor doors or windows can keep them out . ARTICLE III. Of the Beasts akin to Foxes . POINT I. Of the Cary-gueja , and Tajibi . IN Brasil are five sorts of Beasts akin to Foxes ; the Cary-gueja first , or the Jupatuma , or Sarigoy , or Tlaquatzin , about the bignesse of a Cat , having a Foxes head , a pointed mouth , shorter below then above , a long tongue , that he withdrawes threatning to bite ; teeth as a Cat , or a Fox , small ones afore , then four long Dog-teeth , then six other , and then the grinders , which are sixteen , twelve middle-teeth , four Dog-teeth , and lesser , eight in the lower , ten in the upper-jaw , and two greater middle ones , like the Hare . He is wide-nostrild ; hath fair , round , black-eyes ; wide , long , Fox-ears , starting up , proportionable to his bulke ; thin-skinned , smooth , transparent , a little dusky ; bearded like a Cat ; the hairs longer above , some on the eyes and cheeks ; the head a little more then three fingers long ; each ear two fingers long , and a finger and half broad ; the neck but a fingers length ; the rest of the body seven fingers to the dock ; the tail crooked , a foot long , whereby he hangs on trees like an Ape ; broad-breasted ; the two fore-thighs shorter then the hinder ; the fore-feet five toed , as a hand , nailes white , as a birds claws with tufts ; the hinder-legges longest , as a Baboons ; the hair in some parts longer , in some shorter , those of the head , and part of the neck , and tail yellow ; along the head runs a large black-streak ; the back , sides and tail most what black , but other coloured hairs mixt ; the tail part hairy , part skinny , half black , half white , some hair dusky . Round bodied , insensibly slenderer in some parts . Male and Female alike ; under the belly is a double skin , cloven like a purse , big enough to hold an Orange , hairy within , where are eight nipples , the purse closed , scarce discernable ; herein are the welps conceived ; six at a time are brought alive forth , and perfectly shaped , but hairlesse , there they move too and fro , each two fingers long , and stay there till they can feed themselves , and sometimes go forth , and come in again . The testicles ly under the dock ; It is easie to be flead , as the Cony , or Hare , if you begin at the belly . It stinks as a Fox , or Martin . He bites hard . Feeds gladly on Hens ; climbs trees to goe a birding , Mark grave fed on in his chamber a month with Sugar-canes ; at last he tangled himself in his string , and died . He is found in Dariene in Brasil , and in Florida , and new Spain . The Brasilians call him Cerigona ; His tail is Medicinable steep in water , and take a dram of it , cleanses the Ureteres , helps the Stone , and Colick , breeds milk , easens Child-bearing . Champed in the mouth , and laid on , it drawes out a thorn . The Tajibi , in Portugees , Rachorro do Mato , is round and long ; white glistering-haired , the tips black ; headed like a Fox , sharp-mouthed , Cat-bearded ; the eyes clear , black , bolting out , goggle ; the ears round , soft , thin , white , tender as soft paper ; the tail five fingers long , hair white , tiped with black ; the end of the tail is a thin hide , bright , scaly , like a Snakes slough . The flesh is stinking , yet eaten . The hair sticks in a thin skin , and may be plucked out without defacing the hide . POINT II. Of the Tamandua-guacu , the Tamanduai , and the Coati . THe former is as big as a Butchers Dog , ( Abbe●illanus saith , as a Horse , ) round headed , long snouted , sharp mouth'd , toothlesse , round tonged , seven and twenty fingers long , two feet , and half of it like an Owl , lying double in the mouth ; eyes little and black ; ears roundish ; the tail like a fly-flap of Horse-bristles , almost a foot broad , wherewith he can cover himself all over ; the thighs round ; on the fore-feet four crooked-claws , the two greatest in the midst , two foot and a half long ; the hollow of the foot round ; the hair of the head and neck short , and dry , turning forward ; he is white afore ; he is slow of foot , and eats Pismires . The Tamanduai is of the bignesse of an American little Fox , round , copped-headed , bowing somewhat downward ; the mouth black , very narrow , toothlesse ; eyes small , and black ; ears pricking up , about two fingers long ; the hair hard , bright-yellow ; the tongue long , round ; like an awl , lying as a pipe between the cheeks ; on the forefeet are four turning claws ; fierce he is , but cannot bite ; touch him with a staff , and he stands as a Bear on his hind-legs ; he sleeps all day , hiding his head with his neck and forefeet ; romes about by night . Drinking , part gushes out of his nostrils ; Markgrave saith , that after he had killed and flead one , a great part stirred after , though he had been kept fasting 8 dayes afore . In the left rein , ( saith he ) I found above a three corner'd passage , fastened to the side by a double thin skin ; in the bowels , many long round wormes ; the lappings that folded in the hair , fair ones ; the gall-bag great ; the hide thick ; the flesh smells like a Fox ; none eat it . The Coati is a Brasile-Fox , as big as a Cat , with short thighs , and hands like a Baboon ; coped-headed , Fox-eared ; the mouth shorter below then above ; long and sharp muzzled ; nostrils wide , and cloven ; eyes black ; the tail longer then the body , which he sets up , and crooked ; with ringlets on it , raried with shadow and oker . Eating , he holds his meat in his forefeet . He can climb the tops of trees . The Laet saith , he kept one tame , that would take meat out of his mouth ; but when he began once to gnaw his tail , he could not be kept from it , till he had eaten it all up , and so died . CHAP. II. Of the Ape . THe Ape , in Latine Simiae , or Simius , from the flat nose , or from imitating , or his resembling of us . Festus calls them Clunas : The Greeks Pithekos , from being easily perswaded to imitate man ; Emimoo , from the gestures , Arimos , in the old tongue of the Hetruscis , Bates , from climing-trees , Kalliar , by the Laconians . Hairy it is above , and below , back and belly ; the hair is thick ; nosed , eared , toothed like a man , two paps on the breast , armes like a man but hairy , which he can use , and turne as wee , fingered , toed , nayl like man , but those ruder , he steps like us , but treads more backward , arms short , and thighs answerable , he hath something hard like a navell , slenderer in the lower parts , they want a tayl , as being two legged creatures , the heart is Pyramide-wise , some found with two tops , veins , arteries like ours , the vein that goes into the right-lappet of the heart , and then into the right breast , is in them above the heart ; those that are joyned to the reins , are widest , and passe to the stones : the substance of the eare is unmoveable . In many parts he is like a man , and in many unlike , as in the breast , and arme-muscles , and those that move the elbow , and thigh , those within the hands , and feet , in the mid-rif , lungs , as also in the bones ; for in the loins are six turning-joynts , the shoulder-joynt is far from the breast , the thighs tend not streight toward the back-bone , thence it is , that going on the hind-feet , hee waggles , his feet are hollow , the toes much cloven . Bred they are in the eastern , and other warm parts , as in Lybia , Mauritania , in that part of Mount Caucasus , that looks toward the Red-Sea , in the Kingdome of Basman , in the tract between Egypt , Ethiopia , and Lybia . In the Indian-hills were so many , that they scared Alexanders army often . In Basman they kill them , pluck off the hair , all but from the chin , dry them , and embalm them , and sell them to merchants for mermen . They like hilly better then low-land ; therefore they frequent the hils of Enisa . They love herbs , and barley , they go by troops to the ripe eares . They eat lice also , from men , and worms , and spiders , apples , nuts ; but if the paring , or she ll be bitter , they cast all away ; they love flesh also , after eating , whereof they shed their hair . They drink wine too . They gender in Spring , when day and night is of a length , and beare a coupled about the summers solstice . The hee is reported to huge one for love , and to leave another with the shee , and never to looke after it . Being led through towns , they run a madding after women . They hold friendship with daws , and conies ; but dis-agree with cocks , tortoyses , snails , &c. A noble man in England kept one , that keeps his Rabbits from Weesels . When a Parricide was sewd in a sack , they used to put in with him a Cock , an Ape , and Viper , that the Ape might fall on the Cock , and the Viper avoiding the Cock , might seaze the man. At Rome one of them , spying an Ape on a boys head , was so scared , that he pist , and shit . He dares not touch a Snayl . They are troubled with the hernia , or bursting , having a heavy kall , and with the falling-sicknesse , and inflammation of the liver , spleen , bladder , &c. Ill disgestion , &c. Galen anatomised a leane one , and found in the skin about the heart a praeternaturall swelling with moysture in it , such as Hydatides writs , did use to send forth . I say nothing of their biting , it is said to be venemous . Avicen , to prevent rancling , prescribes a playster of ashes with hony , and bitter almonds . They hide their meat in their cheeks , whence by degrees they fetch it to chew . They are extreame lustfull , and will gender with Lions . They remember a wrong long ; some say they soon forget , when tamed they shew their young to every one . They severally affected at diverse seasons of the yeare , jolly , and gamesome at new Moon , very lumpish and dogged afore . So soon as they find approaching death , or any infections diseased , you may heare from them an unusuall snuffling in the noce . Whence Crollius thinks Physitians learn the pulses of arteries ; they go awray , or sideling . Some can guide a cart , and play at chesse . One seeing a nurse wash , and winded a child , when shee was absent , undrest it , washt it in scalding water , and killed it . They are taken by imitating what they see hunters do . They never are so tame , but that they quickly go wild again . They love to play with children , and dogs , but , if you look not to them , they shall choak them , or breake their necks . They will make themselves drunk . The Zabeces , and Zygantes of Africa eat them . Rhasis judgeth it but cold , and harsh flesh . The heart roasted , and boyled with hony-comb is said to sharpen memory . They differ in shape , colour , neck , hair , and bulk . Some have tayls , some none , some are gray-headed . Some among the Orsei in India are white : Polus saith , some go upright . To these may be refered the Orang-outang brought out of Angola , presented to Frederick Henry , Prince of Orange . Tulp calls it a Wild-man , long as a child of three years old , thick as one of six , square bodied , nor fat , nor slender , but very active and nimble ; having such well trust limbs , and great muscles , that he durst attempt any thing , and do what not all smooth afore , and shaggy black behind , faced as a man , flat , and crooked-nosed , eared like a man , two fair swelling paps were on the breast , like a womans , ( for it was a female ) the navell deep , and limmed so like a man , that an egge is scarsely liker an egge , resembling man in elbows , fingers , thumbs , thighs , calves , heels . Shee walked oft upright , and with ease could hoyst up , and beare a burden . Being to drinke , shee with one hand took the can by the eare , and put the other under ; and wiped her lips handsomly after . Going to ly down , she would lay her head orderly on the pillow , and cover herself close with the coverlids . The Sambacensian King reported , that they are so valiant , that they adventure on armed men . So given to women , that they oft ravish them . In Guinee some of them will bray any thing in a morter , and carry pitchers of water on their heads , and empty them at their doors , to prevent spilling . These are called Baris . Strong they are , and brawny thick set . In India there is also cried up to the skies ; Zeilan keeps his reliques , namely a tooth , which Constantine the Portugal Viceroy took amongst the prey from a Barbarian Prince ; so honoured and adored was that Ape by the cheefe Kings there , that yearly Embassadors were sent loaden with rich presents , only to be permitted to take his print in piece of clay perfumed , and inclosed in gold , to solace themselves , forsooth , with his shadow only . After the King of Pegu being conscious to himself of an oath he had passed to the Portugees , sent Embassadors to the Viceroy with ships loaden with wares , and 300000 pieces ef gold to redeeme the tooth . Many Portugals were of opinion to send it , but to demand a greater summe , even a million , but the Viceroy ( though he knew the King would have given it , and himself wanting mony , yet ) prefered piety to gain , and that it might appeare to all , he caused the tooth to be brought amidst an assembly openly , and to be taken out of the rich case , beset with jewels , and gold , and with his own hand cast it into a brazen morter , and commanded it to be pounced to pouder , which was cast into a fire , and so vanished into smoake . CHAPTER III. Of the Baboon , or Bavian . HE takes the name of Cercopithecus from his tayl , for Kerkos signifies tayl , and Pithekos Monky , or Ape . The Greeks call him also Kepos , which some fetch from Kebos , Nimble . Albert calls him Mamonet ; the Italians Spinga ; the Celtae Abranas . We shall describe him anone under the kindes of Aurelius delineates his Genitalls . They are found in Aethiopia with black heads , and Asses hair , and in the woods of Iava , and the kingdome of Congo ; and in India on the Emoden hills , and on that lofty mountain near Aden a city of Arabia , and all about the Indian Continent . In Malabar they are very cheape , because they hurt the Indians Nut , that is the gain of the natures . They eat any thing , and gnaw their own tayl when they are lustfull . They abhor Crocodiles so , that they are almost strooke dead with the sight . In East-Indies , under the Portugals , they eat them , and use them in Physick . What sport they make is well knowen . Their bones brayed , and drunk by provoking sweat , ease the French pox . They dote on their young , and hugge them hard ; they feed on fruit , and birds egs . Many of them eats and drink their own excrements . Sometimes , if they see a man alone , they come down , and play with him . They are full of crafty tricks . It is strange to see how they cast stumps of trees at passengers ; they passe rivers holding by each others tayls , and get over by bows , and a chain by wondrous arts . Above all , if one of them be wounded by an arrow , or dart , no men can help one another better then they , knowing how to stanch the blood with leaves , and mosse , and save , if possible , the life . They bring but one at a birth , and embrace their young , and carry them to the craggy tops of hills , where the huntsmen raise a heape , and compasse it with maiz , and lay there the stone Cacakoatl , the nature whereof is , when heated through with fire to crack , and fly asunder , the Baboone run to it , and to eat of that stone , but terrified with the crack , forget their young , and run away , leaving them a prey to hunters . They carry also their young on their back , till they can safely dispose of them . The young hang with the hands about the dames neck , and with the legs cling about her back . Some are nimble as a bird in climbling trees , and scipping from tree to tree . One hath been seen to leap a river . The captains of them perceiving a troup of men passe by , ( for men dare not passe by them alone , nor a few ) they call their fellows of divers shapes together , out-face the men , and with hideous moyse skip from tree to tree , and follow the men , mocking them with a thousand Apes tricks , moppings , mowings , waggings of the tayl , and make as if they would assault them ; but coming down , and see the arrows , and guns , ( which they have had occasion afore to be acquainted with , ) aimed at them , they fly swifter then the wind to the tree-tops , where they complain , chatter , and threaten . It is said , they are so dexterous , that they can decline , and avoid arrows-shot , and catch them flying , as if they were reached to them ; but the bullets put the younger beside their skill . When they see any of their fellows fall , and taken up by the shooters , they thunder above , filling the skies with hideous noyses ; as if you heard the roarings , and yellings of a thousand Lions , and Tigers . But one thing is worth hearing ; each Ape , when they take a tree , carry up stones in one hand , and some in their mouths , and pelt the passengers , when they have done shooting . One levelling at a great , long-tayld Monkey with a gun , hee made as if hee would stand it ; but when the man winking with one eye , was taking aime , he threw a stone in his face , and brake it , and dashed out some of his teeth . But since he perished by a new stratagen , and was shot , just as the stone fell , and was eaten for a dainty with mirth . Some would have eaten then toads , or worse , so hungry they were . Such tricks perswaded the old world , that these were a humane race , which occasioned in fables , mention of the Baboons birth-day . I thought once that they were happily a kind of Pigmees . It is strange how they can handle merchandise . They play with the savages for mony , and winning , invite to the Tavern , and pay the shot . Among the souldiers of Havana , a Baboon marked that one won apace , and sate close to him , to have his share , according to the manners ; if he denied , he would fight for it ; if he received it , hee ran strait to the Taverne , and tooke a pot , holding it to the vinter , to poure wine ; the pot being brimfull , he drank it up , payed his winnings ; if it came to more , he expected more wine to the value , which he did twice , or thrice . Another being sent to the Taverne , and not using to pay till hee had his bottle full , would gather stones to defend it against the boyes ; and though he loved wine well , he carried it safe and entire to his Master . He could not abide painted women , but tore their hair and cloathes . One great Baboon , with an extreme long tail hanging by it , on an Oke , turning and swing himself three or four times , caught hold , skipped from bough to bough , and from tree to tree , as if he had flowen . An Archer shot one , who being wounded , in a fury set on him who hurt him ; he drawing his sword , cut off the Baboons arme , and took him , but strongly resisting ; but being brought to the Navy , he grew tamer , being chained : and the huntsmen bringing a Boar home , he and the Baboon were ever fighting ; this with his tail tangled the Boar , flew at his throat , and throatled him . Another seeing some hunt after him to shoot him , got into a window , snatched up an Infant , ran to the house top , and held the child for a buckler between him and the Archer , to make him hold from shooting . Baboons differ in bignesse , colour , tail , and otherwise , some in Prassiana an Indian Region , are as big as the greatest Dogs , having tails five cubits long . Some are black , some ash-coloured , some gray , some party-coloured , some spotted , some yellowish , some dusky , &c. Some longer tailed then others . Some bearded ; some go upright ; some Lyon-like ; some mostaccioed ; some of a mixt kind . The bearded , the Brasilians call them Guariba , are manifold , having a round goats-beard , they are as big as our Foxes , high-browed , with black sparkling-eyes , ears short and roundish ; tail long , bare at the end , which they are ever swinging about ; the hair black , long , sleek , and shining . There are swarms of them in the Woods there , and make a hideous noyse . They meet daily again , and again afore and after mid-day . One of the lesser sits higher then the rest in the midst , and begins a singing note , giving a signe with the hand openly , the rest follow his note , holding on till the first makes a signe , then the rest are husht in a twinkling , and the first concludes aloud . They carry their young on their back , frisking from bough to bough . It is a biting and untamed beast . Some of them are great , and black , having a long , black , shaggy beard . If they find a Moor woman alone , they force her . Clusius describes a kind , long tayled , with a tuft at the end , like a Lion. The Guinee Exquina in Congo hath dark hair , as it were burnt , sprinkled with white tops . The beard very white , the hair two fingers long , as it were kemed . Anger him , he gapes wide and chatters . Another sort is as great , or each cheek stone of hair white , and yellow , bearded like a Goat , reaching to either eare ; black leged : Toyish , and clamorous as the other . Ambrosine represents three prints of them ; one he conceives to be the Callitriche ( or fair-haired ) living only in Aethiopia . A second a kin to that . The third faced like an old man ( a Marmoset ) with a long black tayl . He walks upright , very nearly resembling a man. He loves boys , and women everywhere , and if he get loose , endeavors to ly with them . Industrious they are , and wittier then some men . Of the Lion-kind are first the Cagui , as the Brasilians , or the Pongi , as the Congians call him ; one is greater , like the Baboon , called Cay , round , and Lion-faced , black and bald-eared , Lion-mouthed , black-eyed , the tayl a foot , and four fingers long , and reddish . There is a lesser , a like faced , but with a lesse head , like a small apple , a little nose , sharp teeth , roundish eares , the tayl ten fingers long , with white , and dusdish ringlets , fed with bread , and mandos meat . The whole body six figners long . Another sort is called the Sagovin ; Lion-like afore , but so tender , that he brooks not the tossing of a ship at sea , and so proud withall , that never so little troubled , he in ●ullennesse starves himself . That that Rod. Lincius brought over was lesse then a squirell , and so dainty that it must be kept in furre . The snout , and fore part of the head was Lion-like , dark-coloured , mixt with red ; the ears shaggy , and bright , and reddish ; the throat , and breast shaggy , dush , and white ; the other hair of the body black , and white , and sparkling , and party-coloured from back to belly ; the tayl long , and so coloured ; the belly black-haired , the thighs white , and red ; on each foot five toes , not very long ; the nayls white , scarce a handsomer to be seen . The Moschatus the Brasilians call Caitaja , long-haired , white , and yellow ; roundish headed , low fore-headed , nose little and flat ; tayl-bending , shrill voyced , and pettish . I saw one at Generall Warden-burgs at Amsterdam . There is another of the kind darker-haired , like the Zobellines . Of a doubtfull kind are the Macaquo in Congo ; of a wolfs colour ; the nose high and parted , the head like a bears , buttocks bald , the tayl bowed ; a foot and somewhat more long from head to tayl ; a foot and nine fingers thick . Hee cries Hah , hah : the Brasil Cay in Toupinambuti is common , little and black , living most in the woods , and sitting on certain trees , where on a thick mast grows , like our greatest beans , whereon they feed . There is also another Guinee Baboon , grisly , dusk-shadowed with yellow , almost like a hares back , small-headed , and long-tailed . CHAPTER IV. Of the Cynocephalus , ( or Dogs-head ) the Papio , and the wild Vpalim . THe first hath the name from a Dogs-head . It is called also the Tartarian ; because it comes thence . Also Kunopros●pon , or Dogs-face : And Cho●ropithekos , or Hog-ape . Almost of the shape of a long tayled Monkey , but thicker set , stronger , fiercer , and faced like a dog , or a Satyre , as Strabo makes him . Open arsed he is . Found in Aethiopia , and in Arabia from Dira to the Southern corner ; and especially in the utmost promontory ; also above Dachinabades , and in the South of Lybia . He feeds as other Apes , eating stone-fruit , he cast away the shells , and parings . They eat also flesh boyled , and roasted , especially the delicatest . They can drink wine also . They have many voyces , and those rude ; sometimes shreeking , then houling . Orus saith they barke ; they are soon moved to fury , effeminate , lustfull , petulant , fiercer then Apes . By naturall instinct , when dayes and nights are of a length , on set hours , night and day , they pisse , and make a noyse . The Hee in times twixt moon and moon , not eats , nor looks any way , but moping looks downward . They are said to congratulate the moon rising , wherefore the Egyptians in their religious rites made much of them , to learn from them the heavenly conjunctions . Of a singular wit they are , comming nearest man , except the Elephant . In Egypt they write letters , and receive mony of the spectators for their masters . Akin to these is that Alvarez in his Ethiopian journy writes of , and another in Clusius . That 's as big as a Bel-wether , and shaggy as a Lion , going by herds near Calote . This shaged , and ash-coloured , not so long tailed as a Baboon , long snowted and blunt at the end , bal'd buttocked , blood-coloured , as if flead . The Papio ( in Dutch Paphon ) is great rugged , ugly headed , short thighed , almost Fox-tailed , but short , and commonly lifted up , footed like a man , no way answering his height , doting on women . He feeds on apples , pears , and other fruit . The Shee brings two at a birth , a male , and a female . The wild Upalim is as big as an Ethiopian Baboon , the skin red as scarlet , spotted in some places , the head round as a ball , the feet round , and broad , the claws harmlesse . The Moors beat the flesh with planks to make it tender , and eat it . What it feeds on is unknown . CHAPTER V. Of the Ignavus , or Slug. THey are of two kinds ; one the Portugees call Perillo Ligero , the little swift dog by contraries ; and Friguiza . Of the bignes of one of our midling Foxes , short-necked , two fingers long at most , small , and somwhat round-headed ; narrow mouthed , toothed as a Lamb , blunt , smooth , high , black-nosed . The eyes small , black , drowsy , having no eares ; the tayl blunt , like a sugar-loof , on each foot are three nayls , white and yellow , crooked , bending , and hollowed . The hair about two fingers long , ash-coloured , badger-like , but softer , and whiter . The most sluggish , and slow-paced of beasts . He creeps up trees , and eats leaves , never drinks . Seldome send forth any voyce ; holds fast what he catchest , fears the smallest rain . The heart taken out of the female , stirs half an houre after . The paunch red-streaked like beans , into which the navelvessells in many sprigs are fastened . They bear young-haired , toothed and clawed . The heart of the shee hath two plain ears , hollow . In the stomack the upper-mouth is two fingers crosse from the gullet , and where the opening uses to be , is a gut a span long , but hath no passage . In the stomack is plainly seen green matter of leaves . Two paps are on the breast . Tough of hide . So lively , that , if all the guts be taken out , it stirs , and draws the feet together . De Laet , who saith , hee saw one alive , saith , the neck is longer , as we have made it . He clings so fast , that he looses hold , and life together . Hermaneus saith , he in a whole day cannot move fifty paces forward . By night he is heard , and the latter syllables still lower then the former . He stays sometimes in a tree twenty dayes without food , and is thick-sighted . Another of the kind , called Hag , hath an Apes face , a rough-shaged skin , hairy-thighs , claws , on each foot three , and those sharp , and long , is easily tamed , when taken . CHAPTER VI. Of the Badger . THe Greeks have no proper name for it ; the Latines call it Taxus , perhaps from Dasus , hairy , and shaggy ; and Meles , or Melis , Melo , and Melotus ; from the roundnes of the members . It is greater then a cat , or fox , whose nature it comes nearest , the skin being rough-hairy ; it hath more white , then black hairs , the head black in the midst , white on the sides , broodbacked , sharp-toothed , it is a mistake , that the left legs are shorter . They are found over all the hills of Italy , and Helvetia , and elswhere . They live on hornets , and worms , apples , and grapes , being fattest in Autumne . They love Rabbits-flesh , and Geese , chickens , and other foules . They breed their young as foxes , and bring forth in three months , sometime two , sometime three in autumne . They hate foxes , for these watch when they are gone abroad , and so bedung their holes , that they must seeke another for the stinke . They are so thick-skind , that you can scarce hurt them , but their nose is so tender , then there you may kill them . Their skin is so pufd , that dogs cannot fasten on it . He turnes on his back , and with teeth , and feet , resists the beasts that vex him . Knowing himself to be short-legged , he goes not far from his hole . When cold weather presses him , he skulks , and fattens by-sleep . Bring him in winter by the fire , he casts himself among the coals . The Moone waxing , he fattens , in the wain he grows leaner ; men say , but it is uncertain . His bite is mortall , because hee feeds on hornets , and venomous things . Olaus shews their ingenuity in digging , and voyding their house of the earth , and strewing themselves a bed therein with chaff , and leaves , bringing so much on their heads , and with their feet at once , as a man can carry under his arme . They ever have two doores to their house . When the South-wind blows , they open the North-doore ; and when the North-winde , the South-doore . They lay up winters-provisions ; and the male keep the female from eating too much , least they should want afore Spring . When they grow blind for age , they keep house , feeding one another at home . When they are spied , and hunted on hills , they lay their forelegs over their head , and ly round like a globe , and as Bears tumbled down . In Italy , Germany , and elsewhere , their flesh is counted a dainty , if taken in Autumne . They seeth it with pears in Switzerland . Savanarola likens it to wilde porke ; Platina to Porcupines-flesh . In Phisick , they put the fat into glifters to helpe back-each ; it helps chapped nipples , and gouts , and shrunk-members . The blood dried , heals leprosie . It is given with salt , and beasts-horn against the plague . Lonicerus deftills it onely in the dog-dayes , and prescribes two drams . Ges●er saith , that the same blood in a composition with Armeniack-earth , Saffran , and Tormentil , is a receit in the most raging Pest. The ashes stench blood . To say nothing of the brain , tooth , or left foot , which tied under the arme , is said to help memory . Of old they wore Badgers skins . Dog-collars are made thereof . Some are tame , you may play with them ; some are wild , and rough-bristled ; some are Dog , and some Hog , Badgers or Grays , both taken in the Matisconensian Territory . The Dog-Badgers have a Dogs grin , and dig their holes in gravelly places ; they have not many borroughs ; feeding on carcases , and Dogs-meat . They are whitish , and biger then Dogs ; with their snout they dig a small hole near their house door , where they hide their dung . They eat roots , and fruits , and what swine love to feed on . The Heygrat , ( or hony-devourer ) in America , of a Chesnut-colour , as big as a Cat , is a kind of Badger . They ever hunt after Bee-hives , or the trees where wild hony is , of the like kind is the Quanpecotli about eighteen inches long , long snouted , slender , writheld upwards , long tailed , and haired , shining about the belly ; the rest dusk , or black , and glistering ; the back blackest ; black-footed , and crooked-nailed ; easily tamed ; ravenous ; spares nothing eatable ; gamesome a thousand wayes ; harmful to strangers ; found in New-Spain among the hills , where he delights to be . Akin to this is the Tacuintecuani , or Cynodaticus in bulk , snout , qualities , and feet . It is white , but hath large black spots ; having the name from biting . Lives not far from the South-sea : Like to these is the Tlalcoyotl , hairy , two spans long , Badger-clawed , short-legged , and black , short-tailed ; having a small head , a slender , and very long snout , teeth sticking out ; his body of a yellowish white , but on the back , and upper-parts of the neck black , and bright streaked , and feeds as the Quanpecotli . CHAPTER VII . Of the Castor , or Bever . CAlled by the Greeks Kastoor , from Casteros , the belly , because he is almost belly ; not from castrating himself , when pursued for his stones , as some ridiculously derive it , for they are so small , and cleave so close to the ridge of his back , that he cannot come at them , nor while he lives , can they be plucked from him . He is called Fiber , not from frequenting the brinks of Rivers , that of old were called Fibri , but from Fibros , soft , because his hair is so . Some have mistaken him for the Otter . Nor is it the Latax in Arist. nor shall I decide it , whether it is the Orchia , or no : Some have counted him an Amphibium , or half a fish , because he lives both on land , and in the water . He is of a bright ash-colour , but blackish-backed ; finer haired then the Badger , & the blacker the skin , the coftlier . His teeth are very sharp , wherewith he can cut wood ; the foreteeth are red : The forefeet like Dogs-feet ; the hinder skinned like Goosfeet , each five-toed . Tailed like a fish . In the greater , a foot and half broad , and six fingers , two thick ; sometimes weighing four pound ; thin at the edges , a thin skin , and smooth , and pale , streaked with admirable artifice . In the privy parts he hath two swellings as big as a Goose mouth , on each side one ; these are lappets covered with a thin skin , in the midst a passage , whence sweats out a fat , clammy-moysture , wherewith , after wiping his mouth , he annoints all the parts he can come by ; as some Birds that have in the same place a small bag with a moysture in it , fetch it thence with their bill , and annoint their feathers , to keep them moyst , while they remain in the open aire . In tongue , heart , stomack , guts , and liver divided into five laps , or strings , he resembles a Hog most . His gall lurks under the lesser laps of the liver . His spleen is but small for a beast of his bignesse . His reins as great as a yearling-calves , and fat . The bladder like a Sowes . The testicles small , and cleaving to his back-bone . The femal hath but one passage for all natural uses ; the necks of the womb , and bladder meeting there . Gesner in dissecting a Bever , found in a bag a yellow matter , solid , waxy , sharp , not earthy , of a pound weight ; and the genital to consist of one bone , and in each knob another small bag with a honied-kind of substance in it , smelling like mouldy rotten cheese . The like is in the femals , but weighing hardly an ounce . Wherein Bellonius found stones as big as an egge , but without doubt it was counterfait . Bevers are found in Burgundy , about the River Matrona ; and by the Sein in Cabillon , and in Lorain . Austria , about the Danow , where they are called Biferi ; in Helvetia , about Arula , Rusa , and the River Lomagus ; in Poland also , Russia , Prussia , and Italia ; especially where the Po disburthens himself into the Sea ; Finally , the best are about the Rivers of Pontus , and in Spain . They haunt rather the Northern-waters , then the Rhine , or Danube , or other Rivers troubled with Navigation . But where ever he lives , he lives partly in the water , and partly on the land . Therefore they make their holes by River-sides . They feed on tree-leaves , as the Poplar , &c. but they covet most the broad-leaved Willows , because bitter . Not on fish , as Albert mistakes ; for Pelicerius , Bishop of Montpellier , laid often afore them fish alive , and dead , but they would not so much as smell to them . In the beginning of Summer , under the constellation of the Dolphin with Sagittarius declining , they couple . They bring forth at the fall of the leaf . The voice of the Beaver is like the crying of a child . They never leave their hold in biting , till they hear the bones crack ; when you keep them tame , they are so modest , that they never foul the house with their ordure , and they cry , and whine , if they cannot get abroad . They love their young so , that they will break through doors , and grates , and cast themselves down headlong for their sakes , as the forenamed Bishop relates . They feed themselves with their forefeet , as with hands . They wet their hinder-parts often , because the barks of trees bind their bodies , or for that but little gaul flows to their guttes . That opinion of his biting off his testicles , when hunted , is false , rising from his craft in hiding them . He is observed to be very cunning . As appears by the wise building , and preparing of their house , in carrying of the materialls on the old ones lying on their backs , and packing the wood handsomely between their thighs , and dragging them by the tail to the appointed place , which makes the old ones backs so sleek . Those that the Scythians call Drudges , gather apples , cut barke , others lay them on the backs of two yoaked , having framed a hurdle of sticks to that end . The same by the black ones , which are called Masters , direct by their gate , and posture the rest ; being to cut wood , they ever hold the same track from the river to the tree ; never leaving a tree , till they have gnawed it almost asunder ; and when it is near falling , they take care that it may not fall on that side where they stand . In a word , they build their houses higher , or lower , as the river runs , and shift lodging the day afore it overflows . The flesh is not unsavoury , if in dressing the venome be removed . The foreparts are hot , the hinder so cold , that , like Tortoyses , they eat them onely on fasting-dayes . The Loranois count the tayl a delicate , it co●●ming near the tast of a Lamprey . Some sprinkle it with Ginger , and roast it . Gesner saith it tasts like eel . In Phis●ck the Bevers-gall , pisse , tayl and skin is usefull . Bever compast with many naturall skins , with a waxy moysture within it , of a tart tast , and a strong sent , is said to be the choysest ; which is to be plucked from the beast in his ripe vigorous age , and to be dried with the Hony liquor in it ; it will hold the vertue seven years , it helps the falling-sicknes , and lethargie , if boyled with rue in keen vineger , and the swimming in the head , if the crown be annointed with it , and vineseed , and oyl of roses ; and it helps losse of memory after chronicall tedious diseases , and against short-breath with Ammoniack , and honied vineger ; also against hickok after much eating . Easens collick , in juice of vine , and boyled in vineger , applied as a cataplasme on the breast , and secrets , is good against running of the reins . A perfume of it , furthers conception . Eases womens griefs , rising from cold causes . Purges a woman in child-bed . Opium corrects it best . Finally it is an ingredient into many medicines , as waters , extracts , oyls , ointments , waxes . The curd helps the falling-sicknesse . The pisse poyson ; the tayl wounds in the guts . The ashes of the skin burnt with soft pitch , and leek juice stanches blood . It is a good wearing for the palsied . The teeth are worn for Amulets . The fat is a good bait to catch fish . The softest hair makes hats , and breeches . The Geloni make of the skins furred coats . We finde no differences of the kinds ; onely the Scythians distinguish them into black , and reddish , or yellowish , and party-coloured , calling those masters , these servants . CHAPTER VIII . Of the Otter . CAlled Lutra from Luein , either loosning-trees at the roots , standing by the river-sides ; or from often washing it self . In Greeke Enudris , from living in the water . Suidas mistakes the Ictis for it . Sylvaticus miscalls it Hydria . Gaza calls it Lytria : Aetius , a river-dog . He is slenderer , and longer then the Bever ; toothed , and headed like a waterspaniell ; square-mouthed , eared like the Beaver ; the tayl long , round , and pointed at the end ; the legs like a foxes , but somewhat thicker , the hinder-feet flat , and skinny , he is not so thick-skin'd as a Castor , hair thick , and short , almost chest-nut colour . They are found everywhere in Europe . They swarme in America , especially in Canada , most about streams , and lakes , reckoned among those that live both in water , and on land . They abound in the Napleshy territories . They feed on fish , whereof they carry so much into their holes , that they infect the air . They eat also the soft tops of herbs , and fruits , and bark of trees . In winter he forrages for his provision . In diving they draw air by degrees into their nostrills , to prevent drowning . In their hole they frame a table-worke of bows , and rods to hold them dry , as they ly . They can out of a river smell a fish-pond some miles off . They draw breath easiest with the stream . When hungry , they swim against , when full , with streame . Entring a fish-pond , they sease the best fish with a strange ni●ublenes , and fright them all . They are easily tamed , and are taught by signes to dive , and catch fish . In Swethland , at a Cooks-beck they fetch fish out of the pond into the Kitchen . In Germany , and France , Pesants eat the flesh , but it is grosse , and flegmatique , Carthusians are allowed to eat it . In Phisick the fat helps the joints . The blood mixt with water and vineger , takes down the swelling of the nerves . The testicles are approved against the falling-sicknes , but fall short of the Bevers . The liver baked , is good against the Dysentery ; a cushion of the skin , easeth the Emrods ; the skins help the palsie , giddinesse , and head-each . Shoes thereof ease the pain in the feet . We in cold climates make gloves , and halfe sleeves of the whole skinne , tayl , and all . The American beasts , the Saricoujeme , and the Carygueibeju , seeme to be a kin to them . The former is as big as a cat , soft-haired , whitish , skinne-footed . In Amphilbia they are . The latter , called also the Jiya , is as big as a reasonable dog , roundishhead as a cats , but more coped ; eares round , and standing lower ; footed like the Baboone , each hath five toes , the inner most shorter then the rest , soft-haired , not long ; black all over , except the head , which is dusky . Hee hath a yellow spot on the throat . He lives on lobsters , fish , and mandow meal , moystened in water . Of the S● elswhere . CHAPTER IX . Of the Ichneumon . HE hath his name from Ichneuein , from searching ; he being able to distinguish between foyson and poyson . Called also a swine , from his hair being so like . Miscalled Ibis ; and Anschycamus . Called also Thyamon , and Alcasis . In Greek Ullos , little hog , because with his snowt he is ever rooting . At this day stiled the Mouse of Pharoh , or Otter of Egypt . Of the bignesse of a Cat , but longer , hair hard , as a Wolfs , bright , and yellowish by spaces , and russet ; blacksnowted , and like a hog ; short , and round-eared , legs black ; on the hinder-feet five toes , the last inner one very short , the tail long , and thick ; the teeth , tongue , testicles , like a Cats ; having , beside the passage of the excrement another wide one without , which in hote weather he uses to open ; whence writers have thought them all double sexed . Some thinke that Egypt only produces them ; but they are found on the other side of Atlas , near the heads of the Nile . It is an Amphibium . They feed on Mice , Snakes , Snails , Lizards , the Chamaeleon , Frogs , and the like : They love fowles , especially hens , and the Crocodiles liver ; and therefore , as it is thought , they creepe into their bellies , while they sleep , whence there is great enmity betwixt the two creatures ; so that if one finds the others egges , he breaks them , which is well for the Egyptians , since it prevents the increase of the Crocodiles . He is also at enmity with the Asp , and all kinds of serpents . He hates the wind most , so that it begins to rise , hee hastens to his hole . They are tamed easily in Egypt ; they destroy rats , like cats , or weesells ; they love to be plaid with ; they shun cold , hide their heads between their legs , rouling themselves up like a Hedge-hog in a ball round ; set up their bristles when they spy any beast ; dare encounter one great dog , and choke a cat at three bites ; venter on horses and camells , and any sort of beasts . They whelp as many at a time as bitches doe . The relations about their changing of sex are fabulous . Their wit is seene herein , that they stand on their hind-legs to prey , and creep slily till it be within reach , and then furiously fasten . Hee never venters on his foe , till hee call his fellows . Being to fight with the Asp , hee wallows in mire , and then drives it on in the sun , till it serve him for an armour of proofe . If there be no mud near , he wets himself , and roules , and tumbles in the dust ; knowing his nostrills tender , in fight hee saves them with his tayl . In Physick his pisse some drinke with a black cows milk against the collick . The ashes of the skin burnt in vineger , cures a sting of a Serpent , smeared on . A fume of the hair is good against wormes . CHAPTER X. Of VVeesels . ARTICLE I. Of the common VVeese● , or Ferret . ALmost all Dictionary-writers fetch the name Mustela , ( Weesel ) from Mus , and Telum , a Mouse , and a Weapon , because of his length : some from Teele , longe ; at length , or from far ; or from Mus , and Stelloo , mouse-stealing , because they draw them out of their holes . Of old Galeoe , from the milky whitenes . Some Kedroo , from his fox-craft . Of late Numphitza . It is reddish on the sides , and back ; sometimes yellowish , ever white about the thraot : Slender-bodied , short-tayled . The teeth lesse then the mouses ; the heart small , yet in comparison with that of other beasts , great enough . They are found everywhere ; but the white most in Northern Regions . The great ones are in Mauritania , the greatest , in the Tartesian territory without Hercules his pillars , by Cales . In Java woods they are . In the Isle Pordeselene they passe not their bounds . Bring them into Baeotia , they dy , or fly . They dwell in holes , clefts of rocks , haymows , and stables . He eats all things ; mostwhat mice , and moles ; he abstain not from serpents : he lies in wait for bats ; he sucks Pigeon-egges , and the blood of birds killed , picks out dead mens , eyes , catches hares ; he hath been seen with one in his mouth . That they bring forth at the mouth , is a tale forged out of the fained turning Galanthis Alkmenas Mayd , by Iuno into a Weesel . That they have a womb , is certain . The Raven , and crow hate them for sucking their egs : their voyce frights hens ; they fight with Cats . They fight with serpents , armed only with a sprig of run , or with so wthistles ; if they want these , they are worsted . Their dung , if they live in fields , and woods , smells like musk . With their age they change colour . They recover their whelps sight with an herb ; are easily tamed , if you rub their teeth with garlick . They dare set on greater beasts . They build their holes with two doors , one North , the other South . They transport their young thence for a dayes space . Their bite is mortall , and makes mad ; if it but touch a Cows udder , it is inflamed . Oyl wherein the Weesel hath rotted is a remedy , or rubbing the place with the skin dry . Aristides of Locris died of the bite of a Weesel . The Mexicans eat them . Galen saith that corned with salt , and dried the flesh tasts like Hare . The brain dried helps not a little against swounding fits . The stomack stuf'd with Coriander-seed cures serpent bites . The lungs are good for the lungs . The liver helps giddinesse , and swounding , because it increases , and decreases with the moon . Pliny commends the gall against all venome , Matthiolus used it with Fennell-water against dimnesse of sight , and skin spots . The yard dried is soverain against the strangury . The stones , and womb , like the Eagle-stone , prevents a womans miscarrying . Lonicerus cries up the blood with juice of Plantan against the gout , Galen , against catarhs . Mathiolus magnifies the dung taken in hony , with pulse-meal , and feny-greek against swellings , and wens . The Weesel whole is of use . Dioscorides commends it unbowelled , and long pickled against sting . Galen used the dust dried against the falling-sicknesse . Matthiolus the ashes of it burnt made with water into a dow , against head-ache , dimnesse of sight , and blood-shot , smeared on . Marcellus burned it to ashes in an old pot , and mixt them with hony on a thirsday , in the wane of the moon against swellings of the jaws . See Ambrosine about the divers uses of it . A Weesels foot hung with rose , and mustard-feed on the branches of a barren tree make it beare . Farriers with a piece of the skin have cured Horses of the parlous disease , called Tach. Some sprinkle seeds with the ashes on their ground to drive away field-mice ; others seeth them in much water to that purpose . Some make the Weesel , and Ictis herein to differ , that the one is kept tame , the other goes wild . Others call the white one Hermellani ; that that is white only on the breast Visela . The Rosola , or Guisela , his dung smells sweet . One is called a Salamander , for his many colours . The Austrian Girella , is of the bignesse of a Weezel . The Italian Curriers shew a skinne black , and glistring brought out of the cold Coasts , called the Rosoleus , or Romulus . Some count the Chiurca a Ferret . The Vormela mentioned by Agricola , is another ; and Cardan adds the Lardironi , and the Genet●a . Scaliger writes that the Chiurca hath a ferrets face , and bulk , a foxes head , lives under ground , is very fruitfull , bringing at a birth twelve at once . The tayl small , and almost bald ; It self is black-haired , carrying her young under her belly in a bag . The African Ferret is as big as a great Mouse , resembling a Ferret , and a Squirrell , lifting up the tayl , but not over the head as the Squirrell ; but high , and spreading it abroad , and sitting eating on the breech , holding his food with the fore-feet squirrell-like , and tossing it . In either jaw were two longer fore-teeth , the ears roundish , the haire party-coloured from head to tayl , sandy , dusk , and white with streaks . The tayl very handsome , he could display it like a Pea-cock ; five toes on each foot ; foure forwards , the middlemost longest ; the fifth like a spur behinde . He refused no food , but liked bread best ; he was tame , and went loose . On shipboard they come into the marriners laps , and stockins , so tame they are . Nieremberg calls it a Lybia Weezel . ARTICLE II. Of the wilde Ferret , or Fitcher . SOme call it Putorius ; some Furo , either from his theeving by night , or his darke colour , from his digging , and myning in burrows ; some Viverra or Ferret from verrunco , ferriting , and driving beasts out of burrows . Also Iktis , from a bird of that colour ; and Pholita , or Pholenta , Coloured betweene white , and box , white-bellied , reddish-eyed ; greater then a tame Weesel . Aristotle makes it of the bulk of a Malta-whelp ; but in hair , shape , colour ( white below ) very unlike the common-Ferret . In Italy , France , and Germany , they are not , but onely in Africa , and in England . He lives on hony , fish , pigeons , and Conies , which he likes best of all . The females dy with heat , if they couple not , when lust is on them . They mix as cats , and bring seven or eight in a lutter , they carry them fourty dayes ; the young after for thirty dayes are blinde ; and the fourtieth day after sight comes , they go a hunting . Provoke them , and their dung sents well ; when time in boxes , they sleep away most of their time . In Narbon , France , they hunt Rabbets with them ; and elswhere they fetch with them dirds out the high nests , that men cannot come by . There is a peculiar kind in Zeilan , foe to the crowned Serpent , he bites on the roote of snake-wood , when he goes to combate with him . The Hamester is of this kinde , bigger then a tame Forret ; the back is Hare-coloured , the belly black , the sides shining , feet short . He is a great gatherer of grain into his burrow . Thuringia is full of them , called Putorius from his stinking breath ; and Icktis , because he loves fish . Scaliger calls him a stinking cat . Bodied like a Mattern , but bigger ; narrower necked , broader bellied , blacker on the tayl and thighs ; the sides yellower . It hath a double ranke of hair , some shorter , and yellow ; other longer , and black , the left legs are not shorter , as some think . They inhabite garners , stables , woods , and bank-sides . They feed on Mice , Hens , and other fowles ( whose heads they strait pull off ) fish , frogs . In Spring their skin smell strongly , in Winter not . There also the Noërza , as big as a Pole-cat , of an Otters-colour , is a stinking beast , lurking in wood-corners . CHAPTER XI . Of the Mattern , or Pole-Cat ; and of the Zibelline-Ferret , or Musk-Cat . THe Martes , or Mattern , hath the name from his fiercenes ; called also Martia , Marta , Marrus , and Foina , Gainus , Scismus . His teeth pure white , even set , and keen . The dog-teeth in either jaw hang out , six smaller of diverse length are between , in stead of cutters , and are very small in the lower jaw . The grinders are eight , and like saws , some single . The utmost above stand more inward then the rest by much . Under the skin are sinewy small veins , stretched out , answering all the ribs in number , and order ; the ribs are fourteen . No membrane fleshly . The muscles of the paunch are between the two tunicles of the rim , which makes it seeme thicker , and grosser , as the horny-film of an Ox-ey ; fleshy in length by that line , that answers the navell , but not abroad , and onely below . The kell fastened to the stomack , entralls , and milt ; the milt very small , hanging on the left side of the stomack , and a part of the kell fastened to it . The stomack bigger then ordinary for such a small body , consisting of a doubled coat , the outmost whiter , the inmost smoother , both thin . The guts fastened behind to the back-bone by a thin skin . No blind gut , all uniforme . The bladder very long , thin , but inclining more to the stomack . The liver of seven films , the weakest three-parted , like a chicken-foot , the middle three-cornerd , annexed to the hollow vein , a litle way by a thin skin . The right Rein is higher . The left Emulgens longer then the right ; both sprouting from the great artery , not from the hollow-vein . Yet I doubt of it . By the hollow-vain are here and there reddish , and yellow kernells ; the uppermost on the right side joyns to the liver by small veins . The hollow vein sends many sprigs through the loyn-space of muscles to the back bone ; and the great artery lies under the hollow . The seed-vessels descend from the midst of the reins , but are parted in two on either side below , one branch joyned to the stone , reaching without the paunch . The yard arising from strings of os sacrum , is gri●tly , and hard as a bone , writhed at top like an wimble-skind , close , sharp as a needle . The right uritory sit higher into the bladder , then the left ; a fine sinew comes strait down , tied to the right side , sit into the beginning of the hollow vein . Also a small sinew on the left-side , descends to the stomacks-mouth . The hollow-vein is set into the right ventricle of the heart , neare the right lappet , which is black , and full of blood , and greater then the left ; this is white , and bloodles , hollow , spreading on the right side into the lungs . The great artery is set into the hearts left ventricle , bending downward . The hollow vain on the right , passing a little above the lungs-branches it self , into six springs , rising to the lower jaw . On the right side the lungs , consist of foure lesser veins , on the left of two greater . They are most in the North , and in the German-Alps , Southward , and toward Italy . They inhabite the roofs of greater houses , and beech , and firre-woods . A Boor told Gesner , that in a very high firre-tree , he tooke a Mattern , and foure welps . France hath no such . Out of Poland are some brought of a slight dusk-colour . Beside other Weezels-food , they are said to eat shrubs , their dung smels like Musk ; they are easily tamed . Gesner had one that loved his dog , that went about with him ; let loose , shee would come to the chaine again , and play with him like a cat , lying on the back . But there is no trusting them ; therefore some advise , to take out their dog-teeth . The skin is of use ; that under the throat , makes caps good and wholsome for the head . In Canada the women shew their babes in them . There are two kinds ; one tamer of a dark yellow , except a white part of the throat , which curriers and skinners call Faina . Bodies like a cat , a litle longer , and shorter legged . It rooms about the country , kills Hens , and sucks their egs . The other is wilde , of a brighter , and softer hair , and a clay-coloured throat . Some inhabite Beech , and Oake , and Holm-woods , some pitch , and firre-woods . About the Bregantine Lake , they shine by night . The Zibelline Weezel , or Satherius , or Sebalus , or the Sarmatick , and Scythian-Mouse , is somewhat lesse then the Mattern , of a dark yellow all over , except the throat , which is ash-coloured . Found in the North , in the utmost woods of Moscovia , in Lithuania , white-Russia , and neare the Cronion-Sea , and in Laucerusa , a wood of Scandinavia . The Tartars , and Laplanders send the best skins . The Guinee story tells of store , in a Province of Congo ; they lurke in shady Forrests , and catch birds . They are very nimble , and restles . It is said , that , if you lay the skin under other cloathes in a chest-bottome , in three dayes it shall be found uppermost ; Handle them , yet they remain even . The long-haired , and inclining to black , are the best skins . You spoyl them , if you lay them in the Sun. To keep them from the moth , shake them oft , and lay them up wrapped in wormwood ; they are very costly . Agricola saw fourty sold for a thousand crowns . Ambrosine , a halfe sleeve trim'd therewith , worth foure hundred pound of Bonony-money . They of Obdoria , offer this Mus-cats-skins to their Idol , called Zlata Baba . The great Cham of Tartary , his Tents are said to be lined with them . CHAPTER XII . Of the Genetta , and the Zibethus , or Civet-Cat . SOme conceive that Genetta , being a Spanish name , borrows the name from some place there . Others call it a Spanish , or Genet-Cat . Some a lesser Panther . The Oppians suppose it to be a lesser Wolf. The whole body is handsomely , marked with black spots . The whole skin is of a soft and thick hair , and downy , breathing forth a not unacceptable sent . It is found in Spain in waterish places , where it seeks the food . A winter halfe-sleeve furred therewith is sold for 25 , nay 30 pound Bononian mony . The Zibet , unknown perhaps to the ancients , is by the Greeks called Zapetion ; by others a Zibet-Cat ; or a Civet-cat , a kind of Panther , which the ancients thought the only well-sented beast ; this is thought the same with the Hyena of old . It is armed with sharp teeth and hair . An arme long from head to dock ; the legs to the feet , a third part of an armes length . Hee is about the bignes of a fox , coloured like a wolf , but black-spotted . Hee carries a bag about his privities , wherein lies the Civet , that is so fragrant . Hee hath a wide mouth like the Badger , the tongue not quite so rough as a cats . They are found in Pegu , Congo , China , Cambaja , and in the Ethiopian woods . Brought also out of Egypt , where they breed plentifully , and out of Spain into Italy . Hee loves raw flesh , and field-mice . Cardinal Galeotto feeds them at Rome with chicken-flesh . In China hee eats sweet-meats , and rice , and egs , and the sweet wood called Camaron ; if that be the beast Pigafetta , mentions in his journall . Scaliger hath seen them so tame at Rome and Mantua , that men carry them harmlesly on their shoulders . A Florentine Consul at Alexandria had one so gentle , that hee played with men , taking them by the nose , ear , lips , teeth , and did them no harm . Ever fed from the first it was with womans breast-milk . The sweet excrement lurking as afore , is first white , after of a clayish colour , at length waxes black . It smells strong at first to wonder men ; being layd in the open ayr , and hardened , it obtains that most gratefull fragrancy . Some will have it to be his seed . It is gathered in a silver spoon , or one of brasse , or horn , every day a dram . If you vex him with a small rod , hee yeelds more at a time . Some are said to pisse civet at a set time of the year . Civet is best kept in horn . There are some nobles of Ulyssipone that gaine thence yearly fifteen hundred pounds . It is of use in Phisick , and otherwise . A grain put on hot bread , applied to the navell eases the collique . It is one good ingredient against giddinesse , and apoplexy , smeared on the nostrills , temples , and crown of the head . It opens the mother . Some adulterate it with ox-gall , storax , and hony . It is used in preparing Cypres-pouder , sope-balls , strong-waters , oyls , spirits , and perfumes . CHAPTER XIII . Of the Hare . HE is called Lepus , and Levipes , light-foot from his fleetnesse , or his soft going by reason of his shaggy feet . Derived from the old Aeolick Lepori ; or from his uncertain footing Leioos , that it is hard to trace him . In Greeke Liporis , Lagoos ; by the Athenians , by the Ionians Lagos . And Dasypous , from his shaged feet ; and from his swiftnesse doubtlesse , Dromalos , Ptox , Tachines . In Candy Kekenas ; by Aristotle Trochos . His head is short , and round ; neck narrow , round , soft , long , prick-eared , legs strait & light , breast not fleshy , back-bone round , breast sinking ; thighs light ; those afore near one another , behind stradling ; the whole body pliable ; heart very great . About Briletum , Therne , the Chersonesus , the Propontis they seeme double livered . The gristle under the fore corner of the ey is broad ; there lies somewhat near the brain like a worme ; the body round like a vault , not found in other beasts . The ear-tip thin , and transparant as a cats . Among the toothed , and single-bellied beasts this alone hath cur'd . They are everywhere , both in hote , and colder climates . White ones are brought out of Africa . In the Indian Isle Mazzua they abound so , the natives everywhere kill them . Their plenty on mount Athos is grown to a proverb . They frequent uninhabited places most , where huntsmen least trouble them . In Ithaca are none , nor live they , if brought thether . Of their food Bargeus hath composed nine queint Verses . The summe is : They nibble on rank grasse , and corn-stalks , and strings of herbs in the earth , and soft barks of trees , and moyst books , apples , acorns , fitches , milt , elms-leaves ; especially wild mint , water-cresses , and betony , and pennyroyall . They gender averse , as all other beasts that pisse backward . They couple all the year , especially in spring . They admit of superfaetation . Aelian speaks of pregnant leverets found in a Hare cut up . In the time of Antiochus Gonata two Hares in Astypalaea in a short time bred above six thousand . And all Geron an Isle of the Scarian sea was within a while pestered from one Hare big with young . They breed in forrests in the most solitary places , two , three , sometimes four at once ; you may know the female by the long head , thick body , longer ears , and grisly hair inclining to black on the back , and by her many doubles when hunted . The male hath red shoulders , and long hairs in the midst , the head shorter , and blunter ; the beard , and brow hairs longer , the ears shorter , and broader . Afore the hounds he will run strait on ten miles together . They hate Eagles , crows , Weesels , Foxes , and Dogs . They live seven years . Their age may be gues'd by the clefts of their dung by the mouth of their forme . Their voyce is squeaking or mourning . They are well-sighted , and sleep with their eyes open , and are quick of hearing . The noyse of shaken leaves makes them run , and use their ears to guide them in their course , when they go to sleep , that their forme may not be found , they run too and fro with doubles , and then take a leap into their hole , where they lies with their forelegs together , and their ears layd squat on their shoulders . They love to sit abroad in the Sun in fair weather . They love the place best where they were bred . Are easily tamed ; but dy , if too fat , yet , on the least scope given , they run away to their old liberty , and fall to their first wildnesse . They seldome grow fat in the woods , because perhaps they live in fear . Against winter they provide their house in Sunny places , in summer Northward . They run far for food , on purpose to keep themselves long winded by dayly breathing , and to use their feet . To amuse the hunters they run through windy wayes , shunning shrubs , least their hair should stick thereon , and so yeeld sent to the dogs . They know how to proportion their course , as the dogs are slower , or fleeter , and they lurk , when hunted , among clods , because they are of their colour . Jews may not eat them ; but among the Gentiles , after Attalicus the Cydonian had made Hare a dish at his feasts , it became a dainty ever after , and was thought to make the face fair . For certain Alexander Severus ate it dayly ; and Martiall writes something , that sounds that way . As for the temper of Hares flesh , those of two , or three months old , leverets , of six at most are most juicy , and of easiest digestion ; if older , as above a year old , it breeds grosse blood , yet there are jolly huntsmen that eat it every day . But that Cato Censorinus prescribes it , and pot-herbs to the sick , it must be meant of young Leverets . But those that live on hills , or heaths , feeding on Pennyroyall , &c. are much better then those that frequent waterish places . They taste best as cold weather comes in . See Ambrosin about the dressing of them . In Phisick no part almost of the Hare that is not usefull , even the very excrements . The Head burnt with Bears-grease , or vineger , helps shedding the hair ; the Brain helps children in breeding teeth , if oft rubbed on the gum ; drunk in wine , it helps those that cannot hold their water ; the Heart is tied on those that are troubled with Quartains ; the powder of it dried with a third part of Manna , Frankincense in white wine , men drink seven dayes against the Falling-sicknesse ; the Lungs helps sore eyes ; the Liver with sowr wine , the Collick ; the Gall in sugar , pearls , and dimnesse of the eyes ; the curd of one that hath eaten nothing but milk , dried in the Sun , or smoke , is sovereign against bloody-fluxes ; It draws out a thorn , mixt with flower of Frankincense , and Oke-gum . Some use it against the sting of Serpents ; and to help conception : But it is said to kill what is conceived , if drunk in ; the Reins boyled , are ministred for the Stone ; stale , and tied to the feet , eases the Gout ; From the Mother , some make medicines for the griefs of the bladder ; the Flesh fried in oyl , is ministred glister-wise against Dysenteries , and Ulcers in the bowels , to the same purpose is the blood roasted good ; some mingle it with Barly-meal ; The Milk makes women fruitful ; the Fat with Bean-flower , helps to draw out stings ; the Tooth hang'd on , eases tooth-ach ; the Ancle-bone tied on with a string of Hares hair , mitigates the Collick ; and distilled with Pennyroyal , and drunk , it allayes sharp child-bearing-labour , and is prescribed with Oke-lime , Pearl , Coral , and Paeony-seed against the Falling-sicknesse , and provokes Urine ; the Skin in sere-cloth , is good against burstings ; the Feet cut off while he lives , easens the Gout ; the Pisse with Spiknard is a wholsome drink against Dropsie ; the dung born by a woman , hinders conception , but put under , helps the months , and dries , burn the whole Hare , the ashes taken in warm wine , helps the Stone ; whereof also is compounded an electuary , whereto Jews-stone , and spunges found among small stones are added . Hares differ in colour , bignesse , fatnesse . Some are blew , others in a black-soyls , duskish , others on red-soyls , glistering . In America are found some with the black Hare coloured , the sides white and black , the rest white . There are white ones on the Alps , and on the hill tops by the vally of Anania ▪ Gesner saw one milk-white , with black hair on the ear-tips , and found the flesh tenderer in taste then other ; the Elymaean are as big a Fox . In Macedon , and Transalpin-Gual are great ones ; in Italy , and Spain , lesse . In lower Hungary they are observed to be fatter then in Italy . One kind is said to sent so of Musk , that they make the hounds mad that hunt them . Some are called mountain , some field , some marish , some Italian , French , Spanish , Indian Hares . The Italian are low-footed afore , black-backed , and white-bellied . The Mountaneers differ from others in their black-hew , bulk , wildnesse , and thick hair ; the French are most what bright . The Spanish comprehend Rabbits , there is one in New-Spain called by the Natives Citli , shaped as ours , and feeds so , but with ears very long , and broad for such a body : The Indians weave the hair into clothes and sheets , which they wear for cloaks . The Brasilians have their Cotias of the bignesse , shape , and taste of the Hare ; yellowish , little eared , and almost no tail . There is a greater kind called Pacae , round mouthed , Cat-faced , dusk , with white spots ; tender of flesh , and skin also , therefore fought after as a dainty . There is also a kind that the Indians cudgell to death ; then flea it , and work the blew-beaten-flesh into a Paste , which they wrap in the skin , and call Musk. CHAPTER XIV . Of the Cony . HAth the name from myning , and burrowing under ground , and dwelling there ; called by Aelian a little Hare , or Leveret ; by the Greeks Sunax , Dasupous ; which yet Pliny seems to distinguish from both Cony , and Hare . Strabo calls them digging Hares , and Leberidas , perhaps from the Serpents-slough ; whence a young one newly kindled , and hairlesse , is termed liberis , laberis , and laurix , or glib . Also Adapis , perhaps from Adapanos , that cannot be spent ; so fruitfull , and numerous they are . By Erotianus , Limopoios , dearth-bringer . All the Belly-muscles cleave fast between the two skins of the Peritonaeum . The strait gut small ; the heart little , the liver great , and the reins , the milt long like a Swallows , or Cocks ; the Parepar , or Byliver , shaped like a shoe-makers broad handled knif , lying in the midst between the broad liver strings ; the stomack not unlike a Hogs , very like a Mouses , or Dormouses ; the Cystis small fastened to the liver ; the blind-gut more then a palm great , celled , and hath an appendix of three fingers ; the turning-joynts of the loyns long , between which ly fair muscles . Pliny denies there are any bred in the Isle Ebusus ; but they swarm in France , Italy , Mauritania , Muscovy , Poland , England , &c. About Mosaiscus , a Muscovy-town , they are numberlesse ; but they abound most in Spain . In the Baleares , Majorca , and Minorca , they devour their harvest . In Zeland by the Sea-side there are many , enough to furnish all Brabant in Winter . They feed on grasse , three-leaved grasse , cabbage , lettuce , cicory , turneps , and apple-parings , and especially bay-berries . Mans-blood fattens them apace ; they cannot away with moysture ; they couple every six , or rather twelf moneths , and kindle monethly in hot-countries . One that kept Conies , relates that some have brought three young at once ; and after a fortnight as many more . But in Germany , and Italy , they seldome breed in winter , they bring five or nine at most ; that of their double-sex is a fiction ; they suck oneantwenty dayes ; if any handle them , the dames are angry , and either forsake , or hurt , or kill their yong : And the males doe the same , if the females are busie about their young , and neglect them . By leaping Rabbits , scape taking ; they forsake places , where they are in danger ; and one going , all the rest follow . It is known that they chew the cud ; through envy they will bite one anothers ears , and legs off , yet are easily tamed . Cardan knew one of it self follow the dogs ; they dig them burrows with many outlets . In Spain they in sandy soyl undermined , and subeverted a fair town , so that the natives must seeke other dwellings ; they come not abroad , but mornings , or evenings ; and go not far from burrows , and stop up the entrance , to prevent discovery by the passengers ; their flesh , especially of the young ones , is tenderer then Hare . A Spanjard was the first who made it a dish on his table ; they care not in Spain for tame Conies , they tast too much of their food , but wild are a dainty . They parboyl them , and stuf them with sweet herbs ; and lard them with pork . In Phisick , the fat refreshes the sinews , and helps watering : Burned , it cures the inward ague ; they differ in colour , bignesse , inwards , and places : there are white , black , yellow , ash-coloured , pied , bright , stated with black , and glittering spots . Valerian saw at Verona with a Jugler one fouretimes as bigge as ours , and strangly fat . Pliny thinks that the Betick-Conies have double inwards . Some called Vtiae in India , are no bigger then Rats . I leave to the reader to judge , whether they are Conies that Scaliger describes , of Hare-colour , short-eares , thick-body , and well set , long-tails like the Squirrels . Some call them Pharohs-Mice , some Indian-Hares ; there those they call Indian-Pigs , of the bignes of our Conies , but shorter-legged , on the fore six toes , on the hinder-feet five ; they have Mice-teeth , no tayl , a sharp Muzzle ; Ears little , and round , rather bristled then hairy ; they gruntle like Pigs , they eat all herbs , fruit , bread , oats , living many month without water . One male is enough for seven , or nine females ; admitting of superfetation like Conies . In winter they kindle , in 60 dayes all seeing . The males fight afore the female . We have added the picture of another Indian-Cony . Some make nine sorts of Indian-Conies . 1. The Pacfli , as dainty as those in Spain , if it live where good grasse grows . 2. The Eliztactotli , or white-breast . 3. The Cuitlatepotli , or short tayl . 4. The Tocant●ctli of Peru , shaped like the Mexican Mole , called Tuca . 5. The Quau●toctli . 6. Metochtli . 7. Cacotochtli . 8. Another Cuitlatepotli . All differing in shape , and name , not so savoury , and delicate of tast as ours . All this I had out of D. Franc. Hornandus his manuscripts . Out of another , that there are some somewhat lesse then the Castellani tayl like a fish , well-tasted ; living on hills , and grassie places , and not in burrows . There are foure sorts of them . 1. Quemi , greater , and harder . 2. Utiae . 3. Mohlas . 4. Cuties , litle , daintier , and wholesomer . There are Viscachae , long-tailed like Cats . They love snow , and batten on it . The Hair of old hath been valued , and of use . CHAPTER XV. Of the Squirrell . THe first who called this small beast Sciurus was Oppianus , who lived in the time of Antonine C. so called from the shadow of his tail ; and Kampsiouros , from Kamptein , because hee bends , and turnes up his tail ever on his back ; and Eleion , a Dor-mouse ; and Nitela , from climing ; and Pirolus ; and Spiriolus ; and Scurulus from running . A kind of Mouse he is . His lower-teeth are longest ; and the blinde-gut , answering the stomack . They are found almost everywhere ; especially Northward , where their colour is fairest . They feed on apples , chesse-nuts , and other nuts , beech , and pineapples , and acorns ; and in Summer they hoard up against Winter . In Spring they gender , and build nests of sticks , and leaves , on the highest boughs of trees . They bring three , or foure young at once ; that are said to leave their nest after they are three or foure dayes old . They can use their fore-feet like hands , are easily tamed , and chatter : going , they drag their tail after ; sitting they turn it upon their back , in leaping it is in stead of wings ; in schorching weather it yeelds them shadow , passing waters it serves for a sail , they make a bark of a tree their ship ; in their holes they have many outlets , which they stop , or open as the wind stands , or foreseeing a storme . Some dresse them to eat , the Velleians hold them for a delicate . The fat mollifies . Galen commends it highly against ear-ache . Iuglers abuse the teeth to fortune telling ; they differ in colour , and according to their place . In Germany they are in the first year black , when bigger , red . In Poland gray , and flame-coloured . In Russia all ash-coloured . In Podolia spotted . Some are called Pontick mice ; the Getulian , and Indian are pied . The Pontick lives about Pontus , and used there for weare , called also the Laffican-mouse , and the Venetian , and by the Pole , Popieliza . He is ash-coloured in bright , the tail not so bushy as others , but natured as the common squirrell . He is buried all winter in a deep sleep , some on the back are more ash , some more fier red . The Getulian is party-coloured red , and black , streaked handsome with white , and dusk from the shoulders to the tail through back , and sides , lesse then the common one , with hanging ears , almost as big as his head , round , fetched through the surface of the skin , long headed like a frog . Of the Indian are five , or six kinds . 1. The Quauhtechallotl , the Tliltik , or Tlilocotequillin , so called from the black colour , and the pine-tree , where he dwells . He eats the pine-apples , in the hollow there he layes up his winters provision , there they keep their brood , and gnaw all round . They are subtile , chirp like sparrows , the tail is woolly , and can cover the whole body . They are easily tamed , and brought to eat any thing . Eating , he stands on his hind-feet , and holds his meat with the fore-feet , lifting up his tail , but running he stretches it out at length . Anger him he raises his hair . They make winter-furres of the skins , which are warme , and handsome . 2. The Quauhtechallotl , Quapachtli , or Corticolotequilin , so called from the clay-colour of the belly , twice as big as others ; and except the belly is white , black , and dusk ; the tail long and bushy , that can cover him all over . They live with their young in burrows , eat Indian wheat , which they take out of the fields , and lay up for winter , they are subtile , and never tamed . 3. The Tlechallotl , with a tail half bald , and shorter , not about nine inches , is never tamed , bites cruelly , gnaw all things , is bright , and dusk , eats as squirrells , and most maiz , hath great eyes , digs himself a burrow , strews it with wool , cotten , or any soft thing , lives there , and chirps like a sparrow . 4. The Thalmototli , of a span long , great-headed , and eyed for such a small body ; the tail long , bushy , with white , dark , and black streaks , and can cover himself therewith , the body is pied , sometimes inclining to yellow . 5. The Quiniichpatlan , or flying mouse , black , shaped like a small bird , long near the arms , and thighs ; he goes from tree to tree , as if he flew ; lesse he is then the rest mouse-headed , great eared , feed as the other . The ashes of the tail burnt , are said to easen child-bearing . 6. The Yztactechalotl , like the rest , only the head , neck , and buttocks at top , yellow , and the tail hath blew spaces , and whitish , and yellow streaks ; the rest of the body is whitish , whence it hath the name . CHAPTER XVI . Of the Dormouse . CAlled Glis from gliscere to wax , or grow fat , resting , and batning all winter in its hole . In Greek Eleios , of old Gelaios , ( whence happily Glis , ) so called from living abroad , in woods , or in winter in hollow trees sleeping ; some call him Lagoneiron , the sleepy Hare . Some Muozon , from the sharp Muzzle , for such it is , and long ; the Ears very sharp , the tayl not so bushy ; the belly strutting out more then the Squirrells ; sides and back ash-coloured , some yellowish on the belly are taken . They are not onely in woods , but also about country-houses . It is a mistake , that there are none in Yreland , nor where Yrish wood is ; I know the contrary . They swarm neare Goricia , and in the Alps of Carniola , Styria , and Carinthia . They eat beech , acorns , nuts , apples , &c. Some say , they open apples , onely for the kernels . In Winter they ly snorting , and fattening in hollow-trees , in so deep a sleep , that fire can scarce wake them , nor cutting ; till you cast them into scalding water , they stir not . In summer they couple , and bring forth at fall of the leafe . They are prously tender of their old fires , and dames . Like Mice , they quit a ruinous house , three months afore it fall by a prophetique instinct ; that winters-fatning by rest , lasts not above six years . All that inhabite one wood , meet sometime , and maintain a flight against those of another hill , or river . All authours hold that there is poyson in them about their tail , and that their pisse sprinkled on any part , makes it incurably , putrifie to the bone . Some write , that the Viper blinds , and fosters up their young , and thence the venome comes . Q. Scaurus was the first who set their flesh afore his guests , at his sumptious Feasts : the Romans held them for delicates , whence their Gliraria , or Dormouse pens . They are thought best , and fattest from October to January ; and the younger the better meat . In Phisick they have also place . Eating the flesh frees from dog-hunger ; the fat provokes sleep , if you annoint the soles of the feet therewith : the dung drunke , breaks the stone ; the same with vineger , and rosemary , cures shedding the hair ; the ashes cleare the eye-sight . There are severall kinds of them . There is among the Allobroges , the Savoyards , and the Tarantesians such a beast , that sleeps a great part of the year , and is of a delicate taste . In East-India are some as big as Pigs , that overturne houses , and digge through walls . There are some reddish-haired , senting like Musk. In Chiapa is a litle beast , the bignes of a Cony , shaped like a Dor-mouse ; that , when she seeks her food , carries her young on her back . CHAP. XVII . Of Mice . ARTICLE I. Of House-Mice . MIce we divide into House , Field , Nut , Spider , Alpine , and Water-mice . The first called in Latine Catus , and Sorex and Mus , from the Greek , Mus ; Ratus is the name of the greater , so called from ravening ; now of late called Riskos in Greek . Sorex is from the noise in nibbling , like sawing , or from the rotten matter , that breeds them : in the Aeolick Vrax , from the muzzle like the Swines-snout ; by the Thracians Arklos ; by some Sminthos , and Lamas . No need of describing the outward parts ; as for the inner , the heart is very great ; it is said to have no gall . Onely in horned-beasts , having teeth on one side ; and in Hares , Bats , and Mice , that have teeth on either side ; is there a womb , having a hollow , whereon the embrio hangs in the midst . The lappet of their heart is far greater on the right then the left side , and that black , as gore blood . At the stomacks-mouth above is a certain round passage , turning back into it selfe , having the shape of a Bird turning , and hiding the neck and head in the breast . The hollow vein , rising from the liver , wide in the beginning , then slenderer , but even all along . The blind-gut is like a Swines-stomack , though lesse . The stones as big as a Chickens , and the skins hang lower as the testicles ; and the right is fuller of veins then the left . The right rein is nearer to the hollow vein then the left . The privy part is gristly , with a threefold parting , and sharp at end , the rest consists of two sinews . The bladder-neck hath fair kennels afore : the mid-rif is transparant in the middle , long , and round . In a dissected Mouse , in the right horn of the womb were found foure young , in the left , two ; each had it's cake of flesh round , disposed afore the navell , and covered . Some write , there are no Mice in the Isle Parus ; that about the Castle Slane in Scotland , if you bring a great Mouse , he dies . That there are none in Peru , but those that were brought out of Spain with the Merchants-Wares ; they eat corne , bread , flesh , and pulse , oft onjons , and garlick ; they nibble on many cheeses , they sup wine , and lick oyl . If hunger-starved , they fall on each other . The females can fill themselves with licking of salt ; which made Pliny think that by licking they gendred : But it is certain , that they couple , and bring many at once , hundred-and-twenty at a time . And some in Persia have been found with young in the dames belly . They breed also out of filth in houses , and ships . As in India , Worms a finger thick , breed of a rotten stuf in reed , which after turn into Butter-flies , and Mice . In Jonia , through the overflowing of Maeander , Mice multiply so , that men are fain to shift their dwellings . Those that breed of filth , gender not ; or if they doe , their young doe not . Their noise is squeaking . They hold antipathy with elaterium , Sea-Onion , coloquintida , the Weesel , Hauke , Cats , &c. but sympathy with sweet majoram , to the root whereof they betake themselves , when they ail any thing ; and they agree with Swine ; for offer a mous-liver in a fig to a Sow , she shall follow you without grunting ; as Pierius Valerian at Padua hath experimented . They are quick of hearing , and hate light by night , because it dazles them . In goldsmiths shops they eat fileings of mettles , and doubtles disgest them . In the Isle Gyarus , they drove out the inhabitants , and nibled on iron , and steel , in the iron-mongers shops . Golden metalls , their bellies can cut through . Their pisse sprinkled thereon , eats through . If they slip to the water , they hold by each others tayls , so that if one scape all scape . Albert saw in the low-countries a Mouse , hold the candle to his master at his nod , and bidding . They differ in bignes , colour , hair smell , and place . In Arabia are Mice much greater then Rats . Vitriacus speaks of some in the East , as big as Foxes . Americus found exceeding great ones in a certain Island , most are of the colour of the Asse , some black , some dusk , some ash . Gesner saw one very white in Germany , taken in April , with reddish bolt-goggle-eyes , and a beard rough , and full of rough hairs . Scaliger saw another very bright , with flaming eyes . Albert writes of white , and very lustfull ; and white stones found in their excrements . Some are softer haired then others , and some as bristled , and sharp as Hedge-hogs in the region of Cyrene ; and a kind of Mice are called Echines . Hedge-hogs . The dung of some is sweet . In Italy is a kinde called Moschardine , from their sent . Bellonius saw one that lived on Hoscyam-seed onely , white-bellied , ash-coloured , backed , long-bodied , and tayled , and sword-mouthed , called Skalopes , by the Scholiast on Aristophanes . In Cappadocia is a kind called Muexis . ARTICLE II. Of water-Mice , and other wilde Mice . VVIlde Mice live abroad , called Nitedulae , they with their feet dig themselves holes . The field-Mice are called Arourai●us , the wood-Mice Agrious . They abound no where so as in Egypt . Neare Thebes , after the overflow of Nilus , in warm weather , they come numberles out of the clefts of the ground . Between Gazara , and Belba they swarm so , that , were they not devoured by the Perenopters ( Birds ) they would eat up all kinds of seeds ; they devoure Hops , Parsnips , and the roots of all sorts of Pulse ; they affect Artichokes most . In the year 1271. they destroyed all kind of Grain , so that a great dearth ensued . In the North they lurk under the snow , and feed on worms . They are in some places bred after sudden rains , and floods . The forepart of a Mouse hath the full shape , the hinder not . Sometimes they propagate of seed . It hath happened , that , when the movers have intended to reape a field next day , the Mice have in one day prevented them , and devoured all in one night , at Calenum we have seene it done , saith Niphus . In Cantabria , men are hired to hunt them . The Aeolians , and Trajans were so vexed with them , that they sacrificed them to Smynthian Apollo . They entrap them , and knock them on the head with a Spade ; when they are hurt , they betake them to succoury , that is their nature . Not to speak now of the Rats , with tails tufted at the end , and have a peculiar cry ; nor of the leem that falls from the clouds in hasty rain , and lives till it taste new grasse ; nor of the Napel-Mouse . There is the Filbert mouse , of which kind there is a greater , and a lesser . Gesner kept a great one some dayes alive , it was like a Rat and Mouse-coloured on the back , the sides yellow , and especially the head , the ears great , and smooth , the belly white , feet reddish , the tail hairy , eyes broad , black , goggle , the beard white , and black , smelling like the house-mouse . The lesse is reddish , some , but few , have a sweet sent , called by the Italians Muschardines , by some Lucioli from their bright glistring eyes ; it is very like a Spider-mouse . He nestles among the bows of the Filbert-tree , or the Flax , and also under ground , and eats Nuts . Some of them sleep from harvest to spring , some say without waking ; but those that have kept them say they wake sometimes . There also a Spider-mouse that is so nimble and light , it can walke on thred , and not bent it , or on a sword edge , without taking harme . Others say it is venomous , and hath the name from a fish , called Aranaeus , or a Spider , it is much lesse then a Weesel , inclining to ash-colour , teeth small , the tail short , and slender , the muzzle long and sharp . The eyes so small for such a body , that Pliny thought it pureblind , and others call it the blind mouse . It is dusk , and yellow , the belly white , Swine-snowted , thick of hair , the tail twice as little , as of other mice . In either jaw are two foreteeth sticking o●t . Between the cheek teeth is no hollow place , but they are all as one bone ; in one part are three knags so small , that you cannot see them . there are four other cheek teeth unequall , and knaged , in all twenty teeth . They are not beyond the Appenine hill , but everywhere in Italy , especially about Trent , also in Germany . They winter in stables , in summer they haunt gardens , and Cow-dunghills , feeding on roots , especiall eatable thistles , to the Husbandmans great damage , also on carrion . Those by Trent are not venomous . They hate the track of wheels . Their squeake is shriller then of other mice , but by reason of its dimme sight , it is sluggish . Their bite is venemous , for a Cat will catch , but not eat them . Their bite is worse that are great with young to any other creature that is so . The Alpine Mouse lives in the Alps , is called also Marmota , and beare mouse , it being shaped like both . Albert refers the Empetra to these , a beast now unknown headed like a Hare , as big as a Cony , the ears so small , scarce seen above the hair , like a badger long , and party-coloured haired , short-tayled , sharp nayled , and dig deep . In winter it grows monstrous fat . The foreteeth like the Hares , and if cut off , will grow again in one night . Their stones ly high . The blind gut is large , like a stomack , rough within and net-like , there in a large womb . The liver hath seven lappets distinct , the greatest towards the left side . The gall-bag is the fold to the duodenum , the spleen long like a large Swallows . The water-vessels , or Uriteres not comming strait down from the reines , but cleaving to the back , and small . Most of them about Trent , and in the snowy cold parts of Germany . They feed on fruit , especially milke , that they suck as pigs , therefore haunt they sheep-coats . Being tamed they eat pulse , bread , fish , &c. About Christmasse dig , you find them asleep in the ground , nothing wakes them , but the heat of the sun , or fire . A little thing frights them , vex them , they squeak like a pipe , or against change of weather . They stink so , that in summer they are not to be endured ; nor want they wit. Toward winter they convey hay , and chaff into their holes . They lay one flat , and load him with hay , and drag him by the tale into their hole , which hath two entrances ; through the one they all passe too , and fro , out of the other they carry their dung . When winter begins they stop up the doore , and in the depth of winter they stop up the other so fast , that a spade cannot pearce it . About the end of September they meet seven , or more in one hole , commonly the number is odd , and there on straw they ly snorting till spring . One still stands centinell , while the rest go abroad ; if he spy any thing , he squeaks aloud , and warns the rest , whereupon they all come running , and he enters last . In fair weather they play together , and murmur , and bark like little dogs . When tame they will looke your head , like an Ape . About approach of winter they come , and eat with those who live on the Alps. They rost and boyl them in black pottage , and sprinkle them with salt , and hang them in the smoake , and give them to women in child-bed . The fat softens shriveled sinews , and smeared on the navell provokes sleep . The stomack eases the collick . Aristotle in his book of wonders , mentions the water-Mouse . He hath three passages , one for his filth , one for his water , one for bearing young . Near the bignes of the Mole , of a dusk-colour , all but the belly , which is bright ash-colour ; it is thick , and soft-haired , the head small for such a body ; the upper-part of the musle hangs over ; in each jaw two teeth , in the lower , lesser , and blunt . Their eyes are hardly seene ; the sides of the mouth are of a long ash-coloured shagge ; the tayl thin of hair , and a bony sinew in the midst ; the hinder-legs are longest , and flat , and skind as a Ducks . They are common in Strymon , and Nile ; they go abroad in faire nights . There are of them in smaller rivers , and in Lusae an Arcadian-Spring . They feed on water-plants , fruit , and fish . The Magi that followed Zoroastres , thought these Mice divells , or Tortoyses . In some parts of France they eate them . There is also the Coyopillis , it uses the tayl for hands ; the young , when frighted , embraces the dame . It resembles the Tlacuatzis in tayl , eares , and mussles . The tayl is thicker , and stronger then the Mouses , the belly palish white , the ears so thin , you may see through them ; the feet and thighs white . They are found in the Tepoplan-hills . The Crocodile also uses the tail as hands , therewith catching beasts , and men as a prey . CHAPTER XVIII . Of the Mole . THe name Talpa , the Latines have put on it , either from Thaptoo , to digge , or Tophlos , blind ; or Thalpae , nourishing it self under ground ; or from the Chaldee Talaf , to cleave the earth . The Greeks call it Spalax , from Span , scraping . Some Siphncus , from hollowing the earth ; and Blacta . It is not unlike a Mouse ; the body broad , and flat , feet like a Bears ; short-thighed , toad-headed ; having on the forefeet five toes , on the hinder foure , the fifth crooks so inward , it is hardly seene . The palme of the forefeet is flat like a hand , the neck very short , or almost none , hair short and thick , and glistring black ; the teeth , as the Dogges , and Wesels , are all on the sides , none afore , and sticking up ; the lungs , tied with many severall strings to the heart ; the fore-thighs consist of two bones , set into the shoulder-bone , whence he is stronger to digge : his hinder-thighs have a bone , that a litle below the knee-parts in two : All the bowells are as in other beasts ; Onely 1. they have no colon , no blind-gut . 2. The stones hid , on the bladder-side , and black . 3. The reins joyned to the next hollow vein . 4. The gall great for such a body with faire Cholidochs . 5. The porter of the stomack , is as tied by a thwart line . 6. The water-conveying-vessells , propt with uriteres . 7. The Larinx , as in a Land tortoyse , for it is a mute beast . 8. The hammer , and anvill within the inner-eare are strangely small ; the bone in the midst like a pumice-stone full of pores . 9. Three passages are in the nether jaw . 10. The eyes stand in the right place all black , covered with a skin , small as a fleawort-seed ; I could perceive no optick sinews , nor know I whether they can see , or no , not onely , because their eyes have a film over them , but they want many things , conducing to sight . They seeme rather natures sportive essays , to shew what shee can doe , then eyes . In a Mole found 1617 , were observed a fleshy filme , strangely set into the skinne ; the brain great , distinct , and faire ; the ears lying inward , hide the bones extreame small , the bowels small as strings . In Thessaly they with heaving , have overturned a whole Town . In Lebaica are none ; if you bring any thither , they heave not , perhaps because it is a hard soile . They feed most on worms , and therefore haunt dunghills ; and worms failing , they eat earth . They have been seen also to make at roots of hearbs , and fruits , and toads . They are commonly bred in ground , rotted by rain , long lying . Albert saith , they cannot live an houre above ground , but he is mistaken . They have but dim sight , but are very quick of hearing . They are of use in Phisick ; a Tooth pluckt out of a live one , is thought to ease the tooth-ach . Pills of them with hony , wear away swellings . The head cut , and stamped with earth of his heaving , made up into balls , and kept in a tinne box , is given against all neck-griefs , the blood brings hair , and helps felons : the fat keeps hair from growing , as also batfat . The ashes cures fistulaes . Some lay a Moles-heart , and Saladine , under a sick mans pillow , to know if hee shall dy , or no , conceiving that he shall recover , if he sing , or cry out ; if he weep , he shall not last long . The water wherein a Mole hath been , and left hair , restores hair . Of the skins are caps made . CHAPTER XIX . Of the Land-Hedg-hog , or Vrchin . CAlled Echinus , because we cannot hold him for his prickles . In Greek Akanthochoiros , a prickled-hog . Lycophron calls him Naplium from his surpassing cunning . Some Herinaceus , and not improperly from his roughnesse , or cleaving . It is as big as a rabbit , full of prickles , except the mouth , and feet below , where grows a thin down . It is observed in him , that the muscles are knit together over all his body . The bowells all of a thicknesse , and very long , like the Mouses . The dung , and testicles all of a bignesse , the rise of the yard long , the seed like yellow snivell ; the liver sevenpointed . In the yard are whitish bits of flesh , craggy like a rock , and resembling somewhat the lungstrings . The testicles ly hid , and are fastned to the loyns . The bones are some round , some flat , some sharp , some blunt . They are found everywhere , except in Candy . Aristotle writes that they can last a year without food . They live most on apples , and grapes , which they shake off , and stick on their prickles , and carry to their hole . They have been also observed to drinke milke , and wine in houses ; they hold enmity with the Beare , Wolfe , Fox , the viper , and the herb water-grasse . When he hears the barking of dogs , or smells the approach of wild beasts , or hunters , he forthwith rouls himself up like a ball , and lies , as if he were starke dead . He shifts his layer , as the North , and South wind change , and from wall to wall , if you keep him in house , accordingly as the wind sits . When you take him he pisses , and that wet slackens , and opens his prickles . They meet , and ingender , as mankind doth . Some eat them , but they breed the strangury , unlesse they be carefully dressed , that is killed at one blow , as some are of opinion , and washed in whole vessells of urine . In August they are fattest , when they get plenty of food . Some spice , and bake them in crust . Gesner warmed them in vineger , and wine , and larded them , and stuck them with cloves , and rosted them . They are very usefull in Phisick , the liver helps the reins , the gall dries up warts , the spleen rosted , and pulverized is good for the spleen ; the flesh prevents miscarrying , and if killed at a blow , the strangullion , if you hang it about you conveniently ; dried it helps rumples in the skin . The Polonians use the fat to that end , it is also good for the stone ; the blood is not unusefull for the stone , the reins , and the scorching of the urine ; the ashes with Bears-grease sleeks the hair ; many use the same with oyly fat to prevent miscarrying ; it is used also in the pain of the reins , and against the water between the skin ; the dung newly voided with the herb Sandarucha , vineger , and tarre hinders shedding of hair : with the hide and prickles men used of old to fetch spots out of cloaths . They are distinguished into the swine , and the dog urchine from their shape . A vile stinke vapours from them . In Brasil is such a beast resembling the hedge-hog with very long bristles , pale haired , black at the tops , and very sharp , and prickly . Nature hath layed up a wonder in them , one prickle pluckt from them alive , but layed on anything , especially flesh , pearcheth it , and in one night it hath been known to pearce through a very thick hide , as if hands hath pricked it in . CHAPTER XX. Of the Porcupine . SOme reckon this among the Hedge-hogs , as Pliny , &c. The Greeks call it Ystrix , from Ys , and Thrix no doubt ; some think it to be the African mouse in Plautus . Isidore writes it without an aspiration , and derives it from the noise he makes , and rustling in shaking his bristles . Claudian describes him to be long snowted , like a Hog , his bristles like horns stif , his eyes fiery red ; under his rough back are seen the prints of a small whelp . But Agricola makes him to be Hare-mouthed , with four teeth , two above , two beneath , eared like a man , footed afore like a Badger , behind like a Beare ; his bristles , or prickles on his back , and sides partly white , partly black , sometimes two palmes long , which he can make to start up as a Pea-cock his traine . They are common in Ethiopia , and are in all Africa , and India to be found ; in Italy , and France now , and then , but seldome , also in Galicia , as the pilgrims of Compostella testify , who weare their prickly quills in their caps . They lurke in groves among the bushes . They live on apples , turneps , peares , parsnips and crumbled bread , they drinke water , but if mixt with wine , most greedily . They can dart their quills at their enemy , and aime them like arrows ; whence , it may be , the Archers art came . By night , they feed most , in winter they lurk in their holes . They carry their young as many dayes as the Beare . Gluttony hath not spared it neither , some have eaten it , and they cry it up for a dainty , you may see how to dresse it in Ambrosine out of Scapius . In Phisick it seemes to conduce to the same maladies as the Hedge-hog doth . Pliny made tooth-picks of the prickles to fasten the teeth . And women use them for bodkins to part their hair . There is small difference between them . Some distinguish them into sea , and land Porcupines ; but too confidently , no good Authour mentions the sea one . Such a kind of beast Cardan saw at Papia fifteen hundred and fifty , as big as a Fox , mouthed like a Hare ; the teeth sticking like the squirrells , the eyes black , and serpent-like ; the hair like a Goats beard , hanging in the neck , the forefeet like the Badgers , the hinder like the Bears , eared like a man , beset with almost an hundred pricklequils , some crooked at top , else fast , but rustling as he went , Goos-tailed , the feathers spiny , the voyce grumbling like a dogs , he hated all dogs , probably it was some mungrill sprung from the Porcupine , and some other beast . CHAPTER XXI . Of the Tatus , or the Brasil Hedge-hog . THere is a kind of an armed beast , called a Tate ; by the Spaniards Armadillo ; by the Portugese Sneubertado ; by the Italians Barbato ; by the Brasilians Tatau , by some Tatusia , and Tatus ; in new Spain Chirquincus , and Cassamin elsewhere , by other Indians Ajatochtli , or a Gourdcony , for he as they lives in burrows . He can dig in one night fifty paces ; if he be not tied , no place can hold him , he mines through all in houses , and towns , and gets away . There are sundry kinds of these armed beasts , but the Ajatochtlus seemes to me the strangest , rarely written , or found . He is armed with hard plates , as I my self have seene ; As big as a Malta dog , the feet small as a swines , the snout long , and slender . He is all over armed as with male , or armour like a Cavalier , plated , the plates joyned close , distinct , which he can move , and every way fence himself with . His belly is bright , and soft-shined as ours , having here , and there long slender hairs . He hunts after Ants , lies on his back , with his tail on his mouth , so that the pis-mires comming on fall strait as a prey into his power , which he eats . It is said also that he fills with his own water the hollow on his belly between the plates , and so the ants , the moysture lying in their way , come directly into his mouth : when he flies , in all hast he claps his head , and tail on his belly , and fences himself with his shell , rolling up himself round . If he be chased hard , he flies at the hunters breast , and oft strikes almost the breath out of his body . He haunts marishes . Feeds on worms , fish , berries , and apples . The flesh is very fat , and sweet , but flegmatick , and breeds crudities . The ancients used the tail to fence those they called their Zebratanae , which were of frequent use among them . Their shall is many wayes usefull both in warre , and peace . They say that a dram of the pouder thereof taken in , helps to sweat out the French pox . He is found in hot boggy places . There are among the Lucatanenses two sorts of them ; some are as harmlesse , and acceptable nourishment , others unwholesome , and poysonous , provoking to vomite , and filling the belly so with wind , that they bring swounding fits , and at length kill . The Antidote is oyl of olives , unlesse the venome have too farre prevailed , then there is no remedy . If happily any recover , their hair falls off , the colour fades , and they pine away by degrees . Those that beare eight shells or plates , are harmlesse ; those with six venomous . The harmles also want a hip-bone , and have red spots about the belly : this beast is beloved of the Vipers , that have a voyce , that they can live together in the same hole , and never injure each other . The former kinde is armed round to admiration , other gates then those in Spain , or elsewhere in Europa . He is fourefooted , covered all over , tail and all with a hide like the slough of a Serpent , called the American-Crocodile , betwixt white , and ash-colour , but inclining more to white , like a Barbed war-horse , as big as an ordinary Dog , harmles , burrowing himself in the earth , like the Conies ; they are taken in nets , and with Cros-bows , killed commonly in seed-time , when the stubble is burnt , or the ground tilled , or husbanded , to bring grasse . Consalvus writes , that he had often eat of them ; and that it is better tasted then kid , and found wholesome . He thinks that men might hence learne to Arme-horses , completely capable . Others are otherwise opinioned about them . Some say , he was never seen to eat , but lives ever under , and on earth . Others say , some few have been brought into France , and been seen to eat seeds , and fruits . I refute neither ; they may speake of diverse kindes . Platean , and Clusius acknowleged three sorts of them . One short-tayled , one foot , and foure inches long , and fourteen inches about ; covered with a dusky hard crust , so grown happily by age , and oft handling , after a manner checquered ; from the neck to the midst roundish , the shells party-coloured , the middle of the body set with three rows of diverse coloures , fouresquare plates ; the hinder-parts as the first ; the head so plated to the nose ; the eares wide , and pointed ; the tayl short , not greater then a mans two fingers ends , round , and armed ; the belly soft , and shaggy , as the picture presented it ; as also the hinder-part of the thighs , and the throat , and nostrills ; three toes on the hinder-feet , and spur'd , two on the forefeet , and a spur ; the yard long , and stretched out . His chief strength lies in the tail-bone , a pill whereof made of the dust , as bigge as a birds-head , and put into the eare , asswages eare-paine , and takes away tingling , and thicknes of hearing , as it is said ; but it is knowen to give certain ease . I adde the craft of the Chirquinchus , they that have seene it and report , that when it raines , he lies on his back , gathers water on his soft belly , that lies between the plates , and remaines so , while the shewre lasts , though it rain the whole day , till some Deere thirsty , comes unawares to drink , then he closes his plates , and snaps the Deers slips , and nose ; and let not go the hold , till he stifle him . And , as the Hedge-hogge also , he craftily rouls up himself round , like a ball , and nothing but fire can loosen him . The Indians abuse the shells to their witchcrafts , especially to discover , and punish theeves ; first touching the ground therewith , that the suspected person had toucht , or any thing else ; they fill his mouth with the drinke Chicha : then beat they drums ; the shells the while skip , and daunce . Hereby is the theeves face marked with a whelk , that runs along his cheeks through either jaw ; if the charm hold . ARTICLE III. Of tame foure-footed Beasts . CHAPTER I. Of the Dog. SO much for the half wilde Beasts ; the tame follow , namely the Dog , and the Cat. Varro fetches the Dogs name Canis , from Canorus , shrils in his barke . The Greekes of old called him Kuoon , from Kuoo doubtles , to love , or lust . Of late Ekilos , from his masterfulnes , Ulaktoor , from barking , and Akanthis , from fawning with his tayl ; not to insist on the description of so knowen a beast . In dissection it is noted , that the belly within forked the neck in shortnes , and narrownes , answering the middle-finger , the corners are an handbreath , a palme long , of like thicknes , not wreathed like a Swines ; the forkends reach to the reins , tied by veins , that come as far as the womb , the testicles resting thereon by a thin skin . At the first opening of the neck , the body shews it self in bulk , shape , and colour , like a Snails-head thrust forth out of the shell ; you cannot thrust a bodkin in , till you cut it up a litle . Dissect a bitch , you find the puppies wrapt up in three beds called chorion , allantoides , and amnion ; the former can scarce be parted , they are so thin . In the right corner ly usually five whelps , in the left foure ; each hath its bed , the chorion in the midst , girdles ly thwart two fingers broad , streaked with black from the end , and red in the middle ; each as blood-spotted . The kell like a bag , covering the upper-guts ; the top sprouting out of the stomack-bottome , compassing the whole ; the hinder-part is set into the Spleen , and the sweetbreads ; which latter shew themselves presently at the rise of the duodenum , being fastned thereto , and to the porturine , which sends a trebble-branch to the neighbouring-parts , Meseraick , Spleen-guts , the Paunch-branch runs beyond part of the stomack ; the Spleen-branch runs up strait to the mouth of the stomack . The Spleen is tied to the mid-rif by a film two fingers broad , and to the stomack by the kall ; the Spleen is like a foot with a wide shoo on . Colon-gut it hath none ; the blind-gut receives the end of the strait one , which unfolded is as long as your middle-finger . At the end of the streight-gut within , is one faire lappet , and another lesse in the beginning of the blind-gut . The streight-gut is much rumpled . There is a fold of arteries from the aorta wound , to the hollow of the liver , approaching the pancreas ; pluck one , you draw the other , and the upper-bowells . Above the upper-mouth of the stomack are two kernels , both Spungy-moist , the right harder , and greater then the left . Dogs-blood is black , as burnt . At the tip of the Tongue , is set in a round muscle , descending in a middle-line . The right lappet of the heart , is twice as big as the left . On the parts of the pan , that the temple-muscles cover , appears no thin skin , to enwrap them , besides what is proper to the muscles ; but on the other parts of the brain-pan there is . At the tongue-root is a small kernell on either side , drawne out sideling . The ringlets of the sharp artery lie thwart , but not awry as in the Swine . The brain is greater then a Swines . Turn the brain up , and certain mamillary-passages shew themselves , and the beginning of the back-bone , if you cut deep , there you shall spy two small passages , one comming from the paps in a strait line , reaching to the end of the inner-brain ; the other a litle on this side , lying upward thwart of that . On the fore-feet are five toes , on the hinder foure . The Bitches-belly hath two rows of paps on either side . Albert saith , that the nostrils of a Dog of a good breed , are at the ends , round , firme , and blunt . The temple muscles , are noted to be very strong , as in the Wolf , and the Lion , which inables his jaws to break bones . There were no Dogs in Brasil , till Vilagagnon's voyage . If any come by hap into the Arabian Island Sigaron , they wander , and die . They eat any thing , even fish , and carrion . Onely they refrain dogs-flesh , and what is thunder-strooke . They eat grasse also , and it is their Physick . From Ash-apples they abstain , because the turning-joints of their hips are thereby pained . Drinking wine , or strong water , makes them run wild , till the vapour be spent . They are ever given to gendring , seldomest in Autumne . They hold on so till twelf years old ; sometimes give over at nine . If they begin at foure , the breed is better ; if at a year old , not . They are foureteen dayes hote ; and the Bitch six months after puppying , go to Dog again . They couple also promiscuously with other beasts ; as with Wolves by Cyrene , whence spring , Crocutae , with Lions , whence Leontomiges come ; with Beavers whence Castorides ; with Foxes , whence Fox-dogs . They carry their puppies sixty dayes , some three-and-sixty . They bring a litter of twelf , sometimes sixteen . A Hare-hound in Bononia , puppied seventeen at once . Albertus saw Mastives , that brought in the first litter nineteen , at another eighteen , at a third thirteen . Those that women dandle , puppy one at once . First they breed males , next females ; then males again , if they couple in due time . The first resembles the sire ; the rest are , as it happens . They are all puppied-blind , and the more they suck , the longer they remain so , yet none longer then one-and-twenty dayes ; nor do any see till seven dayes old some say , if but one be puppied , at nine dayes old he sees ; if two , the tenth day , and so on , but it is not certain . They have milke commonly five dayes ere they litter , some sooner . Their milke is thicker then other beasts , except the Sows , and Hares . They seldome live above fourteene yeares , some have lasted two-and-twenty . The Dogs of Laconia ten , the bitches twelf , other kinds fifteen . The whelps have white teeth , and a shrill bark ; the elder , their teeth blunter saffran-coloured , the bark greater . Which voyce we call barking , in Latine latrare , and banbare . In Greeke Whelps , are said , Banzein , older Ylaktein , to yelpe , &c. when they drink they lap ; when they quarrell , or fawne , they grumble . We say , a salt-bitch hot , go to dog , in hunting they open , ( Prokunein ) provoked , they snarl , ( Ararizein . ) They dread the Hyaena so , that the very shadow strikes them dumb . In Nilus they give but a lap , and away , for feare of the Crocodile . A Wolf they hate . Porta saith , a Wolfs-skinne hanged on one , bitten with a mad dogge , removes fear of water . They dread the Buzzard for her slow , and low flying . Blondus his dog would not come neare Hens-flesh . Some refuse the bones of wilde-fowles . Of old they would not enter Hercules his temple , either by reason of his club ; or they sented something buried under the threshold that they hated . Some complain lamentably if you strike a Harp ; some houl , if they hear a Trumpet . The report of a Gun , makes them run . Well they agree with mankind , wee shall see anone . They are soon vexed , and will fight long about a bone . They are watchfull house-keepers ; they are soon waked . They drive them in Sparta from their temples , for their lust after women . They are skilfull in senting , and by smelling behind , distinguish of the disposition of bodies . They are ever hunting with their nose near the ground , and so soon infected . Quick of hearing they are . At foure moneths old they shed teeth , and hayr . If crop-sick , they devour grasse . They soon cast puppy , if the dog be killed , they coupled with . They are very cunning , and have a good memory , and are very teacheable . That in Plutarch cast so many stones into the oyl-cruyze , till the oyl swelled high enough , that he could lick it . They forget not a way once gone . Man onely exceeds them in remembring . One in Venice knew his master after three years . Ulisses his dog after twenty years absence . On Vespasians Theater was shewn a dog , that was taught all kinds of daunces , and fained himself sick , and dead ; suffered himself to be draged about by the tayl , then started up as out of a deepe sleep . Francis Marquesse of Mantua , becomming dumb in a sicknesse , taught a Dog by signes , to call any courtier to him . Another in the presence of Justinian the Emperor , and the people having rings from the spectators , which his master jumbled together , returned each his own ring . Being asked which of the company was poore , or rich , a whore , or a widow , he shewed each , taking their cloaths in his mouth . They are very faithfull to their masters . We have heard of one that fought with theeves for his master , and would not leave his dead body , but drive birds , and beasts of prey from the carcasse . Of another in Epire , that discovered one that killed his master , and never left rending and barking , till he confest the deed . Two hundred dogs rescued the Garamant King from banishment , withstanding all resistance . Those of Colophon , and the Castabale●●es , made use of squadrons of Dogs in warre ; they set them in the front ; neither would they give ground ; they were the most faithfull forces they had , and asked no pay . When the Cimbrians were slain , their Dogs defended their houses , lying on Carts . Jason the Lycian his dog would not eat when his master was slain , but starved himself to death . Another called Hircanus , leaped into King Lysimachus his funerall flame , the like is said of King Hierons dog . Pyrrhus King Gelons dog also is famous , and that of Nicomedes the Bithinian King , his Queen Consinga being torn wantonizing with her husband . With you a dog defended Volcatius a Gentleman , a Civilian , from a rouge who assailed him returning out of the suburbs homeward . And Caelius also a Senator of Placentia , who was sickly , and opprest with armed men , nor was he slain , till his dog was first killed . But above all that surpasses any instance in our age , that the Roman Chronicle testifies , that when Appius Jenius , and Publius Silius were consuls , T. Sabinus , who was condemned for Nero Germanicus sons sake , to be cast down the Gemonies , had a dog that hould piteously for his master there , many Romans standing about , and being offered meat , he put it to his dead Lords mouth , and the carcasse being cast into Tiber , the dog swam to it , and endevoured to keep it from sinking , all the people ran to beholds the dum beasts faithfulnesse . Another discovered and killed the murderer of his master . That of Corsica , that would not suffer the nearest friends to take away his masters body frozen to death , till they killed him . I mention not yet those that would be burnt , or buried with their masters , as that of Polus the Tragedian , that of Pyrrhus , and Theodorus his dog . Eupolis the Poëts dog would never eat after his masters death , nor Jasons the Lycian . Darius the last Persian Monarch had no companion at his death but his dog . Xantippus his dog swam after him , and was drowned . Few , or civilized people will eat dogs flesh , unlesse need compell them . Yet those of Senega eat them , and those of Guinee . Some nations gueld and eat them . But in medicine they are of speciall use . The brain-pan pouder takes down the swelling of the cods ; a playster of the brain sets bones ; the greatest tooth if you scarifie the jaw-bone , eases tooth-ache ; some hang a black dogs longest tooth on those that have a quartan ague ; the dogtooth of a mad dog hung in raw leather allays frenzy ; the congeal stuffe dissolved in wine eases collick , & in vineger is taken in against dropsy ; Sextus layes it on their belly , and by vomit draws out the hydroptique humour ; the liver of a mad-dog roasted is souverain against madnesse ; the gall with hony cures inward ulcers . Marcellus applies the milt when fresh to the spleen ; the blood helps parts hurt by a mad dog , the fat eases the gout ; a Puppies fat removes skars , and face freckles ; the milke is good for sore eyes , and to rub infants gums with all ; and drunk , brings away a dead child . The pisse fetches off hair , and warts , and mixt with salpeter cleanses leprosy . The pouder of their dung is excellent against squincies , ey-sentery , and old sores , if the dog be kept up , and fed three dayes with bones . Marcellus prepares it dried in the Sun and sifted , with red wax , by bits , and a little oyl for the sciatica . Pliny thinks , that the bones found in their dung tied on helps the Siriasis in children . The skin helps rheums , if drawn on the fingers , and thongs of it tied thrice about the neck helps the squincy . The hair laid on the bite of a mad dog draws out the venome , and stanches blood . Some cure a quartane , or remove it by making a cake of meal kneaded with the water the sick person makes in one fit , at once , and giving it to a hungry dog . See the rest in Gesner . Some take two puppies newly puppied , and four pound of oyl of violets , and a pound of earthwormes prepared , and make an ointment for wounds made by gunshot . Andrew Furnerius cries up the destilled water out of whelps to prevent growing of hair . Dogs differ in many respects . Horned ones are said to be found in the Hellespont . In Hispaniola are some that bark not . In Guinee some strive to bark , and cannot . Some ( in regard of their qualities ) are Wind-hounds , some coursers , running-dogs , some tumblers , some house , some gate-dogs , some hunting , some setting dogs , some blood-hounds , some shoks . If we regard place , there English , Scotch , Epire , Cyrenaick , Arcadian , Indian , &c. dogs . We shall in order treat of the severall sorts , and first of mad dogs , which become such by eating rotten , and worm-eaten meats , and flesh , chiefly in the dog-daies . Then they hate to eat , and drink dread water , rome up and down , bark hoarsly , fome extremely at mouth , and ears , look fearcely , their tail hangs down , they bite men without barking . Many used manifold remedies , as white hellebore with barly boyled to make them spew ; Hen-dung mixt with their meat , blooding them after the third day in the swelling veins on the thighs , casting them in a pond where many hors-leeches are to suck their bad blood away , annointing them over with oyl of poplar , washing them in a decoction of fumitory , sorell , and Elicampane root . To prevent it some prescribe giving them while puppies breast-milk of one hath lien in of a son ; some cut off whelps tails , when fourty dayes old . Some pinch it off with their fingers the utmost joynt of the tail . There are Malta dogs , bred in that Isle over against Pachynus a promontory of Sicily ; some of them short , some long haired , with shagnecks . Blondus prayses the black , and white ones , now the red , and white are cried up . As big as a wild weasle . They keep and feed them in baskets to keep them little . They are dainty of food . If they whelp more then once , they dy on a sudden . That they may be whelped shaggy , they strew the place where they ly with woolly fleeches , that the bitches may have them ever in ey . At Lions in France they are sould for ten pieces . In Bononia for four hundred pound . They are womens delights . Hunting-dogs , or Hounds are almost every-where . Those are best that are bred in Hircania , between a Bitch , and a Tiger , and those of Epire , and the region of the Molossi , and Chaonia . The Persian are stoutest , and fleetest ; The biggest are in Thebeth . Those in the Province Gingue , are so bold , they dare venture to fasten on a Lion. The writers of Husbandry , shew how to breed such . Alphonso King of Naples prized them , and the great Cham of Tartary keeps five thousand of them . They are diversly distinguished . In relation to the sundry wild that they hunt , or chase ; there are Hare-hounds , and little Badger-dogs ; some good at a fowl , that hunt them softly into the nets ; there are Water-spaniells ; others are to bait great beasts , ( as Bull and Bear-dogs . ) In respect to places , there are those called Arcadian , Ausonian , Carian , Thracian , Iberian , Hungarian , Argive , Lacedemonian , Tegeatians , Sauromatan , Candian , Celtan , Magnetian , Amorgan , Hounds . If you regard their colours , there are ash-coloured , hony-colour'd , yellow , white , black . The white are somewhat afraid of the water , and will not willingly take water . Those with black spots are thick , and tender-footed . The ash-coloured , or russet , are strong set , and bold , but slow-footed . The black are stout , but not so fleet as the white , being lowthighed . Men choose a Hound by his eager looke , great head , hanging upper-lip , red-eyes , wide nostrills , sharp teeth , thick neck , broad breast , lion liked . That is the best Hare-hound , that is long , and plain-headed , sharp-eared , behind strait , and little ; the upper-lips not hanging over the lower , long and thick necked , copped breast , strait guts , high , and lean thighs , tayl not thick , nor too long , not alwayes yelping . Some of them go out a hunting of themselves , and bring Hares home ; they call them Tumblers . There are as many sorts of wind , or sented , as of hounds . In Scotland are three kinds ; some bold , and very fleet . Some will catch fish . Some red , and black-spotted , or black , and red-spotted , are lime-hounds , that will hunt out theeves and stolen goods , and take rivers to chase them . The English , and Scotch , usually breed such blood-hounds up , and count him a theef , who is sky of letting them , have accesse where ever they would hunt , though into their bed-chamber . Such a lime-hound must be low , flat-nosed , neat-mouthed , the hind-thighs of one length , not big-bellied , plain-backed to the tayl , dangling eares , quick eyes . The Brittish , Spanish , Gnosian , and Tescan excell . There is the Village , and Shepheards Dog. The white Dog is approoved , being better distinguished from the Wolf. Among the Turks no one master owns them , nor come they into house ; they lay in yards on mats . Of old the Romans kept five hundred of them , to keep their stables . We read little about the Warre-dogs , and the useles Curres . England breeds some that theeves , murderers , and traitors breed up for their cursed purpose , and some that thirst after royall blood this very yeare . Such the Spanjards in battell against the Indians , which they feed with mans flesh , to train them to hunt men . Vazquez Nunnez used them in stead of hangmen . The Indian Dogs in America , are a new breed , yet almost like ours in nature , qualities & shape . The Xeloitzevintly is great , most what above three cubits , without hair , sleek-skinned , with yellow , and blew spots . Another sort they call from the country Itzcevinteporzotli , michva canem ; like those of Malta , white , black , and yellow , a litle misshapen , yet sportive , pleasing , fawning , with an ugly bunch , sticking out from the head and shoulders , having almost no neck . A third kind is the Tetichi , not unlike ours , but with a surly looke . The Indians eat him , as the Thracians of old . Diocles the Physitian , of the Asclepiad Schole , prescribed Puppies-flesh to some Patients . But the Cozumellol are a dainty with the Indians , they fatten them as the Spanjards Conies , and geld them , to fatten the sooner : and keepe many bitches to breed , as shepheards with us , for want of children they foster these , and are found of them . The Alco is a little Dog , they are much taken with , they pinch themselves to feed them ; travell with them on their shoulders , or in their lap ; never are without them . They have also dogs like Foxes , that never barke ; bred in the Isle Cozumella . If you strike them , they will not complain , nor cry . These are called in Hispaniola , Calamitan frogs , spawned like Vermine by nature ; no need of an after●birth dogs thin skin , nor Hares-dung , nor hair . Pliny superstitiously seekes after them , to strike dogs-dumb . In Hispaniola are little dogs , that grumble onely , a●d bark not , they taste well . In Quivira , they lay packs on their greatest Dogs . CHAPTER II. Of the Cat. THe Cats Latine name is Felis , comes from Phaelos , cozener-deceitfull impostor ; or Ailis , flatterer ; in the Aeolick dialect , Phailis , called catus , Cat from cautus , wary . In Greeke Ailouros , from flattering with the tayl . A knowen beast found almost everywhere . At first probably wilde . The greatest , all say , are bred in Iberia , among the Tartessians ; they feed on flesh , fish , Mice , birds , snakes , and kill toads . In Cyprus they hunt Vipers , and Chameleons . They ly in wait also for leverts , and spare not their owne kind . In Bononia they are known to play with kitlings , and then rend , and eat them . They live six years , sometimes ten ; the gelded longer . In Europa they go a caterwalling most what in January , and February . In India all the year long . The females in gendring ever wawl , whether for pain , or that the Hee scratches them . He stands , she lies . The shee s are most lustfull . They kitten after two months or six and fifty dayes . The march breed is prefered ; those in August not , for the fleas . They kitten five , or six at once . The Shee is fondest of the kitlins ; the Hee oft kills them to make the Shee covet others , and affect him . They hate mice , toads , serpents , Fox-geese , eagles , rew , their own gall , sweet smells , and wet . With rew you may drive them from your Dove-cotes , sents of ointments sometimes make them run mad . Duck them a while , and you drown them . On the contrary , they willing rub themselves with setwol , and delight in mint . The Shee casts her kitlins , if her male mate be killed . We meet with singular passages about their qualities . Cats eyes wax , and wain with the moon ; nay the sun , and stars , breed changes in in their ey-balles . In the morning they are stretched out , at noon are they round , at sun-set , duller . Cardan imputes it to want of muscles , that they cannot govern their eyes as they list . They glister by night . Carry them in a bag far from home , they come back again . They stay in the old house , though you remove . They love to be stroaked ; subtile they are : How slily they steal upon birds . How softly they tread , and catch mice ; how they watch them . They bury their own dung , knowing that the sent discovers them , some , especially in Spain , Holland , Brabant , eat them , as tasting like Hare . Their breath is pestilent , and breeds consumptions , and no mervail , for the brains are ranke poyson , and made an Uratislavian Girl mad , as Weinrichius ( I thinke ) relates . In Phisick they have place . The ashes of the head burnt in a pot , and blown into the eyes , clears them ; the flesh sucks weapons out of the body , and eases emrods , and back-ache ; the liver burnt to powder easens the stone , the gall fetches away a dead child , the fat is smeared on gouty parts ; the pisse stiled helps the thick of hearing , the dregs of the paunch with rosin , and oyl of roses in a suppository , stops womans flux of blood . Some mince the flesh , and stuf a fat Goose with it , and salt , and rost it by a soft fire , and distill it , and annoint gouty joints with successe . The fat keeps iron from rusting , nothing better . There are tame , and wild , and outlandish cats . Among the tame , the Spanish are greediest , nimblest , and have softest skins . Among the exotiques , or outlandish the Syrian are cheefe , and divers , round mouthed , strong big-breasted , large footed , and content with a little meat . The wild are bigger then the tame , their hair thicker , and longer , dark-coloured , the tail thicker . They feed on birds , and other living things . Perfume of rew drives them from trees . In Malabar they live on trees , nothing so fleet as they . They are best at leaping , and even fly without wings . They stretch forth a thin skin from afore to behind , when they would fly , and then draw it together , and hover in the air ; when they rest , they draw it up to their belly . There is also a kind of cat in India , black-haired , here , and there bright hairs , the muzzle long , ears small , thighs short , the tail streakt , and striped with black and white . The powder helps feavers . Then there are monstrous cats , one sort hath misshapen , another six feet . In Singui is a beast like a Cat , haired like a Deer , with many toes , two teeth in either chap , of the greatnesse of two fingers , having a fleshy bladder near the navell , full of blood , senting like musk . We have put the print of it down , like a Cat , very coped-headed . In dissecting a Cat are found these observables . The milt resembles the lower part of an oare . The neck of the gall-bag hath very swoln veins ; at the bottome come down streight veins running outward , two sinews are on the sides of the sharp artery , on either side one , descending to the upper-mouth of the stomack , sending also branches to the said sides of the sharp artery . The said sinews are knit by one common nerve descending awry ; then are set into the left side of the stomack , tied by many strings , where the sharp artery first parts appeare great kernels , and some small ones white , red , ash-coloured , mixed . In the sharp artery are half circles , parted as in man , but behind wrapped in a double coat ; the one outward , and fleshy , the other inner , and sinewy sprouting from the circle-brims . In the heart are lappets-party-coloured , the right more spotted with black , and white , then the left ; besides the right is thicker , and rounder , the left slenderer , and longer , like the dogs , both hollow , and stringy . In the right creek of the heart is fold , like net-worke , longer , and plainer to be seen then that in the dog ; but not with such laps . The great artery is almost in the midst of the heart , inclining to the left side . The inner-coat of the stomack is rough all along , like the plaits in an oxes paunch , turning up into a round . Those tunicles are very fast , tied to the upper orifice of the stomack ; the pleats ly crosse . The Liver is coloured like that of the dog-fish . In the eare-bone a shell , a maze , a little window , a ring , a round muscle , three small bones , and a stirrop , but not bored through . In the brain are three creeks , two round with net-folds . In the eye the uvea or thin skin , cleaves not afore to the cornea , or horne-tunicles , whence the lesse dilatation to this greater kinde ; in that part is the uvea , coloured like a pale leaf . The optick nerve is almost in the midst , inclining downward , the outter thick skin somewhat covering the eye , as in the Cock. In the Heecat we observe , that there is something peculiar about the spermatique vessels , testicles , &c. A white streake , the third part of a finger broad , descending by the right side of the paunche , lies under the muscles of the Peritonaeum ; the membrane is very thin ; the Peritonaeum under the ensie forme , or sword , is fat . The Kall is very fast , tied to one right liverstring , and to the spleen , and stomack , and the gut duodenum , like a purse , or bag . The bladder fastened above to the Peritonaeum , and below to the streight gut . The stones are covered with foure skins ; the outmost called scrotum ; the next dartos , the third , erythroides , or the red ; the fourth is the inmost . There is somewhat also considerable in the vessells preparing , and conveying the seed , &c. Wee saw the uriteres descending from flat , or hollow of the reins to the bladder-neck : also the milk-veins , tending toward the bunchy-part of the reins , both sprouting from the body of the hollow-gut , but the left is higher then the right , and all most twice as long . The straight-gut is tied to the beginning of the tayl by a middle-string ; it hath veines , and sharp kernels . Wee saw the mid-rif , and meseraicks , and sweet-breads , being a kernelly substance . Wee saw the blind-gut a thumb-breeth long ; the other guts are uniform , but winding , and brittle . The reins large , bigger then a great nut , wherein are a few creeks , through which the pisse is strained . We saw the vein porta with it's meseraick , and Spleen-branch ; hereout sprouts the coeliacus ; a branch compassing the stomack , and conveys the melancholy humour thither to provoke appetite . We saw the vein ascendent , pearcing the mid-rif , and reaching the heart , and set into the right side thereof . Wee saw the peerles vein-branched from the hollow vein by the heart , and turning backagain , and descending by the backbone on the right side , which sends forth sprigs to the ribs to nourish them . The liver is distinguished by six strings , out of the midst of two of them on the right side goes the gall forth ; the bottome shews like a bolt-eye . The gall-bag hath two branches , the one passes from the liver to the duodenum , carrying the dregs away . The other running back to the bladder , to be kept there . In the duodenum , foure fingers below the pores called cholidochi , is found a worme , little , but of the bignes of the ureteries : from the sides of the ascendent hollow veine , descends a sinnew to the fleshy ringlet of the diaphragm ; and another on the left side proped with the thin skins of the sharp artery , conveying feeling to the diaphragm . We saw the turnagainsi news , which propagated from the sixth conjugation of sinews , are set in at the head of the sharp artery ; the one on the left turning upward about the great artery ; the other about the branches of the arterie , tending toward the throte ; the heart with a double lappet on the right , and left side , the right is greatest , and blackish ; the left of the colour of the heart . The heart hath a right venticle to beget vitall spirits , and a left one whether the vein-blood is conveyed , and it hath foure large vessells ; the first is the hollow ascending vein , which is set into the left eare ; the third , the arteriall vein , containing blood , having a double coat , whence it hath the name ; this is set into the lungs , to nourish them . The fourth is a vein-artery , set into the left ventricle of the heart , to convey to the brain blood , prepared there , to beget animal spirits . In the right venticle are lappets , or partitions , which keep in the blood , and so in the left . The lungs have six fins . Wee saw the inner-muscles about the larynx , or the head of the sharp artery , which being inflamed , breed a squincy . There are kernells in the yard like a Cats-tongue . Wee marked the passage , leading to the bladder . The Cats brain-pan hath red streaks like veins ; the inner-eare is rarely fashioned , whereof they have such use to listen , and looked , and prey by night . Herein we marked the communion between the great artery , and the great vein , where the first parting is into the bowels . I beleeve it is common to all living creatures what I observe in the tame Cats-back bone , for with the own membranes , it being covered at the end , that which answer the hard menynx , the inner sends forth nerves from it self , but since there are companies of them , like strings , we note that they having passed a little way , meet as in one knot , as we in top of grain . And , since those severall strings are covered with the same skins , if you strain one , you spoyl the other , till they come to the knot . In one rib of the house cat was noted a round knob , like a tree-knot , the midst whereof being broken asunder was porose , and full of pits with drops of blood . My fellow dissecters doubted whether it was the breach of a bone in anatomizing , or some error in the first shaping , and superfluous stuffe . In a man on the flat part of the forehead bone , that lies between the two eybrows ly equally on the right root of the nose : Bruize but that bone , or peirce it , you find two long pits , passing sidelings above under the skull , and below blind ones with partitions . These are doubtlesse the chambers of smelling , where the breath is , as also in the ear , which is but of late discovered . That which strengthens my opinion is , that in a hound these cells are broader and more conspicuous then in man ; dogs excelling in sent . This is not found in a Monky , perhaps because he needs not excell in that sense . THE NATURALL HISTORY OF THE FOURFOOTED BEASTS . THE FOVRTH BOOKE . Of the Fourfooted Creatures that have toes , and spring of an Egge . THE FIRST TITLE . Of the skined ones . CHAPTER I. Of the Frog . ARTICLE I. Of the VVater-Frogs . THus far of the Fourfooted beasts that bring forth living broods ; those that lay egges follow . These are either skined , or shelled : Those that are covered with skin are the Frog , Lizard , Salmander , Chamaeleon , Crocodile , &c. The Frog is either the water , or Land-frog . Called Rana , either from the summer-croaking ra , ra , or the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , to cry out . In Greek Batrachos , from his shrill voyce , and Boox , &c. By the Cypriots Brouchetos ; the Ionians Bathrakos ; the Phocians Brianchone ; by those of Pontus Babakos ; by the late Greeks Bordakos , and Gurinos , and Brinoi , and Parphusides , from their puffed-cheeks with croaking . It is an Amphilium , living both in water , and on land ; afore not fleshy but behind ; the hinder-legs nature hath made thick , and longer the fore-legs . They have five toes long , skined between , to help their swimming . The Shee is biggest ; they have no neck , the belly white , the tong , as infants tied afore , but loose by the throat , the milt small , the liver imparted into three laps , whereunder on each side part of the lungs is seen , frothy , not very bloudy ; the guts knotly , the testicles , and other parts like those of other beasts . In England are no green ones , but they abound in Germany , Italy , especially in Bononia . They swarm so in the waterish places of Egypt , that they would destroy all , if the storks did not devour them . They are said to be dumb in the Island Seriphus , and Cyrene , perhaps because the water is cold . They are in streams , but delight in puddles where bulrushes , reeds , and sea-gras grows . They are ever found in the waters that never freeze , but not in brimstony , or mare-waters , they being too clammy . They eat any creature that swim , are greedy after Bees , & dead Moles . Probably they eat herbs also . The male covers the female , which layes egges after , and oft black flesh , with fair eyes , and tail , and after they get the Frogs shape , the tail being parted into two hinder-legs . Strange it is that after six months living they are indiscernably resolved into slime , and again reingendred in the spring puddles . But some in warmer waters last all winter , and in spring the old ones swim about . The egges are shed about the banks of pones , and marishes , hanging together as in a string , like black bits of flesh ; Chymists call it spermas , or spawn . They hate Storks , Swans , the Buzzard , the Salmander , Putter , Pike , Eel , and fire . Storks devour them . The Swan by eating them cures himself of a certain malady . They combate oft with Salamandres . It is well known how the Pike , and Eel swallow them . Kindle a fire by night on the banks where they are , they croke not , nor stir , you may easily take them in your hand . Their voyce is brekekex , koax , koax , croaking ; Aristotle calls the noyse the hee s make in coupling time ololygon , hurt them , they squeak like a mouse . About Cyrene they are mute . ( But bring crokers thither they abide so . ) In Seriphus also , and a certain lake of Thessaly they croke not ; their flesh is loose , whitish , moyst , and subject to rot , so that they that oft eat them grow wan , and feverish : their lips are so close in August , that you can hardly open them ; they ly with the belly above , and the sides under water . If you stop their breath you choak them . They love warmth , and therefore croke in summer , against winter they skulk . Busbequius heard them by Strigonium in December , the waters there being warm , and sulphurous . They are clamorous against rain , either because they feel it colder , or are much taken with sweet water . They can dive long having but small lungs . They are thought to dy in winter , and revive at spring . They lurk also in the ground , and come with their young abroad then . They couple by night , and on land , not for shame but fear . In Egypt , when they see the water-serpent , they carry a piece of reed thwart to prevent being swallowed up . In France they drove away a whole city . To know their sex , prick the back with a needle , from the Hee shall spurt out red blood ; out of the Shee yellow water . Galen hath omitted their use in food . The common opinion is that they are light of disgestion , yeeld good juice , but cold , and moyst . The Romans never used them , but now from May to October they are eaten roast , or boyled all but the head ; the hips are best liked . Mundella counts them most harmlesse of cold things , and when they gender not . Others forbid the eating as venemous . See how to dresse them in Ambrosine . In Physick both in whole and parts they help against sundry maladies . They remove the blewnesse after blows . Tied on the jaws they ease tooth-ache , and sod in vineger they fasten loose teeth . The juice removes squincy , and helps the almonds of the ears , and abates swellings . The soft pulpis given against tisick , with Capons-flesh , Pine-apples , and Sugar ; Boiled in oyl easens pain in the sinews . Against every poysonous bite it is cried up ; the ashes stanch blood , Galeatius of S. Sophia saies it was tied to a Hens-neck , which being after cut off , there gushed no blood out . Some blow it into the nostrils for the Haemorrhagia , and with oil of Lilies kept in an leaden box , for the Interemta , and with conserve of Roses to helpe the writhing of the countenance . Ambrosin shews how to prepare the oyl . It is also cried up against joynt pain from a hote cause . The eyes men hang in fine linnen about the neck of the ill-sighted ; the heart bound on the heart allays burning feavers , and hath helped fistulaes ; the lungs taken out through the back , wrapped in an cabbage leaf , and burnt in a pot is given in the falling sicknesse , others take the liver . It helped the Elector Palatine . The dust of the liver some take , as a quartan fit comes , lay it afore pis-mires , and that part that they desire is an antidote against all venome ; the gall helps the bloody flux , and kills worms in old sores ; the fat drop'd into the ears removes pains ; the Spawn is good against the Erysipelas and other inflammations , emrods , scab , itch , morfew ; the water helps the rednesse of face . A staffe on which a Frog shaken from a serpent hath been eases women in travell . Pliny relates fables about the tongue ; as that Democritus saith that if you take the tongue clear out , that it touch not any other part , and throw the Frog into the water , and lay the tongue on the panting of the heart of a sleeping women , she shall in her sleep answer you all you ask . Some spring from egges , some out of mud , as in Egypt . There are green , and pale , and ash-coloured Frogs . In Stochornium a hill in Bern are two lakes , wherein are Frogs with great heads , and long tails . ARTICLE II. Of Land-Frogs . POINT I. Of the Toad . CAlled Bufo from blowing perhaps ; and Rubeta from being among bushes , Phronon , and Phrunen , the poyson running to the head , and causing giddinesse , or from the shrub Phruganon . By Lucian , Phusalos from swelling , if but touched . It is thick skined , hardly to be pearced by the sharpest stake , pale , spotted , as if pimpled , the belly swoln and pufd , thick-headed , broad-backed , without hair . One sort lives on land , and in marishy puddles . The phansy shady , rotten holes . There are none in Ireland ; bring any thither ( they say ) they dy , sprinkle but irish dust upon them . They feed on earthy moysture , herbs , worms , bees . It is said they eat so much earth a day , as they can grasp with the forefoot . They lurk oft under sage ; there are sad stories of divers dying with tasting sage leaves , whether they eat it , or no is not known . They are bred out of egges , and rotten stuff ; and out of buried ashes ; and in Dariene , from the drops falling from slaves right hands , as they water the floor , and from a duck buried ; and from menstrue , we read of womans voiding toads . They hold enmity with salt , for being sprinkled therewith , they pine away to the bones , if we beleeve Albert. Strong sents , as of rew , &c. drives them away , as also of a blooming vine . They fight with Cats , and dy for it ; Moles , and they devoure each other . A Spider strikes him dead at a blow . They love Sage , Weezels will slide into their mouths . Plantan is their antidote against Spiders . By day , and in winter they skulk , and ly in the paths by night , and rome about ; they hate the Sun-beams . Hevygated they are ; sometimes they leap . Strike them , they swell , and spurt poyson out behinde , and then certain stinking drops . They infect Sage , and make it as deadly as wolfbane ; they cry , or croak gru , gru . When they crawl about in the evening , it presages rain . Their poyson is not much , nor strong ; especially of those in colder regions , but in hotter , stronger . The very salt wherein a toad dies , melted in water , so infects it , that wet a rag , or shirt with it , it brings an incurable scurf . If you would take it off , either prick the skin , or whip it , or prick the outside , and cast it into water . One poysoned swells , looks wan , sighs , is shortbreathed , and taken with seed-flux ; sometimes with the bloody-flux , inflammation of throat , and giddinesse . There was one , who with the cane , that pearched a toad , so venome his hands , that he vomited up the meat he had handled , and never ceast spewing , till hee took his meat from others hands ; they who scape death , most commonly shed all their teeth . For cure , men use River-crabs , stamped and drunk ; and toads-ashes , and right Harts-horn , breast-milke , fasting spittle , reed-rootes , the herb poterion , or phrynion , taken in wine , Malta earth , Emerald , triacle , and without oyl of Scorpion . Some cry up the toads-stone ; adds Mithridate , and the quintessence of Treacle . As harmfull as the toad is , and venemous , it helps against venome , and otherwayes usefull . Some seeth it in a plain pot with Bears-grease for the joynt-gout . Boyled in oyle , men annoint with it , swellings with successe . Cut it up , and clap it to the reins , it provokes urine ; which also cures the dropsy . Boyled , and made into a playster , helps the Squincy ; the string also whereon it is hanged . The inner-fat , ( and stuffe one Laureola-root , and Hens-dung , salt , and oyl of Dialthaea ) dropping from it , when roasted , is good ointment for a fistula ; also the powder thereof roasted to a cole . Dried in the shadow , and wrapt in a linnen , and held in the hand , it stanches blood ; the ashes prevents the emrods overbleeding . Nicolaus makes a playster thereof . Others hang it dried about the neck , for an amulate against the pest . Crollius sprinkles the dust of it on all venemous bites . Some against a Cancer , take a thick toad , weigh it , and take Crabs alive of the same weight , and dry them to dust over a soft fire in a plain pot , leaving a litle hole for vent . Helmond was taught by Butler of Yreland , out of a toads-carcasse , and earth , and those small creatures , that he uses to vomit out in three dayes , hanging by the fire into a waxen-platter , makes pellets with the gumme tragacanthus , and that dish , and hangs them at the left pap , to repell contagion , and draw out the venome ; the older , and more used , the more powerfull ; the toad taken in July , after-noon . He tooke some also at the waining of the Moon in July , whose eyes swarmed with white worms , with black heads ; so at least , as if both eyes had been turned into worms ; they clinged thick together in either eye , their heads sticking out ; and as any endeavoured to come forth , the toad with his paw hindered it . Hee vomited flies with shining wings , handsome , and greenish ; and by and by , after died of vomiting . The feet of a living toad , when the Moon is in the last quarter , being cut off cures neck swellings , if they be hanged on of the toad-stone hereafter . In the new world , in the Isle Peragua a Spanjard for hunger , ate boiled-toads , saith Pet. Martyr in his Decades 3. l. 10. And Lerius , that the Brasilians eat them roasted , and never unbowell them ; they give a burnt-toad to their Falcons , to prevent the moth-eating of their feathers . There are that shut a toad in an earthen-pot , and hide it amidst their standing corn , to prevent blasting in tempests ; to omit the foppery about the right side-bone ; they are differenced from place , shape , and bulk . For place , some are found in and about sacred places , and things . In Sneberg , and Mansfield , bring them out , they swell , and dy . At Tholouse was one with white spots , found in a red sand-stone . A Mason of Antwerp found one in marble . Agricola saith , they are in those they make mill-stones , and afore they shape them , they had need looke well , if they lurk not therein . About the shape , and bulke , writers mention many things ; as of a bunchbacked toad ; see his figure hereafter , &c. POINT II. Of the green small Frog , and the temporary Frog . THe green Frog is very small . Some call them calamites , from their being among reeds , and canes ; some agredula , or field-frog , some wood-frogs ; they delighting much to be there ; or as to difference them from the green Frog that men eat . The Greeks call it Kanthis , from croaking against rain ; and Druobataes , from their skipping amongst trees ; and Diopetaes , as dropping from the sky ; and Brexantes , from croking . It is all green throughout , except the feet . It is usefull against many griefs . Spit into the mouth , it helps a cough : Held in the hand , it allays a burning-feaver . Some Cran-hens with puls of barley-meal , and the flesh hereof boyled , and give the hen to those in hectique feavers ; some cut it in the midst , and apply it to the reins in dropsies , to fetch out the water . The liver tied in a Cranes-skin , makes lusty . The fat is good for tooth-ach . The blood dropped in , where hairs on the cheeks have been plucked out , keeps them from growing againe . Some prick the Frogs with a copper pin , and annoint those places with the blood . The temporary Frog hath the name from its short life . CHAPTER II. Of Lizards . ARTICLE I. Of the common Lizard . CAlled Lacertus , because it hath armes , and hands , that it bends , and turnes like a man. In Greeke Saura , Smulla , &c. Leaving Pliny , who writes of rusty , iron-coloured ones , and Scaligers division into lesser , and greater ; wee shall distinguish them in common , green , and brasse-coloured , and Brasil , or Indian ones . The first have five very small toes , with nails in the foote , and hinder-feet ; the thumb short , the fore-finger longest , the tongue hairy , and cleft ; dry lungs , small and round milt , testicles , cleaving to Spondyls ; the secrets of the Shee , like a fowls ; and the egs so lying , and fenced . There are store in Italy , great in Capreae ; and so common in India , that they creep into the beds there sometimes . Those of Arabia are a cubite long ; in Nysa an Indian Hill , foure and twenty foot long , and yellow , or blew . They inhabite commonly graves , dens , thorny places , and ruined heaps . At Genua in the Prince of Doria his Fort , wee saw very many in the open ayr . They eat flesh , herbs , bees , antz ; they gender about the end of March ; they close as one body like serpents , they lay egs , and hide them in the earth , and the young come abroad ; ( though they sit not on the eggs ) at set times . That they bring forth at the month , and devour their broot all , but the one slug is a fable . They hate the stork , that feeds her young with them , and spiders with their webs , intangle young Lizards in holes , and crevises of walls , and strike them dead , also toads , Scorpions , and Serpents , with which they fight ; whence called Ophiomechi . They love flesh of shellfish , and dittany , which is their refuge after combating with Serpents ; and man they lvoe , and protect him from serpents . They will lick the spittle out of your mouth greedily : In time they loose their fight , and recover it againe , either by course of nature , or by the sun , in whose beams they ly lurking till they be recovered . They lurk the six winter-months under ground , and there lay up store . The female is greatest . They go in couples , and defend each other ; and are mad at any that take their fellow . They forget the eggs they lay ; cut an egge in two , it is not lost , by reason of the glewy humour ; they naturally cleave again , as may be seen by the scarre . Their tayle are said to grow again , though oft cut off . It is not true that a dried one turns Viper . At Paris have been seen some as big as a great fish . Some have three tayls , and some two heads . Torn in twain , it cures a Scorpions bite , and eaten it is good against the Salamanders poyson . The oyl of them drowned , and boyled in oyl with Sheep-dung , is a good anointment for swellings of the neck , and face morfew , and pimples . The powder with crematartar , and candy-oyl , helps dim sight ; the green are best . The brain helps Syffusions . The head bruised to a poultise , and laid on alone , or with long aristolochia , root of reed , bulb of Narcissus , draws out arrows , and thorns , stick they never so fast . The heart burnt , and mixt with dreges of wine , benums , that you shall not feel the chirurgions probe . The blood keeps rickets from growing , if you annoint infants-thighs carefully therewith ; and is good , if they be bursten : the dung is put into the medicine for horses strangury . Kill one in a mans-pisse , it abates your lust . ARTICLE II. Of the green , and the Brazen-coloured Lizard . THe green Lizard , or Chloorosaura , is called also the Greater ; and the Serpent-fighter , ( they worstling serpents . ) They haunt hote places , as Italy , where coming of many abroad at once presages a sickly time . In summer they bide in trees , and croak like frogs ; and have two tails . The figure below shall save a labour to describe them . It is usefull in Phisick ; ty it on thirty dayes for neck-swellings , and then change it . Childrens burstings are cured by a bite , then shoot him through with an arrow , and bloat him . Boyled alive with wine , and given fasting , it helps wheesings , and sod with oyl , face pimples . With tarre , and an old sows grease it takes away tendernesse of Horse-hoofs : It makes the hair black ; And it renews hair . See in Ambrosine the ointment for the falling sicknesse . The ashes help exulcerated neck-swellings . The bones help them in a swound , after you powder him alive in a stone pot , and the flesh fall off . There is a Lizard with brasse-coloured streaks down the back , called Ziglis , Samiamithon , and Seps , a serpent , because the flesh it bites , rots , and Tarantula , but amisse . It resembles the small Lizard , and is coloured like the serpent Caecilia . It is bred , and lives among the stones in Syria , Lybia , and Cyprus . It beares young , as the viper doth , but carry egs in the belly , as other animals that lay egges . Fabius Columna killed one in a French camp , and cutting it up found fifteen young within her ; some hath a thin transparent skin , some none , cut it in two it cures a bite . Galen praescribes it among pickled meats . ARTICLE III. Of Indian Lizards . POINT I. Of the Senembi , or Igvana . THere are many kinds of Indian Lizards ; the most famous are , the Senembi , or Igvana ( the Portugees miscall it Cameliaon , and the Dutch worse , Legvan ) long from the mouth to the tail end three foot , eight fingers , compasse ten fingers . The whole skin of a delicate green , with black , and white spots , chequered , like chamelet ; it is scaly , the greatest scales are on the back , thighs , and tail , and here all equall . From the neck to the tail end a new of plain ones , like saw-teeth , and green ; the head about two fingers long , and scaly ; the scales greater then elsewhere ; the neck a finger and half long , five thick , their eyes large , clear , and blackish , nostrills wide , the teeth many small , black , short ; tongue thick , the head on each side black spotted , a gullet hanging as fish gills , or a crop down to the breast , most part blackish , that he can gather up , and let hang out , when vexed , or frighted . From the mouth to the crop it hath bristles , and on the back , it hath four thighs , and four feet , on each five toes , all scaly , the fore-thighs are shortest , and slenderest , four fingers long , and the middle toes shorter then those on the hinder-feet ; the nayls black , and crooked , like bird-claws , &c. The hinder-thighs like a mans calf , the foremost not ; the dock five fingers thick , and so the tail thinner and thinner , and ending like an aul . One being kill and flead , yet waged after , and the heart taken out leaped ; it had in either side above ten egs , some as big as a cherry , some lesse ; the fat plainly seen , as a Hens ; in the stomack was much fruit , especially sweet Limons , which was the usuall food . They eat also meal and Mandioca-water . They can fast two , or three months together . The flesh is well tasted , boyled , and long fried with butter , it tasts as well as chicken , or cony . It hath heart , lungs , liver , gall-bladder , reins , bladder , genitals , as other beasts ; a large liver , a double stomack , one afore , receiving the food , whence a gut as big as the little finger , and about ten fingers long , whereto is knit the other ventricle , that disgests food , hence passe the other to the strait gut . In the fore-stomack of one was found great store of Mandoa meal , and Angolas milt raw ; the hindermost , the greater , was stuf●d with half disguested meat , whereto cleaved many mites , as in cheese ; the last gut held the dung . Being flead , and the taile cut off , it stird yet , five or six strokes on the head could not kill it , till a cut was given in the neck ; the tayl-flesh is stringy , and sinewy . Anno 1641. was a stone taken out of a Senembies stomack , as big as a reasonable hen-egge , and so shaped , but not so round , but squatter , without smooth , bright ; within made up of coasts , like an onjon , to be pilled off ; within it was bright gray , hard as a Bezoar-stone ; they fit in trees , and are taken in lines , that the Brasilians know how to fit a club , which the beast spying , wonders at , but stirres not , suffring it self to be ensnared and taken , else he is very swift ; the younger are all over green , the elder party-coloured , or ash-hewd . In their heads are sometimes found small stones , that lessen , and void the stones in the reins forthwith , either by the juice drawn out , of a dram weight ; or tied to the body . It were good to try , whether those found in the stomack , have that vertue , or no. POINT II. Of the Tejuguacu , Taraguira , and Americima . THe Tejuguacu , and Temapara Tupinambis , is a choyse Lyzard , shaped like the Senembi , with this difference , that this is all black , but sprinkled with goodly white spots , and toward the tayl seems to have white prickles . Next the tayl is thicker at the dock . 3. It wants those sharp bristles along the back . 4. The outertoe on the hind-feet , stands a little a loof from the rest , and is shorter . 5. It hath a long cloven tongue , red , smooth , which snake like , it can suddenly thrust out a finger long , and withdraw it . It yeelds no voyce , is patient , loves raw-egs , can fast long . The Markgrave kept one in his chamber , tied , and sometime loosed , gave it water out of a glasse ; unlesse , when thirsty , it used to sit all day , moping in a corner . It loved to ly on hot ashes . One trod of a piece of the tayl , yet it grew two fingers after : In two month it ate not , and so pined to death ; onely it sometimes licked in a litle water ; the flesh was eaten . The Taraguira of Brasil is a Lizard , in , and near their houses , common in their gardens , and everywhere ; about a foot long , and some lesse : the body round , all full of three cornered ash-coloured scales : hath no crop under the chin , the back plain ; they nod nirably with the head , when they spy any things , and run swiftly , and wagging . They wake a man , if they see any Serpent , or venemous creature , making toward him . As they couple , the Hee bites the Shee gently on the neck , and pulls her to his side . The Brasil Americima , is a small Lizard , three fingers long , and no thicker any where then a Swans-quill ; footed , and ledged as the Senembi ; blacke-eyed , almost square-bodied , the back cloathed with ash-coloured scales , the sides with dusky ones : the head , legs , and tayl with blew ones , all bright and smooth , the toes like hogs-bristles . The Portugees say it is venemous , and longs to suck the blood of women great with child ; they report that if it but touch a woman , nay her cloaths , she never after conceives more . POINT III. Of other Indian Lizards . THe Carapopeba is with the Brasilians a venomous Lyzard , three , four , five fingers long , shaped , as the other , with five toes on the fore , and four on the hinder-feet . It is all liver-coloured , with white spots , and on the tail white streaks mixt with yellow , eyes glistring , and like glasse . The Ameiva with the Brasilians , and the Tupinambi is everyway like the Taraguira ; only this is forked tailed , ending in two strait horns . The Taraguico Aycuraba in Brasil is like the Taraguira , only the scales on the tail are small , and triangular at top , but the tip plaine , with four dusk spots , the back chamleted . The Brasil Tejunhana is as thick as your litle finger ; coped-headed , black-eyed , with golden ringlets , fourfooted , three fingers long , the tail six fingers and an half long , round , and at the end sharp as a birds ; the head scaly , sides , thighs above skined soft as silke , the tail hath fouresquare small scales , the head greater and duskish ; the back and sides above shadowed with three streaks , and checkered , below green , above one green streak from the head to the thighs ; there is another green streak at the parting of the dusk , and green ; between the two streaks is a rank of green pricks in dusk , and under the lower green streak a rew of black spots in green ; the thighs above wax-coloured with small dusky spots , below white ▪ the tail above wax-coloured , and also below , but mixt with white ; the head beneath the throat and belly , bright , and blood-spotted ; it hath a cloven tongue . CHAPTER III. Of the Salamander . IT is uncertain whence it borrows the name , whether as Valincendra , from the ability to withstand fire , or as a sole lover of fire , or as Saulamandran , from quiet lurking , or as Selamandra , as living between the void spaces of sheep-coates , and caves ; or ( which is but too ridiculous ) from Sela Mana Dera , from dimming brightnesse ; or from the Arabique Saanbras , or Samabras , which is likely , but not sure . Pliny calls it a starry beast ; Aetius a venemous Lizard . There are two sorts , the Land , and the water-Salmander . The Land one resembles the green Lizard , only the head , and belly of this are thicker . It hath a short tail , it is black , spotted with clay-spots , but smooth , and transparant . Gesner found one on the Alps , all duskish , and dark , short-tailed , and striking it , a milky juice flowed out . Some in the Germane forrests have black backs , and red bellies . Some have long , and crooked tails , and claws . Some call it Liporrinon , because it is shining , and glistring , as if greased over . They haunt cold moyst , gloomy places . In Dutchland are many found , knotted together . They are oft seen about Trent , and in the Ananiensian vale . Some thinke they breath only at the mouth , and so live , others write that they covet hony-combs , bees , and milk , and annoy hives , and cows . Pliny mistakes in saying they breed not , and have no distinction of sex ; for some have seen their brood ; they lay egges , wherein the young come to maturity . Whether it live in , or can put out fire , we shall hereafter inquire . They come abroad in rainy weather , and afore storms . It is never seen in winter , or summer ; it is slow-gated . In Cumana , they crow . If you cut them in two , the forepart goes forward , the hinder moves backward . By nature it hates Frogs , and tortoyses , and fights eagerly with them . It is found venomous , whole families have been poysoned to death , by drinking the water , wherein one had falne . Nay , the fruit is thought deadly , whereon their spittle is sprinkled . They bite also to death , as many testifie . Gesner was told , that , where the tooth once fastens , and bends , it is mortall to it , but he kept two at home , that were never prone to bite , if not provoked , nor heard hee of any in Germany , bitten by them . But in France the bite is deadly . And the Rhetians have a proverb , that , who so is bitten by them , needs as many Physitians , as the Salamander hath spots . Physitians use the spittle among their psilothra . Kiranides hangs the hart , wrapped in a black skin , on the arme , against a quartan . Not to speake of the fables of girdles , of the skin , to quench fire . The Water-Salamander , called the water Lizard , and Cordulus , and the water-Scincus , or Crocodile , hath a broad tayl , and is of foure kinds . 1. That with a tayl like a Rhomlus , the tongue short , and broad ; the teeth so small , you cannot see them , on the forefeet are foure , on the hinder five toes ; the heart is spongy , and lies on the right side : whose left ear-lappet takes up the greatest part of the pericardium : the milt reddish , reins spongy , liver black , it hath egges in the belly big as peas , lying orderly , whereout live young breake ; the back hath ugly bumps on it , it is ash-colour , or dun . That Gesner dissected , was seven fingers long , black , with white spots on the belly , the rest spotted with black , and rugged . There is another sort with bright half circles on the back , and there is of those , the greater , and the lesser Salamander . The last is that of Matheolus , common among the Utinenses , the head rounder , and shorter . The Land-ones , tayled like the eel , black-backed with murry-spots ; they love dark ditches , and fat soils , and ponds with white mud , there they cleave under stones , and seldome swim above . Gesner cast one into a tub of water , and it put forth the mouth . They are slow on ground , and hold their mouths close shut , you must force them open . Cast them into salt , they wagge the tayl , and dy . Beat them long , they live . The skinne so hard , a sword cannot pierce it . Out of the wounds comes milky matter . Provoke them , they swell , and start upright , and pour out poysonous sweat , and look wistly on the provoker . If a Sow eat one , shee dies . CHAPTER IV. Of the Stellio . THis goes for a Lizard , called Stellio from his starry marks ; and in Greeke Askalalotaes , or Koolobataes , from the soft , and silent gate , and creeping through walls ; and Galeotes , because Weesellike , it is ever climbing softly ; there are divers kinds of them . That of the Greeks called Colotes , and Ascalabotes , it is full of spots , and hath a harsh voyce , and feeds on every thing . That of Italy , resembling Chamaeleon , living on dew , and Spiders , and is said to be venomous , as the other harmles . Hether referre the little white beasts like small Lizards , of a bright , and brittle-body , about Rome , called Tarantulaes ; but the small Lizard is silver-coloured , called Liakoni . In Gazara was seen a black Stellio , as big as a Weesel , great-headed , and big-bellied . We give below a Print of the Mat●●●oli , and Facetan Lizard . There are none in Germany , France , nor England , but in Thrace , Sicily , and Syria , and those more deadly then they of Italy . They keep in chinks of doors , and windows , and chimnyes . That that is foe to the Scorpion , is not in Italy bred . There are venomous ones . In winter they ly hid , and eat not . Like snakes they grow young again , they help the falling-sicknesse , they ly in wait for Spiders , and Bees , and hunt them , and Scorpions : they seldome bite , having bent teeth , which they leave in a wound ; their bite benums , but seldome kills . The flesh plucks splinters out mans body , it cures its own bite , and putrified in oyl , cures the Scorpions bite . In Quartans , some layd it in a box under the patients head , to prevent the fit . The ashes held in the left hand , provoke , in the right , subdue Iust. The parts make sleepy , and benum ; the liver-pounct eases tooth-ach , sprinkled on . The dung takes away warts , the older the better against epilepsy : drowned in wine , the wine drunke , breeds spots , or freckles on the face : the gall dissolved in water , gathers Weesels . CHAPTER V. Of the Scincus , or Land-Crocodile . THe Scincus , so called perhaps from Tinsa in the Arabique , is also called the land , or lesser Crocodile , either for being like , or for dreading Saffran . It ●s of the bignes of a green Lizard , or the Salamander , fourefooted , a thumb thick , and not above a quarter long , the tayl round , and scaly ; the scales small on the body , many , and clayish coloured ; the head long , little thicker then the neck , the belly as it were winged , the tayl round , as of the Lizard , but shorter , and crooked at the end ; a streak from head to tayl , Gesner saw one with five toes and nails , a thumb and half broad , two palms long ; and another six palms long , at Constantinople . The are bred onely in Arabia about Mecha , and are brought thence to Alexandria , and Venice . They live on sweet flowers , therefore no wonder their dung sents so , on dry ground they lay egges , and bury them . The flesh is a great antidote . Rhasis uses to hang the young on those , that are frighted in their sleep . Pulverid , it makes lustfull ; the same flesh helps the falling sicknes in India , and makes fat : The heart in black Sheep-wool , of a Lamb first yeaned , being worn , is thought to chase away quartan-agues . The gall with hony , is cried up against bloodshot-eyes : the reins increase seed ; the blood with borax , smeard on the face , removes freckles ; the fat helps reinpain : the ashes of the skin , some sprinkle on parts to be cut off , to make them lesse sensible . Aegineta of the tayl , make his oyntment Entaticon : out of the bowells is a perfume made against stopping of the matrix : the dung is antiepileptick , and clears the eyes , the best is the white , and mouldring , that soon melts in water : whores use it , to keep their faces sleek , and unwrinkled , as you bruise it , it smells like old leven . Of old it was sophisticated with dung of stares , fed with rice . The Indian , and Arabian , are the biggest . In India is bred a beast like it , as great as a Malta Dog , with a rough scaly skin , called by the Indians Phatagen , happily it is the Candiverbera , or smitetayl . In Cyprus is a Lizard , everyway resembling the Scincus . In the Lake of Vicenza is a divers sort , a kind of Salamander . The Scincus Rhasis , hath a tayl not round , but flat , or squat about the sides . CHAPTER VI. Of the Foure-footed Cordylus , and other Lyzards . IT is like the fish Cordylus , called by some Latermen , the land-Crocodile ; and the Candiverbera , because it is ever whisking , and clapping with the tayl , which is like a knotted club , and beats all that come near him . Some say , he hath gils ; but there hangs one in a publique library , with onely two holes by the corners of the mouth . It is like a Crocodile , but lesse , and moves the under-jaw ; headed , and mouthed like a Tortoyse , the neck short , and swelling below : each foot hath five toes , the body scaly , skin hard , like a snakes slough , tayl round , with scaly ringlets inexpressible ; the scales are hard as bones , and fouresquare , hollowed a litle , to make the tayl round , joyned like tiles , the corners sharp as thorns , they are transparant , and of a pale yellow , as horn ; the belly struts out more then a Crocodiles ; the back broad , and flat . This may proove Aelians Indian Phattages by the description , whose rough skin they use to cut with . CHAPTER VII . Of the Chamaeleon . TE name imports a little Lion ; the notation from a Camel , and a Lion is ridiculous ; of late the wild call it Gamaleon , Zamaleon , Hamaleon , and Maleon . It resembles a Lizard , only the thighs stand uprighter , and higher ; the sides are joyned to the belly , as a fish , and the back-bone such snouted like a hog ; the tail long , and pointed , with rounds , viperlike , it is crooked clawed , it is rough-bodied as the Crocodile , the eyes hollow , and sunk , great , and coloured as the body ; the flesh is but little about the head , jaws and dock , elsewhere , none ; it hath blood only in the heart , and about the eyes ; the bowells are without spleen . The lungs take up almost the whole body : Thus Arist. and Pliny . Others write , that from the midst of the head backward there sticks out a three cornered part bony , and the rest afore is hollow as a pipe , the brims on both sides sticking out bony and sharp as a saw-teeth : It moves not the ey-balls , it is ever gaping , hath a long tongue , like that of an earth-worm ; at the tip is a spungy glewly knot , wherewith it preys . In stead of teeth and gums it hath one continued bone , knaged ; the upper-lip is shortest , the throat , and artery like the Lizards ; the heart as big as a house-mouses ; the liver hath two lappets , the left greatest , the gall-bag as big as a barly corn , cleaving to the left liver-lappet , bowelled as a Lizard ; the forefeet very different from the hinder ; the forefeet having three toes inward , two outward , the hinder three outward and two inward : It is from the snowt to the dock seven , or eight fingers long , five fingers high ; it hath about sixteen ribs bending between the bottome of the belly , and the ridge of the back , and it is spotted like a Leopard ; the teeth stand comlily , he hath but one gut with bendings , the excrement moyst , unlesse near the fundament ; the liver parted , & on the bunchy side pouring the blood into the hart that hath ears , and not veins ; the lungs being puffed passes into a thin skin reaching round almost through the whole body ; there is no rim at the belly bottome , onely a thin skin severing the right from the left parts : He hath no milt , no bladder , no reins to be seene , but small bits of flesh , that , it may be , are genitals ; the tongue is near a foot long . They are in Asia , Africk , India , and Madagascar . They sit on the garden hedges at grand Cair by the banks of Nile ; as also on bramble-bushes . Of old they were thought to live on air , but they prey on flies , locusts , but they fancy most the worms in meal tubs . They keep above for fear of serpents and vipers . They use their tongue as a trunk , darting it forth with that nimblenesse that you can hardly perceive it , by the means of a small forke bone planted on either side the ends of the jaws , the tongue is hollow , like a gut , which he can infold , and unfold at pleasure ; at the end is a slimy bit of flesh to prey withall . Peirescius kept eight of them to observe their breeding , there were in one female within a thin skin above a hundred egges , some as big as an olive kernell , all yolk , no white seen in them , yet resembling milk . They hold enmity with the hauk , which will dy , it is thought , if he but tast a Chamaeleon , and a crew also , unlesse bay-leave fence him . The Elephant is fabled by Solinus to swallow them they being of the colour of the leaves , and they cost him his life , unlesse he help himself by wild olive . Fear of vipers , and serpents makes him live on shrubs , and trees . His spittle let down on a serpents head , like a limed thread , kills him . Wild figs make him wild , who is otherwise harmlesse . He turns his whole dy about , sits high , ever gaping , when dead hee is pale . In winter he hides himself , as Lizards use . By nature he admirably changes colour but in eyes , and tail , and whole body according to the colour of what lies next , except red , and white ; yet Ambrosine affirms from a Gentlemans testimony that he changes to white . But Peirescius his eight changed not colour . Whether they be green , or ash they put on a black , if you turn them to the sun , or fire . It is strange , that their eyes being combined move not but one looking any way , the other is fixed , or bends the other way , which deflection comes from the four pullies in them , there being no distinction of Iris , but only a ball , wherein the horny part ends , which is glistring , and various , as the rest of the body . Those of Cochin eat them . They bind many together , and sell them , being bought , they are cast into the fire , and roasted . Flea one , the flesh is very clear , which they seeth in a liquour like our butter . Sod away with oyl in a new earthen pot , it drives away an Epilepsy . It makes a rare oyntment for the gout ; see the composition in Trallianus . The tongue hanged on helps memory , and women in child-birth : the gall stops fluxes . The hart wrapt in black-wool first shorn helps a quartan ague ; to omit fables about raising storms , making mute , &c. with the heart , tongue , &c. you must know it is Pliny , who , though learned , and usefull , studied too much to delight men . In Egypt they are pale . In Arabia much smaller , and of another colour , as bright , yellowish , and red-spotted . Wee have given here the shapes of the pale , and black Chamaeleons . CHAPTER VIII . Of the Crocodile . HE is a kind of Lizard , so called from dreading the shores . The Aegyptians terme him Chempsa , the Turks thence Kimsak . Kircher , Picharouki . Statius the Pharian wild-beast , others Tenchea . In Arsinoë , Suchus , in India , Cayman . It resembles a Lizard , it is of a Saffran colour , but white-bellied , and there soft-skined , elsewhere musket proofe . Some have been seen six and twenty cubites long . By Panama there are some of above a hundred foot . The head is broad , the snowt as a swines , the gape reaches to the ears ; the eyes sharp , and piercing , and like a hogs ; he hath a rew of great , bright strong teeth , like a comb , about sixty in all ; more in the upper jaw , and sticking out , seen when the mouth is shut . The tongue cleaves , and is uselesse . The under jaw he stirs not , the testicles cling to the inner-loyns . The back-bone is made up of sixty turning joynts , tied by as many sinews ; the claws are very sharp bending somewhat toward the sides ; the tail is of the length of the rest of the body , wherein is a finne of seven fingers to the end . M. Scaurus was first who in his Edil-ship shewed five in his plays in an Euripus made for the time . They are found in Africa , Asia , and America ; especially in Nilus , and neighbouring pools ; in Niger , in Ganges about Bengala , in the river Bambotus near Atlas , and not far from Chalcedon , but small ones , They love warm waters . In Peru are none till you come to Pacra , then they are frequent . Some live in miry plashes on fish , but are most greedy after mans flesh . They prey also on beasts on land . There was one taken that had swallowed three young ones . About Arsinoë they were held holy , and nourished of old by the Priests with bread , flesh , and wine . Some gave them dainties , rost-meat , and mingled drinks . The Shee lays sixty egges , as big as Goose-egges , and by a kind of divination , where the Nile , when it swells , comes not . Shee lays and hatches sixty in sixty daies . Gyllius hath marked that the young have crept out of the sand , where the egges have been hidden , the egges grow not greater . They hate the Ichneumon for spoyling their egges , and endeavouring to creep into their mouths , while they sleep , and gnaw their bowell ; and the wild Ox , that can over-master them . The Tiger , because they teare them , when they take them lying on their backs , and hauks , and therefore the Coptitae , that worship the Crocodile , kill up the hauks . They that carry the gall of water-serpent are said to be safe from the Crocodile . They let the Porpisci alone for the prickles on his neck . Dolphins get into Nilus under their bellies , and tear them up , Babillus , Gouvernour of Egypt , was eye-witnes of it . Scorpions wound the young , as they break out of the egge . They feare a mans voyce , and fly if a man pursue them ; the Tentyritae they hate , who dwell on an Isle in the Nile , a people of small stature , but couragious against Crocodiles , that are terrible in pursuit of those that fly them , and fly those that pursued them , but that people alone dare encounter them , and swim , and ride them , and thrust a club in their mouths , and as it were bridle them , and captivate them , and terrifie them with their very voyce , and force them to disgorge bodies , newly devoured , to bury them , so that Crocodiles shun onely that Island , and fly , if they but smell those men , fly them as Serpents the Psylli . When in Scaurus his time they were brought to Rome , Tentyrites kept , and managed them in shews , in fish-ponds . Among plants they avoid the prickled beane . Diverse use to carry Potamogeton with them as an amulet , or preservative against the Crocodile . They agree well with the hogs , so that they are saved by the Niles , and with the Trochilus , ( called king of birds in Italy , ) that , while they ly gaping after eating , picks their teeth , and jaws clean ; which the Crocodile likes so well , that they invite the bird , and gape on purpose . With eating of much fish , worms breed in their chaps , which the Trochilus eats out ; which having done , the Crocodile would devoure the bird too , but that it hath a sharp prickle on the head , and makes him open his mouth , and so she scapes . By night they keepe in the water , by day on land ; the same way they come forth of the water , they returne , keeping a track . Their legs are short , and they cannot easily turne aside , they leave a sweet sent , where they goe ; especially the female , so that no Arabian sweets excell it , as the Inhabitants by the River Nilus say foure months , some say fourty , some sixty dayes , they hide themselves , and eat not . Artemidore the Grammarian , was so affrighted with the sight of one , that he lost his wits , and learning , and verily beleeved , that the beast had bit off his left legge . When they feed on a mans carcasse , they with their teares , some say , break the brain-pan for the brain . They doe more harme to those that go up the stream , because the fishers catch the fish , they would prey on , and so ravine fiercely on man , and beast ; and so after Niles overflow , when it returns within its chanell , for want of fish , in the shallows at the rivers mouth , where they lurk in the slime , watching for what ever comes to drink . They follow boats against streame , when the boat-men thrust with poles , and with their tayl strike man , and pole overbord . It is a tayl that they hurt no man , while Apis , his birth is solemnized . Achmed Ben-Tolon ; finding a leaden one at the foundations of Temples , commanded it to be melted . The Priests guesed , that one of the Ptolomees was near death , when their old , and cheef Crocodile being called , came not , and refused the meat , offered him . Being tamed , they know mans voyce , and will let men handle them , and rub their teeth with a napkin , and gaped to that end . No wonder then that in the Ombitan Marshes , that they are brought up by art , and tamed , and fed with the heads of their sacrifices . In the town Anteum , and old woman was taken in bed with a Crocodile . Many learned say , they live as long as man , some sixty years , some eat them . The Apollonopolitae were bound by their law to eat them , either , because the daughter of King Psammenitus was devoured by one , or out of hate of the tyran Typhon , who was fained to be turned into a Crocodile . In India they roast them , and in Florida they dry them , and in winter feed on them . The egges also in the new world are eaten , and in Egypt . Sodden , they cure Spider-biting ; the dogs-teeth stuffed with Frankincense , asswaged Fevers . The blood clears eye-sight , and helps stung-parts . The fat annointed on , is good against shaking in agues , and old sores , and cancer . The skinne burnt , mixt with dregs of oyl , stupefies à lirib , to be cut off , or feared . In India they cast delinquents , bound to Crocodiles . In Pegu they keep them in their City-ditches , that no man may swim over in the night . The Inhabitants , because they worship them , drink the ditch-water ; and beleeved that all killed by Crocodiles , fly strait to heaven . Firmus a Tyrant of Egypt , being annointed over with their fat , swam safely among them . Some are greater , some lesser , as Scinci . Some called Tenchea . In Ganges , there are harmles ones , and harmfull , with a horne on the snout . In the Province of Xanagarra , they leave a sent like musk where they goe . THE SECOND TITLE . Of the Beasts that have Toes that come of an egge , and are shelled . CHAPTER I. Of the Tortoyse in generall . HEe is called Testudo , from testa , his shell . In Greeke Chelis , &c. from Cheoo , to be capacious . It is no sightly beast , covered with an ovall shell , like a target , whereunder it hides head , feet , and tayl ; the head litle , the tayl as a snakes , the looke rough . Severall writers give the shell severall names , as hided , covering , shell , &c. In Greeke Cheloonion , and Ostrakon : In stead of teeth it hath one continued bone , the lungs are very large , and bloodles : Liver tainted , testicles cleaving to the loyns : milt very litle ; they have reins , and bladder , and but one passage for excrement , which is therefore ever wet . It is footed like the Lizard , having five toes and nayls . Cardan saw one with a nayl in the tayl like a cocks-spur ; and the tayl of such as of Lizards , cut off , grows again , and harder . They are found on land , in Sea , lakes , or muddy places ; they abound in the Red-Sea , and are sold in the Markets . They are in the Isle Dioscoris , now Socotora , and Mauritius , once Cerne : they meet to gender , as others that lay egges : they delight not in coupling : they lay egges like Henne-egges , but lesse , and longer , with shell , white , and yolk : the shell is so hard , that a Cart may drive over it , without bruising it ; it never changes it , as other shelly creatures use . In winter-moneths they hide themselves in the earth , and eat not , comming forth , they creep slowly , whether from feeblenesse , or their nature . They are at variance with Partriges and Eagles , that snap them oft up , to crack them on Rocks ; as one let one fall of the bald-pate of the tragick Poët Aeschylus , mistaking it for a stone , and killed him ; who abhorred to lengthen life , according to Hyppocrates directions . Their voyce is a little louder then a snakes hisse ; they fight with Serpents , fenceing themselves with origanum , &c. Some parboyl them , and then fry them in steaks . Some reckon them among fishes , and allow them on fasting-dayes , others not ; they have bones , and breath . Not to speak of their eyes . Some Americans count them dainties : the flesh is usefull against dropsie , and short-breath , or wheesings . Boiled , they remove the loathsomnes of glutting of hony . The ashes of the shell are used against fistulaes , and shedding of hair ; and with oyl , and wine , against sore legs ; and in a fume , against Emrods . Burne them , they close chapped-nipples , with the white of an egge ; and they help bursten people : the blood of the head cut off , when it lies on the back , and dried in the Sun , quenches S. Anthonies fire , and removes warts , and morfew ; and is good for a sore-head , and with ants-egges , Henbane , Hyoscyamus , & Hemlock , is made an excellent oyntment : the shell makes a good pot-lid that keeps the pot from boyling over : the blood in wine , makes abstemious : the flesh fattens Horses , and Hogs . Vegetius makes an ointment of the live Tortoys , burnt on chips , and raw Allum , and Deers-marrow , and wine , to make cattells hair grow . The shell-shavings drunk in wine , allay lust . Of the greater , some have framed tables , vessells , and beds . Pliny , and Seneca , complain of the luxury in this kind under Nero ; and of counterfaiting the colour of the shell , to make coverings for cup-bords . The Amazons made shields of the shells , and cradles for their children . Pliny divides them into land , and Sea , and Ponds-tortoyses , and such as live in sweet water , called Emyclae . In the Isle Zambol , are seene small beasts like them , round-bodied , crosse-streakt ; at the end of each streak is an eare , and an eye ; they have but one belly , many feet , and can goe every way . The blood is soveraigne to close any wound . Gesner calls it the many-footed-Tortoys . In the Isle Mauritius , under the line , they are so large , and strong , that they carry men too , and fro ; the Portugees speak of fifteen such . CHAPTER II. Of Tortoyses in speciall . ARTICLE I. Of the Land-Tortoyse . THe Land-Tortoys is called by some the hill , wood , field , wild-one ; in Greek Chersaian , &c. It is as the Salmander markt with yellow , and black spots on the back , shelled like the sea-one . The under-shell of the female is plain , but of the male hollow , and heavier ; under the under-shells are two moving muscles afore , on each side one , either seems double , the greater outward , the lesse inward ; both rising sideling as out of the arm-pits , springing from a thin skin clinging to the shell , and ending in a sharp tendon ; under these long , round muscles six other appeares long that haply bend the arms . Two come to the thighs sprouting from the foresaid membrane , these are lesse then the former , but more fleshy , and are set into the thighs . The back-bone is compact , and fastened strongly to the shell , in the middle of the length . Below the head in the midst a fingers breath from the sides descend two muscles , plucking the head inward , and two other a little below , all long . The liver is parted but alike big on the right , and left side , without bunched , within hollow , on the right side craggy containing in a strange workmanship the nether mouth of the stomack , and a part of the duodenum ; the left side holding the greater hollow of the stomack , like a hollow eyebrow . The gall-bag lies deep in the right string of the liver . The stomack nearly resembles a mans , or swines ; but after it comes to the bowells it hath three large hollows , wherein are perfected the three digestions . In the two first is a herby substance , the latter better wrought , and from hence cleaves the milt round , and black ; in the third a certain moystish , and very white substance , like a chewed chesnut , but washy . It is thought this serves for a bladder , that , as Hens use , darts out sometimes a white moysture . It is large , and shaped like a chesnut , thin , and of a large conveyance . It clings fast to the peritonaeum . The straight gut at the end hath such side passages , as all Cocks have , but parted , and reaching into the sides , even to the reins . Here on each side ly their egges . The mid-rif is interwoaven with great veins . The heart is roundish , and whitish , hollow on one corner , placed just above the liver . The sharp artery ( which is worthy marking ) a little after the beginning is cloven , and the branches are twisted . The lungs above cling to the back-bone , thin , not fleshy , but rather skinny , set into the sharp artery , like a blackish net-worke . The disposition of the Hyois-bone , and shield-gristle is remarkable . In the skull of the Sea-tortoyse is a partition . These come about in the deserts of Africa , and in some part of Lybia . Also in the Arcadian woods ; they of old made harps of them . They are most in the Isle Dioscoris in the red-sea . Living in the deserts they have been thought to feed on dew . Others say they crop young sprouts of pot-herbs , and Pompions , &c. Worms also they eat , and shell-fish . In house they kept with bran , and meal . To passe by fables , of their being gendred of Geranus a woman turned into a Crane , and Nicodamas . They lay hard shelled , and party-coloured egges , which they hide in the ground , and at times sit on , and the following year they foster them . It is a mistake that they conceive only when the wind blows . It is certainer , that the female being very slow to coupling is of the male quickned by an herb . The Greeks eat them not . Certain Hungarians seeing Clusius tast of one , beleeved he should dy of it . In India they are commonly eaten . In August , and September , when corn is ripe , they are fattest , and most cried up . Some say , from February to May the Shee s are best , being then full of egges , and from June to Autumne , the Hees . Some praise them with garlick sauce . At this day at Bononia they behead the female land-Crocodile , and throw away the blood , and seeth it till the shell fall from the flesh , and wash the inward , and boyl all together with saffran , sweet spices , pines , and raisins in Malmsy , and so serve it in . The flesh makes good perfumes against witchraft , and poyson . In Africa they cut off the head , and feet , and make an antidote of them . In pottage eaten they disperse swellings , and help the falling sicknesse , and spleen ; the blood clears the ey-sight , and removes blood-shot , rednesse in the eyes , and helps against all venome of serpents , spiders , toads , the blood wrought with meal into pilles , and take in wine ; the gall with Athenian hony is good for the yellow in the eyes , and the stroak of a scorpion ; the ashes of the shell kneaded with wine , and oyl , closes chaps , and ulcers . The scales shaven off at top in drinke allay , as the the powder of the shell inflames lust . The urine I thinke is not seen but in dissection , but is thought good against aspick-bites , better , if mixt with hog-lice ; the egges hardened make an ointment for swellings , and ulcers comming from cold , or burnes . Some swallow them in stomack-aches . Among the Bononians there is syroop of Tortoyses for short-breath , and consumptions . Some also made a decoction for rheums , and cough , described by Amatus the Portugees . Wecker compounds an electuary against sharp uds of seed . Galen stampt the liver to drink for the suffocations of the mother . In India are great ones . They pluck off their shells with spades , they have fat , and sweet flesh . In Brasil is one called Jubeti , by the Portugees Cagado de terra ; it hath a black shell with many six cornered marks thereon , snowted as others . The head , and legs dusk , but shadowed , and spotted . The liver hath a more savoury tast , thenof any other beast . ARTICLE II. Of the VVater-Tortoyse . POINT I. Of the fresh-water , and Pond-Tortoyse . PLiny calls it water-mouse , and Emyda . The clay-coloured is called Myda . In Greek Potamia Cheloonia , or river-Tortoyses . They live in fresh water , in lakes , and rivers , as near Adelfing in a small lake in the Tigurine territory . And near Constance in a hote that runs long , and wide among the rocks , there are plenty of them ; the women of that city call them divells , and ascribe all their sicknesses to them . They wander also in Ganges , and Nile ; they breath . In breeding time they dig a hole on dry land , where they lay and hide their egges , and after thirty dayes they uncover them , and bring their brood presently to the water . Of the fat bruized with Aizoon , or the everliving herb , and Lily-seed some annoint those that have quartans all over , but the head , afore the fit ; then they wrap them warme , and give them hote water to drinke . They catch it on the fifteenth day of the moon , when it is fattest , and annoint the patient the day after . The blood droped in , eases head-akes , and swellings . Some behead them lying on their backs with a brazen knife receiving the blood in a new earthen pot , annointing with the blood cure all kinds of S. Anthonies fires , and running sore heads , and warts . The dung is said to disperse waxen kernels . some beleeve that ships sayl slower , if a Tortoyses right foot be aboard . The Indian river-Tortoyse is just as big as a Boat , and holds sixty bushells of pulse . The clay , or Pond-Tortoyse Pelamida , and Amida , is alike broad on back and breast , the shell makes a handsome cup. It abides in muddy places , but at spring seekes running-water . They want bladder , and reines . They are seene about Ferraria , and in France , Poland , Hungary . Some think to drive over a shoar of hayl by laying one with the right hand about their garden , or field on the back , so that it may see the cloud big with hayl . Some lay three on a fire of chips , and take the bodies from the shells , and parboyl them in a gallon of water , and a litle salt to a third part , and make a drink for palsy , and gout , for those that have feeling . The gall is good for flegm , and corrupt blood . Drunk in cold water , it stays a loosnes . POINT II. Of the Sea-Tortoyse . PLiny calls it the Sea-mouse ; the Greek Cheludros ; the German and Flemish Fishers , the Souldier , because it beares a shield , and helmet ; and Barchora , and of old Zytyron , that , or such another with rugged , hard armed-head , and a buckler hanging at the neck . It resembles the Land-Tortoyse ; if you except the feet , and bignes . In stead of teeth it hath a bone so hard , it breaks asunder the thickest staffe with one stroke . The snout brims seeme like teeth . The eyes sparkle from farre ; the balls being exceeding bright , and glittering . The feet like wings , wherewith they swim as with oars ; turn him on his back , and cut him up crosse , taking away the shell , you see a peritonaean membrane covering all the fore-parts from the throat to the secrets , tied to the shell by fleshy strings , especially by the breast . Kall it hath none , nor blind gut , but slender bowells from above downwards , contrary to other fourfooted beasts . Nay from the gullet top , which is two thumbs thick , it reaches to the beginning of the straight gut , and lessens all along ; it hath also double tunicles , the outer sinewy , the inner fleshy , and this is hairy , and limber , and moyst , like a fat Cows right gut . In the beginning of the Oesophagus are many thwart prickles , bigger then in an Ox-tongue , which is strange , they serve happily to chew the grosse food they use to gobble in . The neck of the bladder answers the straight gut within , and have both but one out-let ; the milt round as an egge , tied to the upper-gut : Reins plain , and long , as if made up of many small ones ; heart moyst full of intricate vessels in the entrance ; the lappes large , blackish , dangling by a thin skin ; lungs large comming down much lower then the heart ; the neck bent with many muscles , and two very long plucking the head in to the shell . They live in salt water , and about Moluris , and live on small fish , shell-fish , and being brought a land they eat grasse . They at breeding-time lay about an hundred egs on land , and hide them in a pit , and by night sit on them ; & with their foot make a mark on the covered-place , to find it again . They plain the earth with their breast . In fourty dayes they are hatched . In America are hide oft above three hundred egges in one hole , and are hatched by the Sun , with the dams sitting , so that an army seemes to be poured out at once . They sleep sometimes on land , but cannot live long there , like Sea-calves ; they come by night on land , and feed greedily , and being full , and weary , they float on the water on their backs sleeping , and snorting . If they ly long , dried by the Sun-beams , and cannot get into the sleep , they dy . They thrust forth their heads , to take ayr , like Sea-calves ; and are so bold , they dare set on three men at once . Cut off their heads , they dy not presently , but shall bite , if you put your hand to them . The Armenians , by the Patriark of Alexandria , are forbidden to eat them , on pain of excommunication . Between Spring , and fall , they are good meat . Some make pies of them . In Brasile they catch some that may suffice 80 men . They lard , and roast them , they tast like veal . Their flesh and Frogs-flesh , help against Salamanders : the blood against shedding of hair , itch , and foreheads ; but dried , and washt with breast-milk , men drop it into the ears for paine there . Some eat it with corne-meal , for the falling-sicknes : some mixt the blood with vineger , wine , and barly-meal , and eat a pellet as big as a bean , morning , and evening , and after some dayes , at evening . It is taken in a castor-glister , for the cramp , wash the teeth long with the blood , you shall have no tooth-ake ; and in barly-meal soked , and fried , it removes shortnes of breath : the gall makes eyes clear , lessens scars , swellings of the amonds of the ears , squincies , and all sorenes in the mouth : sorenes creeping on by degrees , and the burning of the cods . Smeard on the nostrils , it is good for the falling-sicknes ; and for mattery-ears , with snakes-sloughs , and vineger : Some adde ox-gall , and juice of tortoyse-flesh , long boyld in wine . The gall with hony , is good for the eyes , and for the pin , and web , with the blood of the river-tortoyse , and breast-milk : womens hair is poysond by the gall . Some drink Salamanders , and the sop : the brain with Sa●●●an , and Egyptian-salt , makes a suppository for the stoppings of the mother . The eye-balls worn in gold , are good for d●maes of sight : they give the blood with wild-cymine , for viper-bites . The liver pouder , in breast-milke kneaded with rain-bow ointment , and wine , purges a ch●lde-bed-woman . Some give the egges in an Epilepsie . Of old , they trimed their posts with the sh●lls . Those of Taprobana Isle , cover their houses with them . The Tortoys-eaters use them for ships , and water-vessells , and tents : they wash new-borne B●bes in them . By Gambra River , they make shields of them : the Turks make Sword handles of the transparent shells . They are of a different bignes , and shape . In Taprobana one weighed an hundred and three pound . In the Red-Sea are shells as broad as a doore . In India some hold ten bushels . The Sea-tortoyses are longer , the shore , rounder . Among the Trogodites are horned ones , the horns , as on a Harp , broad and loose . that help their swimming : that kind is called Costium , vast , but rarely found . The sharp Rocks of the Chelonophagi fright them away : they frequent the Trogodites , that even worship them . Her-Barbarus bids us to call them Cheleta , or Cavaleers , that use their hornes , as spurs . One sort is covered as with a tanned hide , and is like a Lobster , the head , and feet gone : the back consists of six tablets joyned ; and the tayl like that part of the harp , wherein the pegs stick : there a●e two sorts , the Brasilians call one Iuru●ua , with legs like wings ; the fore-legs about a foot and half long , the tayl sharp , and conick , eyes great , and black ; mouth toothles , and like a birds bill . I have had of them , whose shells were three foot long , and above two broad : the shells set into the ribs , on each side eight , the former shorter ; middelmost longer , the hindmost also smaller . They eat the egges as flesh , they lay their eggs on the shore ; digging a pit in the sand , and burying them . I have oft trackt them in their walke . Some I have had foure foot long , and three broad , of such a bulk , foure strong men could scarce stirre one . The shells as carved in diverse geometricall figures ; some black , and glistring with yellow streaks , goodly to see too : others , otherwise shaped . The other sort the Portugees called Iuruta Cadago d' agoa , it is lesse then other Tortoyses ; the shell the upper-shell , is ten fingers long , and broad : the hollownesse considered ; the lower shell nine fingers long , foure and an half broad , and flat . The upper hath an crooked longsquare shape . It can hide it self under the shell , and thrust out the head three fingers ; the head is three fingers thick , and longish : the nose rising , and pointed , mouth wide , eyes blackish , balls cole-black : on the feet are foure very long black nails : the tayl short , and copped ; the skinne rugged , and scaly : the upper-shell dusky , the undermost yellowish : they lay roundish eggs , half as big as Hen-egges , white-shelled , they taste well fried . Marckgrave ate often of them . AN ADDITION . Of certaine Outlandish Foure-footed Creatures of a doubtfull kind . CHAPTER I. Of the Tlacaxolotl , the Cabim , and the Sea-secker . HAving through Gods grace finished the History of the Foure-footed Beasts , as many sorts as are , as yet knowen , I thought good to adde this appendix about forreigne doubtfull Creatures , which I am yet thinking to what head , or kind to referre . As first : The Tlacaxolotl , it is roundish-faced , bigger then a Bull , great-headed , long muzzle , broad eares , cruell teeth ; faced almost like a man , whence it hath the name : the neck thick , the nails like the Bulls , but larger : the buttocks great , and broad , tayl thick and long ; skin thick , hair yellowish , and brisly . It is seldome found , living among stones , and in desolate places . The Atzaceani , Tepotzonzotla , and Haquelagani , are not far from the Honduras . It feeds on Kacaotli , Quapachtli , and green-Hoali , in the wide fields , and sowen grounds ; and where they are not , on leaves and shrubs . The flesh is eateable . It fears not the face of man ; Arrows cannot pearce the hide ; therefore they catch them in pitfalls , and holes covered with leaves , as the Indians doe Elephants . The Cabim , or Sionium , or Thabal is bred in Java . It hath one strange vertue , if any carry with them the tip of the mouth thereof , wound him in a thousand places , he shall not bleed one drop . There have been many trialls of it , and it is famous , and well knowen ; for when Naodabeguea Malacensis , an enemy of the Portugees , in a manfull fight against them , was at length overpowered , and wounded in many places , and fell , no blood started out of the widest wounds ; after in rifling him , as they plucked from his arme a gold arm-let ( strange to say ) the blood with his life gushed all out suddenly , as out of a broken vessell , which they being astonished to see , they understood by other captives that in that arm-let was closed a Cabims mouth , that is so potent in stanching of blood . As for the Maripetum , Aloysius Almeida writes , and others affirme , ( both with what truth ) that among the Japons in the Gotian kingdome is a wood wherein is bred a beast as big as a dog , short-leged , good to eat , gold-coloured , soft-haired . Growing old , it leaves the land , and takes the sea , and by degrees turns fish in a certain space , loosing his beasts shape , and that some have been taken not wholly transformed , the full time being not exspired , one part beast , the other scaled , and fined . CHAPTER II. Of the Danta , ●and Cappa . THe Danta , or Capa , or Tapiroussu , or Doueanar , resembles the Mule , having such ears , a Calves lips ; the upper-lips hangs a handfull over the lower , which he lifts up , when angred , in the rest like other beast , but a Calf most ; he hath no harme . The hoof helps heart-pain , the skin makes an impenetrable target . It hath two stomacks , one receives the food , the other is found , none knows how , stuft with wood , and twigs . The use of this stomack is not knowen . Nature uses not to make any thing needlesse . The hunter must wound him afore he takes water , for there he bites dogs to death . Men have been taught breathing a vein from him , for he , his blood is rank , and he even swells , lets himself blood on the inside of the thighs with a splinter of a reed , as the Sea-horse doth . He is reddish-haired , and that hanging down , and resembles a Cow in bulk , and shape . But that he is not horned , and hath a short neck , and long daugling ears , by his dry , and slender legs , whole hoof , a man may take him to be of the breed of the Cow , or Asse , yet differs much from both , having a very short tail , ( though in America many beasts are bred , without tails ) and hath much keener teeth , yet none need feare him , he trusting more in flight , then fight . The wilds shoot them , or catch them in pits , or grins , and have handsome devices to hunt them . They value him highly for his skin , which they cut round , and lay a sunning to make targets as big as a reasonable tun , which they use in warre , as being hardly to be pearced . I brought two of those shiels carefully into France ; but returning , the famine was so sore , that all provisions being spent , we must eat apes , and parrets , and we were fain to fry those two targets , and other skins in the ship , to eat . The flesh tasts like beef , especially the feet well boyled . These Dante 's are in many parts of the continent . The Cappa is bigger then the Asse , black , shaggy , fierce , fatall to dogs , snapping them , as a Wolf a Lamb. The hoof is whole , like a French shoe , and sharp in the spur-place . He is affrayed of a man. CHAPTER III. Of the Howler , the Su , and Peva . THe Howler is cunning , faining an infants cry in the beginning of the night at towns ends , and kills those that in pity run out to help upon hearing the mone . But now the towns-men are well warned , and goe forth armed with fire-brands . It is like a Hare-hound in shape , and bulk . The Su , i. e. water , because living by rivers most what , is found among the Patagons . Some call it Succarath . It hath a fierce Lions looke , yet is bearded from the eare like a man , short-haired , the belly strutting out , lank flanked , the tail large and long , as a squirrells . The giantlike men there , the climate being not very hote , wear the skins , for which , when hunted they lay their young on their back , and cover them with their tail , and so run away , but are taken , whelps , and all in pits covered with boughs . Being fast in , for rage , or generousnesse they kill their whelps , and cry hideously to fright the hunters ; they shoot him dead with arrows , and flea him . Some fain that they in fondnesse carry their young to medows , and there they dresse each other with garlands of faire sweet flowers . The Peva is as big as a small Cat. Spying the Tiger , she traces him , ever barking to warn all creatures of the danger . Hence we see often , that they dy in the fields for hunger . CHAPTER IV. Of the stinking beast , the Graffa , and Caoch . AMong the Chiribdes is a lean beast that voids serpents a cubit long . The Dominicans brought up one in their cell , and say that those serpents creep to the next wood , where they live a while . They caused it to be killed , because it stank worse then any carrion cast out on a dung-hill . It resembles a Fox in the muzzle , a Wolf in hair . I wonder not much at this beasts dung , when consider what worms children , and old folks commonly void . The Graffa is found most on the Isle Zanzibar . It is small-headed , and long-necked . The forefeet are greatest . It is party-coloured , white and red , and marked with red-rose spots . It is a gentle beast . The Caoch is thirty inches long , black-haired , the belly yellow , and shining . By night it fains a humane cry . Like the Sow , it eates unripe mayze . And so much of the fourfooted Beasts . If any thing shall be farther discovered to me about them , I shall God willing add it . AN APPENDIX PETER CASTELLUS OF ROME His discovery of the Sweet Hyaena , the Dam of the Zibeth , commonly called the Civet-cat . CHAPTER I. IT is well knowen how needfull serious , mature , and long deliberation is in the accurate search after difficult matters ; and that the more judicious , and rationall any one is the easier is it for him to unlock secrets , to bring to light hidden things , and to climbe otherwise in accessible heights . Whence it is , that when inquiry is made : Whether the Hyaena of old be knowen to us , or no ; and on the other side , Whether the fruitfull Zibeth were known to the ancients , or no ; it seems hard to many to resolve . We had need search diligently , relying more in judgement , and reason then sense to perfect our wished discovery . Wherefore we take our rise from the manifold names of this beast , namely , Civetta , or S●vetta , whence Zibeth , and Civet-cat , and Weesel , and Zapetion , and Cadopleptus , we stile it the Odoriferous Hyaena . Zibeth is an Arabique name , read in divers significations . Zebet is a sweet-sented A●galia administred in Physick to staunch blood , and against shedding-hair . It is called Saderva in Persian language ; it is a black thing , wherewith they dy cloath in Haaman , or a black juice , an ingredient into sweet medicines . Rasis calls it S●●dra , and Scedegura ; others , Severa . The Arabians , Galia , and Algalia , whence the compositions Gallia Moschata , Gallia Alephangina , and Sebellina , &c. so that a sweet pit is , called by some the Arabian Beasts sweat . Serapions Galia , is the juice of an herb , Zebeth , when the beast first obtained the name Z●bet , and corruptly Civette . Zelet Allahar is sea-fome , and not unfitly applied figuratively to this , Z●beth being taken when the beast is angry , and fomes . He may be like a wild Cat in head , otherwise very unlike . Others call it a Cat ; we rather the Sweet-Hyaena . CHAPTER II. Whether the Civetta be the ancient Pard , or Panther , or no. ARistotle demands , why other beasts yeeld not a sweet sent as well as the Pardal , or Panther , that thereby entices other beasts to him ; no other , or rarely , but hee , senting sweet , unles by chance , having eat some sweet thing , unlesse it is , that man is weaker of sent then other creatures , and knows not sents . Pliny saids , all beasts are strangely allured by this sent , but frighted by the mishapen head , which hee therefore hides . Aristotle saith , the Panther knows , that he smells so sweet ; when he wants meat , he skulks in fruitfull or leavy shady thickets ; then fawns , and goats , &c. invited by his fragrant sent draw neare , and become a prey to him . The Panther , and Tiger have a peculiar kind of spots ; the Panther hath small spots like egges set in white : But they are mistaken , who take him for the Civetta . Some deny the Panthers senting sweetly , onely beasts follow him , but men smell no such sweetnes in him . But , to say truth , diverse beasts void sweet dung , that Aristotle , and his Scholler Theophrastus knew not off ; as the Cordylus resembling the Crocodile , but lesse , and living onely on land on sweet flowers ; he is sought after for his sweet guts , called Crocodilea , or for his dung . Also wilde-yellow Mice , ( that our boys play withall , called Sorcimoscaroli ) voids dung like Musk. And so of some Serpents : And of the greater Weezel , that kills great Hens , ( called Marter Martorella , and Fovina ) and of some Baboons . The excrement of the Gezella is a Musk. And some insects handled smell sweet , as the flower Dipcas , or Greeke-Musk . So that many beasts , beside the Panther , send forth fragrant smell , and the Zibeth among the rest . To let passe that needles quarrell , between Cardan and Scaliger , above the smell of beasts , and natures essayes in their generation . Some thinke the Zivet to be Plinies Chaum , in French Raphium , like a Wolf , spotted like the Panther , that Pompey shewed at Rome ; but there is no mention of the sent . Nor is the Civetta , headed like the Wolf , and they differ also in the spots . Perhaps Thoe is put for Chao ; the Hart-wolf , and seems to be our Civet . But of the Thoe , Philes hath composed Greek verses , the summe whereof is : How shamefast is the Thoe , if hee but see a man ; How true a friend is he to man , aiding him , if any beast assault him . The Thoe comes of an Hyaena , and a Wolf. CHAPTER III. Whether the Hyaena was knovven of old . BEllonius saith , yea ; though the ancients observed not the sweet excrement of the Civetta ; see thence the shape is the same with the old Hyaena , of the colour of the Wolf , but shaggier , and longmained , with black spots , two under the eyes , the feet black-haired ; thighs spotted , the tail very long , black above , with white spots beneath ; on the neck , and ridge of the back black-haired , which , when he is angry , start up as Swines bristles : whence the fish Glanis is called an Hyaena . Besides all old writers call the Hyaena a wilde Savage beast , that the Panthers strangely dread , and dare not stand its , but fly , nor dare come near a piece of the skin ; nay , hang up the skins over against each other , the Panthers hair falls off . Diverse write of this enmity , and that the Civet-cat is untameable . The best reason is , that the Hyaena of old is said ( as by Ovid , and Pliny ) yearely to change sex , and to gender with a male ; which though it be false , and disavowed . By Aristotles yet there is a vessell in the Hyaenam , that makes the heedles think it Epicene , or double-sexed . He is genitaled as wolves , and dogs ; and that other passage is but for the excrements . And there is female Hyaena , and under the tail of both is a streake , but it is seen more in the males , which are oftner taken then the females . On the other side , Scaliger derides those that think the Hyaena , and Zivet to be the same , and many others confute that opinion ; many things being said of the Hyaena , that fit not our Civet-cat . As first , a hard skinne , and a main , and neck , that are not the Civetta . Besides that there is no gum in the mouth , and but one tooth , or one bone all along , shutting like a box , but the Zivet hath many teeth . And some write , that the Hyaena fains a mans voyce , and learns Shepheards names , to entrap them ; and imitates mans vomiting , to entice and catch dogs . But none of these are , as yet observed in the tamest Civet-cat . But Bellonius might easily confute all this : saying that those things are falsely ascribed to the Hyaena , as the stifnes of neck to the Lion by Aristotle ; and that Solinus speaks not of the Hyaena , but of the Crocuta , gendred between the Hyaena , and Lionesse . That those passages are rather to be admired , then beleeved , as denied and confuted by some writers , and in silence passed by others . Adde , that the Hyaena is so far from being untameable , that Nicolus Ancisa , Marques of Mantuaes bastard son , carried one on his shoulders . And a Florentine Consul at Alexandria , had a Civet-cat , that tooke man by the nose , eares , and lips , without harm , playing with them . But these are but toies , for this is by nature wilde , but may be tamed , especially the female . And for that above the mane , Bellonius might probably answere , that the Hyaena is as big as a Wolf , yet but two handfulls high , and the mane is longer then the other hair , and may hang to the ground ; as wee see in Swine , the bristles on the back are longer then other hair ; and so in our Civetta you may say , why then did not Aristotle rather liken the Hyaenaes mane to the Swines bristled crest , then the Horses mane : I answere , that perhaps he took his description from some Indian Authour , that had seen a Horse , but not a Swine ; for it is not certain , that such Swine as ours are in India ; so that Aristotle changed not his expression about the mane . Besides Scaliger gathers out of Aristotle , that the place of the genitalls of the Hyaena , and Civet is diverse . And Faber findes a contradiction in Scaliger , Ex. 217. Cardan . p. 7. But truth is , either Aristotle was deceived by a false relation , or some fault is in the text ; or he is not to be understood literally , and strictly ; but thus it may be taken , that the Hyaena hath a streak behind , but no passage , but the Civet hath two passages , and hollows ; one wherein the Civet is gathered . But Busbequius saith , hee saw two Hyaenaes at Constantinople , a litle lower , but as long as a wolf , skind like the wolf , but rougher haired , thicker , and spotted with black ; the head huge , close to the back-bone , without turning-joynts , that without turning the whole body about , they could not looke behinde them : and that in Galatia are very many , found easily out by their gathering of carcasse-bones , mens , and others , to their den . And Jo. Leo saith , he hath hands like a man , and delights much in humane carcasses , that he digs out of their graves ; that they are but silly , and are enticed out of their holes by singing , or a drum , which they love to listen too , and so are killed . Yet it is doubtfull , whether this be the right Hyaena , having no mane , nor genitals , nor qualities ascribed of old to them , as if it were a mischievous , and subtile beast ; that in Africa destroyes many wilde Asses ; certain males domineering over flocks of females , jealous of corrivals , guarding their females great with young ; guelding their male-brood with their teeth , seeking out the females haunt , big with young , and being extremely lustfull . Herein like our Civetta , whose Civet makes not themselves onely prove to lust , but mankind also , if annointed with it . Referre hither Philes his Greek verses of the propertie of beasts , and of the Hyaena , no way agreeing to the Zibet-cat ; ( Chap. 43. of the Land , and Sea-Hyaena ) the summe is , that the Hyaena changes Sexes , finding a man asleep , puts the right hand to his nostrils , to make his sleep sounder , lays the earth that was under his head on his throat , and with embraces throttles him sleeping . And the finnes of a Sea-Hyaenaes right-side with a touch , provoke sleep , stupifie , and bring terrible dreams . The Hyaena deceives , and devours dogs , amazing them with the shadow by Moon-shine . Aelian relates the like , l. 6. c. 14. and l. 15. de An. c. 14. other fabulous things ; as about the Hyaenaes hornes , which P. Cillius hath past over in his translation ; and Gesner confuted as ridiculous . However many things noted in the Hyaena , are found in the Civetta . CHAPTER IV. Vnder what kinde of Beasts the Civetta is to be reckoned . SInce it is cleare by what hath been said , that it is neither the ancient Panther , nor Plinies Chaus , nor the true Hyaena , wee may now fitly inquire , to what kind it is to be referred . It seemes to many to be a wilde Cat ; and indeed in face it resembles one , having such long hairs on the beard , and three long ones on the cheek ▪ as the cat hath , otherwise they are nothing alike , not in skinne ; for the Cats is smooth , the Civets rough , the hair very long , and thick , nor nayle , for the Cats claws are crooked , the Civets blunts , nor genitalls , nor shape ; this being liker a dog , or wolf , then a car , being long , not round-mouthed . It is wilde , sharp-toothed , but unlike a cat , greater oft then a Fox , unlike in head , neck , feet , and other parts ; long-snouted as a Badger , long-bodied , the jaws below white , and the beard , the feet black , the belly-sides bright , the back dark-ash with black spots , and toothed more like a dog , then a cat . I indeed referre it to the Hyaenaes , and these to the generall kinde , comprehending Wolves , Dogs , Foxes , and other beasts that prey on flesh . Now there are diverse kinds of Hyaenaes . The Thoes is genered between the Hyaena , and the Wolf. But I say there is a sweet Hyaena , and one that hath no sent . The sweet one is either the Arabian , and Eastern , or the Western , and American one . The other sort is , that the ancients write off , which perhaps is also twofold , since that Busbequius writes of wants many markes , described of old , and seems to be an Arabian Wolf. But the sweet Hyaenaes , Arabian , and American breed , Zibeth , or Civet ; but differ somewhat in shape . The American hath a slender-copped head , liker a dogs then a cats , reddish . Ringlets are about the eyes , that are not fierce , nor great , but whitish . The head ash-coloured , with scarce any hairs on the beard , the neck longer then the Tigers , or Catpards , beautifull with black , and white wreaths , like bracelets painted ; from the head to the back on the neck are such coloured streaks ; and another on the back from the neck to the tail , blackish , and hairy . Handsomly set off toward the tail by the streak with blackish , round , ovall spots in order on a bright ash-colour . The uppermost nearer the backe are greater , the middlemost lesse , the lowest by little , and little lessening to nothing . The tale streakt , and so party-coloured , and long , under the tail are visibly three passages , whereof one is the Civet-bag ; the middlemost seems greatest . But the African sweet Hyaena , our Civetta is liker a wolf then a cat ; long-headed , sharp-muzzled , toothed as a dog ; two handfulls high , as I who dissected it , found it ; and as long from the shoulders to the tail , and the tail as long as the whole body , the neck above half a palm long . The beast seeme to stoop . The length of the head was double to the breeth . On the beard , and cheeks grew hard hairs , white and long as on Cats ; the muzzle bald , nostrills blackish , black spots under the eyes , the eyes glistring , and reddish . But Columna saw at Fabers , saw one with chesnuts-brown eyes , mixt with yellow , and dull , heavy , and down cast . But out of the eyes of our dead one , were pulled gems as big as a drie peas , round , and angeled , like christall , which I yet keepe ; which confirme mee in naming it an Hyaena , since others speak of such in the Hyaenaes eyes , that put under a mans tongue make him prophesie ; ( if you will beleeve it ) I say not these are true gems , for they hold their firmues , and cristalline transparancy , but two , or three dayes , and then grow dimme , and are cut into bits three , or foure like snails-shells . Some have indeed put the question , why Cats , Hyaenaes and Bats , see clearly by night . Besides the Civets-eares are little , round , and haired as a Badgers . The body is whitish , and ash as a wolves , sprinkled with black spots , the feet but little , and short , and black-haired ; foure toes on a foot , and a small thumb inward , as on a cat . The nails , as the dogs , black , short , thick , and blunt , not as claws . Next under the tayl is the excrement-passage ; then the testicles , then the Civet-bag , &c. In the figure wee have printed all accurately , according to their naturall proportion . The Civet-bag lies between the genitall , and stones , which are large , these I cut out , and found them sentles , the seed-vessells were very thick ; below was a small bladder . The whole genitall is hide within the body , as in cats , while the beast is quiet , onely a kernell seen ; but in the carcasse it hangs quite out . The hair of the whole body is long , rough , bristled , as a Boars , and on the neck , and by the back-bone black , very long , and stiffer , which starts upright , as on the Swine , when the beast is angry . The tail is very long , and pretty hairy , reaching to the ground , and marked with various spots . Hence we conclude these to be Hyaenaes . Perhaps the Bever may be referred to this kinde , it having about the same place a bladder , which opened , a kinde of a hony-moisture drops out . CHAPTER V. Where the Hyaenaes are bred . HErodotus , Pliny , and Solinus write that many of them are bred in Africa . But our sweet Hyaena is called the Syrian Cat ; they are brought out of Syria . Some are sent from Spain . The Portugees bring them out of the Indies . A Lituanian Apothecary sent a Zibet-bag , and an Elcks-hoof to Rome to Henry Convinus , writing that they were the fruits of his country ; so that I guesse they are bred also in those cold Regions . The American Zibeth is bred in many parts there , as also in East-India in Bengala , Ceilan , Sumatra , Java the greater , and lesse , in Maliput , and elsewhere . And in new Spain , in Quatemala , Campege , Nikaragua , Vera Crux , Florida , and the great Isle S. Dominick , or Hispaniola , Cuba , Matalino , Guadalupa , and elsewhere . In Peru is plenty , in Paraguay , Tucamam Chiraguanas , S. Crux de la Sierra , Yungas , Andes , Chiachiapojas , Quizos , Timana , Novo Regno , and in all the Provinces bordering on the great river Maraguon , which are almost numberlesse hereabout reaching two thousand leagues . Many more of them are in Brasil , where the Civet trade is driven . They abound also in Guinee , in the Provinces of Loango , Congo , Manicongo , about the rivers of Angola , even to Cafres , and to the Cape of good Hope , especially on the high , and vast mountains there , called the Craggy-spears , and on part of the hills of Gafres , called the Torea , or of the Moon , where so much Algalia is . CHAPTER VI. Of the Zibeth-vessell , or Civet-bag . ZIbeth is gathered only out of one small part of the beast , we shall see whence . It is a foul mistake , that the Gazella voids Civet , as dung ; nor comes it out the genitalls , but it lies thereabout . To let passe Columna his discourse of the testicles ( Epist. 1. ad Fabrum . ) It is clear , that the Civet in the males lies between the Genitall , and the stones . The testicles are conspicuous in the males , and tane out , but ly hid within the females . In these between the anus , and the secrets are swellings , are bagges framed by nature , wherein by little and little the Zibeth is gathered , and thence voided . And being but two , the unexperienced may mistake them for testicles , and some that have seen the beast often , much more those who never saw it afore ; so hath Columna mistaken . The Zibeth part at first sight seemes a feminine passe , having a long streak , and thick lips , which feels as bigge as a small egge , gristly it is , and somewhat hard , which , if you open with your fingers a little , there shew themselves two very long holes like nostrills , hollow underneath , where are the seats of the Zibeth . These vessells if you squeese out with your fingers they open themselves wide , and shew the hollownesse , which may well hold an almond kernell ; in these bags is no pore , and no passage appears , but it being cut , I found a hardish body as big as an egge , feeling griftly , divided into two bags , as big as two Spanish olives , and those not at all grisly , but fleshy , stuffed with small , white , hard kernels , much harder then the stones ; distinct they were those bags , but joyned with thin skins , or films , and the inner was common to both bags , which I keep still by me dried , which sent yet strongly of Civet , when the stone dried smell not all . And ( which is strange ) the beast being spent by a dropsy , and all the bowells putrified , and it stinking unsufferably as it was cut all over , only the Zibeth vessell sented wonderfully , and yet holds its fragrancy . CHAPTER VII . Of the Beaver . SInce the History of the Castor , Fiber , or Beaver conduceth much to the knowledge of the kind , and quality of the sweet Hyaena ; we say that the Beaver , both Hee , & Shee have in their privities certain receptacles , whereout , through the small bones , an hony moysture flows , which the Beaver useth to lick . The males have besides their testicles shut within under the skin so , as you cannot touch them , as swine have . Rondeletius saith such bumps are also in Hares , whence the vulgar bruit of their double sex , and he writes the like of the Moschus , and the Beaver , that this hath two such swellings in the groyn , each in his thin skin as big as a Goose-egge , between which are the privities . These swellings sweat out a fat moysture , which he licks , and sucks out , and after annoints therewith all his bodies as far as he can reach . These are not testicles , for they are there besides , and these have no passage to convey , are send forth water . That liquour at first is like oyl , after it is of the colour of hony , and as thick . The like is in the Hare ( saith he ) and the Moschus , whence a sweet substance flows . Nor are they to be heard , who take these swellings , for inflamed pushes , or hote matter from the navell . That the swelling is like a kernell , or testicle they know , who sophisticate musk , making it up round in such a shape , and calling it the Moschus-stone . But we know that the testicles ly so , that you cannot take them thence , and the beast live . So that many beasts , as the Hyaena , Zibeth , Castor , and Hare , and others carry sweet moysture in bags about the groyn , as among fishes , the Cuttle , the Calamary , and the purple fish . We grant the Moschus to be a strange Indian beast in Pegu , frequent with the Tumbasci , not unlike a shee-goat , great-bodied , called the Dorcas Moschus , the Indian Gazella ; the wild Goat-Moschus , out of whose under-jaw stick tushes , as in swiny , but when the tell , that when he hath lust , his navell swells , and apostumates ; and he then refrains food , and walloweth on the ground , and delights in the tickling in rubbing the swelling against stones , and tree-stumps , and breaks it , and thence comes true musk , and that the same loft on stones , and trees is by the sun , and air perfected , and all ill in it disperst , and that this is the best musk . That the beast killed , the hunters , cut a piece off , with the skin , squeeze out the blood , gather it , dry it , keep it in bottles made of the skin of the same beast , or dry the blood , and put off to chapmen that stuffe for pure musk , &c. However it be these are by these mens relations of a like nature , and the musk comes not from an apostume in the Moschus , but out of a peculiar part determined by nature . CHAPTER VIII . VVhat the Zibeth is . ALl not agreed about the matter of this sweet called Zibeth , and Zibet , and Zapetion , and Algalia , and Civet , and by severall writers severally . Cardan is justly taxed by Scaliger for calling it seed , that diffected the beast , know better , nor assent I to those think it sweat , because ( say they ) it is most gathered from the beast , when tired , vexed , and sweating , and also under the hippes , armes , neck and tail , for then all that sweat should be sweet ; unlesse you call it sweat , because it sweats out of a glistly , spongy part through invisible pores into the bags , but then it is not simply sweat , but the sweat of the Zibeth part , nor do those that call it excrement descend to a description of the particular nature of it ; for there is excrement profitable , as seed-milk ; and uselesse , as snot , sweat , filth , &c. Corruption this is not , there being no sore . I take it to be an excrement proper to that kernelly substance of the foresayed bags , that breeds by its innate , proper power such a thing , as the stomack makes chyle , the liver blood , breasts milke , testicles feed , ears , ear-wax , the cuttle fish inke , the viper poyson in the teeth , and the like , as the Beaver , and Moschus , &c. breed on hony , sweet excrement . But I dare not determine , whether it be usefull , or useles to the sweet part , or the breeder . But we may guesse , that it is unprofitable to the beast , it seeming burdensome to it , whereof it would case it self , and the female , when tame , seems to delight , that the Civet with an eare-pick should be taken out of her . On the other side the sweetnesse of the sent , shews it is no preternaturall rottennes , but an exact concoction , and natures master-piece ; and it puts forth it self naturally and copiously after that part hath concocted it , as milk , &c. Usefull no question it is , nature gave not those bags such a vertue to breed such a sweet in vain . But to what purpose ? Seed begets milk-nourshes ; whereto serves this ? whether to provoke the beast to generation ; as wee find Musk awakes lust , and the Castors-hony ; or whether to allure other beasts to him ; as was said of the Panther . Wee shall praise his wit , who shall suggest other , or better reasons . CHAPTER IX . Of the collecting , and electing of Civet . WHen the vessels are full of Civet , the beast it self is unquiet , and seeks to disburthen it self . The eagernes of it seemes to swell , vex , and prick , and provoke evacuation ; and the tame ones take delight to have the bags emptied with an eare-picker . The Blacks , or Moors , search after old , and dry stumps of trees , and mark the large and oyly spots , and take thence a round substance cleaving there as big or small as a chesnuts , they let it boyl out in water , and take that swimmes , being fat , and oyly , and pour it into clean pots , and keep it for their use , and this is the purest Civet . For on thoes trees the beast rubs , and leaves it , when the bags are full , and urge him . And keep them tame in a cellar , when the Civet abounds in the bags , it troubles them , and they cannot stand still , but run up , and down , and rub against the walles , to ease themselves of it , and so it is lost . The servants of D. Barnardine of Corduba fetch the Civet out thus : One drew the chain , wherein the Zibet was tied , another held the hind-legs , a third chased the bagges , and with a large ear-pick fetched the Civet clean out , scraping on all sides , then wiped the short-hair of both bags with cotton wool ; and after six times fifty emptying the bags they gather Civet enough to full a chesnut-shell . In summer it is moyster , and every two dayes in warme weather they gathered half an ounce , but in winter they got it scarce once a week , nor so much , the female yeelded lesse , but without striving . The Civet seems fat , and ●nctunous , and swims at top in water , and serves it self from all other things ; it is as hony , or butter , it is thinner in summer , at first gathering , but after thickens . I fetched out of a dead one above two drams of Civet , whitish , and fast as hony . Scaliger &c. likens it to black sope , but he saw only the outside , and that old . Some say , the fresh is ugly , and stinking , and after comes to smell sweet , contrary to amber , and musk , which are the newer the better . Donatus ( out of Eremi . l. 1. Antidotary , c. 10. ) saith the stayler is best , and of a Lion , and palish colour , fat , thin , thickning in time , being laid on a paper , and chased melts , and dissolves , which distinguishes it from the adulterate , false Civet . It is said the Civet of the male is whitish , that of the female Lion-coloured at first after a weak , but white also at first gathering . An ounce of the females is worth four of the males . They mix six ounces of this with one of that , and so it is perfect ; the males alone is little worth . It is many wayes sophisticated , as mixed with butter , or the soft pulp of larger raisins , or Zibbibus , and with rank fat , or butter , or cheese , put a little in a silver spoon on embers with those foresaid things , it renders them sweet like it . The sweetest Civet is right , and best . It is said that the right , if put into seething water , flotes at top , and all heterogeneous stuffe sinkes from it ; but we have found in some the rank butter , so that it seems the separation is not so perfect . The best Civet gains a colour , as a dusky web , but at the bottome waxes white ; the sophisticate is of the same colour at bottome , and top . It is to be kept only in glasse . CHAPTER X. Of the use , and power of Civet . IT hath a double use , the Druggists regard only the sent , Physitians the vertue . Druggists say a little Civet overcomes many sents in compositions , so that you shall smell only that simple pounder of Civet , is made of Sugar-candy , and Civet beaten together to pouder , which is kept in a glasse-viol close shut . Some take eg-shells washt , and dried , and bruize them to a fine powder , and in each ounce put three caracts of Civet ; a caract weight four grains ; or they take two ounce weight of prepared eg-shells , infusing them in Rose-water , musked ten , or twelve dayes , they dry , crumble , sears them , put an ounce of refined sugar to them , then put embers into a brasse mortor , till it be so hote , as you can endure to handle it , then wipe it , and put in the eg-dust , smooth it with the pestle , put to it four caracts of Civet , mingling it by degrees with the pestle end annointed , the spaced of an houre , then keep it in glasse close shut , and sprinkle the pouder on whitened sheets , shirts , and other garments . Some take the best ordinary sope , slice it small , dry it in the sun , or shade ten dayes , bruize , searse it , then add Civet-pouder , and ball it with Rose-water . Of Civet also are made oyls , ointments , and perfumes . The skin of the belly is souverain in all cold greefs . A bit of it worne on the stomack strengthens it . The Guinee , and Brasil Blacks eat the flesh , though it be unsavoury , and hard of digestion to make them lusty . The Hyaenaes skin is also good against the bite of a dog . In Candy a ship-wracked Barbarian being driven on shoar , that being elderly , and maintained on the publick purse , related that a piece of the Hyaenaes skin tied in a cloath , and bound about the left arme helped against bites , cramp , &c. It is said , shoos made of a Sea-calfs , or rather of an Hyaenaes skin , drives away the foot-gout . It is good against the bite of a mad dog , if bound on . It is past beleef that the Phocas , and Hyaenaes skin make thunder proof , and that they carry them about in ships to that end . Surely Avicen knew Civet liavour under the name of Galia , and Algalia , which was not Gallia Moschata , for he speaks of simple medicines , not compounds . And Algalia is not Serapions Sederva , which is a cold juice of an herb , and astringent , as Acacia . Besides the vertue is the same of Civet , with Avicens Algalia , as to soften hard impostumes , and dissolved in Ben-oyl , or Keiri , and droped in , eases a sore ear ; the sent helps epilepsy , enlivens , and asswages the cold soda ; in toxicates the brain in wine ; the sent cheers the heart , and in suppositories is good for the mother , and against phlegma , and provoke terms , cleanses the mother , helps conception . So that Civet , Algalia , and Galia are all one , for all is but an Arabique article . Some count Civet hot , and moyst , others dry , some , a kin to Musk ; but Avicen holds Musk hote , and dry in the second degree . But if it be a sweat , the Hyaena being very hote beasts , and that abounding in hot weather ; and when the beast is heated by anger , or motion , it must needs be chollerick , hot , and dry , and of a disgestive nature . But there is no certainty , because none know the tast of it . In all sweat is some salt , and when the beast sweats , the Civet hath some eagernes in it . It is certainely hot , dry , and harsh . Besides , sweat disgests , and allays swelligns , as Algalia . But Castor Durantes his medicine for the matrix , seeme to be made of the genitals . Lay but Civet on the hollow of the navell , it turns the mother . It is used also against the stoppings of the womb , and barrennes . Read Red , à Castro l. 2. de mor. mul. c. 1. The shape of it in the beast , speaks for what parts it is good . How it helps generation , Roder. à Fonseca consult . 10. shews . And many write how usefull it is against all womb-griefs . Briefly , it easest the Collick . Wee read nothing in our late writers of oyl of the gall and fat of the Civet-cat , but among the ancients of the Hyaena , as in Galen de comp . med . loc . c. 7. &c. Aelian . H. A. l. 6. c. 46. writes , that the gall kills the Ibis . Galen , that the Hyaenaes fat breeds hair , it being thin , and pearcing to the roots of the hair . The same doth the whole Hyaena , boyled in oyl , as the Fox . There are many vertues in Fox-oyl , all which are found in Hyaenas-oyl . The live Hyaena boyld in oyl , makes a discussory oyl , excellent for the joynt-gout . CHAPTER XI . Of the bones of the Civet-cat . IT remains now to treat of the Sceleton of this beast prepared by mee , which conduceth much to the discovery of it's nature ; to know the place , seat , and posture of the bones , and to see wherein it agrees with , or differs from the Dogs , Wolse , Fox , Cat , and other beasts . When in all other beasts the number of the turning-joynts of the back-bone is not the same , in our sweet Hyaena were reckoned 49. but in the Sow , and Hedge-hogge but foure , in the Horse , and Camels fifteen , six in the neck , as in Dogs ; in the breast twelf , after the usuall way ; seven others on the back , as in the Dog. But the Hedge-hogge hath eight ; the Cony ten . Finally the tayl consists of foure and twenty small bones . In a Dog I told but fifteen . In the jaws were six sharp cutters on each side , but very small , as in the Cat-pard , and in Dogs . Next stand the dog-teeth , in bignesse , and shape as the dogs : Then grinders on either side six ; the first whereof next the grinders , but small , as the last , saving one , is the greatest of all . The shape of the whole seemed to resemble a dog , and such kind of beasts nearest . And so much briefly of the Anatomy . Let the reader excuse us , that wee give no account of the inwards , since such was the stink of the putrified bowells , that the offence so nau-seated , and turned the stomacks of my schollers then present , in D r. Dominick Panarolus , who cut it up , and also in the by standers , that it scarce suffered us to make that speedy dissection . FINIS . Tab. ● Equus Frisicus Frisich Pferd Equus Pannonicus sive Hungariq Hungarisches Pferd Tab. III. Equus Pferd Equus Aethiopicus Aethiopisch Pferd Tab. III Equus Pferd Cantherins Wallach Tab. V Zebra Indica Indianisch Maulthier Equus Indicus Indianisch Pferd Equus Hirsutus Rauh Pferd Tab. VI Asinus Esel Asinus Esel Mulus Maul Esel Tab. VIII Elephas Elephant Tab. X Monoceros Unicornu Einhorn Capricornq Marinq Meer Steinb●●k Monoceros Unicornu Einhorn Tab. XI Onager Aldro Wald Esel Monoceros seu Vnicornu Inbatus Einhorn mit mahnen Monoceros seu Vnicornu aliud Einhorn mit mahnen ein andr art Tab. XII Onager Wald Esel Lupus Marinus Meer Wolff Capra Sijlvestris wild Geiss art Tab. XIII Taurus Castratus Bos Verschnittener Ochs Kuh und Kalb Tab. XIIII Bos Domesticus Tab. XV Bos Stier Iunger Ochs Vitulus Kalb Taurus Ochs Tab. XVI Bison Wilder Ochs Wisent Bubalus Indicus Vacca Indica Tab. XVII Bisons Magnus Bison Iubatus Locobardus Bison Tab. XVIII Bonasus Munister wild Ochsen geschlecht Bubalus Africanus Taurus Tab. XIX Bonnafuf alius Vrus Iubatus Gewohnter Awer Ochs Catoblepa Vras Lijbicus Tab. XX Bubalus Buffel Alius Bubalq Taurus Sijluester Vrus Awer Ochs Tab. XXI Bos Scijthicus Bubali Iuveu●i Iunge Buffel Tab. XXII Aries Wieder Ver●ex Hamel Ajnus Lam Ovis Peregrina Tab. XXIII Vervex aliud Vervex alius Peregrinq Ovis Arabica Tab. XXIV Capra Strephiceros Eale Alicorn Tab. XXV Ibex Steinbock Capra Lijbica Flirus Tab. XXVI Capra Geiss Capra Canis Capra Hispanicq Capra Mambrinq Capra Mambrina Tab. XXVII Hircus Bock Rupicapra Caper Mumon dictus Bubalq Cerus Aldr Dama Veterum Hircus Cotilardicus Culor Tab. XXVIII Ibex Sijluester Sardus Musimona Trais Vel Ibex Tab. XXIX Gazella Cervo Camelq Capreolus Moschi Bisem thier Tab. XXX Taurus Peonius Alces Alce . Elend geschlecht Tab. XXXI Dama Cervq Damhirsch Caprea Rehe-Kalb Alce Mas Tab. XXXII Cerva Hinde Colopus Rupicapra Gems Tab. XXXIII Capreolus Rehe Capreolus Marinus Capra Tab. XXXIV Pijgargus Weiss Zars Tragelaphus Pijgargi species Hippelaphus Faemina Tab. XXXV Cervus Hippelaphus mas Ross Hirsch Cervus Burgundicq Tab. XXXVI Alce Elend Ceruus Mirabilis Orijx Cervi Species alijs Alco Tab. XXXVII Rangifer Reinthier Cervus Palmatus Tarandus Tarandthier Reinthiers geschlecht Tab. XXXIX Camelo pardus seu Gierafra Camolo-pardalus Tab. XI Camelus Iudi Kamel thier Camelus Indicus Indianisch Camel Camelus Indicq Versicolor Alius Camelq Tab. XLI Dromedary Tab. XLII Dromedarij Camelus K●m●● Tab. XLIII Camelus Bactrianus seu Dromedarius Camelus Camelq Tab. XLIV Dromedarius Camelus Tab. XLV Lea Capra Ouis Cretensis Camelo Pardalis Tab. XLVI Ovis Peruana Aries Guineensis Zainq . s. Tajacn Percus suluester Porcus Guineensis Tab. XLVII Verres Eber Aper Wild Schwein Scrofa Mock Tab. XLVIII Sus Cornut Porcus pumile Taxus porcinq Aper Wild Schwein Tab. XLIX Grijphus Grijps Wasser Ochs Hippopotamus Hippopotamus Tab. LI Le●ena Leo Tab. LII Leucurcuta Leo Minor Martigera Tab. LIII Pardus Leopardus Parderthier Leopard Pardus Parderthier Tigris Tigerthier Tab. LIV Lijnx Luchs Tigris Gesneri Panthera Tab. LVI Lupus Wolff Zilie Hyaena Vulpes Fuchs Hyaena Tab. LVII Lupus Marinq Gesneri et Bellonij Hyaena Gulo ●i●lfracs Tab. LVIII Lupus Scijthicus Semivulpa Veruex Aethiopicq Tab. LX Cajtaia Cagui Brasil Cercopithecus barbatus Guin Iuja siue Carigulbeiu Lutra Indica Capij-bara Parcus flu . Viatilis Bras . Cuandu s. Qurico cachiero Eijsern Vercken Tab. LXII Tamandua 1 Tamandua guacu 2 Ai siue Ignavus Tatu seu Armadillo Tab. LXIII Ap●rca Cuniculi species Veld Ratte Carigueija Aguti vel Acuti Cunie Bra. spe . Cavia C●baija Cunic . Brasil spec Cuniculi Indq Gesneri . Paca Cunic . Bras spe Tatu Apara Dachs Tab. LXIV Mustela ●iesel Putorius Iltis . Martes Marter Martes Porcellus Indicus alius T●xus suillq Hijstrix Tab. LXV Lepus Hasc Lepus Cernutus C●n●●lq porcellq Indicq Kaninich Kuniglei● Tab. LXVI Glires Ratten Mures Meuse Mus avellanarius Haselmaus Scivrus Eichhorn Nulmaus Mus araneus Spitzmaus Talpa Molckworff M. Noricus Grosse Haselmaus Zijselmaus Tab. LXVII Sciurus Getulus Mus alpinq Marmota Murmel thier Mus Indic . Glis Aldr. I●hneumon . s. lutra Aegypti Mus Muscatulq Tab. LXVIII Lutra Otter Vitulus Marinus Zee Kalb Lonx Lonza Castor Fiber Biber Hijstrix Dorn schwein stachel schwein Herinaceus Igel Sewin Igel Tab. LXIX Canis Leporariq Canes Canis Tab. LXX Canes Hunde Tab. LXXII Felis Domestica Zahme Katz Felis sylvestris Wilde Katz Felis Zibetti Zibet Katz Genetta Geneth Katz Meles vel Taxus Canin Dachs Tab. LXXIII Hyaena Odorata Africana Catus Zibethicus Americanq Genitale Vas Zibethi Testes Anus Tlaquatzin Mus Aquaticus Tab. LXXVI Lacerta Eijdexen Lacerta Lacerta Chalcidica flexnosa Lacertus Biceps Lacerta Biceps Lacertq Viridis Liguro Boneniensibus Lacertq Viridis Cauda bifurca Lacertus Viridis exiccatus Cauda bifida Lacert● et Stelli●nes Lacertae et Stelliones Lacertus Cijprius Scincoides Tab. LXXVII Teiunhana Brasiliensibus Americima Brasiliensibq Lacertus Tarantula quibusdam Teiuguacn et Temapara Tupinambis Senembi Brasiliensibus Lacertus aquaticus wasser Eijdex Lacertus Viridis Grune Eijdex Salmandra Molch Moll Salmandra aqnatica Wasser molch Salmandra alia aquatilis Minor prone Salmandra Terrestris Veranig Maculis Luteis distincta Salmandra Aquatica Salmandra Aquatica prona Tab. LXXVIII Stelliones ex Matthiolo Stern Eijdex Frembd Eijdex Scincus Candulus Lacertus Indicus Cerdijlo Similis Cordijlus siue Vromastix Chamaeleon niger Chamelon Varius Tab. LXXIX Chamaeleon Cinerens Verus Chamaeleon Crocodilus Crocodijll Laudiuerh Tab. LXXX Tatus Testudo Schildt Krotte Testudo Aquatica Testudo Marina Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A46231-e70 Name . Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 39. Parts external . Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 37. Plin H. N. l. 11. c. 42. Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 43. Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 45. & 46. Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 51. Internal Parts . Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 37. Place . Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 58. Food . Generation . Resend . Antiq. Lusit . l. 1. Growth . Life . Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 42. & 43. Animal Actions . Cicero de Nat. Deor. l. 2. Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 27. Plin. H. N. l. 28. c. ult . Livius l. 41. Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 42. Xenoph. l. de Venatione . Voice . Use. Aristot. H. A. l. 5. c. 2. Dionys. Halicarn . l. 2. Plin. H. N. l. 17. c. 9. Differences . Notes for div A46231-e1760 ●●drov . de ●●lidiped . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ●●n . ●●●idipe●● . ●●za So●●edem . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A. l. 2. ●●stotle . ●●nys . ●●lyc . 〈◊〉 . ●●iq . ●●man . ●●arch . Capitolinus . Ioseph . Barbar . Itiner . Ludo. Rom. Navig , l. 4. c. 11. The Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Varin . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Isidor . Orig. l. 12. c. 43. Isid. Porph. The parts . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Xenephon . Vegetius . Nolanus . ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ) Xenophon . Aristotle . Plin. Plutar. Sertorius . Arist. Plin. Arist. Arist. Plin. Arist. H. A. l. 6. c. 22. Xeno . Varro . Absyrtus . Columel . Hesy● . Varin . Pet. Crescenti Cardan . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 42. & 11. 37. Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. 15. Arist. Plin. l. 8. c. 42 & 24. 13. Arist. H. A. 16. 15. Colum. R. R. l. 6. c. 27 Plin. Arist. Colum. Plin. l. 1. c. 24. Hist. Bel. Afri . Scalig. Ex. 206. 5. Aelian . H. A. ● . 41. c. 15. ● . Ven. Herod . Arist. Veget. Colum. Varin . ●ge . ●lin . 4. 42. ●lin . ●rist . ●endring . ●rist . H. A. ● 6. c. 12. ●rist . ●enanim . ●5 . ●rist . ● . A. ● 5. c. 14. ● 6. 24. ●●in . ●o . c. 63. Martyr . ●lum . ● R. ● . 1. 28. The Author adds much of this stuffe , that I will not translate . Aristo . Abscyrtus . Plin. Var. R. R. l. 2. Pl. l. 8. c. 42. Soli. Poly. c. 36. August . de civit . Dei l. 21. c. 5. Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 47. Hee was himself a monster . De rer . var. l. 7. c. 33. His voyce . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Of their motion , and pace . Card. l. 13. c. 3. De var. rer . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Horat. l. 2. od . 16. N. H. l. 15. c. 21. p. 40. Their nature . Aphor. 5. 2. 45. Paul. Vener . l. 9. c. 47. Paul. Venet. l. 9. c. 47. Aelia . H. A. l. 16. c. 24. Their inward senses . Sueton. i● Caesare . Scalig. exerc . 209. 5. 1. ●●idas in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ● . 8. Hi. N. l. 8. c. 42. Pausanias in Corinthiacis . Their Sympathy , and Antipathy . Herod . Hist. l. 1. c. 15. Plin. H. N. l. 20. c. 20. Colum. R. R. l. 6. c. 30. H. A. l. 13. c. 27. Plut. Symp. l. 6. q. 8. Their use . Bruyer . l. 13. c. 42. Plin. H. N. l. 18. c. 10. l. 2. carm . Cro. Hist. Polon . l. 29. l. 4. de morb . l. 28. c. 9. H. P. l. 9. c. 13. Their use in Phisique . M. M. l. 2. c. 75. Her. Barb. Plin. Veger . l. 1. c. 17. extus . ●olcil . ●on . ●alen . ●porist . ● . c. 38. Plin. Ma●cellus . Sextus . In Sicilia . H. Angl. l. 1. Strabo . Geog. l. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Martial . Epigram . Absyrtus . Hist. Hisp. p. 1. c. 2. Vegetius . Oppianus . ceneg . l. 1. H. A. ● l. 12. c. 9. Herberstinius . Strabo . Absyr. Oppian . Vegetius . Arist. A. H. l. 7. c. 5. Cromerus . l. 16. c. 37. H. H. In veterinaria . Absyrtus . ●agri . ●aus ●agnus l. 1● 65. ●icho . ●1 . c. 6. ●●syrtus . ●noba●● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ●mer . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ●pian . ●●mer . ●●beati . ●nstra●●i . The wall-eyed are skewish . Varro . Cassius Medicus . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Value . H. N. l. 8. c. 43. Name . A sedendo Isidor●s . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Descrip. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Hesych . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Pliny . Place . Feed . Colum. R. R. l. 7. c. 1. Or Chrysippus . Kranzius . Sax. l. 6. Engendering . H. A. l. 10. c. 28. H. N. l. 16. c. 20. Gen. 36. 24. The following passage 〈◊〉 list not 〈◊〉 English. Their enmity . Exerc. 152. What they lo●●● 〈…〉 . ●oyce . ●●seases . ● . A. l. 14. ●● 10. ●heir na●re . ●o●tish●●esse . ●● descr . ●fricae . ●ist . ●uadrup . ● Asino . Their use in food lib. 3. de aliment . facult . H. N. l. 8. c. 43. Vse in Physick . L. 6. de tuen . sa . Plin. H. N. l. 23. c. 5. 28. c. 12. H. N. l. 11. c. 41. Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 41. Plin. H. N. lib. 28. c. 16. In Praxichim . Lib. 28. H. N. c. 16. Plin. l. 10. c. 19. Plin. l. 26. c. 16. and 28. 15. L. 28. c. 16. Differences . Pontanus . Xenophon . Exercit. 117. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . H. Eccl. l. 9. Cyn●g l. 3. Lucian . Their nature , and fashions . Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 44. & Soli●us . Vse . Exerc. Zob . 5. 4. Kindes . Sc●liger . Name . R. R. l. 6. c. 36. Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 44. Nonius . R. R. l. 2. c. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Gr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Descriptïon . Xenoph. Ruellus . s. Hierocle Place . Herodotus . Fran. Lopoz . Diodor. Siculus . Strabo . Geog. l. 11. & 12 Feed . Engendring . Arist. de Gen. c. ult . Smell . Sympathy . Antipathy . R. R. l. 2. c. ● . Plin. l. utr . anim . H. N. l. 8. c. 44. Arist. H. A. l. 6. c. 24. Vse . Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 45. Kinds . Theophrastus , Aldrovand . l list . quad . l. 1. c. 8. Purchas Plig. l. 7. c. 13. 5. 7. Arist. P●ga● . de●c . r●g . Congo . Aldr. H. q. l. 4. c. 9. Name . Vincen. Beilun . Martin . in Lexi . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Helye . Bari● . P●●n . Descript. Cassiod . Plin. H. H. l. 8. c. 9. Solinus . H. N. l. 11. c. 39. Plin. H. H. l. 35. c. 5. Geog. l. 15. Oppian . Cyneg . l. 2. v. 519. Solin . c. 43. Plin. l. 6. c. 30. Cadamust . Aelian . Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. 6. Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. 5. H. N. l. 8. c. 10. Polyb. Guloss . Arist. H. A. l. 1. c. 11. Cic. l. 2. de nat . Deo. Cas. l. 10. variorum . And take up burdens ; discharge a pistoll , as I have seen . l. 8. a. 1. ad 12. Plin. l. 11. c. 46. Arist. H. A. H. N. l. 11. c. 37. H. A. l. 2. c. 17. H. A. l. 4. c. 31. Place . Plin. H. N. l. 6. c. 3o . Plin. H. N. l. 6. c. 20. 21. Iohan. Metellus . Var●omann 〈◊〉 de Baros . Paul. Ven●t●s . Meat , and drinke . Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 12. 〈◊〉 . H. A. l. 8. c. 8. Engen . 〈◊〉 . Plin. Arist. H. A. l. 5. c. 2. & 5. 14. I will not translate all● nor is it fit . wh●t they are ashamed to doe , I will bl●●●h to write . If they then spy any spi●s , they will kill them , if they can . H. A. l. 4. cap. 31. Exer. 204. Aelian . Plin. Enmity . 〈◊〉 . 11. A. 〈◊〉 . 16. c. 44. 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 . Age. Strabo . Plin. Arist. Cadamust . Pliny . Var●om . G●●lisu● . Their Nature and Wit. Po●yb . H. lib. 5. Livy l. 21. Ver●om . Seneca . Geor. l. 15. Plutar. de Sol●r . Animn . P●in . H. N. l. 8. c. 12. Philos. de via● Appo●lon . Plin. Seneca Ep. 86. Sueton. Plin. H. N. l. 8. Aeli . H. A. l. 8. c. 32. and 10. Plutarch . Aelian . Aelian . Vse . H. N. l. 8. c. 8. Phrasis . Aelian . Ivory . Pliny . Hist. Quad. l. 1. c. 20. Plin. Differences . Philast . Aelian . Pliny . 〈…〉 . 〈◊〉 . Scalig. Exer. 204. Aelian . H. H. l. 16. c. 15. The Translator . Aldrov . H. Quad. l. 1. c. 16. Strabo . Plin. Solinus . M. Paul. Venet. l. 3. c. 15. Vartom l. 1. c. 18. Bartholi . de Unicor . c. 24. Car. H. Arom . l. 1. c. 14. Paul. Venet. Aene. Sylv. Cadam . Baccius , l. 2. c. ult . Renod. l. 3. Pharin . c. 21. Bartholin . de Unicor . c. 27. H. A. l. 16. c. 20. Albert. H. A. l. 22. 〈…〉 Baccius . l. 4. H. A. l. 1● . c. ●● . l. 4. c. ●2 . Cresias . Vit. Apollon . l. 9. Notes for div A46231-e13410 Aldrov . de Bisul . l. 1. c. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ap●lejus . q●ntil . Plin. Arnob. l. 7. con . gent. Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. ult . Arist. H. A. l. 9. c. ult . Plin. H. N. l. 10. c. 73. Arist. H. A. l. 3. c. 21. Plin. H. N. l. 11. c. 37. Aldrov . H. Quad. l. 2. c. 1. Vegetius in Prolo . lib. 2. Veterin . Tacit. de mori . Cerman . Aelian . H. A. l. 12. c. 34. D●brav . in Histor. Bohem. Pausan. in Messen. Names . Ox. Bul. Scaliger . Cow. Heifer . Varro . Athaene . Rhodigin . Hesyth . Stephan . Suidas . Descrip. Caelius . Democr . Aelian . Cardan . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . H. N. l. 11. c. 37. Arist. H. N. l. 8. c. 45. Arist. Pliny . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Th●ophr●st . Columel . R. R. l. 5 c. 6. Greog . ● . Lucr●t . l. 2. P●in . Strabo . Theoph. Vegetius . Pliny . Arist. H. A. l. 6. c. 21. Varro . R. R. l. 2 c. 5. Arist. Diogenia●●s . Pliny . Cael. Rhodig . Antiqu. l. 23. c. 30. Plin. At Waltham-Abby in England grows a grasse so l●snious , that beasts in 24. hours will eat , if not watched , til they burst . Plin. Arist. Arist. B●llon . obs . l. 1. c. 60. Celsus . Hippocra . de rat . vic . lib. 2. Galen . Bruierin . Donat. Plin. H. N. l. S. c. 45. Arist. Pliny . Gesner . Sextus . Sextus . Marcell . Empir . 〈◊〉 ●●●rcell . ●●●scor . 〈◊〉 . Pliny . Prosper . Alpinus de Medic. Aegyp . l. 3. c. 3. Plin. Dioscor . Plin. Plin. Phrasis . D●o●co● . Hippocc . Marcel . Dioscor . Plin. G 〈◊〉 . D 〈◊〉 . P 〈◊〉 . Plin. Dio 〈◊〉 H. N. l. 20. c. 13. & l. 29. c. 13. Ap●●●●s . Dio●lor . 〈…〉 . Differences . Francis A●varez , de Aethio . c. 119. Plin. Aelian . Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. 1. P. Venet. Ponta●●s Amstel . l. 2. c. 23. Had●●●n . Gun. Scalig. Exerc. 206. Plin. Arist. Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 45. Aelian . H. N. l. 12. c. 36. Herod . l. 4. Plin. Aelian . H. A. l. 3. c. 34. Plin. Arist. Aeli . H. A. l. 2. c. 51. Pa●●l . Venet. l. 1. c. 22. Aelian . H. A. l. 16. c. 33. V●r. o. Plin. Monsters . Sc●●g . Caesar. Albert. M. A. l. 22. P●iny . De Bicul . l. 1. c. 2. Aldrov . Plin. Solin . Oppian . Gyllius . Gesner . Plin. Ambros. Paré . Aldrov . de Besul . l. 1. c. 4. Arist. Arist. H. A. l. 4. c. 71. Scalig. Pliny . Arist. Aldrovan . quadr . l. 2. cap. 5. Aldrovan quadr . l. 2. cap. 6. Albertus . Niph●s . Pl●●ar . Agel . l. 11. c. 1. Ambr. Plin. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Descript. Aristot. de gen . anim . l. 5. c. 1. Aristo . H. A. l. 2. c. 3. Aristo . de part . l. 4. cap. 2. Plin. H. N. l. 11. cap. 37. Aelian . H. A. l. 17. c. 26. Bellunen . Lemnius de nat . mir . c. l. 3. c. 5. Colum. R. R. lib. 7. c. 2 , 3. Gome . l. 1. de Sale. Arist. Albert. Pliny Strabo . Geog. Thcocrit . Vanto . Arist. P●in . Arist. Ges●● . Albert. Co●●●● . Pliny . Arist. Pausan●●● . Alber. M. 〈…〉 . l. 3. c. 51 Arist. Arist H. A. l. 4. c. 4. Macrob. Aelian . Albert. Arist. Athaene . Donat. Anton. Ferrus . Obser. l. 1. c. 60. Athen. l. 4. Homer . Ilia . 10. Aetius . Brunus . Pliny . Hippo. Plin. Mizaldus . Pliny . Plin. Dioscor . Plin. Plin. Plin. Albert. Galen . Dioscor . Galen . Pliny . Marcell . Pliny . Dioscor . Pliny . Marcell . Collume● Plin. Galen . Discor . Aetius . 〈…〉 Mizaldus . Arist. 〈…〉 . Gailex . Oppian . 〈◊〉 Capi●ol . ●calig . Ex. 2. 17. N. 8. ●●oh . Leo. Assi . l. 7. Plin. Dioscor . Sicul. Bibliot . l. 4. Aelin . Strabo . Plin. Bellon . observat . l. 2. c. 60. Hero. l. 2. Aeli . H. A. l. 10. c. 4. Nier . H. E. l. 9. c. 52. Marckgr . H. Bras . l. 4. c. 10. Aelian . Hermola . Strabo . Strabo . He. Boe. Aelian . Oppian . de Venat . l. 2. Olaus M. Boet. de Scot. Iul. Alex. Arist. Mirab. Aelian . Pliny . Gesner . Pliny . Athenae . Theophr . 〈◊〉 . 〈…〉 〈◊〉 . 〈…〉 Varin . Arist. Description . Varinus . Pliny . l. 28. c. 11. Arist. Alc●maeo . Archel . Oppian . Arist. H. A. l. 1. c. 11. Coisumel . Aelian . Lucret. Plin. H. N. lib. 12. cap. 17. Ruelli●s . Albert. Antigo. Pliny . Varro . Arist. Pliny . Pliny . Theoph. Pliny . Aelian . Albert. Aldrova● ▪ Hos●●● . 〈◊〉 ▪ Col●●● . Gale● . Athae● Dipno . l. 9. Galen●● bon . 〈◊〉 mal . ●●●cibus . ● . Galen . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ial . Alex. Sal●ber . l. 11. c. 7. 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 8. 〈◊〉 . 18. ●●den . ●icen . ●●ny . ●●mel . R. l. 6. ●4 . Pliny . Marcel . Dioscor . Pliny . Marcel . Dioscor . M. M. l. 2. cap. 94. Pliny . Sext. Empiricus Cadamust . De natu . muliebri . Pliny . Dydimus . Aescula . Sextus . Pallaelius . Pliny . H. N. l. 24. cap. 7. Sexus Empiri . Hippocra . Herod . l. 4. Dioscor . Piny . Hippo● . Varro R. R. l. ● c. 3. Observ. l. 3. c. 12. Sc●● ▪ Plutar. Aelian . Anist . Mitab . Aelian . H. A. l. 3. c. 32. Plin. Gesner . Alex. ●drovan . Hist. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●olin . ●ristot . ●heoph . ●cero . ●irgil . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Aldrown . Oppian . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Aelian . Marcel . Dioscor . Strabo . Geogr. l. 7. Galen . Pliny . Galen . Dioscor . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Oppian . Aldrovan . Hist. Scalig. Bellon . ob . l. 1. c. 54. Scal. Pliny . Nic●n . Pliny . Ald●● . Hist. B●● . c. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Pliny . Bellono●l . 1. c. 13. 〈…〉 Pliny . Virg. Bellifar . Iul. Alex. Aldrovan . Plin. Bellon . A●●ro H. Bis. c. 19. Gesner . Moschus . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Aldrovan . Alex. Bened. G●sner . Aldro●●● . Bontius Med. 〈◊〉 Monardes . Aldrouan G●●ia . Monard . 〈…〉 E. l. 9. ●p . 59. Aldrovan . H. Bis. c. 23. Arist. H. A. l. 8. c. 28. Strabo . Geo. l. 3. Aldro . H. B. c. 24. Pliny . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Plin. H. N. l. 11. cap. 46. Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. 1. Pliny . Albert. Aldrovan . Aldrovan . Aelian . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aldro . H. Biscul . c. 27. Varinus . Descript. Pliny . Gesner . Aristo● . Pliny Arist. Pliny . Oppia● . Cyn●g . Arist. Albert. Arist. Plin. Arist. Plin. 〈…〉 G●sne● . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 2. de Bel. ●●ap . 〈…〉 1. c. 61. Cpitoli . 〈◊〉 ●ispal . Aelian . Arist. Martyr . Decad. Ocean . 7. c. 2. Gesner . Sigism . Herberstein . Engengendring . Badaeus . Arist. Plin. Age Hesiod . Dominae Sacra . Their voyce . Sympathy , and Antipathy . Plin. Oppian . Their ingenuity , and disposition . Gesner . Budae●s . Aeli . Dios●● . Plin. Aelian . Arist. Plin. Arist. Vinc●● . Athen●● Ae l. H. ● l. 7. c. 46. Aelian . H. A. l. 11. c. 25 ▪ Soli●● Aelin . H. A. l. 12. c. 46. Their use . Isidore . Galen . Iul. Alex. Arist. H. A. l. 6. c. 29. 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 ●a●en . Heurn . method . l. 2. p. 245. Sextus . Marcellus , Aldrov . Galen . Differences . Aldrovan . H. Bisulc . c. 28. Olearius . Aldro . Bis. c. 29. Gesner . Arist. Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Aldrovan . H. Bis. c. 30. Solin . 〈◊〉 . c. 33. Aldro . ● Bis. c. ● Ioh. , A●cola . C●sar de ● Gal. l. 6. Aldro . H. Bisul . c. 32. Pausan. in Eliacis , & Baeoticis . Caesar. l. 6. de bel . Gal. Plin. H. N. ● . 8. c. 15. ●ol . Pol. ● & 33. ●trabo Geog. l. 4. ●emn . in 〈◊〉 . nat . Dodoneus . Gesner . in Alce . Gesner . Olaus M. Diacon . l. 16. Pausanius in Baeoti . Pliny . Aeli . H. A. l. 17. c. 44. Tertul. l. 3. Martial . Strabo . Diod. Solin . Bontius . Place . Dio. Hist. l. 51. Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 20. Soli. Pol. c. 30. Nature . Zacurus . Aldro . H. Bis. c. 34. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Artem. Descript. Arist. H. A. l. 5 ▪ c. 1. 2. Herod . in Thaliu● Arist. Plin. Place . Anax. Plutar. Varro . Solin . Pol. c. 62. Gendring . Plin. Arist. Suidas . Arist. Aeli . Diseases . Arist. Hieron . 〈◊〉 vit . Hilarion . Age. Arist. Plin. Aeli . Nature . Basil. Arist. Vse . Plin. Apul. Galen . Lamprid. Solin . Differences . Isidore . Arist. Solin . cap. 62. Aelian . Aldrov . c. 35. Pliny . Albert. Vincent . Strabo . Geog. Phot. Plin. Dio. Hist. Heliodor . Place . Strabo . Suidas . Heliod . Name ▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ Varro . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Isidor . Description . Plin. l. 11. c. 37. Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. 1. & l. 3. de parti . c. 4. Arist. Plin. Democr . p. 299. Place . Strabo . Geog. ● . 5. Hessel . Gerar. descrip . Austr . Plin. Columel . R. R. l. 7. c. 9. 10. Attil . Hisp. Plin. l. 11. c. 37. Engendring . Plin. l. 8. c. 51. Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. 1. Plutarch . Plin. Antipathy ▪ Aeli . l. 9. c. 28. Plin. l. 10. c. 74. Arist. H. A. l. 8. c. 29. Age. Plin. Plin. l. 8. c. 51. Rhodigin . Lipsi . in Macrob. Athen. Solin . c. 46. Pausan. Galen . Hippocr . Athen. Aetius . Physick Galen . Plin. l. 28. c. 9. Kinds . Mar●gra● Hist Brasil . l. ● c. 7. Aldrovan . Hist. Bis. c. 3● . Na●e . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Pi●tar . Descript. Oppian . P●ace . Theoph. H. P. l. 4. cap. 13. Aelian . ● . 17. c. 10. Plin. l. 11. c. 51. Pet. Mart. Decad. Ocean . Aelian . l. 17. c. 31. Engendring . Aristotle . Plin. Plin. l. 8. cap. 27. Var. Use. Plin. l. 8. cap. 51. Lamprid. in Heliog . Gesner . Differences . Nieremb . Anton. Herrera . Pet. Simon . Franc. Hernand . Aldrovan . Digit . l. 1. c. 12. Bellon . Alvaresius . Descript. Aelian . H. A. l. 11. cap. 44. Aristotle . Leo de Asr. l. 7. Plinv . Herod . H. N. l. 2. L●o Asri . l. 9. Plin. l. 32. c. 11. Aelian . Gendring . Nature . Aelian . Use. Clusius . Capitol . Diosco● . Iuli. Capitol . Notes for div A46231-e27890 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Descript. Aristot. H. A. l. 6. c. 31. Galen . part . l. 9. cap. 19. Aristot. A. l. 5. c. 80. Scali . Aeli . l. 2. cap. 12. Fallopius . Michael . Ephesius . Place . Aristot. H. A. l. 8. c. 2● . Leo Af. Temper . Gesnei . Food . Aelian . H. A. l. 2. c. 1● Aristor . Aelian . l. ● c. 3. Strabo . Ge. l. 1● . Drinke . Arist. Aeli . Gendring . Ael . l. 2. c. 2. Plin. 〈◊〉 Ael . 2. 2. Arist. Wocton . Ph●●ost . Arist. AE● . 〈…〉 . AE . H. A. ● . 1. c. 36. Life . S●ceped . Voyce . Nature . Leo Afr. l. 9. Aeli . H. A. l. 2. c. 17. Aelian . Albertus . Mart. Epig. l. 9. c. 73. Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 16. Gel. noct . Attic. l. 5. Plin. l. 8. c. 16. Vse . Solinus Polyh . Br●●erin . de recib . l. 12. c. 17. Porta Phitog . l. 3. c. 41. Plin. D●oscor . Observ. l. 1. c. uit . Plin. Differences . Plin. l. 8. c. 16. Nierem . H. E. l. 9. c. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Name . Description . Worton . Gyllius . Oppi . n. Soli● . Plin. Place . Arist. Lopes . Philost . Feed . L●● Af. Aelian . 〈…〉 . Ge●ner . Plin. Nature . 〈◊〉 Apo●l . Voyce . Wo●ton . ● . 5. c. 82. Plin. Manners . Arist. Gesner . Plin. Demetr . Physic. Aelian . H. A. l. 2. c. 24. Use. Plin. Philost . Galen . Porta . Phytog . Alex. ab Alex. l. 5. genial . Plin. Hierem. H. E. l. 9. c. 1. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Scaliger . Plin. Descript. Scaliger . Gesner . Ambro. in Digit . l. 3. cap. 3. Galen . Place . Ovid. Gesner . H. Quad. Olaus M. Food . Gesner . Engendring . Scal. Arist. Isid. Orig. Plin. Odonus . Sight . Aelian . Isidor . Dio●co● . Brasavolus . Manners . Lucan . l. 6. Use. Pliny . Differences . Oppian . Name . Descri●● . Place . Food . 〈…〉 Gendrin● . Ae●●an . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈…〉 〈…〉 Manners . Ovid. Seneca . Plin. Ius . Capit. Abdias Babilo . l. 6. Hist. Petr. Victor . Var. Lec . 4. c. 3. Vse . Philos. Apol. l. 2. Pet. Mart. Linscho● , Kinds . Pausan. Strabo . Geogr. l. 15. Nierem . Hist. l. 9. c. 15. Pet. Mart. 〈…〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Description . Solin . Polyb. Arist. H. A. l. 8. c. 1● . Scaag . l. 8. c. 21. P●in . ● . ● . l. 8. c. 36. Theo●●de 〈◊〉 . Place . Plin. 8. cap. 58. Herod . Solin . c. 29. Strabo . Geog. l. ult . Pausan. Feed . Albert. Gesner . Arist. H. A. l. 8. c. 1● . 〈◊〉 l. 10. 〈◊〉 . 73. Ar●st . ● . A. l. 8. c. 5. Martyr . 〈◊〉 . 36. 〈◊〉 . A●●st . 〈◊〉 . Oppi●n . Saxo. Gr●m . H. Dan. 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈◊〉 . c. ●9 . ●●bro . 〈…〉 . Antipathy . Oppian . Ae●ian . Gesner . Voyce Nature . Solin . c. 39. Psutar . Pli● . Aelian . Pli● . Solin . Vse . Galen . in aliment . l. 3. c. 2. Br●●er . de cibi● . l. 13. c. 41. Barthol . Aeli . Mich. Herus . Gesner . Arnol. Villano . Palladius . Plin. Differenc●s . Purchas . Nav●g . T. 3. l. 4. c. 5. Strabo . Geogr. l. 16. Maiol . Col. 7. Nieremb . H. E. l. 9. c. 28. Paul. Ven. Aldrov . l. 1. c. 6. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Description . Aelian . Clamor . Galen . Plin. Albertus . Gal. de usu par . Plin. Place . Boethi●● . Feed . Olaus de gen● . Porta Physiog. Linsch . Navig . Schenk . Hist. Monst . Gendring . Arist. Gesner . 〈◊〉 . Antipathy . So●n . Polyb. 〈◊〉 . l. 2● . c. 14. Aelian . l. 1. cap. 6. Opian . Gesner . Diseases . Nature . Gesner . Q. p. 721. Plin. l. 8. c. 22. Suidas . Aelian . H. A. l. 8. c. 14. Gesner . p. 723. Aelian . l. 5. c. 19. Ambro. de Digit . l. 1. c. 47. Albert. de Animal . l. 2. Voyce . Use. Rhasis . Gesner . Galen . Marcellus . Plutar. Ambros. H. Digest . l. 1. c. 7. Olaus de gent. Bellon . Ambros. Bellon . Lop. Hist. Bitterus . Glutton . Boophagon . Miech . in desc . Sarmat . Leo Af. l. 9. Olaus 13. c. 6. Ambros. Name . Isidor . Description . Feed . Place . Gend●ing . Pliny . Arist. Sympathy , and Antipathy . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . l. 2. 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 〈…〉 〈…〉 . Galen . Differences . Scalig. exer . 217. Aelian l. 7. c. 3● . Nieremberg . H. Exotic . l. 9. c. 10. Marckg. H. Brasil . l. 6. c. 2. Marckg. De I●● Ind. O● p. 151 〈◊〉 618. Marckg. H. l. 6. c. 6. Name . 〈◊〉 . de 〈◊〉 propr . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . D●cript . 〈◊〉 H. A. ● c. 8. 〈◊〉 Hip. & 〈◊〉 l. 16. ●6 . ●es●l . de ●●bri . Aquapen . l. 2. c. 8. Leo Af. l. 3. Feed . Natal . Comes . Aelian . Ambr. l. 2. c. 5. Porta Physilog . l. 7. c. 8. Galen . l. 5. c. 2. Their nature . Albert. Aelian H. A. l. 7. c. 27. Plin. l. 8. c. 34. Ambrosin . Use. Herodot . Porta Phys. l. 1. c. 17. Arist. Plin. Tulp . obser . l. 3. c. 56. P●arricus . Nierem . H. E. Names 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ambro●● . lib. 2. c. 6. Place . Strabo . Geog. Plin. Nature . Nierem . H. I. l. 9. c. 44. Ioh. Ard. no●s . Ios. A●osta . P. Martyr . Aelian . l. 7. c. 20. Scaliger . Marckgrave . H. N. Brasil . l. 6. c. 5. Marckgrav . Gesner . Marckg. Nierem . Nieremberg . Marckg. H. Bras . p. 227. Lerius . H. Americ . c. 10. Name . Gesner . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Append. Quadru . Aelian . Arist. Description . Place . Solinus . Strabo . Herod . Aelian . Feed . Voyce . Aelian . l. 6. c. 43. Nature . Plin. Strabo . Geog. l. 15. Bellon . obser . l. 2. c. 52. Ambr. H. Digit . Gesn●r . Ambrosin . l. 9. c. 9. Marckg. H. Brasil . p. 2●1 . Clusius . Marc●● . Hier. l. 9. c. 15. Lerius . Ambros. H. D. l. 2. c. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Albert. Descript. Isidor . Barthol . Place . Feed . Breeding . Nature . Plin. H. N. l. 8. c. 28. Carol. S●ephan . Olaus M. l. 18. c. 18. Use. Bruyer . l. 13. c. 3. Weeker . antid . Spec. 2. Albert. Differences . Ola●s . Bruierin . Gesner . Nierem . l. 9. c. 43. Name . Ambros. l. 2. c. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Salmasius in Solin . Description . Plin. l. 8. c. 30. Bellon . H. Aqua . Matthio●●● . Place . Scal. ex . 215. Bruyer . Rei . Cibariae l. 18. c. 4. Olaus M. Food . Engendring . Iul. Pompon . Nature . Aelian . l. 13. c. 4● . Use. Matthiol . Diosco● . Rondeletius . Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ambrosin . Hist. Dig● . l. 12. c. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . S●idas l. 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Descript. P●●ce . Brasa● . Food . Bellon . Aq●at . l. 2. Nature . Scal. Exer. 215. Use. 〈◊〉 . de ●b . l. 13. c. 31. Gesner . Holler . Aelian . Ambrosin . l. 2. c. 13. Marckg. Brasil . l. 6. c. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ambros●● . Dig. l. 2. c. 14. Name . Albert. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Manardus . Bellon . obser . l. 22. c. 22. Descript. Place . Arist. H. Vitruv. Food . Oppian . Cyneget . l. 3. Oppian . Cyn. l. 3. Antipathy . Aelian . l. 9. c. 1. Nature , and manners . Arist. H. H. l. 6. c. 35. & 9. 6. Use. Aegineta . l. 4. c. 58. Ambrosin . H. Digit . l. 2. c. 15. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Description . Albert. Place . Suidas . Food . Plin. H. N. l. 29. c. 4. Aelian . Gendring . Antipathy . Arist. H. Nature . Use. Galen . de Ther. c. 9. Dioscor . M. M. l. 2. c. 24. Glycas l. 1. Gal. l. 3. c. 2. Por●● . Phy●oga . l. 6. c. 4. Galen . Differences . Plin. Galen . Figuli . dial . de . Mustela . Hier. H. E. l. ● . c. 32. Clusius . Ambrosin . H. Digit . l. 2. c. 16. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Grapald . Descript. Place . Gesner . S●rabo . Food . Gendring . Differences . Agrico . de ani . s●bter . Ambr. H. Digit . l. 2. c. 17. Ambrosin . H. Digit . l. 2. c. 18. Zootom . Democr . p. 317. Renod. l. 3. Pharmacop . Differences . Ambrosin . H. Dig. l. 2. c. 19. Arist. Niphus . Alciate . Agricola . M. Paul. Venet. Ambrosin . H. Digit . l. 12. c. 21. lb. c. 22. Scalig. Ex. 211. Ludov. Rom. Gyllius . Bellonius . Rondel● . Pharmac . l. 3. c. 16. Leo Af. Cardan . Bellon . Obser. l. 2. c. 20. Fallopius . Maiol . Coll. 7. Ambro●● Isidor . Origin . l. 12. Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Varro de I. D. l. 3. c. 12. Scalig. Albert. Zootom . Democ. ●●9 . Arist. l. 3. ● 9. Place . Paerzan . Lapez . Ovid. art . am . l. 2. Arist. Food . Gendring . Xenophon . Po●lux . Athenaeus l. 9. Sex. Archel . Albert. Philomel . autor . Nature . Wit. Lamprid. Mar. Epig. 30. Brui . l. 13. Galen . l. 11. de Simpl. med . facul . Sextus . Dioscor . Idem . Matthiol . Olam . Quercetan . Albert. Diosc. Marcellus . Tragus . Matthiol●s . Montag . l. 2. Differences . Plin. l. 18. c. 55. Manard . Ambrosin . de Digit . l. 2. c. 23. Varro . Nieremb . H. exot. l. 9. c. 8. Amat . Lusitan . Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Strabo . Geogra . l. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Hemol . in Dioscor . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Zoor●m . Democ. p. 327. Place . Scaliger . Food . Gendring . Niphus . Nature , and Wat. M. Varro . Use. Marcel . Ambrosin . Differences . Nieremb . H. E. l. 9. c. 8. Nierem . H. E. l. 9. c. 7. ld . lb. c. 9. Ambrosin . Dig. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Belluacen . Descript. Place . Food . Gendring . Nature . Wit. Use. Bruyer . l. 13. de recib . c. 29. Differences . Cromerus . Arist. Pliny . Amb. Hier. H. E. l. 9. c. 34. Amb. Dig. Vi. l. 2. c. 29. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Isidor . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Described . Place . Food . Nature . Wit. Arist. Epiphan . Use. Plin. Differences . Bruyer . Nierem . H. E. l. 9. c. 75. Ambr. l. 2. c. 32. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Varin . Described . Arist. Plin. Sever. Zoo●om . p. 323. Place . Hect. Boer . Food . Gendring . Plin. l. 10. c. 65. Anist . H. A. l. 8. c. 37. Pausanias . Cardan . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Nature . Plin. l. 8. c. 57. Amoldus . Differences . Anist . Ae●ian . Plin. Heriod . Ruell . H. P●ant . ● . 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ambrosin . Digit . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Name . Aelian . l. 6. c. 21. Place . Food . Cardan . de rer . Variet . Arist. Kinds . Olaus . Ambr. Dig. l. 2. c. 32. Albert. Avicen . Sipontine . Gesner . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Aetius . Albert. Maethiolus . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ambrosin . Plin. Matthiol . Matthiol . Barbarus . Ambro. dig . vi . l. 2. c. 34. Aurel. Sever. Zootom . Democ. p. 325. Stumpfius . Ambr. 〈◊〉 c. 35. B●llon . aquat . l. 1. Cl●sius in Auct . Exot. Holler . Arist. P●utar . Sympo ▪ 4. q. ult . Nier●m . Exo. l. 9. c. 3. Ambros●● de digit . vivip . l. 2. c. 36. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Describ● Scal. Severin . Zoot . Democ. p. 317. Pliny . Place . Plin. l. 8. c. 2● . Food . Use. M●rinel . Mizald●s . Ag●icola . Ambrosin . l. ● . c. 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Plin. Described . Severin . Democ. Zoot . p. 319. Plin. l. 9. c. 12. Food . Aelian . l. 16. c. 69. Arist. H. A. l. 9. c. 6. Use. Durantes . Kinds . Majolus . Ambr. Digit . l. 2. c. 38. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Described . Place . Solinus . Food . Agric. ●de an● . subter . Nature . Use. Differences . Nierem . Hist. exot. l. 9. c. 6. Gesne● . Maphaeus . Anton. Herrera . Consalv . Ferdinan . Oviedus . Monardes . Ambros. Digit . vivi . l. 3. c. 1. The Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Suidas Describ . Sever. Democ. Zootom . p. 306. Galen . Place . Lerius . Textor . Food . Gendring . Arist. H. A. l. 5. c. 14. Id. Ib. l. 18. c. 28. Arist. l. 5. c. 14. Pliny . Age Pliny . Voyce . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Antipathy . Plin. Natur● . Wit. Plin. l. 5. c. 4● . D●ris . Philistis . Athen. H. A. l. 7. c. 33. Use. Cadamust●s . Galen . Alim . l. 3. 2. Aescu . c●lap . Plin. Sextus . Mizaldus . Centur. 6. Wecker . Antidot . Differences . Ovid. Clusius . Ambr. l. 3. c. 2. Quad. Digit . Aetius . Mysaldus . Blondus . Plin. Colum. Ambr. ib. l. 3. c. 3. Ambr. ib. c. 4. Megastenes . Id. Ib. ● . 3. c. 5. Blondus . Bellon . obset . l. 3. c. 40. Nierem . H. E. l. 9. c. 36. Sextus . Empyr . Ovie●●s . Ambro. l. 3. c. 10. Salmas . in Solinus . Name . Place . Food . Ambr. Plin. l. 1● . c. 63. Gendring . Arist. Sympathy . Antipathy . Valerian . Mizal. Cent. 4. Nature . Plin. l. 10. c. 73. Bruier . Porta Phys. l. 5. c. 25. Galen . Sampl . 11. ●●ony●us . Differences . Scal. Ex. 217. ● . 9. Nierem . H. E. l. 9. c. 30. M. P. Venetus ● . 1. c. 62. Anatomy M. Aurel. Sever. Zootom . Demo. p. 4. c. 309. Casserius . Notes for div A46231-e40500 Ambr. Digit . Ovipar . l. 1. c. 1. Name . Isid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Varin . Described . Arist. Plin. Bellon . Place . Food . Arist. H. A. l. 9. c. 40. Gendring . Arist. Ib. l. 5. c. 3. Plin. l. 9. c. 51. Arist. Ib. l. 7. c. 14. Antipathy . Glyca . Mizald. Cent. 9. Memora● . Voyce . Plin. Arist. H. A. l. 8. c. 28. Aelian . l. 3. c. 37. Nature . Ael . l. 9. 13. Plin. Plin. l. 8. c. 29. Use. Amar. Lusit . Galen . l. 9. Porta . Dioscor . Aetius . l. 13. c. 55. Habdarrham de propriet . an . c. 41. Plin. l. 32. c. 10. Villanovanus . Plin. l. 32. c. 5. Q●ercetan●s . Differences . Diod. Sicul. Ambr. l. 1. c. 2. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Arist. Plin. Described . Place . Plin. Food . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Mizaldus . Pareus l. 20. c. 24. Generation . Pet. Mart. Port. Nat. Mag. l. 2. Sympathy . Sympathy . Plin. Nature . Agrico . Poyson . Albert. 〈…〉 . 3. 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 〈…〉 . Helmon . 〈…〉 p. 76. Use in meats . Difference . Place . Shape . Ambrosin . Ovied . Ind. p. 608. Gesner . Ambr. l. 1. c. 3. Plin. Isid. Names . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Described . Ambr. p. 622. Use. Plin. Sylv. Guiner . Timoth. Marcellus . Ambr. l. 2. c. 4. p. 623. Id. Ib. c. 5. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Difference . In Arist. H. A. & 204. Plin. Arist. Albert. Place . Lin. chot . Plin. Arist. Food . Gendring . Arist. Sympathy . Scal. Erasm. Disposition . Aelian . Arist. Plin. Aelian . l. 9. c. 58. Theocr. Schenck Use in Physick . Plin. Diosc. M. M. l. 2. c. 58. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ambr. l. 1. c. 6. Plin. ●sran● . Hier●●● . Chalcid . Ambr. l. 1. c. 7. Gal. Med. Simp. Marckg. H. Brasil . ●6 . c. 11. Fr. Ximenes . Marckg. H. Bras . l. 6. c. 11. Marckg. H. Bras . l. 6. c. 12. Ambrosin . de Digit . ovip . l. 1. c. 5. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Stellatum . The land-one described . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nic●●●●● . Place . Food . Gendring . Plin. l. 10. c. 68. Bellon . obs . l. 3. Nature . Cardan . rer . var. l. 7. c. 33. Plin. Aeans . Nican . Use. The water-one . Ambr. l. 1. c. ● . Be●●o● . Agric●●● . Agricola . 〈…〉 29. 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 ●ame . Dioscor . Bellon . Described . Place . Food . Vse . Plin. Plin. Differences ▪ Plin. Ambrosin . l. 2. c. 12. Bellon . Ambr. l. 1. c. 14. 〈◊〉 Ovip . l. 1. Name . Described . Plin. l ▪ 8. c. 33. Arist. H. A. l. 2. c. 11. Theoph. de mutant . color . Arist. Bellon . Gesner . Gassendus . Place . Bellon . obs . l. 2. c. 34. Food . Plin. l. 8. c. 33. 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Use in 〈…〉 Plin. l 2 ▪ c. 8. Difference . Bellon . Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Kircher . ● . 172. Described . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈◊〉 . l. 2. 〈◊〉 ●●ndring . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 〈…〉 〈◊〉 . Sen. Nat. quaest . l. 4. Phil. Plin. l. 8. c. 25. Crescentiensis . Sympathy . Plin. Leo Af● ▪ l. 9. Nature . Mart. Leg. bab . l. 3. Arist. Aelian . Plin. l. 11. c. 4. Scal. Exer. 196. Aelian . l. 8. c. 8. & 9. 3. Gyllius Diod. Bibl. l. 9. c. I. Use. Herodot . Lopez . Leo Afr. c. 9. In Phisick . Baldus Itin. c. 35. Differences . Plin. Albert. Aelian . Ambr. l. 2. c. 1. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Isidor . Described . Paucunius . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Plin. Arist. l. 3. c. 8. Place . Arrian . Mar. R●b . Herbe●● . Itin. p. 349. Gendri●g . Arist. Plin. Aelian . Nature , and qu●lities . Aeli . Arist. H. A. l ▪ 4. c. 6. Plin. 〈◊〉 . Bru● . c● l. 22. c ▪ ● . Plin. G●l●n . E●p or . Plin. l. 16. c. 43. Difference . Plin. Ambr. ex Boh●● . l. 2. c. 1. Herbert . Itin. Ambros. O●ip . D●git . l ▪ ● . c. 2. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Described . 〈◊〉 . Z●ot . Da●ocr . Place . Plin. Pausan. in Arcad. Food . Bruier . Gendring . Athen. Dipros . l. 5. Nicander . Aelian . l. 5. c. 32. Use in Food . Bellon . Ambrosi● . In Phisick . Plin. Differences . Aelian . Mar●kg . Brasil . Ambro. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Place . Gesner . Leo Afr. l. 5. Aeli . Arist. Plin. Plin. l. 32. c. 4. Mizald. Cent. 5. Plin. Ambr , l. c. 4. Name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Albert. Described . Aeli . Severin . Zoo●● . Den●●● . Par 4 ▪ p. 321. Place . Gend●●● Arist. Plin. Plutr . P. 〈◊〉 . l. 6. c. 3. Arist. Oppian . Hali. E● . l. 1. Aeli . l. 4. c. 28. Use in Food . Bell. o● . l. 2. c. 63. S●ppi●s . 〈◊〉 . l. 5. c. ● . ● In Phi●ck . 〈◊〉 . l. 32. c. 4. 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 Nierem Ex. l. 9. c. 3. Nierem . Hist. Ex. l. 9. c. 49. Nierem . Exot. l. 9. c. 65. Lerius . Franc. He●●andus . Nier . Exot. l. 9. c. 71. Nier . Exot. l. 4. c. 72. Id. l. ● . c. 47. Id. Exo● . l. 9. c. 46. Id. l. 9. c. 〈◊〉 . Pet. Ma● . Ib. c. 32 ▪ Ib. c. 9● . Notes for div A46231-e44940 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Theophr . l. 6. de caus . Pla●t . c. 5. Plin. l. 8. c. 16. Arist. H. A. l. 9. c. 11. Aeli . H. A. l. 5. c. 40. Plin. Gesner . Plin. l. 28. Renod. M●t. Med. l. 3. c. 15. S●al . Ex. 211. p. 2. Dalecamp . Plin. l. 8. c. 19. Herodotus l. 4. Obser. l. 2. c. 20. Arist. Plin. l. 28. c. 6. Aeli . l. 6. c. 22. Cardan . 10. de subt . fer . Arist. de g●n . ani . l. 3. c. 6. Et K. A. l. 6. c. 132. Exer. 117. p. 7. Gesner . Busbeq . Clusius . Arist. Solin . Aelian . Scal. Ex. 211. p. 2. Bellon . Arist. H. A. l. 8. c. 5. In l. 15. 〈◊〉 . Ovid. Faber . Nova 〈◊〉 . Plin. l. 8. c. 3● . 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 B●llon . P●in . H. A. l. 37. c. 10. Albert. de lap . Alex. 1. Probl. 6. L. 4. Scal. I. Faber . Fragorae . Cuspides . Riolan . Patholog . c. 11. Renod. Alex. Bened. Dios●● . l. de Amph●● c. 8. Plin. l ● c. 3. 〈…〉 〈◊〉 &c. 〈◊〉 Greg. 〈…〉 How togather it . Faber out of Father Greg. F. Columna . Amatus . Quadramius . Id. de . Theriaca . c. 11. How sophisticated . Right . Alexius Rosellus . Powder . Sope. The vertues . F. Gregory in Faber . Scribon . Larg . c. 171. Mar●el . Empir . c. 36. Aetius ●erm . 2 c. 162. Noni●s c. 259. Avicea . l. 2. c. 326. The Temper . 〈◊〉 & ● 〈…〉 Rucil . Matth. Renod. 〈…〉 Medicochin . Aetius ●er . 2. c. 164. 
A57484	----	The history of the Caribby-islands, viz, Barbados, St Christophers, St Vincents, Martinico, Dominico, Barbouthos, Monserrat, Mevis, Antego, &c in all XXVIII in two books : the first containing the natural, the second, the moral history of those islands : illustrated with several pieces of sculpture representing the most considerable rarities therein described : with a Caribbian vocabulary / rendred into English by John Davies ... Histoire naturelle et morale des iles Antilles de l'Amerique. English Rochefort, César de, b. 1605. 1666 Approx. 1074 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 197 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A57484 Wing R1740 ESTC R16877 12280457 ocm 12280457 58704 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57484) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58704) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 192:7) The history of the Caribby-islands, viz, Barbados, St Christophers, St Vincents, Martinico, Dominico, Barbouthos, Monserrat, Mevis, Antego, &c in all XXVIII in two books : the first containing the natural, the second, the moral history of those islands : illustrated with several pieces of sculpture representing the most considerable rarities therein described : with a Caribbian vocabulary / rendred into English by John Davies ... Histoire naturelle et morale des iles Antilles de l'Amerique. English Rochefort, César de, b. 1605. Davies, John, 1625-1693. Breton, Raymond, 1609-1679. [8], 351, [15] p., [9] leaves of plates : ill. Printed by J.M. for Thomas Dring and John Starkey, and are to be sold at their shops ..., London : 1666. "A translation of the anonymous French ed. of 1658"--Sabin. Attributed to Charles de Rochefort. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.). "Le vocabulaire caraibe parait être du P. Breton"--Barbier, A.A. Ouvrages anonymes. Reproduction of original in Newberry Library. Marginal notes. "An account of the Apalachites, the nature of their country, their manners, and their ancient and modern religion": p. 228-249. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- West Indies. Carib Indians. Apalachee Indians. Carib language -- Glossaries, vocabularies, etc. West Indies -- Description and travel. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-07 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2005-07 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE HISTORY OF THE Caribby-Islands , VIZ. BARBADOS , St CHRISTOPHERS , St VINCENTS , MARTINICO , DOMINICO , BARBOUTHOS , MONSERRAT , MEVIS , ANTEGO , &c. in all XXVIII . IN TWO BOOKS . The First containing the NATURAL ; The Second , the MORAL HISTORY of those Islands . Illustrated with several Pieces of Sculpture , representing the most considerable Rarities therein Described . WITH A CARIBBIAN-VOCABULARY . Rendred into English By JOHN DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed by J. M. for Thomas Dring and John Starkey , and are to be sold at their Shops , at the George in Fleet-street neer Clifford's-Inn , and at the Mitre between Middle Temple-Gate and Temple-Bar . 1666. Whitehall , June 2. 1665. By Permission and Licence from the Right Honourable Mr. Secretary Morice this Book may be Printed . Jo. Cook. To the Right Worshipful Sir EDWARD BYSCHE . Most honoured Sir , YOu have sufficiently satisfied the World of the Curiosity you have for whatever , in any measure , deserves it : You were pleas'd to give me a hint of the Piece I here present you withal ; and your recommendation of the Original might well raise in me a hope of your readier acceptance of the Translation . It is the noblest of humane Actions to vouchsafe a kind Entertainment to the Distress'd , whether Nature or Fortune hath made them Calamitous . The equality of Misery makes the Endurers of it most commonly the more compassionate ; so far as that those who have been first reliev'd charitably direct others to the same Almoners . Thus do I bring to your doors a company of poor Caribbians , to offer you their Respects and Submissions , in the name of all those Islands , whereof their Ancestors have been heretofore possess'd in the Ocean of America : They are in hopes , that neither the obscurity of their Origine , nor the harshness of their Language , nor the barbarisme of their Manners , nor their strange course of Life , nor the cruelty of their Wars , nor their ancient Poverty , nor lastly the unconstancy of their Fortune , will hinder your favourable Reception of them . And what heightens this hope of theirs , is , an imagination , that you , who find leisure to bestow your Eye and Thoughts on so infinite a Multitude of Volumes as press from all parts of the World into your Library , may be pleas'd with something that is done among them ; and that the History of the Caribbies may entertain you , not only with a delightful Variety , as to the divertisement of the Sight , but also with many occurrences capable of exciting your Admiration . What may be further said on their behalf , I leave to be express'd in their own natural Rhetorick , and bethink me of making some Apology for my self ; which is only this , That the presumption of the present Address is in some measure the effect of your Goodness and Candor , and that it had been but a necessary expression of my Gratitude , had I many years since profess'd how much I am , Most honoured Sir , Your most humble and much obliged Servant , J. DAVIES . THE PREFACE , Giving an account of both the Original and English Edition of this Work. THE Relations we have from remote Countries , for the most part , come attended with this misfortune ; that many times they are written by Persons , who , being concerned therein , for some Reasons and Considerations only known to themselves , make it their business to disguise the Truth , and represent things otherwise than they are . Sometimes also we have to do with certain Writers , who , in cold blood , and to gratifie their own humour , would impose upon our credulity , as it were out of a defiance of being disproved . And lastly , it is our fate to receive Pieces of this nature from men little vers'd in study , and so such as are not able to lay down things with the requisite exactness , inasmuch as , upon many occasions , they take one thing for another , and relate not things truly and naturally , though they have not any intention to deceive us . On the contrary , it is a great advantage , when such Works are composed by Authors , in whom these three conditions are found combining together ; to wit , That they are unconcerned ; That they dally not with Truth ; and , That they have all the Requisites for the right framing of their Relations . Those who shall cast their Eyes on the present History , are to expect therein these advantages : For as to the two first of the forementioned Conditions , that is , to comprehend them under one word , Sincerity , the Authors of this Work presume to attribute it to themselves , since it is an Elogy any one may innocently assume to himself , if his own Conscience give him not a check for so doing : But for the third , which relates to the ability of the mind , though an over-earnest pretention thereto may seem to proceed from a certain vanity and self-confidence ; yet when all circumstances shall be considered , the ingenuous will easily be induced to allow them even that also . For 1. The Relations they had to work upon came from Persons who had been Eye-witnesses of what they delivered , dis-interessed , and of known integrity , and endued with the abilities requisite to manage such a Work. 2. There was a design of this History drawn at Paris , some years before it came abroad , and then thought worthy publishing , by divers intelligent men , to whom it was communicated , who carefully read it over , and honoured it with their Remarks . Yet that it might come forth with greater exactness , it was laid aside , till the observations of afterVoyages had added much to its perfection . So that if the Publick receive any satisfaction from this History , it will have reason rather to congratulate , than quarrel at its delay ; since it comes out now more enriched and exact , than it would have been , at the first proffer of it to the Press . For besides that many Observations and Relations came since to hand , the Authors made also great advantages of the private Discourses they had with one Father Raymond , especially as to the Moral part of the Caribbian History . For this man having lived many years in those Islands , and had much conversation with the Caribbians of Dominico , came by that means to be acquainted with their Language , their Manners , and the most particular Customs of that Nation . From the same F. Raymond they had also the Caribbian Vocabulary , which may be seen at the end of the Book . They thought fit to divide the History into two Parts , the Natural and the Moral , in imitation of that of the excellent Josephus Acosta , and they hope the Piece will be found such as to answer the Title ; comprehending in the former whatever is of the natural growth of the Country , as Plants , Fruits , Flowers , Birds , Beasts , &c. and under the latter , whatsoever relates to their Manners , Customs , Religion , Vertues , Vices , &c. Not that they would have it inferr'd thence , that this Treatise should contain whatover might be written on the subject of the Caribbies ; nay they acknowledge , that both the Natural and Moral part of this History might be much enlarged ; but with this advertisement , that if every part of the New-world were so diligently examined by Historians as this hath been , the Old-world would have a much more particular account thereof , than it hath at the present . They have also thought it not beside their purpose , especially in the Moral part of the History , to cite the Writings of divers other well-known Authours , not out of any design to enlarge the Volume , as some might haply imagine ; but to make a certain parallel between the Morality of our Caribbians , and that of divers other yet Barbarous Nations ; which they conceiv'd would not be undelightful to some , even though they looked on them as so many digressions from , or interruptions of the Carribbian History . But what censure soever may be passed on them , they hope that if any shall think them not necessarily relating to the main design of the Draught , they may nevertheless view them with a certain pleasure , as the Drapery , consisting of Flowers and Fruits , &c. for the greater ornament of the Piece . Discourse is the image of the thought ; but the Draught of a thing by way of Painting or Graving represents the thing it self . From this consideration it came , that this Piece is further adorn'd with several pieces of Sculpture , to the end that the Idaeas of the things particularly treated of might be the more throughly imprinted in the Readers mind , by a sensible demonstration thereof . Thus much as to the Authours and Directors of the Original Edition . The Publisher of the English hath only these few Remarks to trouble the Reader withal . 1. That possibly those of the English Nation , who are inhabitants in the Caribbies , may have peculiar names for divers of the Plants , Beasts , Birds , Fishes , &c. mentioned in this Treatise , much different from those which the Publisher hath used . Some of them , upon consulation with such as had lived in those parts he made a shift to get , and in all likelihood might have gotten most of the rest , had not the breaking forth of the lâst years Contagion caus'd most of the Inhabitants of London , to retire to their Country Habitations and Friends . 2. The Reader is to note , that where some accident is said to have happened four or five , or some other number of years since ( as for instance , pag. 14. where it is said in these words , that , two years since they were forced to quit their Villages , &c. ) it is to be referred to the coming forth of the Original Edition , which was in the year M. DC . LVIII . 3. That whereas there might well be expected before this Work a Map of the Caribby-Islands in general , as also particular ones of the most eminent Islands , the Reader is to content himself with this satisfaction from the Stationers , that if an accurate one of the whole , that is such a one as might have been suitable to the other Embelishments of the present Work , could have been procured , it should not have been wanting : With this further assurance , that if what is done at the present meet with the reception expected , the next Impression shall be furnished not only with the forementioned Map , but also some other Pieces of Ornament , whereof the last years distraction , and want of time now have obstructed the insertion . Lastly , whereas many persons of worth ( though more in the Original then in the Translation ) are mentioned in several places as Inhabitants of the foresaid Colonies , there is only this to be said ; that as the instancing of them adds somewhat to the certainty of the Relations ; so it may likewise serve to undeceive many Europaeans , who are either so ill-informed of those Islands , or so prejudic'd against them , as to be perswaded , that , for the most part , they are only the refuges and receptacles of Bankrupts and debauched persons ; the contrary being most certain ; to wit , that they are inhabited by an infinite number of Families of good repute , which live civilly and in the fear of God. J. D. THE HISTORY OF THE Caribby Islands . THE FIRST BOOK . ●ontaining the NATURAL History of those ISLANDS . CHAPTER I. Of the Scituation of the Caribbies in general ; the Temperature of the Air , the Nature of the Country , and its Inhabitants . BEtween the Continent of that part of America which lies Southward , and the Eastern Quarter of the Island of St John Porto-Rico , there are certain Islands making up together the Figure of a Bow , and so dispos'd that they cross the Ocean , as it were by an oblique line . They are by some called the Antilles of America , probably upon this account , that they make a kind of bar before the greater Islands , which are called the Islands of America : If so , the word should be Ant-Isles , as being compos'd of the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies opposite , and Isles or Iles : But the English commonly call them the Caribby-Islands , and the Caribbies . There are also who call them the Cannibal-Islands , from the names of the ancient Inhabitants ; and they are read in some under the name of the Camerçane Islands . These Islands were first discovered by Christopher Columbus , under the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella , King and Queen of Castile and Leon , in the year of our Lord , One thousand four hundred ninety and two . There are numbred of them in all twenty eight , lying under the Torrid Zone , acounting from the eleventh degree of the Aequator , to the nineteenth Northward . Some Authors , as Linscot in his History of America , taking the name of the Antilles in a more general signification , attribute it to the four greater Islands , to wit , Hispaniola , Cuba , Jamaica , and Porto-Rico , as well as to these twenty eight . The Air of all these Islands is temperate , and healthy enough , especially to such as have lived any time in them . The Plague heretofore was not known in these Parts , no more than it was in China , and some other places of the East : But some years since most of these Islands were much troubled with malignant Fevers , which the Physitians held to be contagious . That corruption of the Air was occasion'd by some Ships which came from the Coast of Africk ; but now there is no talk of any such Diseases . The heats are not greater in these parts than they are in France during the Months of July and August ; and through a particular care of Divine Providence , between eight and nine in the morning there rises a gentle East-wind , which many times continues till four in the afternoon , refreshing the Air , and allaying the soultriness of the heat . Josephus Acosta affirms , That in the greater Islands of America this cooling wind blows about Noon . Thus through all the compass of the Torrid Zone , the wise Disposer of humane concernments hath ordered cool and regular Winds , to alleviate the scorching heats of the Sun. It is never cold in the Caribbies , and Ice is a thing was never seen in those parts ; nay , it would be accounted a kind of prodigy to find that where , All things are clad in a perpetual green , And Winter only in the Snow of Lillies seen . But the Nights there are extreamly cool ; and if a Man be uncovered during that time , he is apt to catch Colds , and great and dangerous pains in the Chest and Stomach : Nay , it hath been observ'd , That those who have expos'd themselves uncover'd to that pleasing coolness , if they have escaped pains and gripings in the Stomack , have turn'd pale , yellowish , and swell'd up , and in a short time lost the lively vermilion Complexions they had before . There are indeed others attribute these effects to their feeding on Cassava , which is commonly eaten in these Islands instead of bread , and may possibly have some quality not consistent with the natural constitution of the Inhabitants of our Climates . There is the same temperature in the night time at Peru , and in the Maldivas . And those who have travell'd to Jerusalem , and through all the hot Countries , do affirm , That the greater the heats are in the day time , so much the colder are the nights ; the reason whereof is , that the great Vapours rais'd by the Sun in the day time , being condens'd at night , and falling down in Dew , do extreamly cool and refresh the Air. The Aequinox lasts in these Islands neer one half of the year , and all the rest of it the longest days are fourteen hours , and the shortest nights ten . And thus hath the Divine Wisdom bestow'd on those Parts of the World which lye most expos'd to the scorching beams of the Sun , long and cool nights , to recover and restore to vigour what the too neer approaches of that Planet had dry'd up and almost blasted in the day . Nor can the Year be here divided into four equal and distinct parts , as we do in Europe : But the Rains , which are very frequent there from April to November , and the great Droughts which reign all the rest of the Year , make the only difference which may be observ'd between the Seasons . Now how these different Constitutions and Temperatures of the Air should be called , there is a great diversity of Opinions . Some considering , that as in these Parts there is in a manner no Crepusculum or Twilight ( which is a certain competion of , or somthing between night and day ) so neither is there any Spring or Autumn to make a certain connexion between Summer and a kind of Winter , which they admit there . Others maintain on the contrary , That there is no just reason that that part of the Year which goes under the name of Winter , should be so called , in regard the Earth there is never cover'd with Frost or Snow , which are the unwelcom attendants of Winter , but at all times cloath'd with a delightful Verdure , and almost in all seasons crown'd with Flowers and Fruits , though in a different measure ; whence they conclude , That the Year may be distinguish'd into three different and equal parts , and those be called Spring , Summer , Autumn ; though not so easily distinguishable as haply they may be in several parts of the World. But the common expression of those people , who make up the Colonies now planted in these Islands , is not consistent with this distinction ; for they take the season of the rains to be Winter , and that of the droughts , which is fair , clear , and pleasant , to be Summer . 'T is true , * Acosta quarrels at the Spaniards , for expressing themselves in that manner , and taking those rainy moneths for Winter . He affirms , that the time of the drought and fair weather is the true Winter in all the Torrid Zone , because then the Sun is at the greatest distance from that Region ; and on the contrary , that the season of Rains and Mists ought there to be called Summer , by reason of the nearness of that Planet . To speak properly and rigorously , there is some reason we should comply with the sentiment of Acosta ; yet inasmuch as not only the Spaniards , but also many other Nations , express themselves otherwise , we shall keep to their terms rather , especially in a thing of so little consequence . But how rainy soever this Season may be in the Carribies , those who have liv'd there several years affirm , that there hardly passes a day , but the Sun is seen . The same thing is said of the Island of Rhodes ; whence Antiquity dedicated it to the Sun , out of an imagination , that that Star had a particular care of it . The Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea is regulated in these Countries , as in our parts ; but it rises not above three or four foot at most . The greatest part of these Islands are cover'd with several sorts of excellent Woods , which being green at all times , afford a very delightful prospect , and represent a perpetual Summer . The Soil , in most places , is as rich and as pregnant as in any part of France ; Insomuch that all those Islands that are inhabited give not the Inhabitants any occasion to repent them of the pains they take . In which particular , they differ much from those Countries of New-France , where the poor Savages are so put to it to get their subsistance , that their Children , going out of their Hutts in the morning , and finding their Parents a hunting , are wont to cry out as loud as they can , Come Tatous ; come Castors ; come Orignacs ; calling thus to the relief of their necessities those creatures , which yet come not in their sight as often as they stand in need thereof . The same inhabited Islands are also furnished with good sources of fresh Water , Springs , Lakes , Brooks , Wells and Cisterns , and some of them have fair Rivers . There are further in several places Mineral-waters , which are successfully used , in order to the curing of divers Diseases . Brimstone is got out of the bowels of the Mountains in divers places ; and the bright silver spangles which the Torrents and Rivers bring down along with them , and are found in the sand , and the froth of their waters , after they have been over-flown , are certain indicia and discoveries , that there is Crystal to be had in them , and that there are also Mines of those precious Metals , which are so much sought after by most men . Those running waters , which deserve the name of Rivers , are never dry'd up , even in the greatest droughts , and extreamly well stor'd with Fish , for the most part different from those seen in Europe . But there is such abundance on the Sea-coasts , that the Inhabitants will hardly take the pains to fish in the Rivers . The Vine thrives very well in these Islands , and , besides a wild kind of Vine they have , which grows naturally in the Woods , and bears a very fair and large Grape , there are in all the Inhabited ones great Gardens , with the Walks set about with Vines ; nay in some places perfect Vine-yards , as those in France , which bear twice a year , and sometimes oftener , according to the cultivation bestow'd on them , with respect had to the Moon and conveniency of the Seasons . The Grape is excellent good , but the Wine made of it will not keep many days ; and therefore there is but little of it made . As for Wheat , which grows in New-Spain as well as in any place of the World , it grows no further then the blade in the Caribbies , and is only for the making of Green-sauce , in regard that Grain requires winter , and the soil there being too rank , it shoots forth too much at first , and there is not strength enough left in the root to force it to staulk and knit in the ear . But if tryal were made of the sowing of Barley and Rye , and other Grains which require heat , its probable they would thrive well . And yet , should they come to maturity , and with great increase , the Inhabitants , being at little trouble to get Manyoc , Potatoes , Turkey-wheat , and several kinds of Pulse , would not take the pains to put them into the ground . All the natural Provisions of these Islands are light , and of easie digestion ; in regard the Country being hot , the stomack ought not to be burthened , as may be presumed in colder Climates . Upon this account it is , that such as are newly come into these parts are advis'd to eat little , and often . Nor doth what is eaten breed much blood , and therefore Phlebotomy is not much used . These Islands are inhabited by four different Nations ; whereof the first are the Indigenae , or Originary Inhabitants , who have lived there time out of mind ; and these are the Caribbians or Cannibals , of whom we shall give a perfect accompt in the Second Book of this History . The other three are the English , the French , and the Dutch. The establishment of these foreign Nations in those parts happen'd about the year of our Lord one thousand six hundred twenty five , since which time they have so encreas'd , that the English and French are now become a very numerous people ; as will be seen more at large in the sequel of this History . CHAP. II. Of each of the Caribby-Islands in particular . THat we may observe some order in the Description we intend of each of these Islands in particular , we shall divide them into three Classes ; whereof the first shall comprehend those which lye towards the South , and are neerest the Line ; the second those which lye Northward ; and the last , those which are commonly called the Lee-ward Islands , which reach Westward from St. Christophers , the best known of them all . TABAGO . THe first , and most Southerly of all the Caribbies is Tabago , or Tabac , distant from the Equinoctial Northward eleven degrees and sixteen minutes . It is about eight leagues in length , and four in breadth . There are in it several pleasant Mountains , out of which arise eighteen Springs or small Rivers , which , having drench'd the Plains , fall into the Sea. It is conceiv'd the air of it would be healthy enough , if the Trees were cut down , and the ground opened . The extraordinary height of the Trees growing in this Island argue the fruitfulness of its soil . There are in this the five kinds of four footed creatures , whereof there are but one or two in any of the other Islands . As 1. a kind of Swine , not much furnish'd with bristles , which have a certain hole on their backs . 2. Tatous . 3. Agoutis . 4. Opassums , and 5. Musk-Rats , all which we shall describe in their proper place . Not to mention the Wood-Quists , Turtles , Partridges , and Parrats , which are commonly seen there , it affords abundance of other Birds , not known in Europe . The Sea which encompasses this Island is abundantly furnish'd with all sorts of excellent Fish . Sea-Tortoises come in multitudes to hide their Egges in the sand , which lyes on the shoars . On the West and North side of it there are Bayes , where Ships may safely Anchor . About sixteen years since , a Company of Burghers of Walcre in Zealand sent thither 200 men , to plant a Colony there , under the States-General of the United Provinces , and call'd the Island , the New-Walcre . But the natural Inhabitants of the Country , fearing the Neighbourhood of those Foreigners , massacred some of them , which forc'd the rest , who were troubled with sickness and feared the treatment their companions had receiv'd , to retire elsewhere . Whereupon the Island was along time destitute of Inhabitants , and frequented only by some Caribbians , who , coming and going to their Wars , struck in there to get necessary refreshments ; as also by some French of the Islands of Martinico and Gardeloupe , who came thither to fish for Lamantine and Tortoises , at certain seasons of the year . But now the Zealanders are re-establish'd there , and about three years since Lampsen , an ancient Burgo-master of Flushing , and one of the States-General , ventur'd to people the Island anew . He brought thither , in his own Ships , several gallant persons , who are likely restore the Colony which his Country-men had planted there before . This Island lying next to the Continent of that part of America which lyes Southward , lyes very convenient for a Commerce with the Arovagues , the Calibis , the Caribbians , and several other Indian Nations ; and the keeping together of a considerable force of men , which might be easily sent over into the Continent , and lay the foundations of a powerful Colony . GRANADA . THe Island of Granada , lying at twelve degrees and sixteen scruples on this side of the Line , does properly begin the Semicircle of the Antilles . It is in length about seven leagues , the breadth not the same in all places , reaching North and South like a Crescent . The French became masters of it about six years since . They had at the beginning great contestations with the Caribbians , who , for some moneths , disputed the possession of it with them by force of arms . But at last Monsieue Parquet , Governour of Martinico , who had resolv'd , at his own charge , to make an establishment there , oblig'd them , out of a consideration of their own concernments , grounded principally on the great advantages they received from the Neighbourhood of the French , to leave him quietly possess'd of it . The ground produces all manner of the Country provisions , as Sugar-Canes , Ginger , and excellent Tobacco . The air is very healthy . It is well furnish'd with Springs of fresh water , and places of good Anchorage for Ships . It hath also abundance of fair Trees , some excellent for their fruit , others for their fitness for building . There is good Fishing all about it , and the Inhabitants have also good Fishing and Hunting in and about three little Islands , called the Granadines , lying North-East from it . The first Governour of this place was , Monsieur Le Comte Governour of Martinico , who was succeeded by Mon. dela Vaumeniere . It hath since been bought by the Count of Serillas , of Mons . Parquet . BEKIA . THe Island of Bekia is distant from the Line twelve degrees and 25 scruples . It is ten or twelve leagues about , and would be fruitful enough , if it were cultivated . There is in it a good Haven for Ships ; but inasmuch as it is not furnish'd with fresh water , it is not much frequented , unless it be by some Caribbians of St. Vincent's , who sometimes go thither a fishing , or to dress some small Gardens they have up and down there for their diversion . St VINCENT . THe Island of St. Vincent is the most populous of any possess'd by the Caribbians . It s Altitude is sixteen degres North from the Line . Those who have seen the Island Ferro , or Fietro , one of the Canaries , affirm , that this is much of the same figure . It may be about eight leagues in length , and six in breadth . There are in it several high Mountains , between which are very fruitful Plains , if they were cultivated . The Caribbians have many fair Villages , where they live pleasantly , and without any disturbance . And though they have a jealously of the strangers that live about them , and stand on their Guard when they come to their Roads , yet do they not deny them the Bread of the Country , which is Cassava , Water , Fruits , and other Provisions , growing in their Country , if they want them , taking in exchange , Wedges , Hooks , and other implements of Iron , which they much esteem BARBADOS . THe Barbados , which is the same that is called by the French Barboude , lyes between the 13 and 14 degree , North from the Equator , and Eastward from St. Alousie , and St. Vincent . The English , who planted a Colony there in the year M. DC . XXVII . allow it to be about 25 leagues in compass , but greater in length then breadth . There is in the whole Island but one River , which truely deserves that name : but the Countrey lying low and even , there are , in several places , Pools and Reservatories of fresh water , which supply the scarcity of Springs and Rivers . Most houses have also Cisterns , and Wells which are never dry . At the first Cultivation the Earth promised not much ; but experience hath evinc'd the contrary , it plentifully producing Tobacco , Ginger , Cotten , and especially Sugar-Canes , insomuch that , next to St. Christophers , it is the most frequented by Merchants , and the most populous of all the Antilles . About the year 1646. they accounted in it about twenty thousand Inhabitants , not comprehending in that number the Negro-Slaves , who were thought to amount to a far greater . There are many places in this Island , which may justly be called Towns , as containing many fair , long , and spacious Streets , furnish'd with a great number of noble Structures , built by the principal Officers and Inhabitants of this flourishing Colony . Nay indeed , taking a full prospect of the whole Island , a man might take it for one great City , inasmuch as the houses are at no great distance one from another ; that many of those are very well built , according to the rate of Building in England ; that the Shops and Store-houses are well furnish'd with all sorts of Commodities ; that there are many Fairs and Markets ; and lastly , that the whole Island , as great Cities are , is divided into several Parishes , which have very fair Churches . The most considerable of the Inhabitants think themselves so well , that it is seldom seen they ever remove thence . This Island is very famous in all parts , by reason of the great abundance of excellent Sugar it hath afforded these many years . 'T is true , it is not so white as that which comes from other parts , but it is better esteemed by Refiners , because it hath fairer grain and yields more , when it is purifi'd . St LUCY's . S T Lucy's Island lyes at 13 deg . 40 scr . on this side the Line . It was heretofore frequented only by a small number of Indians , who came to fish thereabouts . But some time since , the French of Martinico came and kept them company . There are two high Mountains in the Island , which are very cold : They are seen at a great distance , and are called by the French , Les Pitons de St. Alousie . At the descent of these Mountains , there are pleasant Valleys cover'd with great Trees , and water'd with Springs . The air is conceiv'd to be healthy , and that the soil will be fruitful , when it shall be a little better discover'd then it is yet . MARTINICO . THe Island of Martinico , which the Indians call'd Madanina , lyes at the altitude of fourteen degrees and thirty scruples on this side the Line . It is about sixteen leagues in length , of an unequal breadth , and about forty five in compass . The Soil of it is pleasant , which makes it at this day one of the most populous of all the Caribbies . The French and Indians are joyntly possess'd of it , and have liv'd a long time in very good correspondence . Mons . Parquet is the present French Governour of it . Of all the Caribbies this is the most uneven Island , that is , the most full of Mountains , which are very high , and intermixt with inaccessible Rocks . The fruitful parts of it consist in certain round Hills or eminences ; as also in very delightful skirts of Mountains , and some Plains or Valleys , which are extreamly pleasant . The Mountains of it are not to be inhabited , and serve for the feeding and retreat of wild Beasts , Serpents and Snakes , whereof there is great abundance . Yet are these Mountains well furnish'd with wood , which , in bigness and length , exceed any in Europe , and bears fruit and food for the wild Boars and Birds . As for the Hills and skirts of Mountains , they are for the most part , inhabitable ; and of a good soil , but very troublesome to manure . For some of them are so high and steepy , that people can hardly work on them without danger , or at least without holding by a Tobacco-stalk , or some Tree with one hand , that they may work with the other . The Tobacco which grows on these eminent places is ever the best , and esteem'd above that which grows in the Valleys , and bottoms , which have not so much presence of the Sun. For the Tobacco , which grows in bottoms , and places encompass'd with Woods , is ever full of yellow-spots , as if it were burnt , and neither takes well , nor keeps well . These enclosed places are also unhealthy , and those who work in them contract an ill colour , and the new-comers , who are not accustomed to that air , do sooner , in these , then in any other places , catch that griping of the Belly , which is so common in these Islands . There being two different Nations in this Island , it is accordingly divided between them , to wit , the Indians , the natural Inhabitants of the Country ; and the French , who laid the foundations of this Colony in July , in the year 1635. under the Conduct of Mons . Desnambuc , who brought them from St. Christophers , and left them in quiet possession of this place . That part of the Island which is inhabited by the Indians is comprehended in one quarter , which is called the Cabes-terre , without any other distinction . The part occupied by the French , and called Basse-terre , is divided into five quarters , which are by them called , La Case du Pilote , La Case Capot , Le Carbet , Le Fort St. Pierre , and Le Prescheur . In each of these Quarters there is a Church , or at least a Chappel , a Court of Guard , and a Magazine for Arms , about which are built several large and fair Store-houses , both for the Commodities that are imported , and those of the growth of the Island . The Quarter of the Case du Pilote is so called from a Savage Captain , who had sometimes lived there , and glory'd much in the name Pilot , which the French had given him . He discover'd to Mons . Parquet , the engagements which those of his Nation entred into against him . In the Quarter of Case Capot , there is a very noble Savanna , ( thus they call in the Islands pleasant Meadows and Pastures ) which hath , on the one side the River called Capot , and on the other , many fair Edifices . The Carbet Quarter hath its name from the ancient Inhabitants , who sometime had there one of their greatest Villages , and a publick House which they called Carbet , a name yet common to those places , where they have their meetings . The French Governour liv'd in this Quarter a long time , having built a noble Brick-house , neer the Haven , in a pleasant bottom , refresh'd by a considerable River , which falls down out of the Mountains . The Indians , who never had seen Structure of any such material , look'd on it at first with a great astonishment , and having attempted to shake it , by the strength of their shoulders , but not stirring it , they were forc'd acknowledg , that if all Houses were so built , the Tempest which they call the Hurricane would not prejudice them . But since , the Governour not having his health perfectly there , he made a present of it to the Jesuits , together with the Gardens about it , as also the rarities and curiosities of the Country , and several other habitations dependent on it , and a great number of Negro-slaves , who cultivate them . Fort St. Pierre , or St. Peter's Fort , is the place where the Governour now lives . There are in it several great pieces of Cannon , some of Brass , some of Iron . This Fort commands all the Haven . About a stones cast from the Governours , stands the fair Colledge of the Jesuits , situate on a pleasant River , which is thence called , The Jesuits River . This Structure is of Free-stone and Brick , very delightful to the eye . The Avenues also want not their temptation , and , all about it , are Gardens and Orchards , producing whatever is most delicious of the growth of the Islands ; as also several Plants , Herbs , Flowers and Fruits brought thither from France . There is also a Vine-yard , which yields yearly good store of Wine . The Le Prescheur , or the Preachers Quarter , contains an even low part of the Country , very considerable for its extent , and several high Mountains , upon the skirts whereof , there are a good number of fair Habitations . Between the Cabes-terre , and the Basse-terre , there is a kind of bottom , where is abundance of that Wood by which the Tobacco climes up . There they have also the Reeds , wherewith the Hutts are Palisado'd ; as also the wild Mahot , the bark whereof serves for several things about the house . Most of the Houses in this Island are of wood , very convenient , and delightful to the eye . The most considerable are built on certain eminences . That advantageous situation contributes much to their health who live in them , for the air is clearer then that of the Valleys . It also adds much to the beauty of those pleasant Structures ; and causes a very divertive prospect . The best Haven of this Island lyes between Carbet and St. Peters Fort. It is more safe then any of the neighbouring Islands , as being encompass'd with high Mountains , which secure the Ships lying in it from the violence of all winds . Between Case du Pilote , and a bottom called Culde Sac des Salines , there is a Rock , running about half a league into the Sea , which is called the Diamond , from its figure , and is a retreat for an infinite number of Birds , and among others Wood-quists , which breed in it . It is hard getting up to it , yet some visit it , as they pass by , when the young ones are fit to eat . There is another place on the same side as the Diamond , into which Ships are brought , to be refresh'd , and mended . The Sea there is always calm , but the air not healthy , in regard the Sea-men commonly catch Fevers , which yet are not very dangerous , inasmuch as they shake them off , as soon as they depart thence . Besides the Torrents , which in times of rains fall down with great violence , and the inundations of this Island , there are nine or ten considerable Rivers which are never dry . Their sources are at the ascent or foot of the highest Mountains , and having watered the Valleys they fall into the Sea. They are prejudicial to the places neer them , in regard that when they overflow , they root up Trees , undermine rocks , and make a desolation over the Fields and Gardens , carrying along with them , the houses which lye in the plain Country , and whatever opposes the impetuosity of their course . This inconvenience hath oblig'd the Inhabitants of this Colony to take up their habitations on the tops of those little Mountains , wherewith their Island is richly furnish'd ; for they secure them from these inundations . But what is most considerable in this Island , is the multitude of the Inhabitants possessing it , who are thought to amount to nine or ten thousand persons , not comprehending in that number the Indians and Negroes , who are neer as many . The mildness of the Government and the advantageous situation of the Island contribute much to the advancement of it and the multiplication of its Inhabitants . For most of the French and Dutch Ships , bound for America , so order their course , that they may touch here , rather then at any other of the Islands : and as soon as they have cast Anchor in any of the Havens , to take in the refreshments necessary for them , they set a shoar their Passengers , if they be not expresly oblig'd to bring them to some other place . Nay it hath often hapned that whole Families , which had left France , with a designe to pass over into some of the other Islands which lye beyond this , and are not inferior to it , either as to Air or Soil , being wearied out with the inconveniences of a long Voyage , have setled here to avoid exposing themselves to the same again . Among the great multitude of people which make up this Colony , there are many persons of worth and quality , who after their honorable imployments in other parts of the world , have at last made choice of this place , for their repose and retirement . Among these are particularly to be mentioned Mons . Courcelas , Lieutenant-General under the Governor , a person who by his excellent conduct hath gain'd the affections of both Inhabitants and Strangers ; Mons . Le Comte , and Mons . de L' Oubiere , as being the principal Officers . At the beginning of our Description of this Island , we said , that the French and Indians lived there a long time together in good correspondence . But the Letters that came thence lately , giving an account of the state of it , affirm , that about four years since , the Caribbians made an insurrection , and have continued a War with the French ever since ; that since that time , those Barbarians had done great mischiefs in the French Quarters ; and that neither the height of the Mountains , nor depth of the precipices , nor yet the horror of vast and dreadful solitudes , which till then had been accounted an impenetrable wall , lying between the several divisions of both the Nations , hindred not their falling upon them , and filling their habitations with fire , massacres , desolation , and whatever the implacable spirit of revenge could suggest to them of greatest cruelty , to feed their rage , and satisfie their brutality . Of the occasions of this Rupture there are several accounts given . Some attribute it to Mons . Parquet's establishing of French Colonies in the Islands of Granada and St. Lucy , without the consent of the Caribbians , who thereupon took occasion of discontent . Others affirm that they took up Arms , to revenge the deaths of some of their Nation , Inhabitants of the Island of S. Vincent , whom they believe to have come to their end by drinking some poison'd Strong-water which had been brought them from Martinico . Immediately upon the breaking forth of this War , and the first devastations made by the Caribbians in one of the French Quarters ( which , according to their custom , was by a base surprise ) those who envy'd the glory of those Colonies , and their progress and establishment in those Islands , scattered their malicious reports , That the French would never be able to keep under those Barbarians ; That those of the same Nation , who live in Dominico and S. Vincent's , had secretly apply'd themselves to all their Allies of the Continent , to incite them to engage in an unanimous War against the French ; That the more easily to effectuate that design , and make their Party stronger , they had gone so far as to treat of a Peace with the Arovagues , their ancient Enemies ; And , That they had so far engag'd all these Salvages in their Quarrel , that they were resolv'd with a joynt-force to fall upon the French , and over-run them with their multitude . It is not certainly known whether there were really any such Association against them or not ; but certain it is , that the effects ●of it appear'd not ; and that after the first Irruptions of the Caribbians of Martinico into the French Quarters , which were indeed with some advantage of the Barbarians , they have been so unsuccessful in their Enterprises since , and worsted so with the loss of the chief amongst them , that about two years since they were forc'd to quit their Villages , and leave their Gardens to the disposal of the Victorious , and retire for safety into Woods , and inaccessible Rocks and Mountains . So that the World is now perswaded of the contrary , viz. That if those Barbarians shall make any further attempt to recover themselves out of that wretched Consternation in which they live , by the force of Arms , they will in all likelyhood be forc'd either to quit the absolute possession of the Island to the French , or accept of such Conditions of Peace as they can obtain , to renew the ancient Alliance , which they have been but too forward to break . CHAP. III. Of the Islands which lye towards the North. THe Islands we intend to describe in this Chapter , lying more towards the North , are consequently more temperate . They are also more frequented than those of Tabago , Granada , and S. Alousia , in regard the Ships which have refresh'd themselves at Martinico , and fall down thence to S. Christophers , may visit them one after another , without any diversion out of their Course . DOMINICO . THe Island of Dominico lies at the altitude of 15 degrees and 30 minutes . It is conceiv'd to be in length about 13. Leagues , and not much less in breadth , where it is at the greatest . There are in the midst of it several high Mountains , which encompass an inaccessible bottom , where may be seen from the tops of certain rocks an infinite number of Reptiles , of a dreadful bulk and length . This Island is inhabited by the Caribbians , who are very numerous in it . They have a long time entertain'd those who came to visit them with a story of a vast and monstrous Serpent , which had its aboad in that bottom . They affirmed that there was on the head of it a very sparkling stone , like a Carbuncle , of inestimable price ; That it commonly veil'd that rich Jewel with a thin moving skin , like that of a mans eye-lid ; but that when it went to drink , or sported himself in the midst of that deep bottom , he fully discover'd it , and that the rocks and all about receiv'd a wonderful lustre from the fire issuing out of that precious Crown . The supream Person of this Island was heretofore one of the most considerable among those of the same Nation . For when all their Forces marched out to Battel against the Arovagues , their common Enemies of the Continent ; he had the conduct of the Van-guard and was known by a particular mark which he had about him . When any French Ships come neer this Island , there are immediately seen several Canows , in each whereof there are three , or but four Indians at the most , who come to direct them to the Havens , where they may safely Anchor . They commonly bring along with them some of the Country Fruits , whereof having presented the Captains and other Officers with the choicest , they proffer the rest in exchange for Fishing-hooks , grains of Crystal , and such trifles , as they account precious . MARIGALANTA . THe Island of Marigalanta lyes at the altitude of 15 deg . and 40 minutes . It is a flat Country , and well furnish'd with wood , which argues it would be fertile enough , if it were once reduced to culture . It hath always been frequented by the Indians , as well in order to Fishing , as for some small Gardens which they have in it . The last Letters from the Carribies brought news that Mons . d'Howel , Governour of Gardeloupe had lately peopled this Island , and built a Fort in it to keep under certain Indians , who would have opposed his design , and had kill'd twenty of those whom he had sent thither at first to discover the Country ; and that upon that accident he had sent over thither three hundred men , who retreated in the night time to a great Vessel they had in the road , till such time as the Fort was made tenable . The Caribbians of Dominico , the better to continue the good correspondence there is between them and the Inhabitants of Gardeloupe , who are their next Neighbours , affirm they had no hand in that Massacre , and excused themselves to Mons . d' Howel , imputing it to those of their Nation , who live in the other Islands . SAINTS . BEtween Dominico and Gardeloupe there are three or four small Islands very neer one another , commonly called the Saints : They are at the same Altitude as Marigalanta , West from which they lye , and are as yet desert and unhabited . The Island of Birds lyes more West then the forementioned , at fifteen degrees , and forty five minutes . It hath that name from the infinite number of Birds , which breed in it , making their Nests even on the Sea-shoar : They are for the most part easily taken with the hand , not fearing men in regard they seldom see any . This Island lyes very low , and is hardly perceiv'd till one be very neer it . DESIRADO . THe Island Desirado was so called by Christopher Columbus , as being the first discover'd by him of all the Caribbies , in his second Voyage into America . And as he called the first place he discover'd of this new World San Salvador , whereas before it was called Guanahani , which is one of the Lucayos , at the altitude of 25 degrees and some minutes ; so he called this Desirado , from the obtaining of his Desire . It lies ten Leagues from Gardeloupe , North-east , and from the Line 16 degrees and 10 minutes . The soil of this Island is good ; and consequently it will not be long ere it be Inhabited . GARDELOUPE . GArdeloupe is one of the greatest and noblest Islands of any possess'd by the French in the Caribbies . It was heretofore called by the Indians Carucueïra ; but the Spaniards gave it the name by which it is now known . Some would have it precisely at 16 Degrees ; others add therto 16 minutes . The Circumference of it is about 60 Leagues , and , where broadest , about nine or ten in breadth . It is divided into two parts by a little Arm of the Sea , which separates the Grand'terre from that which is properly called Gardeloupe . The more Easterly part of this latter is called by the French Caebes-Terre , and that towards the West Basse-Terre . That part of it which is called the Grand'-Terre hath two Salt-pits , where the Sea-water is converted into Salt , as in several other Islands , by the force of the Sun , without assistance of Art. That part which is inhabited hath in several places , especially towards the middle of it , divers high Mountains , whereof some are full of bare and dreadful Rocks , rising out of a Bottom , encompassed with many inaccessible Precipices ; others are cover'd with delightful Trees , which are to them at all times a kind of pleasant Garland . At the foot of these Mountains there are several Plains of a vast extent , which are refresh'd by a great number of pleasant Rivers , which occasioned heretofore the Spanish Ships to touch there , to take in fresh water for the continuance of their Voyage . Some of these Rivers when they are overflown bring down pieces of Wood that have pass'd through the Sulphur-mines , that are in one of the most remarkable Mountains in the Island , which continually casts up smoak , whence it is called the Sulphur-Mountain . There are also in it Springs of hot water , which have been found by experience good for the Dropsie , and all Indispositions proceeding from a cold cause . There are between these two parts of the Land two great Gulphs , whence those Inhabitants who delight in Fishing may at any time take Tortoises , and several other excellent Fish . The French first planted themselves in this Island in the year M. DC . XXXV . M. M. du Plessis and l' Olive were the first Governours of it , with equal authority ; but the former dying seven moneths after his arrival , and the other becoming unfit for Government by the loss of his sight , there was sent over Mons . Auber , one of the Captains of St. Christophers , who chanc'd to be then at Paris . This Colony owes its conservation and welfare since to the prudence and conduct of this worthy Governor , who signaliz'd his entrance into that Charge by the Peace he made with the Carribians , and several good Constitutions in order to the welfare of the Inhabitants , whereof we shall give a more particular account in the second Book of this History . Monsieur d' Howel is now Lord and Governor of this Island , which is yet better since his establishment , for the number of the Inhabitants is much encreas'd , and they have built very fair Houses , and brought such Trading thither , that now it is one of the most flourishing and most considerable Islands of the Caribbies . There are in it very fair Plains , wherein the ground is ordered by the Plough , a thing not to be seen in any of the other Islands . And after the Plough , it bears Rice , Turky-wheat , the Manioc , whereof Cassava is made , Potatoes , nay , in some places Ginger and Sugar-canes , with great increase . The reformed Jacobins , or White-Friers , are possess'd of some part of the best Land in this Island , on which they have many delightful Plantations . The good condition wherein they are is to be acknowledg'd an effect of the care of the R. Father Raymond Breton , who , amidst many great difficulties , preserv'd them to his Order . In that part of the Island , which is called Basse-terre , there is a little Town which grows daily bigger : It hath already several Streets adorned with many handsome houses of Timber , most of two Stories , of a convenient structure and delightful to the eye . Besides a fair Parish-Church , there are in it a Colledg of Jesuits , and a Monastery of Carmelites , brought thither lately by the Governors means ; as also several Store-houses , well furnish'd with Provisions and Commodities , requisite for the subsistance of the Colony . The Governor lives in a Castle , not far from the Town . It is built four-square , having at each corner Spurs and Redoubts of Masons work , of such thickness as to bear the weight of several great Pieces of Brass , which are mounted there . A little beyond the Castle there is a very high Mountain which might somewhat incommodate it ; but the Governor not omitting any thing that might contribute to the ornament or security of the Island , hath planted some great Pieces there , and to prevent surprise of an Enemy , he hath made a kind of Cittadel there , which is at all times furnish'd with Provisions and Ammunition . The Cabes-terre hath also a considerable Fort , which secures the whole Quarter ; it is called St. Mary's Fort. Many persons of quality have made their retirement into this Island , and have set up a great number of Sugar-Mills . ANTEGO . THe Island of Antego lyes at the Altitude of 16 degrees , and 11 minutes , between the Barbados , and the Desirado . It is in length about six or seven leagues , the breadth not the same in all places ; The access of it is dangerous for Shipping , by reason of the rocks which encompass it . It was conceiv'd heretofore , that it was not to be inhabited , upon this presumption , that there was no fresh water in it : but the English , who have planted themselves in it , have met with some , and have made Ponds and Cisterns , which might supply that defect . This Island is abundant in Fish , most sorts of wild Fowl , and in all of tame Cattel . It is inhabited by seven or eight hundred men . MONT-SERRAT . THe Island of Mont-Serrat receiv'd that name from the Spaniards , upon the account of a certain resemblance there is between a Mountain in this , and that of Mont-Serrat , which is not far from Barcelona ; and it hath kept the name ever since . It lyes at the Altitude of 27 degrees . It is about three Leagues in length , and almost as much in breadth , so that it seems to be almost of a round figure . 'T is conceiv'd there are in it between six and seven hundred men . What is most considerable in this Island is a very fair Church , of a delightful Structure , built by the contributions of the Governor and Inhabitants . The Pulpit , the Seats , and all the Joyners and Carpenters work within it , are of the most precious and sweet-scented-wood growing in the Country . BARBOUTHOS . THe Island which the English call the Barbouthos , lyes at the Altitude of 17 degrees , and 30 minutes . It lyes very low , and is in length about five leagues , lying North-East from Mont-Serrat . The English are the Inhabitants of it , and the Colony may amount to between four and five hundred men , who find whereupon to subsist conveniently . It is subject to this annoyance , which is also common to the Islands of Antego and Mont-Serrat , that the Caribbians of Dominico , and other places , do many times commit great spoils in it . The enmity and aversion which those Barbarians have conceiv'd against the English Nation in general , is come to that height , that there hardly passes a year but they make one or two irruptions , in the night time , into same one of the Islands it is possess'd of ; and then , if they be not timely discover'd , and valiantly oppos'd , they kill all the men they meet , ransack the Houses and burn them , and if they can get any of the Women or Children , they carry them away Prisoners into their own Territories , with all the Booty they have a mind to . ROTONDA . THe Island called Redonda , or Rotonda , from its round figure , lyes at the altitude of 17 degrees , and 10 minutes . It is a very little one , and at a distance seems to be only a great Tower , and taking a prospect of it one way , a man might say it were a great Ship under sail . It is of easie access on all sides , by reason the Sea about it is deep , and without rocks or shelves , which might be dangerous to shipping . NIEVES . THe Island called Nieves , otherwise Mevis , lyes at the altitude of 27 degrees , and 19 minutes , Northward . It is not above six leagues about , and in the midst of it there is but one only Mountain , which is very high , and cover'd with great Trees up to the very top . The Plantations are all about the Mountain , beginning from the Sea-side , till you come to the highest part of it , the ascent being commodious enough . This Island may easily be compass'd either by land or water . There are in it divers springs of fresh water , whereof some are strong enough to make their way to the Sea : Nay there is one spring , whereof the waters are hot and mineral . Not far from the source there are Bathes made , which are frequented with good success , in order to the curing of those diseases for which the waters of Bourbon are recommended . The English , who planted themselves there in the year M. DC . XXVIII . are still the Inhabitants of this Island , and they are now thought to be between three and four thousand men , who subsist and live handsomly , by the trade they drive in Sugar , Ginger and Tobacco . This Island is the best governed of any in the Caribbies . Justice is there administred with great prudence by a Council , consisting of the most eminent and most ancient Inhabitants of the Colony : Swearing , Thieving , Drunkenness , Fornication , and all dissolutions and disorders are severely punish'd . In the Year M. DC . XLIX . Mr. Lake , a knowing person and fearing God , had the Government of it . He is since departed this life . There are in this Island three Churches , which have nothing extraordinary , as to Structure , but are very convenient as to the performing of Divine Service . For the security of the Vessels that are in the Road , and to prevent the invasion of an Enemy , there is a Fort built , wherein are several great Pieces which command as far as the Sea. It secures also the publick Store-houses , into which all the Commodities that are imported , and necessary for the subsistance of the Inhabitants , are disposed . And thence it is , that they are afterwards distributed to those private persons who stand in need thereof , provided those who have the over-sight of them think them solvent persons , according to the time and price agreed upon , and ordered by the Governor and Council . A further recommendation of this Island , is , that it is divided only by a small arm of the Sea from that of St. Christophers , the noblest and most famous of all the Caribbies . Having given but a short Description of the other Islands , what we shall give of this , as being the chiefest , will be somewhat larger . For which reason , we shall assign it a Chapter by it self . CHAP. IV. Of the Island of St. Christopher . ST Christophers was so called by Christopher Columbus , who finding it very pleasant , would needs give it his own name . He was engag'd to give it this name from a consideration of the figure of its Mountains , the Island having on its upper part , as it were upon one of its shoulders , another lesser Mountain , as St Christopher is painted like a Gyant , carrying our Saviour upon his , as it were a little Child . It s altitude is at 17 degrees , 25 minutes . It is about 25 leagues in compass . The Soil being light and sandy , is apt to produce all sorts of the Country Fruits , as also many of the choicest growing in Europe . It lyes high in the midst , by reason of some very high Mountains , out of which arise several Rivers , which sometimes are so suddenly overflown through the rains falling on the Mountains , so as that there is none seen at the extremities of them , or in the Plains , that the Inhabitants are many times surpriz'd by those Torrents . The whole Island is divided into four Cantons , or Quarters , two whereof are possess'd by the English ; the other two by the French ; but in such sort , as that people cannot cross from one quarter to the other , without passing over Lands of one of the two Nations . The English have in their part a greater number of little Rivers then the French ; but in requital , the latter have more of the plain Country , and Lands fitter for cultivation . The English also exceed the French in number ; but the latter have more fortified places , and are better armed . The French have four Forts , well furnish'd with great Pieces , which carry a great way into the Sea ; and one of them hath regular works , like a Citadel . The most considerable next that lyes at the Haven , or Anchoring-place , called Basse-terre . There is in both a constant Guard kept : And to prevent the differences which might happen between two different Nations , each of them upon the Avenues of their Quarters hath a Guard which is , renew'd every day . The English have two fortifi'd places , whereof one commands the great Haven , and the other a Descent , not far from Pointe de Sable . This Island is furnish'd with a fair Salt-pit , lying on the Sea-side , which the Inhabitants commonly call Cul-de-Sac . Not far thence , there is a small Point of Land , which reaches out so far towards the Island of Nieves , that it is not above half a league of Sea between the two , insomuch that there have been those who have swam from one to the other . It is conceiv'd there is a Silver-mine in St. Christophers ; but in regard the Salt-pits , Woods , Havens , and Mines are common to both Nations , no body looks after it : Besides , such an enterprise would require a great stock , and an infinite number of Slaves . The true Silver-mine of this Island is Sugar . A man may easily compass the whole Island by Land , but cannot pass through the midst of it , by reason of several great and steepy Mountains , between which there are dreadful precipices , and springs of hot water : Nay there are some springs of Sulphur , which hath occasion'd one of them to be called , the Sulphur-Mountain . Taking the Circumference from without , the body of the Island seems to extend it self , by a gentle descent , down to the Sea-side , and is of an unequal breadth , according as the Mountains dilate their skirts more or less towards the Sea , or the more the Sea advances , and forces the land against the Mountains . The Soil , as far as it is cultivated , that is , to the steepy ascent of the Mountains , is divided in a manner about into several stages or stories , through which there are drawn fair and spacious ways , in a strait-line , as much as the places would permit . The first of these lines of communication begins at about a hundred paces from the Sea-side ; another three or four hundred paces higher , and so ascending to the third or fourth , whence a man may take a very pleasant prospect of all the Plantations from thence downwards . Every Stage , which makes a kind of girdle , or enclosure , greater or lesser about the Mountains , according to the greater or lesser distance of it from the Mountains , hath also its ways , which like so many crossing streets afford an easie access to those who live higher or lower ; and this with such a noble symmetry , that when a man compasses the Island by Sea , he cannot imagine any thing more delightful , then to see that pleasing verdure of so many Trees , which are planted along the high-ways , and are the divisions between the several Plantations . The prospect is such , that the eye can hardly be wearied with it : If it be directed upwards , it is terminated by those high Mountains , which are crown'd with a perpetual verdure , and cloath'd with precious Woods : If downwards , it is entertain'd by the delightful prospect of Gardens , which taken in from those places where the Mountains are inaccessible , are thence by a gentle and easie descent continu'd to the Sea-side . The delightful bright-green of the Tobacco , planted exactly by the line , the pale-yellow of the Sugar-Canes , when come to maturity , and the dark-green of Ginger and Potatoes , make so delightful a Landskip , as must cause an extraordinary recreation to the unwearied eye . What very much adds to this delight , is , that in the midst of every Plantation , or Garden , there may be seen several fair houses of different structures , particularly those which are cover'd with red or glaz'd slate , contribute a greater lustre to that pleasant perspective . And in regard there is a perpetual ascent in the Island , the lower stage or story deprives not the sight of the pleasure arising from the prospect of that which lyes at a greater distance ; but a man may at one grasp of the eye , as it were in an instant , behold all those delightful divisions , all those ways which look like so many walks of an Orchard , planted with several sorts of Trees ; all those Gardens regularly beset with divers Fruits ; and all those Edifices , which for the most part are not distant one from another above a hundred paces . In a word , so many agreeable objects offer themselves to the eye , at the same intuition , that it is at a kind of loss on which most to fasten it self . There is indeed a certain necessity , for the greater convenience of the Inhabitants , and easier managing of their employments , that their houses should be distinct one from another , and plac'd in the midst of that piece of ground which they have to manure . The French , besides the houses they have thus dispos'd at certain distances , have , in their Quarter of Basse-terre , a Town which grows bigger daily , and whereof the Houses are of Brick and Timber . It lyes neer the Haven , where commonly Ships lye at Anchor . The most considerable of the Inhabitants , and Foreign-Merchants have Store-houses there . The French and Dutch Merchants , who reside there constantly , are well furnish'd with excellent Wines , Aqua-vitae , and Beer , all sorts of Stuffes , of Silk , or Wooll , fit for the Country , and generally all the refreshments , which being not of the growth of the Island , are yet necessary for the better accommodation of the Inhabitants . All is sold at a reasonable rate , and in exchange for the Commodities growing in the Country . In the same place live several sorts of Trades-men , whose employments are necessary to Commerce and civil Society . There is also a Hall for the administration of Justice , and a fair Church able to contain a very great Congregation : The Structure is of wood , rais'd on a foundation of Free-stone : Instead of Glass-windows there are only turned Pillars , after the fashion of a Balcony . It is cover'd with red Slate . The Capuchins for some years had the oversight of the said Church , and the charge of the Souls , as to the French , over the whole Island : but in the year one thousand six hundred forty and six , they were disengag'd from that employment by the unanimous consent of the Inhabitants , who civilly dismiss'd them , and receiv'd in their stead Jesuits and Carmelites , who have very fair Houses and Plantations , which are manured by a great number of Slaves belonging to them , through whose means they are very handsomly maintained . The R. F. Henry du Vivier was the first Superior of the Jesuitical Mission . His Excellency the General hath also built a very fair Hospital , in a very healthy place , where such sick persons as are unable to effect their recovery at their own houses , are attended , and maintained , and visited by Physitians and Surgeons , till they are restored to their former health . Strangers also who fall sick in the Island are receiv'd in there . Order is also taken that Orphans be dispos'd into convenient houses , where they are brought up and instructed . There are many noble Structures built both by the the English and French ; but the most magnificent of any is the Castle of the French General , the particular Description whereof we shall nevertheless forbear , in regard it makes not much to the Natural History oft he Caribbies . Of the English building the most considerable are those of the late Mr. Warner , first Governour General of this Nation ; Mr. Rich's , his successor ; Mr. Everard's , and Col. Geffreyson's , which may well be ranked among the most noble , and best accomplish'd of any in the Caribbies . The English have also built in this Island five very fair Churches , well furnish'd within with Pulpits , and Seats , of excellent Joyners work , of precious wood . Till the late Times , the Ministers were sent thither by the Archbishop of Canterbury , to whose Diocess it belongs . CHAP. V. Of the Lee-ward Islands . ALL the Islands lying West from St. Christophers are commonly called the Lee-ward Islands , inasmuch as the constant wind of the Caribbies is an East-wind , with some point of the North , and that there is seldom any West or South-wind . Of these there are nine principal ones , whereof we shall give an account in this Chapter , according to the order they are placed in the Map. St EUSTACE . THe Island of St. Eustace lyes North-West from St. Christophers , at the altitude of seventeen degrees , and forty minutes . It is about five leagues in compass . To speak properly , it is but a Mountain rising up in the midst of the Ocean , much like a Sugar-loaf , which is thought to be the figure of Mount Tabor , and the Pic of Teneriffe , save that the last named is incomparably higher . The Colony inhabiting it , consisting of about sixteen hundred men , acknowledg the Sovereignty of the States-General , who have granted the Government of it to Mons . Van Ree , and his Associates , Merchants of Flushing in Zealand . This Island is the strongest , as to situation , of all the Caribbies , for there is but one good descent , which may be easily defended ; so that a few men might keep off a great Army : But besides this natural Fortification , there is in it a strong Fort which commands the best Haven , the Guns of it carrying a good distance into the Sea. The Inhabitants have neat houses , and those well furnish'd , as their Country-men have in Holland . Only the very top of the Mountain is cover'd with Wood ; all the compass is manur'd . It can hardly be credited what quantities of Tobacco it hath heretofore and still doth yield . Though the top of this Mountain seems to be very picked , yet is there a kind of bottom of a large extent , affording a retreat to a great number of wild Beasts . The Inhabitants are very industrious in keeping on their Lands all sorts of Poultry , as also Swine and Conies , which breed exereamly . There are no Springs in this Island ; but there are now few Houses but have a good Cistern to supply that defect : There are also Store-houses so well furnish'd with all things requisite to life , and the accommodation of the Inhabitants , that many times they have wherewith to pleasure their Neighbours . The Inhabitants live decently and Christianly , and cannot justly be reproach'd with those crimes which some have impos'd upon them . There is in the Island one Church , which hath from time to time been supply'd with very able Pastors ; of whom one was Mr May , who , among other Writings , put out a Learned Commentary on the most difficult places of the five Books of Moses , wherein there are many curious Observations of Nature . St BARTHOLOMEW . THe Island of S. Bartholomew lies North-east from S. Christophers , at the 16. degree of Altitude : It hath but little ground fit for manuring , though it be it be a considerable compass : The Governour-General of the French , de Poincy , peopled it at his own Charge about fifteen years since : It affords several sorts of excellent Trees , which are much esteem'd ; an infinite number of Birds of several kinds ; and a kind of Lime-stone , which is fetch'd thence by the Inhabitants of the other Islands . There is no safe coming in for Ships of great burthen , by reason of the many Rocks which encompass it . Such persons as are enclin'd to solitude cannot dispose themselves to a fitter place for it than this is . SABA . THe Island of Saba lies North-west from S. Eustace's , at the altitude of 17 degrees and 35 minutes : A man would think it at a distance to be only a Rock ; but the Colony of S. Eustace , which sent over men to manure ●t , hath found in it a pleasant Valley , able to employ many Families , who live contentedly in that delightful retirement . Only Shallops can come neer it . The Fishing about it is very plentiful : Nor is there any want of other Refreshments that are necessary . St MARTIN . THe Island of S. Martin lies at the Altitude of 18. degrees and 16 minutes : It is about seven Leagues in length , and four in bredth : There are in it excellent Salt-ponds , which had oblig'd the Spaniard to build a Fort in it , the better to secure the possession of it ; but about nine years since he demolish'd the Fort and quitted the Island : Which being observ'd by Monsieur de Ruyter , who commanded one of the Ships which Monsieur Lampsen commonly sends into America , and who then sailed by this Island , he went to S. Eustace's to raise men , whom he brought thither , and took possession of it in the name of the States-General . The news of the Spaniards departure thence coming at the same time to the French General , he presently dispatch'd thither a Ship very well mann'd , to recover the right and pretensions of the French , who had been possess'd of the said Island before the usurpation of the Spaniard : Since the French and Dutch have divided it , and live very friendly together . The French have there about 300 men . The Salt-ponds are in the Dutch-Quarter . The Dutch are more in number than the French : Lampsen and Van Ree are the Directors of the Colony . They have very fair Houses , large Store-houses , and a considerable number of Negroes , who are their perpetual Slaves . There is no fresh water in this Island , but what when it rains is receiv'd into Cisterns , which are common enough . There are several little Islands about this , very convenient for the divertisements of the Inhabitants . There are also Ponds of salt water , which run up far into the Land , in which are taken abundance of good Fish , especially Sea-Tortoises . There are in the Woods Wild-Swine , Quists , Turtles , and an infinite number of Parrots . There are also several Trees , out of which distill several sorts of Gums : but the Tobacco which grows here being esteem'd beyond that of any of the other Islands , the Commerce of it is so much the more considerable . The French and Dutch have their distinct Churches in their several Jurisdictions . Monsieur des Camps , the present Pastor of the Dutch Church was sent thither in September , 1655. by the Synod of the Walloon Churches of the United Provinces , under whose spiritual inspection this Colony is . SNAKE . THe Island named the Snake , is so called from its figure ; for it is a long tract of earth , but very narrow , winding almost about neer S. Martins Island , whence it is very plainly perceiv'd . There is not any Mountain in it , the ground lying low and even . Where it is broadest there is a Pond , about which some English families planted themselves about seven or eight years since , and where they plant Tobacco , which is highly esteem'd of those who are good judges in that Commodity . The Island lyes at 18 degrees and 20 minutes on this side the Line . SOMBRERO . THe Island Sombrero lyes in the midst of those Banks which lye about the Channel , through which the Ships bound for Europe do pass . It lyes at 18 degrees and 30 minutes . The Spaniards called it Sombrero , from its having the figure of a Hat. It is not inhabited . ANEGADO . A Negado , which lyes under the same degree as Sombrero , is also desert , and of dangerous access . VIRGINS . THe Virgins , greater and lesser , comprehend several Islands marked in the Map by that name . There are numbred in all twelve or thirteen of them : They reach Eastward from St. John de Porto-Rico , at the altitude of 18 degrees , North of the Line . Between these Islands there are very good Anchoring places for several Fleets . The Spaniards visit them often , in order to Fishing , which is there plentiful . There are also in them an infinite number of rare both Land and Sea-fowl . They afford so little good ground , that after a tryal made thereof in several places , it was concluded , that they deserved not Inhabitants . S te CROIX . THe last of all the Caribbies of the Lee-ward Islands is the Island of Sante Croix , or the Holy Cross . It lyes at 18 degrees and some minutes . The Caribbians who were forc'd thence by the Spaniards , call it Ayay : It was much esteem'd among them , because it was the first Island that Nation possess'd themselves of when they came from the North to seek a convenient habitation to lay the foundations of their Colonies , as shall be represented particularly in the Second Book of this History . The Soil of this Island returns with good interest whatever is sown in it : there are in it fair and spacious Plains , of a black earth , and easie to be manured : there are also several fair and precious kinds of Trees good for Dying and Joyners work . The Air is good , but the Waters not so wholsom , if drunk immediately after they are drawn : To take away the ill quality they have , they are put to rest a certain time in earthen vessels , which makes them good ; and thence it is conceiv'd that the bad quality proceeds from their mud , as is observed in those of the Nile . This Island is now possess'd by the French , who have rais'd it to a great height after its several changes of former Masters . The French General supplies it with Inhabitants at his own charge . It may be nine or ten Leagues in length , and neer as much in breadth , where it is broadest . The Mountains are neither so high nor shuffled so neer together , but that people may get up to the tops of them , and that there is good ground enough besides to find work for many thousands of men . CHAP. VI. Of Trees growing in these Islands , whose Fruit may be eaten : OF the Trees growing in these Islands some bear good Fruits , which contribute to the nourishment of the Inhabitants ; others are fit for Building , Joyners work , or Dying : There are some also very successfully used in Medicine , and some which only delight the Smelling by their sweet scent , and the Sight by their ever verdant Boughs and Leaves . Of those which bear Fruits fit for Food , and may be seen in Europe , there are only here Orange-trees , Pomegranate-trees , Citron-trees , and Lemon-trees , the bulk and goodness whereof far exceeds those of the same kinds growing elsewhere . ORANGE . OF Oranges there are two kinds , yet of the same figure , and distinguishable only by the taste : some are sweet , others sharp , both extreamly delicate . The sharp are a great convenience to house-keeping , for they are used instead of Verjuyce and Vinegar ; but the sweet excell in goodness : Some indeed call the China-Orange , the Queen of Oranges , and real Musk-balls under the colour and figure of Oranges : But however some may celebrate the delightful sweetness of the China-Oranges , there are others prefer the excellent taste and picquancy of our American-Oranges . POMEGRANATE . THe Pomegranate-trees grow also excellently well in all these Islands , and bear Fruits fair to the Eye and pleasant to the Taste . In many places these Trees serve for Palisadoes about Courts , borders of Gardens , and the Avenues of Houses . CITRONS . OF Citrons there are three kinds , different as to bigness , and which consequently are not all called Citrons . The first kind , which is the fairest and largest , is called Lime : it is only good to be preserv'd , having very little juyce ; but preserv'd , it is excellent . The second kind is the Lemon , about the bigness of the Citron brought from Spain : but its juyce is little , in comparison of its bulk . The little Citron , which makes the third kind , is the best and most esteem'd : it hath a very thin skin or pellicle , and is full of a very sharp juyce , which gives an excellent taste to Meats , and a picquancy to several Sawces : it is a particular Fruit of America . Some curious persons have in their Gardens a kind of very sweet Citrons , both as to their peel and juyce , which as to bigness and taste come not behind those which grow in Portugal . All other Trees growing in the Caribbies have their Leaves , Flowers , Fruit , and Bark , of a Figure , Taste and Colour different from those of our Countries . GOYAVIER . TO begin with the Fruit-Trees ; there is some account made of the Goyavier , which comes neer the figure of the Laurel , save that the Leaves are softer , of a brighter green , and more cottened on the lower-side . The Bark of this Tree is very thin and smooth : It shoots forth at the roots several suckers , which if not taken away , will in time make a thick wood about it , as far as there is any good ground . Its branches , which are thick and well furnish'd with leaves , are loaden twice a year with little white Flowers , which are follow'd by several green Apples , which become yellow , and of a good smell when they are ripe . This Fruit hath on the top a little posie like a Crown , and the meat within is either white or red , full of little kernels , like those of a Pomegranate ; whence the Dutch call it the sweet Pomegranate : It is about the bigness of a Pearmain , and ripens in one night . Being eaten green , it is astringent : whence it is used by many against Bloody-Fluxes : but being ripe it hath a quite contrary effect . PAPAYER . THe Papayer is a Tree which grows without boughs , about 15 or 20 foot high , big proportionably to its height , hollow and spongious within , whence it is used to convey Springs and Rivulets to diverse places . There are two kinds of it ; one commonly found in all the Islands . The leaves of it are divided into three points , much like the leaf of the Fig-tree : They are fastened to long tails , as big as a mans thumbs , and hollow within . They shoot out of the top of the Tree , and bending downwards , they cover several round fruits , about the bigness of the great Quince-pear , which grow round the boal to which they are fastened . The other kind is particular to the Island of Sante Croix . It is fairer , and hath more leaves then the former : but what causes it to be more esteem'd is its Fruit , which is about the bigness of a Melon , and of the figure of a womans breast , whence the Portughese call it Mamao . There is this particularly remarkable in these Trees , that they bring forth new fruits every moneth in the year . The flower of both kind is of good scent , and comes neer that of Jessemine . The Fruit of the latter is accounted among the choicest entertainments of the Islands , in as much as being come to perfection it hath a firm substance , and may be cut in pieces like a Melon , and is of a very pleasant taste . The rind is yellow , intermix'd with certain green lines , and within it is full of little seeds , round , viscous , and soft , of a picquant taste , and approaching that of Spice . This fruit fortifies the stomack , and helps digestion . MOMIN . THe Momin is a Tree grows up to the bigness of an Apple-tree , and bears a large fruit of the same name . 'T is true , the Islanders commonly call it Corasol , because the seeds of those they have was brought from Corasol , an Island possess'd long since by the Dutch , who have there a good Fort , and a numerous Colony , which hath spred it self into several other Islands neer it . This Fruit is like a little Cucumber not fully ripe ; the rind of it is always green , and enamell'd with several small partitions like scales : if it be gathered in its maturity it is within as white as cream , and of a mixture of sweetness and sharpness , which much heightens the taste of it . This Fruit is extreamly cooling , and pleasant to the palate : In the midst of it lyes the seed , which is of the bigness and figure of a Bean , very smooth , and of the colour of a Touch-stone on which a piece of gold had been newly try'd ; for it seems to sparkle with little golden veins . JUNIPA . JUnipa , or Jenipa , being the same Tree which the Brasilians call Janipaba , and the Portuguez , Jenipapo , grows up to the bigness of a Chestnut-tree , the boughes of it bowing down towards the ground , and making a pleasant shade : The leaves of it are long , like those of a Wallnut-tree : It bears a kind of flower like those of Narcissus , and they are of a good scent . The wood of it is solid , and in colour of a pearly grey . The Inhabitants cut down these Trees while they are yet young , to make stocks for Muskets and Fire-locks , in regard the wood being easie to be wrought , may be excellently polish'd . Every moneth it is cloath'd with some new leaves : It bears a kind of Apples , which being ripe seem to have been baked in an Oven , about the bigness of an ordinary Apple : Falling from the Tree they make a noise like that of a gun discharg'd : which proceeds hence , that certain winds or spirits pent up in the thin pellicles which enclose the seed , being stirr'd by the fall , force their way out with a certain violence . Whence it may be concluded , that it is the same Fruit which the Indians in New-Spain , by a barbarous name call Quant la Lazin . These Junipa ▪ apples eaten without taking away the little skin within them , are extreamly binding . This Fruit is much sought after by Hunts-men , in regard that being sourish it quenches thirst , and comforts such as are wearied by travelling . The juice of it dyes a very dark Violet , though it self be as clear as rock-water : nay when it is applied twice to the same part of the body which a man would dye , it makes the place appear black . The Indians use it to fortifie the body , and to make it more supple before they go to the wars . They are also of a perswasion that this colour renders them more terrible to their enemies . The tincture this Fruit gives cannot be taken away with Soap ; but after nine or ten days it disappears of it self . The Swine which eat of this fruit when it falls off the Tree , have the flesh and fat of a violet colour , as hath been found by experience . The same thing hath been observ'd in the flesh of Parrots , and other Birds , when they have eaten of it . There may be made of these Apples a drink pleasant enough , yet such as is only us'd among the Indians and Hunts-men , who have no setled habitation . RAISIN . THe Raisin-tree , or Vine , which the Caribbians call Ouliem , grows up to a midling height , and creeps in a manner along the ground on the Sea-side : but in good ground , it grows up high , as one of the most delightful Trees of the Forest . The leaves of it are round , and thick , intermixt with red and green . Under the bark of the trunk , having rais'd a white soft substance about two inches thick , a man finds a wood of a violet colour , solid , and fit for excellent pieces of Joyners work . It bears in its branches such fruits , as when they are ripe might be taken for great violet Grapes ; but in stead of kernels , every Grape hath under a tender pellicle , and under a very small substance , which is a little sowrish , cooling , and of a good taste , a hard stone like that of a Plumb . ACAJOV . THere are three kinds of Trees known by the name of Acajou ; but of those , only that we shall here describe bears any fruit : 'T is a Tree of no great height , spreading its branches down towards the ground : The leaves of it are fair and large , closing to a roundness before , and divided by certain veins . The flowers of it at the first shooting forth are white , but afterwards they become incarnate , and of a purple colour : They grow in tuffes and bushes , and they send forth so sweet a scent , that it is easie to distinguish the Tree which bears them : These flowers fall not till they are thrust off by a kind of Chestnut , much after the form of an Ear , or a Hares kidney . When this Chestnut is come to its growth , there is fram'd under it a very fair Apple , somewhat long , which is crown'd with that as a crest , which as it ripens becomes of an Olive-colour , while the Apple puts on a thin delicate skin of a lively Vermilion . Within it is full of certain spungious filaments , which yield a kind of sweet and sharp juice extreamly good to quench thirst , and accounted very good for the stomach , as also in swoonings and fainting , being qualifi'd with a little Sugar : But if it chance to fall on any Linen , it makes a red stain therein , which continues till such time as the Tree brings forth new flowers . The Indians make an excellent drink of this fruit , which being kept some days inebriates as soon as the best French-wine would . The Nut which is above , burnt , yields a caustick oyl , which is successfully used to mollifie , nay to take away Corns , and the callousness of the feet . If it be crack'd there is within a kernel , cover'd with a thin pellicle , which being taken away it is of an excellent taste , and its vertue is to warm and extreamly to fortifie the Stomach . This Tree bears but once a year ; whence the Brasilians number their age by the Nuts growing on this Apple , laying up one for every year , which they keep very carefully in a little basket for that purpose . If an incision be made at the foot of this Tree there will come forth a clear and transparent Gum , which many have taken for that which is brought out of Arabia . The seed of the Tree is in the Nut , which put into the ground grows without any trouble . ICACO . THe Icaco is a kind of small Plumb-tree which grows after the form of a Briar ; the branches of it are at all times loaden with small long leaves : Twice a year they are dress'd with abundance of pretty white or violet flowers , which are follow'd by a little round fruit , about the bigness of a Damsin , and that being ripe , grows either white or violet , as the flower had been before : This fruit is very sweet , and so lov'd by some Savages living neer the Gulf of Hondures , that they are called Icacos from their much feeding on these Plumbs . Those who have travell'd among them have observed , that when these fruits are ripe they carefully secure the propriety thereof to themselves , and to prevent their Neighbours , who have none in their Quarters , from spoiling the Trees , have Guards set on the Avenues of their Country , who with Club and Dart oppose such as should attempt their disturbance . MONBAIN . THe Monbain is a Tree grows very high , and bears long and yellowish Plumbs , which are of a scent good enough : But the stone being bigger then all the meat about it , they are not much esteem'd , unless it be of some who mix them in the drinks of Ouïcou and Maby , to give them a better taste . The Swine feeding in the Woods are always fat when these fruits are ripe ; for there falls abundance of them under the Trees as they ripen , which are greedily devoured by those creatures . This Tree yields a yellow Gum , which casts a stronger scent then the fruit . The branches thrust into the ground easily take root ; whence it comes that they commonly set those Closes with them where they keep Cattle . The Courbary for the most part grows higher , more leavie and bigger then the Monbain . It bears a fruit the shell whereof can hardly be broken , and it is about four fingers long , two broad , and one thick : Within the shell there is two or three stones cover'd with a soft meat , as yellow as Saffron . It is of a good taste ; but if much of it be taken it extreamly clogs the stomack , and hinders respiration . The Savages in case of necessity make a drink of it , which well ordered is not unpleasant , that is , when it is well boild with water . The wood of this Tree is solid , of a colour inclining to red . The Tree being old yields a Gum which is hardened by the Sun , and will continue clear , transparent as yellow Amber , and of a good scent . Some Indians make Buttons of it , of several fashions , of which they make Bracelets , Neck-laces , and Pendants , which are handsom , glittering , and of a good scent . INDIAN FIG-TREE . THere is in most of these Islands a great Tree , which the Europeans have called the Indian Fig-tree , because it bears a small fruit without any stone , which in figure and taste comes neer the French Fig : Otherwise it hath no resemblance to our Fig-trees ; for besides that the leaf is of a different figure , and much narrower , it grows in some places to such an excessive bulk , that there are of them such as many men put together cannot encompass , in regard the Trunk , which commonly is not even in its circumference , shoots forth on the sides from the very root to the place where the boughs begin , certain excrescencies which reach four or five foot about , and which by that means make deep cavities , standing like so many Neeches . These Excrescencies which are of the same substance with the body of the Tree , are also enclos'd with the same bark as covers it , and they are seven or eight inches thick , proportionably to the Trunk they encompass . The wood of this Tree within is white and soft , and there are commonly cut out of those long pieces which shoot forth out of the Trunk , Planks for Flooring , Doors and Tables , without any fear that the Tree should dye : For , in a short time it so easily recovers the prejudice it had receiv'd , that it can hardly be perceiv'd there was any thing taken from it . All those who have liv'd in the Island of Tortoises , which lyes North from Hispaniola , have seen in the way which leads from the Plains of the Mountain to the Village , which the French call Milplantage , one of these Trees which may well afford shelter to two hundred men under the shade of its branches , which are always loaden with leaves very thick and bushy . SERVICE-TREE . THere is in these Islands a kind of Service-tree much different from that in France ; for it is of an excessive height , pleasant to the eye , and adorn'd with fair leaves and branches . It bears a pleasant fruit , round as a Cherry , of a yellowish colour , spotted with little round spots ; when it is ripe it falls off of it self : It tastes like a Sorb-apple , and thence it came to be so called : It is much sought after by the Birds . The PRICKLY-PALM . ALL these Islands have Palms , nay some have four several sorts of them . One is called the Prickly or Thorny-Palm , having that name from the prickliness of it , the boal , branches , and leaves being furnished with prickles very sharp , and so dangerous , that whoever is prick'd thereby will be troubled a long time , if a present remedy be not applyed : Those which encompass the trunk are flat , about the length of a mans finger , of the figure of a Tooth-pick , smooth , and of a tawny colour inclining to black . The Negroes before they come neer it make a fire about the foot of the Tree to burn up the prickles , which are as so much armour to it . It s fruit consists in a great tuft , which contains several greyish , hard and round Nuts , within which are kernels good to eat . Of this kind of Palms some Negroes get a sort of Wine by making incisions in the branches . It is probably the same Tree which the Brasilians call Ayri . FRANC-PALM . THe second kind is the Franc-Palm : It is a strait Tree of extraordinary height . The roots of this Tree are above ground , round about the stock two or three foot high , and about the bigness of a Hogshead : These roots are small proportionably to the height of the Tree they sustain ; but they are so confusedly shufled one within another , that they afford it a substantial support . One thing particular to this Tree is , that it is bigger above then below : While it is young the bark is tender , of a dark-grey colour , and mark'd at every foot 's distance with a circle , which discovers very neer how many years it hath been in the ground : But when it is come to its full growth , it is all over so solid and smooth , that there is nothing to be seen . The top of it is adorned with several fair branches chanell'd , and smooth , which have on each side an infinite number of leaves , green , long , narrow and very thin , which add much to its beauty . The tenderest of these branches , which are not yet fully blown , start up directly from the middle of the Tree , while the others which bend downwards all about make it as 't were a rich and beautiful crown . This Tree disburthens it self every month of some one of its branches , as also of a bark which is loosned from below , which is four or five foot long , about two broad , and of the thickness of tann'd leather . The Inhabitants of the Islands call this bark Tache , and they use it for the covering of their Kitchins , and other places belonging to their habitations , as they make use of the leaves neatly ty'd together in little sheaves to cover their houses . We have purposely ranked the Palms among the Fruit-trees of these . Islands , in regard all of them , the Latanier only excepted , contribute somewhat to the nourishment of men . For if the Prickly-Palm before described , afford Wine , this bears on the top of its trunk , and as it were in its heart , a whitish marrow or pith , very tender and savory , tasting like a small Nut , if eaten raw , and being boiled , and seasoned with the thin and white leaves which encompass it , and are as it were so much linen about it , it may be numbred among the most delicious dishes of the Caribbies . The French call that marrowy substance , and the leaves enclosing it , Chou de Palmiste , Palm-Cabbage , for they put it into the Pot instead of Cabbage , and other Herbs . Cleave the trunk of this Tree in two , and take away , as may easily be done , a certain filiamental and soft matter , which lyes within , the remaining wood , which is by that means made hollow , and a good inch thick , makes excellent long gutters , which will last a great while . They are used also to cover with one piece only the roof of the Cazes , and to convey water to any place . Turners and Joyners make of this wood , which is almost black and easily polish'd , several excellent pieces which are naturally marbled . Pliny writes of Trees so prodigiously high , that an arrow could not be shot over them : and the Author of the General History of the Indies speaks of a Tree so high that a man could not cast a stone over it . But though the Palm we now describe much exceeds all the other Trees of the Caribbies , yet dare we not affirm it to be of such an extraordinary height , since that from the foot of the Tree there may be easily observ'd a fair branch , which rising out of the top of the trunk , is always turn'd towards the Sun-rising . It is renew'd every year , and when it is come out of its case , it is enamell'd with an infinite number of little yellow flowers , like golden buttons , which afterwards falling , their places are supply'd by certain round fruits , about the bigness of a small Hens egge . They are fasten'd together as it were in one cluster , and that these flowers and fruits might be secured against the injuries of the weather , they are cover'd above by a thick bark , which on the outside is hard and of a greyish colour , but within of a kind of Vermilion-guilt , closing upwards like a Pyramid . This precious fan is nothing else but the case which kept in the flowers before they were fully blown , and being opened below spreads it self into a hollow figure in the midst , and pointed at the extremities , the better to cover both the flowers and the fruit . LATANIER . THe third kind of Palm is called the Latanier : This grows up to a considerable height , but not very big . In stead of branches , it hath only long leaves , round above , and spread at the extremity like a fan . They are fastened to certain great stalks which come out of certain filaments that encompass the top of the trunk , like a thick piece of Canvass , red and very clear . These leaves ty'd up in little bundles serve to cover the Cazes , and of the rind which is raised from above the tails or stalks , may be made Sives , Baskets , and several other little curiosities , which the Indians account the best of their Houshold-stuff . Of the wood of this Tree , as also of that of the Franc-Palm , they make Bows , the Clubs they use in fighting , in stead of Swords , Azagayes , a kind of little sharp Launces , which they dart at their enemies with the hand , and they sharpen therewith the points of their Arrows , which by that means are as piercing as if they were of Steel . COCOS . THe fourth kind of Palm , and the most excellent of all is that which is called Cocos , that famous fruit of which Historians tell such miracles . But it is to be observ'd that the Cocos of the West-Indies grow not neer to the height of those in the East-Indies , the trunk commonly not exceeding twenty or twenty five foot in height , of a bigness proportionable thereto . It is better furnish'd with branches and leaves then the Franc-Palm . The Islands of Monaca and Routam , at the Gulf of Hondures , are famous for their abounding with these Trees . The Island of S. Bartholomew of the Caribbies have also of them , and thence they were brought to S. Christophers . The fruit grows upon the very trunk , at the shooting forth of the branches . It hath the form of a Nut , but is without comparison much bigger ; for one of them sometimes weighs about ten pound . From the first bearing the Tree is never found without fruit , for it bears new every moneth . The shell is so hard and thick that it may be polish'd , and figures engrav'd upon it , and made into Cups , Bottles , and other Vessels . It is encompass'd with a thick covering which is all of filaments . When the Coco-nut is opened , there is first met with a meat , white as snow , which is extreamly nourishing , and tastes like an Almond : There is so much of this marrowy substance in every fruit as may well fill an ordinary dish . It is very firmly fastened within the shell , and in the midst of it there is a large glass full of liquor , clear and pleasant as perfum'd Wine : so that a man may be well satisfi'd with one of these fruits at a meal . It is only this water which is turned into seed , and among other vertues hath that of clearing the face of all wrinkles , and giving it a bright and Vermilion colour , so it be washed therewith as soon as the fruit is fallen from the Tree . Who desires a particular account of the Cocos and its uses , as well in Physick as House-keeping , may read the large description of it made by Francis Pyrard , in his Treatise of the Animals , Trees , and Fruits of the East-Indies . Some from the neerness of the names do sometimes confound the Cocos with the Cacao , which grows in the Province of Guatimala , neer New-Spain , which is also a famous fruit all over America , for its being the principal ingredient in the composition called Chocolate . This drink taken moderately causeth Venery , Procreation and Conception , and facilitates Delivery , preserves Health , and impinguates : It helpeth Digestion , Consumption and Cough of the Lungs , Plague of the Guts , and other Fluxes , the Green-Sickness , Jaundise , and all manner of Imflammations and Oppilations : It cleanseth the Teeth , and sweetneth Breath , provokes Urine , cures Stone and Strangury , expells Poyson , and preserves from all infectious Diseases ; all which vertues are attributed to it by several creditable Authors . The Cacao which was to be seen in the Caribbies , in the year one thousand six hundred forty nine , in a Garden of an Inhabitant of the Island of Sante Croix , which was then in the hands of the English , is a Tree much like an Orange-tree , save that it grows not up so high , and that it hath larger leaves . It is commonly planted in shady places , even under other Trees , that they may keep off the heat of the Sun from it , which might otherwise occasion the withering of its leaves . It s fruit is about the bigness and neer the figure of an Acorn , or a middle siz'd Olive , and grows in great long cods , or husks , which are streaked in several places with little partitions along the sides . CHAP. VII . Of Trees fit for Building , Joyners-Work , and Dying . WE have hitherto given an account of those Trees , whose Fruits contribute to the subsistance , and refreshment of the Inhabitants : we shall now treat of the most considerable in order to the Building of Houses , and Furnishing of them by the help of the Joyner . Which done , we shall speak of all those other Trees of several colours , whereof the Dyer may make use in his Profession . ACAJOU . THere are few of the Islands but afford good Trees for the Carpenters and Joyners-Work . Of these one of the most considerable is the Acajou , which grows to that excessive height , that the Caribbians will of one trunk make those long Shallops called Pyrages , which are able to carry fifty men . It shoots forth many branches which grow very close together , by reason of the abundance of leaves they are loaden with . The shade of this Tree is very delightful ; nay some affirm that it contributes to their Health who repose themselves under it . There are two sorts of Acajou , which differ only in the height of the trunk , and colour of the wood . The wood of the most esteem'd is red , light , of a good scent , and easily wrought . It hath been found by experience that it receives no prejudice from the Worm ; that it rots not in the water when it hath been cut in season ; and that the Chests and Cabinets made of it communicate a good scent too , and secure the Cloaths kept in them from Vermine , which either breed in , or get into those made of other wood . Hence some have imagin'd it to be a kind of Cedar : There are also made of it Shingles for the covering of Houses . Some Masters of Ships who Trade to the Caribbies many times bring thence Planks of this wood , which are of such length and breadth that there needs but one to make a fair and large Table . The other kind of Acajou is of the same figure , as to the outside , as that before described ; but it grows not up so high , and the bark and pith taken away , the wood is white : Newly fell'd it is very easily wrought ; but left abroad in the air , it grows so hard that there can hardly be any use made of it . The Inhabitants use it only for want of other , because it is subject to worms , and putrifies in a short time . If an incision be made in the trunks of these Trees , they will yield abundance of Gum , whereof there might be a good use made , if any tryal had been made of it . ACOMAS . THe Acomas is a Tree grows up to the height and bulk of the Acajou , and is no less esteem'd by Carpenters and Joyners . Its leaves are smooth and long enough : It bears a fruit of the bigness of a Plumb , which come to maturity , is of a yellow colour , pleasant to the eye , but too bitter to be mans-meat . The Wood-Quists grow fat on it at a certain time of the year , and during that time , their flesh is of the same taste as the fruit they have eaten . The bark is of an Ash-colour , and very rough , the wood heavy and easily polish'd , and according to the places where it grows , the heart of it is red , or yellowish , or inclining to violet . If the bark be opened , there will come forth a milky liquor , which grows hard like Gum. ROSE-WOOD . THe wood called Rose-wood is ●it not only for the Carpenter , but also for the Joyner ; and therefore is numbred among the most considerable . And here we cannot but acknowledg , that if the ancient Inhabitants of the Caribbies had any design to make a firm setlement of themselves there , they might find not only things requisite for their subsistance , but also delicacies and curiosities , as well in order to their nourishment and cloathing , as to the building of their Houses , and the furnishing of them when they are built . But the flattering imaginations of a return into the place of their birth , whereof most have their hearts full , induce them to a neglect of all those considerable advantages which these Islands present them withall , and an indifferency , if not a contempt , for that abundance of precious things which they so liberally produce . For not to say any thing at present how easily they might makes Stuffes of the Cotton growing here ; how they might keep all sorts of Fowl , and tame Cattel , which breed there as abundantly as in any place in the World , they might , no doubt , enrich themselves very much by several sorts of precious wood , through the Trade they might drive into several parts of Europe , since they think not fit to make use of them in order to the better accommodation of their habitations . The description we shall make of some of these rare Trees in this and the next Chapter will make good this Proposition . Of these , as we said before , the Rose-wood is to be ranked among the chiefest . This Tree grows to a height proportionable to its bigness . The trunk of it is commonly so strait , that it is one of the greatest ornaments of the Caribbian Forests . It is cover'd with many fair boughs , and those loaden with soft leaves , downy on one side , and neer as long as those of a Wallnut-tree . During the season of the Rains it bears white flowers , of a good scent , which growing in bushes , or as it were Posies , add very much to the natural beauty of the Tree . These flowers are follow'd by a small blackish and smooth seed . The bark of the boal is of a whitish-grey : The wood within is of the colour of a dead leaf , and when the Smoothing-plane and Polisher hath pass'd upon it , there may be seen several veins of different colours , waving up and down , which gives it a lustre , as if it were marbled : But the sweet scent it casts forth while it is handled and wrought causes it to be the more esteem'd , and procur'd it the name it is now known by . Some have imagin'd , that that sweet scent , which indeed is more pleasant then that of a Rose , should have given it the name of Cyprian-wood , and indeed in some parts of the Caribbies it passes under that denomination . This Tree grows in all the Islands after the same fashion , as to the external figure ; but the wood of it is marbled with divers colours , according to the difference of the soil where it had its production and growth . INDIAN-WOOD . THE Indian-wood is also a precious Tree , and of good scent : Of this there is such abundance in the Island of S. Croix , and several others , that there are in them whole Forests of it . It is not inferior to the Rose-wood , but grows bigger and higher when it meets with good ground . The roots of it spread themselves very deep into the ground , and the trunk is very strait : The bark is smooth , thin , and even all over , of a bright silver-grey colour , and in some places inclining to yellow , which is a distinction between this Tree and all others : It flourishes once a year , in the season of the Rains , and then it renews some part of its leaves . The wood of it is very solid and weighty , whence it comes that it may be polish'd , and some Savages make their Clubs of it . Having taken off a Vermilion-pith which is under the bark , there appears the heart of the tree , which is extream hard , and of a Violet colour , for which it is much esteemed by the curious . The good scent of this tree consists particularly in its leaves : they are of the same figure with those of the Guava-tree , and when they are handled , they perfume the hands with a sweeter scent then that of the Laurel : they derive to Meat and Sauces so delicate a gusto , as might be attributed rather to a composition of several Spices , then to a simple leaf : It is used also in the Baths prescrib'd by Physicians to fortifie bruised Nerves , and dry up the swelling which remains in their Legs who have been in malignant Fevers . Besides the Acajou , before spoken of , there are in these Islands several sorts of trees whereof the wood is red , solid , weighty , and not subject to worms and putrefaction . They are excellent for both Carpenter and Joyner . IRON-WOOD . BUt above all there is a particular account made of the Iron-wood , so called , because in solidity , weight , and hardness , it exceeds all those we have yet described . This tree , which may be ranked among the highest and best proportioned of any in these ▪ Islands , is well furnish'd with branches , and those with little leaves with sharp points , and divided neer the stalk . It flourishes twice a year , to wit , in March and September . The flowers of it , which are of a Violet colour , are succeeded by a small fruit about the bigness of a Cherry , which as it ripens grows black , and is much sought after by the Birds . The bark of the trunk is of a brownish colour : The wood is of a very bright red being newly fell'd , but lying abroad in the air it loses much of its liveliness and lustre . The heart of the Tree is of a very dark red , like that of Brasil , and of such hardness that the wedges must be very sharp and well try'd before , to bring it to the ground . But the wood of it being fair to the eye , solid , easie to be polish'd , and more incorruptible then either Cedar or Cypress , it abundantly requites by all these excellent qualities the pains is taken about it before there can be any use made thereof . There is also another Tree known by the same name , but it is not comparable to the former : It bears only small leaves , and when it flourisheth , it is loaden with abundance of Posies , as it were , rising up above the branches like so many Plumes of Feathers , which give it an extraordinary ornament . It is of a great height , and the inner-bark is yellowish or white , according to the places where it grows . All the wood of this Tree , the heart only excepted , which is very small , very hard , and inclining to black , is subject to worms ; whence it comes that it is not commonly used , but for want of other . There are in the Caribbies many Trees fit for Dying : The most esteemed and best known are the Brasil-wood , the Yellow-wood , the Green-Ebony , and the Roucou . BRASIL-WOOD . THe Brasil-wood is so called , because the first brought into Europe came from the Province of Brasil , where it grows more abundantly then in any other part of America . Of this kind of Tree there are not many in the Caribbies , and what there is , is only in those Islands which are most furnished with dry rocks . The trunk of it is not strait as that of other Trees , but crooked , uneven , and full of knots like the White-Thorn . When it is loaden with flowers there comes from it a sweet scent , which fortifies the Brain . The wood of it is much sought after by Turners ; but the principal use of it is for Dying . YELLOW-WOOD . THe Island of S. Croix is the most famous of all the Islands for its abundance in rare and precious Trees . There is one very much esteem'd for its usefulness in Dying : It grows up to a great height , and the wood is perfectly yellow . When the English had the Island they sent much of it to their own Country . It is called the Yellow-wood , from its colour . GREEN-EBONY . THe Green-Ebony is commonly used in some excellent pieces of Joyners-work , because it easily takes the colour and lustre of the true Ebony . But the best use of it is for Dying , for it colours a fair Grass-green . The Tree is very bushy by reason its root shoots forth a great number of Suckers , which hinder it from growing so high and big as it might , if the sap were directed only to the trunk . The leaves are smooth , and of a bright-green colour . Within the outer-bark there is about two inches of white inner-bark , and the rest of the wood to the heart is of so dark a green that it inclines to black : but when it is polish'd , there appear certain yellow veins which make it look as if it were marbled . ROUCOU . THe Roucou is the same Tree which the Brasilians call Urucu . It grows no higher then a small Orange-tree : Its leaves , which are pointed at one end , have the figure of a heart : It bears flowers in colour white , mixt with Carnation ; they consist of five leaves , in form like a Star , and about the bigness of a Rose : They grow in little bushes at the extremities of the branches . These flowers are succeeded by little huskes , in which are enclosed several seeds about the bigness of a small Pea , which being come to ripeness are of the most bright and lively Vermilion colour that can be imagined . This rich Dying-Commodity which is enclos'd in the said husk is so soft and viscous that it sticks to ones fingers as soon as it is touch'd . To get this precious liquor they shake in an earthen vessel the seeds unto which it is fastened ; then there is poured thereto warm water , in which they are wash'd till such time as they have lost their Vermilion colour ; and then when this water hath rested a while , they dry in the shade the dregs or thick Lye which is at the bottom of the vessel , and then it is made up into Lozenges or little Balls , which are very much esteem'd by Painters and Dyers when they are pure and without mixture , as those are whereof we have now given the description . The wood of this Tree is easily broken : It is very good for firing , and if the fire should be quite out , it is only rubbing for a certain time two pieces one against another , and they will east forth sparks like a Fire-lock , which will set fire on the Cotton , or any other matter susceptible thereof , that is laid neer to receive it . Of the Bark of it are made Lines which last a long time . The Root of it gives a delicate gusto to Meats , and when there is any of it put into Sauces , it communicates to them the colour and scent of Saffron . The Caribbians have of these Trees in all their Gardens , are very careful in the ordering and keeping of them , and esteem them very highly , because from them they have the bright Vermilion with which they make their Bodies red : they use it also in Painting , and to give a lustre and handsomness to those vessels which they make use of in their houses . There might well be numbred among the Trees fit for Dying most of those which yield any Gums : For those who have had the curiosity to make a tryal thereof , have found by experience , that being mixt in Dying they heighten the darkest and dullest colours , by a certain liveliness and lustre which they communicate thereto . CHAP. VIII . Of Trees useful in Medicine , and some others , whereof the Inhabitants of the Caribbies may make great advantages . THe great disposer of all things , having assign'd all Nations the limits of their several habitations , hath left no Country destitute of means requisite for the convenient subsistance of the men placed therein ; and that they might be eye-witnesses of the in-exhaustible treasure of his ever to be adored Providence , he hath impregnated the Earth with the vertue of producing not only the Provisions necessary for their nourishment , but also several Antidotes to secure them against the infirmities whereby they might be assaulted , and divers sovereign Remedies for their recovery when they are fallen into them . Not to make mention of any other part of the World , we may affirm it of the Caribbies , that they have all these rare advantages in a very great measure : For they do not only entertain their Inhabitants with a delightful variety of Fruits , Roots , Herbs , Pulse , Wild-Fowl , Fish , and other delicacies for the Table , but they also supply them with a great number of excellent Remedies to cure them of their indispositions . And this the judicious Reader may easily observe all through this Natural History , and particularly in this Chapter , where we shall describe the Trees which are very useful in Medicine . CASSIA-TREE . THe Cassia-tree grows up to the bigness , and comes neer the figure of a Peach-tree , the leaves of it being somewhat long and narrow : They fall off once a year , in the time of the great Droughts , and when the season of the Rain comes in , it puts forth new ones : They are preceded by several Posies of of yellow flowers , which are succeeded by long Pipes or Cods about the bigness of a mans thumb , and sometimes a foot and a half , or two foot in length : They contain within them , as in so many little Cells , that Medicinal Drug so well known to the Apothecaries , called Cassia , which the Caribbians call Mali Mali . Before the fruit is grown to its full bigness and length it is always green ; but as it advances to perfection and ripeness it becomes of a brownish or Violet colour , and so continues , hanging at the branches . When the Fruit is ripe and dry , and the Trees which bear it are shaken by great winds , the noise caused by the collision of those hard and long Cods striking one against another is heard at a great distance : This frightens the Birds , and keeps them from coming neer it ; nay such men as are ignorant of the cause of that confused sound , if they see not the Trees shaking , and stirring their branches and fruits , imagine themselves neer the Sea-side , and think they hear the agitation of it , or take it for the clashing of Arms in an Engagement of Souldiers . 'T is the observation of all those who have visited that part of St. Domingo where there are whole Plains , and those of a large extent , full only of these Trees . It is thence , in all probability , that the seed of those growing in the Caribbies was brought . Those sticks of Cassia which are brought from America are fuller and more weighty then those which come out of the Levant , and the Drug within them hath the same effects and vertues . The Flowers of the Cassia-tree preserv'd with Sugar gently purge not only the Belly , but also the Bladder . The sticks of Cassia conserv'd while they are green have also the same vertue . But the pulp taken out of the ripe fruit operates sooner and more effectually . Many of the Inhabitants use it with good success once a moneth , a little before meals ; and they have found by experience that this gentle Medicine contributes much to the continuance of their good constitution . MEDICINAL NUTS . THe Medicinal Nuts , which are so common in all the Islands , grow on a small Tree , which is for the most part used to partitions between the Gardens and Plantations . If it were not hindred from growing , it would come up to the height of an ordinary Fig-tree , which it somwhat resembles in figure . The wood of it is very tender and pithy , and it shoots forth several bracnhes which scamble confusedly about the trunk : They are loaden with pretty long leaves , green and soft , round below , and ending in three points . Out of the wood and leaves of this Tree there comes a milky juice , which stains Linen : nay there is no pleasure in being neer it when it rains , for the drops which fall from the leaves have the same effect as the juice : It bears several yellow flowers consisting of five leaves , which when they are fully blown look like so many stars . The flowers falling , there come in the places of some of them little Nuts , which at first are green , then turn yellow , and at last black , and a little open , when they are ripe . Within every Nut there are three or four stones , in so many little cells , the rind whereof is blackish , in bigness and figure somwhat like a bean . The rind being taken away , there is in every one of them a white kernel of an oily substance , which is inclosed and divided in the midst by a thin film or pellicle : These kernels are of a taste pleasant enough , not much different from that of Small-Nuts : but if they be not moderately eaten they will violently purge both upwards and downwards , especially if the skin which encloses them , and the pellicle dividing them in the midst be swallow'd : To moderate their quality , and that they may be taken with less danger , the way is to cleanse them of those skins and pellicles , and put them for a little while upon the coals ; then being beaten , or bruis'd , four or five of them may be taken in a little Wine , as a vehicle or corrective . The boughs of this Tree being cut off and thrust into the ground do easily take root . The Portuguez extract an oyl out of the kernels , which is good enough for the uses of the Kitchin , and may also be useful in Medicine . CINAMON . THe Tree which bears that kind of Cinamon which is so common in all the Islands , may be ranked among those which are useful in Medicine , since its Aromatick Bark is sought after by all those who are troubled with cold distempers , and successfully used to disburthen the chest of the viscous and phlegmatick humors which oppress it . The sweet scent and perpetual verdure of this delightful Tree have perswaded some that it was a kind of Laurel : but it grows much higher , its trunk is also bigger , its branches larger , and its leaves , which are not altogether so long , are much softer , and of a more lively green . The bark of it , which is cover'd by an Ash-colour'd skin , is thicker , and of a whiter colour then the Cinamon which comes from the Levant : It is also of a sharper and more biting taste : but being dried in the shade , it gives a pleasant taste to Meats . The Islands Tabago , Barbados , and Sante Croix are accounted to be better furnish'd then any of the rest with several sorts of wood , which experience hath found very useful in Medicine : For they afford Sandal-wood , Guaiacum , and Sasafras , all which are so well known , that we need not in this place make any particular descriptions thereof . COTTON-TREE . THere are several other Trees very common in all these Islands , whereof the Inhabitants may make very considerable advantages . The Cotton-tree , called by the Savages Manoulou-Akecha , may be ranked among the chiefest , as being the most profitable . It grows up to the height of a Peach-tree , the bark is of a brownish colour , the leaves small , divided into three parts : It bears a flower about the bigness of a Rose , under which there are three little green and sharp-pointed leaves , by which it is encompassed . This flower consists of five leaves which are of a bright yellow colour , having towards the stem small lines of a purple colour , and a yellow button or crown encompassed with little filaments of the same colour : The flowers are succeeded by a fruit of an oval figure , about the bigness of a small Nut with its shell : when it is come to maturity it is all black on the out-side , and opens in three several places , at which appears the whitness of the Cotton lying within that rough covering : there are in every of the fruit seven little beans , which are the seed of the Tree . There is another kind of Cotton-tree which creeps along the ground like an unsupported Vine : this bears the best and most esteemed Cotton : Of both there are made Cloths , and several cheap Stuffs , very useful in House-keeping . SOAP-TREE . THere are two sorts of Trees which the Islanders use instead of Soap : one of them hath this quality in its fruit , which grows in clusters , round , yellowish , and about the bigness of a small Plumb , which hath also a hard black stone within it that may be polish'd : It is commonly called the Soapfruit : the other hath the same vertue in its root , which is white and soft : both of them lather as well as any Soap ; but the former used too frequently burns the Linen . These Trees are called the Soap-trees from the vertue they have to whiten Cloaths . The ARCHED-INDIAN-FIG-TREE . THe Arched-Indian-Fig-Tree is a Tree thrives best in fenny places , and on the Sea-side : Its leaf is green , thick , and of a good length : the branches which bend down to the ground , no sooner touch it but they take root and grow up into other Trees , which afterwards produce others , so that in time they spread over all the good ground they meet with , which is by that means so hardly reducible to bear other things , that it will yield no profit : under these Trees the wild Boars , and other beasts are securely lodg'd . They are also in many places the lurking-holes of the Inhabitants of the Islands , who having garrison'd themselves within these Trees , defie all enemies : There is further this great advantage made of them , that there being no Oaks in these Islands , their bark is good for Tanners . GOURD-TREE . NOr may we forget the Gourd-tree , of which are made the greatest part of the Houshold-vessels , used not only by the Indians , but the Foreigners who are Inhabitants of these Islands : 't is a Tree grows up to the height and bigness of a great Apple-tree ; its branches are commonly well-loaden with leaves , which are long , narrow , and round at the extremity , fasten'd by bushes to the branches , and sometimes shooting out of the trunk itself : It bears flowers and fruits most moneths of the year ; the flowers are of a greyish colour mixt with green , and full of small black spots , and sometimes violet : they are succeeded by certain Apples , whereof there can hardly be found two on the same Tree of equal bigness , and the same figure ; and as a Potter shews the excellency of his Art by making on the same wheel , and of the same mass of clay , Vessels of different forms and capacity ; so Nature shews here a miraculous industry , by loading the same Tree with fruits different in their form and bigness , though the productions of the same substance . These fruits have this common , that they have all a hard woody bark of such a thickness and solidity , that Bottles , Basons , Cups , Dishes , Platters , and several other Vessels necessary to House-keeping may be made thereof : they are full of a certain pulp , which being ripe becomes of a Violet-colour , though before it had been white : amidst this substance there are certain small flat and hard grains , which are the seeds of the Tree . Those of the Inhabitants who are most addicted to Hunting , in case of necessity , quench their thirst with this fruit , and they say it hath the taste of burnt-wine , but is too astringent . The Indians polish the bark , and give it so delightful an enamel with Roucou , Indico , and several other pleasant colours , that the most nice may eat and drink out of the vessels they make thereof : Nay some are so curious , as to think them worthy a place among the Rarities of their Closets . MAHOT . OF the Tree called Mahot there are two kinds , Mahotfranc , and Mahot-d'herbe : the former is the more sought after , as being the stronger : it grows not very big , in regard the branches creep along the ground : the bark is very thick , and easily taken from the Tree : there are made of it long Laces or Points , which are stronger then the Lines of Teil , which are used in many places : they are commonly used to make up Rolls of Tobacco , and to fasten things about the House : as for the latter Mahot , it is used where the former is wanting ; but it easily rots , and is not comparable to the other as to strength . In a word , there are in these Islands several other Trees not known in Europe , whereof ▪ some only delight the eye , such as are that which is called Mappou , and divers kinds of thorny wood : others only satisfie the smelling by their sweet scents : others have venemous qualities , as the Milkie-tree , as also that whose root reduced to powder and cast into rivers inebriates the Fish ; the Mancenilier , which we shall describe in its proper place , and an infinite number of others , the wood whereof is white , soft , and of no use , and have yet got no names among the foreign Inhabitants of those parts . CHAP. IX . Of other Trees growing in these Islands whose Fruits or Roots contribute to the subsistance of the Inhabitants , or serve for some other uses . IT hath pleased the great Contriver of all things to divide that Element , which we call Earth , into several Countries , each whereof he hath endued with certain advantages and conveniences not to be found in other places , that by such a delightful variety of things he might make a more distinct and remarkable demonstration of his own all-cherishing Providence . But it must be acknowledg'd , that in the distribution which the Divine Wisedome hath made of its bounties , the Caribby-Islands have had a very large portion : For , to confine our selves to the design we intend to prosecute , not only the greater sorts of Trees , which we have described in the former Chapters , contribute to the Shelter , Nourishment , Cloathing , Health , and several other accommodations of the Inhabitants ; but there are also divers shrubs , or lesser Trees , which either shoot forth Roots , or bear Fruits conducing to the same purpose , as shall be seen in the perusal of this Chapter . MANYOC . INstead of Wheat the Inhabitants make use of the root of a small Tree called Manyoc , by some Manyot , and by others Mandioque , of which is made a kinde of Bread delicate enough , called Cassava : whence it is also sometimes called the Cassava-tree . This root is so fruitful , that a small parcel of ground planted therewith will feed more persons then six times as much sown with the best Wheat could do : It shoots forth crooked branches about the height of five or six foot , easie to be broken , and full of small knots : the leaf is narrow and somewhat long : at nine moneths end the root comes to its maturity : Nay it is reported , that in Brasil it grows to the bigness of a mans thigh in three or four moneths . If the ground be not too moist the root may continue in it three years without corrupting , so that there needs no Store-house , o● Garret to put it up in ; for it is taken out of the ground as it is spent . To propagate this Root , you must take of the branches , and cut them in pieces about a foot in length : then make trenches in your Garden with a Hoe , and thrust in three of those sticks triangle-wise into the earth which had been taken out of the trenches , and wherewith a little hill or tump had been rais'd : this is called Planting by the trench . But there is another way of planting Manyoc , much more expeditious and more easie , but the Manyoc is neither so fair , nor so much esteemed as the other . The way is only thus , to make a hole in the ground with a stick , and to thrust the Manyoc strait into it : care must be had in the planting of it , that the knots be not set downwards , for if they should the Manyoc sticks would not grow . The Indians never plant it otherwise ; but that it may ripen in its season , they observe a certain time of the Moon , and see that the ground be not too moist . There are several kinds of these shrubs differing one from the other only in the colour of the bark of their wood and of their root : Those which have the bark greyish , or white , or green , make a very good tasted bread , and grow up in a short time ; but the roots they produce do not keep so well , nor thrive comparably to those of the red or violet Manyoc , which is the most common , the most esteem'd , and the most advantageous in house-keeping . The juice of this root is as cold as Hemlock , and so effectual a poyson , that the poor Indians of the greater Islands being persecuted with fire and sword by the Spaniards , to avoid a more cruel death , made use of this poyson to destroy themselves . There is to this day to be seen in the Island of Hispaniola , otherwise call'd S. Domingo , a place called the Cave of the Indians , where there are the bones of above four hundred persons , who ended their lives there with this poyson , to avoid the cruelties of the Spaniards . But let this juice , which is so venemous to all sorts of living creatures , rest four and twenty hours after it is taken from the root , and it loses that malignant and dangerous quality . PALMA-CHRISTI . THere are in these Islands an infinite number of the shrubs called Palma-Christi or Ricinus ; and they grow up so high , and so big in some places , that ▪ they would be taken for a different kind from those commonly seen in Europe . The Negroes gather the seed , and extract an oyl from it , wherewith they rub their hair to keep themselves clear from vermine . The qualities attributed to it by Galen and Dioscorides , confirm the use these Barbarians make of it : the leaf of this shrub is sovereign for the healing of some kinds of Ulcers , as being very attractive . There grow in all these Islands two kinds of shrubs , or rather great Reeds , spongy within , growing of themselves in fat ground neer little rivulets , or in Valleys not annoyed by winds . They are commonly called Banana-trees , or Planes , and Fig-trees , or Apple-trees of Paradise : These two kinds of shrubs have this common to both . 1 That they grow of equal height , to wit about twelve or fifteen foot above ground . 2 That their stalks , which are of a green colour , shining , spongious , and very full of water , shoot out of a great Onion , like a Pear , encompass'd with many little white roots , which fasten it to the ground . 3 That they have shooting forth at the foot of the stems certain Scyons , which bear fruit at the years end . 4 That when one stem is cut off for the getting of the fruit , the most forward next that succeeds in its place , and so the shrub is perpetuated , and multiplies so exceedingly , that in time it spreads over all the good ground neer it . 5 That the substance of both is very soft , and reducible into water , which though extreamly clear , yet hath the quality of dying Linen and white Stuffs into a dark brownish colour . 6 That their Fruits lye at the top of the stem , like great clusters or posies . And lastly , that their leaves , which are about four foot or more in length , and a foot and a half in bredth , may serve for Napkins and Towels , and being dried make a soft kind of Couch or Bed to lye upon . These two shrubs have this further resemblance , that which way soever their fruit be cut when it is come to maturity , the meat of them which is white as snow represents in the middle the form of a Crucifix , especially when it is cut in thin slices . Hence the Spaniards are so superstitious as to think it a kind of mortal sin to use a knife about it , and are scandaliz'd to see any thing employ'd about it but the teeth . But there is this to be said particularly of the Banana-tree . 1 That its fruit is in length about twelve or thirteen inches , a little bending towards the extremity , much about the bigness of a mans arm : whereas that of the Fig-tree is but half as big , and about six inches in length . 2 The Banana-tree hath not in its posie or cluster above 25 or 30 Bananas at the most , which do not lye over-close one to another ; but the Fig-tree hath many times 120 Figs , which lye so close together that they can hardly be gotten asunder . 3 The meat of the Bananas is firm and solid , and may be dress'd either by roasting it under the embers , or boiling it in a Pot with meat , or preserv'd , and dry'd in an Oven , or in the Sun , and afterwards easily kept : But the ●ig being of a soft substance hath not the same conveniences . To get in these fruits , the trees , which it seems bear but once , are cut at the very foot , and the great cluster is supported by a ●ork , that it may not be bruised in the falling : But they are seldom cut till some of the fruits of each cluster be turn'd a little yellowish ; for that is a sign of their maturity , and then being carried into the house , those which were green ripen by degrees , and so they have every day new fruit . The cluster is commonly as much as a man can well carry ; nay sometimes it is laid on a Leaver , and carried upon their shoulders between two , as that bunch of Grapes which the Spies of the Israelites brought out of the Land of Canaan . Some have thought this fruit so excellent and delicate , that they have imagined it to be the same which God forbad our first Parents to eat of in Paradise : accordingly they have named it Adams Fig-tree , or the Fruit-tree of Paradise : the leaf of these Reeds being of the largeness we have before described , may indeed be allow'd very fit to cover the nakedness of our first Parents ; and as to the figure of the Crucifix which may be seen within the fruit when it is cut , we leave it to find work for their profound speculations who busie their thoughts in searching out the secrets of Nature . There are some who affirm that the figure of a Cross is also marked in the seed of the Herb commonly called Rue . The small Gentiana , or Cruciata , hath the leaves dispos'd in the form of a Cross upon its stalk ; and it is to be acknowledg'd that Nature , as it were sporting her self , hath been pleas'd to make several such representations in Plants and Flowers . Hence it comes that some have the resemblance of Hair , others of Eyes , others of Ears , others of a Nose , a Heart , a Tongue , a Hand , and some other parts of the Body : There are in like manner divers famous Plants which seem to represent several other things , as Eagles , Bees , Serpents , Cats-clawes , Cocks-combs , Bears-ears , Harts-horns , Darts , and the like : whence many times those Plants derive their names from the said resemblance . But of these it is besides our design to give any account . CORAL-WOOD . THere is also in several of the Islands a little shrub which bears a seed as red as any Coral : it grows in bunches at the extremity of its branches , which derive an extraordinary lustre from it : But these little seeds have a small black spot at one end , which disfigures them , and abates much of their esteem with some ; others on the contrary affirm that that diversity of colours makes them more delightful to the Eye . This may be called the Coral-tree : The seeds are used for Bracelets . JASMIN and CANDLE-WOOD . THe shrubs called by some Jasmin , and Candle-wood , may be numbred among those that are considerable in these Islands : The former bears a small white flower which perfumes all about it with its sweet scent ; and thence it had the name : The other casts forth so pleasant and sweet a scent when its wood is burnt dry , and does so easily take fire , and gives so clear a flame , by reason of a certain Aromatick Gum lying within it , that it is with reason sought after by the Inhabitants for their firing , and to serve them for a Candle or Torch in the night time . CHAP. X. Of the Plants , Herbs and Roots growing in the Caribbies . HAving in the former Chapters represented the Trees and Shrubs wherewith these Islands are richly furnished ; we come now to the Description of several rare Plants , Herbs and Roots , whereby they are also abundantly supply'd . PYMAN . THe Plant called by the French and others Pyman , or American Pepper , is the same which the natural Inhabitants of the Country call Axi , or Carive ; it grows close like a little Briar without any prickles : the stem of it is covered with an Ash-colour'd rind , and bears several little boughs loaden with an infinite multitude of leaves , which are pretty long , full of jags , and of a grass-green colour : Of these there are three kinds ▪ differing only in the figure of the husk or cod , or the fruit they bear . One bears only a little red button , somewhat long like a Clove , within which there are very small seeds , much hotter then the Spices brought from the Levant , and in a manner caustick , which easily communicates that picquant quality to all things wherein it is us'd . The second kind hath a much larger and longer Cod , which when ripe is of a perfect Vermilion colour , and being us'd in Sauces , it makes them yellow , as Saffron would do . The third hath yet a larger Cod then the precedent , which is thick enough , red as any Coral , and not smooth in all parts : The seed , which is not so biting , nor so spicy as those of the other two kinds , lies in the midst of it : Being ripe it is one of the most delightful fruits that may be . The seed hath been brought over into France and other parts , and hath come to perfection ; but the fruit is not so big as that of America . This cod and the seed within it is us'd instead of pepper , because it communicates a certain picquancy to things , like that spice : But the operations of them differ much ; for after it hath bitten the tongue , and by its acrimony inflam'd the palat , instead of fortifying and warming the stomach , it weakens it , and causes coldness in it ; or rather , according to the opinions of some Physicians , it over-heats it , and by its caustick vertue weakens it , causing coldness in it only by accident , inasmuch as it disperses the radical moisture , which is the seat of heat . Whence it is observ'd in the Islands , that those who ordinarily use it in their meat are subject to pains in the chest , and apt to contract a yellow colour . TOBACCO . THe Plant called Tobacco , from the Island Tabago , where , as some affirm , it was first discover'd by the Spaniards , had also the name Nicotianum from one Nicot a Physician , who first us'd it in Europe , and sent it from Portugal into France : It was also called Queen-herb , hence , that being brought from America , it was presented to the Queen of Spain as a rare Plant , and of extraordinary vertues . The Spaniards give it further the title of Holy-herb , for the excellent effects they have experienc'd from it , as Garcilasso in his Royal Commentary of the Tncas of Peru , lib. 11. ch . 25. affirms . Lastly , the French call it Petun , though de Lery is much displeas'd at the name , affirming , that the Plant he saw in Brasil , and which the Topinambous call Petun , differs very much from our Tobacco . The Caribbians in their natural Language call it Youly . Heretofore there were known in the Islands but two kinds of Tobacco-Plants , commonly called by the Inhabitants Green-Tobacco , and Tongu'd-Tobacco , from the figure of its leaf ; but since there have been brought from the Continent the seeds of Virinus , and the Tobacco of the Amazons , they are divided into four kinds : The two former are of a great produce , but the two others are more esteem'd by reason of their sweet scent . All these kinds of Tobacco-Plants grow in the Islands to the height of a man and higher , if their growth be not check'd by cutting off the tops of their stems : They bear good store of leaves , which are green , long , downy on the lower side , and seem in the handling as if they were oiled : Those which grow towards the stock of the Plant are larger and longer , as deriving more nourishment from the moisture of the root . At the tops they shoot forth little branches , which bear a flower like a small Bell , which is of a clear violet colour : And when that flower is dry , there comes into its place a little button , wherein is contained the seed , which is of a brownish colour , and very small . There are sometimes found under the leaves and branches of this Plant the nests of the little Birds called Colibris , which we shall describe in its proper place . INDICO . THe material of which is made the Dying commodity called Indico is got from a Plant which grows not above two foot and a half above the ground : It hath but a small leaf , of a grass-green colour , inclining to yellow when it is ripe : The flower is reddish : It grows from the seed , which is sown by trenches in a streight line : It hath a very bad scent , quite contrary to that growing in Madagascar , which bears small flowers of a purple colour mixt with white , which smell well . GINGER . OF all the Spices of the Levant that have been planted in America only Ginger hath thriv'd , and come to perfection . 'T is the root of a Plant which grows not much above ground , having green long leaves like those of Reeds and Sugar-canes : The root spreads it self , not in depth , but in bredth , and lies neer the surface like a hand encompass'd by many fingers ; whence the Inhabitants of the Islands call it a Paw . This Plant may be propagated by the seed , or , as is most commonly done , by certain small roots which grow like so many strings all about the old stem and the greater roots , as there do about Skirretts . It grows with ease in all the Islands , especially at S. Christophers , many Inhabitants of which Island have planted it , and traded in it with advantage , since Tobacco came to so low a rate . POTATOE . THe Potatoe is a root much like the Saligots growing in Gardens , which are called Topinambous , or Jerusalem Artichokes , but of a much more excellent taste , and more wholsome . Those Topinambous or Artichokes , which are now not only very common in most parts , but cheap , and slighted , as being a tteatment for the poorer sort , were heretofore accounted delicacies : For in some extraordinary Entertainments made at Paris by the Princes to certain Embassadours , in the Year M. DC . XVI . they were serv'd up among the most exquisite dishes . But the Potatoe is infinitely beyond it : It thrives best in a light ground , somewhat moist , and well ordered : It shoots forth abundance of soft leaves , of a very dark green , in figure like those of Spinage : They spring from certain fibres which creep along the ground , and in a short time over-run the place where it is sown . And if the ground be well order'd , these fibres within a certain time frame divers roots by the means of certain whitish filaments which shoot forth below the knots , and easily fasten into the earth . It bears a flower near the same colour with the root , and like a bell , within which lies the seed : But commonly to propagate this fruit they take only of these strings or fibres , which lye scattered all over the ground , as we said , and thrust them into ground prepar'd for them , and at the end of two or three months they will have produc'd their root , which hath this further vertue , that being cut into small pieces , and thrust into the ground , it produceth its root and leaf as effectually as if the seed lay in each of its least parts . These roots are of several colours , and in the same piece of ground there will be some white ones , which are the most ordinary , some of a violet colour , some red as beetroots , some yellow , and some marbled : They are all of an excellent taste : For , provided they be not full of water , and grew in a ground moderately moist and dry , that is , participating of both , they taste like Chest-nuts , and are a better nourishment then the Cassava , which dries up the body ; for they are not so dry . Some , as particularly the English , use these roots instead of bread and Cassava , and to that purpose bake them under the Embers , or upon the coals : For being so prepar'd they are of a better taste , and are clear'd of that windy quality which is commonly observ'd to be in most roots . But for the most part they are boyl'd , or stew'd in a great iron pot , into which there is a little water put to keep the bottom from burning ; then the pot-lid is set on as close as may be , that they may stew by that smother'd heat . This is the ordinary treatment of the Servants and Slaves of the Country , who eat them out of the pot with a sauce made of Pyman and juice of Oranges . If this root were not so common it would be more esteem'd . The Spaniards think it a delicacy , and dress it with butter , sugar , nu●meg , and cinamon : Others make a pottage of it , and putting into it some fat , pepper and ginger , account it an excellent dish : But most of the Inhabitants of the Islands trouble not themselves so much about the dressing of it . There are some will gather the tender extremities of the aforesaid strings , and having boil'd them eat them as a Sallet , like the tops of Asparagus or Hops . ANANAS . THe Ananas or Pine-Apple is accounted the most delicious fruit , not only of these Islands , but of all America . It is so delightful to the eye , and of so sweet a scent , that Nature may be said to have been extreamly prodigal of what was most rare and precious in her Treasury to this Plant. It grows on a stalk about a foot high , encompassed by about 15 or 16 leaves , as long as those of some kinds of Thistles , broad as the Palm of a mans hand , and in figure like those of Aloes : they are pointed at the extremity , as those of Corn-Gladen , somewhat hollow in the midst , and having on both sides little prickles , which are very sharp . The fruit which grows between these leaves , strait up from the stalk , is sometimes about the bigness of a Melon : its figure is much like that of a Pine-Apple : its rind , which is full of little compartiments like the scales of fish , of a pale-green colour , border'd with Carnation upon a yellow ground , hath on the out-side several small flowers , which , according to the different Aspects of the Sun , seem to be of so many different colours as may be seen in the Rain-bow ; as the fruit ripens most of these flowers fall . But that which gives it a far greater lustre , and acquir'd it the supremacy among Fruit is , that it is crown'd with a great Posie , consisting of flowers and several leaves , solid and jagged about , which are of a bright red colour , and extreamly add to the delightfulness of it . The Meat or Pulp which is contained within the rind , is a little fibrous , but put into the mouth is turn'd all to juice : it hath so transcendent a taste , and so particular to it self , that those who have endeavour'd to make a full description of it , not able to confine themselves to one comparison ; have borrow'd what they thought most delicate in the Peach , the Strawberry , the Muscadine-grape , and the Pippin , and having said all they could , been forc'd to acknowledg that it hath a certain particular taste which cannot easily be express'd . The vertue , or shoot by which this fruit may be perpetuated lyes not in its root , nor yet in a small red seed , which is many times found in its Pulp , but in that Garland wherewith it is cover'd ; for as soon as it is put into the ground it takes root , shoots forth leaves , and at the years end produces new fruit . It happens sometimes that these fruits are charg'd with three posies or crowns , all which have the vertue of propagating their species : but every stalk bears fruit but once a year . There are three or four kinds of them , which the Inhabitants distinguish by the colour , figure , or scent , to wit , the White-Ananas , the Pointed , and that called the Pippin , or Renette : This last is more esteem'd then the other two , inasmuch as being ripe it hath as to the taste all the rare qualities before described ; it hath also a sweeter scent then the others , and does not set the teeth so much on edge . The natural Indians of the Country , and the French who live in the Islands make of this fruit an excellent drink , not much unlike Malmsey , when it hath been kept a certain time : there is also made of it a liquid Conserve , which is one of the noblest and most delicate of any brought out of the Indies : they also cut the rind into two pieces , and it is preserv'd dry with some of the thinnest leaves , and then the pieces are neatly joyn'd together again , and they ice it over with Sugar , by which means the figure of the fruit and leaves is perfectly preserv'd ; and there may be seen in those happy Countries , notwithstanding the heats of the Torrid Zone , a pleasant representation of the sad productions of Winter . In Physick the Vertues of it are these : The juice does admirably recreate and exhilarate the Spirits , and comfort the Heart ; it also fortifies the Stomack , cureth Queasiness , and causeth Appetite : it gives present ease to such as are troubled with the Stone , or stoppage of Urine ; nay it destroys the force of Poyson . If the fruit be not procurable , the root will do the same effects . The water extracted from it by distilling hath a quicker and more effectual operation ; but in regard it is too corrosive , and offends the mouth , palat , and uretory vessels , it must be very moderately used , and with the advice of an able Physician , who knows how to correct that Acrimony . SUGAR-CANES . THe Reed which by its delicious juice supplies that substance whereof Sugar is made , hath leaves like those of other Reeds which grow in Marshes and neer Ponds , but only they are a little longer and sharper ; for if they be not taken with a certain care and sleight , they will cut a mans hands like a Rasour . It is call'd the Sugar-Cane , and grows up in height between five and six foot , and two inches about : it is divided by several knots , which are commonly four or five inches distant one from another ; and the greater the distance is between the knots , the more Sugar are the Canes apt to yield . The leaves of it are long , green , and grow very thick , in the midst whereof rises the Cane , which also at the top is loaden with several pointed leaves , and one kind of knot of them which contains the seed : it is as full as it can be of a white and juicy pith , out of which is drawn that liquor that makes the Sugar . It thrives extreamly in a fat soil , so it be light and somewhat moist : it is planted in trenches made at equal distances one from another , either with a Hoe , or a Plow , about half a foot deep : Having there laid the Canes , being ripe they cover them with earth , and a little while after out of every knot shoots forth a root , and out of that a stem which produces a new Cane . As soon as it appears above ground , it must be carefully weeded all about , that the weeds choak it not : but as soon as it hath cover'd the ground it secures it self , and keeps its footing as well as any Copse-wood might do , and it may last fifty years without being renew'd , so the main root be sound and not injured by the worm ; for if there be any jealousie of that , the remedy is to take up the whole Plant as soon as may be , and to order it all anew . Though the Canes be ripe at the end of nine or ten moneths , yet will they not be any way prejudic'd if continu'd in the ground two years , nay sometimes three , after which they decay : But the best and surest way is to cut them every year as neer the ground as may be , and below the last knot or joynt . Those who cross the Fields when these Canes are come to maturity may refresh themselves with the juice of them , which is an excellent beverage , and hath the same taste with the Sugar : But if it be taken immoderately it may occasion fluxes and looseness , especially to such as are newly come into the Country ; for those who by a long abode there are in a manner naturaliz'd , are not so subject to that inconvenience . There grow also in some of these Islands those neat and precious Canes which are us'd in walking , naturally marbled , and enamell'd with several figures . The sides of great Ponds , and all Fenny and Marshy places are also furnish'd with a big sort of Reeds which grow up very high and very strait , whereof the Inhabitants commonly make the partitions of their Houses , and use them instead of Lats , for the covering of them . The Indians also make use of the tops of these Canes in the making of their Arrows . CHAP. XI . Of some other rare Productions of the Caribbies , and several sorts of Pulse , and Flowers growing in those Islands . HAving spoken of the Plants , Herbs , and Roots , considerable for their Leaves , Fruits , or Vertues , we now come to treat of some other rare Productions of these Islands , for the most part not known in Europe . RAQVETTES . THat which the French call Raquettes , from the figure of its leaves , which are like a Racket , is a great thorny bush creeping along the earth , and not able to raise it self to any height , in regard the stem , which is only a leaf grown big in process of time , grows not much more then half a foot above ground ; and though it be big enough , yet is it not to be seen till the leaves , which are green , heavy , ill-shap'd , and about an inch thick , and fasten'd one to another , encompassing it , be first taken up : they are armed with prickles extreamly sharp and small ; and upon some of these long and prickly leaves there grows a fruit about the bigness of a Date-plumb , which hath also on the out-side several very small prickles , which prick their fingers who would gather them : being ripe it is red within and without , of a Vermilion colour : the Hunts-men of these Islands think it very delicate and refreshing ; but it hath this property , that it colours a mans Urine as red as blood as soon as he hath eaten it ; insomuch that such as are ignorant of this secret imagine they have broken a vein : Nay some perceiving that alteration in themselves have taken their Beds out of an imagination that they were very sick . Some report , that in Peru there is a kind of Plumb which works the same effect : nay there are who affirm , that they have observ'd as much after the eating of a Gelly of red Goose-berries . Those who have described Tunal , which is so much esteem'd for the precious Scarlet-dye lying in its leaves , make it like the Plant we now describe , save that they assign it no fruit . Some others have ranked it among those Thistles which bear Figs , because the fruit is of that figure , and when it is open , instead of a stone , it hath only small seeds like those of the Fig. There is also another kind of this Plant , whereof the fruit is white , and of a sweeter , and more savory taste then the red we spoke of before : nay there is yet another , which , no doubt , is a kind of Tunal , on which there have been seen certain little worms in colour like a Ruby , which dye Linen or Woollen-Cloth , whereon they are crush'd , into a very fair and lively Scarlet-colour . TORCH . THe Plant called by the Caribbians Akoulerou , some of the European Inhabitants of these Islands call the Torch : it is a kind of great Thistle growing like a great bushy Briar , furnish'd of all sides with prickles , extreamly sharp and small : there shoot forth in the midst of it nine or ten stalks without either branches or leaves , growing up to the height of nine or ten foot , strait , and channelled like so many Torches : they have also very sharp prickles , like so many small Needles , which so secure them that they cannot be touch'd of any side : the rind , and what is within it , is soft and spongy enough . Every Torch bears at a certain season of the year , between the channels of the stalk , certain yellow or violet flowers , which are succeeded by a fruit like a great Fig , good to eat , and delicate enough . The Birds love it well , but they can only peck at it flying , because the prickles hinder them from lighting on any part of the Plant. The Indians get off the fruit with little forks or sticks cleft at one end . LIENES . THere are several kinds of Plants which creep along the ground , or are fasten'd to Trees ; nay some which very much obstruct peoples passage through the Forests : The Inhabitants call them Lienes ; some are like a great Cable , others bear flowers of several colours : nay some are loaden with great brownish husks a foot or better in length , four or five inches thick , and as hard as Oak-bark , wherein are contained those curious fruits called Sea-Chestnuts , which have the figure of a heart , and the pulp taken out , are made into Boxes to keep Sneezing ▪ powder , or any other sweet powder . The fruit , called by the Inhabitants Lienes-Apples , grows on a kind of Willow , which is fasten'd to the greater sort of Trees like Ivy : it is about the bigness of a Tennis-ball , and cover'd with a hard shell , and a green out-side , containing within it a substance , which being ripe hath the figure and taste of Gooseberries . SEMPER-VIVUM . THere are in these Islands several kinds of Herbs that never dye or wither , whereof some grow on trunks of old Trees , as Missletoe does on the Oak ; others grow on the ground , and upon rocks . They have so much natural moisture , that being pluck'd , and hung with their roots upwards in the midst of rooms , where they are many times kept as rarities , and to recreate the eye , they lose nothing of their verdure . SENSITIVE PLANTS . THere is in the Island Tabago a kind of Herb , which besides its perpetual growing is also sensible , whence it is called the Sensitive Plant : it grows up about a foot and a half in height , encompass'd with a many leaves , in length a foot or better , in bredth three fingers , jagg'd almost like those of Fern , being at the extremities of a green colour checquer'd with little brownish or red spots . In the season of fruits there grows out of the midst of this Plant a round flower , consisting of several leaves standing much after the same order as those of the Marigold ; but they are of a bright violet colour , and being handled have a good scent ; the nature of this Plant is such , that if one pluck off the leaves of it , or so much as touch them , the whole Plant withers , and all the other leaves fall to the ground , as if it had been trod under feet ; and according to the number of the leaves that had been pluck'd off it will be a longer or shorter time ere it recover that loss . There grows such another at Madagascar , which the Inhabitants call Haest-vel , that is , the Living-herb : but it is not the same kind as that which may be seen in the Kings Garden at Paris ; for that hath a much lesser leaf , and it is neither spotted nor jagg'd and which is more , it bears no flowers : besides , its leaves being touch'd , close together by a certain kind of contraction ; whereas that we describe sheds its leaves on the ground . There is also another kind of living or sensitive Plant in some of the other Islands : it grows sometimes to the height of a shrub : it hath many little branches , which are at all times loaden with an infinite number of long and narrow leaves , which during the rains are enamell'd with small golden flowers , like so many stars . But what makes this Plant esteem'd one of the rarest and most admirable of any in the world ▪ is , that as soon as one would fasten on it with his hand , it draws back its leaves , and wriggles them under its little branches , as if they were wither'd ; and when the hand is remov'd , and the party gone away some distance from it , it spreads them abroad again . Some call this Plant the Chaste Herb , because it cannot endure to be touch'd without expressing its resentment of the injury . Those who have pass'd by the Isthmus from Nombre de Dios to Panama relate , that there are whole Woods of a Tree called the Sensitive-tree , which being touch'd the branches and leaves start up , making a great noise , and close together into the figure of a Globe . Some years since there was to be seen in the Kings Garden at Paris a Sensitive-shrub , valued at a very great rate : But some body having advis'd the putting of it in the bottom of a Well to keep it from the cold , and the sharpness of Winter , it there miserably perish'd , to the great regret of the Curious . Of several sorts of PEASE . THese Islands are also fruitful in bearing all sorts of Pulse , such as are several sorts of Pease and Beans : The Savages call them by the general name of Manconti . The Pease are in a manner of the same kinds as those growing in Europe , those only excepted , which are gather'd from a little shrub , which is about the height of Broom , and hath small , green , and narrow leaves : it bears Pease in cods or husks , which are fastened to its branches : they are green and less then the ordinary ones , of an excellent taste , and so easily boil'd , that they need but a walm or two : they are called in the Islands , The Pease of Angola , probably , because the seed was brought from that Country . There is another kind known by the name of Pease , which yet have the figure of Beans : they are small enough ; and of this kind there are some white , some black , some red or brown , all very excellent , and are ripe in three moneths . These in S. Christophers are called English Pease . BEANS . OF Beans and Fasels there grow in the Caribbies several kinds , not to be seen in the Western parts of Europe . The most common are white , to which the first Inhabitants gave an undecent name , by reason of their figure : their fruit may be eaten six weaks after they are planted : others are of several pretty colours , as those which are called Roman-Beans , or Lombardy-Beans . But the most considerable for their rarity are those called the Seven-years Beans , because the same stalk bears seven years one after another , and spreads it self over Trees , Rocks , and whatever it can fasten on ; and what is to be yet further admir'd is , that at all times during the said term of years it bears flowers , green fruit , and ripe fruit : So that he who sees it , — — may well admire Spring , Summer , Autumn in one bough conspire . The same thing is affirmed of a certain Tree in Egypt , called Pharaohs Fig-tree , on which there may be seen at all times fruit fully ripe , fruit ripening , and fruit newly knit . Orange-trees have the same advantage . Plants useful in Physick . OF Plants useful in Physick there are many kinds in these Islands , whereof the vertues and temperament are not yet well known , and some others which are also to be had from other places : Such as are Scolopendria , and a kind of Aloes , and several sorts of Maiden-hair . There are also some , whereof trial hath been made , and they have been endued with great vertues , among which the most esteem'd are the Sweet-Rush , the Balisier , and the Dart-Herb . SWEET-RUSH . THe Sweet-Rush is like other Rushes which grow neer Ponds and Rivers , but it hath a round root about the bigness of a Small-nut , which casts a sweet scent like that of the Flower-de-luce , and being dried in the shade , and beaten to powder , hath a miraculous vertue to help Women in Labour , if they take but a small dose of it . BALISIER . THe Balisier grows bigger and higher , according to the soil it meets with , but it thrives best in moist places : The leaves of it are so large that the Caribbians , in case of necessity , cover their little Huts therewith . They are also apply'd to abate and mollifie the inflammations of wounds , and to make baths for such as have had their Nerves crush'd , or have contracted any other weakness . The flower of it , which grows like a Plume of Feathers , consisting of several yellow , or red cups , are succeeded by certain buttons , which are full of seeds as big as Pease , and so smooth and hard that Beads are made of them . DART-HERB . THe Dart-Herb is a sad kind of Herb , for in the day time the leaves lye close together , and in the night they are spread abroad : its leaves , which are of a bright-green , are about six or seven inches long and three broad : the root of it pounded , and applyed on the wound , takes away the venom of poysoned Darts . POT-HERBS . MOst of the Pot-Herbs growing in several parts of Europe grow also in these Islands . 'T is true , there are some , as Cabbages and Onions will not bear seed ; yet is there no want of them . The Cabbages being ripe shoot forth many slips , which transplanted produce others , which come to be as fair and as large as if they grew from the seed . And for Onions , there are good store brought in the Ships , which produce abundance of Chibols , and those only are commonly used in Pottage , and with Pease . MELONS . THere is also abundance of ordinary Melons , the seed whereof is brought thither from these parts : but by reason of the heat of the Country they grow more easily ripe , the meat is firmer and of a better taste , and they have a sweeter scent : And what is a greater advantage , they are to be had at any time in the year . WATER-MELONS . THere grows in these Countries another kind of Melons , which are common in Italy , but must needs be incomparably better in Egypt and the Levant . There grow of them also in some parts of France , but they are naught : they are called Water-Melons , because they are full of a sugar'd water , intermingled with their meat , which ordinarily is of a Vermilion colour , and red as blood about the heart , wherein are contained their seed , which is also of the same colour , and sometimes black : their rind continues always green , and without any scent , so that it is rather by the stalk then the fruit that their ripeness is to be discover'd : they are sometimes bigger then a mans head , either round , or oval : they are eaten without Salt , and though a man feed liberally on them , yet do they not offend the stomack : but in those hot Countries they are very cooling , and cause appetite . They plant also in these Islands Mays , otherwise called Spanish-Wheat or Turkey-Wheat , all sorts of Millet , Cucumbers , Citrulls , Red-Parsnips , and other Roots , all which are of an excellent taste . LILLIES . NOr is it to be doubted but that the flowers of these Countries are very beautiful , and admirable for their scent : Among others , there is a kind of White-Lilly that smells extreamly well ; for the scent of it is like that of Jessemine , but so communicative of it self , that there needs but one flower to perfume a whole Room . The round top and the leaves are like those of the Lillies of France , but the flower hath its leaves dispers'd and divided into little Labels , as if they had been cut with a pair of Scissers : there are also other Lillies which differ in nothing from our Yellow and Orange-colour Lillies . PASSION-FLOWER . THere is another Plant in these Islands famous for the beauty of its leaves , the sweet scent of its flowers , and the excellency of its fruit : The Spaniards call it Grenadile ; the Dutch , Rhang-Appel , and the French , La Fleur de la Passion , that is , The Passion-Flower , because it bears that rare flower wherein may be seen , not without admiration , some of the Instruments of our Blessed Saviours Passion plainly represented . 'T is true , some curious Persons , who have attentively considered it do affirm , that they have observ'd therein a certain resemblance of the Crown of Thornes , the Scourges , the Nails , the Hammer , and the Pillar : but they add withall , that most of those things are therein represented or figured much after the same manner as Virgins , Lyons , and Bears are seen among the Celestial Bodies ; so that to find all these representations of the Passion in those flowers , they say with Acosta in his History , Lib. 4. Ch. 27. that there is some piety requisite to help on the belief of some of them . There are several sorts of them , all which have this common , that if they meet not with some Tree to fasten themselves too , they creep along the ground as Ivy doth ; that their flowers are display'd after Sun-rising , and close again before it sets ; and that they bear a delicate and very refreshing fruit : but the leaves , flowers , and fruits of some are so different , as to their outward figure , that it is not to be wondred if the Authors who treat of this Plant , imagining there had been but one kind , agree not in their descriptions thereof . The Inhabitants of Brasil number seven kinds thereof ; but in the Caribbies there are but those two known , which are represented among the Sculps of this Chapter . One hath very large leaves , which are divided into five lesser leaves , whereof that in the midst is round at the top , and the four others pointed : its flower being fully blown is bigger then a Rose ; it is enclos'd neer the stem in three little green leaves , the body consists of several other beautiful leaves , whereof some are of a Sky-colour , chequer'd with little red pricks , which have the figure of a Crown , and others are of a purple colour : All this fair flower is encompass'd with an infinite number of small waving filaments , which are as it were the beams of this little Sun among the flowers ; they are enamell'd with White , Red , Blew , Carnation , and several other lively colours , which contribute an admirable grace thereto . The other kind hath also its leaves divided into five parts as the former ; but its flower , which is like a little bowl , bordered above with little white and red strings , is not so large : within it is adorned with white pointed leaves : there shoots as it were out of the heart of both these kinds of Passion-Flowers a small round Pillar , which hath on its chapter a button beset with three grains , somewhat like Cloves . From this Pillar there issue out also five white strings , which support little yellow knobs , like those which may be seen in the cavity of the Lillies ; and these they say represent our Saviours five wounds . These flowers , which are of a sweet scent , falling off , the button that is on the pillar grows so big , that it comes to be a fair yellow fruit , smooth , and about the bigness of an ordinary Apple . The rind of it is as thick as that of a Pomegranate , and it is full of a certain juice , very delicious to the taste , among which there is a great number of kernels , which are black , and extreamly hard . This fruit is prescrib'd as a sovereign refreshment to such as are in Fevers , and it hath been found by experience , that it hath a singular vertue to retrive lost Appetite , to comfort the vital Spirits , and to abate the heat of the Stomack . The Inhabitants of Brasil are very careful in the cultivation of this Plant , using it as a singular ornament for the covering of their Arbours , and other places in their Gardens ; for its leaves and flowers make a very delightful shade , and they make of the fruit a cordial syrrup , which is highly esteem'd among them upon this account , that besides the properties assigned it in our description , it hath also this remarkable quality , that those who are once accustomed to use it shall never have an aversion against it . The rind of this fruit , and its flowers being preserv'd , work the same effects as the juice . MUSK-HERB . THere is also an Herb called the Musk-Herb : the stalk of it is of a considerable height , and it grows very thick and close together , as a little Briar , or Bush without prickles : its leaves are long enough , and rough ; the flowers are yellow , very delightful to the eye , after the form of a Chalice , or little Bell , which afterwards becomes a button of a pretty bigness , and when it is ripe , is of a white Satin colour within , and of a Musk-colour without : the seed contained within this button is also of the same brownish colour ; it hath the perfect scent Ch : 12. Opassum p : 69. p : 70 Tatous Iavaris p : 70 Rocquet . p : 75 p : 71. Musk rat p : 74 A great lizzard p : 75. Anolis of Musk when it is newly gather'd . And thence is it called Musk-grain , and it keeps that scent a long time , provided it be kept in a dry place , and in some vessel where it may take no air . In like manner , several other Herbs , several Shrubs , nay most of those Lienes , or Withies which creep among the bushes , and fasten for their support on the Trees growing in the Caribbies , bear flowers as fair and delightful to the eye , as they are sweet and acceptable to the nostril : insomuch that many times as a man crosses through the Fields , he may come to places where the Air is perfum'd all about . CHAP. XII . Of five kinds of four-footed Beasts found in these Islands . BEfore the Spaniards and Portuguez had planted Colonies in America , there were not in those parts any Horses , Kine , Oxen , Sheep , Goats , Swine , or Dogs . But for the better convenience of their Navigations , and supply of their Ships in case of necessity , they left some of these creatures in several parts of that new-found World , where they have since multiply'd so exceedingly , that now they are more common there then in any part of Europe . Besides these Foreign kinds of Cattle , there were before in these Islands certain sorts of four-footed beasts , such as are the Opassum , the Javaris , the Tatau , the Agouty , and the Musk-Rat , whereof we shall here give the several descriptions . OPASSUM . THe Opassum is the same creature which the Brasilians call Carigueya , about the bigness of a Cat : it hath a sharp Snout , the neather Jaw being shorter then the upper , as a Pigs , the Ears long , broad , and strait , and the Tail long , Hairless towards the extremity , and turning downwards : the Hair on the Back is black intermix'd with grey , and under the Belly , and about the Throat it is yellowish : it hath very sharp Claws , and thence doth easily climb up Trees : he feeds on Birds , and loves a Hen as well as the Fox does ; but for want of prey he can make a shift to live on fruits . What is particular in this Creature , is , that by a remarkable difference it hath a purse or bag of its own skin , folded together under its Belly , in which it carries its young ones , which it leaves upon the ground when it pleases , by opening that natural purse : when he would leave that place , he opens it again , and the young ones get in , and so he carries them with him where-ever he goes . The Female su●kles them without setting them on the ground ; for her Teats lye within that purse , which on the inside hath a much softer skin then that which appears without . The Female commonly brings six young ones ; but the Male , who hath such another natural purse under his Belly , carries them in his turn to ease the Female , but cannot suckle them . These creatures are common in Virginia , and New-Spain : Nature having not thought fit to bestow on the Whale the convenience of such a bag , gave her the invention of hiding her young ones in her Throat , as Philostratus affirms . And the Weasil is so fond of her young ones , that out of a fear they might be taken from her , she also takes them into her mouth , and removes them from one place to another . JAVARIS . THere is also in some of these Islands , as at Tabago , a kind of wild Swine , which are to be seen in like manner in Brasil , and Nicaragua : they are in most things like the wild Boars in our Forests , but have very little fat : they have short Ears , almost no Tail , and their Navels are on their Backs : some of them are all black , others have certain white spots ; their grunting is also more hideous then that of tame Swine ; they are called Javaris : This Venison is of a taste good enough , but very hardly taken , in regard the Boar having a kind of vent , or hole on the Back , by which he refreshes his Lungs , is in a manner indefatigable ; and if he beforc'd to stop , and be pursued by the Dogs , he is arm'd with such sharp and cutting defensives , that he tears to pieces all those that shall set upon him . TATOUS . THe Tatous , or Hedge-Hogs , which also are to be seen in Tabago , are arm'd with a hard skaly coat , wherewith they cover and secure themselves as with armour : They have a Head and Snout like a Pig , and with the latter they turn up the ground : they have also in every Paw five very sharp Claws , which they use the more readily to thrust away the earth , and discover the roots wherewith they are fatten'd , in the night time . Some affirm , that their flesh is a very delicate meat , and that there is a small bone in their Tails which helps Deafness : It hath been confirm'd by experience , that it helps the Noise or Humming , and cures the pain of the Ear , being thrust into it in a little Cotton ; some of these are as big as Foxes ; but those which are in Tabago are much less . When these creatures are pursu'd , and when they take their rest , which they commonly do in the day time , they close together like a bowl , and so dextrously get in their feet , head and ears under their hard scales , that all parts of their body are by that natural armour secur'd against all the attempts of both Hunts-men and Dogs ; and if they are neer some precipice , they roll themselves down without fear of receiving any hurt thereby . Linscot relates , that in the East-Indies , in the river of Goa , there was a Sea-monster taken which was cover'd all over with scales as hard as any Iron , and when it was touch'd it clos'd together , as it were into a ball . AGOUTY . THe Agouty is of a dark colour inclining to black , having a rough , light hair , and a little tail without any hair : it hath two teeth in the upper jaw , and as many in the neather : It holds its meat in the two fore-pawes , like a Squirrel : the cry of it is , as if it distinctly pronounc'd the word Coüye . 'T is hunted with Dogs , and its flesh , though tasting somewhat rank , is by many preferr'd before that of Conies : When it is hunted it gets into hollow Trees , out of which it is forc'd by smoak made , after it hath cry'd strangely : if it be taken young , it is easily tamed , and when he is angred the hair on his back stands up , and he strikes the ground with his hind-feet , as Conies do : He is much about the same bigness , but his ears are short and round , and his teeth as sharp as a Rasour . MUSK-RAT . THe Musk-Rats have commonly their abode in Holes , or Berries in the ground , like Conies , and they are much about their bigness ; but as to their figure it differs not from that of the great Rats which are to be seen elsewhere , save that most of them have the hair of their belly white , like Dormice , and that of the rest of their bodies black or tawny : there comes from them a scent sweet as Musk , which causes a certain dejection of spirit , and makes such a strong perfume about their holes , that it is very easie to find them out . The Continent of America hath many kinds of four-footed Beasts , which are not to be found in any of the Islands . CHAP. XIII . Of the Reptiles found in these Islands . WE come now to treat of the Reptiles , which , being naturally enemies to cold , must needs exceedingly multiply in these hot Countries : Besides , the vast Woods and the Rocks of these Islands very much advance their production , in regard they afford them secure retreats . Several kinds of Serpents and Snakes . THere are indeed very few venemous Beasts in the Caribbies , though there be many Serpents and Snakes of several colours and figures : There are some nine or ten foot long , and as big as a mans arm or thigh : Nay there hath been heretofore kill'd one of these Snakes , which had in her belly a whole Hen , feathers and all , and above a dozen egges , the Hen having been surpriz'd as she was sitting : Another was found that had devour'd a Cat ; whence a guess may be made at their bigness . But how prodigious soever they are , as to their bulk , yet are they not venemous in most of these Countries : Nay some Inhabitants having of them on the thatch of their houses , which is commonly of Palm-leaves , or Sugar-Canes , drive them not thence , because they force away and devour the rats . But we must acknowledge withal , that there is an hostility between them and the Poultry . It hath been observ'd , that some of them have been so subtle , as , having surpriz'd a Hen sitting , not to meddle with her during that time ; but assoon as the chickens are hatch'd , they devour them , and kill the Hen , if they be not able to swallow her down whole . There are others very fair and delightful to the eye ; for they are green all over , save that under the belly they are of a very light grey : They are about an ell and a half in length , and sometimes two ; but , proportionably to that length , they are very small , as being at most not above an inch about : They feed either on Frogs , which they find near some brooks , or on Birds , which they surprize on the Trees , or in their nests , when they meet with them . Accordingly , this kind of Snake is accounted noble in comparison of the others ; for it subsists by its fishing and hunting . Some of the Inhabitants , who have been us'd to see all these kinds of Snakes , handle them without any fear , and carry them in their bosoms . Those who have travell'd into Asia and Affrick affirm , that they have there met with somewhat of the like nature : For they relate , that in Great Tartary there are mountains where may be seen Serpents of a prodigious bulk , but not venemous at all , nay they are good meat : And that in the Kingdom of Syr some of these Creatures have been seen playing with children , who fed them with bread . It is said also , that in the Provinces of the Antes , in the Kingdom of Peru , there are dreadful Snakes between 25 and 30 foot in length , which never hurt any body . As to the Islands of Martinico and S. Alousia it is otherwise ; for there some are not dangerous at all , others are very much so : Those which are not , are bigger and longer then the others ; whence it comes , that those who know them not are more afraid of them , then of such as should really be feared : Yet do they not any harm ; nay assoon as they perceive any body , they make all the haste they can away ; which hath occasion'd their being call'd the fugitive Snakes . They are also easily distinguish'd from the others by the black and white spots on their backs . Of the dangerous Snakes there are two kinds : Some are grey on the back , and to the feeling like velvet ; others are all yellow or red , and dreadful to look upon by reason of that colour , though they be not more dangerous , nay haply less then the former . Both kinds are great lovers of rats , as well as those without venome ; and when a Cott is much pester'd with rats , 't is strange if there be not also Snakes about it . They are of different bigness and length , and it is conceiv'd the shortest are most to be feared : Their heads are flat and broad , their jaws extreamly wide , and arm'd with eight teeth , and sometimes ten , whereof some are forked like a Crescent , and so sharp , that it is impossible to imagine any thing more : And these being all hollow , it is by that small channel that they disperse their poyson , which lies in little purses on both sides of their throat , just at the very roots of their teeth : They never chew any thing they eat , but swallow it down whole after they have crush'd and made it flat . Some affirm , that if they did chew their food they would poyson themselves , and that to prevent that they cover their teeth with their gums when they take their nourishment . These creatures are so venemous in those two Islands , that when they have stung any one , if there be not a present remedy immediately apply'd , the wound within two hours will be incurable . All the commendation can be given them is this , that they never sting any one if he do not touch either them , or something on which they repose themselves . LIZZARDS . THere are also in these Islands several kinds of Lizzards : The greatest and most considerable are those which some Indians call Iguanas , the Brasilians , Senembi , and our Caribbians , Onayamaca : Being come to their full growth they are about five foot in length , measuring from the head to the extremity of the tail , which is as long as all the rest of the body ; and for their bigness they may be a foot about : their skins are of several colours according to the different soils they are bred in . Hence it is probably that the Portuguez have call'd them Cameleons , out of an imagination that they were a species of that creature . In some Islands the Females are of a light green , chequer'd with black and white spots , and the Males are grey : In others these last are black , and the Females of a light grey , intermixt with black and green : Nay in some places both Males and Females have all the little scales of their skin so glittering , and as it were studded , that seen at a distance one would think them cloth'd in rich cloth of gold or silver : They have on their backs prickles like combs , which they force up , and let down as they please , and appear less and less from the head to the end of the tail : They go on four feet , each whereof hath five claws which have very sharp nails : They run very fast , and are excellent at the climbing of Trees : But , whether it be that they love to look on men , or are of a stupid unapprehensive nature , when they are perceiv'd by the Huntsmen they patiently expect without stirring till they are shot : Nay they suffer to be put about their necks that gin with a running knot , which is fasten'd to the end of a pole that is often us'd to get them off the Trees where they rest themselves : when they are angry , a certain craw they have under their throat swells , and makes them seem the more formidable : Their jaws are very wide , their tongues thick , and they have some very sharp teeth : they will hardly let go what they have once fasten'd on with their teeth , but they are not venemous at all . The Females lay egges about the bigness of those of Woodquists , but the shell is soft : they lay them deep enough under the sand on the Sea-side , and leave them to be hatch'd by the Sun , whence some Authors have rank'd them among the Amphibious creatures . The Savages taught the Europaeans the way to take these Lizzards , and by their own examples encourag'd them to eat thereof : They are very hard to kill , insomuch that some having receiv'd three shots of a Gun , and thereby lost some part of their entrails , would not fall : And yet if a small stick be thrust into their noses , or a pin between their eyes , where there is a little hole into which the pin easily enters , they presently dye : The Caribbians are very dextrous in the taking of them by a Gin with a running knot , which they cunningly get about their necks : or having overtaken them by running , they lay hold on them with one hand by the tail , which being very long gives them a good hold , and before they can turn back to bite them , they take them by the chine-piece of the neck , and then having turn'd their paws on their backs , they bind them , and so keep them alive above fifteen days without giving them any sustenance : Their flesh is white , and in some places over-laid with fat : Those who are accustomed to it think it very delicate , especially the lushious taste it naturally is of being taken away by good Spices , and some picquant sauce ; yet is it not safe to eat often thereof , because it over-dries the body , and abates somewhat of the good constitution thereof : the egges have no white , but are all yolk , which makes the Pottage they are used in as excellent as our Hens-egges might do . Besides these greater forts of Lizzards , there are in these Islands four others , which are much less ; and these are called , Anolis , Roquets , Maboujats , and Gobe-monches , or Fly-catchers . ANOLIS . THe Anolis are very common in all the Plantations : they are about the bigness and length of the Lizzards seen in France ; but they have a longer head , the skin yellowish , and on their backs they have certain blew , green and grey streaks drawn from the top of the head to the end of the tail : their abode is in holes under ground , whence in the night time they make a very loud and importunate noise : In the day time they are in perpetual exercise , and they only wander about Cottages to get somewhat to subsist on . ROQUETS . THe Roquets are less then the Anolis : their skin is of the colour of a wither'd leaf , marked with little yellow or blackish points : they go on four feet , whereof the fore-feet are high enough : their eyes are very lively and sparkling : their heads are always lifted up , and they are so active that they perpetually leap up and down , like Birds when they would not make use of their wings : their tails are so turn'd up towards their backs that they make a circle and a half : They love to see men , and if they stay where they are they will ever and anon be staring on them : when they are a little pursu'd , they open their mouths , and put out their tongues like little Hounds . MABOUJATS . THe Maboujats are of several colours : those which have their abode in rotten Trees , and fenny places , as also in deep and narrow Valleys into which the Sun pierces not , are black and extreamly hideous , which no doubt occasion'd their being called by the same name the Savages give the Devil : their bigness commonly is little more then an inch , their length six or seven : the skins of them all are as if they were oyl'd . COBE-MOUCHES . THose which the French call Gobe-Mouches , that is , in English Fly-cathers , from their most ordinary exercise ; and the Caribbians , Oulleouma , are the least of all the Reptiles in these Islands : they are in figure like those the Latines call Stel●●ones : some of them seem to be cover'd with fine gold or silver Brocado ; others with a mixture of green , gold , and several other delightful colours : they are so familiar that they come boldly into rooms , where they do no mischief , nay on the contrary , they clear them of Flies , and such Vermine . This employment they perform with such dexterity and nimbleness , that the sleights and designs of Hunts-men are nothing compar'd to those of this little Beast ; for he sculks down , and stand as it were Sentinel on a plank , or some other thing that is higher then the floor , where he hopes the Fly will light ; and perceiving his prey , he keeps his eye always fixt upon it , putting his head into as many different postures as the Fly shifts places ; and standing up on his fore-feet , and gaping after it , he half opens his little wide mouth , as if he already devour'd and swallow'd it by hope : Nay though there be a noise made in the room , and some body come neer him , he is so attentive on his game that he quits not his post ; and having at last found his advantage , he starts so directly on his prey , that he very seldom misses it . It i● an innocent divertisement to consider with what earnestness and attention these little creatures shift for their livelihood . Besides , they are so tame that they will come upon the Table while people are eating , and if they perceive a Fly , they will attempt the taking of it even upon their Trenchers who sit at Table , nay upon their hands or cloaths ; and they are suffered to do so , because they are so smooth and cleanly , that their passing over the meat creates no aversion to those who are to eat of it : in the night time they bear a part in the Musick made by the Anolis , and other little Lizzards . And to propagate their species , they lay small Egges as big as Pease , which having cover'd with a little earth , they leave to be hatch'd by the Sun : as soon as they are kill'd , which is very easie , by reason of their attention in pursuit of their game , they immediately lose all their lustre ; the gold and azure , and all the sparkling beauty of their skin vanishes , and they become pale and earthy . If any one of these Reptiles we have described might be accounted a kind of Chamelion , it should be this last named , because it easily assumes the colours of those things on which it makes ▪ its ordinary residence ; for those which are seen about young P●l●-trees are all green , as the leaves of that Tree are : those which frequent Orange-trees are yellow , as their fruit ● nay ▪ there have been some , who having much us'd a Chamber where there was a Bed with Curtains of changeable Taffata , had afterwards an infinite number of young ones which had their bodies enamell'd with several colours suitably to the furniture of the place to which they had so often had access : some haply ▪ would have this effect attributed to the force of their little imagination ; but we leave that speculation to the more addicted to such curious disquisitions . LAND-PIKES . THere are also in several of these Islands certain creatures which have the perfect figure , skin , and head of the Fish we call a Pike , and therefore may be termed the Land-Pikes : but , instead of Finns they have four feet , which are so weak ▪ that they can onely crawl along the ground , and wind their bodies as Snakes , or to keep to our former comparison , stir as Pikes ▪ after they are taken out of the water . The largest are not above fifteen inches in length , and proportionably big : their skin is cover'd with little scales which shine extreamly , and are of a silver-grey colour : Some lovers of curiosities have young ones in their Closets , which they were perswaded to receive for Salamanders . In the night time they make a hideous noise from under the rocks , and the bottoms of hollow places where they are lodg'd : It is more sharp and grating to the ear then that of Frogs and Toads ; and they change their notes according to the variety of the places where they lurk : they are seldom seen but a little before night , and when any of them are met in the day time , their motion , which is such as we before described it , is apt to frighten the unwary beholder . SCORPIONS and other dangerous Reptiles . THere are also in these parts Scorpions ▪ like those commonly seen in France , and other places : but they have not so dangerous a venom : they are yellow , grey , or dark-colour'd according to the different soils in which they are bred . Some who have broken up fenny places for Wells or receptacles for water , have often met with a most hideous kind of Lizzards : They are in length about six inches : the skin of their back is black , and beset with small grey scales , which by their extraordinary shining , a man would think were oyl'd : their bellies are also scaly , as well as their backs , but the skin which covers it is of a pale yellow : their heads are small and picked : their mouths are wide enough , and furnish'd with several teeth , which are extreamly sharp : they have two little eyes , but not able to endure the light of the day , for as soon as they are taken out of the ground they immediately endeavour to make a hole in it with their pawes , which have each of them five hard and crooked clawes , wherewith they break the ground just as the Moles do , and so make their way whither they please : they are very destructive in Gardens , gnawing the roots of Trees and Plants : their biting is also as venemous as that of the most dangerous Serpent . CHAP. XIV . Of the Insects commonly seen in the Caribbies . NOt only the Heavens , and other vast , and more excellent parts of Nature declare the glory of their Almighty Maker ; but even the least and most despicable of his productions do also discover the work of his hands , and raise their minds who attentively consider them to a grateful admiration of the greatness of his power , and an humble acknowledgment of his Sovereignty : Out of a perswasion therefore that there are some who delightfully search into the secrets of Nature , and contemplate the wonders of God , who out of his inexhaustible treasures hath endued the most inconsiderable of his creatures with so many rich ornaments , occult qualities , and rare beauties , we shall bestow this Chapter on the consideration of certain Insects commonly seen in these Islands , all which have some peculiar properties , as so many beams of glory to raise them from their natural lowness into some esteem . SNAILES . Ch : 14. p : 78. Soldier p : 77. Land pike p : 83 Palme worme p : 89 Horned : fly . p : 76 Fly Catcher A Monstrous spider p : 83 p : 84. Flying Tyger . They are commonly seen in the shells of Periwincles , or great Sea-Snails , which they find on the shore , whither they are cast by the waves upon the death of the fish which had been the first inhabitant thereof : but indeed these little Souldiers are found in all sorts of other shells cast up by the Sea , nay even the shells of the Liene-nuts , and some have took up their quarters in the clawes of great dead Crabs . They have this further industry , that as they grow bigger they shift shells according to the proportion of their bodies , and take a larger , into which they enter , quitting the former : so that they are of several forms and figures , according to the diversity of the shells they possess themselves of : It is probably of these Souldiers that Pliny speaks , under the name of a kind of small Crab , to which he attributes the same properties : their bodies are very tender except their heads and clawes : they have instead of a foot , and for a defensive weapon some instrument that is like the claw of a great Crab , wherewith they close the entrance of their shells , and secure their whole body : it is all jagged within , and it holds so fast whatever it fastens on , that it takes away the piece with it . This Insect marches faster then the common Snail , and fouls not with its foam or sliminess the place over which it hath pass'd . When this Souldier is taken he grows angry , and makes a noise : to make him quit the habitation he hath taken up , there needs only to set him neer the fire , and immediately he forsakes his Quarters : if it be presented to him to get into it again , he goes in backwards : when there are many of them met together with an intention at the same time to quit their former lodgings , and to take up new ones , which they are all much inclin'd to do , they enter into a great contestation , there happens a serious engagement which is manag'd with the said clasping instrument , till at length the weaker is forc'd to submit to the victorious , who presently possesses himself of the shell , which he afterwards peaceably enjoys as a precious conquest . Some of the Inhabitants eat of them , as the common Snails are eaten in some parts among us : but they are more fit for Physick then Food ; for being got out of their shells there may be extracted from them an oyl , which is excellent for the curing of cold Gouts , and is very successfully used to mollifie the hard and callous parts of the body . There are besides , two other sorts of small Snails which are very beautiful : One is flat , after the fashion of a Scotchmans Bonnet , and of a dark colour : The other is sharp , and turned like the Vice of a Press , and hath small , red , yellow , or blew streaks or lines , for which they are much esteemed by the curious . GLO-WORMES . THere are in these Islands several kinds of great Flies of divers figures and colours : but we must assign the first place to those which the French call Mouches Lumincuses , and we may English Glo-wormes : Some Savages call them Cucuyos , and the Caribbians by a name not much differing from it , Coyouyou . This Fly is not recommendable for its beauty , or figure , as having nothing extraordinary as to either , but only for its luminous quality : they are of a dark colour , and about the bigness of a Locust : it hath two hard and strong wings , under which are two lesser wings very thin , which appear not but when it flies ; and it is then also it may be observ'd that under those lesser wings there is a brightness , like that of a Candle , which enlightens all about it : besides , the eyes of this Insect are so luminous , that be it ever so dark , it flies any where in the night , which is the time that this glittering light may be seen . It makes no noise flying , and lives only on flowers which it gathers off the Trees . Being taken between ones fingers , it is so smooth and slippery , that by the little endeavours it makes to recover its liberty , it insensibly gets away : Being kept in captivity it conceals all the light it hath under the wings , and communicates only that of its eyes , but even that very weakly in comparison of the brightness it sheds being at liberty : it hath no sting , nor any claw for its defence : The Indians are glad to have of them in their houses , for they serve them instead of Lamps : but indeed of their own accord , in the night time , they come into those rooms which are not kept too close . There are in these Islands certain shining Worms , which also flie . All parts of Italy , and all the other parts of the Levant , are also full of them . But how famous soever these little Stars of the East may be , yet are they but small sparkles in comparison of the great fire which these flying Torches of America cast forth : For they do not only guide the Traveller by shewing him his way in the night , but with the assistance of this light a man may easily write , and read the smallest Print that may be . A Spanish Historian relates , that the Indians of Hispaniola , having these Flies fasten'd to their hands and feet , they serv'd them instead of Torches to go a hunting in the night time : it is affirmed also by others , that some other Indians extract that luminous liquor which these Flies have in their eyes and under their wings , and that they rub their faces and breasts therewith in their nocturnal meetings , which makes them appear in the dark to the beholders , as if they were covered with flames , and like dreadful apparitions . These Flies are easily taken in the night time ; and that is done by turning a lighted stick in the air : For as soon as those which at the close of the evening are ready to come out of the woods perceive that fire , imagining it to be one of their companions , they immediately flye to the place where that light appears to them , and so they may be either struok down with a Hat , or flying of themselves against the lighted stick , they fall to the ground , not knowing where they are . Nor will it be amiss to insert in this place what a learned and curious French Gentleman , one Mons . du Montel , from whose generous liberality came several other remarks which enrich this History , lately writ to a friend of his concerning these Flies . Being in the Island of Hispaniola , ( saith he ) I have often at the beginning of the night walk'd about the little Huts we had set up for our abode there while our Ship was repairing , to consider how that the Air was in some places enlightned by those little wandring Stars : But the most pleasant sight of all was , when they came neer those great Trees which bear a kind of Figs , and were not far from our Huts ; for sometimes they flew about them , sometimes they would be within the thick boughs , which for a time obscur'd and eclips'd those little Luminaries ; yet so as that their beams might ever and anon be seen to break through , though weakly , the interposed leaves : those pretty interruptions of light came to us sometimes obliquely , sometimes in a straight line , and perpendicularly : Afterwards those glittering Flies extricating themselves out of the obscurity of those Trees , and coming neerer us , we had our pleasure heightned by seeing them on the adjacent Orange-trees , which they seem'd to set a fire , gilding those beautiful fruits , enamelling their flowers , and giving such a lustre to their leaves , that their naturally delightful verdure was extreamly encreas'd by the pleasant combination of so many little lights . I wish'd my self at that time the Art of Painting or Drawing , that I might represent a night enlightned , and as it were turn'd into day by so many fires , and so pleasant and luminous a piece of Landskip . Think it not much that I am so long about the story of a Fly , since Du Bartas sometime gave it a place among the Birds , and in the fifth Day of his first Week speaks very nobly of it in these terms : New-Spain's Cucuyo in his forehead brings Two burning Lamps , two underneath his wings ; Whose shining rays serve oft in darkest night , Th' Embroiderer's hand in royal works to light : Th' ingenious Turner with a wakeful eye To polish fair his purest Ivory : Th' Usurer to count his glist'ring Treasures : The learned Scribe to limne his golden measures . If five or six of these Flies were put into a vessel of fine Crystal , no doubt , the light of them would be answerable to the Poets description , and be a living and incomparable Tortch . But it is to be noted , that these Flies shine not at all when once they are dead , their light being extinguish'd with their lives . PHALANGES . TO come to the other kinds of great Flies to be seen in these Islands , and which some call Phalanges , besides the Cucuyos there are some that be much bigger , and of a strange figure : There are some have two snouts like that of an Elephant , one turning upwards , the other downwards : Some others have three horns , one rising out of the back , and the other two out of the head : The rest of their body , as also their horns , is black , and shines like Jet . There are some have one great horn about four inches in length , much after the fashion of a Wood-cocks bill , very smooth on the upper side , and covered with a certain downiness on the lower , which horn rising out of their back reaches in a direct line to the head , on which there is another horn , like that of the horned Beetle , which is as black as Ebony , and transparent as glass : The whole body is of the colour of a wither'd leaf , smooth , and flourished like Damask : their head and mouth are like those of an Ape ; they have two large , yellow , and firm eyes , a wide mouth and teeth like a little Saw. Hear what account our curious Traveller gives of it . I have seen , saith he , one kind of these great Flies , which I thought extreamly beautiful : It was about three inches in length : the head of it was azure , not unlike that of a Grass-hopper , save that the two eyes were as green as an Emerald , and encompass'd by a small white streak : the upper side of the wings was of a bright violet colour , damask'd with several compartiments of carnation , heightned by a small natural thread of silver : the compartiments were dispos'd with such an exact observance of Symmetry , that a man would think that the Compass and the Pencil had in the doing of it employ'd all the rules of Perspective , and the Shadows of Painting : The neather part of the body was of the same colour with the head , save that there were six black feet neatly bending towards the belly : When the wings , which were hard and solid , were spread abroad , there might be seen two other lesser wings which were thinner then any silk , and as red as Scarlet . This kind of Fly I saw in the Island of S. Croix , in the custody of an English Gentleman , and I immediately writ down this description of it . I thought at first it had been artificial , because of that lively Carnation colour , and the string of silver ; but having taken it into my hands , I acknowledg'd that Nature must certainly have been in an excellent good humor , and had a mind to divert her self , when she bestow'd such sumptuous robes on that little Queen among the Insects . PALMER-WORM . THere is a Worm , or Vermine in English called a Palmer , in French Millepied , ( thousand footed ) from the almost infinite multitude of its feet , which are as bristles under his body , and help him to creep along the ground with incredible swiftness , especially when he finds himself pursu'd : This kind of Insect in the Caribbies is about six inches long : The upper part of his body is cover'd all over with swarthy scales , which are hard and joynted one within another , like the Tiles of a House : but what 's dangerous in this creature , is , that he hath a kind of claws both in his head and tail , wherewith he twitches so home , and so poysons the place wounded , that for the space of four and twenty hours , and sometimes longer , the party hurt feels a very sharp pain . SPIDERS . THere are in several of the Islands certain great Spiders , which some have ranked among the Phalanges , by reason of their monstrous figure and bigness , which is so great , that when their legs are spread abroad they take up a larger place then the Palm of a mans hand : their whole body consists of two parts , whereof one is flat , and the other of a round figure , smaller at one end , like a Pigeons egge : They have all of them a hole on their back , which is , as it were , their Navel : their mouth cannot easily be discern'd , because it is in a manner cover'd over with hair , which commonly is of a light grey , but sometimes intermixt with red : it is armed with two sharp tushes which are of a solid matter , and of a black colour , so smooth and shining , that some curious persons have them set in gold for Tooth-picks , and are highly esteemed by those who know they are endued with a vertue to preserve from pain and all corruption those parts that have been rubbed therewith . When these Spiders are grown old they are covered all over with a swarthy Down , which is as soft and as close as Velvet : their body is supported by ten feet , which are a little hairy on the sides , and have below certain small points like bristles , which help them to fasten more easily on those places up which they would climb : All these feet issue out of the fore-part of the Insect , having each of them four joynts , and at the ends they are armed with a black and hard horn , which is divided into two parts like a fork . They every year shift off their old skin as the Serpents do , as also the two tushes which serve them for teeth , and are their defensive arms ; those who meet with these precious exuviae may therein observe the perfect figure of their body , such as it is represented among the Sculps of this Chapter . Their eyes are very little , and lye so deep in their heads that they seem to be only two small points : they feed on Flies and such vermine , and it hath been observ'd , that in some places their Webs are so strong , that the little Birds caught in them have had much ado to get away : the same thing is affirmed of the Spiders which are found in the Bermudez , Islands inhabited by the English : It is probable they are of the same kind . FLYING-TYGER . THere is another Insect called by some the Flying-Tyger , because its body is chequer'd with spots of several colours , as the Tyger is : It is about the bigness of the horned Beetle : The head is sharp , and hath two great eyes as green and sparkling as an Emerald : his mouth is arm'd with two hard hooks extreamly sharp , with which he holds fast his prey , while he gets out the substance of it : The whole body is cover'd with a hard and swarthy crustiness , which serves him for armor : Under his wings , which are also of a solid matter , there are four lesser wings which are as thin as any silk : It hath six legs , each whereof hath three joynts , and they are bristled with certain little prickles : In the day time he is continually catching other Insects ; and in the night he sits on the Trees , whence he makes a noise like that of the Cigales . BEES , and some other Insects . THe Bees which are in the Islands , differ not much from those of the Southern part of America , but both kinds Ch : 15. American Swallow p : 89. Eagle p : 93. Flammant p : 88. The Colibry or Humming bird p : 93 Craw-fowle p : 87 Caat p : 88. Pintado p : 89. There are also in these Islands horned Beetles or Bull-flies , and an infinite number of Grass-hoppers , and Butter-flies , the sight whereof very much delights the eye . There are withall both on the ground , and in the air , several very troublesome and dangerous Insects , which extreamly annoy the Inhabitants : But of these , and some other inconveniences , we shall give an account in the two last Chapters of this first Book . CHAP. XV. Of the more considerable kinds of Birds which may be seen in the Caribbies . ALL the works of God speak the magnificence of the Worker , the disposal of them declares his wisdom , the Earth is full of his productions : but we must acknowledg that of all the Creatures , not endued with any thing above a sensitive life , the Birds do more loudly then any publish his goodness and Providence , and by the sweet harmony of their singing , the activity of their flight , and by the lively colours and beauty of their feathers excite us to praise , and glorifie that Sovereign Majesty which hath so advantageously adorn'd and embellish'd them with so many rare perfections . Having therefore in the precedent Chapters treated of the Trees , Plants , Herbs , Four-footed Beasts , Reptiles and Insects which the Caribby Islands do plentifully produce to furnish the Earth , we shall in this Chapter describe the rare Birds which inhabit the Air of these pleasant Countries , and enrich the perpetual Verdure of so many precious Trees wherewith they are crowned . FREGATES . AS soon as any Ships come neer these Islands , several Birds which frequent the Sea come to them , as if they had been sent to enquire whence they came : When the Sea-men perceive these Visitants they are satisfi'd that it will not be long ere they shall see Land : Yet are they not to flatter themselves with that hope till they see them coming in great Companies ; for there is one kind of them which many times flye above two hundred leagues from Land. The French have bestow'd on them the name of Fregates , Frigots , because of the continuance and lightness of their flight . Their body is about the bigness of a wild Drake's ; but their wings are very much larger , and they make their way through the air with such swiftness , that in a very short time they will be out of sight : There are several kinds as to their feathers ; for some are all black , others all grey , save only the belly and wings , in which there are some white feathers : They are excellent good at fishing ; and when they perceive a fish lying even with the water , they fail not , yet as it were only sporting themselves , to seise it , and immediately devour it : They have a strange dexterity in taking the flying Fishes ; for as soon as they perceive that that delicate prey makes the water to rise and bubble a little , and is just upon the taking of its flight , to avoid the cruel pursuits of its Sea-enemies , they place themselves so directly on that side on which they should make their sally , that as soon as they are out of the water they receive them into their Beaks , or Claws : So these innocent and unfortunate fishes , to avoid the teeth of one enemy , many times fall into the claws of another who gives them no better quarter . The Rocks which are in the Sea , and the little un-inhabited Islands are the places where these Birds make their abode and their nests : The meat of them is not much esteem'd ; but their fat is carefully kept , it having been found by experience that it helpeth the Palsey , and all sorts of cold Gouts . FAUVES . THe Birds which the French call Fauves , that is , Fallow , by reason of the colour of their back , are white under the belly : they are about the bigness of the Poule d'eau , but for the most part so lean that they are valued only for their feathers : their feet are like those of Wild-Ducks , and their beaks sharp as those of Wood-cocks : they live on small fishes , as the Frigots do ; but they are the most stupid of any Sea or Land-Fowl in the Islands ; for , whether it be that they are soon weary of flying , or take the Ships for moving rocks , as soon as they perceive any one , especially if it be neer night , they immediately light in them , and suffer themselves to be taken without any trouble . HERONS , and several other Sea and River-Fowl . THere are seen neer these Islands , and sometimes at a great distance from them in the Sea , certain Birds perfectly white , whose beaks and feet are as red as Coral ; they are somewhat bigger then Crows : they are conceiv'd to be a kind of Herons , because their tails consist of two long and precious feathers , by which they are distinguish'd from all other Birds frequenting the Sea. Among the Birds frequenting Rivers and Ponds there are found in these Countries Plovers , Duckers , Moore-hens , or Coots , Wild-Ducks , and Wild Geese ; as also a kind of Ducks , which having the whole body as white as snow , have their beaks and feet as black as may be ; and a kind of Herons of an admirable whiteness , about the bigness of a Pigeon , but beaked like a Wood-cock : they live on fish , and delight in sandy places , and on rocks : They are much sought after for that precious Plume of fine Feathers , soft as any silk , which is had from them : but inasmuch as all these are common in other places , we may forbear the descriptions thereof . CRAW-FOWL . THere is in all these Islands a large Bird which lives only on fish : it is about the bigness of a great Duck , and the feathers are of an Ash-colour , and hideous to the eye : it hath a long and flat beak , a great head , small eyes deep set in his head , and a neck short enough , under which hangs a kind of craw or bag so big that it may contain a great pale of water : From which description we may call him the Craw-Fowl , as the French have properly termed him , Grand-gosier : These Birds are commonly found upon Trees on the Sea-side , where they lye in ambush to discover their prey ; for as soon as they perceive a fish , as it were between wind and water , so as that they have them at advantages , they fall upon it , and seise it : they will swallow down great fishes whole : they are also so attentive on their fishing , that having their eye continually fixt on the Sea whence they expect their prey , they are easily shot , and become it themselves to others : they are a stupid and melancholy kind of Bird , suitably to their employment : they are so excellently well sighted , that they discover fish at a great distance in the Sea , and above a fathom under water ; but they stay till they be come up almost even with it before they offer at them : their flesh is not to be eaten . COOT . THe Islands called the Virgins are of the Caribbies the best furnished with abundance of Sea and Land-Fowl : for besides the forementioned , whereof they have good store , there is a kind of Coot , or Moor-hen , admirable for the beauty of its feathers : they are no bigger then Pigeons , but have a much longer beak of a yellow colour , are higher set , and their legs and feet are of a bright red : the feathers of the back , wings and tail are of a shining carnation intermixt with green and black , which serves for a foil to set off the beauty of the other colours : Under the wings and on the belly their feathers are of a golden yellow : their neck and breasts are adorned with a delightful mixture of all the colours they have about their bodies ; and their head , which is very small , and beset with two little sparkling eyes , is crowned with a tuft of several little feathers of several pleasant colours . FLAMMANS . THe Ponds and fenny places which are not much frequented are the retreats of several great and beautiful Birds about the bigness of wild Geese , and of the same figure with those which the Dutch call Lepelaer , from the form of their beak , which hath the resemblance of a spoon : They have long necks , and their legs are of such length , that their bodies are about three foot from the ground : But they differ as to colour , inasmuch as when they are young their feathers are white , as they grow it becomes of a murrey colour , and when they are old of a bright carnation ; from which colour the French took occasion to call them Flammans : There are of these Birds seen neer Montpelier in France , which have the lower part of their body and under their wings of a carnation colour , the upper part black : there are in like manner in these Islands some that have a mixture of black and white feathers in their wings . They are seldom seen but in great companies , and their hearing and smelling is so perfect , that they smell the Huntsmen and Fire-arms at a great distance : To avoid all surprises they pitch in open places , and in the midst of Fens , whence they may at a great distance perceive their enemies ; and there is always one of the party upon the guard while the rest are searching in the waters for their livelihood ; and as soon as he hears the least noise , or perceives a man , he takes his flight , and gives a cry for a signal to the rest to follow him : when the Hunts-men who frequent Hispaniola would kill some of these Birds , which are there very common , they take the wind of them , that the smell of the powder may not easily be carry'd to them , then they cover themselves with an Ox-hide , and creep on their hands and feet till they come to a place whence they may be sure to kill . By this sleight these Birds , who are accustomed to see the wild Oxen that come out of the Mountains to the watering-places below , become the prey of the Hunts-men . They are commonly fat , and a delicate meat : Their skins are kept , which are cover'd with a soft down , to be put to the same uses as those of Swans and Vultures . SWALLOW of America . SOme years since there was brought to a curious Person living at Rochel a Bird about the bigness of a Swallow , and like it , saving that the two great feathers of the tail were a little shorter , and the beak turn'd downwards like a Parrot's , and the feet like a Duck's : It was black , save only that under the belly there was a little white like our Swallows ; in fine it was so like them , that it may well be called the Swallow of America . We have assign'd it a place among the Sea and River-fowl , inasmuch as its feet discover its subsistence by the waters . And in regard it is so rare a Bird that no Author that we know of hath spoken of it , we thought fit to give a Sculp of it , the draught whereof was taken from the living Bird. LAND-FOWL . BEsides all these Birds , which have their subsistence out of the Sea , Rivers and Ponds , there are in these Islands abundance of Partridges , Turtles , Ravens , and Wood-quists , which make a strange noise in the Woods : There are also three sorts of Hens ; some , ordinary Hens , such as are in these parts ; others , like Turkies ; others , a kind of Pheasants , which are called Pintadoes , because they are as it were painted with colours , and have about them small points like so many eyes on a dark ground-work . There are also Black-birds , Feldivars , Thrushes , and Hortolans , in a manner like those of the same name among us . As to the other Birds which are peculiar to the Forests of the Caribbies , there are so many kinds , and those so richly adorned , that it must be acknowledg'd , that if they are not comparable to those of Europe , as to their singing , they very much excell them in the bravery of their feathers ; as will appear by the descriptions we shall make of some of the more considerable . ARRAS . THe Arras are a kind of Birds extremely beautiful , about the bigness of a Pheasant , but as to the figure of the body they are like Parrots : They have all heads big enough , sprightly and stedfast eyes , crooked beaks , and a long tail consisting of very fine feathers of several colours , according to the difference of the Islands where they are bred . There are some have their heads , the upper part of the neck , and the back , of a bright sky-colour , the belly , the lower part of the neck , and the wings of a pale yellow , and the tail all red : Others have almost all the body of a flame-colour , save that they have in their wings some feathers which are yellow , azure , and red . There are yet others have all their parts diversify'd with a mixture of red , white , blew , green and black , that is , five lively colours , making a delightful enamell : They commonly flye in companies : A man would think them very daring and confident ; for they are not startled at the discharging of guns , and if the first shot hath not hurt them , they will continue in the same place for a second : but this confidence is attributed rather to a natural stupidity then courage . They are easily tam'd , and may be taught to speak , but their tongues are too thick to do it so plainly as the other kinds of Parrots , to wit the Canides , and ordinary sort of Parrots , call'd by the French Perrigues . They are such enemies to cold , that they are hardly brought over Sea alive . CANIDES . THe Canides are much about the same bigness with the precedent , but of a much more beautiful plumage , and therefore the more esteem'd . Monsieur du Montell , who hath made many Voyages into America , and visited all the Islands , and saw one of them in that of Corassao , gives us this account of it . It deserves to be numbred , saith he , among the most beautiful Birds in the world . I took so particular notice of it , having had of them in my hands many times , that I have the Idaeas of it still fresh in my memory . Under the belly , wings , and neck , it was of a waving Aurora-colour , the back and one half of the wings of a very bright sky-colour , the tail and greater feathers of the wings were mixt with a sparkling carnation , diversify'd with a sky-colour , as upon the back a grass-green and a shining black , which very much added to the gold and azure of the other plumage : But the most beautiful part was the head , cover'd with a murrey down , checquer'd with green , yellow , and a pale blew , which reach'd down wavingly to the back : The eye-lids were white , and the apple of the eye yellow and red as a Ruby set in Gold : it had upon the head a certain tuft or cap of feathers of a Vermilion red , sparking like a lighted coal , which was encompass'd by several other lesser feathers of a pearl colour . If it were recommendable for all these extraordinary ornaments , it was much more for its familiarity and innocency ; for though it had a crooked beak , and that the claws with which he held his meat and brought it to his beak were so sharp as to take away whatever it fastened on , yet was it so tame as to play with little Children and never hurt them ; and when one took him into his hand , he so contracted his claws , that the sharpness of them could not be felt . He had this quality of a dog , that he would lick with his short and thick tongue those who made much of him and gave him something he liked , put his head to their cheeks to kiss and caress them , and expressing his acknowledgments by a thousand pretty insiouations , he would suffer himself to be put into what posture one would , and took a certain pleasure in diverting those he thought his friends : But as he was mild and tractable to those who were kind to him , so was he as mischievous and irreconcileable to such as had injur'd him , and he could distinguish them from others , and make them feel the sharpness of his beak and claws . He spoke the Dutch , Spanish and Indian Language , and in the last he sung Airs as a natural Indian : He also imitated the cries of all sorts of Poultry and other creatures about the house : he call'd all his friends by their names and sirnames , flew to them as soon as he saw them , especially when he was hungry : If they had been absent , and that he had not seen them a long time , he express'd his joy at their return by certain merry notes : when he had sported himself till they were weary of him , he went away , and perch'd himself on the top of the house , and there he talk'd , sung , and play'd a thousand tricks , laying his feathers in order , and dressing and cleaning himself with his beak : He was easily kept ; for not only the bread commonly used in that Island , but all the fruits and roots growing there , were his ordinary food ; and when he had more given him then he needed , he carefully laid up the remainder under the leaves wherewith the house was covered , and took it when he had need . In a word , I never saw a more loving or more amiable Bird : 'T was a Present for any Prince if he could have been brought over the Sea. This Bird had been brought from the Caribby Islands to Mons . Rodenborck then Governour of the Fort and Dutch Colony , which is in the Island of Corassao . PARROTS . IN all these Islands almost there are Parrots , which the Indians in their Language call Koulehuec , and they are seen in companies like Starelings : The Hunts-men rank them among the Wild-fowl , and think not their pains and powder ill spent to kill them ; for they are as good and as fat as any Pullet , especially when they are young , and have corn and fruits to feed upon : their bigness and plumage differs according to the difference of the Islands , insomuch that the ancient Inhabitants know by their bulk and feathers what places they were bred in . There is an admirable kind of them in one of the Islands called the Virgins : they are no bigger then that Bird which the Latines call Upupa , the English a Whoope , and almost of the same figure : But their feathers are of such a strnnge diversity of colours , as extreamly pleases the eye : they are apt to speak very distinctly , and imitate whatever they hear . PARAQUITOES . THe Paraquitoes are a small kind of Parrots , no bigger then Black-birds , nay some exceed not the bulk of a Sparrow : They are all green , save that under the belly and the extremities of the wings and tails they are a little yellowish : they are taught to speak and whistle , but retain somwhat of their wildness ; for they will bite hard if they be angred : If they can get loose they will into the Woods , where they starve ; for being taken young and kept in Cages where they have their meat made ready for them , they cannot pitch on those Trees which bear food fit for them . TREMBLO . IN some Islands , especially Gardeloupe , there is a little Bird called Tremblo from its perpetual trembling , or shaking of the wings , which it a little opens : it is about the bigness of a Quail , the feathers of a darker grey then the Lark . SPARROW of America . THe Islands of Tabago and Barboudos , being the more Southerly of all the Caribbies , are furnished with several sorts of beautiful Birds not to be found in the more Northerly : Among the rest there is one no bigger then a Sparrow is very remarkable for the beauty of its plumage ; for his head , neck and back are of so bright and sparkling a red , that when a man hath him fast in his hand , and shews only his neck or back , he might be taken even at a small distance for a lighted coal : Under the wings and belly he is of Sky-colour , and the feathers of the wings and tail are of a dark red , chequer'd with little white points dispos'd at an equal distance one from another , which have the figure of the apple of his eye : he hath also the beak and note of the Sparrow , and therefore we thought fit to call him the Sparrow of America . EAGLE of Orinoca . THere crosses over from the Continent a kind of large Bird , which may be ranked among the chiefest of the Birds of Prey that are in the Caribbies : The first Inhabitants of Tabago call'd him the Eagle of Orinoca , because he is about the bigness , and differs not much in figure from the Eagle , and that this Bird , who is but a Passenger in that Island , is commonly seen neer the great River of Orinoca , in the Southerly part of America : All his feathers are of a light grey marked with black spots , save that the extremities of his wings and tail are yellow : he hath a quick and piercing sight : his wings are very long ; his flight steady and swift , considering the weight of his body : he feeds on other Birds , on which he furiously fastens his tallons , and having master'd them he tears them in pieces , and devours them : yet doth he shew so much generosity that he never sets upon the weaker sort , and such as are not able to defend themselves ; but he engages only against the Arras , the Parrots , and all those which as himself are armed with crooked beaks , and sharp tallons : Nay it hath been observ'd , that he falls not on his game while it is on the ground , or lodg'd in a Tree , but stays till it hath taken its flight , that he may engage it in the open air with equal advantage . MANSFENY . THe Mansfeny is also a kind of small Eagle , which , as the other , lives by prey , but hath not the courage of the forementioned ; for his hostility is only against Wood-Quists , Doves , Chickens , and other lesser Birds , which are not able to oppose him . There are moreover in these Islands abundance of other Birds of different kinds , whereof most have yet no names among the foreign Inhabitants of those parts . COLIBRY . WE will conclude this story of the Caribbian Fowl , with an account of the Colibry , or as it is otherwise commonly called by English Writers the Humming-Bird , a Bird admirable for its beauty , bulk , sweet scent , and manner of life ; for being the least of all Birds , he gloriously confirmes the saying of Pliny , that , Natura nusquam magis quàm in minimis tota est : Nature is ever greatest in its least productions . Some of these Birds are no bigger bodied then some of the greater sorts of Flies : Some are of so beautiful a plumage , the neck , wings and back represent the Rain-bow , which the Ancients call'd Iris , the Daughter of Admiration : There are others have such a bright red under their neck , that at a distance one would think it were a Carbuncle : The belly and under the wings are of a gilt-yellow , the thighs as green as an Emerald , the feet and beak as black as polish'd Ebony , and the two little eyes are two Diamonds set in an oval of the colour of burnish'd steel : The head is of a grass-green , which gives it such a lustre , that it looks as if it were gilt : The Male hath a little tuft , in which may be seen all the colours which enamel that little body , the miracle of the feather'd Commonwealth , and one of the rarest productions of Nature : He le ts fall and raises up when he pleases that little crest of feathers wherewith the Author of Nature hath so richly crowned him , nay all his plumage is more beautiful and shining then that of the Female . If this Bird be miraculous as to his bulk and plumage , he is no less as to the activity of his flight , which is such , that proportionably the greatest Birds make not their way through the air with so much force , and make not so loud a noise as this little Colibry does by the agitation of wings ; for a man would think it a little whirle-wind rais'd of a sudden in the air , and blowing in his ears : And in regard he takes a pleasure to flye neer those who pass by , he sometimes by his sudden surprisal frightens those who hear him before they see him . He lives only on the Dew which he sucks from the Flowers of Trees with his tongue , which is much longer then his beak , and hollow as a small reed , and about the bigness of a small needle : He is very seldom seen on the ground , nor yet standing on the Trees , but suspended in the air , neer the Tree whence he hath his nourishment : He is born up by a gentle agitation of his wings , and in the mean time he draws to him the dew which stays longest at the bottom of the flowers half-blown : 'T is pleasant to look on him in that posture : For spreading abroad his little crest , a man would think he had on his head a crown of Rubies , and all sorts of precious stones ; and the Sun adding somewhat to the natural lustre of his plumage makes him look as if he were a composition of precious stones animated , and flying in the air : In those places where there are most Cotton-trees is commonly the greatest store of Colibris . Though his plumage lose much of its beauty when he is dead , yet is there so much left , that some Ladies have worn them for Pendants : Nay some have imagined they became them better then any other . This miraculous Bird is not only extreamly delightful as to his colours , but there is one kind of it which having recreated the eye , satisfies also the nostril by the sweetness of his scent , which is like that of the finest Musk and Amber . He commonly makes his nest under a small branch of some Orange-tree , or Cotton-tree , and as it must be proportionable to the smallness of his bulk , he so covers it among the leaves , and so industriously secures it against the injuries of the weather , that it is in a manner imperceptible : he is such an excellent Architect , that to prevent his being expos'd to the Easterly and Northerly Winds , which are the ordinary winds in those parts , he places his nest towards the South : It consists on the out-side of little strings taken from a Plant called Pite , and wherewith the Indians make their cordage : These little strings or filaments are as small as a mans hair , but much stronger : He ties them and weaves them one into another so closely about the little forked branch which he hath chosen for the perpetuation of his species , that the nest being thus among the leaves , and hanging under the branch , is , as we said before , both out of sight and out of danger : Having made it strong and fortifi'd it on the out-side with these filaments , and by some little bits of bark and small herbs interlaced one within another by a miraculous artifice , he furnishes it within with the finest Cotton , and the Down of certain little feathers softer then any silk : The Female commonly lays but two egges which are oval , about the bigness of a Pea or small Pearl . To what is abovesaid we shall add the account given of it by our noble Traveller ( du Montel ) in his familiar Relations to a friend of his : There are , saith he , sometimes found the nests of the Colibris under the branches of those Plants of Tobacco which are suffered to grow as high as they can for seed . I remember a Negro of ours shew'd me one of them , which was very neatly fashioned , under one of those branches : Nay being in S. Christophers , an English-man shew'd me one of them , which was fastened to one of the Reeds that sustain'd the covering of a Hut . I saw also one of these nests , together with the egges , which was fastened to a branch that had been cut off to adorn the Closet of a curious person , who had also the Male and Female dried and preserv'd entire ; and there it was that I attentively considered both the Nest and Bird ; and having admired the operations of Divine Providence in that little creature , how could I less then be astonish'd at the miraculous Architecture of the Nest , which though built with an unexpressible artificel , was nevertheless performed only with his little beak ? There are of these Birds seen in most of the Caribby Islands , but according to the diversity of the Islands they also differ as to bigness and plumage : The most beautiful and least as to bulk are in the Island of Aruba , which depends on the Dutch Colony at Corassao . It might haply be here expected we should speak of the singing of this Bird , and that having entertain'd the sight with its beauty , and the smelling with its scent , it should also satisfie the ear with its harmonious musick : Some affirm that there is a kind of them that sings at a certain season of the year : But it is probable that what is called the singing of the Colibry , is only a little noise like that of the Cigale , which is always the same note . But though it should not sing at all , it is endued with so many other extraordinary advantages of Nature , that it may be ranked among the most beautiful , and most excellent of Birds . Those who have liv'd at Brasil do unanimously affirm , that there is in those parts a little Bird called Gonambuch , of a shining white colour , whose body is no bigger then that of a Hornet , and as to a clear and distinct note is nothing inferiour to the Nightingale : It 's possible it may be a kind of Colibry , as indeed some do make it ; yet is it not comparable , either as to beauty of feathers or scent , and other transcendent qualities , to that whose description we have here made . Those have come neerer the mark who have affirmed that this master-piece of Nature is a kind of those little Birds , which some Indians call Guaraciaba , or Guacariga , that is to say , Sun-beam , and Guaracigaba , that is , Hair of the Sun : The Spaniards call it Tomineios , forasmuch as having put one of them with his nest into a pair of Scales wherewith gold is weigh'd , it commonly weighs not above two of those little weights , which the same Spaniards call Tominos , that is , four and twenty grains . Some have been of opinion that some of these excellent Colibris were at first Flies , which were afterwards transform'd into Birds : Others have written that the Caribbians called these Birds Renati , or New-born , because they sleep one half of the year , as the Dormice do , and that they awake in the Spring , recovering as it were a new life with that delightful season of the year : Nay there are some affirm , that when the leaves fall they thrust their little beaks into the trunks of the Trees , and there remain immoveable , and as it were dead , for six moneths , till the earth puts on a new livery of flowers : But these are frivolous stories grounded on conjectures , which may be touch'd by the way , but not admitted to any competion with the true account we give of our Colibry . We will conclude this Chapter with a thing worthy observation , which yet happens not in other parts , unless haply in Ch : 16. p : 94. Flying fishes Ch : 16. Sea Parrat p : 98 A Rock-fish p : 100 Bonite p : 99 CHAP. XVI . Of the Sea and River-Fish of the Caribbies . WE shall not promise so exact and full a History of the Fish of these Islands as so ample a subject might require : but having already given an account of the accommodations of these happy Countries , as to the Land , the order of our Design requires that we should now speak of the productions of the Sea which encompass them , and the Rivers that run through them . The business therefore of this Chapter shall be to give a short description of the most excellent Fishes wherewith they are plentifully furnish'd , in order to the subsistance of men ; that the consideration thereof may work in us the deepest acknowledgments imaginable of that Providence which hath display'd its miracles in the deep waters , as well as on the dry land ; and consequently that it is just that the Heavens and the Earth should praise him , the Sea and whatever moves therein . FLYING-FISHES . THere are some who think what is said of the Flying-Fishes a pure fiction , though confirmed by the relations of many famous Travellers : But what opinion soever they may have thereof who believe only what they have seen , it is a certain truth , that as soon as Ships have pass'd the Canaries , thence to the Islands of America , there are often seen rising out of the Sea great numbers of Fishes which flye about the height of a Pike above the water , and neer a hundred paces distance , but no more , in regard their wings are dried by the Sun : They are somewhat like Herrings , but have a rounder head , and they are broader on the back : their wings are like those of a Bat , which begin a little below the head , and reach almost to the tail : It happens many times that in their flight they strike against the sails of Ships , and fall even in the day time upon the Deck : Those who have dress'd and eaten of them think them very delicate : Their forsaking the Sea their proper Element , is occasion'd upon their being pursu'd by other greater Fishes which prey on them ; and to avoid meeting with them they quit their proper Element , making a sally into the air , and changing the●● finnes into wings to eschew the danger ; but they meet with enemies in the air as well as in the water ; for there are certain Sea-fowls living only by prey , which have an open hostility against them , and take them as they flye , as was said in the precedent Chapter . SEA-PARROTS . THere are also in these parts certain Fishes scaled like a Carp , but as to colour are as green as a Parrot , whence they are by some called Sea-Parrots : They have beautiful and sparkling eyes , the balls clear as Chrystal , encompass'd by a circle argent , which is enclos'd within another as green as an Emerald , of which colour are the scales of their backs ; for those under the belly are of a yellowish green : They have no teeth , but jaws above and below of a solid bone , which is very strong , of the same colour as their scales , and divided into little compartiments very beautiful to the eye : They live on Shell-Fish , and with those hard jaw-bones they crush , as between two mill-stones , Oysters , Muscles , and other Shell-fish , to get out the meat : They are an excellent kind of fish to eat , and so big , that some of them have weigh'd above twenty pounds . Ch : 16 Dorada p : 99 : Rock-fish p : 100. Ch : 17 Espadon Shark-fish p : 102. Lamantin p : 103 Sea Cock p : 106. Becune p : 106. DORADO . THe Dorado , by some called the Sea-Bream , by others the Amber-Fish , is also common in these parts : it is called Dorado , because in the water the head of it seems to be of a green gilt , and the rest of the body as yellow as gold , and azur'd , as a clear sky : It takes a pleasure in following the ships , but swims so swiftly that the must be very dextrous that shall take it either with the iron-hook , or long staff with the casting-net at the end of it , which are the instruments wherewith Sea-men are wont to take great fishes : Nor can a man imagine a fish better furnish'd for swimming then this ; for he hath the fore-part of the head sharp , the back bristled with prickles reaching to the tail , which is forked , two fins of each side of the head , and as many under the belly , small scales , and the whole body of a figure rather broad then big , all which give him a strange command of the waters : some of them are about five foot in length : Many account the meat of this fish , though a little dry , as pleasant to the taste as that of a Trout or Salmon , so the dryness of it be corrected with a little good sauce : When the Portuguez see these Dorados following their Ships , they stand on the Bow-sprit with a line in their hand , at the end whereof there is only a piece of white linen fasten'd to the hook without any other bait . BONITE . THere is another Fish which commonly follows the Ships , called a Bonite : It is big , and hath much meat about it , and about two foot in length : The skin of it seems to be of a very dark green , and whitish under the belly : It hath scales only on both sides , and there only two ranks of very little ones along a yellowish line , reaching from one side to the other , beginning at the head to the tail , which is forked : It is taken with great hooks cast out on the sides of the Ship ; which may be done without any hindrance to the Voyage : This Fish is as greedy as the Cod , and taken with any baits , even with the entrails of other fish : He is more common in the main Sea , then on the Coasts , and very good meat eaten fresh ; but much more delicate having lain a little while in Pepper and Salt before it be dress'd : Some conceive this to be the same fish with another call'd by the French Thon , which is common on all the Coasts of the Mediterranean Sea. NEEDLE-FISH . THere is a Fish without scales , four foot or thereabouts in length , called the Needle-Fish : The head of it is sharp , a foot or better in length , the eyes large and shining , and encompass'd with a red circle : The skin of his back is streaked with blew and green lines , and that under the belly is white intermixt wi●h red : It hath eight fins which somwhat incline to yellow , and a very sharp tail , whence probably it came to be so called , as the figure of the head gave the Dutch occasion to name it Tabac-pype , that is , Tobacco-pipe . The Coasts of these Islands are furnished also with Carangues and Mullets , which come sometimes into the fresh waters , and are taken in the Rivers ; as also Rock-Fishes , which are red intermixt with several other colours : They are called Rock-Fishes , because they are taken neer the Rocks . There are also a kind of fish called Negroes , or Sea-Devils , which are large , and have a black scale , but their meat is white and excellent good ; and an infi●ite number of Fish , which for the most part differ from those seen in Europe , and have yet no names among us . Nor are the Rivers behind hand in supplying the Inhabitants of these Islands with abundance of excellent Fish : and if we may bring small things into competition with great , they are proportionably to their extent as plentiful thereof as the Sea it self . 'T is true , there are not any Pikes or Carpes , nor some other fish which are common in these parts ; but there is great store of others which are known only to the Indians , and whereof some are not much different as to figure from ours . CHAP. XVII . Of the Sea-Monsters found in these Islands . THose who have writ the History of Fish have ranked among the Whales all such as are of extraordinary bigness , as they have comprehended under the name of Monsters all those that are of a hideous shape , or living by prey are the destructive Inhabitants of the Waters , as Lyons , Bears , Tygers , and other wild beasts are of the Earth : We shall treat in this Chapter of both , that is of all those which are of a prodigious bulk , or dreadful as to their ugly shapes , or to be feared by reason of the mischief done by them : So that we must for a time descend into the abysses of the Main , where there are creeping things innumerable , as the royal Prophet saith , and both small and great Beasts ; and after we have contemplated the works of the Lord therein , rise up again to celebrate his mercy towards the Children of Men. ESPADON , or SWORD-FISH . AMong the Sea-Monsters that which the French call L'Espadon ( a word signifying a short sword ) is one of the most remarkable : it hath at the end of the upper jaw a defensive weapon , about the breadth of a great Courtelas , which hath hard and sharp teeth on both sides : These defensives in some of them are about five foot in length , and about six inches broad at the lower end , and palizadoed with twenty seven white and solid teeth in each rank , and the bulk of their bodies bears a porportion thereto : The head of this monster is flat and hideous to behold , being of the figure of a heart : They have neer their eyes two vents at which they cast out the water which they had swallowed : They have no scales , but a greyish skin on the back , and a white under the belly , which is rough like a file : They have seven fins , two of each side , two on the back , and that which serves them for a tail : Some call them Saw-fishes ; some Emperors , because there is an hostility between them and the Whale , which they many times wound to death . MARSOUINS . THe Marsoüins are the Sea-Hogs , or Porposes , which go together in great companies , and sporting themselves leap up above the water , and following all of them as many as are together the same course : They many times of themselves come neer enough to the ships , and such as are dextrous do now and then take some of them : Their meat is of a dark colour ; the fattest have not above an inch or two of fat : They have a sharp snout , a very broad tail , greyish skin , and a hole upon the top of their heads , through which they breathe and cast out water : They grunt almost like the Land-Swine : Their blood is hot , and their entrails like those of a Pig , and they are much of the same taste ; but their meat is of hard digestion . There is another kind of Porposes which have the snout round and hollow , and from the resemblance there is between their heads and the frocks of Friers , some call them Monksheads , and Sea-Monks . REQUIEM . THe Requiem , otherwise called the Shark-Fish , is a kind of Sea-Dog or Sea-Wolf , the most devouring of all Fishes , and the most greedy of mans flesh : He is much to be feared by such as go a swimming : He lives altogether by prey , and commonly follows the ships to feed on the filth cast out of them into the sea . These Monsters seem to be of a yellowish colour in the water : Some of them are of an unmeasurable length and bigness , and such as are able to cut a man in two at one bite : Their skin is rough , and there are made of it soft files to polish wood : Their heads are flat , and the opening of their mouth is not just before the snout , but under it : Whence it comes , that to fasten on their prey they are forc'd to turn their bellies almost upwards : Their teeth are very sharp and very broad , being jagged all about like a Saw : Some of them have three or four ranks of these in each jaw-bone : These teeth lye within the gums , but they make them sufficiently appear when there is occasion . These cruel Sea-Dogs are attended by two or three small fishes , and sometimes more , which go before them with such swiftness , and so regular a motion , that they either advance or halt more or less according as they perceive the Requiems do : Some call them Rambos , and Pilgrims , and the French Mariners , the Requiems Pilots , inasmuch as those small fishes seem to be their convoys : They are not much above a foot in length , and of a proportionable bigness : But their scales are beautified with so many pretty and lively colours , that it might be said , they were encompass'd which chains of Pearl , Coral , Emerald , and other precious stones : A man can hardly be weary of looking on them in the water . It is in like manner affirmed , that the Whale where-ever she goes hath marching before her a little fish like a Sea-Gudgeon , which from that service is called her Guide : The Whale follows him , suffering her self to be led and turn'd as easily as the Rudder causes the Ship to turn about ; and in requital of this service , whereas whatever else enters into the horrid Chaos of this Monsters throat is immediately lost and devour'd , this little fish makes it his retiring , and his resting place ; and while he lyes there a sleep the Whale stirs not , but as soon as he gets out she presently follows him : and if it happen the said fish should be a little out of the way , she wanders up and down , striking many times against the Rocks , as a Ship without a Rudder ; which thing Plutarch affirms that himself was an eye-witness of in the Island of Anticyra . There is such another friendship between the little Bird called the Wren and the Crocodile ; and that Shell-fish called the Naker lives in the same manner with the Pinnothere , and ▪ other Shell-fish not much unlike a Crab , as is affirmed by Montagne , lib. 2. ca. 12. The meat of the Requiem is not good , and therefore not eaten , unless it be in case of great necessity : yet is it conceiv'd by some , that while they are young they may be tolerable meat . Some curious persons do carefully save the Brains found in the heads of the old ones , and being dried they keep it , and they say it is very good for such as are troubled with the Stone or Gravel . Some Nations call this Monster Tiburon and Tuberon : But the French and Portuguez commonly call it Requiem , that is to say , Rest , haply , because he is wont to appear in fair weather , as the Tortoises also do , or rather because he soon puts to rest whatever he can take : His Liver being boiled yields a great quantity of oyl very good for Lamps , and the Skin of it is used by Joyners to polish their work . REMORA . BEsides the Pilots before mentioned , the Requiems are many times accompany'd by another kind of little fishes called by the Dutch Sugger , because they stick so close to the bellies of the Requiems as if they would suck them . The French account it a kind of Remora , which name they have because they stick to the Ship as if they would stop their course : They are about two foot in length , and proportionably big : They have no scales , but are covered with an Ash-colour'd skin , which is as glutinous as those of Eeles . Their upper-jaw is a little shorter then the lower ; instead of teeth they have little risings , strong enough to break what they would swallow : Their eyes are very small , of a yellow colour : They have ●ins and a certain plume as some other Sea-fishes have , but what 's most remarkable in them , is , that they have on their heads an oval piece made somewhat like a crown : it is flat and streaked above with several lines which make it look bristly : It is by this part that these fish stick so closely to the Ships and Requiems , that sometimes they must be kill'd ere they can be gotten off : They are eaten sometimes , but in case of necessity , when other better fish cannot be had . LAMANTIN . OF all the Sea-monsters that are good to eat , and kept for Provision , as Salmon and Cod are in Europe , the most esteemed in these Islands is a certain fish by the French called Lamantin , by the Spaniards Namantin and Manaty : It is a Monster that in time grows to that bulk , that some of them are eighteen foot in length , and seven in bigness about the middle of the body : His head hath some resemblance to that of a Cow , whence some took occasion to call him the Sea-Cow : He hath small eyes , and a thick skin of a dark colour , wrinkled in some places and stuck with some small hairs : Being dried it grows so hard that it may serve for a Buckler against the Arrows of the Indians ; nay some of the Savages use it to ward off the blows of their enemies when they go to fight : They have no fins , but instead thereof they have under their bellies two short feet , each whereof hath four fingers very weak to support the weight of so heavy a body ; nor hath he any other defensive . This Fish lives on the grass and herbage that grows about the Rocks , and on the shallow places that have not much above a fathom of Sea-water . The Females are disburthen'd of their young ones much after the same manner as Cows are , and they have two teats wherewith they suckle them : They bring forth two at a time , which forsake not the old one till such time as they have no longer need of milk , and can feed on the grass as she does . Of all Fishes there is not any hath so much good meat as the Lamantin ; for many times there needs but two or three to load a great Canow ; and this meat is like that of a Land creature , eating short , of a Vermilion colour , not cloying or fulsom , and mixt with fat , which being melted never grows musty : It is much more wholsom eaten two or three days after it hath been laid in salt then fresh : These Fish are more commonly taken at the entrance of fresh-water Rivers then in the Sea. Some highly value certain small stones found in the heads of these Monsters , as having the vertue reduc'd to powder to clear the Reins of Gravel , and dissolve the Stone bred there : But the Remedy being violent , I should not advise any to use it without the prescription of an experienc'd Physitian . WHALES and other Sea-Monsters . SUch as Sail into these Islands do sometimes in their Course meet with Whales which cast up water by their Vent to a Pikes height , and commonly shew but a little of their back , which looks like a rock above the water . The Ships are also many times attended for a good way by certain Monsters about the bigness of a Shallop , which seem to take a pleasure in shewing themselves : Some Sea-men call them Souffleurs ▪ that is , Blowers , for that ever and anon these prodigious fishes put up some part of their head above water to take breath ; and then they blow , and cause a great agitation of the waters with their sharp snouts : Some hold them to be a kind of Porposes . SEA-DEVILS . ON the Coasts of these Islands there is sometimes taken by the Fishers a Monster which is ranked among the kinds of Sea-Devils , by reason of its hideous figure : It is about four foot long , and proportionably big : it hath on the back a great bunch full of prickles like those of a Hedg-Hog : The skin of it is hard , uneven and rugged , like that of the Sea-dog , and of a black colour : The head of it is flat , and on the upper part hath many little risings , among which may be seen two little very black eyes : The mouth which is extreamly wide , is arm'd with several very sharp teeth , two whereof are crooked and bent in like those of a wild Boar : it hath four fins , and a tail broad enough , which is forked at the extremity : But what got it the name of Sea-Devil , is , that above the eyes there are two little black horns , sharp enough , which turn towards his back like those of a Ram : Besides that this Monster is as ugly as any thing can be imagin'd , the meat of it , which is soft and full of strings , is absolute poyson ; for it causes strange vomiting , and such swoonings as would be follow'd by death if they be not soon prevented by the taking of a dose of good Mithridate , or some other Antidote . This dangerous creature is sought after only by the curious , who are glad to have any thing that comes from it to adorn their Closets : And so it comes to pass that this Devil , who never brought men any profit while it lived , gives a little satisfaction to their eyes after his death . There is another kind of Sea-Devil , no less hideous then the precedent , though of another figure : The largest of this kind are not much above a foot in length from the head to the tail : They are almost as much in bredth ; but when they please they swell themselves up , so as that they seem to be round as a bowl : Their wide mouths are arm'd with many little but very sharp teeth , and instead of a tongue they have only a little bone which is extreamly hard : Their eyes are very sparkling , and so small , and deep set in the head , that the ball thereof can hardly be discerned : They have between the eyes a little horn which turns up , and before it a pretty big string that hath at the end of it a little button : Besides their tail , which is like the broad end of an Oar , they have two plumes , one on the back which stands as it were upright , and the other under the belly : They have also two ●ins , one of each side over against the midst of the belly , having at the extremities somewhat like little paws , each whereof is divided into eight claws , which are armed with sharp nails : their skin is rough , and prickly all over , like that of the Requiem , save only under the belly : It is of a dark red colour and marked with black spots : the meat of them is not to be eaten : They may be easily flayed , and the skin being fill'd with Cotton or dry'd leaves , finds a place among rarities ; but it loses much of its lustre when the fish is dead . BECUNE . AMong the ravenous Monsters that are greedy of mans flesh , found on the Coasts of these Islands , the Becune is one of the most dreadful : It is in figure much like a Pike , but in length seven or eight foot , and proportionably big : He lives by prey , and furiously fastens like a Blood-Hound on the men he perceives in the water : He carries away whatever he once fastens on , and his teeth are so venemous , that the least touch of them becomes mortal if some sovereign remedy be not immediately apply'd to abate and divert the poyson . SEA-WOOD-COCKS . THere is another kind of Becunes , by some called Sea-Wood-Cocks from the figure of the beak , which is somewhat like a Wood-Cocks bill , saving that the upper part is much longer then the lower , and that this fish moves both jaws with like facility : Some of them are so big and long , that they are above four foot between the head and the tail , and twelve inches broad neer the head , measuring side-wise : The head is somewhat like that of a Swine , but enlightned by two large eyes which are extreamly shining : It hath two fins on the sides , and under the belly a great plume rising higher and higher by degrees , like a Cocks-comb , reaching from the head almost to the tail , which is divided into two parts : Besides the long and solid beak it hath , for which it is remarkable among all fishes , it hath two sorts of horns , hard , black , and about a foot and a half in length , which hang down under his throat , and are particular to this kind of fish ; and these he can easily hide in a hollow place under his belly , which serves them for a sheath : It hath no scales , but is cover'd with a rough skin , which on the back is black , on the sides greyish , and under the belly white : It may be eaten without any danger , though the meat of it be not so delicate as that of several other fishes . SEA-URCHIN . THe Fish found on these Coasts , and called the Sea-Urchin , well deserves that name : It is round as a ball , and full of sharp prickles , for which it is feared : Some call it the Armed Fish . They who take of them , having dried them , send them as Presents to the Curious , who for rarity hang them up in their Closets . Ch : 18. p : 109. Sea Unicornes p : 112 Ch : 18 p : 115 CHAP. XVIII . A particular Description of the Sea-Unicorn which was cast ashore at the Haven of the Tortoise-Island , in the Year 1644. and a pleasant Relation , by way of Digression , of several beautiful and rare Horns brought lately from Davis-streight ; with an account of the Country , and the Dispositions of the Inhabitants . WE cannot better conclude the Account we had to give of the Sea-monsters , then with a description of so remarkable and miraculous a Fish , as may justly deserve a particular Chapter to treat of it : It is the Sea-Unicorn , which is sometimes seen in those parts . There was cast ashore , in the year 1644. a prodigious one , on the Coast of the Tortoise-Island , neer Hispaniola : Monsieur d● Montel , having been an eye-witness thereof , gives us this curious description of it . This Unicorn , saith he , was pursuing a Carangue , or some other lesser fish , with such earnestness and impetuosity , that not considering that it needed a greater depth of water then the other , it stuck with half the body dry on a sand-bank , whence it could not recover the deeper waters ere it was destroy'd by the Inhabitants : It was about eighteen foot in length , being at the largest part of its body about the bigness of a great Barrel : It had six great fins like the ends of Galley-oars , whereof two were placed neer the gills , and the other four on the sides of the belly at equal distances ; they were of a Vermilion red colour : all the upper part of the body was cover'd with great scales about the bigness of a Crown-piece , which were of a blew colour intermixt with certain spangles of silver : neer the neck the scales were closer , and of a dark colour , seeming as it were a collar : The scales under the belly were yellow ; the tail forked , the head somewhat bigger then that of a horse , and neer the same figure : It was cover'd with a hard and dark colour'd skin ; and as the Land-Unicorn hath one horn in his forehead , so this Sea-Unicorn had a very fair one issuing out of the forepart of his head , about nine foot and a half in length : it was as strait as could be , and from the place whence it came out it grew smaller and smaller to the very point , which was so sharp , that being thrust hard it would enter into wood or stone , or some more solid substance : It was at the place where it came out of the head about sixteen inches about , and from thence to two thirds of the length it was like a screw , or to say better , made waving like a wreath'd pillar , save that the channels grew smaller and smaller till they gently ended in a point , which was two inches beyond the fourth foot . All that lower part had over it an ash-colour'd skin , which was all over cover'd with a small soft hair , short as plush , and of the colour of a wither'd leaf , but under that it was as white as Ivory . As to the other part , which seemed naked , it was naturally polish'd , of a shining black , marked with certain small white and yellow stroaks , and of such solidity , that a sharp file could hardly get a little small powder from it . It had no ears standing up , but two spacious gills , as the other fishes : The eyes were about the bigness of a Hens egge ; the Ball , which was of a sky-colour enamell'd with yellow , was encompass'd with a certain vermilion , which had beyond it another as clear as Chrystal : The mouth was wide enough , and furnished with several teeth , whereof those before were extremely sharp , and those towards the throat in both jaws were broad , and a little knobbed : The tongue was of a length and thickness proportionable , and covered with a rough skin of a vermilion colour . What was further remarkable , is , that this fish had upon the head a kind of crown , rising above the skin about two inches , and made oval-wise , the extremities whereof ended in a point . Above three hundred persons of that Island did eat of the meat of it , and that plentifully , and thought it extremely delicate : It was interlarded with a white fat , and being boiled it came up in fleaks like fresh Cod , but it had a much more excellent taste . Those who had seen this rare fish alive , and had with great Levers broken the back of it , affirmed , that he had made prodigious attempts to thrust them with his horn , which he turned with an inexpressible dexterity and nimbleness , and that if he had had as much water under him as would have born him up , he would have been too hard for them all . When the entrails were taken out , it was found that he liv'd by prey ; for there were within him the scales of several kinds of fish . What could be preserv'd of this miraculous Animal , especially the head , and the precious horn fasten'd in it , hung up neer two years at the Guard-house of the Island , till Monsieur Le Vasseur , the Governour of it , presented one Monsieur des Trancarts ( a Gentleman of Xaintonge who had given him a visit ) with the Horn. Not long after , coming over in the same Ship with the Gentleman who had that precious rarity put up in a long Chest , our Ship was cast away neer the Island of Fayala , one of the Assores , and all the Goods were lost , but nothing so much regretted as the loss of that Chest . There is in the Northern Seas another kind of Unicorns , which are many times by the Ice carried to the Coast of Iseland : They are of so prodigious a length and bulk , that most Authors who have written of them rank them among Whales : They are not cover'd with scales as the formentioned describ'd by us was , but with a hard black skin like the Lamantin : They have but two fins on both sides , and a large plume upon the back , which being narrower in the midst then at either end , makes as it were a double crest rising up for the more convenient dividing of the waters : they have three vent-holes a little below their necks , at which they cast up the superfluous water they had swallow'd , as the Whales do : their heads are sharp , and on the left side of the upper jaw there comes out a horn white all over as the tooth of a young Elephant , which horn is sometimes fifteen or sixteen foot in length : It is wreath'd in some places , and streaked all over with small lines of a pearl-colour , which are not only on the superficies of it , but run through the substance : The horn is hollow to the third part , and all over as solid as the hardest bone . Some will have this prominency to be rather a tooth then a horn , because it rises not out of the forehead , as that we have spoken of , nor yet from the upper part of the head , as those of Bulls and Rams , but out of the upper jaw , in which it is set , as the teeth are in their proper places : Those who are of this opinion say further , that it is not to be wondred these fishes should have but one such tooth , when the substance out of which others should be produced is quite exhausted in the making of that one , which is of such a prodigious length and bigness as might suffice to make a hundred . But whether this strange defensive wherewith these monstrous fish are armed be called Tooth or Horn , certain it is that they use it in their engagements with the Whales , and to break the Ice of the Northern Seas , wherewith they are oftentimes encompassed : Whence it came , that some times there have been seen of them such as by reason of the violent service they have been in , in disingaging themselves out of those icy mountains , have not only had their horns blunted at the point , but also shattered and broken off : The figures of both this kind and that cast ashore in the Tortoise Island may be seen among the Sculps . While we were ordering the foregoing story for the satisfaction of the Publick , a Ship of Flushing , commanded by Nicholas Tunes , wherein M. Lampsen , one of the Deputies of that Province , in the Assembly of the States-General , and other considerable Merchants of the same Town were concern'd , coming in from Davis-streight , brought thence among other rarities several excellent pieces of the Unicorns of the Northern Seas , of that kind we spoke of before ; and in regard the Relation sent us of that Voyage may very much clear up the matter we treat of , we conceive the Reader will take it kindly to be entertain'd with it , assuring himself he hath it with the same sincerity as it was communicated to us . The Captain of whom we have this Relation , leaving Zealand at the end of the Spring , 1656. with a design to discover some new Commerce in the Northern parts , arrived at the end of June following in Davis-streight , whence having entred into a River which begins at the sixty fourth degree , and ten minutes of the Line Northward , he sailed to the seventy second , under which the Country we intend to describe lyes . As soon as the Inhabitants of the Country , who were then a fishing , perceived the Ship , they came towards it with their little Boats , which are so made as that they carry but one person : The first who attempted it occasion'd the joyning of so many others to them , that in a short time there was a squadron of seventy of those little vessels , which parted not from the foreign Ship till it had cast Anchor in the best Haven , where by their acclamations and all the signs of friendship and good will that could be expected from a Nation so far unacquainted with civility , they express'd the extraordinary joy they conceived at its happy arrival : These little vessels are so admirable , whether we consider their materials , or the strange industry in the making of them , or the incomparable dexterity whereby they are conducted , that they may well be allow'd a place among the descriptions which this delightful digression shall furnish us with . They consist of little thin pieces of wood , whereof most are cleft like Hoops : These pieces of wood are fasten'd one to another with strong cords made of the guts of fishes , which keep them together in a figure fit for the uses to which they are design'd : They are cover'd on the out-side with the skins of Sea-Dogs , which are so neatly sewn together , and so artificially done over with Rozin about the seams , that the water cannot make the least entrance into them . These little Boats are commonly about fifteen or sixteen foot in length , and they may be in the midst where they are biggest about five foot circumference ; from that place they grow smaller and smaller , so that the ends or extremities of them are very sharp and plated as it were with a white bone , or a piece of the Unicorns horn before described : The upper-part is flat and even , and cover'd with leather as the rest , and the lower part is fashion'd like the belly of a great fish ; so that they are very swift upon the water : they have but one overture , or open place , which is just in the midst of the whole structure : It is rais'd a little about with a small ledge of Whale-bone , and it is made fit for the reception of one man , so as that being in it , his waste fills the hole . When the Savages who invented these kinds of Boats would make use of them , either to go a fishing or to divert themselves on the water , they thrust down their feet and thighs in at the hole , and then sitting down they so fasten the short Coat they have about them to the ledge which is about the hole , that they seem to be graffed into the little vessel , and to be part of it . Thus much of the figure and materials of these little vessels ; let us now consider the accoutrement of the men who have the conduct of them : When they intend to go to Sea , they put over their other cloths a certain short coat , which is kept only for that purpose : This Sea-coat consists of several skins having the hair taken off , which are well dress'd and set together , that a man would think it to be all of a piece : It reaches from the crown of the head to the Navel : it is rubb'd over with a blackish gum , which is not dissolved in the water , and keeps it from passing through ; That Capuchon or part of it which comes over the head , comes so close under the neck and upon the forehead , that it leaves nothing but the face open : The sleeves are ty'd at the wrist , and the lower part of the coat is fasten'd to the ledge , about the hole of the vessel , with so much care and industry , that the body thus covered is always dry in the midst of the waves , which with all their tossing can wet only the face and the hands . Though they have neither Sail , nor Mast , nor Rudder , nor Compass , nor Anchor , nor any thing of all those conveniences which are requisite to make our Ships fit for the Sea ; yet will they undertake long voyages with these small vessels , upon which they seem to be sewn : they have an experienc'd knowledg of the Stars , and need no other guide in the night time : The Oars they use are broad at both ends like a Chirurgeons palet , and that they may the more easily make their way through the waves , and last the longer , they tip them with a white bone which covers the edges of the wood ; which ornament they fasten with pins of horn , which they use instead of nails : The middle of these Oars is beautifi'd with a bone or precious horn , as well the ends , and by that place they hold them that they may not slip out of their hands : They handle these double Oars with such dexterity and nimbleness , that these small vessels will out-run Ships that have all the advantages of sails , wind , and tide : They are so confident in them , and so vers'd in the guiding of them , that they shew a thousand tricks in them , for the divertisement of the beholders : Nay sometimes they will raise such waves , that the water will be all foamy , as if there had been a great tempest ; and then they seem rather like Sea-monsters coursing one another then men : And to make it appear they fear not dangers , and that they hold a good correspondence with that Element which feeds them , they shew severall tricks , diving and rouling themselves in the Sea three or four times together ; so that they may be taken for perfect Amphibia . When they intend to take voyages longer then ordinary , or are afraid to be driven far into the Sea by some Tempest , they take with them in the hollow place of their vessel a bladder full of fair water to quench their thirst , and fish dry'd in the Sun or Frost to eat instead of fresh meat : But they are seldom reduc'd to the necessity of using those provisions ; For they have certain Darts like little Lances , which are fasten'd to their Boats ; these they so dextrously cast at the fish they meet with , that they are very seldom destitute of these refreshments : They need no fire to dress their meat , for on the Land , as well as at Sea , they are wont to eat it raw : They also carry along with them the teeth of certain great fishes , or pieces of sharp bones , which serve them for knives to dress and cut the fish they take : Besides , another advantage of these vessels is , that there can happen no mutiny in them , since one and the same person is Master , Mariner , Purser and Pilot of it , who may stop it when he pleases , or let go with the wind & water , when he would take the rest necessary to retrive his spent forces : In this case he fastens his Oar to certain straps of Hart-skin design'd for that purpose , which are fastened to the Boat , or else he ties it to a buckle which hangs before on his coat . The Women have not the use of these little Boats ; but that they may also sometimes divert themselves on the water , their husbands , who are very fond of them , bring them abroad in other vessels which are about the bigness of our Shallops or Long-boats , and such as may carry fifty persons : They are made of Poles ty'd together , and cover'd with Sea-Dogs skins , as the former : When it is calm they go with Oars , when there is any wind they fasten the Mast to certain Sails of Leather . The Reader may see among the Sculps of this Chapter a Cut of one of these Boats , with the person that conducts it sitting therein , which may render the description we have given of it more intelligible and compleat . As to the Country where these excellent Navigators are bred , the degrees under which we have placed it shew it to be of a very cold constitution : T is true , in the moneths of June and July , which make the Summer of those parts , and are but one continu'd day , ( as December and January make but one night ) the air is warm , pleasant , and clear , but between those two seasons , the days growing alternately longer and shorter , are attended with thick Mists , Snow , or Icy-rains , which are extream cold and tedious . That part of the Country which lyes neer the Sea , is dry , and full of rough and dreadful rocks ; and when the Snow melts it is overflown in many places by certain impetuous torrents lying between them : But when a man hath travell'd one league of very bad way , he comes into pleasant fields , especially in the Summer time : There are also mountains cover'd with little Trees , which extreamly recreate the eye , and feed abundance of Fowl and Wild-beasts ; and there are Valleys through which there run many clear and pleasant Rivers of fresh water , which have strength enough to make their way into the Sea. The Captain who commanded the Flushinger , from whose late Voyage we have this Relation , being landed with some part of his men , and having made a diligent observation thereof , he found there , among other things worth his notice , a vein of a certain brownish earth full of shining spangles , as it were of silver , wherewith he caused a barrel to be filled , that trial might be made thereof : But having been in the crucible , it was found fit only to be put on the covers of Boxes , and such pieces of Joynery , to which it adds much beauty and lustre : Yet is there some hope derived from this discovery , that upon further trial there may be Silver-Mines found in these parts . Though this Country be very cold , yet are there in it many beautiful and large Birds of a black and white plumage , and some of divers other colours , which the Inhabitants flay that they may have their flesh to eat , and their skins to cloath themselves withall : There are also Harts , Elks , Bears , Foxes , Hares , Conies , and abundance of other four-footed beasts , whose Furs are either black or of a dark grey , very thick , long , soft , and besides the uses may be made thereof as Furs , excellent for Hats . Our Relation tells us that the Country is inhabited by two sorts of Inhabitants , who live together in perfect friendship and good correspondence : Some are of a very high stature , well-shap'd in their bodies , of a pretty clear complexion , and very swift in running : The others are much lower , of a dark Olive-colour'd complexion , and well proportioned as to their members , save that they have short and big legs . The former spend their time in Hunting , whereto their activity naturally inclines them , while the latter employ themselves in Fishing : Both kinds have their teeth very white and close , black hair , lively eyes , and their faces such as that there can no remarkable deformity be observ'd in them : They are all of them so vigorous , and of so healthy a constitution , that many of them being above a hundred years of age are very active and laborious . In their ordinary conversation they seem to be of a cheerful humor , courageous and confident : They love those strangers who visit them , because they bring them Needles , Fishing-hooks , Knives , Hedge-bills , Wedges , and all the other Implements of Iron they have need of , which they so highly esteem that they will give their cloths , and what they account most precious for them : but they have such an aversion from all novelty , as to feeding and clothing , that it were hard to induce them to admit of any change in either : nay though they are one of the poorest and most barbarous Nations under the Sun , yet do they think themselves the most happy , and best provided for of any ; and they are so well conceited of their manner of life , that the civilities of all other people are accounted by them unbeseeming , savage , and extreamly ridiculous actions . This high esteem they have conceiv'd of their condition contributes not a little to that satisfaction and tranquility of mind which is legible even in their countenances : besides that they are not disturb'd by any vain designs which might interrupt their quiet : They know nothing of those gnawing cares and pinching distractions wherewith the inordinate desire of wealth torments the greatest part of mankind . The conveniences of fair and sumptuous buildings , the fame attending gallant actions , the delights of great entertainments , the knowledg of excellent things , and what we think most advances the pleasure and enjoyments of life , having not yet found the way into these Countries , their thoughts accordingly are not troubled about the acquisition thereof : but to get those things which are precisely necessary for their subsistence and clothing , with as little trouble as may be , is the end of all their consultatations and designs . Their ordinary Exercises , nay indeed Employments , are Fishing and Hunting ; and though they have no Fire-arms nor Nets , yet ingenious and inventive Necessity hath inspir'd them with other ways whereby they effect their desires . They eat whatsoever they feed on without any dressing , or any other sauce then hunger : nay they laugh at those who boil fish or flesh , affirming that the fire takes away the natural taste thereof , and what makes them acceptable to them . Though they need no fire to dress their meat , yet they very much commend the use of it , and their Caves are not destitute of it in the winter time ; both by its light to abate somwhat of the tediousness of that long night which reigns in their Country , and by its heat the cold whereby they are besieged of all sides : But when they take their rest , or are forc'd to go out of their Caves , they put on a certain Fur , which by the excellent disposal of Divine Providence secures them against the injuries of the cold , though they lay in the midst of the snow . The mens cloths , are a Shirt , a pair of Breeches , a short Coat , and a kind of Buskins : The Shirt comes but a little below the Waste : It hath a Capuchon , or Cap annexed to it , to come over the head and neck : It is made of the bladders of great fishes cut into long pieces of equal bredth , and very neatly sewn together : It hath no opening at the breast as ours have ; but that it may not rent when it is put on , the ends of the sleeves , the head-piece , and the bottom of it are hemm'd Ch : 18. p. 115 p. 116 The rest of their cloths , even their Buskins , are of several pieces cut proportionably one to another , as their Shirts are ; but they are of a stronger stuff , to wit , Harts-skins , or Sea-dogsskins very well dress'd with the hair on : The cloaths of the Savage whose pourtrait is to be seen among the Sculps , taken by the Original , were of Leather of two several colours , the pieces were cut of the same bredth , and put together so handsomly , that a white piece was sewn between two dark colour'd pieces , which shew'd very prettily : The hair which was on the outside was as smooth and as soft as Velvet , and the several pieces were so neatly joyn'd together , that a man would think by the out-side that the Garment was all made of the same skin . As to the fashion of the Coat , and the external ornaments of the Savage , the Graver hath so naturally represented them in the Sculp , that we need not trouble the Reader with any further description thereof . The Savages inhabiting about the foresaid Streight never go abroad into the Country but they have at their back a Quiver full of Arrows , and a Bow or a Lance in their hands : Their Arrows are of several kinds , some are for the killing of Hares , Foxes , great Birds , and all sorts of small Game ; others for Harts , Elks , Bears , and other greater Beasts : The former are not above two or three foot in length , and instead of iron at the top they put a small sharp bone , which on one of the sides hath three or four little hooks , so that it cannot be taken out of the place wounded without widening the wound : The latter , which are at least four or five foot long , have also at the end a sharp bone jagged like the teeth of a Saw : They cast these latter with the hand ; but to give them the greater force , and make them do execution at a greater distance , they fasten to their right arm a piece of wood a foot and a half long , which on one side hath a deep channel into which they put the butt-end of the Javelin , which being cast thence goes off with a greater violence . They sometimes also carry in their hands a kind of Lance , of a tough and heavy wood , which is tipp'd at the smaller end with a round bone , the point whereof had been sharpened on a stone , or they strengthen it with the horns or teeth of the fish before described : These Lances are seven or eight foot in length , and beautifi ▪ d at the butt-end with two little wings of wood , or Whale-bone , which make them a little more sightly then they would be otherwise . Besides the several sorts of hooks wherewith they take the smaller fishes frequenting their Coasts , they have divers kinds of Javelins , which with a wonderful dexterity they dart at the great and monstrous fishes they take in the Sea : And that those they have hurt with these Darts may not sink to the bottom , and elude their expectation , there is fasten'd to the butt-end of them a thong of Harts-leather 25 or 30 fathom in length , and at the end of that thong or line of leather there is a bladder , which keeping above water shews where the fish is , and so they draw it to them , or gently drag it to land after it hath spent it self in strugling . The young women differ not much in their cloaths from the men ; but the more ancient are commonly clad with the skins of certain great Birds , whose feathers are white and black , and very ordinary in those parts . These women have the art to flay them so neatly , that the feathers stay in the skin : These cloaths reach but to half the leg : They are girt with a thong of leather , at which instead of keys there hang a great many little bones as sharp as any bodkins , and about that length : They wear neither Bracelets , nor Neck-laces , nor Pendants ; nor mind any ornament , save that they make a gash in each cheek , and fill it with a certain black colour , which as they think adds very much to their beauty . While the men are a hunting or fishing they stay at home , and employ themselves in making of Cloths , Tents , Baskets , and such things as are necessary about the house : They are extreamly fond of their little ones , and if they be forc'd to change their habitations , or to accompany their husbands in some journey , they either carry or lead them where-ever they go , and to recreate them by the way , and quiet them when they cry , they have little drums cover'd with fishes bladders , on which they can make as good Musick as any on the Taber : They also beat them to frighten away the Bears , and other wild Beasts which wander up and down neer the Caves where these Savages pass over the Winter with their families , and about the Tents where they are lodg'd in the Summer . Among the Sculps of this Chapter there is the pourtraiture of one of these women , to which we refer the Reader for further satisfaction . Though these poor Barbarians cannot be imagin'd to study much Policy , yet have they among them petty Kings and Captains , who preside in all their Assemblies : They advance to these dignities those who have the handsomest bodies , are the best Hunts-men , and the most valiant : These wear the richest Skins and more precious Furs then their Subjects ; and as a badge of their Supremacy they have a certain badge which is sown before on their Coats , and when they go abroad they are always attended by certain young men arm'd with Bows and Arrows , who punctually execute their commands . They have not the invention of building houses ; but in the Summer they live in the fields under Tents of Leather , which they carry along with them to be pitch'd where they think it most convenient ; and in Winter their abode is in Caves , which are naturally made in the Mountains , or they have taken the pains to make such . They neither Sow nor Reap any kind of Grain in order to their subsistence : Nor have they any Trees or Plants bearing fruits fit to eat , unless it be some Straw-berries , and a kind of Raspices ; but indeed their livelihood depends wholly on their Fishing and Hunting : Fair water is their ordinary drink , and their most delicate entertainment , as to drink , is the blood of Sea-dogs , and that of Deer , and other Land-creatures , which they either kill or take in Traps , at the setting of which they have an admirable industry . The Winter being so long and hard in this Country , the Inhabitants must needs suffer great inconveniences during that season , especially that tedious night which keeps them in two whole moneths : But besides that in case of necessity they endure hunger a long time , they have this foresight that in the Summer they dry some part of their fishing and hunting , and lay it up with as much Fat and Suet as they can get together , in order to their subsistence during that comfortless time : Nay some affirm they are so successful in their hunting by Moon-light , that they are seldom destitute of fresh meat , even during this long Eclipse . They desire not to see any other Country besides that they were born in , and if a tempest or other accident chance to cast them upon some other , they perpetually sigh after their own , and are never quiet in their minds till they have recover'd it : If they are deny'd or too long delay'd that favour , they will attempt it with the hazard of their lives , exposing themselves to the Sea in their little Vessels without any other guide then the Stars , by which they regulate their course . Their Language hath nothing common with any other in the World ; there is a Vocabulary of it , but not to be publish'd till there be a further discovery made of these parts ; what is said here thereof being only by way of digression . Nor hath it been yet observed what Religion they have among them ; but from their , looking towards the Sun , and their pointing at him with a certain admiration , lifting up their hands on high , it is inferr'd that they account him a God. The Ship from which we have this Relation , brought from Davis-streight several considerable Commodities , whereof we shall here give a List , to shew that the cold which reigns in that Country is not so insupportable as to freeze up all manner of Commerce in those parts . 1. Nine hundred Sea-dogs skins , most of them between seven and eight foot long , spotted and wav'd with black , red , yellow , tawny , and several other colours , which heightned their price beyond those commonly seen in Holland . 2. Many rich Hides of Harts , Elks , Bears , as also the skins of Foxes , Hares , and Conies , whereof most were perfectly white . 3. A great number of precious Furs of divers kinds of four-footed Beasts particular to that Country , and not known yet by any name among us . 4. Several Packs of Whale-bone of extraordinary length . 5. Some compleat suits of Cloths of the Inhabitants of the Country , whereof some were of the skins of Beasts , others of those of Birds , of the fashion before represented . 6. Many of their Shirts made of Fishes Bladders very neatly sew'd ; as also Caps , Gloves , and Buskins , Quivers , Arrows , Bows , and other Arms used by them ; as also some of their Tents , Bags , Baskets , and other little pieces of Houshold-stuff . 7. A great number of those small Vessels made to carry only one man : A great Boat or Shallop forty five foot in length , which might conveniently carry fifty persons . 8. But the most rare and precious Commodity was a very considerable quantity of the Teeth or Horns of the fishes called Sea-Unicorns , which are thought to be the largest , the fairest and the most exactly proportion'd of any that have yet been seen . Some of them were sent to Paris , and other parts of Europe , where they were well receiv'd : Nor is it unlikely but that they will be much more highly esteemed , when the admirable vertues they have in Physick are known : For though their beauty and rarity may procure them the best places in the Closets of the Curious ; yet will they be more kindly received there , when some others have found true what many famous Physicians and Apothecaries of Denmark and Germany , who have made trial thereof upon several occasions , unanimously affirm of them , to wit , that they expell poyson , and have all the properties commonly attributed to the Land-Unicorn's Horn. Ch : 19. Musical shell 125 Burgau p : 120 Sea-Trumpet p 122 Venus shell p : 121. Lambis p : 121. Casque p : 121. Ch : 19. Sea egge p : 126 Sea egge opened p : 126 Sea-starre CHAP. XIX . Of certain Shell-Fish , rare Shells , and other remarkable productions of the Sea , found on the Coasts of the Caribbies . TO dive into the deep Secrets of the Waters to take a view of all the excellent Creatures sporting themselves therein , and observe the vertues and occult qualities wherewith they are endow'd , is a work might be expected from that Wisdom which was communicated to Solomon , who treated of Trees , from the Cedar in Libanon to the Hyssop growing on the Wall : For the watery Element is furnished with such a miraculous plenty , that it abundantly produces not only Fishes of several kinds fit for the sustenance of man , and those of extraordinary bulk and monstrous figures , as hath been shewn in the precedent Chapters , but also such a multitude of precious Shells , and other Rarities , that we may well acknowledg that the Divine Wisdom hath display'd all these rich beauties of its inexhaustible Treasures , to shew its Omnipotency in the midst of the Waves , and gently to win us into an admiration of his Goodness and adorable Providence , which humbles it self to descend into the Abysses of the Sea to people them with some excellent Creatures not to be seen elsewhere , and an infinite number of others bearing the Characters and Idaeas of the most considerable Bodies that either adorn the Heavens , flye in the Air , or embellish the Earth . Hence it comes , that there are found in the Waters , Stars , Cornets , Trumpets , Purcelains , Trees , Apples , Chest-nuts , and all the delightful curiosities which are so highly esteemed among men . But to begin with the Shell-fish , there are in the Seas about , and in the Rivers of the Caribbies several kinds of them : The more particularly esteemed are the Homars , the Sea-Spiders , and the Crabs . HOMARS . THe Homars are a kind of Crevices , of the same figure as those of our Rivers ; but they are so big that there needs but one to make a good large dish : Their meat is white , and of a good taste , but a little hard of digestion : The Inhabitants of the Islands take them in the night time upon the sands , or in the Shallows neer the low-water-mark ; and with the assistance of a Torch , or Moon-light , they catch them with a little iron fork . SEA-SPIDER . THe Sea-Spider is by some conceiv'd to be a kind of Crab : It is cover'd with two very hard scales , whereof the uppermost is somewhat ● rough , and the lowermost is more smooth , and jagged with sharp points : It hath many legs or claws , and a strong tail , sometimes about a foot in length : They are much sought after by some of the Savages to be employ'd about their Arrows : When this fish is dried in the Sun , the scale or shell of it becomes glistering , and in a manner transparent , though naturally it be of an Ash-colour . CRABS . THe ordinary Crabs of the Caribbies are of the same figure as those taken in these parts : There is a great difference among them as to bigness , but the rarest are those which live by prey : They are very common in most of the Islands , but above all in those called the Virgins : They lurk under the stumps and stocks of the Trees growing on the Sea-side , and as it were imitating a kind of Frogs , called the Fishing-Frogs , they discover from their lurking-holes the Oysters and Muscles , which they prey upon ; and the sleight they use in the taking of them is worth our notice . Having found by experience that their Mordants or Claws are not strong enough to break the shells wherein those delicate fishes are contain'd ; and having observed that several times of the day they open their shells to take the air , they diligently watch the time , and having furnish'd themselves with a little round pebble , they hold it ready in one of their claws , and coming to the Oyster or Muscle , let it fall so cunningly into the half-open'd shell , that not being able to close again , the fish becomes the prey of these subtle Crabs . As to the Shells found in these Islands , in the Creeks and Nooks into which they are cast by the Sea there are abunof them , and of several kinds : The most sought after and most considerable are these . BURGAU . THe Burgau , which is of the figure of a Snail , being uncas'd out of the outermost coat , presents to the eye a silver shell intermixt with spots of a bright black , a lively green , and so perfect and shining a grey , that no Enameller could come neer it with all the assistances of his art . As soon as the fish which had been lodg'd within this precious little Mansion hath been disseiz'd thereof , there is immediately seen a magnificent entry beset with pearls ' , and afterwards several rich appartements so clear , so neat , and enamell'd all over with so bright a silver-colour , that there cannot in matter of shell any thing be imagin'd more beautiful . CASK . THe Cask , or Head-piece , is of a different bigness proportionably to the heads of so many fishes as had worn it ; and it is so named from its figure : It is lin'd within and at the edges , which are thick , flat and jagged , of a Satin carnation colour extreamly bright and shining ; and on the out-side it is fashion'd like a neat Country-building , having many little risings which are interlaced with a thousand compartiments , on which there may be seen a waving pannache or feather of divers rare colours . LAMBIS . THe Lambis hath haply receiv'd that name because the fish which makes it move hath the figure of a great Tongue , which licks that glutinous moisture lying on the rocks against which the waves of the Sea beat . This is one of the largest siz'd shells that are : One of the sides is turned up , as it were to make the greater discovery of the fair purple colour wherewith it is beautifi'd within : But it must be acknowledg'd , that the shape being none of the handsomest , and the outer coat prickled with several rough and sharp risings , it would hardly be receiv'd into the Closets of the Curious , if Art taking off that outer coat did not discover the beauty and smoothness of the divers-colour'd shell which lay within that course shag : The fish which is lodg'd within the clefts of this little moving rock is so big , that one of them will make a pretty round dish : It may be serv'd up to the Tables of the daintiest Palats , so it be well dress'd with good store of Pepper to correct its indigestion : The shells burnt to powder and mixt with sand make a cement which defies rain , and all other injuries of the weather . The Lambis yields a sound like that of a Huntsmans horn , and is heard at a great distance ; whence some of the Inhabitants of the Islands use them to bring their people together to meals . UENUS-SHELLS . THe Venus-shells may justly be numbred among the rarest productions of the Sea , whether we consider the delightful smoothness wherewith they are glaz'd both within and without , or the diversity and liveliness of their colours : Their jagged edges are turned inwards , and though all are not equally beautiful , yet are they all of the same oval figure , gaping in the midst , and turning in a little : But they are very different as to bigness and colour . The ordinary ones are of a gilt-yellow , checquer'd with little white or red spots , so as that at a distance a man would think them little Pearls , or grains of Coral : Of the rest , some are blewish , some as it were beset with stars , some greyish , some like Chrystal , and some colour'd like Agats , which are all delightful to the eye . But the most esteem'd by the Curious are on the out-side of a colour between coral and carnation , and of a silver-colour , or of a bright sky-colour within , and a rich porphiry with small golden streaks : Those also are with reason well esteem'd , which on the upper part are of a bright green like an Emerald , and within on the edges , and in the distances of a pearl-colour : The same account is made of those which on the back are black as Jet , and all elsewhere of a pale blew intermixt with little purple veins . In fine , there are some have such a delightful mixture of colours , as if the Rain-bow had communicated some of its beauties to these little creatures : Nay there are abundance of them so diversifi'd with odd figures and characters , that it may be imagin'd Nature was in a very pleasant humor when she was deliver'd of these miracles . But the mischief of it is , that the Sea , which is possess'd of them as her most precious jewels , never parts with them but against her will : For if the Winds did not enrage her , and shaking her bowels search into the bottom of her Treasures , and force them thence , she alone would enjoy these beauties , and never let us have any of them . The Curious , to heighten their lustre , place them according to their value and esteem in several Cabinets , lin'd with green Plush , or some other rich stuff : And after the example of the Flowrists , who call their Tulips and Gilly-Flowers by the names of the Caesars , and most illustrious Heroes , they in like manner give them the titles of Emperours and Princes . SEA-CORNETS . THere are also seen in the Caribbies two sorts of those great Shells called Sea-Cornets , which are turned at the end like a screw : Some are white as Ivory , and not inferior to it in lustre : Others are within of a shining pearl-colour , and without of several fair and lively colours , which are sometimes like scales , sometimes waving , falling one upon another from the edge of the wide opening to the turn'd end , where they cease : If a little hole be made at the small end of these Cornets , they become a kind of musical Instrument which makes a sharp and piercing sound , and forc'd through the windings of the shell , may be heard at as great distance as the smallest kind of Trumpet might be : But there is a great secret in the sounding of it . MOTHER of PEARL . SHells do not only afford a pleasant divertisement which may excite men by a consideration of those small , but admirable works of Nature , to bless the Author thereof ; but having cloy'd the eye , they find somewhat to satisfie the taste , and encrease wealth : For Oysters , and other shell-fish are welcome to the greatest Tables ; and the Naker or Mother of Pearl is big with that Pearl which enriches the Crowns of Kings . 'T is true , there is seen only the seeds of these Pearls in the Caribbies , and that they are to be had in perfection only at S. Margarets Island , and the South-part of America : But though this seed is not hardned into great Pearls in the Caribbies , yet are not the shells wherein it is found without their advantages ; for the meat within them is for food , and the two parts of the silver she ll make so many Spoons , which may creditably appear upon the Table . It is not easie to determine whether the dew which falls in the Caribbies be not fruitful enough to make the Mother-Pearl produce its fruit in perfection ; or whether after it hath receiv'd that seed from the Heavens they miscarry , and have not natural force enough to retain it : But not to enquire whence the defect proceeds , it is most certain they have as strong an inclination to avoid the reproach of sterility , as those fish'd for on the Coasts of S. Margarets : For he who will be at the curiosity to observe their secret Loves from the rocks , at the foot whereof they most delight to be , shall find , that at the break of day they start up several times to the surface of the water , as it were to do homage to the Rising-Sun ; then of a sudden they open themselves upon that soft bed , expecting the first beams of that all-enlivening Star : If they be so happy as to receive some drops of the dew he causes to distill from the Heavens at his rising , they immediately close their shells , lest any touch of salt-water come in , and corrupt that celestial sperm : And then they cheerfully return to their deep cells . A certain Author named Fragosus conceives , that the Pearls ingender in the meat of the Oyster , as the stone does in some living creatures , of a thick and viscous moisture which remains of the aliment . Some learned Physicians who are also of the same opinion , fortifie it with what is affirmed by Josephus Acosta , a very creditable Writer , to wit , that the Slaves who fish for Pearls , dive sometimes twelve fathom deep in the Sea to take the Oysters which are commonly fastened to the Rocks , that they get them thence by violence , and come up loaden with them : Whence they conclude , that it cannot be well maintained , that those Oysters which are fasten'd to the rocks suck in the dew , and that thence comes the generation of Pearls . But not to enter into any contestation with these Gentlemen , nor yet absolutely to reject their opinion which hath its grounds , we may affirm , that the true account given by Acosta of the fishing for Pearls makes nothing against the opinion commonly receiv'd of their generation ; for it is not impossible but that the Mother-Pearls which have conceived of the Dew , feeling themselves burthened with that precious fruit , have no great inclination to appear ever afterwards on the surface of the waters ; and being satisfi'd with the treasure they are possess'd of , they from thenceforth fasten themselves to the rocks , whence they cannot be gotten off without violence . Of several other sorts of Shells . THose who living in populous Cities would counterfeit Deserts , Rocks and solitary Places , or in their Gardens raise little Hills , under which there should be Grotts encompass'd with all the most curious spoils of Sea and Land , might find in most of these Islands what may satisfie their humor . This only is to be feared , that abundance and diversity would puzzle their choice , and occasion a certain contempt of them : There are on the Coasts of these Islands an infinite multitude of several sorts of Shells , especially those of the Sea-tops , Whelks , &c. which have no names among us , whereof some are of a silver-colour , some full of stars , some sanguine , some green , some streaked with carnation , some checquer'd with several sorts of colours , which make them shine along the sands like so many precious stones : The Sun extreamly heightens their lustre and beauty ; and when after an extraordinary tempest the Sea hath enrich'd the surface of those shores with these little sparkling gems , the eye is so dazzled at it , that a man cannot but acknowledg that Nature loves to make different demonstrations of her power , and shews what she can do , when she bestows so much beauty , and so many rich ornaments on these little inconsiderable Creatures . The Savage Islanders sometimes gather these little play-games of the Sea , only for diversion sake , and having made holes in them put them on strings for Neck-laces and Bracelets : But most of the Southern part of America have a far greater esteem for them ; for they drive a Trade with them , and they are in some places the current Money , and those who have most shells are accounted the richest . The Shells used for this purpose are of a pretty bigness , solid , and of extraordinary lustre ; and to be current Money , they must be marked by certain Officers , who ascertain the value thereof by certain little Characters engraved on them . MUSICK-SHELL . THere is a very considerable Shell , which Mons . du Montel thinks may be found in some of the Caribby-Islands , though he never saw any of that kind but only at Corassao : It differs not much as to figure from the Venus-shells : It may be called the Musical-shell , because on the out-side of it there are blackish lines , full of notes , which have a kind of key for the singing of them , so that it might be said there wants only the letter to that natural pricking : The forementioned Gentleman relates , that he saw some that had five Lines , a Key and Notes , which made good Musick : Some person had added the Letter , which it seems Nature had forgotten , and caus'd it to be sung , and the Musick was not undelightful . This might afford the ingenious many excellent reflections : They might say among other things , that if according to the opinion of Pythagoras the Heavens have their Harmony , the sweetness whereof cannot be heard by reason of the noise made upon Earth ; if the Air resound with the melody of an infinite number of Birds who sing their several parts there ; and if Men have invented a kind of Musick , after their way , which by the Ears recreates the Heart ; it were but just that the Sea , which is not always toss'd and troubled , should have within its territories certain Musicians to celebrate , by a Musick particular to them , the praises of their Sovereign Maker . The Poets might adde , that these natural tablatures are the same which the Syrens had in their hands , when they had their melodious Consorts ; and that being perceiv'd by some eye which came to disturbe their recreations , they let them fall into the water , where they have been carefully kept ever since : But leaving these imaginations to those they belong to , let us pursue our design . EYE-STONE . THere is a little Stone found in these Islands , most commonly neer the Sea-side , and sometimes at a good distance from the Sea , which from its vertues may be termed the Eye-stone ; but in regard the more common opinion will have it to be a production of the waters , we shall treat of it in this place . Some of these Stones are about the bigness of the larger sort of Brass-farthings ; but the least are most esteem'd : A man would think , looking on them in the Sun , that they were of those Pearls called Barroques cut in two , they are so cleer , transparent , and smooth : Some of them have red or blewish veins , which give them a very delightful lustre , according to the several aspects are cast on them : They have the figure of a Snail engrav'd on that side which is even : Being put under the eye-lid , they roll about the ball of the eye , and it is affirmed , that they strengthen and cleer the sight , and force thence the motes , or trash which might have fallen into it . SEA-EGGES . THere is found in the Island of S. Martins a production of the Sea , called Sea-egges , or Sea-Apples , full of sharp prickles rising out of a dark-coloured skin : But when the fish which rouls them is dead , they lose all those prickles , which become afterwards of no use ; and quitting that hard crustiness which had encompass'd them , they discover the whiteness of their shells , which are intermixt with so many compartiments and little windings , that the needle of the most ingenious Embroiderer would be much troubled to imitate them . These Egges should rather be called Sea-Urchins or Sea-Chestnuts ; for while they are living they have the figure and colour of a little Urchin , which formes it self like a ball , and is arm'd of all sides , the better to deal with his enemy : Or they are like those rough prickles which encompass ▪ the Chestnut while it is upon the Tree . SEA-STAR . TO consider narrowly all the rarities to be seen in the Sea , it might be said , that of whatever is excellent in the Heavens there is a certain resemblance in the Sea , which is as it were the others looking-glass . Hence it comes , that there are Stars to be seen in it , having five points or beams , somewhat of a yellowish colour . This Star is somewhat better then a foot diametre , and an inch thick ; the skin is hard enough , and full of little risings , which adde much to its beauty . If these Sea-Stars may not enter into any competition with those of the Heavens , as to magnitude and light , they exceed them in this , that they are animate , and that their motion is not forc'd , and that they are not fix'd nor confin'd to the same place : For the fish , which hath taken up its abode in this starry mansion , moves which way it pleases on the azure plains of the waters while the weather is calm , but as soon as it foresees any tempest , out of a fear to be forc'd to the Land , which is not fit to entertain Stars , it casts out two little anchors out of its body , whereby it is so firmly fastened to the Rocks , that all the violent agitations of the incens'd waves cannot force it thence . It is preserv'd alive by the means of the nourishment it takes by a little hole , which is as it were its mouth , and lies just in the centre of its body . Some curious persons remove these Stars out of their watery Element , and having dryed them in the Sun make them the ornaments of their Closets . SEA-TREES . NOr can the sandy shelfs or sholes of those Rocks , which are covered with water , endure the reproach of barrenness : For notwithstanding the saltness whereby they are always enclos'd , they make a shift to produce , among the grass which is upon them , certain Trees which are immediately glaz'd with a salt-peter , which renders them extremely white . Some conceive them to be a kind of Coral . There are taken up of them of several figures , and so neatly made , that the eye cannot be cloy'd with considering the odness of their shapes . SEA-FANS . THere are also certain Pannaches , or Sea-Fans , or Sea-Feathers , which are , to speak by way of resemblance , as it were the borders of that spacious liquid Garden which never needs watering : They are woven very finely , and according to the quality of the Rocks whereon they are rooted , they are of different colours : This only were to be wish'd , that they had solidity enough to endure a transportation from those Islands into these parts . CHAP. XX. Of Amber-greece ; its Origine ; and the marks of that which is good , and without mixture . AMber-greece is found in greatest abundance on the Coasts of Florida , beyond what is had of it in any other Country of America : Whence it comes , that the Spaniards have built Forts there , to keep possession of the Land , and entertain with the Indians , who inhabit it , the Commerce of that rich Commodity , which they carefully gather since they have been acquainted with the value of it . There hath sometimes been taken up of it , after extraordinary tempests , on the Coasts of Tabago , Barboudos , and some other of the Caribbies , as we have received by very authentick Relations : Upon which assurance , it will be no digression from the Natural History we treat of , if we perfume this Chapter with the sweet scent of this Aromatick Drug , which certainly is the rarest and most precious of all those productions which the Ocean hath yet cast up out of its vast and unexhausted bosom to enrich that new world . The Maldives call Amber-greece Panahambar , that is , Amber of gold , by reason of its worth : The Inhabitants of Fez , Morocco , and the Aethiopians call it by the same name as they do the Whale ; whence it is probably conjectur'd , that they thought it proceeded from the Whale . Most certain it is , that neither Hippocrates , Dioscorides , nor Galen , ever heard any thing of Amber-greece , no more then they had of the Bezoar-stone , Guayacum , Sassafras , Sassaparilla , Rhubarb , Mechoachan , and many other Drugs : Amber-greece therefore is one of those whereof the knowledge is wholly modern , and the origine not well known . Some have imagin'd that this Amber , not known among the Ancients , is an excrement of the Whales : Others are of opinion , that it comes from the Crocodiles , in regard their flesh is perfum'd : Some others are perswaded , that they are pieces of Islands and fragments of Rocks conceal'd in the Sea , and carried away by the violence of the waves , forasmuch as there are sometimes found pieces of this Amber which weigh a hundred pound , and of the length of sixty handsbredths , and that , as is affirmed by Linscot , in the Year M. D. L. V. there was a piece found neer Cape Comorin , which weigh'd thirty hundred weight . There are also those who conceive it to be a kind of Sea-foam , which gathers together and grows thick after a certain time by the agitation of the Sea-water , and is hardned by the heat of the Sun. But the most probable conjecture is , that it is a kind of Bitumen engendred at the bottom of the Sea ; and when it comes to be extremely agitated by some extraordinary tempest , it lets go this Bitumen , and forces it towards the shores : for indeed it is commonly found only after some great tempest . Philostratus in the life of Apollonius affirms , that the Panthers which are neer the Mount Caucasus are very much delighted with the sweet scent of that place : But certain it is , that of all creatures the Birds are very great lovers of this Ambergreece , and that they will scent it at a great distance : Wherefore as soon as the tempest is laid it must be sought after and taken away , otherwise it will be devoured . Nor is it the sweet scent of it , but the ill , which causes the Birds to flock to it ; for this precious and admirable perfume , when it is fresh and soft , and newly come out of the Sea , smells very strong , and those creatures which run to it do but as they would do to some carrion ; for the scent of it is like that of rusty bacon , and 't is likely for that reason that it was so long ere 't was known and used : The Ancients judg'd of its vertue by its ill scent , fit rather to injure the heart then refresh it , and so they rejected it as unprofitable , nay hurtful . Besides it is not so commonly , nor in so great quantities found towards the Coasts of Greece , nor yet in Europe ; and there were but very few Voyages heretofore made into the Indies . The Foxes do also think it a good dish , and eat much of it : In those Countries where much of it is gather'd , these creatures wait at the Sea-side , and having discover'd any , they immediately devour it : But having kept it a while in their bellies , they cast it up again before it be any way digested ; yet does it lose some of its vertue and sweet scent : Whence it comes , that this kind of Amber-greece is less esteem'd then the other , and us'd only in perfumes . It will not be amiss hereto give the marks whereby the true Amber-greece is to be distinguish'd from the adulterate , since those who have written of it , as Garcias , Monard , Scaliger , Ferdinand Lopez , Clusius , and others , speak very little thereof , and assign not the essential marks of it . It is in the first place to be observ'd , that Amber-greece is generally distinguish'd into that which comes from the Levant Seas , and that which comes from the Western Sea : That which is taken up on the Coasts of the Levant , especially on those of Barbary , where there is much , and in great pieces had , is for the most part black , and cannot be dried so well as to be reduc'd to powder , as that of the West , let what will be added to promote the pulverization of it : It is also more easily melted by the fire , hath not so sweet a scent , and is of a lower value : There is little of the Amber brought into these parts , in regard it is not much esteem'd , and not very useful either as to Physick , or Perfumes . The Amber-greece of the West , whereof the best is that found on our Coasts , is commonly of an ash-colour'd grey , looking as if ashes were mixt with wax , yet so as that the ashes appear distinctly , and are not perfectly mixt with the wax : The upper part of it having raked along the shore , and lain more open to the air , is commonly of a tawny colour , or at least not so white as it is within , hard and solid like a crust , and sometimes full of sand and little shells : which happens hence , that being soft as Bitumen or Pitch , such filth easily sticks to it ; and that abates somwhat of its price , but not of its goodness . To know whether this Amber , which is of the best kind , be good , in the first place consider the figure of it , which for the most part should incline to roundness , inasmuch as all things that are any way soft being toss'd to and fro by the Sea are reduc'd to a certain roundness : It should be also somewhat smooth , and of a dark colour between a dark-grey and tawny : If it be very dry it should be the lighter , proportionably to the bigness of the piece : Hereby it may be judg'd whether there be any mixture of Scamony , Bitumen , Wax , Pitch , or Rozin , all these adding much to its weight : By the same tryal it may be known whether there be any mixture of sand ; as also whether it be not the black Amber-greece of the Levant . If the Owners of it are unwilling to have the piece broken , take a needle heated , and thrust it into the piece , and if it enter easily , conclude there are no stones within it ; and if you smell at the liquor which will come forth by the heat of the needle whereby the Amber is melted , you will find it of a scent not unlike that of gumm'd wax , but at last will end in an odour sweet enough . But the surest way is , having agreed about the price of the piece of Amber conditionally it be good , to break it ; so you will find whether there be any small pebbles in it . The Amber , as we said before , must be of an ash-colour , having small specks , as our Water-nuts : When it is fresh it is of a darker colour then when it is very dry : but if it differ not much from that colour , and be not too black nor too white , it matters not ; above all it should appear of a mixt colour : Take also a little out of the middle of the piece , or from that part which you think worst , and put it on a knife heated in the fire , and it will presently melt like wax , and if the knife be very hot what was put upon it will be quite consum'd . When you have thus melted it , observe whether it hath the scent we mentioned , which cannot be well known but only to such as have made tryal thereof , because it is particular thereto ; and by that means you will also discover whether there be any mixture in the Amber : You may also while it is melting put a little upon your hand , and spreading it you may see whether there be any mixture : It should stick so fast to your hand that it can hardly be got off : When it melts it becomes all of one colour , though before it seemed to be mixt , and inclines to that of some kind of Rozin : It should not dissolve in either water or oyl ; not but that there is a way to dissolve it in either of them , by the addition of a certain ingredient , which those who know it would not have discover'd : Nor should it be reduc'd to powder , unless being very dry it may be scraped or grated , and be mixt with some fine powder : It also sticks much to the Mortar , which therefore must be often made clean : The black will never be reduc'd to powder , neither this , nor any other way . The difference between the black and the grey consists chiefly in the colour , which inclines to that of black pitch , and not mixt with whitish-grey seeds , but all over alike : The black is also softer and more weighty , and smells more like Bitumen . Ch : 21. Tortoise . p : 133 Crocadile . p : 13● Sea Feather . p : 127. Sea Tree p : 127. There is a third kind of Amber-greece , which is white , the rarest , as Ferdinand Lopez affirms , but not the best as he accounts it . On the contrary , it is the most inconsiderable of any , and there being no account made of it , there is very little transported : But this is indeed some of the other kinds of Amber-greece , which having been devoured and digested by Birds that have very hot stomacks , turns white , as most of the excrements of Birds are : That which hath been devour'd by Fishes , as it happens many times , is not much alter'd either as to colour or substance : which proceeds hence , that their stomacks are not so hot as those of the Birds , and perhaps finding the Amber-greece hotter then their ordinary sustenance , and burthen'd therewith , they soon cast it up again : But what had been eaten by the Fox is in a manner corrupted , and of little value , by reason of the heat of his stomack . This white Amber-greece is like salted or pickled Suet , easily melted , and smells like tallow ; whence some conceive it is but some kind of suet so ordered . Having given the marks of the right Amber-greece , we shall omit the adulterations of it , because they are almost infinite : Nor shall we treat of its use in Physick , its excellent qualities , and especially the sweet scent it gives to liquid Conserves , and all other things wherein it is used : Of these some other Books lately come forth , and experience may satisfie the curious Reader . CHAP. XXI . Of certain Creatures living partly on Land , partly in the Waters , commonly called Amphibia , which may be found in the Caribby-Islands . WE shall begin with the Crocodile , by the Islanders called Cayeman : It is a very dangerous Monster , which sometimes grows to an extraordinary bulk and length : The Skeletons of several of them being frequently brought into these parts , we shall not be so large in our description thereof , as otherwise we might . This Creature keeps in or neer the Sea , and in the Rivers of the Islands that are not inhabited , and sometimes on the Land among the Reeds , very hideous to look on : It is conceiv'd to live a long time , and that its body encreaseth in all its dimensions to the very last day : Whence it is not to be wondred , if there have been seen of them some which were eighteen foot in length , and as big about as a Hogshead : It hath four feet well arm'd with crooked claws : The skin , which is cover'd all over with scales , is so hard on the back , that a bullet from a Musket shot at him shall hardly make any impression on it : but if he be hurt under the belly , or in the eyes , he is soon gone : His lower jaw is immoveable , but hath so wide a mouth , and so well set with sharp teeth , that he makes nothing to divide a man in two . He runs fast enough on land ; but the weight of his body causes him to make so deep a track in the sand , as a Coach-horse might do ; and having no vertebrae in the back-bone , no more then the Hyaena's , he goes streight forwards , not being able to turn his vast body , but with much difficulty ; so that the better to avoid his pursuit , a man need only turn several times a side . Those which are bred in fresh water do so smell of Musk while they are alive , that the air is perfum'd a hundred paces about the place where they are : nay the water retains somwhat of the same smell . This observation of the sweet scent of the Crocodile may , by the way , discover the error of Pliny , who imagin'd that of all living creatures only the Panther had a sweet scent with it , as he somewhere affirms , though in another place he writes , that the entrails of the Crocodile smell very sweet , and that proceeds from the odoriferous flowers on which he feeds : Now this musky scent of the Crocodile of America is enclos'd in certain glandules in the Emunctories , which he hath under the thighs , and which being taken thence keep the said smell a long time : It may be imagin'd that God hath bestow'd this scent on them , that men and other creatures , which many times become the prey of these cruel Monsters , might by the scent discover the place where they lurk , and avoid them . Those which have their abode in the Sea have no smell of musk , but both kinds are very dangerous , and to be dreaded by such as either go to wash themselves , or are forc'd to cross some river by swimming : This dreadful Monster hath a strange sleight to make his prey of Oxen and Cows : One of them will lye lurking at those places of the Ponds and Rivers where those creatures are wont to water , and finding one at his advantage , he half-shuts his eyes , and floats on the face of the water , as if it were a piece of rotten wood ; by which means getting neerer and neerer to the poor beast which is a drinking , and is not aware of him , he immediately fastens on him , taking him by the lips , and forcing him under water , he drowns him , and then feeds on him : He taketh men also by the same sleight , as is affirmed by Vincent le Blanc , who hath a Relation of the servant of a Consul of Alexandria , who going to take one of these cruel beasts , thinking it had been a piece of wood , was drawn by it to the bottom , and never seen afterwards . There are abundance of these monstrous Crocodiles in those Islands , which from them are called the Islands of Cayeman , and not frequented but only in the time of Tortoise-fishing : For having pick'd out the best meat out of the Tortoise , and a great deal cast away , the Crocodiles come in great numbers in the night time to feed on the entrails and carcases left on the sand : So that those who are watching for the Tortoises are oblig'd to carry about them great wooden Leavers to keep off those Cayemans , which they many times kill , having first broken their backs with those Leavers . These creatures have a whitish fat , which was heretofore used by Physicians in fluxions proceeding from a cold cause ; it being hot , and consisting of subtile parts : Upon the same account were such as had Fevers rubb'd therewith upon the approach of their fits , to cause sweating : Many other properties are attributed to the Crocodile by Pliny , in order to the curing of diseases : Some are very desirous to get certain little stones , like little bones , which are in his head , and having reduced them to powder , they use them to clear the Reins of Gravel : Some also affirm , that the sharpest teeth of this Animal , which are on the side of each jaw , cure the Tooth-ach , and preserve the teeth from corruption , being only rubbed every day therewith : There are in like manner in the heads of Dragons , and Toads , stones good against several diseases : So the cruel Requiems , by us before described , afford a remedy against the Stone and Gravel . Thus hath it pleas'd the wise Author of Nature , that we should have some advantages from those creatures which are otherwise most pernicious . The Chineses have a way to take and tame these Crocodiles , as some Historians affirm : And when they have bred them a certain time , and made them fat enough , they kill them , and feed on them : But the Europeans who have tasted thereof , affirm , their flesh , though white and delicate , is not pleasant to the taste , as being too lushious , sweetish , and retaining much of the musk . TORTOISES . THere are taken in these Islands several sorts of Tortoises , for there are Land-Tortoises , Sea-Tortoises , and Fresh-water-Tortoises , which are of different figures : The Caribbians call them all by the name of Catallou ; but when they speak of the Land-Tortoises , they adde the word Nonum , which in their Language signifies the Earth , or that of Tona , that is to say , of the River or Water . The Sea-Tortoises are commonly divided by the Islanders into three kinds , that which the French call Tortue Franche , that called Caouanne , and the Carets : They are all of them almost of the same figure ; but the meat only of the first kind is good to be eaten , unless it be in case of necessity , and for want of other provision ; so that of the two last , only the shell is of value . The Tortue-Franche , and the Caouannes are commonly of so vast a bulk , that the upper shell is about four foot and a half in length , and four in bredth : Which is not to be much admired , since that in Maurice-Island there are some which having four men on their backs , are nevertheless able to go . Aelian relates , that the Inhabitants of Taprobana cover their houses therewith : And if we may credit Diodorus Siculus , certain Nations of the East-Indies convert them into Boats , in which they will cross a great arm of the Sea that lies between them and the Continent . These Amphibious creatures seldom come to Land , but only to dispose of their Egges , in order to propagation : To that end they make choice of a very light sand which they find on the Sea-side , in some place not much frequented , and to which they may have easie access . The Islanders , who at a certain season of the year go to the Cayeman-Islands , to make provision of the meat of Tortoises which come to land there in infinite numbers , affirm , that they make their recourse thither from all parts within a hundred leagues and more to lay their egges , by reason of the easiness of the access , the shore being flat , and cover'd with a soft sand : The Tortoises come to land about the latter end of April , and their landing continues till September , and then may they be taken in abundance ; which is thus performed . At the close of the evening some men are set ashore , who lying on the sands without making any noise , watch the Tortoises when they come out of the Sea to lay their egges in the sand ; and when they perceive that they are got a good way from the Sea-side , and hear them making a deep hole in the sand with their claws , into which being a foot and a half deep , and sometimes more , they lay the egges , they come and surprize them at that employment , and turn them upside-down ; and being in that posture they are not able to recover themselves , but continue so till the next day that they are brought thence in Shallops to the Ships : When they are thus turned upside-down , they are observ'd to shed tears , and are heard to sigh . 'T is generally known that the Stag weeps when he is put to his extremities : And it is almost incredible what cries and groans proceed from the Crocodiles about the Nile , and what tears they shed when they find themselves taken . The Sea-men of those Ships which go to the Cayeman-Islands to take in their loading of Tortoises , may every night in less then three hours turn forty or fifty of them , the least whereof weighs a hundred and fifty pound , and the ordinary ones two hundred pound ; nay some of them will have two great pails full of egges in their bellies : These egges are round , and about the bigness of a Tennis-ball ; they have white and yolk like Hens-egges , but the shell is not so hard , but soft , feeling as if it were wet parchment . The Fricasseys and Omeletts made of them are good enough , but a little drier then those made with Hens-egges . There is so much meat about one Tortoise as may well maintain sixty persons a whole day : When they are desirous to eat of them , they cut off the shell which is under the belly from that on the back , unto which it is joyn'd by certain gristles which are easily cut : What Tortoises are taken by the Sea-men in the night , finds them work all day to cut into pieces and salt them . Most of the Ships which come to these Cayeman-Islands , after they have taken in their loading , that is , after six weeks or two moneths continuance there , return to the Caribbies , where they sell that salted Tortoise ; and it becomes the sustenance of the ordinary sort of people , and the slaves . But the Tortoises that have escaped , having laid their egges at two or three several times , return to the place whence they came , the egges which they have cover'd with sand on the Sea-side being about six weeks after hatch'd by the heat of the Sun , and not by their looking on them , as Pliny , and some of the Ancients imagined : as soon as the young Tortoises have broken the shells wherein they were inclos'd , they make their way through the sand , and get out of the grave which gave them birth , and by an instinct of nature go streight to the Sea to the old ones . The meat of this kind of Tortoise is as dainty as any Veal , so it be fresh , and kept but one day : It is intermixt with fat , which when it is dress'd is of a greenish yellow : It is of easie digestion , and very wholsom , whence it comes , that those sick persons who cannot recover in the other Islands are carried to that purpose to the Cayemans in the Ships that go for Tortoises ; and commonly having refresh'd , and purg'd themselves with that diet , they return thence perfectly recover'd . The fat of this kind of Tortoise yields an oyl , which while it is fresh is good enough to fry withall , being stale it is employ'd in Lamps . CAOUANNE . THe Tortoise called the Caouanne is of the same figure as the precedent , save that the head of it is a little bigger : This stands upon the defensive when people come neer to turn it ; but the meat of it being black , full of strings , and of ill taste , there is no account made of it , but only where other is not to be had ; the oyl also got from it is good only for Lamps . CARETS . THe third kind of Sea-Tortoise , called by the French Caret , differs from the two others in bigness , as being much less , and that it lays not its egges in the sand , but in a kind of gravel which is mixt with small pebbles : The meat of this Tortoise is not pleasant , but the egges more delicate then those of the other two kinds : It would be as little regarded as the Caouanne , were it not sought after for its precious shell : It consists of fifteen greater and lesser leaves or pieces , ten whereof are flat and even , four a little bending , and that which covers the neck , made triangle-wise , hollow like a little buckler : All the shells of an ordinary Caret may weigh three or four pound ; but there have been some taken whose shells have been so large and so thick , that all together have weigh'd about six or seven pounds . Of the shell of this kind of Tortoise are made Combs , Cups , Boxes , Cases , Cabinets , and so many excellent things of great price : It also enriches Houshold-stuff , the borders of Looking-glasses and Pictures , and is used now in the covering of Pocket-books of Devotion . To get this precious shell , they put a little fire under the upper shell which consists of so many pieces ; and as soon as they feel the heat they are easily taken off with the point of a knife . Some affirm , that this kind of Tortoise is so vigorous , that its shell being taken away it will get another if it be immediately cast into the Sea. The most plentiful fishing for these Tortoises is at the Peninsula of Jucatan , and several little Islands within the Gulf of Hondures : So that honest Pirard was ill-inform'd , who in his Treatise of the Animals and Fruits of the East-Indies , Chap. 2. affirmes , that this kinde of Tortoise is to be found only in the Maldivos and the Philippine-Islands . It is affirmed by some , that the oyl of this kind of Tortoise helpeth all kinds of Gouts proceeding from cold causes : It is also very successfully used to strengthen the Sinews , to take away the pain of the Reins , and cure all cold Fluxions and Distempers . Having given so particular an account of the Tortoises , it will not be amiss to adde thereto the manner how they are fish'd for , and how all the great fishes of the Caribbies are taken . How the Tortoises and other great Fishes are taken in the Caribbies . THe Sea-Tortoises are not only taken upon the sand , as we shew'd before , but also by means of an Instrument , which is a pole about the length of a half-pike , at the end whereof there is fasten'd a nail pointed at both ends , which is square in the midst , and about the bigness of a mans little finger : Some make notches on that side of it which stands out of the wood , that it may take faster hold when it is entred into the shell of the Tortoise . In the night time , the Moon shining and the Sea calm , the Master-fisher being in a little boat with two others , one at the oar to turn it of any side as fast as ever he can , that the boat may go much faster and with less noise then if it were row'd ; the other is in the midst of the Canow or Boat , holding the line which is fasten'd to the nail , and in a readiness to draw it it as soon as the instrument hath done execution on the Tortoise . Being thus provided , they go where they think to find of them ; and when the Master-fisher , who stands up on the forepart of the Canow , perceives one of them by the glittering of the Sea , which by getting up ever and anon to the face of the water it causeth to foam , he directs him who guides the little vessel to make to the place where he would have him , and being gently got neer the Tortoise , he violently darts the instrument into its back : The nail piercing the shell , gets also a good way into the flesh , and the wood keeps up above the water : As soon as the fish finds it self hurt , it sinks down to the bottom with the nail sticking fast in the shell : And the more it strives and struggles , the more it is entangled . At last having wearied it self , and spent its forces in striving by reason of its loss of blood , it suffers it self to be easily taken , and is either taken into the Canow , or drawn to the shore . After the same manner they also take Lamantins , and several other great fishes ; but instead of the nail there is put into the wooden instrument a great hook , or a small dart of iron made like that of a sharp lance : On one side of that piece of iron there is a hole , through which there passeth a line , which is also woond about the dart , so that when it is darted into the fish , the line easily is let loose , that it may have the liberty to tumble up and down in the water , and when it hath spent its forces , and reduc'd to extremity , if it cannot be gotten into the Canow , it is easily drawn to the shore , where they divide it into quarters . Land-Tortoises , and Fresh-water-Tortoises . THe Land-Tortoises are found in some Islands neer the fresh-water Rivers , which are least subject to inundations , or in the ponds and fenny places that are farthest from the Sea : They are cover'd all over with a hard and solid shell , which is not to be rais'd by several pieces or leaves , as those of the Sea-Tortoises , and it is so thick in all parts , that it secures the Animal living within it from any hurt , and will not be broken even though the wheels of a loaden Cart should go over it . But what is yet more strange , is , that the creature never finds this moving lodging too narrow for him ; for it grows larger proportionably as the body of the possessor grows bigger : The upper covering is in some of them about a foot and a half in length : it is of an oval figure , somewhat hollow like a Buckler , and on the outside hath several streaks , which as it were divide it into so many compartiments , with a certain observance of Symmetry : All these intermixtures are laid on a black ground , which in several places is enamell'd with white and yellow . This kind of Tortoise hath a very ugly head , like that of a Serpent : It hath no teeth , but only jaws , which are strong enough to break what it would swallow down : It is supported by four feet , somewhat weak to sustain the weight of its body ; nor does it upon pursuit trust much to them : For if he be not neer some river or pond into which he may cast himself , he places all refuge and safety in the covering of his mansion , under which like a Hedg-hog he immediately draws in his head , feet and tail , upon the first apprehension of any danger . The Female lays egges about the bigness of those of Pigeons , but a little longer : Having cover'd them with sand , she leaves them to be hatch'd by the Sun. Though there be some who hold that the meat of these Land-Tortoises is of hard digestion , yet those who have eaten thereof rank it among the most delicate dishes of America : The Physicians of the Country advise those who are inclin'd to Dropsies to use it often for a preventive : They have also found by experience , that the blood of these Tortoises dried and reduc'd to powder takes away the poyson of Vipers and Scorpions , being apply'd to the wound : It is also certain , that the ashes of their shells mixt with the white of an egge cures the chaps in Nursing-womens nipples ; and if the head be powder'd therewith , it prevents the falling of the Hair. CHAP. XXII . Containing the particular Descriptions of several sorts of Crabs or Crab-fish , commonly found in the Caribbies . THere are found in all the Caribby-Islands certain Crabs or Crab-fish , which are a kind of amphibious Crevices , and very good meat , whereas those of Brasil are unpleasant , in asmuch as they smell of the Juniper-root . Accordingly the Indian Inhabitants very highly esteem theirs , and make them their ordinary entertainment : They are all of an oval figure , having the tail turning in under the belly : Their bodies , which are cover'd all over with a shell hard enough , is supported by several feet which are all full of little prickles , which facilitate their climbing up to those places whither they would get up : The two fore-feet are very big , and of those one is somewhat bigger then the other : The French call these two fore feet or claws , Mordants , significantly enough , forasmuch as with these they twitch and secure whatsoever they have fastened on : The fore-part which is somewhat broader , and stands up higher then the other , hath standing a little out two eyes , which are solid , transparent , and of several colours : Their mouths are armed with two little white teeth dispos'd on each side like a pair of sharp pincers , wherewith they cut the leaves of Fruits , and the roots of Trees on which they feed . TOURLOUROU . THere are three kinds of them , differing in bigness and colour , of which the least are those commonly called Tourlourous : They have a red shell marked with black-spots ; they are pleasant enough to the taste , but in regard there is much picking work about them , and but little to be gotten from them , and that it is conceived they incline people to the bloody flux , they are used only in case of necessity . WHITE-CRABS . THere are others all white , and have their abodes at the foot of Trees on the Sea-side , in certain holes which they make in the ground , into which they retreat , as the Conies do into their Clappers or Hutches : These are the biggest of all the kinds , nay there have been those taken which have had in one of their claws as much meat as an egge might contain , and as delicate as that of the River-Crevices : They are seldom seen in the day time ; but in the night they come in multitudes out of their holes to feed under the Trees ; and it is then that they are taken with the help of a Lanthorn or Torches : They delight very much to be under the Arched-Indian-Fig-tree , and other Trees which are on the Sea-side , and in the most fenny places : If a man shall search into the ground , or in the sand to get them out of their lurking places , he shall always find half their bodies in water , as most of the other amphibious creatures are . PAINTED-CRABS . BUt those of the third kind , which as to bulk is between the two others before mentioned , are the most beautiful , the most to be admired , and the most esteem'd of all : They are indeed much of the same figure with the precedent ; but according to the several Islands , and different soils wherein they are bred , they are painted with so many colours , and those so beautiful and lively , that there cannot be a greater divertisement then to see these creatures at mid-day creeping under the Trees where they seek for their sustenance : Of some of them the bodies are of a violet colour intermixt with white : others are of a bright yellow interlaced with several small greyish and purple lines , which begin at the mouth and are drawn down over the back : Nay there are some which upon a dark-colour'd ground are streaked with red , yellow and green , which makes the richest mixture of colours that can be imagin'd ; looking on them at a little distance a man would think , that all those delightful colours wherewith they are naturally enamell'd , were not yet fully dry , such is their brightness , or that they were newly varnish'd over to give them the greater lustre . These Painted Crabs are not like the white ones , which dare not appear in the day time ; for these are to be seen morning and evening , and after the rains under the Trees , where they recreate themselves in great companies together : They will also suffer a man to come neer enough to them ; but as soon as they perceive him make any attempt to take them ( which is best done with a little wand , it being too dangerous to employ the hands ) they make their retreat without turning their backs on those that pursue them , and as they go back they shew their teeth , and opening their defensives , which are those two Claws or Mordants they have in their feet , they therewith defend their whole body , and they ever and anon strike them one against another to frighten their enemies : And in that posture they get into their forts , which are commonly under the root , or in the cleft of some rotten Tree , or that of some rock . These Crabs have this natural instinct , to go every year about May , in the season of the rains , to the Sea-side to wash themselves , and disburthen themselves of their egges , in order to the perpetuation of their species : They come down from the Mountains in such multitudes , that the high-ways and woods are covered with them ; and they have this strange direction given them , that they take their way towards that part of the Island where there are Creeks and descents , whereby they may the more easily come to the Sea. The Inhabitants are at that time very much annoy'd by them , in regard they fill their Gardens , and with their little Mordants they cut the Pease and young Plants of Tobacco : They observe such an order in this descent , that they look like an Army marching in rank and file : they never break their ranks , and whatever they meet with by the way , Houses , Mountains , Rocks , or other obstacles , they attempt to get over them , that they may go on still in a strait line : Twice a day they make a halt , during the greatest heat , both to feed and rest themsleves a while : But they make greater journies in the night then in the day , till at last they get to the Sea-side . When they are upon this expedition they are fat , and good to eat ; the Males being full of meat , and the Females of egges : And indeed during that time , a man may have of them at his door : Nay sometimes they come into the houses if the palizadoes be not close enough , and that they meet with a place to get in at : The noise they make in the night time is greater then that of the Mice , and keeps people from sleeping : When they are come to the Sea-side , having rested themselves a little , and consider'd the Sea as the nurse of their young ones , they approach so neer it , that they wash themselves three or four times in the little waves which gently rise and fall on the sand : then having retired into the Woods or neighbouring Plains to recover their weariness , the Females return a second time to the Sea , and having wash'd themselves a little , they open their tails , which are commonly thrust up under the belly , and shake out the egges fasten'd thereto into the water : After which having once more wash'd themselves , they return in the same order in which they came thither . The strongest of them soon recover the Mountains , every one making to the quarter from whence he came , and by the same way through which he had pass'd before : But then , that is , in their return , they are for the most part so weak and lean , that they are forc'd to make some stay in the next fields they come at to refresh themselves , and retrive their former vigour before they can get up to the tops of Mountains . As to the Egges thus committed to the Sea , having been cast up by it on the softer kind of sand , and warm'd some time by the beams of the Sun , they are at last hatch'd , and become little Crabs , whereof there may be seen millions about the bigness of a large farthing , getting into the neighbouring bushes till such time as they are strong enough to get to the old ones in the Mountains . Another considerable thing in these Crabs , is , that once a year , to wit , after their return from the Sea , they are under ground for the space of six weeks , so that there is not one of them to be seen : During this time they change their skin or shell , and become wholly new : They work out the earth so neatly at the entrance of their retreats , that there is no hole to be seen ; which they do to prevent their taking of any air ; for when they put off their old coat , their whole body is as it were naked , being only cover'd with a very thin pellicle , which grows thicker and harder by degrees , till it come to the solidity of the shell they had put off . Monsieur du Montel relates , that he purposely caused some places to be digg'd where it was likely there were of them hidden : Having met with them , he found them wrapp'd in leaves of Trees , which no doubt was their sustenance , and serv'd them for a nest during that retirement ; but they were so weak and unable to endure the air , that they seemed as it were half dead , though fat enough , and excellent meat , and as such highly esteemed by the Inhabitants : Close by them he found the shell they had put off , which seem'd to be as entire as if the animal had been still within it : And what was strange , though he look'd very narrowly , yet hardly could he find any hole , or cleft at which the body of it might get out of that prison : But having view'd it very exactly , he found a little disjunction neer the tail , at which the Crab had slipped out . They are commonly dress'd as the Crevices in these parts are ; but the more delicate will take the time and pains , after they are boiled , to pick out all that is good in the claws , and to extract a certain oily substance which is in the body , and by some called Taumaly , and to fry all together with the egges of the female , putting thereto a little of the Country Pepper , and some juice of Oranges ; and this makes it one of the most dainty dishes in the Caribbies . In these grounds where there are many of the Trees called Manchenillos , the Crabs which feed under them , or eat of the fruit , have a venemous quality , insomuch that those who eat thereof fall dangerously sick : But in other parts they are wholsom enough , and as the Crevices in Europe are numbred among the delicacies : Such as are careful of their health open them them before they eat thereof , and if they be black within they think them dangerous , and use them not . CHAP. XXIII . Of Thunder , Earth-quakes , and the Tempests sometimes happening in the Caribbies . AS there is hardly any face so beautiful , but that it may be subject to some defect , spot or mole ; so these Islands having all the excellencies and advantages before represented , have also some imperfections and defects which take off much of their lustre , and abate of the enjoyments and pleasures they might otherwise afford : We shall give a short account of the principal inconveniences happening there , and the remedies which may be apply'd thereto . THUNDER . OF those Thunder may be named in the first place , which though never heard on the Coasts of Peru , is in these Islands so frequent , and in many places so dreadful , that by its terrible claps it forces the most confident into terrour and astonishment . EARTH-QUAKES . EArth-quakes do also sometimes produce very sad effects , and shake the very foundations of the Earth so violently , that they make a man reel in those places where he might think himself most safe : But through Gods goodness these happen very seldom , and in some places the agitation is not so great . HURRICANE . WHat is most to be feared is a general conspiracy of all the Winds , which goes about the Compass in the space of 24 hours , and sometimes in less . This is that which is called a Hurricane , and happens commonly in the moneths of July , August , or September : at other times there is no fear of it . Heretofore it happened but once in seven years , and sometimes seldomer ; but within these few years it hath happened once every two years , nay in one year there happened two of them : Nay not long after Monsieur Auber was sent to command in chief at Gardeloupe , there were three Hurricanes in one year . This kind of Tempest is so violent , that it breaks and unroots Trees , deprives those it takes not away of all verdure , makes desolate whole Forests , removes Rooks from the tops of Mountains , and casts them into the Valleys , overthrows Houses , carries away the Plants it hath forc'd out of the Earth into the Sea , makes a general waste of all it meets with in the Fields ; and in a word , leaves famine all over the Country , which groans a long time after that disaster , and will be a long time ere it recovers the ruines occasion'd thereby . Nor does the Hurricane all this mischief only by Land , but it raises withall such a tempest on the Sea , that it seems to be mixt and confounded with the Air and the Sky : It breaks to pieces the Ships that happen to be on the Coasts at that time , casting some upon the shores , and swallowing others into the Abysses of the Deep : So that those which escape shipwrack at such a time , are extreamly oblig'd to acknowledg the great mercy of God towards them . Those who observe the signs preceding this Tempest , have particularly noted these ; That a little before it happens the Sea becomes of a sudden so calm and even , that there appears not the least wrinkle on her face ; That the Birds by a natural instinct come down in multitudes from the Mountains , where they make their ordinary abode , to retire into the Plains and Valleys , where they keep on the ground to secure themselves against the injuries of the cruel weather which they foresee coming ; And that the Rain which falls a little before is bitter and salt , as the Sea-water . It is not many years since that there happen'd a memorable example of this Tempest upon several Ships lying in the Road of S. Christophers loaden with Tobacco , and ready to set sail ; For they were all broken to pieces and cast away , and the Commodities wholly lost : Whereof there follow'd another strange and unexpected accident , which was , that most of the fish upon the Coast was poysoned by the Tobacco : The Sea seem'd in a manner cover'd with those poor creatures , which turn'd upside-down and languishing floated on the face of the water , and came to dye on the shore . Nor are these disasters particular only to the New-World , but there have been seen in France , and other places such dreadful Tempests as might well be accounted Hurricanes . In the year M. D. XCIX . there rose neer Bourdeaux such a violent wind , that it broke and unrooted most of the great Trees which were able to resist , especially the Wall-nut-trees , whose boughs are commonly very large , and transported some of them above five hundred paces from the place where they grew : But the weaker Trees which gave way were spared : The Palace of Poictiers receiv'd much hurt ; divers Steeples were batter'd , and that of Cangres neer Saumur quite blown down : Some persons on horse-back in the fields were carried above sixty paces out of their way : For the space of six or seven leagues , as far as it blew , there was nothing but ruine and confusion . [ To this place may be reduced , among others , that Tempest which happen'd here in England at the removal out of this world of the late Usurper Oliver Cromwel ; the mischiefs whereof are yet fresh in mens minds ; as also that in February , 1661. ] To give an example of a Hurricane that shew'd its malice here in Europe , particularly on the Sea , we shall adde the Copy of a Letter from a Merchant of Rochel to a Correspondent of his at Rouen , dated January the 30th , M. DC . XLV . We have been in a very sad condition these two days , by reason of the extraordinary Tempest which began Saturday night last , the 28th of this month , and continues yet : We see from our Walls between thirty and forty Ships cast a way , and forc'd to the shore , most English bottoms , and abundance of Merchandize lost : One of these Ships of 200 Tun burthen was cast neer a Wind-mill , which is twelve foot higher then any tide was ever seen ; for the Tempest was not only in the Air , but it also forc'd the Sea much beyond its ordinary limits , insomuch that the spoil it hath done by Land very much exceeds the loss of the Ships . All the Salt on the low Marshes was carried away ; all the Wheat on the lower grounds and reduced marches overflown : And in the Isle of Ree the Sea cross'd it from one side to the other , spoil'd abundance of Vineyards , and drown'd much Cattel . In the memory of man the Sea never came up so high ; nay it came to some places almost a league within the Land : So that those who have been at S. Christophers affirm , that the Hurricanes happening there are not more dreadful then this Tempest was here : The wind was North-west : The loss both on Sea and Land is valued at five hundred thousand Crowns : 'T is conceiv'd there is as much Salt lost as would have freighted two hundred Ships of three hundred Tun a piece . There are also lost some Dutch Ships neer the Isle of Ree , at Bourdeaux , and Bayonne , which were very richly laden . Whence it appears that these Tempests are as violent in Europe as those so much feared in the Caribbies . But in those parts , some to secure themselves from these Storms forsake their houses , out of a fear to be over-whelm'd in their ruines , and make their abode in Caves and the clefts of Rocks , or lye flat on the ground in the open fields , till they be over : Others run to some house neer them , which they think so strongly built , as that it may elude the shocks of that Tempest ; for now there are in the Caribbies many structures that in a manner defie the violence thereof : Nay there are some will get into the little Huts built by the Negroes , in imitation of those of the Caribbians ; for it hath been found by experience , that these Hurts , being round and having no place open but the door , and whereof the Rafters stand upon the ground , are commonly spared when the highest houses are remov'd from one place to another , if not quite overthrown by the impetuous agitation of the winds raising this Tempest . CHAP. XXIV . Of some other Inconveniences of the Country , and the remedies thereof . BEsides the Thunder , Earth-quakes and Hurricanes , which shake the very foundations , and blast the beauty of the Caribby-Islands , there are some other Inconveniences which much annoy the Inhabitants , though not so much to be feared as the precedent . These we have reserv'd to be the subject of this last Chapter , wherein out of the desire we have to contribute all lyes in us to the well-being and satisfaction of those amiable Colonies , we shall propose the remedies which the experience of the ancient Inhabitants , and the judgment of several eminent Physicians have found most proper and effectual to secure them from those dangerous consequences . MOUSTICOES , and MARINGOINS . THere is then , in the first place , a sort of very small Flies , by some called Mousticoes , which are felt commonly before they are seen : But in that little weak body there is so sharp and venemous a sting , as causing an importunate itch that will not be satisfi'd till the skin be scratch'd off , the wound degenerates into a dangerous Ulcer if some remedy be not apply'd . There is another kind somwhat bigger , and making a noise like that of the Flies , seen in these parts neer ponds and fenny places , by some of the Inhabitants of the Caribbies called Maringoins : They do the same effect with the former , being arm'd with a little sting which pierces through cloaths , nay through the Hammocks , or hanging-beds on which people rest themselves : But both kinds have this particular to them , that they never do any mischief , but they before-hand proclaim a war , and sound a charge with their little Trumpet , which many times does more frighten then their stinging hurts . To avoid the annoyance of these two little Insects , the Inhabitants place their houses on a little eminency , give them air on all sides , and cut down all the Trees which may hinder the East-wind , which is the ordinary wind blowing in those Islands , and which drives away these wicked and importunate enemies : Those also who have their lodgings and beds very close are not so much troubled therewith . But if notwithstanding these precautions any be annoy'd thereby , they need only take Tobacco in the room , or make a fire that shall smoak much , and these disturbers of mens rest will be gone : And if they have stung any one , and he be desirous to be rid of the itch which follows , let him only wet the place stung with Vinegar , or the juyce of the lesser kind of Citron , and he shall have ease . WASPES and SCORPIONS . WAspes also and Scorpions are common in most of these Islands : These Vermin are of the same figure and as dangerous as those of the same kinds in most parts of Europe : The stingings of Waspes are helped by the juice of Rue-leaves , and perfectly cured by a fomentation of the sovereign remedy against all sorts of poysons , which is given out under the famous name of Orvictan ; and that of Scorpions hath its remedy in the beast it self , which must be crush'd upon the place affected , or for want thereof , recourse must be had to the oyl called Scorpion-oyl , which should be common in all those parts where these Insects are so . MANCHENILLO . IN most of these Islands there grow certain Trees called by some Manchenillo-trees , beautiful to the eye , bearing leaves like those of Crab-trees , and a fruit called Manchenillo , like an Appius-apple ; for it is streaked with red , extreamly fair , and of a pleasant scent , insomuch that one can hardly forbear tasting it if he be not before-hand acquainted with its dangerous quality ; for though it be sweet in the mouth , yet is it so fatal that being eaten it sends a man to sleep , not for 24 hours , ( as a certain seed of Peru , and an herb in the East , whereof Linscot speaks at large ) but so as never to awake again ; so that it is much worse then those Almonds of Mexico , which smell like musk , but being eaten leave a taste of rottenness behind them ; as also then the fair Apples of Sodom , which being opened yield only soot and ashes ; for if a man have the mischance to be deceiv'd in them , it is without any hazard of his life : But these venemous Apples may be compared to the Indian-nut which grows in Java : It is somwhat like a Gall , and at the first eating thereof it tastes like a small Nut ; but afterwards it causeth mortal gripings , and is a most dangerous poyson : There is also in Africk a Tree called Coscoma , which bears deadly Apples : The Tree of the Maldivas , named Ambou , bears a fruit no less deceitful and pernicious : And neer Tripoly in Syria there are certain large Apricocks , which are fair to the eye , and very savoury to the palat ; but the subsequent qualities of them are many times mortal , or at best , cause long and painful diseases to such as have eaten of them . There grow Manchenillo-Trees on the Sea-side and the banks of Rivers , and if the fruit fall into the water , the fish eating thereof will certainly dye ; nay though it continue long in the water , yet will it not rot , but is cover'd with salt-peter , which gives it a solid crustiness , as if it were petrify'd . In those Islands where this Tree grows in abundance the Snakes are venemous , it being supposed by some , that they sometimes suck the fruit of it : Nay the Crabs which feed under these Trees contract a dangerous quality from them , as we said elsewhere ; and many have been sick after the eating thereof : Whence it comes , that when these fruits fall to the ground , such as are careful of their health will forbear the eating of Crabs . Yet do not the Snakes or Crabs wholly live on this fruit , but feeding under the Tree they draw the infection thereof to themselves , especially if they suck the venome of its fruit . It may well be , that what is mortal to some creatures is not so to all ; and that these Insects often feeding on this poyson , do by custom and continuance turn it into their sustenance , as is reported of Mithridates : And so they may infect such as eat thereof , receiving themselves no hurt thereby . Under the bark of the trunk and boughs of these Trees there is contained a certain glutinous water , which is white as milk , extremely malignant and dangerous : There being many of them along the high-ways , if one should carelesly break one of their branches , that milk or rather poyson comes forth , and falls upon him : If it light on his shirt , it makes an ugly stain as if it were burnt ; if on the skin , and the place be not immediately wash'd , it will be all blistered : but if it should chance that a drop of this caustick and venemous water should fall into the eye , it will cause an insupportable inflammation , and the party shall lose his sight for nine days , after which he will have some ease . The dew , or rain-water , having continu'd a while on the leaves of these Trees , produces the same effect , and if it should light on the skin , it would scorch it like Aqua-fortis : So that it is almost as bad as the drops of rain falling under the Line , which are so contagious , as those who have felt them affirm , that if they fall on the hands , face , or any uncover'd part of the body , there immediately rise up bladders and blisters with much pain ; and if the party do not presently shift his cloths , his body will be full of wheals all over ; not to mention the worms which are bred in the cloths . Nay the very shade of these Trees is prejudicial to men , and if a man rest himself under them , the whole body swells after a strange manner . Pliny and Plutarch mention a Tree of Arcadia no less dangerous ; and those who have travell'd into the East-Indies affirm , that there is an herb named Sapony , which causes their death who lye upon it . But what heightens the ill quality of the Manchenillo-Tree , is , that the meat dress'd with a fire made of its wood derives a certain malignity from it , which burns the mouth and throat . Nor are the Savages of these Islands ignorant of the nature of the Manchenillo ; for the composition wherewith they are wont to poyson their arrows hath in it , among other ingredients , the milk of this Tree , and the dew falling from it , and the juice of the fruit . To cure , in a short time , the swelling and blisters rising on the body after sleeping under the shade of these Trees , or receiving the rain or dew falling from their branches , as also those occasion'd by the milk within the bark , recourse must be immediately made to a kind of Snails , whereof we have spoken before , under the name of Souldiers , and let the party take a certain cleer water which is contain'd within their shell , and apply it to the place affected : this remedy immediately allays the venome of that scorching liquour , and puts the party out of all danger : The oyl extracted without fire from the same Snail operates the same effect . But if any shall happen to eat of the fruit of these venemous Trees , he must use the remedies prescribed hereafter , to expell the venome of Serpents , and all other poysons . WOOD-LICE . THere is also a kind of Ant , or worm , which hath a little black spot on the head , all the rest of the body being white : They are bred of rotten wood , and thence some call them Wood-lice : Their bodies are softer then those of our ordinary Ants , and yet their tooth is so sharp , that they gnaw wood , and get into such coffers as lye neer the ground : And in less then two days , if they be not destroy'd , there will get in such abundance , that linen , cloaths , paper , and whatever is within them will be eaten and devoured ; nay they gnaw and eat the posts which sustain the ordinary hutts , insomuch that if some course be not taken they will at last fall down . To prevent the breeding of these Insects , and the mischief done by them , there are these cautions : At the building of houses not to leave any wood on the ground to rot , out of which they may breed : To burn the ends of those pieces of wood that are planted in the ground : As soon as any of them are perceiv'd , to cast scalding water into the holes which they have made : To hang up Chests and Coffers in the air with cords , as they are forc'd to do in several parts of the East-Indies , that they may not touch the ground : And lastly , to keep the rooms very clean , and leave nothing on the ground . It hath also been observ'd , that the rubbing of their haunts with the oyl of that kind of Palma-Christi wherewith the Negroes rub their heads to avoid vermine , hath prevented their coming any more that way . The oyl of Lamantin hath the same effect , and if it be poured on their rendezvouz , which is a kind of Ant-hill made up of their own ordure , and fasten'd about the forks which sustain the hutts , they immediately forsake it . RAVETS . ANother dangerous vermine are the Ravets , of which there are two kinds : The bigger are almost like Locusts , and of the same colour ; the others are not half as big : Both kinds have their walks in the night-time , get into Chests if they be not very close , foul all things wherever they come , and do mischief enough , yet not so much , nor in so short a time , as the Wood-lice . They are called Ravets , because like Rats they gnaw whatever they come at : They are no doubt the same which de Lery calls Aravers , according to the Language of the Brasilians . This vermine hath a particular malice to Books , and their covers . The Wood-lice are as good , if they can get at them ; but they are to be commended in this particular , that they have a respect for the letters , and only nibble about the margents ; for whether they cannot away with the ink , or for some other reason , it must be an extraordinary famine that shall force them to feed on the impression , or writing ▪ But they are very great lovers of linen above any thing , and if they can get into a Chest , they will desire but one night to make work enough for many Sempstresses for a month . As to the Ravets , though they be not so quick at their work , yet they spare nothing but silk and cotton-stuffs ; nay they have no stomach to silk or cotton even while it is raw ; insomuch that if the Chests be hung up in the air , and the cords be done about with cotton , as soon as they find their little feet fasten'd in it , they immediately endeavour to get away , and turn somewhere else . Such as dwell in houses of brick or stone are not troubled with the Wood-lice , but with all their care they have much ado to avoid the mischief done by the Ravets : Yet hath it been found by experience , that they cannot endure sweet scents , and that they would not willingly get into Chests made of Cedar , and those excellent sweet woods which are common in all these Islands . At Cairo they put the pedestalls of Cabinets in vessels full of water , to prevent the creeping up of the Ants. This easie secret might produce the same effect in the Caribbies to keep off the Wood-lice and Ravets , nay also the Ants , which are there also extremely troublesome . CHEGOES . BUt what is most to be feared in all these Islands is a certain kind of little worm , no bigger then a hand-worm , which breeds in the dust , in the sweepings cast out into the dunghill , and such unclean places : These are commonly called Chegoes . They get into peoples feet , and under the nails of their toes ; but if they get any further , and are not taken away in time , they will get into all the other parts of the body . At first they only cause a little itching , but having once got through the skin , they cause an inflammation in the place affected , and though very little when they entred it , come in time to be as big as a pea , and produce abundance of nits , which may breed others ; and so many times ulcers are bred in the places whence they are taken . The Savages , as they relate who have liv'd among them , have a certain gum , wherewith having rubb'd their feet , especially under the nails , they are not annoy'd with this vermine : But such as know not that secret are advis'd to have their feet search'd by those who have the skill to discover and take out those dangerous Insects , as soon as they feel the least itching ; at which work the Indians are very expert and fortunate . Those who take out these Chegoes must have a care that they break not the bag wherein they are enclosed ; which if they do , some of their little egges will remain behind , which will infallibly breed others . It is conceived also , that the Roucou , which the Caribbians use to make themselves more beautiful , more nimble , and more active to run , hath a secret vertue to keep off all these vermine . It is also a good remedy often to sprinkle salt-water about the room ; not to go bare-foot ; to wear stockings of Goats-leather ; and to keep ones self very clean : For commonly only such as are careless of themselves , and slovenly , are much troubled with them . These little worms are the same with those which the Brasilians call Tons , and some other Indians Nigas . Those who have Ulcers caused by these little worms , either for want of taking them out skilfully or in time , are among the French called Malingres . These Ulcers come also many times after some little scratching , which at first seems to be little or nothing : But afterwards , the party may well wonder to see it as big as the palm of a mans hand ; for the Ulcer must have its course : Nay some of them , though little , yet are very hard to be cured . Of these Ulcers there are two kinds ; one round , the other uneven : The round Ulcer is harder to cure then the other , for it is encompass'd with dead flesh , which makes it the worse ; for till that dead and loose flesh be removed , the Ulcer cannot be cured : Therefore as often as the wound is dress'd , that dead flesh must be quite cut away , which causes extraordinary pains . Among the remedies for the healing of these Ulcers , there are used Verdi-greece , Aqua-fortis , the spirit of Vitriol , and burnt Allom , which eat away the dead flesh : They use to the same end the juice of the lesser Citron , which is extreamly sharp ; and when the wound is foul , it makes it clean , and look well : True it is , the pain which the party feels when the wound is rubbed therewith is so great , that he would rather pitch on any of the other remedies ; but they do not heal so soon : There is also an Unguent made of common honey , a little sharp Vinegar , and the powder of Verdi-greece , which cures Ulcers in a short time : And to prevent them , let not any one make slight of the least hurt or scratch that happens in any part of the body whatsoever , especially the feet or legs , but to apply a plaister thereto , to take away the heat which may be in the wound ; and in case there be no other remedy procurable , to put some Tobacco-leaves to it , and to use the juice of Citron and Vinegar , to take away the itch which remains after the stinging of the Mousticoes and the Maringoins , rather then to make use of the nails . In the sixth Chapter of this History , we said there were Serpents and Snakes in the Islands of Martinico and St. Alousia , which have a dangerous venom : We shall here assign the Remedies which may be successfully used in order to the taking away thereof . In the first place , be it observ'd , that they are to be used both inwardly and outwardly : Inwardly to comfort the heart , and dissipate the venemous quality which might prevail over it , there are successfully used Treacle , Mithridate , the Confection of Alkermes , Egyptian-Balm , Peru-Balm , Rue , Scordium , Scorzonera , Vipers-grass , Angelico , and Contrahierva : But above all , the party stung must take down in a little Burrage-water , Bugloss-water , or some other liquor , the powder of the Liver and Heart of Vipers , the weight of a Crown-piece : In a word , he must use all those things which fortifie the heart , and revive and refresh the spirits : Outwardly there are to be applyed all the Remedies which have the vertue to draw and disperse all manner of venom : Such are Cupping-glasses apply'd upon the scarified wound , as also all hot and attractive Medicaments , such as are Galbanum , Ammoniacum , the fomentation of wine boil'd with the root of Dragon-wort , or the leaves of Mug-wort , Garlick , Onions , Pigeons dung , the blood of Land-Tortoises dry'd and reduc'd to powder , and the like . It is also not only requisite , but very safe , as soon as may be to bind up the member affected , a little above the place where the party was stung , and immediately to make an incision , nay indeed to take away the piece , or at least , as soon as it is scarifi'd to apply thereto the outermost feather of a Chicken or Pigeons wing to take away the venom ; and that Chicken or Pigeon being dead , to take another , till there be no venom left to be drawn . It were also to be wish'd , that all the Inhabitants of the Caribbies were furnish'd with that excellent Antidote , approved in so many places in France , which is known under the famous name of Orvietan , and sold at Paris at the New-bridge end , in the street called Rue Dauphine , at the sign of the Sun : For that admirable secret , among many other rare qualities , hath the vertue to drive away the venom of all sorts of Serpents , and to allay the force of the strongest poysons : Such as have been stung by venemous Serpents are to use it thus . Take of it about the bigness of a Bean , dissolv'd in wine ; and after scarification made on the place stung , and drawing blood by the Cupping-glass , apply thereto a little Orvietan , and let care be taken that the Patient be kept awake at least for twelve hours after . This sovereign remedy loses nothing of its goodness , though it be kept many years , so it be put up in a place not too hot , where it may be dry'd up ; and if it be , it may be reduc'd to its consistence with Mel rosatum ; it may be also had in powder . As to the diet to be observ'd during the use of this remedy ; the Patient must abstain from all meats that enflame the blood , or cause melancholy : He must also forbear purging and bleeding , for fear of drawing the venom inward ; unless some of the nobler parts be in danger , in which case he may purge abundantly , and use baths , and things good to open the pores , and cause sweating . If a person be reduc'd to such an extremity as that none of the forementioned Antidotes can be procured , let him make use of this which is very common and easily got : Let him who hath been bitten or stung by any venemous creature immediately eat the rind of a raw Citron , for it hath the vertue to secure the heart from the venom : if it may be done , the place hurt must be bound as hard as can be endured , a little above the biting or stinging ; then it must be scarifi'd , and let there be often apply'd thereto a mans fasting spittle ; and if the beast which hath done the mischief can be had , cut off the head of it , and pound it till it be reduc'd to a kind of Unguent , which must be apply'd hot to the wound : This is the ordinary remedy used by the natural Inhabitants of Brasil to free themselves from the violent poyson of that dangerous and monstrous Serpent , which in their Language they call Boicinininga , and the Spaniards Cascavel . The last Letters we receiv'd from Martinico assure us , that some considerable families lately come from Brasil with their Negroes to live in that Island , acquainted the inhabitants with several Herbs and Roots growing in the Caribbies , as well as Brasil , which are excellent to allay the venom of all kinds of Serpents and poyson'd Arrows . The forementioned remedies may also be used against the venom of the Becune , and all the other dangerous fishes . They may also be successfully employ'd to prevent the pernicious effects of the juice of Manyoc , the Manchenillo-tree , and the stinging of Waspes , Scorpions , and all other venemous Insects . SEA-FOAM . THose who go a fishing , or to wash themselves in the Sea , do sometimes meet with a certain foam which the wind blows to and fro like a little bladder , of a purple colour , of a different figure , and beautiful to the eye ; but what part soever of the body it shall stick to , it immediately causes in it a very grievous pain , extreamly sharp and burning : The readiest remedy that can be apyly'd to alleviate that stinging pain , is , to anoint the place affected with the oyl of the Acajou-nut , mixt with a little good Aqua-vitae ; for one heat takes away the other . RATS . MIce and Rats were creatures heretofore unknown to the Caribbians ; but now since the coming in of so many Ships to those Islands , and the casting away of divers of them in the very Roads , where they afterwards rot , they have got to land , and are so multiply'd , that in some places they do abundance of mischief among the Potatoes , Pease , Beans , and particularly that kind of Wheat which is called Turkey-wheat : Nay did not the Snakes destroy them , and search for them in their holes under ground , in the clefts of rocks , nay even in the coverings of houses , which consist of Palm-leaves , or Sugar-canes , it would no doubt be a very hard matter to secure Provisions from them . Now indeed there are Cats in these Islands , which give them no quarter ; nay , Dogs are taught to hunt them , and it is no small diversion to see how subtle they are to find them out , and expert in the hunting and killing of them . Nor is this inconvenience particular to the Caribbies ; nay it is much worse in Peru ; for Garcilasso , in his Royal Commentary , affirms , that these pestilent creatures being extreamly numerous in those parts commit very great spoils , ransacking the places through which they pass , making the Fields desolate , and gnawing the Fruits even to the stalks , and roots of the Trees . The Inhabitants of the Islands have an invention which they call Balan , to keep the Rats from eating their Cassava , and other Provisions . This Balan is a kind of round hurdle , or haply square , consisting of several stakes , on which they place the Cassava after it hath been dried in the Sun : It is fasten'd at the top of the Hut , hanging down by a Witth or Cord ; and that the Rats may not come down along the Cord , and so get to the Balan , they put the Cord through a smooth gourd which hangs loose in the midst of it , so that the Rats being come to that place , being not able to fasten their feet in it , and fearing the motion of the Gourd , are afraid to venture any further : Were it not for this secret , the Inhabitants would find it a hard task to keep their provisions . Thus hath the wise Author of Nature been pleas'd , by an admirable equipollence of perfections and imperfections , that those Countries which have some advantages above others should also be subject to those inconveniences that are not to be found elsewhere . Thus hath the Divine Providence , whose business it is liberally to supply the exigencies of his Creatures , plac'd the preservative neer the poyson , the Remedy walking as it were hand in hand with the Disease , and so laid open to Man the inexhaustible Treasures of Grace and Nature , to secure him against the injuries of Air , the outrages of the Seasons , the violence of Poysons , and whatever the Earth produces that is most dangerous , since it became envenomed by the first Transgression . The End of the First Book . THE HISTORY OF THE Caribby-Islands . THE SECOND BOOK . Comprehending the MORAL History of those ISLANDS . CHAPTER I. Of the Establishment of those Inhabitants who are Strangers in the Islands of S. Christopher , Mevis , Gardeloupe , Martinico , and some other Islands of the Caribbies . IN the precedent Discourse we have given a full account of whatever might relate to the Natural History of the Caribby-Islands ; our design leads us now to that part of the History which we call the MORAL , wherein we are to treat of the Inhabitants of the said Islands , of whom we have occasionally made mention in the Description we have given of those places in the precedent Book . In the first place we shall speak of those Inhabitants thereof who are Strangers , or Europeans , yet only so far as the prosecution of our Design requires ; which having dispatch'd , we shall descend to a more large and particular consideration of the Indians , the natural and originary Inhabitants of the Country ; a task which requires a more ample deduction , and a more exact and curious disquisition , upon this presumption , that there hath yet been very little publish'd upon that subject . The Spaniards , grounding their Title upon the Donation of Pope Alexander the sixth , and some other apparent Reasons and Pretences , presume that the right of Navigation into the late discover'd part of the World , which is call'd America , and of establishing and setling Colonies there , whether it be in the Continent , or in any of the Islands , properly belongs to them , exclusively to all others . But not to urge that the vanity of that arrogant presumption is sufficiently discover'd of it self , and that it would prove a great digression from the design of our History to engage our selves in a particular disquisition of that Controversie , we need only say , that Bergeron , a learned and curious Authour , hath so exactly handled this Question , and so cleerly shewn the absurdity of that chimerical pretence , in his Treatise of Navigations , that it would be lost labour for us to insist upon it , or to think of any thing new that can be produc'd upon that account . Accordingly all Christian Kings and Princes have always disputed thar pretended Right with the King of Spain , as unanimously concluding that he had unjustly attributed the same to himself : Nor have they engag'd against him only by words and writings , but have effectually prosecuted their own pretensions , and from time to time sent Fleets into America to setle Plantations there , and to take into their possession several parts of that new World ; wherein the most successful have been the English , the French , and the Dutch. But it is to be observ'd , that of all the Colonies which these three European Nations have planted in America , those that setled themselves in the Caribby-Islands are of greatest account , and the most frequented by Merchants , as being the most advantageous upon the score of Trade . The English and French , as may have been noted in the first Book of this History , are the most considerable in those parts , and have divided between them the greatest , the richest , and the most populous of all those Islands . We may further affirm it as a thing generally known , that these Nations have not in their several establishments follow'd the inhumane and barbarous maximes of the Spaniards , nor after their example unmercifully exterminated the originary Inhabitants of the Country ; for if they found any of them in actual possession of the Lands where they liv'd , they have for the most part preserv'd them therein , and contracted alliances with them . Yet must it be acknowledg'd that the the Caribbians have had very great differences with the English , and that the said differences have continu'd a long time ; but the ground of their quarrels proceeded from some occasions of discontent which the Caribbians receiv'd from some particular persons of that Nation , which represented in a Body hath disapprov'd their procedure , and upon all emergencies hath express'd it self so far dissatisfi'd therewith , as to desire that they should be treated with the same humanity , moderation , and Christian mildness , as those greater and flourishing Colonies of Virginia and New-England , that are under the jurisdiction of the said English , have hitherto us'd towards the natural Inhabitants of that part of America which lies more Northerly , where they have establish'd themselves ; for it is known that the English hold so sacred and perfect a correspondence with them , as hath opened a way for their instruction in the Mysteries of Christian Religion , and the planting of a great number of fair Churches amongst those poor Barbarians . But above all , this is most certain , that when the French establish'd themselves in the Islands ▪ of Martinico , Gardeloupe , and Granada , it was done with the consent of the most considerable persons among the Caribbians , who thereupon disown'd those of their Country-men who would have obstructed the said establishment : Nay such was their earnestness therein , that they employ'd all their Forces and Councils to oppose the designs of the others , and to secure the French in the peaceable possession of what they had before granted them . This proceeding absolutely clears the French of being guilty of the same violences which are charg'd upon the Spaniards , and makes it appear , that the setlement of the former in those Islands was not like that of the latter in those places where they have the opportunities to establish themselves . And if it be objected to the French , that they have forc'd the natural Inhabitants out of S. Christophers and Gardeloupe , and that even at this present there is a War between the said Nation and those of Martinico ; it may be answer'd , that when the French peopled these Islands , they propos'd to themselves no other design then the edification and instruction of those poor Barbarians , and that if contrary to their first intention they had been forc'd to use a severe hand towards some particular persons , and to treat them as enemies , they were themselves the occasion of their own misfortune , by being the first Aggressors , and guilty of previous violations of the sacred Laws of Alliance , which they had contracted with them , and engaging themselves in sanguinary counsels , such as would have smother'd their Colonies ere they were fully setled , had there not been a timely discovery made thereof . The English and French Colonies had their beginning at the same time , which was in the year One thousand six hundred twenty and five : Monsieur Desnambuc , a French Gentleman , of the ancient House of Vauderop , and a Captain under the King of France in the Western Seas , and Sir Thomas Warner , an English Gentleman , joyntly took possession of the Island of S. Christophers on the same day , in the names of the Kings of France and Great Britain , their Masters , that they might have a place of safe retreat , and a good Haven for the reception of such Ships of both Nations as should be bound for America ; that Island being furnish'd with all the advantages whereof we have given a full account in the Chapter particularly design'd by us for the description of it ; upon which score it was visited by the Spaniards , who often put in there for refreshments , both as they were inward and outward bound in their long Voyages : Nay sometimes they left their si●k there to be look'd to by the Caribbians , with whom they had made a peace upon those terms . These two Gentlemen therefore considering with themselves , that if they were posses'd of that Country they might the better incommodate their common enemy in America , the Spaniard , and have withall a convenient and secure habitation , in order to the establishment of the Colonies they intended for those Islands , became Masters of it , and left men therein to keep it : But before they parted thence , having some grounds to fear that there might be some secret intelligence between the Indians and the Spaniards , or that in their absence they might execute the resolution , which by the perswasion of certain Sorcerers ( a sort of people in great esteem among the Indians ) they had undertaken , which was to put to death all the Strangers who were come into their Country , they in one night rid their hands of all the most factious of that Nation , and not long after forc'd all the rest , who had got together into several Bodies , and intended to stand upon their guard , to retire to some other places , and to leave that to their disposal . Things being thus order'd , Desnambuc returns into France , and Sir Thomas Warner into England , where their conquest and all their proceedings thereupon were approved by the Kings their Masters ; and having obtained a permission to carry over some recruits of men , they came back to the Island in the quality of Governours and Lieutenants , under the Kings of France and Great Britany . But Desnambuc before he went over to cultivate and prosecute his conquest imagin'd to himself , that the most likely way to have a powerful support in France , such as should concern it self in the preservation of that Island , and so to secure and promote his designs , would be to get together a Company of persons of Authority , which should have the direction and signiory of the said Island , and what others might afterwards be conquer'd and reduc'd under the jurisdiction of the King of France ; upon this provision , that the said Company should have a care , and make it their earnest business to supply the Colony with men for the keeping and cultivation of it ; as also with Ecclesiasticks to be maintain'd by allowances from the said Company ; and lastly to build certain Forts there for the security of the Inhabitants , and to furnish them with Canon , Powder , and all sorts of Ammunition ; in a word , to maintain a sufficient Arsenal , wherein should be all things in readiness to oppose the Enemy . This Company , or Society , was establish'd in the moneth of October , in the year of our Lord , one thousand six hundred twenty and six , as well for the Government of S. Christophers , as those other Islands which are adjacent thereto , and was approv'd by the King of France . Since that time it hath been further confirm'd , and favour'd with some new Concessions , and very advantageous priviledges obtain'd from his most Christian Majesty the eighth of March , one thousand six hundred forty and two , for all the Islands of America lying between the tenth and thirtieth degree on this side the Equator . Desnambuc having thus order'd his affairs in France , returns to S. Christophers with a recruit of three hundred men , which the Gentlemen of the Company newly erected had raised , in order to the advancement of that Colony : He brought over a●●o along with him a considerable number of gallant Volunteers , who look'd on it as no small honour to run fortunes with so famous an Adventurer , and to participate of his honourable hazards , out of a confidence in process of time of reaping the fruit of his Conquests . They got all safely to S. Christophers , about the beginning of the year , M. DC . XXVII . and though they had suffered much during their Voyage , and were most of them either sick or much weakned , yet were they not discourag'd by those difficulties , but reflecting that the noblest enterprises are many times attended by great inconveniences , and that Roses cannot be gather'd without thorns , they immediately fell to work , and having in a short time learn'd of those whom they found in the Isle what they were to do in order to their further establishment , they behav'd themselves answerably to the generous designs of their Captain , who on his part more and more encourag'd them by words and example . How the Island was to be divided between the two Nations had been design'd before that Voyage ; but the particular Articles of the Division were solemnly agreed to and concluded on the 13th of May , in the said year , M. DC . XXVII . For to the end that every one might employ himself with some assurance upon his own stock , and that no differences might arise between the French and the English , M. Warner being return'd from England some time before the arrival of Desnambuc , where he had also recommended his affairs to the direction of a Company which undertook the advancement of his enterprises , they divided the whole Island between them , and set those Boundaries to their several divisions , which are remaining to this day , but with this particular provision that Fishing and Hunting should be equally free to the Inhabitants of both Nations , and that the Salt-ponds , the more precious kinds of Timber fit for Dying , or Joyners-work , Havens and Mines should in like manner be common . Nay it was further agreed upon by certain Articles concluded on both sides , that a good correspondence should be maintain'd between them , as also for the preventing of all jealousies , and avoiding the occasions of disputes and contestations , which might easily arise between people of different humours : They further made a Defensive League for the mutual relief of each other , if occasion should require , against the attempts of the common Enemy , or any other who should endeavour to disturb the peace and quiet which they hoped to enjoy together in those parts of the Country where they had planted themselves . These things thus setled , the two Governours betray'd a certain emulation in carrying on the establishment of their Colonies ; in the prosecution whereof it is most certain the English had very considerable advantages above the French to compass their designs : For besides that that Nation , which is as it were nurs'd up in the bosom of the Sea , can better endure the hardship and inconveniences of long Voyages , and is better vers'd in the making of new Plantations ; the Company which was establish'd at London for the management of that of S. Christophers , made such generous provisions , that at its first setlement it might be supply'd with Men and Provisions , such as should be necessary for their subsistence , and took so particular a care of all things , that it was from time to time refresh'd with new recruits , and whatever it might stand in need of at the beginning , that it visibly prosper'd and advanc'd while the French , which was unfurnish'd with all those assistances , seem'd to pine and languish , nay indeed would have quite fallen away if the affection which it had for its chief Director , and the high esteem it had conceiv'd of his valour had not kept it up . While therefore the French Colony was reduc'd to these extremities , and in a manner subsisted only by its courage , that of the English being in a good plight and condition , spred it self into a new one , which planted it self in the Island of Mevis , which is divided from S. Christophers only by a small arm of the Sea , as we have said elsewhere : But if the small number whereto the French were reduc'd permitted them not to make the like progres●es , their Governour Desnambuc had in the mean time the opportunity to make several useful regulations for the better setlement of it : Of these we shall not think it besides our design to insert here some few of the principal Articles , to the end the memory of them may be preciously preserv'd for the instruction of posterity . In the first place , taking it into his consideration , that by peace and concord small things come to be great , and that division distracts and disperses the greatest , he ordered that all the Inhabitants of the Island who were subject to his jurisdiction should maintain a perfect union among themselves , and that he press'd and recommended to them upon all occasions as the Pillar of their little State , and the sacred Channel through which they were to expect the blessings both of Heaven and Earth abundantly to flow upon them : And whereas it is impossible that in mutual conversation there should not happen many things which might oftentimes offer some violence to that amicable correspondence , if some present provision be not made to the contrary , he desired that such differences might be with the soonest either decided or smother'd , and all be reconcil'd with meekness , and that if possible before the setting of the Sun. Another command of his was , that his people should be faithful to their trust , and free , and sincere in all their affairs ; obliging and charitable towards their Neighbours , and as religious and punctual in the observance of the promises they had made , as if they had been put into writing , and seal'd and deliver'd before witnesses , or Publick Notaries . And that their being continually employ'd about their Plantations might not cause them to forget the business of War , and out of a distrust they would degenerate in point of courage , through a long and undisturbed quiet ; and that if occasion should require they might be able to handle their Arms , and make use of them with dexterity , he appointed certain days for the exercising of them , that they might thereby be minded of the Rules of Military Discipline , and order'd , that though all profess'd the cultivation of the earth , yet that they should have the generous looks and demeanors of Souldiers , and that they should at all times have about them the Badges and Liveries of that kind of Life , and so never be seen out of their Quarters without Fire-arms , or at least a Sword. But if he requir'd them to be thus qualifi'd , to the end that when occasion serv'd they might make their enemies sensible of their valour and courage ; he on the other side oblig'd them to be mild and courteous one towards another , and that the stronger should not take their advantages of the weaker . Thence it came that he made this commendable order , which is still in force in all those Islands ; to wit , that Masters should not take Servants for any longer term then three years , during which time they should be oblig'd to treat them with all gentleness and moderation , and exact of them only such services as were rational and answerable to their strength . Nay his care and tenderness was very remarkable towards such as were newly brought into the Country : To the end therefore that at their arrival they might be supply'd with all things requisite to secure them against the injuries of the air , and that their labour might not be hindred through want of convenient lodging , he desir'd , that as soon as the place which they had design'd for their building was uncover'd , all the Neighbourhood should help them in the raising of it up : This commendable Institution was so well receiv'd , and so carefully practised , that all the Inhabitants generally acknowledg'd the equity of it , and took a certain pleasure in making a voluntary contribution of their pains and cares upon that occasion : Some went to cut down such Timber as might be necessary ; others were to find Reeds and Palm-leaves for palizadoes and covering ; the ablest Architects planted the forkes , rais'd the couples , and fasten'd the covering , and all seem'd to be kindly concern'd in the work , so as that the narrow structure was in a few days become tenantable , yet without any charge to the owner , save only to see those charitable assistants supply'd with the ordinary drink of the Country , as long as they were at work upon his account . In fine , he had a particular aversion against those idle persons who are basely content to live by the sweat and labour of others , as the Drones do on the Hony which the laborious Bee had brought into the common Treasury . But to retrive in our days a little glimpse of the Golden Age , so much celebrated by the Ancients , he incited all the Inhabitants to be liberal , and apt to communicate to one another the goods which God had plentifully bestow'd on them , and to express their charity and hospitality towards all those who came to visit them , that so there might afterwards be no occasion to setle Inns and Victualling-houses among them , as being places which for the most part serv'd only for retreats to slothful , debauch'd , and di●●●lute persons ; and the disorders and excesses committed therein were so great , as in time might hasten the desolation and ruine of the whole Colony . But while the French Governor was thus taken up with the ordering of his little Republick , and kept up the spirits of his people with the expectation of sudden recruits , the Gentlemen of the Company not much differing in constitution from many of that Nation who think of reaping as soon as they have dispos'd the seed into the ground , were for their parts in a continual expectation of some Ships loaden with the richest and most precious Commodities of America , that so they might be reimburs'd with interest what they had laid out upon the first embarquing , and till that return were come , they thought of nothing less then running themselves into new charges . The Governor having seriously taken it into consideration , that all the Letters he had sent to those Gentlemen upon that occasion had not obtain'd any favourable answers from them , thought it would be his best course , ere the Colony were reduc'd to greater extremities , to come over to them in person , and by a second Voyage undertake the sollicitation of that relief , upon which the safety of their first advancements , and the subsistence of the French in that Island wholly depended . This good design , which the zeal he had for the glory of his Nation had inspir'd him withall , prov'd as fortunate as he could have wish'd it : For being come to Paris , he was so prevalent in representing the importance and necessity of that Recruit to the Gentlemen of the Company , that they granted him three hundred men , and Ships furnish'd with all necessary Provisions for their transportation to S. Christophers . This Recruit so impatiently expected by the Colony , happily arriv'd about the beginning of August , M. DC . XXIX . and it was receiv'd with so great joy by them who had so long stood in need of it , that now they thought nothing should obstruct the execution of their designs . But it seems the prosperities of this life are of a short continuance ; they had hardly solac'd themselves two months in the enjoyments of that happiness , ere there comes upon them a powerful Fleet from Spain ; Dom Frederick de Toledo , who had the command of it , had receiv'd express order from his Catholick Majesty , that before he fell down to the Havanna , Carthagena , and the other more eminent Ports of America , he should touch at S. Christophers , and force thence all the English and French , who had planted themselves there some years before . The first act of hostility committed by this Naval force , which consisted of four and twenty great Ships of burthen , and fifteen Frigots , was the seisure of some English Ships then lying at Anchor neer the Island of Mevis ; which done , it came and cast Anchor in the Road of S. Christophers , within Cannon-shot of the Basse-terre , where Mons . de Rossey had the command in chief . The Forts of both the Colonies were not yet in such a condition as to stand out a siege , they were unfurnish'd with Provisions , and all the Ammunition , as to Powder and Shot , in the whole Island could not amount to much ; nay though both the Nations should have joyn'd all their forces together , yet could they not have oppos'd so great an Army : But their courage in some measure supply'd all those defects ; for that the Enemy should not brag of his having compass'd his designs without some opposition , Desnambuc dispatch'd out of the Cabes-terre , where he began to fortifie himself , all his most experienc'd Souldiers , in order to the relief of the place which was threatned by the Enemy , and the English sent thither four of their best Companies . These Forces being come to the appointed Rendezvouz , were joyntly employ'd with the Inhabitants of that Quarter to intrench themselves along the Sea-coast , to make a more vigorous resistance against the Enemy , and oppose his landing ; and no doubt they would have put him to some trouble , had they been well commanded , and that first earnestness had not receiv'd some remission by the fright which so seiz'd the heart of de Rossey that he would have suffer'd them to land , and make their approaches without any resistance , if a young Gentleman , Nephew to Mons . Desnambuc , and elder Brother to Mons . Parquet the present Governour of Martinico , had not get leave to pass over the Works , and to engage the first Company of the Enemy that appear'd upon the sands : He was seconded by some Volunteers , who would needs participate of the glory of that action ; but he went before them all , both as to courage and resolution ; for he so gallantly engag'd him who had the command of the party , that he kill'd him , and several others of the most valiant about him , who had the confidence to make tryal of his valour : But being afterwards forsaken by those who had follow'd him in that encounter , he was over-power'd by number , knock'd down , and carry'd into one of the enemies Ships , where after all remedies apply'd in order to his recovery he dy'd , to the great regret of both sides , as bemoaning the misfortune of such a miracle of generosity and resolution . During this encounter , which should have been maintain'd with more gallantry by those who were in actual possession of the Island , the General of the Spanish Fleet immediately gave order , that all the Ships should at the same time send out their Shallops full of Souldiers well arm'd , which got a shore in very good order : This added not a little to the fright de Rossey was in before , inasmuch as being far from entertaining any thoughts of opposition , out of a fear of being oppress'd by that multitude , he thought it his only way to make an honourable retreat before his people were encompass'd of all sides . This resolution tumultuously taken was grumbled at by those who wish'd the Enemy had more dearly bought the desolation of their Colony ; but such a general consternation was there in that fatal conjuncture , that it was carried , they should take their way towards the Cabes-terre , and that there it should be taken into futher consideration what were best to be done in order to the common safety . The Spaniard perceiving that the French had quitted their Fort and their Works without making any great resistance , imagin'd there might be some design in that retreat , and that it had been made purposely to draw him into some Ambuscado laid for him in the Woods . This suspicion kept him from prosecuting his victory , and so occasion'd his stay in the Quarter of the Basse-terre till he had a better account brought him of the state of the whole Island , and himself had consider'd what was most expedient for him to do , in order to a more sudden and punctual execution of his Commission . While the Enemy continu'd in this suspence , and consider'd with himself how to compass his designs with least danger , Desnambuc extreamly surpriz'd at so sudden a change , and so unexpected success , endeavour'd to comfort his own people , and to encourage them to express their constancy in the supporting of that miscarriage . He thereupon took occasion to remonstrate to them , That the disgrace was not past remedy ; That it was not to be imagin'd the enemy would stay in the Island so long as to force all the Inhabitants out of it ; That he had affairs of greater weight , which call'd him elsewhere ; That he would not easily be drawn into the Forests , which it was absolutely necessary he should pass through ere he could come into his Quarter ; That they might put themselves into such a posture of defence as should not only give a check to his progress , but also force him to signalize his invasion with his own blood ; And lastly , that there were in his way some places so fortifi'd by Nature , that a few men might force him to find his way back again . This advice was very solid , and might have prevail'd somewhat with those to whom it was given , but the terror wherewith their spirits were prepossess'd , and the consternation was so general , that it was not weigh'd as it deserv'd . The business therefore being taken into deliberation , it was concluded , that the Island should be deserted , and that the Colony should transport it self to some other place which might give less occasion of jealousie to the Spaniard , and lye more out of the ordinary course of his Fleets . Desnambuc foreseeing that what pretencesoever might be made for the taking of that resolution , it would still be chargeable with somewhat of cowardice and baseness , such as should blast the opinion conceiv'd of the gallantry of the French , and of a sudden smother the great hopes which some had of the advancement of their Colony , could not be perswaded to give his approbation thereto . However , though he were of a contrary sentiment , that it might not be said he forsook in so sad a conjuncture those whom he had brought thither through so many Seas and dangers , he comply'd with their humor , and embarqu'd himself with them in certain Ships which chanc'd to be in the Haven ; and so to avoid a greater disorder , doing his own inclinations a violence , he only assur'd them that he should one day reproach them with the little esteem they made of his remonstrances . The Quarters where the English had themselves were also in a great disorder ; they had intelligence brought them , that the enemy was become master of all the Basse-terre ; That he had demolish'd the Fortress of the French , after he had remov'd the pieces that were in it ; That he had already burnt all their Huts , and made havock of all the Plantations of the Quarter . They were in perpetual expectation when he should come , and fall on them with all his forces , and in that apprehension some endeavour'd to make their escape by Sea , or shelter themselves in the Mountains , while others somewhat more courageous were consulting how to send Deputies to Dom Frederic , to entreat him to admit of some accommodation : But all the Answer they receiv'd , was an express command immediately to depart the Island , which if they did not , they should be treated with all the rigour which the Law of Arms permits to be used towards those who against all right possess themselves of what belongs not to them . To facilitate the departure which Dom Frederic had so imperiously commanded , he gave order that those Ships which his Fleet had taken away from the English neer the Island of Mevis should be restor'd to them , and that they should embarque without any delay , and immediately set sail for England . But whereas it was impossible those Vessels should contain so great a number of people , he permitted the supernumerary to continue in the Island till they had a favourable opportunity for their transportation . These things dispatch'd , Dom Frederic weigh'd Anchor , in order to the continuation of his Voyage , but as soon as the Fleet was out of sight , the English who had been left behind in the Island began to rally , and took a resolution courageously to carry on the setlement of their Colony . While these things were in agitation at S. Christophers , the French who had left it at the beginning of the distraction had suffer'd so many inconveniences at Sea , partly through want of Provisions , and partly by reason of contrary Winds , that they were forc'd to put in at the Islands of S. Martin and Montserrat , after they had by the way touch'd at that of Antego . They wish'd themselves so happy , as that they might have setled in any of those places ; but they look'd on them as dreadful Desarts in comparison of that out of which they had been so unhappily forc'd : The pleasant Idea of that was still before their eyes , it was the continual subject of their regret ; and the delightful remembrance of that pleasant abode , to the recovery whereof they were by Divine Providence re-invited by ways unknown to them , rais'd in them a desire to be inform'd what condition the Spaniard had left it in , since they were then so neer it : To satisfie that commendable curiosity , they sent one of their Ships to S. Christophers , which returning gave them an account , that the Enemies Fleet was gone ; and that the English who were left behind were courageously employ'd in rebuilding their Hutts , planting Provisions , and repairing their desolations . This unexpected good News reviv'd their decay'd hopes , and heightned the courage of those who were most cast down , so that there needed not many arguments ro perswade them to a return into that delightful Country which was already possess'd of their hearts and tenderest affections . Being arrived there , every one resum'd his former place , with a resolution to make an absolute setlement ; but the Famine , which press'd hard upon them , would no doubt have check'd the progress of all these promising designs , and they would have been crush'd by the extraordinary labours which they were at the same time oblig'd to undergo , as well in rebuilding their houses , as planting things necessary for their subsistence , if in those pressing extremities God had not directed thither for their relief some Ships belonging to the United Provinces , which , finding what a deplorable condition they were in , generously supply'd them with provisions , cloaths , and all things necessary ; nay to put an absolute obligation upon them , they had no other security for their satisfaction then their bare words . The French , having thus s●●sonably overcome the inconveniences which they had ●●●uggled with from the first beginning of their establishment , employ'd themselves so earnestly afterwards in their Plantations , that , through the blessing of God on their l●bours , the Earch furnish'd them with Provisions , and Tobacco in such abundance , that they honestly satisfy'd their charitable Creditors , and in a short time were better accomm●dated with all things then they had b●●● before their d●f●at by the Spaniards : Yet were they still in wa●● of Men to carry on their Enterprizes , and the Commerce which b●●●● to be establish'd among them . To remedy that , Desnambuc , who found his constancy attended with so good success , thought it the surest and most likely expedient , to per●●t the principal Inhabitants of the ●●●●ny to return into France to make Levies there , and to bring over what numbers they should raise on their own charge . This prudent advice being accordingly put in execution , the Island was in a few years supply'd with abundance of gallant persons , who brought it into reputation . The English Colony made also a shift in a short time to make up all the b●eaches it had receiv'd by the invasion of the Spaniards : The Company at London , which had undertaken the direction of it , sending over continual supplies of Men and refreshments , the two Quarters whereof the English were possess'd in the Island of S. Christophers became too narrow to maintain so great a multitude , insomuch that besides the Island of Mevis , which they had peopled before their defeat by the Spaniards , they grew so powerful , as in less then four years to spread themselves into new Plantations in the Islands of ●he Barbouthos , Mountserrat , Antego , and the Barbados , which are grown very numerous there , and famous for the Trade of the rich Commodities they are furnish'd with , as may be seen by the particular descriptions we have given thereof in the precedent Book of this History . What Colonies the Dutch have in the Caribby-Islands were establish'd some time after those of the French and English , and their establishments were not upon the account of the States , but upon that of some particular Companies of Merchants , who , the better to carry on the Trade which they have in all the Islands whereof the English and French are possess'd , were desirous to have some places of safe retreat for the refreshment of their Ships . The most ancient of those Colonies which have any dependence on the States-General of the United Provinces , is that in the Island of S. Eustace : It was establish'd much about the same time that Sir Thomas Warner setled that of Mont-serrat , which was in the Year M. DC . XXXII . It is considerable upon this account , that it is a place naturally well fortify'd ; as also for the number and quality of the Inhabitants , the abundance of good Tobacco which it still yields ; and for several other remarkable advantages , whereof we have given an account in the fifth Chapter of the former Book . Monsieur Desnambuc express'd no less earnestness and generosity in the dilatation of his Colony then other Nations did in that of theirs ; but having not been so seasonably reliev'd as was requisite at the beginning , and his designs having been many times check'd by several unhappy obstructions , he had this further displeasure , to see divers of the most considerable Islands possess'd by others before he was in a condition to put in for a share , and dilate his Conquest beyond the limits of S. Christophers . He had a long time before cast his eye on that of Gardeloupe , as being one of the noblest and greatest Islands of all the Caribbies ; but while he was taking order for the transporting of men thither , he was prevented in his design by Monsieur de l' Olive , one of the principal Inhabitants of his own Colony , who making his advantage of a Voyage he had made into France about some private affairs of his own , as he pretended , joyn'd with Monsieur du Plessis , and some Merchants of Dieppe , for the establishment of a Colony there by Commission from the Company which had the direction of the Islands of America . These two Gentlemen being made joint Governours of the Island of Gardeloupe , and invested with equal authority , arriv'd there the 28th of June , M. DC . XXXV . with a Company of five hundred men , who presently after their arrival were press'd with a famine , and divers diseases , which took away a great number of them . It is conceiv'd that the former misfortune happen'd to them upon this occasion , that they had planted themselves at their first landing in those parts of the Island where the soil was most barren , and unfit for cultivation of any in it , and that they had upon too light grounds enter'd into a War with the Caribbians , the originary Inhabitants of the place , who might have plentifully furnish'd them with most of the provisions necessary for their subsistence at the beginning , till the earth and their own industry had supply'd them better . Diseases were the consequences of that unwholsome nourishment which hunger forc'd them to make use of for want of better : whereto this may be added , that the ground being not reduc'd to culture , the air was the more easily corrupted . Du Plessis reflecting on the misfortunes and inconveniences which daily fell one in the neck of another upon that unsetled Colony , and having just grounds to fear that other yet greater might happen to it , took it so much to heart , that he dyed out of pure grief , in the seventh month after his arrival . The loss of him was much regretted by all the French , who had always express'd a great submission to his advice , and much love and respect to his person . He was a man of singular prudence , of so affable and obliging a disposition , that he gain'd the affections of all that treated with him . After the departure of Monsieur du Plessis , de l' Olive became sole Governour . This latter was a Person of an humour as active and stirring as that of his Collegue was gentle and moderate ; and he so much harkned to the violent counsels of some restless spirits , who like so many pestilent Ear-wigs were continually putting him upon new projects , that he soon after engag'd himself in that fatal War against the Caribbians , which had almost prov'd the destruction of that newly-planted Colony . True it is , that at first he press'd so hard upon them , as to force them to leave him the absolute possession of Gardeloupe ; but in regard that to compass the designs which he had fram'd to himself from the time of his arrival he was necessitated to commit several cruelties , such as the very Barbarians themselves would not have exercis'd upon their greatest enemies , it prov'd such a blast to his reputation , that the approvers of his conduct were only some sanguinary persons and Desperadoes . The poor Caribbians which the Governour had forc'd out of the Island of Gardeloupe retreated into that of Dominico : Those of the same Nation who were possess'd of the latter entertain'd them kindly , and to give them a greater assurance how much they were sensible of their misfortune , they proffer'd to joyn with them to revenge by the way of Arms the injury which had been done them ; a proffer too obliging to be refus'd . Their forces being thus united , they made several incursions into Gardeloupe , and became such goads and thorns in the sides of the French , that they were forc'd to give over the culture of Tobacco , nay indeed the planting of those provisions which were necessary for their subsistence , to the end they might always be in Arms , to prevent the attempts and designs of those subtle enemies , whom they had by their own imprudence so much exasperated against them . This cruel War , which lasted neer four years , reduc'd the Colony to great extremities , and brought it to so deplorable a condition , that it was out of repute in all places ; and upon its being continually pester'd by the incursions and depredations of the irreconcileable Caribbians , it was concluded to be at no great distance from its utter destruction . The French being brought to this lowness , it pleas'd God that the Governour de l' Olive lost his sight , whereupon the Gentlemen of the Company sent over Monsieur Auber to be Governour of it , who remedied all the precedent disorders , appeas'd all troubles , and setled that Peace which afterwards brought in Trading and plenty of all things ; as we shall shew more at large in the third Chapter of this Moral History . As soon as M. Desnambuc had receiv'd intelligence that Gardeloupe was inhabited , he resolv'd with the first convenience to setle himself in some other of the best Islands which were yet at his choice ; and to prevent a second supplantation , finding that he had about him a considerable number of resolute persons , and furnish'd with all provisions of War , and what was necessary for the belly , and all things requisite for the prosecution of such enterprizes , he went in person to take possession of the Island of Martinico , which having done , he left there for his Lieutenant Mr. du Pont , and for Commander in chief Mr. de la Vallee . Not long after dying at S. Christophers , he left all his Estate , and Titles of what kind soever , which he had in Martinico , which he had peopled at his own charge , to M. Parquet his Nephew , who is the present Lord and Governour of it , as we have said elsewhere . This Gentleman was a person of much gallantry , of easie access , familiar with all , and master of a happy kind of insinuation , such as gently forc'd the love and obedience of those who were under him . It is related of him , that the English having gone a little beyond the boundaries which by the mutual agreement concluded between both Nations had been set for the distinction of their several Quarters , he went to those of the English , attended by a small number of persons , and spoke with the English Governour , who expected him with a considerable number of Souldiers : But he behav'd himself with so much courage and resolution , and gave such good reasons , intermixt with menaces , for what he did , that the English Governour granted him what he desir'd . That accident shews how careful he was to preserve the Rights and Priviledges of his Nation ; and what he did then had this further consequence , that the two Governours were ever afterwards very good friends . CHAP. II. Of the Establishments of the French in the Islands of S. Bartholomew , S. Martin , and Sante-Cruce . AFter the death of Monsieur Desnambuc , one Monsieur du Halde , who was his Lieutenant in that Government , was nominated to be Governour in Chief by the Gentlemen of the Company : But not long after , the said du Halde coming over into France , Cardinal Richelieu , whose care extended to the most remote places where the French had any thing to do , undertook the conservation and advancement of that Colony in America , out of an endeavour to render the name of France as glorious in that part of the new World , as it was here . To carry on that design he thought it requisite that the Islands should be supply'd with a Governour accordingly : Having therefore some while sought for a person fit for that Employment , one eminent for his conduct , prudence , generosity , and the experience requisite for so great a charge , he at last pitch'd upon Monsieur de Lonvilliers Poincy Knight , a Gentleman of a very ancient House . The Cardinal presented this excellent Person to King Lewis the XIII . who approving the choice , invested him with the Charge of Governour , and Lieutenant-General under his Majesty in the Islands of America : Whereupon Letters Patents were granted him in September M. DC . XXXVIII . That quality had not been given to any of those who had preceded him in the Government of those Islands . In the Year M. DC . XXXIX . the said new Governour setting sail from Diep about the midst of January , arriv'd about a month after at the Caribbies , and was first receiv'd at Martinico by the Inhabitants in Arms. He afterwards went to Gardeloupe and S. Christophers ; but his noblest reception was at the latter : All the French Inhabitants being in Arms receiv'd him in the quality of General with universal applause , and he was conducted to the Church , attended by his Gentlemen and Guards , where Te Deum was sung . Immediately upon his reception the Island began to put on a new face , and within a short time after things were visibly chang'd from better to better ; insomuch that he not only answer'd but exceeded the expectations of his Majesty and the Cardinal . One of the first things he did , was to give order for the building of Churches in several Quarters of the Island : He took care that the Priests should be well lodg'd and maintain'd , that they might not be diverted from the employments of their Function : He made such provisions in the administration of justice , as rendred it expeditious , and without Fees , by means of a Council consisting of the most prudent and experienc'd among the Officers of the Island : His vigilance reform'd and prevented the disorders which easily creep in among persons shuffled together from divers places , and of different humours : His prudence in composing and setling matters of greatest difficulty was equally admir'd by those who were under his Government , and his Neighbours of other Nations . That greatness of mind , which successfully guided him to the accomplishment of all his designs , made him dreadful to all restless and dis-satisfy'd spirits : His affability , easiness of access , and his kind entertainment towards Strangers , brought Trading and plenty into the Island ; and his goodness and liberality justly gain'd the hearts and affections of the French : In a word , his Generosity signaliz'd in many occurrences as well in France , during the noble Employments he had in his Majesties Armies , as in America since his Government there , in the preservation , dilatation , and reduction of so many considerable places , wrought such a terrour in the Spaniard , that he never since proffer'd to oppose his glorious Enterprizes . Having setled S. Christophers in good order as to Trading , and all other Concerns , and made it the most flourishing Island of all the Caribbies , as we have represented it in the fourth Chapter of the precedent Book , he afterwards extended the French Colony into those of S. Bartholomew , S. Martins , and Santa Cruce , whereof we have given an account in their proper places , yet so as we still have many considerable circumstances to deliver concerning the Conquest of the Island of Santa Cruce , which we shall here take occasion to insert . The Island of Santa Cruce hath been subject to many Masters in a short time , and for many years together the English and Dutch had some contestations about the propriety of it : At last they made a division of it between them ; but in the Year M. DC . XLIX . the English having observ'd that they much exceeded the Dutch in number , forc'd them to depart the Island . But they also continu'd not long Masters of it ; for soon after the Spaniards who were Inhabitants of the Island of Porto-Rico made an incursion into it , burnt their houses , put to the sword all the English they found in Arms , and order'd the rest with their baggage and wives to be transported to the Barbouthos . Having thus laid the Island desolate , as they were setting things in order for their returning aboard their Vessels , and to take their course back to Porto-Rico , there arrives thither a Ship from the Islands of S. Eustace and S. Martins , wherein there were a considerable number of men , who having receiv'd intelligence of the defeat of the English , and imagining that the Spaniards were gone , would have reviv'd the pretensions of the Dutch to that Island : but the Spaniards having the advantage , as being ten to one , the Dutch were forc'd to accept of such terms of accommodation as the others were pleas'd to give them . The crafty Spaniards had indeed promis'd them good quarter , but their design was to transport them to Porto-Rico to their Governour , who , according to the Spanish humour , would not have treated them over-christianly . But as good fortune would have it , just as the Spaniards were preparing for their return with the Dutch Prisoners , who had so unfortunately fallen into their hands , two French Ships well mann'd , and furnish'd with all sorts of Provisions and Ammunition , arriv'd in the Island , sent thither by the French General de Poincy , to send the Spaniard packing thence , and take possession of it for the King of France . This relief came in very seasonably for the deliverance of the surpriz'd Dutch ; for the Spaniards , perceiving the French landing cheerfully and in good order , and making a considerable Body of gallant men , and ready to fight , immediately let go their Prisoners ; and after a short capitulation , the French sent them an express order to be gone aboard their Ships , with a menace that if they did not , they would fall upon them as Enemies , and that they were not to expect any Quarter . The Spaniards thought it their best course rather to comply then stand to the hazard of an engagement , though they much exceeded the French in number . The French General taking it into his consideration , of what importance the Island in time might be , especially in order to the facilitation of other acquests of greater concernment , thought it worthy his endeavours to secure what he had so fortunately possess'd himself of , and thereupon sent a prudent and experienc'd Governour to command there under him : The person he pitch'd on for that Employment was Monsieur Auber , Major of the Island of S. Christophers , who had exercis'd that Charge with great approbation for many years together ; but now he was advanc'd to the quality of Governour of that Island : He died in the exercise of that Charge , to the great regret of all the Inhabitants , after he had setled the Island in good order , recover'd its ruines , and laid the foundations of a Fort which he had design'd himself for the security of such Ships as should afterwards come into the Haven , and to defeat the hopes of the Spaniards to make any more incursions there , This reduction of the Island under the power of the French , as we have describ'd it , happen'd in the Year M. DC . L. The Dutch had built a very fair Church upon a pleasant ascent of this Island , in the form of a Cross , which may still be standing , if the Spaniards , who should have a respect for that sacred Sign which was on the top of the Steeple , have not ruin'd it . The French are oblig'd for that House of Prayer to the devotion and zeal of a certain Company of Merchants belonging to Flushing , who first peopled the Island by a Commission from the States-General . The present King of France being inform'd of all the glorious actions done in those parts by Monsieur de Poincy , and considering how necessary his continual residence in America was , granted him new Letters Patents , whereby he confirm'd him in the Charge of Governour and Lieutenant-General in those places ; and the Queen , during her Regency , gave him a great commendation for his noble Enterprizes , and Fidelity to the Kings service . In the Year M. DC . LI. the French Governour , with the Kings consent , treated with the Gentlemen of the Company we mentioned before , and having re●mburs'd them all the charges they had been a● in the establishment of that Colony , purchas'd to himself the Seigniory and Fee-simple of the Islands of the Christophers , S. Bartholomew , S. Martin , Santa-cruce , and 〈…〉 Islands , and that in the name , and for the benefit of ●is Order of Malta ; and it is one of the noblest , richest , and most honourable S●●g●iories of any that Order enjoys under the Sovereignty of his Majesty of France : And since that time the said King hath made an absolute bequest of all those Islands to the Order of Malta , reserving to himself the Sovereignty thereof , and the homage of a Crown of Gold , to be presented at every change of King , of the value of a thousand Crowns ; as it appears by the Letters Patents dated in March , M. DC . LIII . Monsieur du Parquet , Governour of Martinico , did the like for the Islands of Martinico , Granada , and Sainta●ousia : Monsieur d' ●●well , Governour of Garacloupe , did the same thing for the Islands of Gardeloupe , Marigalanta , Desirado , and the Saints . The two last mentioned are not yet inhabited● but he hath purchas'd the Seigniory of those places by way of advance , that others might not without b●each of civility possess themselves thereof : For it is to be observ'd , that the Company which had the direction of the Islands of America , but is now dissolv'd , had obtain'd of the King all the Islands of the Caribbies , as well those then inhabited , as those in process of time to be so : So that these Gentlemen , who have treated with the Company , would needs have mentioned in their Grant , some Islands which are not yet inhabited , yet lye neer and very convenient for them , insomuch as when they shall have men enough in their other Islands , they will be the more easily transplanted into those , unless the English or Dutch chance to be before-hand with them : For it is a general Rule , That a Country destitute of Inhabitants belongs to him who first possesses himself of it ; so that neither the King of France's Grant , nor yet that of the Company does any thing more then secure those Gentlemen against the pretentions of such of their own Nation as might oppose their designs . Thus of all the Islands which the French are possess'd of in America the King of France reserves to himself the Sovereignty , and M. M. de Poincy , du Parquet , and d' Houel have the Seigniory thereof , without any acknowledgment of the Company , which hath absolutely quitted all its pretentions to the said Gentlemen . As for the English Governours of S. Christophers , Sir Thomas Warner dying , after he had gloriously establish'd his Country-men in the Caribbies , and left the Island of S. Christophers inhabited by twelve or thirteen thousand English , Mr. Rich , who was the principal Captain in the Island , was advanc'd to that Charge ; and this latter also dying , Mr. Everard was advanc'd to the Government , which he still exercises with general approbation , as we had occasion to shew when we treated of the Island of S. Christophers . At the first coming of the forreign Nations into the Islands , they were lodg'd much after the same manner as the natural Inhabitants of the Country , in little cotts and hutts made of the wood they had fell'd upon the place as they clear'd the ground . There are still to be seen , in several of the newly-planted Colonies , many of those weak structures , which are sustain'd only by four or six forks planted in the ground , and instead of walls are encompass'd and palizado'd only with reeds , and cover'd with Palm or Plantane ▪ leaves , Sugar-canes , or some such material : But in all the other Islands , where these Nations are better setled and accommodated , there ▪ are many very fair houses of Timber , Stone , and Brick , built after the same manner as those in their own Countries , save that for the most part they are but one or two Stories high at the most , that they may the more easily resist the winds , which sometimes blow in those parts with extraordinary violence . Of these Edifices we have spoken already in several places of the precedent Book , when we gave a particular account of the several Islands . But we have this particularly to adde here , that the English ▪ are the best accommodated for Lodgings of any of the Inhabitants of those Islands , and have their houses well furnish'd , which is to be attributed to their constant abode in their Colonies , where they endeavour to get all conveniences as much as if they were the places of their birth : They are also most of them married , whence it comes that they take greater pains to supply themselves with all things requisite , then those are apt to do who lead single lives , as most of the French do . We had an intention to conclude this Chapter with the course taken by M. Auber to make up a peace with the Caribbians , upon his taking possession of the Government of Gardeloupe ; but in regard the discourse is somewhat long , and may conduce much to the discovery of the humours and dispositions of those Indians , of whom we are to treat more at large in this second Book , we thought it better dispos'd into a Chapter apart . CHAP. III. Of the Establishment of the French Colony in the Island of Gardeloupe , consequently to the Peace concluded with the Caribbians of Dominico , in the Year M. DC . XL. THe first among the French who took possession of the Island of Gardeloupe , landed there in the Year 1635. by order from a Company of Merchants of the City of Deep , which , under the Authority of the General Company of the Islands of America constituted at Paris , sent thither two Gentlemen , du Plessis and de l' Olive , to command there upon their account : But the former dying some few months after his establishment , and the other becoming unfit for the government of a new-planted Colony , through the loss of his sight , and his continual indispositions , as we have mentioned in the precedent Chapters , the French Governour-General took order that the Inhabitants of that Island should be supply'd with all things necessary : For it is probable they would have absolutely forsaken it , had not the said Governour sent over recruits of Auxiliaries to them , under the conduct of Vernade and Sabouilly , to oppose the designs of the Caribbians , who with much animosity disputed the possession of it with them : So that if that Colony is not oblig'd for its establishment to the General de Poincy , this at least must be acknowledg'd , that its preservation and subsistence was the effect of his care . He accordingly approv'd and confirm'd , in the Kings name , the nomination which the Company of the Islands had made of M. Auber to be Governour of that Island . This new Governour took the Oath of Allegeance before the General , the 20th of October M. DC . XL. but before he fell down to S. Christophers , the Ship which had brought him out of France into America casting Anchor neer Dominico , many of the Savages , who had observ'd the Ship at a distance , and concluded from the expressions of friendship which had been made to them , that they had no enemies in that Vessel , grew so confident as to come into it . It fortunately happen'd , that those who had come out upon the discovery were some of the chiefest Captains of the Island : M. Auber resolv'd to make all the advantage he could of that opportunity , imagining it might conduce very much to the making of an alliance with that people , which had been exasperated and incens'd against the French by the violences and cruel usage of de l' Olive , one of his Predecessors in that Charge , as also by the ill conduct of those who commanded the Recruits which the General had sent over for the security of the Island : And having withal an inkling that those of that Nation are easily drawn in by kindnesses and little Presents , he omitted nothing which he conceiv'd might promote his design . He thereupon acquainted them , that he was newly come from France , and that he was sent over to be Governour of Gardeloupe ; that he had been ▪ much troubled to hear of the , differences which for some years had continued between them and the French ; that he was come with an intention to make a friendly composure thereof ; and that he would be their Companion and good Neighbour , and live with them , as their late old friend M. du Plessis had done . These proffers were interrupted now and then with glasses of Aqua-vitae , which he order'd ever and anon to be presented to them . These Savages finding so free and cordial a reception , after they had discours'd a while among themselves , in the Language they speak , concerning their military affairs , which is understood only by the most ancient Conductors of their Enterprizes , resolv'd to accept of the proffer which had been made them , and to renew the ancient amity , by renouncing whatever might tend to the prosecution of that bloody War which had so much incommodated both parties . But before they would promise any thing , they ask'd Monsieur Auber , whether l' Olive , Sabouilly , and all those who had follow'd their violent courses , should be forc'd to depart the Island ? Whereto it being answer'd that they should , they reply'd , that it must necessarily be so , and that otherwise they should still have an animosity against the French , saying , l' Olive and Sabouilly are not good for the Caribbians : Those were their words . Whereupon M. Auber having assur'd them that their desires should be satisfy'd , and that for his part he would be good to them , if they on their parts would be good ; which they promis'd to be . These things concluded , he gave them a very noble treatment , bestow'd some Presents among them , and dismiss'd them the most satisfy'd people in the world . From the road of Dominico M. Auber went to Gardeloupe , where having dispos'd his equipage he return'd to S. Christophers , to give the General an account of what had past , who was well satisfy'd with the choice which the Company had made of him for that Employment . Being return'd to his Government , he was gallantly receiv'd by all the Inhabitants , who esteem'd him for his experience in whatever might contribute to the advancement of newly-planted Colonies , as also out of a perswasion , that his prudence would remedy the disorders past , and his generosity oppose the present difficulties , and undertake all things requisite for the quiet and welfare of the Island ; and his mildness and affability would gain him the affections of all there , as they had done at S. Christophers , where he had been accounted one of their best Captains . His Commission was read and publish'd two Sundays together , at the head of all the Companies of the Island . The War which had been fomented between the Savages and the French by the ill counsel of some restless spirits , and the credulity of the precedent Governour who had harkned thereto , together with the differences , jealousies and animosities which those boutefeus had rais'd among the principal Inhabitants of the Island , had rendred it the most desolate of all the Colonies of America : Want of provisions had reduc'd many to so great extremities , that life grew wearisom to them , and death was the object of their wishes : The continual fear they were in of being surpriz'd by the Savages , oblig'd them to be always in Arms , and to leave their Gardens and Plantations uncultivated ; and the insupportable treatment they receiv'd from some Officers who abus'd their Authority , had brought them to the threshold of inevitable destruction . But assoon as M. Auber had assum'd the Government , by the unanimous acclamations of all the Inhabitants , and brought them the news of an assured peace , which he had concluded with the Savages their neighbours , and hop'd very suddenly to see confirm'd by all the assurances could be expected from a Nation so unciviliz'd as that of the Caribbians , the disturbers of the publick tranquillity were dispers'd , and the well-affected found themselves in safety under the prudent conduct of so worthy a Governour , who us'd all possible endeavours to bring the Island to a perfect setlement : Insomuch that the Colony seem'd to have put on a new face ; Justice began to flourish ; the unity and labours of the Inhabitants retriv'd the plenty , trading , and peace , which had been forc'd thence before ; and the pious example of the Commander in chief had the expected influence over all the members of that Colony . Though he had motion'd a Treaty of peace with the Savages , yet did he conceive it expedient , for fear of a surprize , that the Inhabitants should still keep their Guards : Accordingly he planted Sentinels in all those places where the Caribbians might most easily land without being discover'd : He chang'd the Guards , and plac'd them in other more advantagious places ; and he thought it prudence to keep under those who would have ruin'd the first foundations he had laid of the firm peace and alliance with those reconciled enemies , charging the former by express prohibitions to forbear all acts of hostility , that they might not by their particular animosities obstruct the general agreement wherein all the Inhabitants were so much concern'd . The said Governour taking further into his consideration , that the Islands were to subsist by Trading ; that nothing puts a greater slurre upon them then the bad Commodities vented therein ; and that Tobacco was the only Commodity at that time of any esteem at Gardeloupe ; and that several persons put off what was not merchantable , which procedure had caus'd the Island to be slighted by Forreigners , who upon that account had forborn sending any Ships thither ; he appointed certain persons who well understood the management of Tobacco , and these carefully examin'd the making up of it , and had order to cast into the Sea what was decay'd , or wanted those qualities it ought to have to be allowable . This good order taken , as well in order to military affairs as policy , brought the Island in a short time into a flourishing condition ; and the report of its amendment occasion'd the coming thither of many Merchants , and invited a great number of considerable families to setle themselves there . But to return to the Savages who had visited M. Auber in his Ship at his first arrival , and had treated with him about a peace , upon the conditions before-mentioned ; they were no sooner got home into their Country , where they were expected with much impatience , upon this score , that they had continu'd a great while in the Ship , but they celebrated all over the Island the noble entertainment they had receiv'd from the Governour newly come from France . The considerable Presents he had bestow'd on them was an authentick assurance of his goodness and liberality . To this they added , that their enemies , l' Olive and Sabouilly , being ordered to depart Gardeloupe , they had made a peace with that brave Companion , who had treated them so kindly , that he was worthy of their alliance . That he might take no further occasion of distrust , they urg'd the necessity there was that they should forbear making those incursions into Gardeloupe which they had been wont to make in the time of War : And that when certain news came that the new Governour was fully establish'd in his Government , they would give him a visit , carry him Presents , and solemnly confirm that peace which was likely to prove so advantagious for the future . The Caribbians , who had lost many of their men in the former engagements against the French , and grew weary of dealing with such expert enemies , were glad to hear what was propos'd to them by the principal Captains in their Country : So that they approv'd all that had pass'd between them and the French Governour , and behav'd themselves as they should do in order to the confirmation of the peace . About the space of five months the Savages punctually observ'd the promise they had made to M. Auber , of not giving any further disturbance to the French : Imagining that time sufficient to let all the Inhabitants of Gardeloupe know what alliance had been contracted at the road of Dominico , they resolv'd to send thither a solemn Deputation , to confirm the peace , and wish the Governour all prosperity . There was a great competition among the Savages who should be honour'd with a Commission of so great importance : They resolv'd then , to satisfie the most eminent among them who were competitors for that Embassie , to pitch upon two of their most ancient and most renowned Captains , and to give each of them a considerable Convoy , consisting of the choice of their bravest Officers and Souldiers : And that there might be no jealousie among the Captains , they thought it fit they should depart in two several Piragas , each of them with his retinue , and in such order as that one should precede the other by one day . The chiefest of these Embassadours was call'd Captain Amichon , a person very considerable among them , and he was accompany'd by thirty of the most active and most expert of Dominico . M. Auber was wont to say , that he had never seen any Savages so well shap'd and active as they were . These Savages therefore , relying on the promise he had made them in the Road , landed at Gardeloupe , where hearing by the Guards that M. Auber was in the Island , and in good health , they confidently landed , and desired to see him , having in the mean time left some of the less considerable of their party to look to the Piraga . While some went to acquaint the Governour with the arrival of these Deputies of Dominico , Captain Amichon , who was to be the Speaker , dispatch'd away two of his retinue loaden with the best fruits of their Country , which they had brought along with them for a Present . The French Governour was extremely glad to hear of their arrival , and having immediately commanded all those of his houshold and the whole Quarter not to give them the least occasion to fear any ill treatment , he would needs go himself to meet them , with a countenance which sufficiently express'd how welcome they were . We shall not trouble our selves to insert here the Speech and Complements made by Captain Amichon at this first interview : He was one of those who had visited M. Auber in his Ship , so that he easily knew him again . He immediately gave him to understand , that he was come to confirm what they had resolv'd together at the Road of Dominico concerning the peace ; and that all the Caribbians of his Country were desirous of it . The French Governour in answer thereto , made them sensible as well by his Interpreter as his countenance , that for his part he would inviolably observe that union , provided they were not the first breakers of it . Having afterwards brought them to his house , and knowing that good cheer was the best seal could be put to that Treaty of peace , he call'd for some Aqua-vitae , and order'd to be brought what was most delicious in the Island : At last he crown'd the Entertainment with Presents of all the curiosities most in esteem among the Savages . And that all the Deputies might participate of the good cheer and liberality of the Governour , those who had been treated went to relieve those who were left behind to look to the Piraga , who also in their turn receiv'd the same treatment and Presents which the others had had . Captain Amichon forgot not , according to the custom they observe towards their friends , to take M. Auber's name , and to give him his own . Having been thus civilly receiv'd and treated , they return'd very joyfully to their Piraga , and set sail towards their own Island : They met at a certain rendezvouz , which they had agreed upon before they had left Dominico , with the other Piraga , which brought over the other Embassadour , whose name was Captain Baron , with his retinue . This second Captain understanding from the former what reception he and his retinue had at Gardeloupe , got thither the next day . This Baron had been a great friend of M. du Plessis , who dy●d Governour of Gardeloupe , but having equal authority with M. de l' Olive , his Collegue , who after du Plessis death imprudently engag'd the French into a War with the Savages . This Captain then , who had often visited M. du Plessis , and remembred the friendship he had born him , being satisfy'd of the generosity of the French , went ashore with his Company , and was conducted to the Governour 's , who treated him with the same ceremonies as he had done the former : But when he came to hear that the Captain had been intimately acquainted with M. du Plessis , and that there had been a familiar correspondence between them , he treated him with greater testimonies of affection then he had done the others , and enter'd into a particular friendship with him , receiving his name , and giving him his own . Thus was the latter Deputation dismiss'd with greater satisfaction then the former , and promis'd to continue their visits for the future : But both of them gave a large account at their Carbetts , of the civilities and good entertainment of the new Governour . Captain Baron , who had been so kindly receiv'd at his first visit , staid not long ere he made a second : At the latter the Governour shew'd him one of M. du Plessis Sons , to whom the Captain made a thousand caresses , in remembrance of his Father , whom he call'd his Companion , and the Friend of his Nation . True it is , that Gentleman had insinuated himself into the affection of those Barbarians ; who had a respect for his merits and excellent endowments . After this visit , and several others which the Caribbians daily made , M. Auber would be assur'd of them by Hostages , that they would observe the alliance : To that purpose he apply'd himself to Captain Baron , with whom he had contracted a greater friendship then with the others , and whom he call'd his Companion , as succeeding to the alliance there had sometime been between him and M. du Plessis . M. Auber ask'd him one day , whether he thought it not rational , that , to be assur'd of those of his Nation , he should require some of their children to be deliver'd up to him as Hostages ? The Captain , who was of a judgment and understanding much beyond the ordinary rate of Savages , immediately reply'd , that the mutual safety was to be procur'd upon equal conditions ; and that if they deliver'd up some of their children to the French , it was but just the French should do the like with them . He thereupon presented to M. Auber some of his own children who had accompany'd him ; and the other accepting of the proffer , made choice of one of them , a young lad , whose countenance and demeanour was somewhat more pleasing and attractive , in a word , one who was in several respects more amiable then any of his brethren : The Father was content to part with his Son , and the Son was content to stay with M. Auber ; an accident that seldom happens among the Savages . His name was Imalabouy . From that day M. Auber treated him as his Son , and always call'd him so ; and the young Fellow call'd him Father . When he was put into cloaths , he made a shift to behave himself well enough ; nor did he find it any hard matter to enure himself to the European course of life . Captain Baron desir'd to have as a counter-hostage one of Mistress Auber's Sons , who had been first wife to M. du Plessis , and was then married to M. Auber : But M. Auber having represented to the Captain , that young du Plessis was of too soft a nature to endure the hardship of a Caribbian life , prevail'd with him to accept by way of Hostage , instead of him , one of his Servants , who willingly proffer'd to follow him . That young man being of a strong constitution , continu'd some moneths among the Savages , who treated him with much kindness ; but whether the change of air , or nourishment caus'd some alteration in him , he fell sick some time after : Which Captain Baron hearing of , and fearing he might dye among them , he brought him back to M. Auber , and requir'd not any other person in his stead , saying that he would have no other Hostage then the word of his Companion . True it is , he would have perswaded his own Son to return along with him , but he could not prevail with him , the Youth telling him , that he thought himself in a better condition with M. Auber then with his Father . Captain Baron having left at Gardeloupe so precious an engagement , took occasion to make frequent visits to M. Auber , and by that means to see his Son : And finding himself extremely oblig'd to M. Auber for the many favours he receiv'd from him , especially for the tender affection he bore his Son , he bethought himself to find out some occasions whereby he might express his acknowledgments thereof : He resolv'd therefore to make a discovery to him , that during the Wars between those of his Nation and the French , who were commanded by l' Olive , he had taken a young French-man Prisoner , and had given him his life only upon this score , that he had sometime been a Servant to M. du Plessis , his old Companion : And that it was neer three years that he had him , and gave him more then ordinary liberty , though it had been in his power to put him to death , because he was taken in Arms , and in the heat of the Engagement : But that he had not us'd extremity , remembring the ancient friendship between him and M. du Plessis , in whose attendance he had seen that Frenchman . M. Auber compassionating the young mans condition , entreated the Captain to deliver him up ; which he promis'd , and not many days after was as good as his word ; and he whose good fortune it was to be thus retriv'd , staid a long time after at Gardeloupe . The generous Captain , not thinking it enough to have thus oblig'd M. Auber , and parted with his Prisoner , told him of another Captain of Dominico who also had a French-man in his house , a Prisoner at War , and proffer'd to sollicite that Captain to set him at liberty . He prevail'd , and some days after brought over that other Prisoner , whose name was Jean Jardin . This being a subtle young fellow had gain'd the affections not only of the Captain , whose Prisoner he was , but also of all the Caribbians , who had as much kindness for him as if he had been of their own Nation : And he had such an excellent memory , that he had got their Language in perfection . M. Auber desirous to make some return of these good offices and expressions of affection , besides the Presents he daily made the Captain , would needs oblige his whole Nation ▪ It was when the Captain was engag'd for the War against the Arouagues , who inhabit Trinity-Island , and to that purpose had made extraordinary preparations . For this nobly-minded Savage coming to take leave of M. Auber before he went upon that expedition , he bestow'd on him , to be put into his party , one of his menial Servants , who was his Fowler , named Des Serissiers , who had a long time wish'd himself present at the Engagements of those Savages ; and he furnish'd him with good fire-arms , and all things requisite to make use thereof . Captain Baron was much astonish'd at that favour , and having joyfully accepted of it , made extraordinary declarations thereof among those of his own Nation . This Volunteer very cheerfully follow'd the Captain , and was at the Engagement with the Arouagues of Trinity-Island , to which there came a powerful Army of Savages from all the Caribby-Islands . The French-man did as much upon that occasion as could be expected from a gallant Souldier ; and being a good marks-man , he hurt and wounded so many of the Arouagues , who were not accustomed to feel the effect of fire-arms , that at last they took the rout , and retreated into the mountains , leaving the spoil to the victorious Caribbians . From that time Serissiers was ever look'd upon by those of that Nation as a great Captain ; and they could not sufficiently admire the kindness of the French Governour , who voluntarily depriv'd himself of that young mans service , and lent him to them . All the particulars of this relation we have from very good hands , especially M. Auber's . During all the time of M. Auber's government of Gardeloupe , the peace made with the Caribbians was inviolably observ'd on both sides , to the great advantage of both Nations : For the Savages by that agreement had the opportunity to treat with the French for wedges , hooks , knives , and several other instruments and commodities which they look upon as the most necessary : And the French receiv'd from them in exchange , Swine , Lizards , Sea-Turtles or Tortoises , and an infinite number of other fishes , and other refreshments , whereof they made a good advantage . So that the Caribbians were as it were the Pourvoyers of the French , who in the mean time labour'd in their Plantations without any disturbance . CHAP. IV. Of the Trading and Employments of the Forreign Inhabitants of the Country ; and first , of the culture and ordering of Tobacco . IN the Caribbies Money is not us'd in order to the carrying on of ordinary Traffick , but this is perform'd by the exchanging of those Commodities which are of the growth of the Country for such as are brought out of Europe , whether they consist in Cloaths , Linnen , Ammunition , or Provisions , and other necessaries requisite for the better conveniences and enjoyments of life . And this was the common course of all Nations before the use of Money , and is to this day practis'd in divers savage Countries , and particularly in Colchida , where every one brings to the Market what he hath superfluous , to supply himself with what he wants . The Store-houses and Magazines of these Islands are commonly well furnish'd with all sorts of Commodities which are brought out of England , France , Holland , and Zealand , nay as plentifully as in any place in the world . The price of every Commodity is not left to the choice of the Merchants who keep the Store-houses , but set upon it by the Governours , with the advice of their Council . The Commodities which the Inhabitants bring in exchange for those before-mentioned , are reducible to five species ; to wit , Tobacco , Sugar , Ginger , Indico , and Cotton . At the beginning all the forreign Inhabitants of the Caribbies apply'd themselves wholly to the culture of Tobacco , whereby they made a shift to get a competent livelihood ; but afterwards the abundance that was made bringing down the price of it , they have in several places employ'd themselves in the planting of Sugar-canes , Ginger , and Indico : And it hath pleas'd God so to prosper their designs , that it is almost a miracle to see with what improvement all these Commodities grow in most of the Islands . And forasmuch as many who see them in Europe know not how they are order'd , it will be a great satisfaction to their curiosity , to give a short account of each of them ; whereto we shall adde somewhat concerning Cotton . True it is , that divers Authors have already treated of them ; but in regard our History would be defective , if nothing should be said concerning them , we are in the first place to assure the Reader , that the whole discourse we intend to make thereof is not a Copy or Extract out of any other , but a true Original naturally taken with much care and fidelity : So that if we say the same things as others have done before us , those who shall peruse our work will not be much troubled to find here the confirmation of a truth which comes from so remote a part of the world , and whereof they cannot have too great an assurance : And if they find any thing that seems to clash with some precedent relations , they are to look on it as a discovery of the falshood of those which are contrary thereto : Or at least ours will make it apparent , that in all places the Planters do not so exactly follow the same method in the ordering of these Commodities , but that sometimes some alteration may be observ'd therein . Besides , we have this further hope , that some will find in the following descriptions a certain exactness and cleerness which they will think not unacceptable to them ; nay they may haply meet with something therein that is new , and such as hath not been observ'd by any other Authors : But if there be any who shall think there is not any thing in this and the next Chapter which they know not already , that is , nothing which may either instruct or divert them , they are desir'd not to blame our diligence , and imagine them written for others who may receive some instruction or divertisement thereby , and acknowledge themselves oblig'd to us for our care . For the getting of good and merchantable Tobacco , the first thing to be done , is , in the proper season to prepare the beds in several places of the Gardens , such as have good shelter from the winds ; then they sow in them the seed which had been gather'd from the stalks of the precedent year , which they suffer to grow and ripen for that purpose : They mix ashes with the seed when it is sown , that it may not fall too thick in some places : When it begins to appear above ground , it is carefully cover'd with the leaves of the prickly Palms , or with branches of Orange , or Citron-trees , to secure it from the excessive heat of the Sun , the coolness of the night , and the spoil which tame Fowl and Birds might make in it . While the Plant is growing up to a condition that it may be transplanted , the place into which it is to be remov'd is prepared . If the Plantation be but newly establish'd , it is requisite that it should have been cleer'd of wood some considerable time before , and that the branches should be burnt upon the ground , and over the beds : And if after all that there be any thing remaining , whatever is not burnt must be convey'd quite away , that the place may be free . True it is , there 's no need of digging the earth of turning it up , nor yet of delving , hut only of cleering it of all weeds , so as that there remain not any wood , nor bark , nor leaf , nor so much as the least grass . To do that , they make use of a kind of broad and sharp Hoes , which pare and take off the surface of the ground , and if need be , carry along with them the roots of the weeds , whose after-growth they would prevent . The ground being thus prepar'd , it is divided into several ridges or beds distant one from the other two or three foot . To do this , they make use of long cords , which at the distance of every two foot , or thereabouts , are marked with a little piece of cloth , which is sew'd thereto ; and then they place little sticks at all the places answerable to those marks ; to the end , that when the time of transplanting the young Tobacco is come , which is immediately after it hath pleas'd God to send a good shower of rain , they should have nothing else to do but to plant , and not lose time in making those divisions of the Garden or Plantation . The Tobacco-plant is ready for its removal out of the bed where it had been first sown , when it hath four or five leaves strong and thick enough , and about the bredth of a mans hand ; for then , if it happen that the ground is softned by a pleasant shower of rain , all those who are desirous of having good Tobacco with the first season matter not much the inconvenience of being wet , so they can but set a good quantity of it in the ground . At that time there is an emulation among the good husbands , every one endeavouring to outvye the other in working : Some are employ'd in chusing and taking off the Plants from the beds , and disposing them into baskets ; others carry them to those whose work it is to plant them exactly at the places which had been before marked by the cord , as we said elsewhere . Those who are employ'd about the planting of them make a hole in the ground with a sharp stick , into which they set the root of the Tobacco ; then they thrust the earth pretty hard about , yet so as that the upper part of the Plant be not cover'd : And thus they do all along every rank , and assoon as they have finish'd one they begin another . Having performed that exercise , at the next meeting of the Neighbours together their common discourse is , to enquire one of another how many thousands of Plants they have set in the ground , and thence calculate the hopes of the future harvest . The Plant being thus set in the ground , which is commonly done in several intervalls , in regard it seldom happens that there is so plentiful a fall of rain as that it might be done at once , or haply because the ground is not all prepar'd at the same time , or that there are not Plants enough , is not thereupon neglected ; on the contrary , this is but the beginning of the pains and care which the ordering of it requires ; for the Planters must be very careful to visit it often , and assoon as they have perceiv'd that it hath taken root , there must be a special care taken that the Caterpillars and other mischievous Insects , whereof there are abundance in those Countries , do not gnaw it , and hinder its growth . The next work is , at least once every month , to weed away whatever might endanger the smothering of it , diligently to grub up and rake the earth all about it , and to carry away the weeds to the extremities of the Plantation ; for if they be left in the place where they are laid upon their being taken out of the ground , the least rain would make them take root afresh , and they would require a second weeding . The most troublesom herb of any , and that which causes most trouble to get out of the Plantations , is Purslane , which in these parts of the world grows not without the pains and industry of Gardeners . This exercise is continu'd till such time as the Tobacco-plant hath cover'd all the adjacent ground , and that the shade of it keeps down all other weeds . But though all this be done , yet are not the Planters at rest , inasmuch as answerably to the growth of the Plant in height and bredth , some must be continually employ'd in cutting off the superfluous leaves , taking away those that are dry'd up , rotten or decay'd , cleering it of all those shoots and suckers which might hinder its coming to perfection , by diverting the sap from the larger leaves : In fine , when the stalk is grown to a convenient height , it must be check'd , by cutting off the top of every Plant , those only excepted which are reserv'd for seed . After all this ordering , the Plant is to continue some weeks in the ground ere it comes to maturity , during which there is a little cessation of labour and attendance about it . But if the laborious Planter be exempted from the great pains he had bestow'd about it , he shall not want work ; for there must be a place prepar'd , where it is to be dispos'd as soon as it is ripe . Care must be taken , that the Grange or Store-house , where it ought to be dry'd to a certain mediocrity , be well cover'd and close of all sides ; that it be furnish'd with good store of poles fit for it to be laid upon ; that provision be made of a certain thin bark taken from a tree called Mahot , to fasten every Plant to the poles ; and that the place design'd for the making of it up into rolls or pricks should have all things requisite for that work . While all these preparations are made , if the Tobacco-leaves lose ever so little of their first verdure , and withal begin to bow down more then ordinary towards the ground , and if the scent of them grows stronger , it is a sign that the Plant is come to maturity : And then , taking a very fair day , after the dew is fallen off , it is to be cut about an inch above ground , and left upon the place till the evening , turning it once or twice , that the Su● may take away somewhat of its moisture : In the evening it is carry'd by armfuls into the house . It is fasten'd by the lower end of the stalk to the poles , so that the leaves hang downwards : It is also requisite that they should not be laid too close one to the other , lest they be corrupted , or be not dry enough , for want of air . This first cutting down of the Tobacco being over , they often visit the Plants which are hung up a drying , while the rest which had been left growing comes to ripeness ; and when they find the leaves fit to be made up into rolls , that is , when they are neither too dry ( for in that case they would not be able to endure the wheel ) , nor yet too moist ( for then they would corrupt in a short time ) , they are taken off the poles , they are laid in heaps at the end of the Grange , and every stalk is stript of its leaves , after this manner . In the first place , they lay aside all the longest and all the broadest leaves , and they take away the great stalk which runs through the midst of them ; the lesser leaves are also laid by themselves , to be dispos'd within the roll , and the greater serve for coverings and shrowds for them . These leaves thus dispos'd are ranked on planks or tables , close by him who is to make them up into rolls , which he makes bigger or smaller , as may be seen by those brought over into these parts . There is a certain art in making up the rolls , and those who can do it with expedition and dexterity are highly esteem'd , and get much more then those who are employ'd about ordering the ground : They must have their hands and arms extremely supple and nimble , to make the wheel turn with such speed , and still to observe the same proportion , that so the roll may be equally big in all parts . There is a particular artifice , in the business of Tobacco , to dispose and lay it after the winding so as that it may be the more easily put up on the sticks , which are all to be of a certain bigness and length , to avoid deceit . When the Tobacco is thus made up , it is convey'd to the Store-house , and cover'd with Bananas or some other leaves , that it may not be prejudic'd by taking wind , and be of a good fair colour . That which cuts somewhat unctuously , is blackish and shining , and hath a pleasant and strong scent , and burns easily in the Pipe , is accounted the best . We told you , that the Tobacco-plant was cut almost even with the ground , and not pluck'd up by the roots ; and it is purposely so cut , that it may shoot forth new stalks : And indeed it produces a second Plant , but such as is neither so strong nor so fair as the former ; nor is the Tobacco made thereof so much esteem'd , nor will keep so well : It is call'd by some Shoot-Tobacco , or Sucker-Tobacco , or Tobacco of the second cutting or growth : Nay some will have three shoots from the same stalk ; and that humour hath brought the Tobacco which comes from some Islands into dis-esteem . Now since we have express'd our selves so much at large concerning the manufacture of Tobacco , we shall not think it improper to insert in this place what is practis'd by some curious persons , whereby it is made more excellent then that which commonly goes under the name of Virinus-Tobacco , keeps well , and hath a scent which fortifies the brain . After they have set aside the Plants of the first cutting , and while they are drying on the poles , they gather together all the cast leaves , the small shoots , as also the filaments which are taken out of the midst of the leaves which have been already cleer'd ; and after they have pounded them in a mortar , all is put into a bag , which is put into a press to force out the juice , which is afterwards boil'd over a soft fire till it be reduc'd to the consistency of a Syrup : That done , there is put into that decoction a little Copal , which is an aromatick gum , the virtue whereof is to fortifie the brain . This gum distills from a tree of the same name , which is common in the Continent of America , and in the Islands about the gulf of Hondures . After this drug is put into the composition aforesaid , it must be well stirr'd , that its sweet scent and other qualities may be communicated and diffus'd through the whole decoction : Then it must be taken off the fire , and when it is cold it is set in a vessel neer the person who makes up the roll of Tobacco , and as often as he takes a handful of the leaves to feed the roll , he must wet his hand in that liquor , and wipe it with the leaves . This secret hath an admirable effect to make the Tobacco keep well , and derives to it a virtue which extremely heightens its price . The Tobacco thus order'd is to be made up into a roll , at least as big as a mans thumb , and be afterwards divided into little rolls not weighing above ten pound at the most , and then sent in little vessels or close baskets made for that purpose , to keep it the better . Some Inhabitants of the Islands having made tryal of this secret , have put off theirs for right Virinus-Tobacco , and sold it at the same rate . Those who imagine that Tobacco grows without any trouble ; and that rolls of it are , as they say , found growing on Trees in America , and that there is no more to be done but to shake them down ; or haply are perswaded that it requires no great trouble to bring them to perfection , will be undeceiv'd when they come to read this relation of the culture and preparation of Tobacco ; whereto we have only this to adde , that if they had themselves seen the poor Servants and Slaves , who are employ'd about this painful work , expos'd the greatest part of the day to the scorching heat of the Sun , and spending one half of the night in reducing it to that posture wherein it is transported into Europe , no doubt they would have a greater esteem for , and think much more precious that herb , which is procur'd with the sweat and labours of so many miserable creatures . We shall not need to insert here what Physitians write of the miraculous effects of Tobacco , but leave the more curious to consult their Books , wherein they give a strange account thereof : Only this we shall affirm , that the virtues of it must needs be very great , since it hath its course all over the world , and that in a manner all Nations upon Earth , as well those that are civiliz'd as those that still continue in their Barbarism , have afforded it a kind reception , and have advis'd the taking of it : And though some Princes have prohibited the use of it in their Territories , out of a fear that the money of their Subjects , which is rare and precious , should be turn'd into smoak , and slip out of their hands for a thing which seems not to be so necessary to life ; yet is there not any but will allow it a place among the drugs and remedies of Physick . The more delicate and curious among those Nations who are dispos'd into hot Countries , qualifie it with Sage , Rosemary , and certain Perfumes , which give it a very pleasant scent ; and having reduc'd it to powder , they take it in at the nostril . Those Nations who inhabit cold Countries , forbid not Persons of Quality the use of it ; nay it is a perfection and certain gallantry in the Ladies of those Parts , gracefully to handle a Pipe , whereof the boal is of Coral or Amber , and the head of Silver or Gold , and to puff out the smoak of this herb without the least wrinkle or wry face , and to let it out of the mouth after several little intervalls , which raising so many little vapours of a brownish colour , seems a kind of foil to set off the cleerness of their complection . The composition we have before described , which heightens the good scent of Tobacco , will no doubt be kindly receiv'd by those persons who place the smoking of a pipe of Tobacco among the pleasures and enjoyments of this life . To conclude , it is not easie to affirm what quantities of Tobacco are sent away every year , only from the Island of S. Christophers ; and it is almost a miracle to see what numbers ●f Ships come over out of England , France , Holland , and especially Zealand , and yet none returns empty : nay the sole trading which the last named Province maintain'd with this and the neighbouring Islands , rais'd the greatest and wealthiest houses at Middleborough and Flushing : nay to this day the principal commerce of those two Cities , which are the most considerable of all Zealand , is from these Islands , which are to them what the Mines of Peru are to the Kingdom of Spain . CHAP. V. Of the manner how Sugar is made ; and of the preparation of Ginger , Indico , and Cotton . WHen the great plenty of Tobacco made at S. Christophers and the other Islands had brought down the price of it so low , that it did not turn to accompt , it pleas'd God to put it into the heart of the French General de Poincy , to find out some other ways to facilitate the subsistence of the Inhabitants , and carry on some Trade : He thereupon employ'd his Servants and Slaves about the culture of Sugar-Canes , Ginger , and Indico ; and the design met with a success beyond what was expected . Though it may be granted , that the Plant of the Sugar-Cane was known to the Ancients , yet is the invention of making the Sugar but of late years : The Ancients knew no more of it then they did of Sena , Cassia , Ambergreece , Musk , Civet , and Benjamin : They made no other use of this precious Reed , then in order to drink and Physick . And therefore we may well oppose all these things , with much advantage , as also our Clocks , the Sea-Compass , the Art of Navigation , Prospective-glasses , Printing . Artillery , and several other excellent Inventions of the last Ages , against their right way of dying Purple , their malleable Glass , the subtle Machines of their Archimedes , and some such like . Having in the precedent Book given a description of the Sugar-Cane , our business here will only be to represent the manner how Sugar is gotten out of it . That work is performed by a Machine or Mill , which some call an Ingenio , whereby the juice within the Canes is squeez'd out . These Mills are built of very solid and lasting wood , and are more convenient in these Islands then those used to the same purpose at Madera and Brasil : Nor is it to be fear'd in the former , as many times in the latter , that the fire should get to the boiling Coppers , and set all into a flame , to the destruction of those who are employ'd about the work ; for the Coppers in these Islands are seen to boil , yet the fire that causes it is made and kept in on the outside by furnaces , which are so well cemented , that neither the flame nor the smoak does any way hinder those who are at work , which they may follow without any fear of danger or inconvenience . The ordinary way of turning the Mills is by Horses or Oxen ; but the French Governour hath one which is turn'd by water , which falling on a wheel sets the whole Machine going . When the Sugar-Canes are ripe , they are cut somewhat neer the ground , above the first knot which is without any juice ; and having cut off the tops , and taken away certain little , long , and very thin leaves , which encompass them ; they are made up into bundles , and carry'd to the Mills to be there press'd and squeez'd between two rollers , turning one upon the other . The juice which is squeez'd out of them falls into a great Cistern , whence it is convey'd through long pipes or channels into the vessels appointed for the boiling of it . In great Sugar-works there are at least six Coppers , whereof three very large ones are of copper , about the bredth and depth of those us'd by Dyers , and are to clarifie the juice , which is to be boil'd with a gentle fire , putting in ever and anon a small quantity of a certain very strong Lye , made of water and ashes , commonly call'd Temper , which makes all the filth to boil up , which as it appears is taken off with a great brass skimmer . When the juice is well purify'd in these three Coppers , into which it had been convey'd alternately one after another , it is strain'd through a cloth , and afterwards pour'd into three other Coppers of some other mettal , which are very thick , broad enough , and about a foot and a half deep . In these Coppers the Sugar receives its last boiling ; for then there is a more violent fire made , and it is continually stirr'd , and when it bubbles up so as that it may be fear'd it should boil over the Coppers , it is allay'd by the casting in of a little sallet-oil ; and as it begins to grow thick , it is pour'd into the last of those Coppers , from whence , as it inclines to a consistency , it is dispos'd into vessels of wood or earth , and so carry'd into the Curing-house , where it is whiten'd with a kind of fat earth mixt with water , which is spred upon it ; then they open the little hole in the bottom of every vessel or pot , that all the filth or dregs that is about the Sugar may fall into another channel , which conveys it into a vessel prepar'd for that purpose . The first skimmings which had been taken off the great Coppers is laid aside only for Cattle , but the other serves well enough to make a certain drink for the Servants and Slaves . The juice which is drawn from the Cane will continue good but one day , insomuch that if within that time it be not boil'd , it grows sharp and turns to vinegar . There must also be a very great care taken , that the Reservatory into which the squeezed juice falls , and the pipes or channels whereby it is thence convey'd into other places , be often wash'd ; for if they contract ever so little sharpness , the juice cannot be reduc'd to Sugar : The whole work would also miscarry , if any butter or oil chance to be cast into any of the three greater Coppers , which are to be wash'd with Lye ; or in like manner , if ever so little Lye fall into the three lesser ones , where the juice is form'd into a Syrup , and curdles by the violence of the fire , and the continual agitation and stirring of it with a skimmer . But above all things there must be a great care taken , that there fall not any juice of Citron into the Coppers ; for that would absolutely hinder the coagulation of the Sugar . Many of the Inhabitants who are not able to get so many Coppers , nor furnish themselves with those great Engines whereby the Canes are squeez'd , have little Mills made like Presses , which are wrought by two or three men , or driven about by one horse ; and with one or two Coppers they purifie the juice gotten out of them , reduce it to the consistence of Syrup , and make good Sugar without any further trouble . The greatest secret in the business of making good Sugar consists in the whitening of it : Those who have it are very loth to communicate it . From what hath been said , it may be easily inferr'd what extraordinary advantages accrue to the Inhabitants of that Island by means of this sweet and precious Commodity , and what satisfaction it brings to their Correspondents in other parts of the world , who have it at so easie rates . This plenty of Sugar hath put the Inhabitants upon the preserving of abundance of excellent fruits of the growth of the Island , as Oranges , Lemons , Citrons , and others , especially Ginger , whereof we shall give an account anon , and the fruit call'd Ananas , and the flowers of Oranges and Citrons . As concerning the preparation of Ginger , when the root is come to maturity it is taken out of the ground ; then it is dry'd in places well air'd , and it is often stirr'd to prevent corruption . Some make no more ado then to expose it to the Sun in order to the drying of it ; but others think it requisite to cast lime on it , the more to facilitate the drawing away of the moisture . This root , which is one of the most considerable among Spices , is transported all over the world ; but it is most sought after in cold Countries . The French do sometimes take it out of the ground before it is fully ripe , and preserve it whole with such artifice , that it becomes red , and transparent as glass . The preserv'd Ginger which is brought over from Brazil and the Levant is commonly dry , full of filaments or little strings , and too biting to be eaten with any delight ; but that which is prepar'd at S. Christophers hath no fibres or strings at all , and it is so well order'd , that there remains nothing that is unpleasant to the tooth when it is eaten . It hath a singular property to fortifie the breast , when it is weakned by a confluence of cold humours ; as also to clear the voice , to sweeten the breath , to cause a good colour in the face , to take away the crudities of the stomach , to promote digestion , to sharpen the appetite , and to consume that waterishness and phlegm which puts the body into a languishing condition ; nay it is affirm'd by some , that it preserves and wonderfully fortifies the memory , by dispersing the cold humours , or the phlegm of the Brain . This root may also be reduc'd into a paste , of which there may be made a Conserve , or cordial Electuary that hath the same effects . We come now to give a short account of Indico . The Plant being cut is bound up into little bundles or fagots , and left to rot in cisterns of stone or wood full of fair water , on which there is cast a certain quantity of oil , which according to its nature covers all the surface of it : They lay stones upon the fagots , that they may the better keep under the water ; and after three or four days that the water hath been boiling , which it does by the meer virtue of the Plant , without any assistance of fire , the leaf being rotted and dissolv'd by that natural heat which is in the stalk , they take great stakes and stir the whole mass that is within the cisterns , so to get out all the substance of it ; and after it is setled again , they take out of the cistern that part of the stalk which is not rotted : that done , they several times stir what is left in the cistern , and after they have left it to setle , they let out the water at a cock ; and the lees or dregs which remains at the bottom of the cistern , is put into molds , or left to dry in the Sun. These dregs is that which is so much esteem'd by Dyers , and commonly known by the name of Indico . There are some make use of Presses , whereinto having put little bundles of the rotted Plant , they by that means get out all the juice of it : But in regard they are the leaves of the Plant that the foresaid Commodity is made of , those who are desirous to have it of the highest price , think it enough to have the dregs which remains after the corruption of those leaves , and is found , after so many stirrings , at the bottom of the cistern . The French Inhabitants of the Caribbies were there a long time ere they drove any trade in that Commodity , by reason that the Plant whereof it is made , being of it self of a very strong scent , exhales an insupportable stink when it is rotted : But since Tobacco came to so low a rate , and that in some places the ground would not bring forth that which was good , as it had done some time before , they apply'd themselves to the culture of Indico , whereof they now make a considerable advantage . Lastly , as concerning Cotton , the French make it not much their business to gather it , though they have many of the trees that bear it in the hedges of their Plantations : But all put together amounts but to little in comparison of what is said of a certain Quarter of the Province of China ; for a certain Authour named Trigaut , in the xvii . chap. of the fifth Book of his History , affirms , that there grows so much Cotton there as finds work enough for two hundred thousand Weavers . The English who are the Inhabitants of the Barbouthos drive a great trade in this Commodity , as also those who liv'd formerly in the Island of Santa-cruce . There is no great trouble in the making of Cotton fit for the market ; for all to be done , is to get out of the half-open'd button that matter which in a manner forces its way out it self : And whereas it is full of the seed of the tree that bears it , which are like little beans intangled within the Cotton , in the midst whereof they had their production , there are a sort of little Engines made with such artifice , that by the turning of a wheel , whereby they are put into motion , the Cotton falls on the one side , and the seed on the other : That done , the Cotton is thrust up as close as may be into bags , that so it may take up the less room . Thus have we given a brief account of the principal Employments which keep up the Commerce of the Islands , and the Commodities wherein the Inhabitants do ordinarily trade . CHAP. VI. Of the more honourable Employments of the European Inhabitants of the Caribbies ; their Slaves ; and their Government . THe European Colonies which have planted themselves in the Caribbies , do not consist only of a sort of Vagabonds and persons of mean condition , as some fondly imagine , but there are also among them many of Quality , and descended from noble Families : So that the Employments we mentioned in the precedent Chapter , are design'd only for the most inconsiderable of the Inhabitants , and such whose necessities have forc'd them to earn their bread with the labour of their hands , and the sweat of their brows : But the others , who are able to hire people to oversee their Servants and Slaves , and to see that they do their work , lead pleasant lives , and want not those enjoyments thereof which are to be had in other Countries . Their employments and divertisements , besides the frequent visits they make and receive with extraordinary expressions of civility , are Hunting , Fishing , and other commendable exercises ; nay they endeavour to outvye one the other in their entertainments , wherein they are magnificent , there being a sufficient plenty of Beef , Mutton , Pork , wild and tame Fowl of all kinds , Fish , Pastry , and excellent Conserves , all in as great abundance as at the best Tables in the European parts of the world . And these mutual demonstrations of kindness are deriv'd from the Officers and those of the better rank to the meanest Inhabitants , who think it a great want of civility to dismiss any one from their houses , before they have presented them with somewhat to eat and drink . Wine , Beer , Brandy , and Aqua-vitae , and such drinks , are seldom wanting in these Islands ; and if there should chance to be a scarcity of these , the Inhabitants have the art of making a delicious drink of that sweet liquor which is got out of the Sugar-canes , and that being kept for certain days becomes as strong as any Sack : Of the same liquor they also make an excellent kind of Aqua-vitae , not much unlike that which is brought thither out of France ; only this inconvenience it hath , that they who drink excessively of it are apt to fall dangerously sick . Moreover , they make several kinds of Beverage with the juice of Oranges , Figs , Bananas , and Ananas , which are all very delicious and pleasant to the taste , and may be ranked among Wines : They also make a sort of Beer of the Cassava and the roots of Potatoes , which is as pleasant , nourishing , and refreshing as that which is brought out of the Low-Countries . As concerning those Employments which are equally honourable and necessary in order to the welfare of the Inhabitants of these Islands , it is to be observ'd , that all are taught the use of Arms , and the Heads of Families seldom walk abroad without their Swords . Every Quarter is dispos'd under the command of certain Captains and other Officers , who have the oversight thereof . They are all well-arm'd , and they often muster and are exercis'd even in the times of deepest peace ; so that they are always in readiness , at the first beat of D●um , to march to the places where the Captains appoint their Rendezvouz . In the Island of S. Christophers , besides twelve Companies of Foot , there are also some Troops of Horse , as we said elsewhere . And whereas all persons of Quality , whereof there is a considerable number in those Islands , have Servants and Slaves who are employ'd about the works before-mentioned , and that in most parts of Europe they do not make use of Slaves , there being only the Spaniards and the Portuguez who go and buy them up at the places of their birth , such as are Angola , Cap-vert , and Guinny , it will be but requisite that we here give a short account of them : But we shall in the first place speak of those who are hired Servants , and to continue such only for a certain time . As for the French who are carried over out of France into America , to serve there , they commonly deliver obligatory acts to their Masters , which is done before publick Notaries ; by which writings they oblige themselves to serve them during the space of three years , conditionally to receive from them so many pounds of Tobacco , according to the agreement they have made during that term . These French Servants , by reason of the three years service they are engag'd to , are commonly called the Thirty-six-months-men , according to the Language of the Islands . There are some so simple as to imagine , that if they be not oblig'd to their Masters in writing before their departure out of France , they are so much the less oblig'd when they are brought into the Islands ; but they are extremely mistaken ; for when they are brought before a Governour to complain that they were carried aboard against their wills , or to plead that they are not oblig'd by writing , they are condemn'd for the space of three years to serve either him who hath paid for their passage , or such other as it shall please the Master to appoint . If the Master hath promis'd his Servant no more then the ordinary recompence of the Islands , he is oblig'd to give him for his three years service but three hundred weight of Tobacco , which is no great matter to find himself in linnen and cloaths ; for the Master is not engag'd to supply him with any thing but food : But he who before his departure out of France promises to give three hundred weight of Tobacco to him whom he receives into his service , is oblig'd exactly to pay it , nay though he had promis'd him a thousand : It is therefore the Servants best course to make his bargain sure before he comes out of his Country . As concerning the Slaves , and such as are to be perpetual Servants , who are commonly employ'd in these Islands , they are originally Africans , and they are brought over thither from the Country about Cap-vert , the Kingdom of Angolae , and other Sea-ports which are on the Coasts of that part of the world ; where they are bought and sold after the same manner as Cattle in other places . Of these , some are reduc'd to a necessity of selling themselves , and entring into a perpetual slavery , they and their children , to avoid starving ; for in the years of sterility , which happen very frequently , especially when the Grass-hoppers , which like clouds spread themselves over the whole Country , have consum'd all the fruits of the earth , they are brought to such a remediless extremity , that they will submit to the most rigorous conditions in the world , provided they may be kept from starving . When they are reduc'd to those exigencies , the Father makes no difficulty to sell his children for bread ; and the children forsake Father and Mother without any regret . Another sort of them are sold after they have been taken Prisoners in War by some petty neighbouring Prince ; for it is the custom of the Princes of those Parts to make frequent incursions into the Territories of their Neighbours , purposely for the taking of Prisoners , whom they afterwards sell to the Portuguez , and other Nations with whom they drive that barbarous Trade : They receive in exchange for them Iron ( which is as precious with them as Gold ) , Wine , Aqua-vitae , Brandy , or some poor Clothing : They make Slaves of the women as well as the men , and they are sold one with another , at a higher or lower rate , according to their youth , age , strength , or weakness , handsomness , or deformity of body . They who bring them over to the Islands make a second sale of them , at fifteen or sixteen hundred weight of Tobacco every head , more or less , as the parties concern'd can agree . If these poor Slaves chance to fall into the hands of a good Master , one who will not treat them with too much severity , they prefer their present slavery before their former liberty , the loss whereof they never afterwards regret : And if they are permitted to marry , they multiply extremely in those hot Countries . They are all Negroes , and those who are of the brightest black are accounted the fairest : Most of them are flat-nos'd , and have thick lips , which goes among them for beauty ; nay there are some affirm , that in their Country the Midwives do purposely crush down their noses , that they may be flat , assoon as they come into the world : The hair of their heads is all frizl●d , so that they can hardly make use of Combs ; but to prevent the breeding of vermine , they rub their heads with the oil of that shrub which is called Palma-Christi : They are very strong and hardy , but withal so fearful and unwieldy in the handling of Arms , that they are easily reduc'd under subjection . They are naturally susceptible of all impressions , and the first that are deriv'd into them among the Christians , after they have renounc'd their Superstitions and Idolatry , they pertinaciously adhere unto ; wherein they differ much from the Indians of America , who are as unconstant as Cameleons . Among the French Inhabitants of the Caribbies there are some Negroes who punctually observe abstinence all the time of Lent , and all the other Fasting-days appointed by the Church , without any remission of their ordinary and continual labour . They are commonly proud and insolent ; and whereas the Indians are desirous to be gently treated , and are apt to dye out of pure grief , if they be put to more then ordinary hardship , these on the contrary are to be kept in awe by threats and blows ; for if a man grow too familiar with them , they are presently apt to make their advantages of it , and to abuse that familiarity ; but if they be chastiz'd with moderation when they have done amiss , they become better , more submissive , and more compliant , nay will commend and think the better of their Masters : But on the other side , if they be treated with excessive severity , they will run away , and get into the Mountains and Forests , where they live like so many Beasts ; then they are call'd Marons , that is to say , Savages : or haply they will grow so desperate as to be their own Executioners . It is therefore requisite , that in the conduct of them there should be a mean observ'd between extream severity and too much indulgence , by those who would keep them in awe , and make the best advantage of them . They are passionate Lovers one of another ; and though they are born in different Countries , and sometimes , when at home , Enemies one to another , yet when occasion requires they mutually support and assist one another , as if they were all Brethren : And when their Masters give them the liberty to recreate themselves , they reciprocally visit one the other , and pass away whole nights in playing , dancing , and other pastimes and divertisments ; nay , sometimes they have some little Entertainments , every one sparing what he can to contribute to the common repast . They are great Lovers of Musick , and much pleas'd with such Instruments as make a certain delightful noise , and a kind of harmony , which they accompany with their voices . They had heretofore in the Island of S. Christophers a certain Rendezvouz in the midst of the Woods , where they met on Sundays and Holidays after Divine Service , to give some relaxation to their wearied bodies : There they sometimes spent the remainder of that day , and the night following , in dancing and pleasant discourses , without any prejudice to the ordinary labours impos'd upon them by their Masters : nay , it was commonly observ'd , that after they had so diverted themselves , they went through their work with greater courage and chearfulness , without expressing any weariness , and did all things better than if they had rested all night long in their huts . But it being found , that the better to enjoy themselves in these publick Meetings , they many times stole the Poultry and Fruits of their Neighbours , and sometimes those of their Masters , the French General thought fit to forbid these nocturnal assemblies : So that now if they are desirous to divert themselves , they are enjoyn'd to do it within their own Neighbourhoods , with the permission of their Masters , who are willing enough to allow them convenient liberty . As to the Advantages accrewing from the labours of these Slaves , he who is Master of a dozen of them may be accounted a rich man : For besides that these are the People who cultivate the ground in order to its production of all necessary provisions for the subsistence of their Masters and themselves ; being well order'd and carefully look'd after , they promote the making of several other Commodities , as Tobacco , Sugar , Ginger , Indico , and others , which bring in great profit . Add to this , that their service being perpetual , their number increases from time to time by the Children that are born of them , which have no other Inheritance than that of the slavery and subjection of their Parents . All the Forreign Inhabitants who have planted themselves in those Islands are govern'd according to the Laws and Customs of their own Countries . Among the French Inhabitants of S. Christophers Justice is administred by a Council consisting of the principal Officers who have the oversight of the Militia of the Island , of which Council the General is President : And though there are certain places appointed for that Administration , yet is the Council many times assembled as the General thinks fit , and occasion requires , under a kind of great Fig-tree , which is about the bigness of a large Elm , neer the Court of Guard of the Basse-terre , not far from the Haven . In this Council , abating all the Formalities which have been invented to make Suits immortal , all differences that happen between the Inhabitants are amicably compos'd , and decided most commonly at the first sitting , without any charge to the Parties , save only that he which is found guilty of the wrong is to make satisfaction according to the Custom , whereof part goes to the relief of the Poor , and maintenance of the Church , and the rest for the satisfaction of the party concern'd . This Council doth also pass sentence of death , without appeal to any other Power . The Governours of the other Islands do also administer Justice every one in his Government : So that no man should be guilty of so great a weakness as to imagine that people live in those Countries without any order or rule , as many do : Nay , it is rather to be look'd on as a kind of Miracle , that ( the Inhabitants of those Countries being a confluence of people from so many several Countries , and consequently of different humors and constitutions ) disorders should not creep in , and that all are kept in awe and subjection to the Laws established . Thus much of the Forreign Inhabitants of the Caribbies ; we come now to treat of the Natural and Originary . CHAP. VII . Of the Origine of the Caribbians , the natural Inhabitants of the Country . THe Method we had propos'd to our selves for the profecution of this History requires that henceforth we treat of the Indians , the natural Inhabitants of the Caribbies . And here we conceive it not to be our business to bring upon the Stage that great and difficult Question , to wit , How the race of Men came to spread it self into America , and whence they came into that new World ? There are some eminent Persons have treated of this matter with so much sufficiency , exactness , and solidity , that it were a tedious and superfluous Work at the present to trouble the Reader with any thing concerning it . Besides , the History of the Originals of our Savage Inhabitants of the Caribbies requires not that we should descend so low to find them . The ancient and natural Inhabitants of the Caribbies are those who have been called by some Authors Cannibals , Anthropophagi , or Eaters of Men ; but most others who have written of them , commonly call them Caribbians or Caribes : But their primitive and originary Name , and that which is pronounc'd with most gravity is , as the French Writers would have it , that of Caraïbes : Nay , if we may credit these last mentioned Authors , not only the Caribbians themselves of the Islands do so pronounce their name , but also those of their Nation who live in the Continent of America , both the Septentrional and Meridional : So that that being the most common appellation of them among the French Inhabitants of the Islands , we shall also have occasion to use it sometimes in the sequel of this History , in regard the present Work is render'd out of that Language . Some are of opinion , that this word Caraibes ( or Caribbians ) is not natural to the savage Inhabitants of the Caribbies , but that it was impos'd upon them by the Spaniards , as they had given the same denomination to many Savages of the Meridional Continent , who are known thereby ; as also that of Calibis , or Calibites , to their allies the Inhabitants of the same Continent . Those who maintain this opinion affirm , that the Spaniards might well give to those People that name of Caraibes , in regard they over-ran all the Quarters of the Southerly part of America ; and that having made the first Maps thereof , they set down those Nations under that Name , which hath stuck to them ever since . To prove this they alledge , that they are never call'd Caraibes or Caribbians among themselves , but only when they are drunk , and that having their heads full of Wine they leap up and down and rejoyce , saying in their corrupt Language , Moy bonne Caraibe , I am an honest Caribbian : That otherwise they only make use of that word when they are amongst Strangers , and that in their trading and their communication with them , to make a certain discovery of themselves , as being sensible that the said name is known to them : But that when they are among themselves , not only they , but also those of their Nation Inhabiting the Continent , and the Calibites , call themselves by the name of Calinago , which is the name of the Men , and Calliponan , which is that of the Women . And they further affirm , that they are called Oubao-bonon , that is , Inhabitants of the Islands , or Islanders ; as the call those of the Continent Batoüe-bonon , that is , Inhabitants of the Firm Land. But all this presuppos'd as probable , there is but little likelihood that the word Caribbians should have been impos'd upon them by the Spaniards , and that our Islands should not have had it before they were known by them . The first reason we give of this assertion is , that before either the Spaniards or Portuguez had found a passage into Brazil , there were in those Parts certain men more subtle and ingenious then the rest , whom the Brasilians call'd Caraibes , or Caribbians , as Johannes de Lery hath observ'd in his History . Secondly , it is a thing out of all controversie that there are certain Savages who bear the name of Caribbians in some Quarters of the Southerly part of America , where the Spaniards never had any Commerce : For not only those of the same Nation with our Islanders , who inhabit along those Coasts of the Meridional America , and are neer Neighbours to the Dutch Colonies of Cayenna and Berbica , but those also who live far within that Meridional Continent , beyond the sources of the most remarkable Rivers , call themselves Caribbians . Moreover , we shall find in the sequel of this Chapter , that there is in the Septentrional Continent a powerful Nation consisting for the most part of certain Families , who at this present take a great pride in being called Caribbians , and stand upon it , that they had receiv'd that name long before America was discover'd . Add to this , that though it were granted that the Spaniards would have impos'd that name on all those Nations , how can it be prov'd that they were as willing to accept of it from People unknown and Enemies to them ? Now it is certain , that not only all those people do call themselves Caribbians , but also that they withal think it a glory , and derive an advantage from that name , as Monsieur du Montel hath heard it from their own mouths : How then is it to be imagin'd that they should triumph in a name which they had receiv'd from their Enemies ? Nay if it be urg'd further , as we shall see anon , that the Ancestors of our Savage Inhabitants of the Islands receiv'd from the Apalachites the name of Caribbians , instead of that of Cofachites , under which they went before ; it may be replyed , That they took it from such as were their friends and confederates , and that as an Elogy of honour . In fine , we also affirm , that it is not only in their drunkenness and debauches , that our Indian Inhabitants of the Islands call themselves Caribbians , but they do it also when they are sober and in cold blood ; And as to their calling themselves Calinago , it is possible they may have many different names , whence it does not ever the more follow , that they had received any of them from the Europaeans . For the denomination of Oubao-bonon ; the signification of the word sufficiently shews , that it is not particular to them , and that it may be generally applyed to any Inhabitants of Islands . And whereas they make use of the name of Caribbians rather than of any other , when they speak to strangers , it is because they are apprehensive enough that that name is best known to them : but it is not to be concluded thence , that they received it from the Spaniards , nay it might be more probably affirmed that the Spaniards themselves having learnt it of them , should afterwards have communicated it to other Europaeans . But as to our design , it matters not much whether opinion be embrac'd , and every one may follow which sentiment liketh him best ; only we have taken the liberty to propose what we conceived most probable . As to the originals of the insulary Caribbians , those who have hitherto given any account of them , have had so little light to guide themselves by in that obscure piece of Antiquity , that they may be said to have grop'd all their way : some imagine that they are descended from the Jews , grounding their conjecture , among other things , on this , that the Caribbians are obliged to marry those Kinswomen of theirs that are next of kin to them , and that some among them eat no swines flesh nor Tortoises : But this is to fetch a thing too far off , and to ground an imagination on too weak conjectures . There are others who would have them to come over from the Haven of Caribana , and pretend that they were transported thence : But this opinion is grounded only on the clinching of the words Caribana and Caribbians , without any other confirmation . There are yet others who affirm , and that upon a simple conjecture , that these Savages are the originary Inhabitants of the greater Islands , and that it is not long since they came into those now called the Caribbies , where they took refuge as the remainders of the horrid Massacres committed by the Spaniards , when they possess'd themselves of St. Domingo , Cuba , Jamaica , and Porto-Rico : But this is confuted by the certainty of History , which assures us , that at the first beginning of the discovery of America , the Caribbies were possessed and inhabited by the Caribbians ; that at first they were surprized and ill-entreated by the Spaniards ; but that afterwards these last being beaten off with disadvantage , and meeting with many inconveniences in the prosecution of that war , made a kind of agreement with some among them , as we shall see more particularly hereafter in the Chapter of their Wars . Add to this , that the Indians of Corassao , who , without all dispute , are some of those persons who escaped the Massacres , and who have among them some yet living , who lived in the Port called at the present , the Port of the Kow-Island , or as the French call Le port de l' Isle à vache , in the Island of Hispaniola , when the first Spaniards landed there , have not a word of the Caribbian Language in theirs , nor any thing of Carriage ; whence it may be deduc'd , that there never was any communication or correspondence between them and the Caribbians . Besides , those of the greater Islands who might have fled to avoid the tyranny of the Spaniards , would have had greater encouragement to retreat into the Territories which were below them , and whereto the regular winds lay more fit to carry them , than to direct their course against the wind , and so retarding their flight , expose themselves to a thousand hazards by Sea , and engage themselves in a voyage twenty times as long : For it is almost a miracle , that such Vessels as theirs are can advance a league in a day against the wind ; nay it many times happens that very great vessels are in their ascent forc'd back more in three hours than they had advanc'd in six daies : For we have it from very skilful Pilots , that they have been three months getting up from the Cul-de-Sac of St. Domingo to St. Christophers ; whereas to fall down from St. Christophers to St. Domingo , there needs commonly not above four or five days at most . As concerning the opinion the Caribbians themselves have of their origine , we find , that , being as ignorant of all Monuments of Antiquity , as free from all curiosity of enquiring after things to come , they believe for the most part , that they are descended from the Calibites or Calibis , their Allyes and great friends , the Inhabitants of the Meridional part of America , & the neighbouring people of the Arouagues or Alouagues , in that Country or Province which is commonly called Guyana , or the Savage-Coast . And those who adhere to this opinion , ground their perswasion on the conformity of Language , Religion and Manners , observable between the Caribbian Inhabitants of the Islands , and the Calibites ; though it may as well be presum'd that the said resemblance might partly proceed from the allyance and particular friendship there was between them ; partly from the Neighbourhood of the Caribbians of the Meridional Continent and those Calibites ; and partly from some other causes , whereof we shall give an account hereafter . But these poor Savages of the Islands agree not among themselves in the particular relation they make of their Extraction , and the occasion that brought them into those Islands ; nor can they give any account of the time of their coming thither . We shall here set down what those of S. Vincent and some others have related to Monsieur du Montel concerning themselves , which we have taken out of his curious Collections . All the Caribbians were heretofore subject to the Arouagues , and obey'd their Prince ; but some among them not able to endure that yoke , broke out into a Rebellion : And that they might the better live undisturb'd , and at a distance from their Enemies , they retreated to the Caribby-Islands , which were not at that time inhabited ; and their first landing was in the Island of Tabago , which is one of the neerest to the Continent : Afterwards the other Calibites shook of the Domination of the Arouagues ; but finding themselves strong enough , or not having the same inclination with the former , they continu'd in their Country ; and what they had at the time of their revolt they have kept ever since , and live free in the Country , but Enemies to the Arouagues , having a Captain-General of their own Nation , by whom they are commanded . They have also continu'd to this present Friends and Confederates to the Caribbians . Upon this Relation it is that some ground the explication they make of the word Caribbians , as if it signified Rebells ; whether it was impos'd upon them by the Arouagues , or that those people assum'd it of themselves by way of triumph , as deriving a certain glory from their noble Insurrection , and the generous Rebellion which establish'd them in peace and liberty : But there needs no more to shew that the word Caribbian does not signifie Rebel , as among others a certain Journal of a Dutch-man , than that there are many Colonies in several parts of the Continent of America , both the Septentrional and Meridional , which no body pretends or can pretend were ever under the power of the Arouagues , which yet are known by the name of Caribbians . And as to the being among them any that have rebell'd against other Sovereigns , only this may be inferr'd thence , That being since reconcil'd to them , and living to this day in the midst of them , under the said name of Caribbians , as we shall see more particularly anon , there is no likelihood that it should signifie Rebels , since it were a blasting of their Reputation , and a mark of Infamy to them . But those who have convers'd a long time together among the Savages of Dominico relate , that the Caribbian Inhabitants of that Island are of opinion , that their Ancestors came out of the Continent , from among the Calibites , to make a War against a Nation of the Arouagues , which inhabited the Islands , which Nation they utterly destroy'd , excepting only the Women , whom they took to themselves , and by that means repeopled the Islands : Whence it comes that t●e Wives of the Caribbian Inhabitants of the Islands have a language different from that of the Men in many things , and in some consonant to that of the Arouagues of the Continent . He who was the Commander in chief in that Enterprise bestow'd the conquer'd Islands on his Confidents ; and he to whose lot the Island of Dominico fell was called Ouboutou-timani , that is to say , King , and caused himself to be carried on the shoulders of those whom the Islanders call Labouyou , that is , Servants . There is so little certainty and so much variety in all these Relations , and others of the like nature , which these poor ignorant people make upon this occasion , that the most prudent sort of people conceive there cannot any judgment be grounded thereon : And indeed these Savages themselves speak not thereof but at adventure , and as people tell stories of what they had seen in their dreams ; so careless have they been in preserving the tradition of their Origine ; and they palpably contradict and confute one the other by the difference of their Relations : However , we shall find at the end of this Chapter what seems most probable to have given occasion to most to believe that they are descended from the Calibites . In all the several sentiments whereof we have given an account , either out of the Writings or Discourses of divers others , there is this that 's commendable , That those who advance them , proceed consequently to the discoveries they had made , and that they do all that lies in their power to unravel and disengage ancient and unknown Truths . But if the Relation we are about to give of the Origine of the Caribbian Inhabitants of the Islands , be the most ample , the most particular , the most full of Curiosities , and the best circumstanc'd of any that hath hitherto appear'd , it is but just we should think it accordingly the truest and most certain ; yet with this caution , that we still leave the judicious Reader at liberty to follow that sentiment which shall seem most rational to him . And whereas we ought to render every one the commendation he justly deserves , we are to acquaint the Publick , that it is oblig'd for these Particularities and Discoveries to the obliging Communication we have receiv'd thereof from one Master Brigstock an English Gentleman , one of the most curious and inquisitive Persons in the World , who , among his other great and singular accomplishments , hath attained the perfection of the Virginian and Floridian Languages , as having in his noble Travels seen all the Islands , and a great part of the Septentrional America : By that means it was that he came exactly to understand , upon the very place whereof we shall make mention , and from such intelligent Persons as could give him an account thereof with some certainty , the ensuing History of the Origine of our Savages , the truth whereof he will make good whenever occasion shall require . The Caribbians were originary Inhabitants of the Septentrional part of America , of that Country which is now called Florida : They came to Inhabit the Islands after they had departed from amidst the Apalachites , among whom they lived a long time ; and they left there some of their people , who to this day go under the name of Caribbians : But their first origine is from the Cofachites , who only chang'd their denomination , and were called Caribbians in the Country of the Apalachites , as we shall see anon . The Apalachites are a powerful and generous Nation , which continues to this present planted in the same Country of Florida : They are the Inhabitants of a gallant and spacious Country called Apalacha , from which they have received their name , and which begins at the altitude of thirty three degrees and twenty five minutes , North of the Equinoctial Line , and reaches to the thirty seventh degree . This people have a communication with the Sea of the great Gulf of Mexico or New Spain , by the means of a River , which taking its source out of the Apalachaean Mountains , at the foot whereof they inhabit , after it hath wandred through many rich Campagnes , disembogues it self at last into the Sea neer the Islands of Tacobago : The Spaniards have called this River Riu del Spirito Santo ; but the Apalachites call it still by its ancient name of Hitanachi , which in their Language signifies fair and pleasant . On the East-side they are divided from all other Nations by high and far-spreading Mountains , whose tops are cover'd with snow most part of the year , and which separate them from Virginia : on the other sides they abjoin to several inconsiderable Nations , which are all their friends and confederates . These Apalachites make it their boast , that they had propagated certain Colonies a great way into Mexico : And they show to this day a great Road by land , by which they affirm that their Forces march'd into those parts . The Inhabitants of the Country , upon their arrival gave them the name of Tlatuici , which signifies Mountaineers or High-Landers , for they were more hardy and more generous than they . They planted themselves in a quarter like that from which they came , scituate at the foot of the Mountains , in a fertile soil , where they built a City , as neer as they could like that which they had left behind them , whereof they are possess'd to this day . They are so united there by inter-marriages and other bonds of peace , that they make up but one people with them ; nor indeed could they well be discern'd one from the other , if they had not retain'd several words of their originary language , which is the only observable difference between them . After the Apalachites had planted this Colony , the Cofachites , who liv'd more towards the north of America , in a fenny and somewhat barren Country , and who had continu'd till then in good correspondence with them , knowing that they were then far from their best and most valiant men , took an advantageous opportunity to fall upon their Neighbours the Apalachites , and to force them out of their habitations , or at least to participate with them of the land where they had setled themselves , after they should become Masters thereof . This design having been carried on very cunningly among the chiefest of the Cofachites , they afterwards publish'd it in all their Villages , and got it approv'd by all the heads of Families , who instead of minding the business of Husbandry and setting things in order for the sowing of Corn at the beginning of the Spring , as they were wont to do other years , prepar'd their Bows , Arrows , and Clubs ; and having set their habitations on fire , and furnish'd themselves with some little provisions out of what was left of the precedent Winter , they took the field , with their wives and children , and all the little baggage they had , with a resolution either to conquer or dye , since they had cut off all hopes of returning to a place which they had destroy'd and despoil'd of all manner of conveniences . In this equipage they in a short time got to the frontiers of their Neighbours : The Apalachites who thought of nothing less than having an enemy so neer them , were then very busie about the planting of their Mais , and the roots from which they derive their ordinary sustenance : Those who liv'd about the great Lake at the foot of the Mountains , which they call in their Language Theomi , having perceiv'd this powerful Army ready to fall on them , immediately made their retreat into the neighbouring Mountains , and left their villages and cattel to the disposal of the enemy ; thence they took their march through the woods ; to carry intelligence of this erruption to the Cities which are in the vallies among the first mountains , where resided the Paracoussis , who is the King of the Country , with all the considerable forces thereof . Upon this so unexpected news , the said Prince , while he was making his preparations to go against the Enemy , posted those who were most in a readiness for the expedition in the Avenues of the mountains , and placed Ambuscadoes in several parts of the great Forests , which lye between the great Lake and the Mountains , and through which there was a necessity of passing to get into that pleasant and spacious valley , which is above sixty leagues in length , and about ten in bredth ; where are the habitations of the chiefest Inhabitants of the Country , and the most considerable Cities in the Kingdom . While the Cofachites were busie about the plundering and pillaging the houses they had found neer the great Lake , the Apalachites had the opportunity to prepare themselves for the reception of them : But the former , instead of taking the ordinary Roads and ways which led to the flat Country , which , as we said , lie between the Mountains , having left their Wives and Children neer the great Lake , under the guard of some Forces they had drawn off from the main Body , and being guided by some of the Apalachites , whom they had surprized fishing in the great Lake , cross'd through the woods , and made their way over mountains and precipices , over and through which the Camels could hardly have pass'd , and by that means got into the heart and centre of the Country , and found themselves of a sudden in a Province , called that of the Amanites : They without any resistance surpriz'd the chiefest places of it , wherein they found to guard them only Women , Children , and some old men , such as were not able to follow their King , who with his people lay expecting the Enemy at the ordinary descents which led into the Country . The Cofachites perceiving that their design had prov'd so successful , and that there was a great likelihood that in a short time they should become Masters of the whole Country , since they had met with so good fortune immediately upon their first appearance , prosecuted their conquests further , and having Cities for their retreat , where they had left good strong Garrisons , they marched towards the King of Apalacha , with a resolution either to fight him , or at least oblige him to allow them the quiet possession of some part of the Country . The Apalachite was extreamly surpriz'd , when he understood that the Enemy , whom he had all this while expected on the Frontiers , and at the known avenues of the Country , had already possess'd himself of a Province that lay in the centre of his Dominions , and that he had left Garrisons in the Cities and most considerable places thereof : However , being a magnanimous and gallant Prince , he would try whether the chance of Arms would prove as favourable to him , as he thought his cause good and just ; he thereupon came down with his people out of the Mountains , where he had encamped himself ; and having encourag'd those that were about him to do their utmost , he confidently set upon the van-guard of the Cofachites , which was come out to observe his motion : having on both sides spent all their arrows , they came to a close fight , and having taken their Clubs , there was a great slaughter in both Armies , till that night having separated them , the Cofachites observ'd that they had lost a great number of theirs in the engagement , and found that they had to do with a people that behav'd themselves more valiantly than they had imagined to themselves they would have done ; and consequently that their best course would be to enter into a friendly treaty with them , rather than venture another hazard of their Forces in a strange Country . Upon this they resolv'd , that the next morning they would send Embassadours to the King of the Apalachites , with certain Overtures of Peace , and in case of a refusal ( dissembling the loss they had receiv'd in the former Engagement ) to declare open War , and to challenge him to be immediately ready to receive their Charge , which should be much more violent then what they had met withal the day before ; and that then all their Forces were come together . The Paracousses of the Apalachites having given audience to these Embassadours , desir'd that days time to consider of the Propositions which had been made to him ; and thereupon having requir'd of them the Articles and Conditions under which they would Treat with him , in case he might be inclin'd to Peace , they told him , That they had left their own Country with a resolution to plant themselves either by friendship or by force in that good and fat Country whereof he was possess'd ; and that if he would condescend to the former of those means , they desired to become one People with the Apalachites , to dwell in their Country , and to cultivate it , and so to supply the empty places of those who not long before had gone from among them to plant a new Colony in some remote parts of the World. The Apalachite assembled his Council upon these considerations , and having acquainted them therewith , he represented , That the Army of the Cofachites hindred the coming in of the Assistances which they might receive from the other Provinces that had not been ready to come in to them at the beginning of the War ; That by the same means the passage of Provisions was absolutely obstructed ; That the Enemy was Master of the Field , and that without any resistance he had got into one of the best Provinces of the whole Country , where he had also possess'd himself of places of Importance ; and , That though in the precedent Engagement he had taken particular notice of the incomparable fidelity and gallantry of his People , in setting upon and fighting against the Enemies , over whom they had very considerable Advantages , yet had that good Success been bought with the loss of his most valiant Captains , and the best of his Souldiers ; and consequently it concern'd them to bethink themselves of some means to preserve the rest of the Kingdom , by sparing what was then left of the choicest Men : And since the Enemies were the first Proposers of the Conditions of Peace , it would be the safest way to hearken thereto , if it might be done without any derogation from their Glory , and the great Reputation they had acquir'd before ; inasmuch as there was waste grounds enough in several places , and that the Country , by reason of the transplantation of some part of their Inhabitants , was spacious and fertile enough to sustain them all . All the chief Commanders of the Apalachites having heard what had been propos'd by their King , and concluding it was not fear that oblig'd him to hearken to an Accommodation with the Cofachites , since that the day before he had ventur'd his Person among the most forward ; but that it proceeded purely from the desire he had that they might not be rashly expos'd to further danger , and his care of preserving his People , which was already at the mercy of the Enemy , who had possess'd himself of one of the richest Provinces ; and having also understood by some Spies who were come into the Kings Army by some secret ways , and made their escape out of the Cities where the Cofachites had their Garisons , that they treated with great mildness and respect the women and old men whom they had found there ; having , I say , taken all these things into consideration , they unanimously subscribed to the sentiments of their Prince , and made answer , That there was a necessity of condescending to an Accommodation , and making some Agreement upon the most advantageous Conditions they could , according to the present posture of their Affairs : And after they had confirm'd this resolution by their Ha Ha , which is the sign of the applause and ratification wherewith they are wont to conclude their Deliberations , they signified the same to the Embassadors of the Cofachites , who expected it with impatience . This news being carried over to the Camp of the Cofachites , was receiv'd with great joy , as being consonant to the end they had propos'd to themselves when they first undertook the War and left their Country : They thereupon immediately deputed some of the chiefest among them to agree with the Apalachites about the absolute conclusion of that Peace , and to sign the Articles of the Treaty . These Deputies being come to the place where the Prince of the Apalachites expected them , attended by the most considerable Persons about his Court , sitting on a Seat somwhat higher then any of the rest , and cover'd with a rich Fur , were very kindly receiv'd ; and having taken their Seats , the King drank to them of a certain Beverage call'd Cassina , out of a Bowl of which he first tasted himself : All that were present at the Council drank afterwards in order ; which done , they fell upon the business of the Treaty , which was concluded upon these Conditions ; That the Cofachites should inhabit promiscuously in the Cities and Towns of the Apalachites ; That in all respects they should be esteem'd and accounted as the natural Inhabitants of the Country ; That they should absolutely enjoy the same Priviledges ; That they should be subject to the King , as the others were ; That they should embrace the Religion , and observe the Customs of the Country : Or if they would rather , the Apalachites would resign up to them the rich and great Province of Amana , to be enjoy'd only by them , according to the limits which should be agreed upon : Provided nevertheless , That they should acknowledge the King of the Apalachites for their Sovereign , and that from thence forward they should render him reasonable homage . This Agreement being thus reciprocally concluded , was attended with mutual acclamations : Not long after , the Deputies of the Cofachites having given an account of their negotiation to their Commander in chief and his Councel , and represented to them the choice which had been left them either of living promiscuously among the Apalachites , or being sole possessors of the Province into which they were entered ; they unanimously accepted of the latter , and so became absolute Masters of that Province of Amana , whereof the King of the Apalachites put them himself into quiet possession : The Women , Children , and Old men , who had been left behind , when all s as were able to bear arms had follow'd their Prince , were transported into some of the other Provinces , where the King appointed a setled habitation for them , and all the gallant men of that Province who had ventur'd their lives against the Enemy , and for the preservation of their Country . All things being thus setled , both parties laid down their arms , and the Cofachites went to fetch their Wives , Children , Cattel , Baggage , and the Souldiers they had left neer the great Lake of Theomi ; and being safely return'd , they dispos'd themselves into the Cities appointed them , congratulating their good fortune in the conquest of so noble a Country , answerably to their expectation at the first undertaking of the War. From that time the Apalachites gave the name of Caribbians , or as the French would have it , Caraibes , to those new comers , who of a sudden , and contrary to their expectation , forc'd themselves upon them , to repair the breach which had been made by the transplantation of some of their people into another Country of America : so that this word Caraibes signifies , in their language , a sort of people added , or suddenly and unexpectedly coming in , strangers , or stout and valiant men ; as if they would express , that a generous people , whom they expected not , were come upon them , and had been added to them : and this denomination continu'd to these new comers instead of that of Cofachites , which hath been kept up only in some weak and wretched Families which liv'd more towards the north of Florida , and after the departure of the true Cofachites , possess'd themselves of their habitations , and would also have pass'd under the name of those who had preceded them in the possession of that Country : Whereas on the other side , these true Cofachites were known by the name of Caribbians in the Province of Amana ; and therefore henceforward we shall speak of them , and the Colonies which they have since sent abroad , only under that name . These two Nations being thus united by the determination of their differences , and the period they put to a cruel war which might have ruin'd them both , liv'd afterwards in good correspondence for many years . But in process of time , the Caribbians finding themselves multiply'd in the Country which they had conquer'd by their arms , would not embrace the Religion of the Apalachites , who ador'd the Sun , as shall be shewn hereafter , nor be present at their Ceremonies in the Temple they had in the Province of Bemarin , where the Court was ; nor in fine render the King the homages that were due to him for the Province they were possess'd of , according to their promise , and the Articles of the Treaty . This breach of promise on the part of the Caribbians , and that unjustiafiable act , prov'd the occasion of many bloudy Wars which happen'd afterwards between the two Nations : the Caribbians were surrounded of all sides by their adversaries , who kept them in so , that they could not any way enlarge their quarters ; and on the other side the Apalachites had in the bowels of their Country a cruel and irreconcileable enemy , who kept them perpetually in alarms , and oblig'd them to be always in arms ; during which , both the one and the other , sometimes victorious , sometimes beaten , as the uncertain chance of war was pleas'd to carry it , liv'd a very sad life ; insomuch that , many times , either for want of cultivating the ground , or by reason of the waste committed in the fields of one another , a little before the Harvest , they were reduc'd to such an extreme Famine , as destroy'd more people than the Sword. Above an age was spent in these contests , during which the Caribbians , who had for their Commander in chief and King of their Nation , one of their most valiant Captains , whom they called Ragazim , added to their former acquests another Province , which lay next to them on the South side , and is called Matica , which reaching through the Mountains by an interval that receives a torrent descending from the same Mountains , afterwards extends towards the West , as far as the River , which taking its source at the great Lake , after it hath made several Islands , and flown through divers Provinces , falls at lasst into the Ocean : This is the famous River which the French have called the River of May ; but the Apalachites name it Basainim , which signifies in their language , the delicious River , or abounding in fish . The Caribbians having thus dilated their territories , and forc'd their Enemies to retreat , made for some years a truce with the Apalachites , who being wearied out with the Wars , and discourag'd by the loss of a considerable Province , willingly hearkned to that cessation of arms , and all acts of hostility . But these Apalachites being exasperated to see their Country grown less by one of the best Provinces belonging to it , taking the advantage of the opportunity of that Truce , secretly consulted several times among themselves how they might carry on their designs more successfully against the Caribbians then they had done before ; and having found by sad experience , that they had not advanc'd their affairs much by assaulting their Enemies openly , and by setled Engagements , they resolv'd to supplant them by subtlety , and to that end to think of all ways imaginable to make a division among them , and insensibly to engage them in a Civil War within their own Country . This advice being receiv'd and generally approv'd of all their Priests , who are in very great esteem among them , and have Voices in their most important Assemblies , immediately furnish'd them with expedients , and suggested to them the means , which were to this effect . They had observ'd that those people who came in so slily and surpriz'd them in their own Country , were without Religion , and made no acknowledgment of any Divinity , whereto they conceiv'd themselves oblig'd to render any publick Service , and that they stood in fear only of a certain evil Spirit which they called Mabouya , because he sometimes tormented them ; yet so as that in the mean time they did not do him any homage : Thence it came that for some years after their arrival , during which they had liv'd in good correspondence with them , they endeavour'd to induce them by their example to acknowledge the Sun to be the sovereign Governour of the World , and to adore him as God. These Exhortations and Instructions had a great influence over the Spirits of the chiefest among the Caribbians , and had made strong impressions in them ; so that having receiv'd the first Principles of that Religion while the time of their mutual correspondence continu'd , many left the Province of Amana wherein they had their habitations , and went into that of Bemarin , the principal Province of the Apalachites , whence they ascended into the Mountain of Olaimi , upon which the Apalachites made their solemn Offerings ; and upon their invitation the Caribbians had participated of those Cermonies and that Service : These Priests , whom the Apalachites call Jaouas , which is as much as to say , Men of God , knew that the seeds of Religion are not so easily smother'd in the hearts of men ; and that , though the long Wars they had had with the Caribbians had hinder'd the exercise thereof , yet would it be no hard matter for them to blow up , as we may say , those sparks in them which lay hid under the ashes . The Truce and Cessation of all acts of Hostility , which had been concluded between the two Nations , presented the Apalachites with a favourable opportunity to prosecute their design ; whereupon the Priests of the Sun advis'd , with the Kings Consent , that there should be a publication made among the Caribbians , that at the beginning of the Month of March , which they call Naarim in their language , they would render a solemn Service in honour of the Sun , on the high Mountain ; and that the said Service should be attended with Divertisements , Feasting , and Presents , which they should liberally give to such as were present thereat . This Ceremony was no new thing among the Apalachites , so that the Caribbians could not suspect any circumvention , nor fear any surprise ; for it was a very ancient custom among them to make extraordinary Prayers to the Sun at the beginning of the Month of Naarim , which is precisely the time that they have done sowing their Mais . That which they desire in this Service is , That the Sun would be pleas'd to cause that which they had recommended to his care , to spring , grow , and come to maturity . They have also the same solemnity in the Month of May , at which time they have got in their first Harvest , to render him thanks for the fruits they conceive that they have receiv'd from his hands . Besides , the Caribbians knew well enough , that during these Festivals the Apalachites hung up their Bows and Arrows ; that it was accounted a hainous crime among them to go arm'd into their Temple , and to raise the least dispute there ; and that during those days of Selemnity , the greatest Enemies were commonly reconcil'd , and laid aside all enmity . In fine , they made not the least doubt but that the Publick Faith , and the promise solemnly made , would be inviolably observ'd . Upon this assurance they dispose themselves to pass over into the Province of Bemarin at the time appointed ; and that they might be thought to contribute somwhat on their part to the publick Solemnity , they dress themselves with all the bravery and magnificence they could ; and though that even then they were wont to go very lightly clad , and expose their bodies almost naked , yet the more to accommodate themselves to the humours of their Neighbours , whom they were going to visit , they caused ▪ all the Furs , spotted Skins , and Stuffs that they had , to be made into Cloaths : They forgot not also to cause their faces , their hands , and all those places of their bodies which lay expos'd to be seen , to be painted with a bright red ; and they crown themselves with their richest Garland , interwoven with the different plumage of several rare Birds of the Country . The Women for their parts , desirous to participate of this Solemnity , leave nothing undone that might contribute any thing to the adorning of themselves ; the Chains of Shells of several colours , the Pendants , and the high Coifs enrich'd with the precious and glittering Stones which the Torrents bring down along with them out of the high Mountains , made them appear with extraordinary lustre . In this equipage the Caribbians , partly out of curiosity , partly out of the vanity to shew themselves , and some out of certain motives of Religon , undertake that Pilgrimage : And that they might not raise any jealousie in those who had so kindly invited them , they leave their Bows , Arrows , and Clubs at the last Village within their Jurisdiction , and enter into the Province of Bemarin only with a walking stick , singing and dancing , as they are all of a merry and divertive disposition . On the other side , the Apalachites expected them with great devotion , and answerably to the Orders they had to that purpose receiv'd from their King , whose name was Teltlabin , and whose race commands at present among that people ; they kindly entertain'd all those who came to the Sacrifice ; nay , from the first entrance of the Caribbians into their Province , they treated them at all places as cordially as if they had been their Brethren , and that there had never been any difference between them : They feasted them all along the way , and conducted them up to the Royal City , which to this day they call Melilot , that is , the City of Councel , inasmuch as it is the habitation of the King and his Court : The chiefest of the Caribbians were magnificently entertain'd at the Palace-Royal , and those of the common sort were receiv'd and treated by the Inhabitants of the City , who spar'd no cost to heighten the satisfaction of their Guests . The day dedicated to the sacrifice of the Sun being come , the King of the Apalachites with his Court , which was very much encreased by the arrival of the Caribbians , and a great number of the Inhabitants of the other Provinces , who were come up to the Feast , went up very betimes in the morning to the top of the Mountain of Olaimi , which is not a full league distant from the City : This Prince , according to the custome of the Country , was carried in a chair , on the shoulders of four tall men , attended by four others of the same height , who were to relieve the former when they were weary : There marched before him several persons playing on Flutes and other musical Instruments ; with this pomp he came to the place appointed for the Assembly ; and when the Ceremony was over , he made a great distribution of Cloaths and Furs , more than he had been accustomed to do upon such occasions before : But above all , his liberality was remarkable towards the most considerable persons among the Caribbians ; and in imitation of the Prince , the wealthiest of his people made presents in like manner to those of that Nation who had vouchsafed their solemn Sacrifice with their presence ; so that most of the Caribbians return'd home well satisfy'd , and in better Liveries than they had brought thence with them : After they were come down from the Mountain , they were again treated and entertain'd with the greatest expressions of good will , in all the houses of the Apalachites , through whose habitations they were to return into their quarters : In fine , to encourage them to a second visit , there were solemn protestations made to them from the King and his Officers , that they should be at all other times receiv'd with the like demonstrations of affection , if they were desirous to accompany them four times in the year to the celebration of the same Ceremonies . The Caribbians being return'd into their Province could not make sufficient acknowledgments of the kind entertainment they had receiv'd : Those who had stay'd at home being ravish'd to see the rich presents which their Country-men had brought home , immediately resolv'd to undertake the same pilgrimage at the next ensuing Feast : And the day on which it was to be drawing neer , there was so great a contestation among them who should go , that if their Cacick , or chief Captain , had not taken some course therein , the Province would have been destitute of Inhabitants : The Apalachites on the other side continu'd their entertainments and liberalities ; and there was a certain emulation among them who should be most kind to the Caribbians : Their Priests , who knew what would be the issue of all this imposture , recommended nothing so much to them , as the continuation of those good Offices , which they said were very acceptable to the Sun. Three years slipp'd away in these visits ; at the end whereof the Apalachites , who had exhausted themselves in liberalities towards their Neighbours , perceiving they had gain'd extreamly upon their affections , and that the greatest part of them were grown so zealous for the service of the Sun , that nothing would be able to force out of their apprehensions the deep sentiments they had conceiv'd of his Divinity ; resolv'd , upon the instigation of their Priests , for whose advice the King and all the people had great respects and submissions , to take occasion from the expiration of the Truce to renew the war against the Caribbians , and to forbid them access to their Ceremonies , if they would not , as they did , make a publick profession of believing the Sun to be God , and perform the promise they had sometime made of acknowledging the King of the Apalachites for their Sovereign , and do homage to him for the Province of Amana , upon which account they had been admitted to be the Inhabitants thereof . The Caribbians were divided about these proposals : For all those who were inclin'd to the adoration of the Sun , were of opinion , that satisfaction should be given to the Apalachites , affirming , that , though they were not oblig'd thereto by their promise , yet would there be an engagement to do it , though it were only to prevent their being depriv'd of the free exercise of their Religion , and debar'd their presence at the sacrifices made to the Sun , which they could not abandon without much regret : The Cacick or chief Commander , and a great number of the most considerable among the Caribbians alledged on the contrary , that they would not blast their reputation , and the glory of all their precedent Victories , by so shameful a peace , which , under pretence of Religion , would make them subject to the Apalachites ; That they were free-born , and that , as such , they had left the place of their birth , and transplanted themselves into a better Country than their own , by force of Arms ; That their greatest concernment was to endeavour the continuance of that precious liberty , and to cement it with their own blood , if occasion requir'd ; That they were the same men who had sometime forc'd the Apalachites to resign upto them the most considerable of their Provinces , such a one as was the centre , and as it were the eye of their Country ; That they had not remitted any thing of that generosity , and that that valour was so far from being extinguish'd , that on the contrary they had enlarg'd their jurisdiction by the acquest of a noble and spacious Country , which gave them passage beyond the Mountains , whereby they were surrounded before ; That having thus remov'd out of the way whatever might obstruct their designs , it would be thought an insupportable cowardice in them , only under pretence of Religion , and out of pure curiosity of being present at Sacrifices , to quit the possession of what they had reduc'd under their power with so much trouble and bloodshed : In fine , that if any were desirous to adore the Sun , they needed not to go out of their own Territories to do it , since he shined as favourably in their Provinces as those of the Apalachites , and look'd on them every day as graciously as on any other part of the world ; and if there were any necessity of consecrating a Mountain to him , or a Grot , they might find among those which separated their Country from the great Lake , some that were as high and as fit for those mysteries as that of Olaimi . Those who maintained the service of the Sun , and were against engaging in a new war , which must be the sequel of refusing conditions which were as advantageous to them as to the Apalachites , made answer ; that since they had for some years enjoy'd the sweetness of peace , and experienc'd upon so many occasions the kind entertainments and generosity of their Neighbours , it would be the greatest imprudence in the world to run themselves into new troubles , which they might avoid upon such easie terms , and that without any loss of the reputation they had acquir'd ; That the acknowledgments which the Apalachites requir'd for the Province they were possessed of , might be such , and of so little importance , that it would not be any diminution of their Honour , or prejudice to their Authority ; That as to what concern'd the Service and Sacrifices of the Sun , they were not furnish'd with such Priests as were instructed in that Science , and acquainted with the Ceremonies thereof ; That it was much to be fear'd that if they should undertake to imitate the Jaoüas of the Apalachites , they would , by the miscarriages likely to be committed therein , draw upon themselves the indignation of the Divinity which they would serve , instead of gaining its favour ; That they had found upon enquiry , that there was not any Mountain in the whole Country so kindly look'd upon by the Sun , and so pleasant as that of Olaimi : Nor was there any other that had a Temple naturally made in the Rock , after so miraculous a manner , which was such , that all the art and industry of man could never bring to that perfection , and that it could be no other than the work of the beams of that Divinity which was there ador'd ; That though it were suppos'd they might find out a Mountain and a Cave that came somewhat neer the other , which yet they thought impossible , it was questionable whether those Birds who were the Sun's Messengers would make their habitation there ; And that the Fountain consecrated in honour of him , which wrought admirable effects , and unheard of cures , would be found there ; And consequently , that they should expose themselves to the derision of the Apalachites , who would still have occasion to make their brags of an infinite number of prerogatives peculiar to their ancient Temple and Service , which the new one they pretended to build would never have . From all which considerations the Religious party concluded , that their best course was to make a firm peace , that so they might have the convenience of participating of the same Ceremonies for the future , which they had frequented during the Truce . But those who were resolv'd on the contrary side were so obstinate , that all those remonstrances prevail'd nothing upon them , nor could in the least divert them from the resolution they had taken never to acknowledge the Apalachites for their Sovereigns , nor lose their liberty under pretence of Religion and way of Worship , which their fore-fathers had been ignorant of : So that , in fine , this contrariety of sentiments made an absolute rupture among the Caribbians , so as to divide them into two factions , as the Priests of the Apalachites had foreseen ; whereupon being divided also in their Councels , they could not return an unanimous answer to the propositions of peace or war which had been made to them by the Apalachites : But either party growing stronger and stronger daily , that which voted for an allyance with the Apalachites , and stood for the adoration of the Sun , became so powerful as to be in a condition to oblige the other either to embrace their opinion , or quit the Province . It would be too tedious a Relation to set down here all the mischiefs and miseries which that Civil War brought among the Caribbians , who mutually destroy'd one the other , till at last , after many fights , the Apalachites joyning with that party which carried on their Interest , the other was forced to quit the Provinces of Amana and Matica , and to find out a more setled habitation elsewhere . The victorious Caribbians having , by the assistance of the Apalachites , rid themselves of those who were the disturbers of their Peace , fortified their Frontiers , and placed up and down on the avenues the most valiant and most generous of their Forces , to deprive the Banish'd of all hope of ever returning : That done , they contracted a most strict Alliance with the Apalachites , submitting themselves to their Laws , embracing their Religion , and so making themselves one people with them ; and that incorporation continues to this day ; yet not so , but that those Caribbians do still retain their ancient name , as we have already observ'd in the beginning of this Chapter ; as also many words which are common between them and the Inhabitants of the Caribbies : Of this kind are , among an infinite number of others , the terms of Cakonnes , to express the little curiosities which are preserv'd for their rarity ; that of Bouttou , to signifie a Club of a weighty kind of wood ; that of Taumali , to express a certain picquancy or delightfulness of taste ; that of Banaré , to signifie a familiar Friend ; that of Etoutou , to denote an Enemy : They also call a Bow , Allouba ; Arrows , Allouani ; a great Pond , Taonaba ; the evil Spirit , Mabouya ; and the Soul of a Man , Akamboué ; which are the proper terms which the Caribbian Inhabitants of the Islands make use of at the present to signifie the same things . As concerning the Caribbians forc'd out of their Country by those of their own Nation , and driven out of the limits of their ancient Habitation , and all the places they had Conquer'd ; having straggled up and down a while neer the River which derives its source from the great Lake , and endeavour'd to no purpose to enter into some Accommodation with the Inhabitants of either side of it , they at last resolv'd to make their way through their Country , either by fair means or foul , and so to get into some place where they might perpetuate themselves , and make a secure establishment of what was left of them : With this resolution they made a shift to get to the Sea-side , where having met with a people which took compassion on their misery , they winter'd among them , and pass'd over that disconsolate Season in much want : And while they spent their time in continual regrets , for their loss of a Country so pleasant and fertile as that which they had liv'd in , and considered that they should never enjoy themselves in that whereto their misfortune had cast them as Exiles , there arrived where they were , at the beginning of the Spring , two little Vessels , which came from the Islands called the Lucayos , and had been driven by the Winds into the Road neer which our Caribbians had pass'd over the Winter : There were in those two Vessels , which they call Canows or Piragos , about thirteen or fourteen persons , Inhabitants of Cigateo , one of the Lucayan Islands , who being got ashore , related to the natural Inhabitants of the Country how they had been forc'd thither by a Tempest ; and among other things , they told wonders of the Islands where they liv'd , adding , that there were yet divers others beyond them , towards the Aequator , which lay desart , and were not inhabited , and those such as were accounted better then the others whereof they had given them an account : That for their parts , all they desired of the Inhabitants of the Country was only some Provisions , and a little fresh Water , to enable them to get home to their own Country , from which they conceiv'd themselves to be distant not above four or five days Sailing . The Caribbians , who were studying where to find out some new habitation , and extreamly troubled that they had no setled place , where they might no longer be expos'd to the inconveniences of a wandring kind of life , having heard so much of these Islands , and that they were not far from the Lucayas , resolv'd to make their advantage of the opportunity of those Guides , whom they had met with by so extraordinary a good fortune , to follow them , when they should depart thence , and after their arrival at home , to plant themselves in some of those desart Islands whereof they had given so advantagious an account . They doubted not but that the execution of this enterprize would put a period to all their miseries : But there was yet a great obstacle lay in their way , which at firsst they knew not how to overcome , to wit , the want of Vessels to cross the Sea , and bring them to the places whereof they desir'd to possess themselves : The first Proposals were to fell down Trees , and to make them hollow with fire , as other Nations did , nay that among whom they then were : But that expedient requir'd a long time to compass it , while in the interim , those whom they hoped to have for their Conductors would be gone : Whereupon they thought it the surest way to find out Vessels ready made : To that end they resolv'd in the night time to seize on all those which the Nations of the neighbouring Creeks , and and such as liv'd neer the Rivers which fall thereabouts into the Sea , had ready in their Ports , and in condition fit for the Sea. The day being come for the departure of the Lucayans , who were to be their Guides , our Caribbians who had furnish'd themselves before-hand with all necessary provisions , met together the most secretly they could , along the River-sides and neer the Ports , and having possess'd themselves of all the Canows or Vessels they met with , joyn'd with the Lucayans , with whom , without taking any leave of their Hosts , they set Sail for the Lucayas . The Wind having prov'd favourable to these Fugitives , they got in a few days to Cigateo , where they were very civilly entertain'd by the Inhabitants , who , having supply'd them with all necessary refreshments , conducted them to the most remote of their Islands , and thence gave them a Convoy to bring them to the next of the desart Islands whereof they had given them a relation , which they call'd Ayay , but it is now call'd Santa Cruz : In their passage they sail'd by the Island of Boriquen , now call'd Porto-Rico , which was inhabited by a very powerful Nation . It was then in the said Island of Ayay that our Caribbians laid the first foundations of their Colony , and where enjoying an undisturbed Peace , which made them forget all precedent misfortunes , they multipli'd so , that within a few years they were forc'd to spread themselves into all the other Islands now known by the name of the Caribbbies : And some Ages after , having possess'd themselves of all the inhabitable Islands , they transported themselves into the Continent of the Meridional part of America , where they have at this day many great and numerous Colonies , wherein they are so well setled , that though the Yaos , the Sappayos , the Paragotis , the Arouacas or Arouagues , who are their Neighbours in the Island of Trinity , and the Provinces of Orinoca , have often attempted to force them out of their habitations , and engag'd against them with all their Forces , yet do they still continue in them in a flourishing condition , and entertain so good a correspondence and so perfect a friendship with our Caribbians , the Inhabitants of the Islands , that these latter march out once or twice a year to their relief , joyning all together with the Calibites , their Friends and Confederates , against the Arouagues , and other Nations , their common Enemies . There is yet another Story concerning the origine of the Insulary Caribbians , which is , That they are descended from their Confederates the Calibites ; and we are apt to believe somwhat of it may be true , as being the only account which most of them can give of themselves : For these Caribbians being less powerful then the Calibites , when they first came among them into the Continent , and having afterwards enter'd into Alliance with them by Marriages and common concernments , they made up together but one people , and so there ensu'd a mutual communication of Language and particular Customs : And thence it comes that a great part of the Caribbians , having forgot their first origine , would have it believ'd that they are descended from the Calibites : And it is to be presum'd , that it being out of all memory of man , when their Predecessors came from the Northern parts into these Islands , they have not any knowledg of their Native Country , which having cast them out of her bosom , and treated them as Rebels , was not so far regretted by those poor Fugitives , as that they should be over-careful to preserve the memory of it . On the contrary , it is credible , that the sooner to forget the miseries they had suffer'd , they effac'd the sad ideas therof as much as they could , and were glad of any other Origine : It may be also , that when the Caribbians first enter'd the Islands , upon their coming from the North , they were not so destitute of Inhabitants , but that there were here and there some Families which might have pass'd over thither from the Islands of Hispaniola or Porto-Rico , which they destroy'd , reserving only the Women , whom they might make use of for the propagation of their Colony : And of this there is yet a greater probability , in that these Caribbians being banish'd from among the Apalachites , and by War forc'd to leave the Country to the victorious Party , many of their Wives staid behind among the Apalachites , and the rest of their own Nation who had joyn'd with them : And thence possibly may proceed the difference there is between the Language of the Men and that of the Women amongst the Caribbians . But to give a more particular account of those Colonies of the Caribbians which are in the Meridional Continent of America , in the first place , the Relations of those who have entred into the famous River of Orenoca , distant from the Line , Northward , eight degrees and fifty minutes , affirm , that at a great distance within the Country , there live certain Caribbians who might easily have pass'd over thither from the Island of Tabago , which , of all the Caribbies , is the neerest to that Continent . The Dutch Relations acquaint us , that , advancing yet further towards the Aequator , there lies , at seven degrees from that Line , the great and famous River of Essequeba , neer which are planted first the Aroüagues , and next to them the Caribbians , who are continually in war with them , and have their habitations above the falls of that River , which descend with great violence from the Mountains ; and thence these Caribbians reach to the source of the same River , and are very numerous , and possess'd of a vast territory . The same Travellers relate , that within six degrees of the Line lies the River Sarname , or Suriname , into which falls another River named Ikouteca , all along which there are many Villages inhabited by Caribbians . There is besides a numerous people of the same Nation , Inhabitants of a Country which reaches a great way into the Continent , the coasts whereof extend to the fifth and sixth degree North of the Aequator , scituate along a fair and great River named Marouyne , about eighteen Leagues distant from that of Sarname , which from its source crosses up and down above two hundred leagues of Country , in which there are many Villages inhabited by Caribbians ; who , observing the same custome with the Islanders , make choice of the most valiant among them for their Cacicks , or Commanders in chief , and are somewhat of a higher stature than those Inhabitants of the Caribbies , yet not differing much from them , save only that some of them cover their privy parts with a piece of cloth , but rather for ornament , than out of any consideration of shame or modesty : Those therefore who have travell'd into those Countries affirm , that , from the mouth of the River Marouyne , which lies at five degrees and forty five minutes of the Line to the North , to the source of it , there are twenty days sail , and that all along it the Caribbians have their Villages like those of our Islanders . We observe further out of the Voyages of some Dutch , that the Inhabitants of that Continent , through which the River of Cayenna makes its passage into the Ocean , are naturally Caribbians . In fine , it is not impossible but that these Caribbians might cross those Countries as far as Brasil ; for those who have made voyages thither , affirm , that among the Provinces , which lie along the coasts of the South-Sea , there are some people , commonly known by the name of Caribbians ; and that being of a more hardy and daring constitution , as also more apprehensive and subtle than the other Indians , Inhabitants of Brasil , they are so highly esteemed among them , that they conceive them to be endu'd with a more excellent kind of knowledge than the others ; whence it comes that they have a great submission for their Counsels , and desire them to preside at all their Festivals and rejoicings , which they seldom celebrate without the presence of some one of these Caribbians , who upon that account take their progress up and down the Villages , where they are receiv'd with acclamations , entertainments and great kindness , as John de Lery hath observ'd . Were it necessary to produce any further confirmation to prove that these Caribbians , scattered into so many places of the Continent of the Meridional part of America , are of the same Nation with the Islanders , we might alledge what is unanimously affirm'd by the two Dutch Colonies planted in those coasts , to wit , those of Cayenna and Berbica , both neighbours to the Caribbians of the Continent , to shew the conformity and resemblance there is in many things , as constitution , manners , customs , &c. between them and the Indian Inhabitants of the Caribbies , of whom we shall give an account hereafter : But it is time we conclude this chapter , which is already grown to a great length ; yet could it not be divided , by reason of the uniformity and connexion of the matter . Yet have we a word further to add , in answer to a question , which the curiosity of some person might haply take occasion to start , which is , How long it may be since the Caribbians came out of Florida into these Islands ? We must acknowledge there can no certain account be given of it , inasmuch as these Nations have commonly no other Annals than their own memories : But in regard those people ordinarily live two hundred years , it is not to be thought strange that the occurrences happening among them , should be transmitted to posterity to three or four Generations . And to confirm this , we may aver that there are many men and women among them who can give an exact account of the first arrival of the Spaniards in America , as if it had happened but yesterday : So that the remembrance of the departure of the Caribbians out of Florida , and the wars they have had there , being yet fresh among the Apalachites , those who have heard them discourse , conjecture that it may be about five hundred years since those things came to pass . But if it be further question'd , why they did not endeavour to make their way back again into Florida , to be reveng'd of the Apalachites , and those of their own Nation , who had forc'd them thence , especially after they had multiply'd and recruited themselves so powerfully in the Islands ? it may be answered , That the difficulty of Navigation , which is very easie from the Caribbies to Florida , but very dangerous from Florida to the Caribbies , the winds being commonly contrary , chill'd the earnestness they might have to make any such attempt . In the next place it is to be noted , that the air of the Islands being warmer , and the soil as good , and in all appearance more suitable to their constitution than that of Florida , they apprehended , that those who had forc'd them thence , had , contrary to their intentions , procur'd them a greater happiness than they could have desir'd , and , thinking to make them miserable , had made them fortunate in their exile . CHAP. VIII . By way of Digression giving an account of the Apalachites , the Nature of their Country , their Manners , and their ancient and modern Religion . SInce we have had occasion to speak so much concerning the Apalachites , and that above one half of the ancient Caribbians , after the expulsion of those among them who would not adore the Sun , have to this present made up one people and one Common-wealth with those Apalachites , it will be consonant to our design , especially since the subject thereof is rare and little known , if we give some account of the nature of their Country , and the most remarkable things that are in it ; as also of the manners of the Inhabitants , the Religion they have had heretofore , and that which they profess at this day , as we have the particulars thereof from the English , who have traded among them , and have not long since laid the foundations of a Colony in the midst of the noblest , and best known of their Provinces . The Territories of the Apalachites consist of six Provinces , whereof three are comprehended within that noble and spacious Vale which is encompass'd by the Mountains of the Apalates , at the foot whereof these people inhabit : The most considerable of those Provinces , and which lies towards the East , wherein the King keeps his Court ; is called Bemarin : That which is in the midst , and as it were in the centre of the three , is called Amani or Amana : And the third of those which are within that Vale , is known by the name of Matica . True it is , that this last , which begins in the Vale , reaches a great way into the Mountains , nay goes yet much beyond , even to the South-side of the great Lake , which they call Theomi : The other Provinces are Schama and Meraco , which are in the Apalatean Mountains ; and Achalaques , which is partly in the Mountains , and partly in the Plain , and comprehends all the Marshes and Fenny places , confining on the great Lake Theomi , on the North-side . The Country under the King of the Apalachites being thus divided into six Provinces , there are in it some Mountains of a vast extent and prodigious height , which are for the most part inhabited by a people living only upon what they get by hunting , there being great store of wild beasts in those Wildernesses : Besides which , there are also certain Vales , which are peopled by a Nation that is less barbarous , such as addicts it self to the cultivation of the earth , and is sustain'd by the fruits it produces : And lastly , there are abundance of Marshes and Fenny places , and a great Lake , whereof the Inhabitants are very numerous , maintaining themselves by fishing , and what the little good ground they have furnishes them withall . The three Provinces which are within the Vale , which , as we said in the precedent Chapter , is sixty leagues in length , and about ten more in bredth , lie as it were in a Champion Country , save only , that in some places there are certain risings and eminences , on which the Towns and Villages are commonly built ; many little Rivers , which descend from the Mountains , and abound in Fish , cross it up and down in several places : That part of it which is not reduc'd to culture is well furnish'd with fair trees of an excessive height : For instance , there are Cedars , Cypress , Pines , Oaks , Panamas , which the French call Saxafras , and an infinite variety of others which have no proper names among us . As concerning the Fruit-trees of this Country , besides Chestnut and Walnut-Trees , which grow naturally there , the English who have planted themselves in those parts , as we shall relate more at large towards the end of this Chapter , have planted Orange-trees , sweet and sharp Citrons , Lemons , several sorts of Apples and Pears , and divers Stones , as of Plumbs , Cherries , and Apricocks , which have thriv'd and multiplied so , that in some places of this Country there are more European fruits then in any other part of America . There is also good store of those lesser sort of Trees which bear leaves or flowers of sweet scent , such as Laurel , Jessemine , Roses , Rosemary , and all those others that are so ornamental in the Garden : Nor is there any want of Pinks , Carnations , Tulips , Violets , Lillies , and all the other Flowers which adorn Knots and Borders . Pot-herbs also , and all sorts of Pulse and Roots , thrive very well there : Citruls , Cucumbers , and Melons are common all Summer long , and as well tasted as those which grow in any part of the Caribbies . Strawberries and Raspberries grow in the Woods without any culture : They have also Small-nuts , Gooseberries , and an infinite variety of other small Fruits , which in their degree contribute to the delight and refreshment of the Inhabitants . The Wheat , Barly , Rie , and Oats which some sow'd there at several Seasons , and in different Soils , hath grown only to the blade ; but in requital , there grows every where such abundance of small Millet , Lentils , Chick-pease , Fetches , and Mais , or Turkish Wheat , which are sown and harvested twice a year , that the Inhabitants of the Plain Country have enough to supply those who live towards the Mountains , who bring them in exchange several sorts of Furs . The Lands that are sown with Turkish Wheat are enclos'd with Quick-set Hedges , planted on both sides with Fruit-trees , most whereof are cover'd with wild Vines , which grow at the foot of the Trees . As to the Volatiles of this Country , there are Turkeys , Pintadoes , Parrots , Woodquists , Turtles , Birds of prey , Eagles , Geese , Ducks , Herons , white Sparrows , Tonatzuli , a kind of bird that sings as sweetly as the Nightingal , and is of an excellent plumage ; and abundance of other Birds commonly seen neer Rivers and in the Forests , quite different from those that are seen in other parts of the World. The Apalachites have no knowledge at all of Sea-fish , as being at too great a distance from the Coasts ; but they take abundance in the Rivers and Lakes , which are extreamly nourishing , of an excellent taste , and much about the bigness and in figure somwhat like our Pikes , Carps , Perches , and Barbels : They also take Castors and Bevers neer the great Rivers , Lakes , and Pools ; they eat the flesh of them , and make Furs of the Skins , for Winter-caps and other uses . There is no venemous creature nor any wild beast in the lower part of the Country ; for the Inhabitants of the Mountains , who are expert Huntsmen , drive them into the Forests , where they find them continual work and sport : So that the flocks of sheep , and herds of cattel and swine graze up and down the skirts of the Mountains without any body to look after them . But within the woods , and in the desarts , which are not much frequented by men , there are divers Monstrous and dangerous Reptiles , as also Bears , Tygers , Lions , Wolves , and some other kinds of cruel Beasts , which live by prey , and are particular to those Countries . The men in these Countries are for the most part of high stature , of an Olive-colour , and well proportion'd , their hair black and long : Both men and women are very neat and curious in keeping their hair clean and handsomely order'd : The women tie up theirs about the crown of the head after the form of a Garland ; and the men dispose theirs behind the ears : But upon days of publick rejoicing , all have their hair loose , dishevel'd , and dangling over their shoulders ; a fashion becomes them well . The Inhabitants of those Provinces that lie towards and among the Mountains , cut off all the hair on the left side of the head , that so they may the more easily draw their Bows , and they order that which grows on the other side , so as to make a crest standing over the right ear : Most of them wear neither Caps nor any thing instead of Shoes , but they cover the body with the skins of Bears or Tygers , neatly sown together , and cut after the fashion of close coats , which reach down to their knees , and the sleeves are so short that they come not over the elbow . The Inhabitants of the other Provinces which are seated in the Vales and Plains , went heretofore naked from the Navel upwards , in the Summer-time , and in Winter , they wore garments of Furrs ; but now both men and women are clad all the year long : In the hottest seasons , they have light cloaths , made of cotton , wooll , or a certain herb , of which they make a thred as strong as that of Flax : The women have the art of spinning all these materials ; and weaving them into several kinds of stuffs , which are lasting ; and delightful to the eie . But in the winter , which many times is hard enough , they are all clad in several kinds of skins , which they have the skill to dress well enough : They leave the hair on some , and so make use of them as Furs : They have also the art of tanning Ox-hides , and other skins , and making Shoes and Boots of them . The men wear Caps made of Otter-skins , which are perfectly black and glittering , pointed before , and set out behind with some rich feathers , which hanging down over their shoulders make them look very gracefully : but the women have no other ornament about the head , but what is deriv'd from the several dresses of their hair : They make holes in their ears , and wear pendants of Chrystal , or made of a certain smooth stone they have , which is of as bright a green as that of an Emrald : Of the same materials they also make great Necklaces , which they wear when they would appear in state : They make great account of Corral , Chrystal , and yellow Amber , which are brought to them by Strangers ; and they are only the Wives of the principal Officers that have Bracelets and Necklaces made of them : Though there be some Spanish and English Families among them , yet have they not alter'd any thing either as to their Cloaths or course of Life . The ordinary sort of people wear only a close coat without sleeves , over a thin garment of Goat-skins , which serves them for shirts : The Coat which comes down to the calf of the leg , is ty'd about the wast with a leathern girdle , which is set out with some little embroidery : But the Officers and Heads of Families wear over that a kind of short Cloak , which covers only the back and the arms , though behind it falls down to the ground : This Cloak is fasten'd with strong leathern points , which make it fast under the neck , and lye close to the shoulders : The womens garments are of the same fashion with those of the men , save that those of the former come down to the ankles , and the Cloak hath two open places on the sides , through which they put forth their arms . To keep themselves clear of Vermine , they often wash their bodies with the juice of a certain root , which is of as sweet a scent as the Flower-de-luce of Florence , and hath this further vertue , that it makes the nerves more supple , and fortifies and causes a smoothness all over the body , and communicates an extraordinary delightful scent thereto . The Cities of the three Provinces that are in the spacious Plain , which is at the foot of the Mountains , are encompassed on the outside by a large and deep Moat , which on the inside , instead of wals , is all planted with great posts pointed at the top , thrust a good depth into the ground ; or sometimes with quick-set hedges intermixt with very sharp thorns ; they are commonly about five or six foot in bredth : The Gates are small and narrow , and are made fast with little pieces of wood , which lie cross between small ramperts of earth that are on both sides , and which command the avenues : There are commonly but two Gates to every City ; to enter in at them , a man must pass over a bridge so narrow , that two men cannot well march on a front upon it : The Bridge is built upon piles , which sustain certain planks , which they draw up in the night when they fear the least trouble . It is seldom seen that there is above one City in every Province ; nay there are some that have not above eight hundred houses in them : The Metropolis of the Country , which is called Melilot , hath above two thousand ; they are all built of pieces of wood planted into the ground and joined one to another : The covering is for the most part of the leaves of reeds , grass , or rushes : Those of the Captains are done over with a certain Mastick , which keeps off the rain , and preserves the thatch from decaying in many years : The floors of all the houses is of the same material , whereto they add a certain golden sand which they get out of the neighbouring Mountains , and which gives such a lustre as if they were sown with little spangles of Gold. The Rooms of the ordinary sort of people are hung only with a kind of Mat , made of Plantane-leaves and rushes , which they have the art of dying into several colours ; those of persons considerable among them , are hung with precious Furs , or Deer-skins painted with divers figures , or with a kind of Tapistry made of Birds-feathers , which they so industriously intermingle , that it seems to be embroidered : Their Beds are about a foot and a half from the ground , and are cover'd with skins that are dress'd , and as soft as can be wish'd : These skins are commonly painted with Flowers , Fruits , and a hundred such inventions , and their colours are so well set on and so lively , that at a distance one would take them for rich Tapistry : The wealtheir sort in the winter time have their beds covered with the skins of Martins , Beavers , or white Foxes , which are so well dress'd , and perfum'd with such artifice , that they never admit any thing of ordure : The Officers and all the most considerable Inhabitants lie on Mattresses fill'd with a certain down that grows on a little plant , and is as soft as silk ; but the common people take their rest on dry'd sern , which hath the property of taking away the weariness of the body , and retriving the forces exhausted by hunting , gardening , and all the other painful exercises consequent to their course of life . The Vessels they use in their houses are either of wood or earth , enamel'd with divers colours , and very delightfully painted : They sharpen upon stones the teeth of several wild beasts , and therewith arm their Arrows and Lances : Before strangers came among them and traded in their Country , they knew not there was such a thing as Iron ; but they made use of extraordinary hard and sharp stones instead of wedges , and certain smooth and cutting bones , instead of knives . They all live very amicably together under the conduct of a King , who keeps his Court at Melilot , the Metropolis of the Kingdome : In every City there is a Governour , and other subordinate Officers , who are appointed by him , and chang'd at his pleasure , as he thinks most convenient : The Villages also have Captains and heads of Families , by whom they are governed . All immoveable goods are common among these people , and excepting only their houses , and the little gardens belonging to them , they have no propriety in any thing : they carry on the business of Agriculture in common , and they share the fruits of the earth among themselves : At sowing-time the Governors and their Officers oversee the work ; and at that time all those who are of age to do any thing abroad , go out betimes in the morning to their work , and continue there till the evening , at which time they return to their Towns and Villages to take their rest : While they are at work , it is the business of their Chiefs to provide them somewhat extraordinary in meat and drink : They dispose their Harvest into the publick Granaries , which are in the midst of their Towns and Villages ; and at every full Moon , and at every new Moon , those who are entrusted with the distribution thereof , supply every Family , according to the number of persons whereof it consists , with as much as will suffice . They are a temperate people , and hate all kind of voluptuousness , and whatever tends to effeminacy : And though Vines grow naturally in their Country , yet do they not make any wine but what is requisite for the divine service : Fair water is their ordinary drink , but at great entertainments , they make use of a pleasant kind of Beer , which is made of Turkey wheat : They also have the art of making an excellent kind of Hydromel , or Mead , which they keep in great earthen vessels : The great abundance of honey which they find among the Rocks , and in the clefts of hollow trees , supplies them with that whereof they make that delicious drink , which is such as may well pass for Sack , especially after it hath been kept a long time . Those of the same Family live so lovingly together , that there are among them some houses where an old man hath his children , and his children's children , to the third , nay sometimes to the fourth generation , all living under the same roof , to the number of a hundred persons , and sometimes more . Most of the other Nations of the Septentrional part of America who inhabit along the Sea-coast , are so slothful , that in the winter time they are in great want , because they had not sown any thing when the time served , or had consumed the fruits of the precedent harvest in extraordinary entertainments and debauches : But the Apalachites hate nothing so much as idleness , and they are so addicted to pains-taking , that the fruits of the earth , being answerable to their labour , and being distributed with prudence and moderation , maintain them plentifully , nay so that they can , in case of necessity , assist their Neighbours the Inhabitants of the Mountains : Both men and women are perpetually employ'd , after seed-time and harvest , in spinning of Cotton , Wooll , and a certain Herb , which is soft and strong , for the making of cloth , and several ordinary sorts of stuffs , wherewith they cover themselves : Some among them employ themselves in making of earthen ware ; others in making Tapistry of the plumage of Birds ; others , in making of Baskets , Panniers , and other little pieces of houshold-stuff , which they do with a strange industry . They are of a very loving and obliging disposition : And whereas their distance from the Sea exempts them from being subject to receive any displeasure from Strangers , they are in like manner ignorant what entertainments to make them , when they chance to visit them , and are never weary of expressing all manner of friendship towards them : They are docible and susceptible of all sorts of good disciplines ; but they have this discommendable in them , that they are very obstinate in their opinions , easily angred , and much addicted to revenge , when they are convinc'd that they have been injur'd : They are extreamly apt to give credit to their dreams , and they have some old dotards among them , who openly make it their business to interpret them , and foretell what things shall happen after them . They have had a long continuance of peace ; however they think it prudence to stand always upon their guard , and they have always Sentinels at the avenues of their Cities , to prevent the incursions of a certain savage and extreamly cruel people , which hath no setled habitation , but wander up and down the Provinces with an incredible swiftness , making havock where-ever they come , especially where they find no resistance . The Arms of the Apalachites are , the Bow , the Club , the Sling , and a kind of great Javelin , which they dart out of their hands , when they have spent all their Arrows : And whereas those that inhabit towards the woods and in the Mountains , live only by hunting , continual exercise makes them so expert in shooting with the Bow , that the King , who alwaies hath a Company of them about his person , hath no greater diversion than to see them shoot at a mark for some prize , which he gives him who in fewest shots came to the place assign'd , or hath shot down a Crown set up upon the top of a Tree . They are passionate lovers of Musick , and all instruments that make any kind of harmony , insomuch that there 's very few among them but can play on the Flute , and a kind of Hawboy , which being of several bigness , make a passably good harmony , and render a sound that is very melodious : They are mightily given to dancing , capering , and making a thousand postures , whereby they are of opinion they disburthen themselves of all their bad humours , and that they acquire a great activity and suppleness of body , and a wonderful swiftness in running . They heretofore celebrated solemn dances at the end of every harvest , and after they had made their Offerings to the Sun upon the Mountain of Olaimi ; but now they have no set and appointed time for these divertisements . Their voice is naturally good , mild , flexible , and pleasant ; whence it comes that many among them make it their endeavour to imitate the singing and chirping of Birds ; wherein they are for the most part so fortunate , that like so many Orpheus's they entice out of the woods to follow them , those Birds which think they hear only those of their own species : They do also by singing alleviate the hard labour they are addicted unto , and yet what they do , seems to be done rather out of divertisement , and to avoid idleness , than out of any consideration of advantage that they make thereof . Their Language is very smooth , and very plentiful in comparisons : That spoken by the Captains and all persons of quality , is more elegant and fuller of flourishes than that of the common sort of people : Their expressions are very precise , and their periods short enough : While they are yet children , they learn several songs , made by the Jaouas in honour and commendation of the Sun ; they are also acquainted with several other little pieces of Poetry , wherein they have comprehended the most memorable exploits of their Kings , out of a design to perpetuate the memory thereof among them , and the more easily transmit it to their posterity . All the Provinces which acknowledge the King of Apalacha for their Sovereign , understand the language commonly spoken in his Court ; yet does not this hinder but that each of them hath a particular dialect of its own , whence it comes that the language of some , is in some things different from that of others of the Inhabitants : The Provinces of Amana and Matica , in which there are to this day many Caribbian Families , have retained to this present many words of the ancient idiome of these people , which confirms what we have laid down for a certain assertion , to wit , that being known by the same name , and having many expressions common to them with the Inhabitants of the Caribby-Islands , those Families have also the same origine with them , as we have represented in the precedent chapter . They heretofore adored the Sun , and had their Priests , whom they called Jaouas , who were very superstitious in rendring to him the service which they had invented in honour of him : their perswasion was , that the raies of the Sun gave life to all things ; that they dried up the earth ; and that once the Sun having continued four and twenty hours under an eclipse , the earth had been overflown ; and that the great Lake which they call Theomi , was rais'd as high as the tops of the highest Mountains that encompass it ; but that the Sun having recovered the eclipse , had , by his presence , forc'd the waters to return into their abysses ; that only the Mountain dedicated to his honour , and wherein his Temple was , was preserv'd from that deluge ; and that their Predecessors , and all the beasts which are at present in the woods and upon the earth , having retir'd to the said Mountain , were preserv'd for the repopulation and recruit of the whole earth : So that they conceive themselves to be the most ancient people of the world ; And they affirm , that from that time they have acknowledg'd the Sun for their God. They were of opinion , that thé Sun had built himself the Temple which is in the Mountain of Olaimi , the ascent whereof is distant from the City of Melilot somewhat less than a league ; and that the Tonatzuli ( which are certain little birds about the bigness of a Quail , and whose bellies and wings are of a bright yellow , the back of a sky-colour , and the head of a plumage , partly red , and partly white ) are the messengers and children of the Sun , which alwaies celebrate his praises . The service they rendred the Sun consisted in saluting him at his rising , and singing hymns in honour of him : They observed the same Ceremonies also in the evening , entreating him to return , and to bring the day along with him : And besides this daily service which every one performed at the door of his house , they had also another publick and solemn service , which consisted in sacrifices and offerings , and was perform'd by the Jaouas , four times in the year , to wit , at the two seed-times , and after the two harvests , upon the Mountain of Olaimi , with great pomp , and a general concourse of all the Inhabitants of the six Provinces . This Mountain of Olaimi is seated , as we said before , in the Province of Bemarin , about a league distant from the Royal City of Melilot ; but there is about another league of ascent and winding from the foot of it , ere a man can get to the top of it : It is certainly one of the most pleasant and most miraculous Mountains in the world : Its figure is perfectly round , and the natural descent extream steepy ; but to facilitate the access thereof to such as are to go up , they have cut a good broad way all about it , and there are here and there several resting places gain'd out of the Rock , like so many neeches : All the circumference of it , from the foot to within two hundred paces of the top , is naturally planted with goodly trees of Saxafras , Cedar , and Cypress , and several others from which there issue Rosins , and Aromatick gums , of a very delightful scent : On the top of it there is a spacious plain , smooth and eaven all over , and somewhat better than a league in compass ; it is covered with a delightful green livery of a short and small grass , which is intermixt with Thyme , Marjoram , and other sweet smelling herbs : And it was upon the top of this Mountain , and upon this pleasant verdure that the people stood , while the Priests of the Sun performed the divine service . The place which serv'd them for a Temple , is a large and spacious Grott , or Cave , which is naturally cut in the Rock , on the East-side of the Mountain : It hath a vast and large mouth , as the entrance of a magnificent Temple : As soon as the Sun is risen , he darts his rays on that entrance , which hath before it a fair and spacious square place , which a man would say were made by art in the Rock : And there it is that the Jaouas , the Priests of the Sun , stay expecting his rising to begin their ordinary Ceremonies on Festival days . This Cave within is oval , two hundred foot in length , and proportionably broad : The Vault , which is naturally cut in the Rock , rises up circularly from the ground to about a hundred foot high : There is just in the midst of it a great hole , or Lanthorn , which enlightens it from the top of the Mountain : This Lanthorn is encompass'd with great stones , laid close together to prevent peoples falling in : The Vault on the inside is perfectly white , and the surface cover'd with a certain Salt-peter , which a man might take for white Coral diverfy'd into several different figures ; the whole compass of it is of the same lustre : The floor of it is also extreamly eaven and smooth , as if it were all of one piece of marble . In fine , the greatest ornament of this Temple consists in its perfect whiteness : At the bottom of it there is a great Basin or Cistern , just over against the entrance , which is full of a very clear water , which perpetually distilling out of the Rock , is receiv'd into that place . Just in the middle of this Temple , directly under the Lanthorn which enlightens it , there is a great Altar all of one stone , of a round figure , three foot in height from the floor , and sustain'd by a short pillar , which Altar and the Pedestal seem to have been cut out of the place where it stands , that being in all probability a piece of a Rock which jutted out upon the floor of that miraculous Cave . The Sacrifices which the Jaouas offered to the Sun , consisted not in the effusion of mans blood , or that of some certain beasts ; for they were of a perswasion , that the Sun , giving life to all things , would not be pleas'd with a service that should deprive those creatures of the life which he had bestow'd on them ; but the Sacrifice consisted only in Songs , which they had compos'd in honour of him , as also in the perfumes of certain aromatical drugs , which they appointed to be burnt on his Altar , and in the offerings of garments , which the rich presented by the hands of the Priests , to be afterwards distributed among the poorer sort of people . All this Ceremony , which was performed four times a year , lasted from Sun-rising till noon , at which time the Assembly was dismiss'd : The Priests went up to the Mountain on the Eve of every Festival , to prepare themselves for that solemn Action ; and the people , which came thither from all the Provinces , were there present some time before Sun-rising . The way which led up to the Mountain was enlightned by great Fires , which were kept in all that Night , for the convenience of those who went thither to adore . All the people remain'd without upon the Mountain , and none but the Priests durst come neer the Grot , which serv'd them for a Temple . Those who brought any Garments to be distributed to the poor , presented them to the Priests who stood at the entrance , and they hung them on the Poles which were on both sides of the Portal , where they remained till after the Service , and then they were distributed among the poor , as were also the other presents which the rich offered , and which were in like manner kept till the same time : Those also who brought Perfumes to burn on the Altar , deliver'd their presents to the Priests . As soon as the Sun began to appear , the Priests who stood before the Temple began their Songs and Hymns , adoring him several times on their knees ; then they went one after another to cast the Incense and Perfume which they had in their hands upon the Fire , which they had before kindled on the Altar , as also upon a great Stone which stood before the entrance of the Grot : This Ceremony being ended , the chiefest of the Priests powr'd some Honey into a hollow Stone , made somwhat like those Stones wherein the Holy-water stands in some places , which Stone stood also before this Temple ; and into another , which was of the same figure and the same matter , he put some corns of Turkey-wheat a little bruis'd , and destitute of their outward Shell , as also some other small grains , which the Birds consecrated to the Sun , called the Tonatzuli , do greedily feed upon : These Birds , whereof there are great numbers in the Woods which lie round about this Mountain , were so accustomed to find these . Treatments which were prepar'd for them in that place , that they fail'd not to come there in great companies as soon as the Assembly was retir'd . While the Priests continu'd burning the perfume , and celebrating the praises of the Sun , the People who were upon the Mountain having made several bowings at the rising of the Sun , entertain'd themselves afterwards in some kinds of recreation , dances , and songs , which they sung in honour of him ; and afterwards sitting down on the grass , every one fell to what he had brought along with him for his Viaticum . Thus they continu'd there till noon ; but when it came neer that time , the Priests , quitting the gate of the Temple , went into the body of it , and disposing themselves about the Altar , which stood in the midst , they began to sing afresh : Then as soon as the Sun began to cast his golden beams on the border of the opening or Lanthorn , under which the Altar was erected , they put Incense and other perfumes upon the fire which they had kindled the night before , and very carefully kept in upon that Altar : Having ended their Songs , and consum'd all their Perfumes , they all retir'd to the entrance of the Temple , before the Gate , excepting only six , who remain'd neer the Altar ; and while those who stood at the entrance lift up their Voices more then ordinary , the others who remain'd at the Altar let go out of their hands , at the same time , every one six of the Tonatzuli , which they had brought thither , and kept in Cages for that purpose : These Birds having flown about the Temple , and finding the entrance possessed by the Priests , who were at the Gate with Boughs in their hands , and frighted them with their Voices , took their flight out at the open place in the midst of the Temple ; and after they had flown about a while , the Assembly which was upon the Mountain entertain'd them with loud cries of rejoycing , as accounting them to have put a period to the Ceremony , and looking on them as the Children and Messengers of the Sun , they immediately got into the Woods . As soon as these Birds were gone the people march'd down in order from the Mountain , and passing neer the Temple , the Priests , who were still in their Office , caus'd them to enter into it ; and after they had washed their hands and their faces in the Fountain , they order'd them to go out at the same entrance , which was divided by a small partition , purposely made there to prevent confusion and disorder : Then at their coming out they took another way , which led them into the Road that conducted to the Mountain , and was the same by which they had ascended ; and so every one made towards his own home . The poor , whereof the Priests had a Catalogue , staid till all the rest were gone , and receiv'd from their hands the Garments , and all the other Presents which the rich had made to the Sun , to be distributed among them ; which done , all left the Mountain , and there was an end of the Ceremony . But now , since the greatest and most considerable part of the people who are Inhabitants of the Provinces of Bemarin and Matica , and particularly the King and City of Melilot , have embraced the Christian Religion , this Mountain and its Temple are not much frequented , unless it be out of curiosity : Nor does the King permit his Subjects of the other Provinces , who have not receiv'd Baptism , to go up thither to perform their Sacrifices and all their ancient Superstitions . They believ'd the immortality of the Soul ; but they had so disguis'd this Truth with Fables , that it was in a manner smother'd thereby . They embalm'd the bodies of their deceased Relations with several sorts of Gums and Aromatical Drugs , which had the virtue of preserving them from corruption ; and after they had kept them sometimes above a year in their houses , they buried them in their Gardens , or in the neighbouring Forests , with great lamentations and ceremonies . They shew to this day at the foot of the pleasant Mountain of Olaimi , the Sepulchres of several of their Kings , which are cut in the Rock ; there is planted before every one of them a fair Cedar , for the better observation of the place , and more exact continuance of their memories . To make a greater expression of their mourning , and to shew how much they bewail'd the death of their Friends and Kinred , they cut off some part of their hair ; But when any King died they shav'd the whole head , and suffer'd not their hair to grow again , till they had bewail'd him for the space of fifteen months . The Knowledge which the Apalachites have of God , they have attain'd to by several degrees : For , to go to the bottom of the business , it is about an Age since that the first Seeds of Christian Religion were sown in that part of Florida , by a French Colony consisting of several Persons of Quality , which was brought thither and establish'd there by one Captain Ribauld in the time of Charles the Ninth King of France : The first thing he did was to build a Fort , which he named Carolina , in honour of His Christian Majesty : He impos'd also on the Capes , Ports , and Rivers of that Country , the names they are at the present known by ; so that along the Coast a man finds a place called the Port Royal , the French Cape , the Rivers of Seine , Loyre , Charante , Garonne , Daufins , May , Somme , and several other places , which have absolute French names , and consequently are a manifest argument that the said Nation have heretofore had some command there . But what is more worthy observation , and conduces more to our purpose , is , that at this first Expedition for Florida , there went along with the Adventurers two Learned and Religious Persons , who immediately upon their arrival in the Country made it their business , by all sorts of good offices , to insinuate themselves into the affections of the Inhabitants , and to learn their Language , that so they might give them some knowledge of God , and the sacred mysteries of his Gospel . The Memorials which Captain Ribauld left behind him as to that particular , shew how that the King Saturiova , who govern'd the Quarter where the French had establish'd themselves , and who had for Vassals to him several little Kings and Princes who were his Neighbours , receiv'd those Preachers very kindly , and recommended it to all his Subjects , that they should have a singular esteem for them ; so that the affection those poor people bore them , and the fidelity and zeal the others express'd for the advancement of their Conversion , rais'd even then very great hopes that the work of the Lord would prosper in their hands , and that that little portion of his Vineyard being carefully dress'd , would in time bring forth many good and precious fruits , to the praise of his grace . These happy beginnings and first-fruits of the Gospel of our Saviour Jesus , were afterwards augmented and advanc'd by the cares of Monsieur the Admiral de Coligny , who gave a Commission to one de Laudoniere , to carry over thither a considerable supply of Soldiers and all sorts of Tradesmen , which arriv'd in the year One thousand five hundred sixty and four : But these last Adventurers had hardly taken the air in the Country after their arrival thither , ere the Spaniard , who imagines that all America belongs to him , and who hath ever been jealous of the French Nation , made his advantage of the disorders which were then in that Country , to traverse the generous designs of the Directors of that hopeful Colony , and smother it as 't were in the Cradle : To that purpose he sent thither Peter Melandez with six great ships full of men and ammunition , who fell upon it on the nineteenth of September , M D LXV . Monsieur de Laudoniere and Captain Ribauld , who had not long before brought the Colony a small recruit of men , considering that it would be madness to think to oppose such a powerful force , resolv'd , with the advice of most of the Officers , to capitulate and deliver up the place to the stronger party , upon such honourable conditions as people besieg'd are wont to demand . Peter Melandez granted them most of the Articles they had propos'd ; but assoon as he was got into the Fort , and had secur'd the Guards , he broke the promise he had made them , and violating the Law of Nations , he cruelly massacred not only the Soldiery , but also all the women and children , whom he found within the place , and who could not make their escape by flight . Captain Ribauld fell in the Massacre ; but de Laudoniere made a shift to escape , through the Fenns , to the ships newly come from France , which by good fortune were still in the Road : Some others of the Inhabitants , who , upon the first arrival of the Spaniards , had foreseen the danger likely to fall upon them , got in time into the woods , and in the night time came to the Village of their good friend Saturiova , who , hating the Spaniard , gave them protection , and supply'd them with provisions for a competent subsistance , till the year M D LXVII . when Captain de Gorgues , coming to Florida with three stout ships full of resolute men and all sorts of Ammunition , severely punished the cruelty of the Spaniards , and being assisted by Saturiova , and all his Neighbours and Allies , he reveng'd the publick injuries of the French , putting to the sword all the Spaniards he met with , not only in the Fort of Carolina , which they had repair'd and fortified after their usurpation of it , but also those he found in two other Forts which they had built along the Coast , which he burnt and demolish'd , as may be seen in the xii . Chapter of the fourth Book of the Description of the West-Indies , writ by John de Laet. The Memorials which Captain de Gorgues caused to be printed , giving an account of his Expedition into Florida , tell us of a certain French-man named Peter du Bre , who having made his escape to King Saturiova , to avoid the cruelty of the Spaniards , related to him , that there escaped of that Massacre but ten men , of which number he was one ; that they all met with a safe retreat in the territories of the said Prince , who liv'd not far from their desolated Colony ; that three of the escaped persons dy'd there some months after that defeat ; that of the seven remaining , there were six were so charm'd with the advantageous relation which the subjects of Saturiova made to them daily of the Treasures of King Mayra , of the powerfulness of another whose name was Ollaca , who commanded forty Princes , and of the generosity and prudent conduct of the King of Apalacha , who govern'd many fair and large Provinces seated at the foot of the Mountains , and reaching into several delightful Vales which they encompass'd ; that they importun'd Saturiova , who had entertain'd them so kindly , that he would be pleas'd to allow them guides , to conduct them to the Frontiers of the Kingdom of the last named , of whom they had heard so many miracles , and had particularly this recommendation , that he was a lover of Strangers , and that his Subjects were the most civilly govern'd of all the Septentrional part of America ; that Saturiova , willing to add that favour to all those they had receiv'd from him before , gave them a good convoy , consisting of the most valiant of his subjects , to conduct them with all safety to all his Allies , and to the Dominions of the King of Apalacha , if they were desirous to visit him . The relation of the success of this Progress , which these few French-men undertook to satisfie their curiosity , and to make the best use they could of this interval of their misfortune , assures us , that after they had visited Athorus , the Son of Saturiova , and most of his Allies , who had their Villages all along a delightful River which in their Language they call Seloy , to avoid meeting any of the subjects of Timagoa , who was then engag'd in a War against Saturiova , there was a necessity they should cross Rivers upon boughs of trees fasten'd together , climb up Mountains , and make their way through Fens and thick Forests , where they met with several cruel beasts ; that before they came within the Dominions of the King of Apalacha , they were many times set upon by Troops of Savages , who scout up and down among those vast desarts ; that two of their Guides were kill'd in those encounters , and most of the rest dangerously wounded ; that the subjects of King Timagoa , having observ'd their march , had follow'd them for several days , and not being able to overtake them , they laid ambushes for them , thinking to have met with them in their return ; that after they had run through abundance of dangers , and many times endur'd much hunger and thirst , they got at last to the Province of Matica , which is under the jurisdiction of the King of Apalacha ; that the Governor of the City of Akoveka , which is the Metroprolis of that Country , caus'd them to be brought to the King , who was then gone to visit the Province of Amana ; that that Prince entertain'd them with so much kindness , and express'd so much friendship towards them , that they resolv'd to send back their Guides into their Country , and to setle themselves amongst the Apalachites , since they found them answerable to the account they had received of them . The remembrance of the dangers they had run through ere they could get into the Province of Matica ; the lively apprehension they had of the difficulties which were unavoidable in their return ; the little hope there was that the French would ever undertake the re-establishment of their Colony ; the pleasantness and fertility of the Country into which divine Providence had brought them ; and the good natures of the Inhabitants , besides several other considerations , prevail'd with them to resolve on that setlement . But the Guides whom Saturiova had given them , obstructed their resolution so much , and so earnestly remonstrated to them , that they durst not present themselves before their Lord without them , that to compose the difference , and prevent the reproach they were afraid of at their return into their own Country , they prevail'd so far , that two of those Travellers should come back along with them to Saturiova , to testifie their care and fidelity in the execution of the Commission he had given them . The same Relation adds further , that those four French-men who voluntarily stay'd among the Apalachites , being well instructed in the ways of God , left them some knowledge of his Sovereign Majesty : And the English , who have some years since found the way into those Provinces , write , that the Inhabitants of the Province of Bemarin do still talk of those strangers , and it is from them that they have learnt several words of the French Language , such as are among others those that signifie God , Heaven , Earth , Friend , the Sun , the Moon , Paradise , Hell , Yea , No. Besides which there are many other words common among those people , and are us'd by them to express the same thing which they signifie in French. After the death of all these French-men , who were very much lamented by all the Apalachites , excepting only the Priests of the Sun , who bore them an irreconcileable hatred , because they turned the People from Idolatry , and inclined them to the knowledge of the true God who created the Sun , whom they adored as God , the Provinces which are seated in the Vales of the Apalachaean Mountains , and had been enlightned but by a very weak ray of coelestial light , would easily have returned to the darkness of their ancient superstition , if God , by a remarkable disposal of his Providence , had not sent to them some English Families , which at their arrival thither blew up that little spark , which lay hid under the embers , into a weak flame . These Families came out of Virginia in the year M DC XXI . with an intention to go to New-England , to avoid the frequent incursions and massacres committed there by the Savages ; but the wind proving contrary to their design , they were cast on the Coasts of Florida , whence they pass'd into the Province of Matica , and thence into those of Amana and Bemarin , and in the last they setled themselves , and have drawn thither a considerable number of Ecclesiasticks and persons of quality , who have there laid the foundations of a small Colony . Most of those who are retir'd into those places so remote from all commerce in the world , undertook that generous design , in the midst of the great revolutions which happen'd in England during the late troubles , and the main business they propos'd to themselves at that time , was only to make their advantage of so seasonable a retreat , that they might the more seriously , and with less distraction , mind the attainment of their own salvation , and dilate the limits of Christianity among those poor people , if God gave them the means . We understand also by the last papers that have been sent us from America , that , God blessing the endeavours of the first Inhabitants of this small Colony , they have within these twelve or thirteen years baptiz'd most of the Officers and the most considerable Heads of Families in the Provinces of Bemarin and Amana ; That at the present , they have a Bishop and many learned and zealous Ecclesiasticks among them , who carry on the work of the Lord ; and the more to advance it , they have built Colledges in all those places where there are Churches , that the Children of the Apalachites may be instructed in the mysteries of Christian Religion and true piety . The same Papers add further , that though the King of Apalacha hath received Baptism , and seems to have much affection for these Strangers , who have procur'd him that happiness ; yet hath he of late entertain'd some jealousie of them , out of an apprehension , as it was represented to him by some of his Councel , that if he suffer'd them to grow more numerous , they might in time become Masters of the Country : He thereupon in the first place dispers'd them into several Cities , that they might not be able to make any considerable body , or foment any factions ; and afterwards , there was an order pass'd , that all those who have at the present any setlement in the bosom of his Country , might peaceably continue in their habitations , and participate of the same priviledges with the Natives , provided they held no correspondence with any abroad , to the prejudice of the publick tranquillity ; but that henceforward no other strangers shall be permitted to make any further establishments there . Those who are acquainted with the Nature of the Country , affirm , that the King of the Apalachites hath no just cause to fear that either the English or any other strangers should be guilty of any design against him , as to the mastering of his Country : For , besides the necessity there is of having a very powerful Army , ere any such enterprise can be undertaken , and that the English who are establish'd there , are no more amongst that great Nation , than a handful of sand on the Sea-side ; this Country being so remote from all the rest of the world , and destitute of Gold , Silver , precious Stones , and in a manner all rich Commodities , whereby Commerce is kept up and continu'd ; it is most certain , that it will never be much sought after or envy'd by any Europaean Nations , which send out Colonies only to those places , where there is hope of making some considerable advantage by way of Trade . Whereto may be added this further consideration , that , though these Provinces were possess'd of as great Treasures and Rarities , as they are destitute thereof ; yet lying at a great distance from Sea-Ports , and having no navigable Rivers falling into it , by means whereof there might in time be some correspondence between them and other parts , there is no likelihood that there should be many persons either in England or any where else , who would be perswaded to cross over so many Seas , to go and end their days in a Country which is destitute of all those conveniences , and cannot receive those refreshments which are brought out of Europe , and contribute much to the comfortable subsistance of all the other Colonies of America ; and in a word , a Country , which can give its Inhabitants nothing but clothing and nourishment . Some time after the English had establish'd themselves in this Country , as we have represented before , the Spaniards ( who as it were keep the keys of one part of Florida , by means of the Forts they have built near the most eminent Havens , and along the most considerable Rivers ) brought in there a company of religious men of the Order of the Minimes , whom Pope Urban the eighth had sent into the Septentrional America , in the quality of Apostolical Missionaries , and endow'd with most ample priviledges , for their better encouragement in the carrying on of that work : They arriv'd in those Provinces in the year , One thousand six hundred forty and three ; and since that time they have taken their progress through most of the Villages that lie about the great Lake , and upon the descent of the Mountains which look towards the Country of the Cofachites : It is reported , that they have baptized with great pomp the Paracoussis of the Province of Achalaca , and a great number of his Subjects . When these religious men return from their Missions , they live in a solitary , yet delightful place , which lies upon the descent of a high Mountain , not above a quarter of a league distant from the great Lake , and about as much from the greatest Village of the Province of Achalaca . Before a man comes to their habitation , he must cross through several fair Gardens , in the midst whereof there is a pleasant walk , planted with trees on both sides , which reaches to the skirt of the Mountain : And though they have seated themselves on an eminent place , yet they have many springs , which , falling down from the upper part of the Mountains , are receiv'd into great Cisterns and great Ponds , where they have abundance of good Fish : The Lord of the Country visits them often , and hath a great respect for them ; for the most part , he hath some one of them about his person , who serves him as a Chaplain . In the year One thousand six hundred fifty and three , in which Mr. Brigstock , that most inquisitive English Gentleman , from whom we have receiv'd all the account we have given of the Apalachites , arriv'd in that Province of Achalaca , the foremention'd Religious men entertain'd him very kindly , and did him all the good offices lay in their power : From them it was , that , during his aboad in the Country , he learnt all the particulars we are now going to describe , and which he hath liberally communicated to us . They show'd him an admirable Flower , which grows abundantly in the Mountains of those parts : The figure of this Flower is much like that of a Bell , and there are as many colours observable in it as in the Rain-bow ; the under leaves , which being fully blown , are much larger than those of our greatest Roses , are charged with a great many other leaves , which appear still less and less to the lower part or bottom of the Bell : Out of the midst of them there rises a little button , like a heart , which is of a very delicious taste : The Plant hath a little bushiness at the top , much like Sage : The leaves and the flower smell like a Violet : It is also a kind of sensitive Plant , for it cannot be touch'd , either in its leaves or flower , but it immediately withers . These Religious men carryed the said English Gentleman to a Village of the Indians , who inhabit in the Mountains , where there is a miraculous Grott or Cave , wherein the waters have fashion'd all the most delightful rarities , that a man can desire from a divertisment of that kind : They shew'd him particularly one place in the said Grott , where the waters falling upon a bare stone , and distilling drop after drop , of a different bigness , make so exact a musick , that there is no harmony can well be preferr'd before it . There is found in the Mountains , on the East-side of the Province of Achalaca , some Rock-Christal , and certain red and bright stones , which have such a lustre as that they might pass for right Rubies : 'T is possible there may be some Copper-mines in those parts ; but they are not yet discovered , only what confirms this opinion is , that they find a kind of golden sand there , which is wash'd down by the torrents , and hath a wonderful lustre : Mr. Brigstock having given of it to some Goldsmiths to make a test thereof , it was in a manner quite consum'd by the fire , and the little that remained in the Crucible might well pass for very fine Copper . These same Religious men shew'd the said Gentleman , as they pass'd through the woods , several sorts of trees which yielded Gums of excellent scent , as also many other Rarities , a particular account whereof would require a considerable Volume : But above all , they show'd him the tree , whereof the Floridians make that excellent drink which they call Casina , the description whereof may be seen in the History of de Laet. It is absolutely conformable to the Relation of Mr. Brigstock . Before the Inhabitants of Achalacha were converted to Christianity , they took several Wives ; but now their Marriages are regulated , and they content themselves only with one : They interr'd their Lords as the Apalachites do , in the Caves that are at the foot of the Mountains : then they made up the entrance thereof with a stone-wall : they hung before the Cave the most considerable Vessels which those Princes had made use of at their Tables : And all the Captains fasten'd all about the place , their Bows , Arrows , and Clubs , and mourned for several days at the Sepulchre : They worshipped the Sun , and held the immortality of the Soul as well as their Neighbours : They believ'd also that such as had liv'd well , and serv'd the Sun as they ought , and made many presents to the poor , in honour of him , were hapyy , and that after death they were chang'd into Stars : But on the contrary , that those who had led a wicked life , were carried into the precipices of the high Mountains , whereby they were surrounded , and there endur'd extream want and misery , amongst the Lions , Tygers , and other beasts of prey , which hunt after their sustenance therein . The Inhabitants of this Country are all long-liv'd , insomuch that there are many among them , both men and women , who are neer two hundred years of age . This curious digression we receiv'd from the forementioned English Gentleman , Mr. Brigstock , and we have inserted it here , out of a presumption that it will not be undelightful to those , who shall make it their divertisement to read this History ; at least while we are yet in expectation that that excellent person will give us a perfect accompt of the state of the Apalachites , and some others of the Neighbouring Nations , as he puts us in hope that he will. CHAP. IX . Of the Bodies of the Caribbians , and their Ornaments . WE are now to re-assume our former discourse , and return from Florida to the Caribby-Islands , to consider there , with all the exactness imaginable , what concerns those Inhabitants thereof on whom we intend to bestow the remaining part of this History , and particularly what relates to their Bodies , Minds , Dispositions , Manners , Religion , Customs , and other remarkable occurrences concerning the savage Caribbians or Cannibals , of whose origine we have already given so large an account . And whereas some of the Caribbians who inhabit in the same Islands wherein the French and other Europaean Nations have planted Colonies , or at least come often among them , accommodate themselves in many things to their manner of life , and that they may be the more kindly received by them , they quit many of their old Customs ; those who are desirous to be acquainted with the ancient manners of the Caribbians , are not to learn them of the Caribbians who live in Martinico , or those who converse most with the Europaeans ; but from those of St. Vincent , who of all others have held least correspondence with any Forreigners : It is accordingly from them that we have receiv'd what we shall hereafter relate concerning the Caribbians : But before we enter into the relation , we shall make some general observations , to prevent the astonishment which the Reader might conceive at the difference there is between the account we give of them , and what he may receive from others , either by word of mouth or writing . In the first place , it is to be acknowledged a thing almost impossible , that the Relations of Countries and Customs at so great a distance from us , should agree in all things , especially since we find that those of neighbouring Countries are for the most part differing among themselves . Secondly , it is to be observed , that since the Caribbians became familiar , and have conversed with forreign Nations , they have remitted much of their ancient Customs , and quited many things which they practis'd before with an inviolable strictness : So that there may be seen in them now a remarkable change from what they were heretofore : That the case stands thus with them now , is to be attributed partly to the conversation of the Europaeans , who in some things have oblig'd them to abate somewhat of their originary simplicity , and in others have made them worse than they were , as to our own shame we cannot but acknowledge : Hence it comes that Monsieur du Montel tells us in his Relations , that two ancient Caribbians , considering that degeneration of their Country-men , took occasion to entertain him with a discourse to this purpose : Our people are become in a manner like yours , since they came to be acquainted with you ; and we find it some difficulty to know our selves , so different are we grown from what we have been heretofore : It is to this alteration that our people attribute the more frequent happening of Hurricanes than they were observ'd to be in the days of old ; and conclude thence , that Maboya ( that is to say , the evil spirit ) hath reduc'd us under the power of the French , English , Spaniards and others , who have driven us out of the best part of our Country . Thirdly , it is possible they may have different Customs , according to the diversity of the Islands , though they all make up but one people ; as may be observed in the diversity of the Customs of one and the same Kingdom , according to the several Quarters and Provinces of it : Whence it may have proceeded , for example , that those that have conversed most at Dominico will give an account of the Opinions , Customs , and Ceremonies of the Caribbians , much different from what shall be related thereof by those persons who shall have frequented other places ; and yet the Relations of either side shall be true . Fourthly , as in the Continent of America , the Caribbians , who inhabit a good way within the Country , and consequently seldom see any forreigners , retain much more of their ancient Customs , and their old course of life , than those who living neer the Dutch Colonies of Cayenna and Berbica , drive on an ordinary trade with the Christians ; so among our Caribbians , the Inhabitants of the Islands , those who converse least with the Europaeans , such as are those of St. Vincent's , are more strict observers of their ancient course of life , than are , for example , those of Martinico or Dominico , who are oftner seen among them . Fifthly , thence it proceeds that those persons who have seen them only in these last mentioned places , or have heard of them only from such as have been acquainted with them only in those places , will haply find many things in the prosecution of our History , which may clash with the Relations they had received of them from others ; which if they do , they are not to wonder thereat , since most of our Observations relate to the Caribbians of St. Vincents . Lastly , we desire our Readers to take this further advertisement , that it is our design to give a description of the ancient Manners and Customs of these Caribbians , to the end that no body may think it strange , if their present demeanour be not in all things answerable thereto : These advertisements being thus premis'd , we proceed to give the Reader satisfaction consequently to the title of this Chapter . Most of those people whom we call Barbarians and Savages , have some thing hideous and deformed or defective , either in their Countenances or some other part of the body , as Historians affirm of the Maldiveses , the Inhabitants about the Magellane streights , and several others which we need not name here . But the Caribbians are a handsome well-shap'd people , well proportion'd in all parts of their bodies , gracefull enough , of a smiling countenance , middle stature , having broad shoulders , and large buttocks , and they are most of them in good plight , and stronger than the French : Their mouths are not over large , and their teeth are perfectly white and close : True it is their complexion is naturally of an Olive-colour , and that colour spreads even into the whites of their Eyes , which are black , somewhat little like those of the Chineses and Tartars , but very piercing : Their foreheads and noses are flat , not naturally , but by artifice : For their mothers crush them down at their birth , as also continually during the time they suckle them , imagining it a kind of beauty and perfection ; for were it not for that , their noses would be well shap'd , and they would have high foreheads as well as we : They have large and thick feet , because they go barefoot , but they are withall so hard , that they defie Woods and Rocks . Among those of the Country a man cannot meet with any wanting either one or both eyes , lame , crook-back'd , or bald , or having any other deformity naturally ; as is in like manner affirmed of the Brasilians , the Floridians , and most Nations of America ; whereas those who have walked through Grand Cairo relate , That in the Streets they have met with many one-eyed , and many stark blind people ; those infirmities being so frequent and so popular in that Country , that of ten persons five or six are subject thereto : But if any among the Caribbians are thus deformed , or have lost , or are maimed in any limb , it hapned in some Engagement against their Enemies ; and so those scars or deformities being so many demonstrations of their Valour , they glory in them ; so far are they from being in any danger of mischief , or being cast into a furnace by their Country-men , as those poor Children were among the people of Guyana , and among the Lacedemonians in the time of Lycurgus , who came out of their Mothers wombs imperfect and deformed . Nay , there are some handsom Maids and Women amongst the Savage Caribbians , witness Madamoiselle de Rosselan , wife to the Governour of Saintalousia . All the Caribbians are black-hair'd , as the Chineses are , who for that reason are sometimes call'd the Black-hair'd People : The hair of the Caribbians is not curl'd or frizzled , as that of the Moors , but streight and long , as those of the Maldiveses : And the Women attribute the highest perfection of Beauty to this black colour , as to what concerns the hair . It is reported also , That the Indian Women of Peru are so enamour'd of black hair , that to make their own of that colour by artifice , when Nature does it not , they are willing to endure incredible pains and torments : On the contrary , in Spain many Ladies , to make their hair seem to be of a golden yellow colour , perfume it with Sulphur , steep it in Aqua-fortis , and expose it to the Sun in the heat of the day , nay in the very Dog-days : And in Italy the same colour is much affected . The Caribbians are very careful in combing themselves , and they think it commendable so to do : They anoint their hair with Oil , and have certain Receipts to advance the growth thereof : The Women commonly comb their Husbands and their Children : Both Men and Women tie up their hair towards the hinder part of the head , winding it about so as that it stands up like a horn on the Crown ; on both sides they leave locks hanging down like so many Mustachioes , according to natural liberty . The Women part their hair so as that it falls down on both sides of their heads ; but the men part theirs the quite contrary way , so as that one half falls down behind , the other before , which obliges them to cut off the fore-part of it , otherwise it would fall down over their eyes : This they did heretofore with certain sharp Herbs , before they had the use of Scissers ; not to mention , that they were also accustomed to cut off their hair when they were in mourning ; whereas on the contrary , in Madagascar the Men never cut off their hair , but the Women shave it clear off ; a custom contrary to that of those people among whom S. Paul liv'd . The Caribbians seem not to have any Beards at all , but as soon as they grow they pluck them off by the roots , as the Brasilians , the Cumaneses , and certain Nations subject to the Empire of the Tartars do , who have always an iron instrument in their hands , wherewith they pluck out the hair of their Beards as soon as they come out : But the Caribbians are seldom seen to put themselves to that trouble , insomuch that it is conceiv'd they have a secret to prevent the growth of hair when it is once gotten off ; an invention which would have been of great convenience to the ancient Romans : For it is affirm'd , that they would not suffer their Beards to grow till after the time of the Emperour Adrian , who first suffer'd his to grow ; before that time it was thought among them so honourable a thing to wear no beard , that there was a prohibition made that Slaves should not shave theirs : The same prohibition extended also to all persons charg'd with any Crime , as it were to set a mark of infamy on them , till such time as they were clear'd , as Aul●● Gellius affirms ; which proceeding was contrary to what is practis'd in the Seignior's Territories , who causes the Beard to be shaven , as a mark of ignominy : In the year One thousand six hundred fifty two , that hapned to the French Consul at Alexandria , being charg'd with having done some unhandsom things in his Employment ; his Beard had such a natural graceful curl , and was of so fair a flaxen colour , that some Turks would have given him a considerable sum of money for it , and kept it for a Rarity ; but he chose rather to bring it along with him into France . The Caribbians wonder very much to see our Europeans suffer their Beards to grow so long , and think it a great deformity to wear any , as they account it a perfection in themselves to have none ; but they are not the only Savages who are fantastick in matter of gracefulness and beauty : All barbarous Nations , nay some that are civiliz'd , are wedded to their particular sentiments , as to that point : For instance , among the Maldiveses it is accounted an accomplishment of Beauty to have the body all over hairy , which among us would be thought more becoming a Bear then a Man : Among the Mexicans , to have a little narrow forehead , and that full of hair : Among the Japoneses , not to have any hair at all ; whence it comes , that they are ever employ'd in the plucking of it off , leaving only a little tuft on the crown of the head : Among the Tartarian Women it is thought a piece of Beauty to be flat-nos'd , but to heighten the attractions of their noses , they rub them with a very black unguent : Among the Inhabitants of Guinny they make the same account of great nails and flat noses ; and thence it comes that assoon as the children are come into the world , they crush down their noses with their thumbs , as do also the Brasilians : Among those of the Province of Cusco in Peru , and some oriental Inhabitants of the Indies , as also among the Calecutians , and the Malabars , it is thought very graceful to have extraordinary large ears , hanging down over their shoulders ; insomuch that some among them use divers artifices to make them such : Among the Aethiopians , great lips and a skin black as Jet , are thought beautiful : The Negroes of Mosambico are extreamly pleas'd to have their teeth very sharp , so that some use Files to make them such : Among the Maldiveses they are no less desirous to have them red , and to that end , they are continually chewing of Petel : Among the Japoneses and the Cumaneses , they are industrious to have them black , and they purposely make them such : And among the latter , it is accounted beauty to have a long face , lean cheeks , and excessively big legs : And hence it is that they squeeze the heads of their children between two cushions as soon as they are born , and that after the example of the Inhabitants about the River of Essequebe , they bind the legs very hard a little below the knee , and a little above the ankle , that so the calf may swell : Among some Peruvians , to have the face cut and chequer'd , as it were with Lancets , and to have flat and broad heads , huge foreheads , and the head very narrow from the forehead to the nape of the neck , is accounted beautiful : And to reduce it to this comely shape , they kept their childrens heads press'd between two thin boards , from the time of their birth till they were four or five year old . To be short , among some oriental Nations , and some Africans , it is accounted a great perfection in the Women , to have their breasts hanging down over their shoulders ; and among the Chineses , it is the principal part of beauty to have the foot extreamly little and thin ; and the better to have it so , while they are yet children they bind their feet so hard , that they are in a manner lam'd , and it is with much ado that they are able to stand : It were a hard matter to make a description of beauty , according to the different opinions of all these nations : But to return to the Caribbians . They go stark-naked , both men and women , as many other Nations do : And if any one among them should endeavour to hide the privy parts , all the rest would laugh at it : Though the Christians have conversed very much among them , yet have all the perswasions that have hitherto been used to induce them to cover themselves been to no purpose : And whereas sometimes , when they come to visit the Christians , or to treat with them , they have comply'd so far with them , as to cover themselves , by putting on a shirt , drawers , a hat , and such cloaths as had been given them , yet assoon as they were return'd to their own habitations , they strip themselves , and put up all in their Closets , till some such other occasion should oblige them to put them on again : To requite this compliance of the Caribbians , some among the French , having occasion to go among them , made no difficulty to strip themselves after their example : This defiance of cloaths reigns in all places under the Torrid Zone , as every one knows . When the Brasilians are reproach'd with their nakedness , they reply , that we came naked into the world , and that it were a mad thing for us to hide the bodies bestowed on us by nature . The Inhabitants of the Kingdom of Benin in Africa , are to be commended , that they cover themselves when they are to be married , and would do it sooner if their King would permit it : The women of the Lucayan Islands ought also to participate of that commendation , for they were wont to cover themselves when they came to be marriageable , and solemnized that action with great rejoicing : But now that custome is abrogated , for that poor Nation hath been utterly destroy'd by the Spaniards , or carryed away and made slaves to work in the Mines , and there are not in any of the Islands known under that name , any of the natural Inhabitants , but only some few English who were transported thither out of the Island of Bermudez . But come we to the Ornaments of our Savages . They change their natural colour by dying their bodies with some composition which makes them red all over : For living neer Rivers and Springs , the first thing they do every morning is to go and wash themselves all over : And this was the practice of the ancient Germans , as Tacitus affirms . Assoon as the Caribbians have wash'd themselves , they return to their houses , and drie themselves by a little fire ; being dry'd , the Wife , or some one of the houshold takes a gourd full of a certain red composition which they call Roucou , from the name of the tree which produces it , and whereof we have given an account in its proper place in the precedent Book : With this colour mixt with oil , they rub the whole body and the face ; the better to apply this paint , they make use of a spunge instead of a Pencil ; and to appear more gallant , they many times make black circles about the eyes , with the juice of Junipa Apples . This red painting serves them both for Ornament and for a Covering ; for besides the Beauty they imagine to themselves therein , they affirm that it makes them more supple and active ; which may be the more likely to be true , for that the ancient Wrestlers were wont to rub themselves with oil for the same end : They affirm further , That by rubbing themselves thus with Roucou , they secure themselves against the coldness of the night and rains , the stinging of the Mesquitos and the Maringoins , and the heat of the Sun , which otherwise would cause risings and ulcers in the skin . This Unction hardens their skins , and withal gives it an extraordinary lustre and smoothness , as all know who have seen and felt them . Most Savages do thus paint and trick up themselves after a strange manner ; but they do not all use the same colours , nor observe the same fashion : For there are some who paint their Bodies all red , as our Inhabitants of the Caribbies do ; as for instance , those of the Cape de Lopes Gonsalvez ; but others make use of other colours , as Black , White , Chestnut , Gingioline , Blew ; Yellow , and the like . Some use only one particular colour ; others paint themselves with several colours , and represent divers figures on their bodies : Some others , without applying any colour , rub themselves all over with the oil of Palm-trees : Some anoint themselves with the oil of Balm , and then cast on it a small powder , which seems as if it were the filings of Gold. In fine , there are some who anoint their bodies with a glewy oil , and blow on that the downe or smallest Feathers of divers Birds ; or haply they cover themselves with a kind of gummy paste , which is of a very sweet scent , and fasten thereon the most delightful Flowers growing in their Country . There is sufficient choice of all these modes ; and it were a pleasant sight to see a company of these Morris-dancers dancing together . We might add thereto , to make the divertisement the more compleat , those Turkish Pilgrims who commonly go in long Garments made of thousands of pieces of all sorts of colours . But this is to be noted , That the painting of the body is a very ancient kind of Ornament ; and among other Monuments of this piece of Antiquity , Pliny and Herodian affirm , that certain people of Great Brittany , not using any kind of cloathing , painted their bodies with divers colours , and represented thereon the figures of certain living Creatures , whence they were called Picti , that is , Painted people . But among all the Savages who at this day paint themselves , the Caribbians have this advantage , that they adorn themselves with a colour which the Ancients honour'd most of any ; for it is reported , that the Goths made use of Vermilion to make their faces red ; and the ancient Romans , as Pliny affirms , painted their bodies with Minium upon the day of their Triumph ; and he particularly tells us that Camillus did so : and he further adds , that upon Festival days they so painted the face of the Statue of their Jupiter ; and that heretofore the Aethiopians made so great account of this Vermilion colour , that their principal Lords apply'd it all over their bodies , and that their Gods wore it in their Images . Our Caribbians do for the most part content themselves with this ordinary dress of red painting , which serves them instead of Shirts , Cloths , Cloaks and Coats : But on solemn days and times of publick rejoicing , they add to the red divers other colours , spreading them fantasticallly over the face and the whole body . But this kind of painting is not the only ornament in use among them ; they adorn the crown of the head with a little Hat made of birds feathers , of different colours , or with a Plume of Herons feathers , or those of some other Bird : They also sometimes wear a crown of feathers , which covers their heads , so that there may be seen among them a great many crowned heads , though there be no Kings : And yet they may be better look'd upon as Kings with their feather Crowns , than the Lord of the Gulf of Antongil be taken for a Sovereign Prince , when he hath for his Scepter and the badge of his Royal dignity , but a great Gardiner's Pruning-hook , which he always carries about him . The women among the Maldeveses , make about a dozen holes in each ear , at which they fasten little gilt nails , and sometimes Pearls and Precious Stones : The Ladies of Madagascar and Brasil make a hole as big as that a man may thrust his thumb through it in the lower part of the ear , at which they hang pendants of wood and bone : And the Peruvians , under the reign of their Kings the Yncas , were accustomed to make in their ears a hole of an incredible bigness , at which they fastened chains of a quarter of an Ell in length , with Pendants of Gold at the bottom , of an extraordinary bigness : But our Caribbians ▪ are content with a small hole , according to the European mode , in the softest part of the ear , through which they put the bones of certain Fishes very smooth , pieces of that kind of Tortoise shells which they call Carets ; and since the Christians came among them , Buckles of Gold , Silver , Latten , at which they hang very fair Pendants : They know how to distinguish between those that are right and the counterfeit , but they are most taken with such as are made of Chrystal , Amber , Coral , or some other rich material , provided the buckle , and all the other workmanship be of Gold : Some have endeavoured to put upon them such as were only Copper gilt , and would have perswaded them they were Gold ; but they refused them , saying that they intended to deceive them , and that it was but Kettle-gold : and to make a tryal thereof , they were wont to put them into their mouths : So great is their experience in these things beyond those of Madagascar , who when the Hollanders coming thither in the year MDC XLV . offered them a Silver-spoon , put it between their teeth , and finding it was hard refus'd it , desiring one of Tin : Whence it may easily be imagined what account they made of Tin , since they gave a young maid in exchange for a Spoon of that mettal . Herodotus affirms that heretofore among the Aethiopians , Copper was in better esteem than Gold , the use whereof was so vile , that they bound Malefactors with chains of Gold. The Caribbians do sometimes also make holes through their lips , and put through them a kind of little Bodkin , which is made of the bone of some beast or fish : Nay they bore through the space between the Nostrils , that they may hang there some Ring , a grain of Chrystal , or some such toy : The necks and arms of our Caribbians have also their respective ornaments ; for they have their Neck-laces and Bracelets of Amber , Coral , or some other glittering material : The men wear Bracelets on the brawny part of the arm , neer the shoulder ; but the women wear theirs about the wrists : They adorn also their legs with Chains of Rassada , instead of Garters : Those among them who have no acquaintance with the Europaeans , commonly wear about their necks Whistles made of the bones of their enemies , and great chains made of the teeth of Agoutys , Tygers , wild Cats , or little shells bor'd through and fasten'd together with a thread of fine Cotton of a red or violet colour . And when they would make the greatest show they can , they add to all this a kind of Caps , certain Bracelets , which they fasten under their armpits , Scarfs , and Girdles of Feathers very industriously dispos'd together by a delightful intermixture , which they suffer to hang down over their shoulders , or from the navel to the middle of the thigh . But the most considerable of all their Ornaments , are certain large Medals of fine Copper extreamly well polished , without any graving on them , which are made after the figure of a crescent , and enchac'd in some kind of solid and precious wood ▪ these in their own language they call Caracolis : They are of different largeness , for there are some so small that they hang them at their ears like Pendants , and others about the bigness of the palm of a mans hand , which they have hanging about their necks , beating on their breasts : They have a great esteem for these Caracolis , aswell by reason the material whereof they are made , which never contracts any rust , glisters like Gold , as that it is the rarest and most precious booty they get in the incursions they make every year into the Country of the Arouagues their Enemies ; and that it is the livery or badge , whereby the Captains and their Children are distinguish'd from the ordinary sort of people : Accordingly those who have any of these jewels make so great account of them , that when they die , they have no other inheritance to leave their Children and intimate Friends : Nay there are some among them who have of these Caracolis which had been their Grandfathers , wherewith they do not adorn themselves but on extraordinary occasions . The women paint the whole body , and adorn themselves much after the same manner as the men do , excepting only those differences we have mentioned before , and that they wear no Crowns on their heads : There is this also particularly observable in them , that they wear a kind of buskins , which fall no lower than the ankle : This kind of ornament is very neatly wrought , and edg'd above and below with a certain intertexture of rushes and cotton , which lying streight on the calf of the leg makes it seem more full . CHAP. X. Certain Remarks upon the Caribbian Language . IT is our intention at the end of this History , for the satisfaction of the more curious Reader , to add a large Vocabulary of the Caribbian Language ; and therefore , in this Chapter , we shall only make some principal remarks upon it , such as may in some measure discover the grace , the smoothness , and the proprieties thereof . 1. The Caribbians have an ancient and natural Language , such as is wholly peculiar to them , as every Nation hath that which is proper to it . 2. But besides that ancient Language , they have fram'd another bastard-speech , which is intermixt with several words taken out of forreign Languages , by the commerce they have had with the Europaeans : But above all they have borrowed many words of the Spaniards , for they were the first Christians that came among them . 3. Among themselves , they alwaies make use of their ancient and natural Language . 4. But when they have occasion to converse or negotiate with the Christians , they always make use of their corrupt Language . 5. Besides that , they have also a very pleasant intermixture of words and expressions when they would undertake to speak in some forreign Language : As for example , when they use this expression to the French , saying , Compere Governeur , that is , Gossip Governour , using the word Compere generally towards all those who are their Friends or Allies : In like manner they would say , without any more ceremony , Compere Roy , that is , Gossip , or Friend King , if there were any occasion to do it : It is also one of their ordinary complements to the French , when they say with smiling countenance , Ah si toy bon pour Caraibe , moy bon pour France , If thou art good for the Caribbian , I am good for France : And when they would commend , and express how much they are satisfy'd with those of the same Nation , they say , Mouche bon France pour Caraibe , France is very good for the Caribbian ; they say also , Maboya mouche fache contre Caraibe , Maboya doth much against the Caribbian , when it thunders , or in a Hurricane ; and , Moy mouche Lunes , I have lived many Moons , to signifie that they are very ancient : They have also these words often in their mouths , when they find that the French would abuse their simplicity , Compere , toy trompe Caraibe , Friend thou deceivest the Caribbian : And they are often heard to say when they are in a good humour , Moy bonne Caraibe , I am an honest Caribbian . 6. Yet is it to be observ'd , that though the Caribbians of all the Islands do generally nnderstand one another , yet is there in several of them some dialect different from that of the others . 7. There is no great use made of the letter P. in their Language ; but that only excepted , there is no want of letters , as there is in the Language of Japan , Braseel and Canada , which want the letters F. L. R. Or in that of Peru , wherein B. D. F. G. J. consonant and X are wanting , as Historians affirm . 8. The Language of the Caribbians is extreamly smooth , and for the most part pronounced with the lips , some few words with the teeth , and in a manner nothing at all from the throat . For though the words we shall set down hereafter , seem to be rough , as they are written , yet when they pronounce them , they make elisions of certain letters , and give such an air thereto as renders their discourse very delightful to the ear : Whence it came , that Monsieur du Montel hath given this testimony of them : I took great pleasure , said he , in hearkning unto them when I was among them , and I could not sufficiently admire the grace , the fluency , and the sweetness of their pronunciation , which they commonly accompany with a little smiling , such as takes very much with those who converse with them . 9. The Caribbians who are Inhabitants of the Islands have a sweeter pronunciation than those of the Continent : but otherwise they differ only in a dialect . 10. By the same word , according as it is diversly pronounced they signifie several things : For example , the word Anhan signifies , 1. Yes , 2. I know not , 3. Thine , or take it , according to the pronunciation that is given it . 11. The Europaeans cannot pronounce the Caribbian Language with the grace and fluency natural thereto , unless they have learnt it very young . 12. They hear one another very patiently , and never interrupt one the other in their discourse : But they are wont to give a little hem at the end of every three or four periods , to express the satisfaction they have to hear what is spoken . 13. What advantage soever the Europaeans may imagine they have over the Caribbians , either as to the natural faculties of the mind , or the easiness of pronunciation of their own Languages , in order to the more easie attainment of theirs , yet hath it been found by experience , that the Caribbians do sooner learn ours than we do theirs . 14. Some among the French have observ'd , that the Caribbians have a kind of aversion for the English tongue , nay so far , that some affirm they cannot endure to hear it spoken where they are , because they look on them as their Enemies . And whereas there are in their corrupt Language many words taken out of the Spanish , a people whom they also account their Enemies , it proceeds hence , that they learn'd them during the time they held a fair correspondence with that Nation , and before they began to treat them as they afterwards did . 15. They are very shie in communicating their Language , out of a fear the secrets of their Wars might be discovered ; nay , those among them who have embrac'd the Christian Religion , would not be perswaded to reveal the grounds of their Language , out of a belief it might prejudice their Nation . 16. We shall here set down some of the most particular proprieties of their Language : In the first place , the men have many expressions proper only to themselves , which the women understand well enough , but never pronounce : And the women have also their words and phrases , which if the men should use they would be laugh'd at ; whence it comes , that in this Discourse one would think the women spoke a Language different from that of the men , as will be seen in our Vocabulary , by the difference of expressions which the men and women make use of to signifie the same thing : The Savages of Dominico affirm , that it proceeds hence , that when the Caribbians came to inhabit these Islands , they were possess'd by a Nation of the Arouagues , whom they absolutely destroy'd , save only the Women , whom they married for the re-peopling of the Country ; so that those Women having retain'd their own Language , taught it their Daughters , and brought them to speak as they did ; which being practis'd to the present by the Mothers towards their Daughters , their Language came to be different from that of the Men in many things : But the male Children , though they understand the speech of their Mothers and Sisters , do nevertheless imitate their Fathers and Brethren , and accustom themselves to their Language when they are five or six years old . To confirm what we have said concerning the cause of this difference of Language , it is alledg'd , That there is some conformity between the Language of the Arouagues who live in the Continent , and that of the Caribbian Women : But it is to be observ'd , That the Caribbians of the Continent , as well Men as Women , speak the same Language , as having not corrupted it by inter-marriages with strange Women . 17. The old men have also some terms particular to themselves , and certain affected expressions , not at all us'd by the younger sort of people . 18. The Caribbians have also a certain Language which they make use of only among themselves , when they entertain any warlike Resolutions ; it is a very hard kind of fustian-language : The Women and Maids know nothing of that mysterious Language , nor yet the young Men , till they have given some assurances of their generosity , and the zeal they have for the common Quarrel of their Nation against their Enemies : This is to prevent the discovery of their designs before the appointed time . 19. For the variation of their Cases , Persons , Moods , and Genders , they have no distinct particles as we have , but they lengthen their words by certain syllables or letters at the beginning or end of the word , and sometimes by the change of the letters : Thus they say in the Imperative , Bayoubaka , Go ; but in the Indicative , Nayoubakayem , I go : In like manner , Babinaka , dance ; Nabinakayem , I dance ; much like the formation of the Hebrew Verbs . 20. Indefinite and absolute Nouns are not much in use among them , especially the names of the parts of the body ; but they are always in a manner restrain'd to a first , second , or third person . 21. The first person is commonly express'd by the Letter N ; at the beginning of a word , as Nichic , my Head ; the second by a B , as Bichic , thy Head ; and the third by an L , as Lichic , his Head. 22. The neuter and absolute Gender is express'd by a T , as Tichic , the Head ; but this is not much in use . 23. They have different names in speaking to persons when they are present , and others when they speak of them ; thus they say Baba , Father , speaking to him , and Youmaan , speaking of him ; Bibi , Mother , speaking to her , and Ichanum , speaking of her ; which , with the difference there is between the Language of the Men and the Women , the young and the old , their ordinary Discourse , and that us'd by them when they are engag'd in Military Deliberations , must needs cause a great multiplication of words in their Language . 24. Their proper Names are many times deriv'd from certain Accidents , as we shall see more particularly in the Chapter of the Birth and Education of their Children . 25. They never name any one when the party is present ; or at least , out of respect , they do but half name him . 26. They never pronounce the whole Name of either Man or Woman ; but they do those of Children ; so that they will say , the Father or Mother of such a one ; or else they say half the Name ; as for instance , Mala , insteed of saying Malakaali , and Hiba for Hibalomon . 27. The Uncles and Aunts , as many as are of the collateral Line , are called Fathers and Mothers by their Nephews ; so that the Uncle is called Baba , that is to say , Father : But when they would expresly signifie the true and proper Father , they many times add another word , saying , Baba tinnaca . 28. Consequently to the precedent appellation , all the He-Cousins are also called Brothers , and all the She-Cousins , Sisters . 29. But between He-Cousin and She-Cousin , the former calls the latter Youëilleri , that is to say properly , My Female , or my betrothed ; for naturally among them the She-Cousins become Wiyes to the He-Cousins . 30. The Months they call Lunes , that is , Moons ; and the Years ●oussinieres , that is , the Seven Stars . 31. We shall now give a taste of the naturalness and elegance of their Language , setting down the signification of their words , without expressing the words themselves , so to avoid the setting of them down twice , as reserving that for our Vocabulary . 32. To signifie , that a thing is lost or broken , they commonly say it is dead . 33. They call a Capuchin Friar , Father Aïoupa ; and the word Aïoupa signifies in their Language a Covering or a Penthouse ; as if they said , It is a man by whom one may be cover'd , by reason of his great Capouche : By the same name they also ironically call an Ape or Monkey , by reason of his long Beard . 34. A Christian , a Man of the Sea ; because the Christians came to them in Ships . 35. A Lieutenant , the track of a Captain , or that which appears after him . 36. My Son in Law , he who makes me little Children . 37. My younger Brother , my half . 38. My Wife , my heart . 39. A Boy , A little Male. 40. A Girl , A little Female . 41. The Spaniards and English , Deformed Enemies , Etoutou noubi ; because they are cloath'd , in opposition to their Enemies who are naked , whom they call simply Etoutou , that is to say , Enemies . 42. A Fool , Him who sees nothing , or who hath no light . 43. The Eye-lid , The Covering of the Eye . 44. The Eye-brows , The Hair of the Eye . 45. The Ball of the Eye , The Kernel of the Eye . 46. The Lips , The Borders of the Mouth . 47. The Chin , The prop of the Teeth . 48. The Neck , The prop of the Head. 49. The Arm and a Wing are express'd by the same word . 50. The Pulse , The Soul of the Hand : The Germans make such another composition , when they call the Glove the Shooe of the Hand . 51. The Fingers , The little ones , or Children of the Hand . 52. The Thumb , The Father of the Fingers , or that which is opposite to them : Of that kind is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Greeks . 53. A Joint , A thing added ; they call also by that name a piece set on a Garment . 54. The Bladder , The Urine Vessel . 55. The Ham , That which draws the Leg. 56. The Sole of the Foot , The inside of the Foot. 57. The Toes , The little ones , or children of the Foot. 58. The number Ten , All the Fingers of both hands . 59. Twenty , The Fingers of the Hands , and Toes of the Feet . 60. A Pocket-pistol , A little Arquebusse . 61. A Candlestick , That which holds somthing . 62. Thorns , The hair of the Tree , or the eyes of the Tree . 63. The Rainbow , Gods Plume of Feathers . 64. The noise of Thunder , Trerguetenni . 65. This Language hath also in its abundance and its naturalness some imperfections which are particular thereto ; yet are they such as that some of them do not so much deserve blame as commendation . 66. The Caribbians in their natural Language have very few words of injury or abuse ; and what they say that is most offensive in their Railleries is , Thou art not good , or thou hast as much wit as a Tortoise . 67. They have not so much as the names of several Vices ; but the Christians have sufficiently supplied them therewith . Some have admir'd that in the Language of Canada there is no word answerable to Sin ▪ but they might have observ'd withal , that there is not any whereby to express Virtue . 68. They have no words to express Winter , Ice , Hail , Snow , for they know not what they are . 69. They are not able to express what does not fall under the Senses , save that they have certain names for some both good and evil Spirits ; but that excepted , they have no word to signifie Spiritual things , as Understanding , Memory , Will ; as for the Soul , they express it by the word Heart . 70. Nor have they the names of Virtues , Sciences , Arts , Trades , nor those of most of our Arms and Tools , save only what they have learn'd since their Commerce with the Christians . 71. They can name but four Colours , whereto they make all the rest to relate ; to wit , White , Black , Yellow , and Red. 72. They cannot express any number above Twenty ; & their expression of that is pleasant , being oblig'd , as we said elswhere , to shew all the Fingers of their Hands , and Toes of their Feet . 73. When they would signifie a great Number , which goes beyond their Arithmetick , they have no other way then to shew the hair of their Heads , or the sand of the Sea ; or they repeat several times the word Mouche , which signifies Much ; as when they say in their Gibberish , Moy mouche mouche Lunes , to shew that they are very ancient . 74. In fine , They have neither Comparatives nor Superlatives ; but for want thereof , when they would compare things together , and prefer one before all the rest , they express their sentiment by a demonstration which is natural and pleasant enough : Thus , when they would represent what they think of the Europaean Nations which they are acquainted withall , they say of the Spaniards and the English , that they are not good at all ; of the Dutch , that they have as much goodness as a mans hand , or as far as the elbow ; and of the French , that they are as both the arms , which they stretch out to shew the greatness thereof : This last Nation they have a greater affection for than for any other , especially those of it who have gone along with them to their wars ; for they give those part of their booty : And as often as they return from their wars , though the French had not gone along with them , yet do they send them part of the spoil . CHAP. XI . Of the Dispositions of the Caribbians , and their Manners . THE Caribbians are naturally of a pensive and melancholy temperament , fishing , sloth , and the temperature of the air contributing much to the continuance of that humour : but having found by experience , that that uncomfortable constitution was prejudicial to their health , and that the mind ore-press'd dries up the bones , they for the most part do so great violence to their natural inclination , that they appear chearful , pleasant , and divertive in their conversation , especially when they have got a little wine in their heads : Nay they have brought themselves to such a pass , that , as the Brasilians , they can hardly endure the company of such as are melancholy : and those who have conversed much with them have alwaies found them very facetious , and loth to let slip any occasion of laughing , without making their advantage of it : nay sometimes they have burst out into laughter , at what the most inclin'd thereto among us would hardly have smil'd . Their discourses among themselves are commonly concerning their hunting , their fishing , their gardening , or some other innocent subjects ; and when they are in strange company , they are never troubled if any body laugh in their presence , so far are they from thinking it done as any affront to them : And yet , they are so far from the simplicity of a certain Nation of New-France , who acknowledge themselves to be Savages , not knowing what that denomination signifies , that they think themselves highly injur'd when any one gives them that name : for they understand what the word means , and say that term belongs only to the wild beasts , the Inhabitants of the woods : Nor do they take it well to be called Cannibals , though they eat the flesh of their Enemies , which they say they do to satisfie their indignation and revenge , and not out of any delicacy they find in it more than in any thing else whereby they are sustain'd : But they are extreamly pleas'd when any one calls them Caribbians , because it is a name they pride themselves much in , as being a certain acknowledgment of their generosity and courage : For they are not only the Apalachites , from amongst whom they came , who by that word signifie a Warlike and valiant man , endu'd with force and a particular dexterity in military affairs ; but even the Aronagnes themselves their irreconcileable Enemies , having often experienc'd their valour , understand thereby the same thing , though by the same word they would also denote a Cruel person , by reason of the miseries the Caribbians have occasioned them . But howere it be , this is certain , that our Savages of the Caribbies are so much pleased with that name , that speaking to the French they have this perpetually in their mouths , Toy Francois , moy Caraibe , Thou art a French-man , I am a Caribbian . In all other things they are of a good and tractable disposition ; and they are so great Enemies to severity , that if the Europaean or other Nations who have any of them slaves ( as among others the English have some , cunningly trapan'd and carryed away by them from the places of their birth ) treat them with any rigour , they many times die out of pure grief : But by fair means they will do any thing , contrary to the Negroes , who must be roughly dealt with , otherwise they grow insolent , slothful , and perfidious . They commonly reproach the Europaeans with their avarice , and their immoderate industry in getting of wealth together for themselves and their Children , since the earth is able to find sufficient sustenance for all men , if so be they wil take ever so little pains to cultivate it : as for themselves , they say they are not perplex'd with caring for those things whereby their lives are preserv'd ; and indeed it must be acknowledged , that they are incomparably fatter , and have their health better than those that fare deliciously : Most certain it is , that they live without ambition , without vexation , without disquiet , having no desire of acquiring honours or wealth , slighting Gold and Silver , as the ancient Lacedemonians , and the Peruvians , and contenting themselves with what Nature had made them , and what the earth supplies them withall for their sustenance : And when they go a hunting , or a fishing , or root up trees for ground to make a little Garden , or to build houses , which are innocent employments , and suitable to the nature of man , they do all without eagerness , and as it were by way of divertisement and recreation . But it raises a particular astonishment in them when they see how much we esteem Gold , considering we are so well furnish'd with Glass and Chrystal , which in their judgment are more beautiful , and consequently ought to be more highly prized : To this purpose , Benzoni a Milanese Historian , relates a strange story of the New-world , how that the Indians detesting the insatiable avarice of the Spaniards , who subdu'd them , took a piece of Gold in their hands , and said , Behold the God of the Christians ; for this they come from Casteel into our Country ; for this they have made us slaves , banish'd us out of our habitations , and committed horrid things against us ; for this they are engag'd in wars amongst themselves ; for this they kill one the other ; for this they are alwaies in disquiet , they quarrel , rob , curse and blaspheme : In fine , there is no villany , no mischief but they will commit for this . In like manner , our Caribbians , when they see the Christians sad and perplext at any thing , are wont to give them this gentle reprehension : `` Compere ( a word they have learnt of the French , and commonly use to express their affection , as the women do also call our Europaeans Commeres , as a mark of their friendship ; both words signifying in English Gossip , or familiar friend ) how miserable art thou , thus to expose thy person to such tedious and dangerous Voyages , and to suffer thy self to be orepress'd with cares and fears ! The inordinate desire of acquiring wealth puts thee to all this trouble , and all these inconveniences ; and yet thou art in no less disquiet for the Goods thou hast already gotten , than for those thou art desirous to get : Thou art in continual fear lest some body should rob thee either in thy own Country or upon the Seas , or that thy Commodities should be lost by shipwrack , and devour'd by the waters : Thus thou growest old in a short time , thy hair turns gray , thy forehead is wrinkled , a thousand inconveniences attend thy body , a thousand afflictions surround thy heart , and thou makest all the haste thou canst to the grave : Why art thou not content with what thy own Country produces ? Why dost not thou contemn riches as we do ? And to this purpose , the great Traveller Vincent le Blanc hath a remarkable discourse of some Brasilians : That wealth which you Christians pursue with so much earnestness , do they any way promote your advancement in the grace of God ? Do they prevent your dying ? Do you carry them along with you to the grave ? To the same purpose was their discourse to J. de Lery , as he relates in his History . The Caribbians have this further reproach to make to the Europaeans , to wit , that of their usurpation of their Country , and they stick not to do it as a manifest injustice : Thou hast driven me , says this poor people , out of St. Christophers , Mevis , Montserrat , St. Martins , Antego , Gardeloupe , Barbouthos , St. Eustace's , &c. neither of which places belonged to thee , and whereto thou couldest not make any lawful pretence : And thou threatnest me every day to take away that little which is left me : What shall become of the poor miserable Caribbian ? Must he go and live in the Sea with the fishes ? Thy Country must needs be a wretched one , since thou leavest it to come and take away mine : Or thou must needs be full of malice , thus to persecute me out of a frolick . This complaint may well exempt them from the opprobrious denomination of Savages . Lycurgus would not permit his Citizens to travel , out of a fear they might learn the manners of forreign Countries : But our Savages stand in need of much travel to unbarbarize themselves , if we may use such an expression : And yet they are not only free from that insatiable covetousness , which makes the Christians undertake so great and so dangerous voyages , but also from the curiosity of seeing any other Country in the world , as being enamoured of their own more than any other . And thence it comes , that , imagining we should not be more curious than they are , nor less lovers of our Countries , they are astonish'd at our Voyages ; wherein they have the honour to be like Socrates , of whom Plato gives this testimony , that he had no more design to leave Athens , with any intention to travel , than the lame and the blind ; and that he desired not to see other Cities , nor to live under other Laws ; being , as to this particular , as far as our Caribbians , from the opinion of the Persians , among whom it is come into a Proverb , that he who hath not travell'd the world may be compared to a Bear. But we are to note further , that our Caribbians of the Islands have not only an aversion from travelling into any other parts of the world , but they would not also willingly suffer any of theirs to be carried away into a strange Country , without an absolute promise within a short time to bring them back again : But if it happens through some misfortune that any one of them dies by the way , there is no thinking of any return among them , for there is no hope of reconciliation . But if they have no curiosity for things at a great distance from them , they have much for those that are neerer hand , insomuch that if a man open a chest in their presence , he must shew them all that is in it , otherwise they will think themselves dis-obliged : And if they like any thing of what they see therein , though it be of ever so little value , they will give the most precious thing they have for it , that so they may satisfie their inclination . As concerning Traffick , true it is , that having treated about something , they will fall off from what they have promised : But the secret to make them stand to their bargain , is to tell them , that a Merchant ought to be as good as his word : For when they are press'd upon in point of honour , and reproached with inconstancy as if they were children , they are ashamed of their lightness . Theft is accounted a great crime amongst them ; wherein it must be acknowledged they shew themselves more rational than Lycurgus , who allowed that vice in the Lacedaemonian children , as a very commendable employment , provided they did their business cleaverly , and Hocus-pocus-like : But the Caribbians have so natural and so great an aversion for that sin , that there is no such thing found among them , which is very rare among Savages : For most of them are Theeves ; and thence it is that some of their Islands have their name thence . But for the Caribbians , as they are are not of their own nature any way inclined to thieving , so they live without any distrust one of another : So that their Houses and Plantations are left without any body to look to them , though they have neither doors nor inclosures , after the same manner as some Historians relate of the Tartars : But if the least thing in the world be taken from them , such as may be a little knife , wherewith they do strange things in Joyner's work , they so highly prize what is useful to them , that such a loss is enough to set them a weeping , and grieving for the space of eight days after it , nay will engage them in combinations with their friends to get reparations , and to be reveng'd on the person whom they suspect guilty of the theft : Accordingly in those Islands where they have their habitations neer those of the Christians , they have often revenged themselves of those who had , as they said , taken away any of their little houshould-stuff : And in those places when they find something wanting in their houses , they presently say , Some Christian hath been here : And among the grievances and complaints which they make to the Governours of the French Nation , this comes alwaies in the front , Compere Governour , thy Mariners ( so they call all the forreign Inhabitants ) have taken away a knife out of my Cot , or some other piece of houshold-stuff of that kind . The Inhabitants of Guinny would not make any such complaints : For if they chance to lose something , they are of a perswasion that some of their deceased Relations , having occasion for it in the other world , came and took it away . The Caribbians are a people as it were associated in one common interest , and they are of all people the most loving one to another ; being in that particular far from the humour of those Astaticks of Java , who speak not to their own Brothers without a dagger in their hands , so distrustful are they one of another : From this affection which our Savages mutually bear one another , does it proceed that there are few quarrels and animosities among them . But if they are once injur'd , either by a Stranger or one of their own Countrymen , they never forgive , but contrive all the waies they can to be revenged : Thus when any of those Imposters , whom they call Bogez , makes them believe that one of those whom they account Sorcerers is author of the mischief that hath happened to them , they endeavour all they can to kill him , saying , Yaraliatana , he hath bewitched me ; Nebanebouibatina , I will be revenged of him : And this furious passion and desire to be revenged , is that which makes them so brutish , as we said before , as to eat the very flesh of their Enemies , whereof we shall give the particulars in their proper place : This implacable animosity is the vice generally reigning among them ; and it exercises the same Tyranny , without any exception , over all the Savages of America : The revenge of the Inhabitants of Canada is sometimes very pleasant ; for they eat their own lice , because they have bitten them : If the Brasilians hurt themselves against a stone , to be revenged they bite it as hard as they can ; It is observed also that they bite the Arrows which light upon them in fighting . Without any obligation to Lycurgus , or his Laws , the Caribbians , by a secret law of nature , bear a great respect to ancient people , and hear them speak with much attention , expressing by their gesture , and a little tone of the voice , how much they are pleas'd with their discourses : And in all things the younger sort comply with the sentiments of the ancient , and submit to their wills : It is reported they do the same in Brasil and China . The Young men among the Caribbians have no conversation either with the Maids or married Women : And it hath been observed , that the men are less amorous in this Country than the women , as they are in several other places under the Torrid Zone : Both the men and women among the Caribbians are naturally chast , a quality very rare among Savages : And when those of other Nations look over-earnestly upon them , and laugh at their nakedness , they are wont to say to them , Friends , you are to look on us only between both the eyes ; a vertue worthy admiration in a people that go naked , and are as barbarous as these . It is related of Captain Baron , that in one of the incursions made by him and his party into the Island of Montserrat , then possest by the English , he made great waste in the Plantations that lay neerest to the Sea , so that he carried a great booty , and that among the Prisoners there being a young Gentlewoman , Wife to one of the Officers of the Island , he caused her to be brought to one of his houses in Dominico : this Gentlewoman being big with child when she was carried away , was very carefully attended during the time of her lying in , by the Savage women of the same Island : And though she liv'd there a good while after among them , neither Captain Baron nor any other ever touched her ; a great example of reservedness in such people . Yet must it be acknowledged , that some of them have since degenerated from that chastity , and many other vertues of their Ancestors : But we must withall make this acknowledgment , that the Europaeans by their pernicious examples , and the unchristian-like treatment they have us'd towards them , basely deceiving them , perfidiously upon all occasions breaking their promises with them , unmercifully rifling and burning their houses and villages , and ravishing and debauching their Wives and Daughters , have taught them ( to the perpetual infamy of the Christian name ) dissimulation , lying , treachery , perfidiousness , luxury , and several other vices , which were unknown in those parts , before they had any Commerce with them . But as to other concerns , these Savages are remarkable for their civility and courtesie , beyond what can be imagined in Savages : Not but that there are some Caribbians very brutish and unreasonable ; but for the greater part of them their judgment and docility is observable upon many occasions , and those who have conversed long with them , have found several experiences of their fair dealing , gratitude , friendship and generosity : But of this we shall speak more particularly in the Chapter where we shall treat of their Reception of such Strangers as come to visit them . They are also great lovers of cleanliness ( a thing extraordinary among Savages ) and have such an aversion for all nastiness , that if one should ease himself in their Gardens where their Cassava and Potatoes are planted , they will presently forsake them , and not make use of any thing growing therein : Of this their neatness in this and other things , we shall have occasion to say more in the Chapter Of their Habitations , and their Repasts . CHAP. XII . Of the natural simplicity of the Caribbians . ADmiration being the Daughter of Ignorance , we are not to think it strange that the Caribbians , who have so little knowledge of those excellent things which study and experience have made familiar amongst civiliz'd Nations , should be so much astonish'd when they meet with any thing whereof the cause is unknown to them , and that they should be brought up in so great simplicity , that it might be taken in most of these poor people for a brutish stupidity . This simplicity is remarkable , among other things , in the extraordinary fear they conceive at the sight of Firearms , which they look on with a strange admiration ; but their astonishment is greatest at Fire-locks , much beyond what they have for great Guns and Muskets , because they see Fire put to them ; but for Fire-locks , they are not able to conceive how it is possible they should take Fire ; and so they believe it is the evil Spirit Maboya who does that Office : But this fear and astonishment is common to them with divers other Savages , who have not found any thing so strange in their encounters with the Europaeans , as those Arms which spit Fire , and at so great a distance wound and kill those whom they meet with : This was it , together with the Prodigy of seeing Men fighting on Horseback , which principally made the Peruvians think the Spaniards to be Gods , and occasioned their submission to them with less resistance . It is reported also that the Arabians , who make Incursions along the River Jordan , and should be more accustomed to War , are not free from this fear and astonishment . Among the several discoveries of the simplicity of our Caribbians , we shall here set down two very considerable ones . When there happens an Eclipse of the Moon , they believe that Maboya eats her , and they dance all night , making a noise with Gourds , wherein there are many small Pebbles : And when they smell any thing of ill scent , they are wont to say , Maboya cayeu eu , that is , The Devil is here ; Caima Loary , Let us be gone because of him , or for fear of him : Nay they attribute the name of Maboya , or Devil , to certain Plants of ill scent , such as may be Mushrooms , and to whatever is apt to put them into any fright . Some years since , the greatest part of the Caribbians were perswaded that Gun-powder was the Seed of some Herb ; nay , there were those who desir'd some of it to sow in their Gardens ; nay , some were so obstinate , that , though disswaded from it , they put it into the ground , out of a perswasion that it would bring forth somwhat , as well as other Seeds : Yet was not this Imagination so gross as those of certain Brutes of Guinny , who , the first time they saw Europaeans , thought the Commodities they brought them , such as Linnen , Cloathes , Knives , and Fire-arms , grew on the Earth so prepar'd , as the Fruits did on Trees , and that there was no more to be done than to gather them : That certainly is not so pardonable a piece of simplicity as that of the Caribbians : And we may further alledg , to excuse that simplicity , or at least to render it the more supportable , the stupidity of those Inhabitants of America , who , upon the first Discovery of the New-World , imagin'd that the Horse and the Rider made up one Creature , like the imaginary Centaurs of the Poets : And that of those others , who after they were subdu'd , coming to desire peace and pardon of the Men , and to bring them Gold and Provisions , went and made the same Presents to the Horses , with a Speech much like that which they had made to the Men , interpreting the neighing of those Creatures for a Language of composition and truce : And to conclude these instances , we shall add only the childish sottishness of those same Indians of America , who roundly believ'd , that the Letters which the Spaniards sent one to another were certain Messengers and Spies , speaking , and seeing , and discovering the most secret actions ; and upon this perswasion , fearing one day the eye and tongue of one of these Letters , they hid it under a stone , that they might freely eat some Melons of their Masters . In fine , there will be no cause to think it so strange that the Caribbians should take Gun-powder , a thing absolutely unknown to them , for some seed that might be sown , when there were some people living in France , whose habitations being at a great distance from the places where Salt was made , thought out of a like imagination that it was gather'd in Gardens . It hapned also , not many years since , that a Woman , an Inhabitant of Martinico , having sent several pounds of Caret-shells and Tobacco to a She-Merchant of S. Malo's , when this latter had put off the Commodity , she gave an account thereof to her Correspondent at Martinico , and advis'd to plant Carets in her Garden rather then Tobacco , for that the former was much dearer in France , and that there was no danger of its rotting in the Ship , as there was of Tobacco . But let us consider what there is yet to be said concerning the natural simplicity of our Savages of the Caribbies . It is a pleasant thing to consider that these poor people should be so simple , as that though they have many places fit for the making of Salt , yet dare they not make use of it , as accounting Salt extreamly prejudicial to health , and the preservation of life ; thence it proceeds that they never either eat of it , or season their meat therewith ; and when at any time they see our people make use of it , they say to them , out of a compassion worthy compassion , Compere , thou hastenest thy own death : But instead of Salt , they season all their messes with Pyman , or American Pepper . Nor is there any Swines-flesh eaten among them , which they call Coincoin , and Bouïrokou ; nor yet Tortoise , ( or as some call them Turtles ) which they call Catallou , though there be abundance of those Creatures in their Country : Of this their abstinence they give the simplest reasons imaginable : For as to the Swine , they are afraid to taste of it , lest they should have small eyes like those of that Beast ; now in their judgment it is the greatest of all deformities to have small eyes , and yet there are few among them but have them such . As for the Tortoise , the reason of their abstinence from that is no less ridiculous ; they will not feed on that , say they , out of a fear lest if they did , they should participate of the laziness and stupidity of that Creature . Most of those people who are known by the name of Savages are also full of strange and fantastical imaginations concerning the matter and manner of eating : For example , the Canadians abstain from Muscles , only out of a pure fancy ; but they are such Beasts that they cannot give any reason for that abstinence : They will not cast the Beavers bones to the Dogs , lest the soul of that Beast should go and tell the other Beavers , and so oblige them to leave the Country : It is reported also , That they do not eat the marrow of the back-bone of any Creature , for fear of having any pain in the back . The Brasilians eat no hens egges , out of an opinion they are poison : They abstain also from the flesh of Ducks , and that of every Creature that goes slowly , as also from Fishes that do not swim swiftly , for fear of participating of the slowness of those Creatures . The Maldiveses forbear the meat of Tortoises , as the Caribbians do ; but it is because of the conformity there is , in their judgment , between them and Man. The Calecutians , and some others who live more towards the East , never taste of the flesh of wild Oxen , Cows , and Bulls , out of a perswasion that mens Souls , when they depart out of their Bodies , go and animate those of the said Beasts . In fine , certain Peruvians of the Province of Pastu abstain from all kinds of flesh whatsoever ; and if they are intreated to taste thereof , their answer is , That they are not Dogs . All these Instances are brought upon the Stage , to shew that the aversion of the Caribbians to eat Salt , Swines-flesh , and Tortoises , should not cause them to be accounted the most self-will'd and most extravagant of all the Savages . Besides the discoveries we have already made of their sottishness and simplicity , there is this yet to be added , That they are so stupid , that they cannot count a number exceeding that of the Fingers of their Hands and the Toes of their Feet , which they shew to express the said number , what exceeds it surpassing with them all Arithmetick ; so that they would be very unfit for Bankiers ; an humour contrary to that of the Chineses , who are such excellent Accomptants , that in a moment they cast up such Sums as it would trouble us much to do , and that with greater certainty . But the Caribbians have the priviledge not to be the only Nation in the World which may be reproach'd with this ignorance ; for it is as great among the people of Madagascar and Guinny , to cite no more ; nay , some ancient Historians affirm , That there were some people who could not count above five , and others who could not exceed four . The Inhabitants of Guinny having counted to Ten , were wont to set a mark , and then begin again . Certain Savages of the Septentrional part of America , to express a great number , which it was impossible for them to name , make use of an easie kind of demonstration , taking their hair or some sand in their hands ; a sort of comparisons which are frequent in holy Scripture . The Inhabitants of the Caribby-Islands have also their invention to supply the defect of Arithmetick ; for when they are to go to the Wars , and are to be ready at their general Rendezvouz on a certain day , they take each of them one after another an equal number of Pease , in their solemn Assembly ; as for instance , thrice or four times Ten , and some certain number under Ten , if need be , according as they are resolv'd to advance their Enterprise ; they put up these Pease in a little Gourd , and every morning they take out one , and cast it away , till there are none left , and then the appointed time for their departure is come , and the next day they are to be upon their march : Another way they have is this , every one of them makes so many knots on a little Cord , and every day they unty one , and when they are come to the last they make ready for the Rendezvouz : Somtimes also they take little pieces of Wood , upon which they make so many notches as they intend to spend days in their preparation ; every day they cut off one of the notches , and when they come to the last , they take their march towards the place appointed . The Captains , the Boyez , and the most ancient among them , have more understanding than the common sort , and by long experience , join'd to what they had receiv'd by tradition from their Ancestors , they have acquir'd a gross knowledge of divers Stars ; whence it comes that they count the Months by Moons , and the Years by the Seven Stars , taking particular notice of that Constellation : Thus some Peruvians regulated their Years by their Harvests : Those Inhabitants of Canada who live in the Mountains observe the number of the Nights and Winters ; and the Soriqueses count by Suns . But though the more judicions among the Caribbians discern the Months , and the Years , and observe the different Seasons , yet have they not any Monuments of Antiquity , and cannot tell how long it is since the first of their Nation left the Continent , and setled themselves in the Islands ; but all the account they are able to give of it is , That neither themselves , nor their Fathers , nor their Grandfathers could remember any thing of it ; nor can they tell what age they are of , nor give any precise account of the time when the Spaniards came into their Country , nor of several other things of that nature ; for they take no notice of ought of this kind , and make no account of knowing what is done in the World. CHAP. XIII . Of that which may be called Religion among the Caribbians . THere is no Nation so savage , no People so barbarous , but they have some opinion and perswasion of a Divinity , said Cicero ; nay , Nature her self seems to have been so indulgent to Mankind , as to make some impression of a Divinity in the minds of Men ; for what Nation , what kind of Men are there , but have , without any previous learning it from others , a natural sentiment of the Divinity ? We may with just reason admire these noble Illuminations proceeding out of the mouth of a man groping in the darkness of Paganism : But things are come to that pass now , that it will be a hard matter to make good the famous words of that incomparable Orator and Prince of Roman Eloquence : For the poor Savages of the ancient People of the Antes in Peru , and of the two Provinces of the Chirrhuanes or Cheriganes , those of most of the Countries of New-France , New-Mexico , New-Holland , Brasil , New-Netherlands , Terra del Fuego , the Arouagues , the Inhabitants about the River Cayenna , the Islands of Robbers , and some others , if we may credit Historians , have not any kind of Religion , and do not adore any Sovereign Power . Those also who have convers'd among the Originary Inhabitants of the Caribby-Islands , are forc'd to acknowledge , That they have , by the violence of their brutish passions , smother'd all the apprehensions Nature had bestow'd on them of a Divinity ; that they have rejected all the Directions and Instructions which might guide them to the knowledge thereof ; and consequently , that by the just judgment of God they are surrounded by so dreadful a night , that there is not to be seen among them either Invocation , or Ceremonies , or Sacrifices , or , in fine , any Exercise or Assembly whatsoever in order to Devotion : nay , they are so far from having any of these things , that they have not so much as a name to express the Divinity , so far are they from serving it ; so that when any one would speak to them concerning God , he must use these circumlocutions ; He who hath created the World , who hath made all things , who gives life and sustenance to all living Creatures , or somthing of that kind : They are accordingly so blinded and brutish , that they do not make any acknowledgment of the Lord of Nature , in that admirable work of the Universe ; wherein he hath been pleas'd to represent himself in a thousand immortal colours , and make his adorable Omnipotency as it were visible to the eye : Thence comes it that they are deaf to the voices of an infinite number of creatures which continually preach unto them the presence of their Creator : And so they daily use the benefits of their Sovereign Master , without ever reflecting that he is the Author thereof , and making any acknowledgment of his goodness , who hath so liberally supplyed them therewith . They say that the Earth is the indulgent Mother , who furnishes them with all things necessary to life : But their terrestrial minds are not raised to any apprehension of that Almighty and all-merciful Father who fram'd the Earth , and by the continual influence of his Divinity impregnates it with the vertue of producing all things for the nourishment of man : If any one speak to them concerning that Divine Essence , and discourse with them of the mysteries of Faith , they will hearken to all that is said with much patience : But when the discourse is at an end , they answer as it were in jest , Friend thou art very eloquent , thou art very subtle , I would I could talk as well thou dost : Nay sometimes they say as the Brasilians do , that if they should suffer themselves to be perswaded by such discourses , their Neighbours would laugh at them . A certain Caribbian being at work on a Sunday , Monsieur du Montel relates how that he said to him , Friend , he who hath made Heaven and Earth will be angry with thee for working on this day ; for he hath appointed this day for his service : And I , reply'd very bluntly the Savage , am already very angry with him ; for thou sayest he is the Master of the world and of the seasons : He it is therefore who hath forborn to send rain in due time , and by reason of the great drought hath caused my Manioc and my Potatoes to rot in the ground : since he hath treated me so ill , I will work on every Sunday , though 't were purposely to vex him . See here a pregnant example of the brutality of this wretched people . This discourse is much like that of those senceless people among the Topinambous , who , when it was told them that God was the Author of the Thunder , argued , that it followed he was not good , since he took such pleasure in frighting them after that manner . But to return to the Caribbians . Those of the same Nation who live in the Meridional Continent of America , have no more Religion than the Inhabitants of the Caribbies : Some among them have a certain respect for the Sun and the Moon , and imagine that they are animated ; yet do they not adore them , nor offer , nor sacrifice any thing to them : It is probable they have retain'd that veneration for those two great Luminaries from the remembrance of the Apalachites , among whom their Predecessors had sometimes sojourned . Our Islanders have not preserved any thing of that Tradition ; but we shall here set down all that may be called Religion among them , and what bears a gross representation thereof . They have a natural sentiment of some Divinity , or some superior and obliging power , which hath its residence in the Heavens ; They say , That the said power is content quietly to enjoy the delights of its own felicity , without being offended at the ill actions of men , and that it is endued with so great goodness , that it does not take any revenge even of its Enemies : whence it comes that they render it neither honour nor adoration , and that they interpret those Treasures of clemency , whereof it is so liberal towards them , and that long-suffering whereby it bears with them , either to weakness or the indifference it hath for the conduct of mankind . Their perswasion therefore is , that there are two kinds of spi●its , some good , others evil : The good spirits are their Gods ; ●nd they call them in general Akamboue , which is the word used ●y the men ; and Opoyem , which is that of the Women : True ●t is , the word Akambouè signifies simply a Spirit , and thence ●t comes that it is also called the spirit of man ; but this appel●ation they never attribute to the evil spirits : These good spirits , which are their Gods , are more particularly express'd by ●he men under the word Icheiri , and by the women under ●hat of Chemiin , which we cannot render otherwise than by that of God , and Chemiignum , the Gods : And every one speaking particularly of his God , says Icheirikou , which is the word of the men , and Nechemerakou , which is that of the women : But both men and women call the evil spirit , which is their Devil , Mapoya , or Maboya , as all the French pronounce it ; but the Caribbians in that word pronounce the B according to the German pronunciation . They believe that there is a great number of these good Spirits , or Gods , and every one imagines that there is one of them particularly design'd for his conduct : They say therefore , that these Gods have their abode in Heaven , but they know not what they do there , and of themselves they never propose to themselves the making of any acknowledgment of them as Creators of the world , and the things contained therein : But only when it is said to them , that the God we adore is he who hath made Heaven and Earth , and that it is he who causeth the Earth to bring forth things for our nourishment ; they answer ; True , thy God hath made the Heaven and the Earth of France ( or some other Country , which they name ) and causes thy Wheat to grow there : But our Gods have made our Country , and cause our Manioc to grow . It is affirmed by some , that they call their false Gods des Rioches ; but that word is not of their Language , but is derived from the Spanish : The French affirm the same thing after the Spaniards ; and if the Caribbians make use of it , they do it not among themselves but only among Strangers : So that from what hath been said it is apparent , that though these Barbarians have a natural sentiment of some Divinity , or some superior Power , yet it is intermixt with so many extravagances , and involv'd in so great darkness , that it cannot be said those poor people have any knowledge of God : For the Divinities they acknowledge , and to whom they render a certain homage , are so many Devils , by whom they are seduc'd and kept in the chains of a damnable slavery , though they make a certain distinction between them and the evil Spirits . They have neither Temples nor Altars particularly dedicated to these pretended Divinities which they acknowledge , and so they do not sacrifice to them any thing that hath had life ; but they only make them offerings of Cassava , and of the first of their Fruits ; and when they think they have been healed by them of some disease , they make a kind of wine or a feast in honour of them , and by way of acknowledgment , and as it were to express their gratitude , they offer them some Cassava , and Ouïcou ; all these offerings are called by them Anacri . Their Houses being made after on oval figure , and the roof reaching to the ground , they set at one end of the Hut their Offerings in Vessels according to the nature of the thing , upon one or more Matoutous , or little Tables made of Bull-rushes and the leaves of the tree called the Latanier : Every one may make his Offerings to his God in his own House , or Cot ; but when it is done in order to invocation , there must be one of the Boyez present : All these Offerings are not accompany'd with any adoration , or Prayers , and they consist only in the bare presentation of those gifts . They also invocate their false Gods when they desire their presence ; but that is to be done by the interposition of the Boyez , that is to say , their Priests , or to say better , their Magicians ; and this they do especially upon four occasions . 1. To demand revenge on some body who hath done them any mischief , and to bring some punishment upon him . 2. To be healed of some disease wherewith they are troubled , and to know what will be the issue thereof : And when they are recovered , they make Wines , as they are called in the Islands , that is , Assemblies of rejoycing and congratulation , and debauches in honour of them , as it were by way of acknowledgment of their favour : And their Magicians do also perform the office of Physitians among them , by an association of Magick and Medicine , never doing any cure , or applying any remedies but what are accompany'd by some act of superstition . 3. They consult them also to know the event of their wars . 4. Lastly , they invocate those spirits by the means of their Boyez , to obtain of them that they would drive away Maboya , or the evil Spirit : But they never invocate Maboya himself , as some have imagined . Every Boyé hath his particular God , or rather his familiar Devil , which he invocates by the singing of certain words , accompanied with the smoke of Tobacco , which they cause to be burnt before that Devil , as a perfume which is very delightful to him , and the scent whereof is able to make him appear . When the Boyez invocate their familiar Devil , it is alwaies done in the night-time , and great care must be taken that there be no light neer , nor any fire in the place where they exercise their abominations ; for these spirits of darkness perfectly abhor all light : And when several Boyez invocate their Gods at the same time , as they speak , those Gods , or rather Devils , rail one at another , and quarrel , attributing to one another the causes of every ones evil , and they seem to fight . These Demons shelter themselves sometimes in the bones of dead men taken out of their graves and wrapt in Cotton , and thereby give Oracles , saying it is the soul of the deceased person : They make use of them to bewitch their Enemies , and to that end the Sorcerers wrap up those bones together with something that belongs to their Enemy . These Devils do also sometimes enter into the bodies of Women , and speak by them : When the Boyé or Magician hath by his Charms obliged his familar Spirit to appear , he bids him appear under different shapes , and those who are about the place where he exercises his damnable superstitions , say , that he clearly answers the questions made to him , that he foretels the event of a war or disease , and after the Boyé is retired , that the Devil stirs the Vessels , and makes a noise with his jaws , as if he were eating and drinking the presents prepared for him : but the next day they find he hath not meddled with any thing : These profane offerings which have been defiled by these unhappy Spirits , are accounted so holy by the Magicians and the poor people whom they have abused , that only the most ancient and most considerable persons among them , have the liberty to taste of them ; nay they durst not do that , unless they have that cleanness of body which they say is requisite in all those that are to be admited thereto . Assoon as these poor Savages are troubled with any sickness or pain , they believe that they are sent upon them by the Gods of some of their Enemies ; and then they make their applications to the Boyé , who consulting his Daemon , tells them it is the God of such a one , or such a one , who hath caus'd chose mischiefs to them : And this raises in those who consult , enmity and a desire to be revenged of those whose Gods have treated them in that manner . Besides the Boyez or Magicians who are highly respected and honoured among them , they have also Sorcerers , at least they think them such , who , as they say , send charms upon them , and dangerous and fatal enchantments ; and those whom they account such , they kill , if ever they light on them : 'T is many times a plausible pretence to be rid of their Enemies . The Caribbians are subject to some other mischiefs , which they say proceed from Maboya , and they often complain that he beats them : True it is , that some persons of worth , who have conversed a certain time among this poor people , are perswaded that they are neither molested , nor effectually beaten by the Devil ; and that all the complaints and dreadful relations they make as to that , are grounded only on this , that being of a very melancholick constitution , and having for the most part their spleens swell'd and inflam'd , they are many times subject to terrible dreams , wherein they imagine the Devil appears to them , and beats them : whereupon they start up frighted out of their wits , and when they are fully awake , they say that Maboya hath beaten them ; and having the imagination thus hurt , they are perswaded that they feel the pain . But it is manifest by the testimonies of several other persons of quality and exquisite knowledge , who have sojourned a long time in the Island of St. Vincent , which is inhabited only by the Caribbians , and such as have also seen those of the same Nation who live in the Continent of the Meridional part of America , that the Devils do effectually beat them , and that they often shew on their bodies the visible marks of the blows they had received : We are assured further by the Relations of divers of the French Inhabitants of Martinico , that going into the Quarter of these Savages , who live in the same Island , they have many times found them making horrid complaints that Maboya had immediately before their coming thither treated them ill , and saying that he was Mouche fache contre Caraibes , mightily incens'd against ▪ the Caribbians ; so that they accounted the French happy , that their Maboya did not beat them . Monsieur du Montel , who hath often been present at their assemblies , and conversed very familiarly and a long time together with those of that Nation who inhabit in the Island of St. Vincents , as also with those of the Meridional Continent , gives this testimony upon this sad occasion : Notwithstanding the ignorance and irreligion wherein our Caribbians live , they know by experience , and fear more than death the evil Spirit , whom they call Maboya ; for that dreadful Enemy doth many times appear to them under most hideous shapes : And what is particularly observable , that unmerciful and bloudy executioner , who is an insatiable murtherer from the begining of the world , cruelly wounds and torments those miserable people , when they are not so forward as he would have them to engage themselves in wars ; so that when they are reproached with that over-eager passion which hurries them to the shedding of mans blood , their answer is , that they are forced thereto against their wills by the Maboya . But these are not the only people whom that implacable Enemy of Mankind treats as his slaves : There are several other barbarous Nations who can alwaies show on their bodies the bloudy marks of his cruelties : For it is reported , that the Brasilians shake and sweat with horrour at the remembrance of his apparitions , and many times out of the pure apprehension they have of the cruel treatment they are wont to receive from him : Thence it proceeds that some of those Nations flatter that old Dragon , and by adorations , offerings , and sacrifices , endeavour to abate his rage and appease his fury ; as among others , not to mention the people of the Eastern part of the World , some of the Inhabitants of Florida and Canada : For that is the only reason they can give for the service they do him : Nay it is affirmed that the Nation of the Jews was heretofore inclin'd to make offerings to that Devil , to be delivered out of his temptations and snares : And one of their own Authors cites this Proverb as used among them ; Make a present to Samael , on the day of expiation . But how great soever the apprehensions which the Caribbians have of their Maboya may be , and how ill soever they may be treated by him , yet do they not honour him with any offerings , prayers , adorations , or sacrifices : All the remedy they use against his cruel vexations , is , the best they can , to make little Images of wood , or some other solid matter , in imitation of the shape under which that wicked spirit hath appeared to them : These Images they hang about their necks , and say they find ease thereby , and that Maboya does not torment them so much when they have those about them : Sometimes also in imitation of the Caribbians of the Continent , they make use of the mediation of the Boyez to appease him , and they thereupon consult their Gods , as , upon the like occasions those of the Continent have recourse to their Sorcerers , who are highly esteemed among them . For though the Caribbians of those parts are all generally subtle enough , yet have they among them a sort of crafty companions , who to gain greater authority and reputation among the rest , make them believe that they hold a secret correspondence with the evil Spirits whom they call Maboya , as our Islanders do , whereby they are tormented , and that they learn of them things absolutely unknown to others : These Impostors are looked upon among this poor people that have no knowledge of God , as Oracles , and they consult them in all things , and superstitiously give credit to their Answers : This occasions irreconcileable Enmities among them , and many times Murthers ; for when any one dies , his Friends and Relations are wont to consult the Sorcerer how he came to his death ; if the Sorcerer answers , that such or such a one was the cause of it , they will never rest till they have dispatch'd him whom the Piais ( so they call the Sorcerer in their Language ) hath nam'd to them . The Caribbians of the Islands do also in this follow the custom of their Country men of the Continent , as we have represented before . But this is most certain , and a thing which all the Savages daily acknowledg themselves by experience , That the wicked one hath no power to do them any hurt in the company of any Christians ; hence it comes , that in those Islands where the Christians live jointly with the Caribbians , those wretched people being persecuted by the Adversary , make all the haste they can to the next houses of the Christians , where they find a certain refuge against the violent assaults of that furious Oppressor . It is also a manifest truth , confirm'd by daily experience all over America , That the holy Sacrament of Baptism being conferr'd on these Savages , the Divel never beats nor torments them afterwards as long as they live . A man would think , that this seriously consider'd , these people should earnestly desire to embrace the Christian Religion , that so they might be deliver'd out of the jaws of that roaring Lion. True it is , that while they feel the cruel pricks in the Flesh , they wish themselves Christians , and promise to become such ; but as soon as the pain is over , they laugh at Christian Religion and its Baptism . The same brutish stupidity is found among the people of Brasil . CHAP. XIV . A Continuation of that which may be called Religion among the Caribbians : Of some of their Traditions ; and of the Sentiment they have of the Immortality of the Soul. WE have seen in the precedent Chapter how the Spirits of darkness take occasion in the night-time , by hideous apparitions and dreadful representations , to frighten the miserable Caribbians ; and how to continue them in their Errors , and a servile fear of their pretended power , they punish them if they be not so forward as they would have them to comply with their wicked suggestions ; and how they charm their Senses by Illusions and strange Imaginations , pretending to the Authority of revealing to them things to come , healing them of their Diseases , revenging them of their Enemies , and delivering them out of all the dangers whereto they shall be expos'd : All this well consider'd , is it to be admir'd that these Barbarians , who knew not , nor in the least reflected on the honour which God had done them , in making a discovery of himself to them in the many delightful Creatures he hath set before their eyes , to conduct them to the light of their instructions , should be deliver'd up to a reprobate sense , and that at this present they should be destitute of all understanding to perceive the true way of Life , and without hope , and without God in the World ? We have also represented , That what indeavours soever they might use to smother all the sentiments of Divine Justice and its Jurisdiction in their Consciences , yet hath there still remain'd in them some spark of that Knowledge , which awakens them , and raises in them from time to time divers fears and apprehensions of that Vengeance which their Crimes might bring upon them : But instead of lifting up their eyes to heaven , to implore the assistance thereof , and by confidence and amendment of life to appease the Sovereign Majesty of the true God , whom they had offended , they descend to the abysses of Hell , to invocate the Devil by the sacrilegious Superstitions of their Magicians , who after they have render'd them those fatal offices , involve them , by those infamous Contracts , in the deplorable slavery of those cruel Tyrants . These poor Barbarians are so transported and besotted by those furious passions , that to obtain some favour from those enemies to all goodness , and to appease those Tygers , they render them several small Services ; for they not only consecrate to them the first of their fruits , but they also devote to them the most sumptuous Tables of their Feasts ; they cover them with the most delicate of their Meats , and the most delicious of their Drinks ; they consult them in their affairs of greatest importance , and are govern'd by their wicked counsels ; they expect , in their Sickness , the Sentence of their Life or Death from those detestable Oracles , which they receive by the means of those Puppets of Cotton , wherein they wrap up the worm-eaten Bones of some wretched Carcass taken out of the Grave ; and to free themselves from the weight of their blows , and divert their rage , they burn in honour of them the leaves of Tobacco ; and somtimes they paint their ugly shapes in the most considerable place of their Vessels which they call Piragas , or they wear hanging about their necks a little Image representing some one of those cursed Spirits , in the most hideous posture in which they had sometime appear'd unto them , as we have hinted in the precedent Chapter . It is also conceiv'd , That it is out of the same design of insinuating themselves into the favour of those Monsters , that many times they macerate their Bodies by many bloody incisions and superstitious abstinences , and that they have so great a veneration for the Magicians , who are the infamous Ministers of these infernal Furies , and the Executioners of their enraged Passions : Yet have not these abus'd wretches any Laws determining the precise time of all these damnable Ceremonies ; but the same wicked Spirit which inclines them thereto , finds them occasions enough to exercise them , either by the ill treatment they receive from him , or their own curiosity to know the event of some military Enterprise , or the success of some Disease , or lastly to find out the means of revenging themselves of their Enemies . But since those who have liv'd many years in the midst of that Nation unanimously affirm , That in their greatest distresses they never saw them invocate any of those Spirits , we are perswaded , that all those little Services , which fear forces from them rather then reverence or love , ought not to be accounted a true Worship , or acts of Religion ; and that we shall give those fooleries their right denomination , if we call them Superstitions , Enchantments , Sorceries , and shameful productions of that Art which is as black as are those Spirits of darkness whom their Boyez consult : And we may conclude also , that the meat and drink which they present to those counterfeit Divinities , cannot be properly called Sacrifices , but express Compacts between the Divels and the Magicians , obliging them to appear when they call for them . So that it is not to be thought strange , that in all these weak sentiments which most of the Caribbians have of whatever hath any appearance of Religion , they should among themselves laugh at the Ceremonies of the Christians , and think the worse of those of their Nation who express any inclination to be Baptised : The surest way therefore for those whose hearts God should open to believe the holy Gospel , would be to leave their Country and Friends , and to go into some of those Islands which are inhabited only by Christians : For though they are not so superstitious as the people of the Kingdom of Calecut , who think it a horror only to touch a person of a contrary perswasion to theirs , as if they were thereby defil'd ; nor yet so rigorous as they are in the Kingdom of Pegu , where when a man embraces the Christian Religion , the wife celebrates his Funeral as if he were dead , and erects a Tomb , at which having made her Lamentations , she is at liberty to marry again , as if she were effectually a Widow ; yet he among the Caribbians who should embrace Christianity , would expose himself to thousands of reproaches and affronts , if he continu'd his aboad among them . When they see the Assemblies and Service of the Christians , they are wont to say , is is pretty and divertive , but it is not the fashion of their Country ; not expressing in their presence either hatred or aversion to the Ceremonies , as did the poor Savages who liv'd in the Island of Hispaniola , and the neighbouring Islands , who would not be present at the Service of the Spaniards , much less embrace their Religion , because , as they said , they could not be perswaded that persons so wicked and so cruel , whose unmerciful barbarism they had so much experienc'd , could have any good belief . Some Priests and Religious men , who had been heretofore in that Country , having been over-forward in the baptizing of some before they had instructed them in that Mystery , have been the cause that that Sacrament is not in such reputation among the Caribbians as otherwise it might have been : And whereas their Godfathers and Godmothers gave them new Cloathes , and made them some other little Presents on the day of their Baptism , and treated them very sumptuously , within eight days after they had received that Sacrament they desired to receive it again , that they might have other Presents and good cheer . Not many years since , some of those Gentlemen took into their charge a young Caribbian , their Catechumen , born in Dominico , whose name was Ya Marabouy , a Son of that Captain whom the French call the Baron , and the Indians Orachora Caramiana , out of a design to shew him one of the greatest and most magnificent Cities in the World , which was Paris ; they brought him over-Sea , and after they had shewn him all the Rarities of that great City , he was baptiz'd there with great solemnity , in the presence of many Persons of Honour , and named Lewis : Having sojourn'd a while in those Parts , he was sent back into his own Country , loaden indeed with Presents , but as much a Christian as when he came out of it , because he had not been fully instructed in the Mysteries of Christian Religion : As soon as he had set foot in his own Island he laugh'd at all he had seen , as if it had been but a May-game , and saying the Christians were an extravagant sort of people , he return'd into the Company of the other Savages , put off his Cloathes , and painted his Body over with Roucou , as he had done before . To shew the inconstancy and lightness of the Caribbians in the Christian Religion , when they have once embrac'd it , there is a Story , how that while M. Auber was Governour of Gardeloupe he was often visited by a Savage of Dominico , who had liv'd a long time at Sevil in Spain , where he had been baptiz'd ; but being return'd into his Island , though he made as many Signs of the Cross as one would desire , and wore a great pair of Beads about his Neck , yet he liv'd like a Savage , went naked among his own people , and retain'd nothing of what he had seen and been taught at Sevil , save that he put on an old Spanish Habit , the more to ingratiate himself when he came to visit the Governour . They have a very ancient Tradition among them , which shews that their Ancestors had some knowledg of a Superior Power which took a care of their Persons , and whose favourable assistance they were sensible of ; but this Light their brutish Children have suffer'd to be extinguish'd , and through their ignorance never reflected on it : They say then , That their Ancestors were poor Savages , living like Beasts in the midst of the Woods , without Houses or places where they might retreat , living on the Herbs and Fruits which the Earth produc'd of it self without manuring ; whilst they were in this miserable condition , an old man among them , extreamly weary of that brutish kind of life , wept most bitterly , and , orewhelm'd with despair , deplor'd his wretched condition ; whereupon a Man all in white appear'd to him descending from Heaven , and coming neer , he comforted the disconsolate old man , telling him , That he was come to assist him and his Countrymen , and to shew them the way to lead a more pleasant life for the future ; That if any one of them had sooner made his complaints to Heaven , they had been sooner relieved ; That on the Sea-shore there was abundance of sharp Stones , wherewith they might ●●ll down Trees to make Houses for themselves ; And , That the Palm and Plantine Trees bore Leaves fit to cover the Roofs of them , and to secure them against the injuries of the Weather ; That to assure them of the particular care he had of them , and the great affection he bore their species , beyond those of other Creatures , he had brought them an excellent Root , wherewith they might make Bread , and that no Beast should dare to touch it when it was once planted ; and that he would have them thence-forward make that their ordinary sustenance : The Caribbians add further , That thereupon the charitable unknown person broke a stick he had in his hand into three or four pieces , and that giving to the old man , he commanded him to put them into the ground , assuring him that when he should come a while after to dig there , he should find a great Root ; and that any part of what grew above-ground , should have the virtue of producing the same Plant : he afterwards taught him how it was to be used , telling him the Root was to be scraped with a rough and spotted Stone , which was to be had at the Sea-side ; that the juice issuing by means of that scraping , was to be laid aside as a most dangerous poison ; and then with the help of fire a kind of savory Bread might be made of it , on which they might live pleasantly enough . The old man did what had been enjoin'd him , and at the end of nine Moons ( as they say ) being extreamly desirous to know the success of the Revelation , he went to see the pieces he had planted in the ground , and he found that each of them had produced many fair and great roots , which he disposed of as he had been commanded : Those of Dominico who tell this story , say further , that if the old man had visited the pieces at the end of three days , instead of nine months , he would have found the roots grown to the same bigness , and that they had been produc'd in that time : But in regard he went not to look what became of them , till after the expiration of so long a time , the Manioc continues to this present all that time in the ground , before it be fit to make Cassava of . This is all we could get from the Caribbian Tradition , and we conceiv'd it might well be set here at length , since it is the only one that is related among this ignorant people , who trouble themselves not to know the Name and Quality of that kind and heavenly Benefactor who hath obliged them so much , nor to render him any acknowledgment or honour : The Pagans were much more grateful in honouring Ceres , from whom they said they received Corn , and the invention of making bread : And the Peruvians , though they knew not the great Pachacamac , that is , him whom they held to be the soul of the Universe , and the Sovereign Author of their lives and all they had , yet did they adore him in their hearts with much respect and veneration , and rendring him externally by their gestures and words great expressions of their submission and humility , as to the unknown God. The Caribbians believe they have every one of them so many souls as they feel beatings of Arteries in their bodies , besides that of the heart : Now of all these souls the principal , as they say , is in the heart , and after death it goes to Heaven with its Icheiri , or its Chemiin , that is , with its God , who carries it thither to live there in the company of the other Gods : And they imagine that it lives the same kind of life as man lives here below : Thence it comes that to this day they kill slaves on the Tomb of the dead , if they can meet with any that had been in the service of the deceased , to go and wait upon him in the other world : For it is to be observed , that they do not think the Soul to be so far immaterial as to be invisible ; but they affirm it to be subtile , and of thin substance as a purified body ; and they have but the same word to signifie heart and soul . As for the other souls , which are not in the heart , they believe some go after death and live on the Sea-side , and that they cause Vessels to turn : They call them Oumekou ; the others , as they conceive , go and live in the Woods and Forests , and they call them Maboyas . Though most of this poor people believe the immortality of the soul , as we have represented it , yet they speak so confusedly , and with so much uncertainty of the state of the soul separated from the body , that we should sooner have done to say they were absolutely ignorant thereof , than set down their extravagant Relations . Some affirm , that the most valiant of their Nation are carried after their death into certain Fortunate Islands , where they have all things at their wish , and that the Arouagues are there their slaves ; that they swim unwearied in great Rivers ; that they live deliciously , and spend the time in dancing , playing , and feasting , in a land which produces in abundance all sorts of excellent fruits without any cultivation : On the contrary they hold , that those who were cowardly & afraid to go to the wars against their ▪ Enemies , do after death serve the Arouagues , who inhabite barren and desart Countries beyond the Mountains : But others who are more brutish never trouble themselves about their condition after death , nor ever think or speak of it : And if any question be put to them concerning it , they know not what answer to make . Yet they have all had heretofore a certain belief of the immortality of the Soul , but after a very gross manner , as may be deduc'd from the Ceremonies of their Interrments , and the prayers they make to the dead , that they would return to life , as we shall represent more at large in the last Chapter of this History ; as also from this , that the most polite among them are at present of that perswasion , that after death they shall go to Heaven , to which place they say their Ancestors are gone before them ; but they never enquire after the way they are to take to attain that happy abode . Accordingly , when their Boyez , who also act the part of Physitians , despair of curing their diseases , and that the Devils have foretold by their mouths that there is no further hopes of life , they give them this comfort , that their Gods will conduct them to Heaven , where they shall live at ease without any fear of sickness . The belief of the Calecutians as to this Article is worse than that of our Caribbians , and their transmigration is an extravagant kind of immortality : For they believe that their souls at the departure out of their bodies are lodg'd in those of wild Oxen , or some other beast . The Brasilians are in this point more rational ; for they conceive that the souls of the wicked go after death to the Devil , who beats and torments them , but that the souls of the just are entertain'd with dancing and good cheer in delightful plains beyond the Mountains : And it is pleasant to think that most of the Savages of America place the sovereign felicity of the other life in dancing . The Resurrection of the body is by the Caribbians accounted a pure foolery ; their Theology is too obscure to receive so great an illumination : We may therefore well wonder at a small glimpse of this sacred truth in the poor Virginians , since it is a point wherein the ancient Pagans saw as little as our Caribbians : There is also a small spark of it among the Indians of Peru , as most Authors affirm . But though the Caribbians have so little knowledge and fear of God , as we have represented , yet are they extreamly afraid of his voice , that is Thunder ; that dreadful voice which makes such a stir in the clouds , which is attended by such flames of fire , which shakes the foundations of the Mountains , and makes the Neroes and Caligulaes of this world to tremble : Our Savages therefore assoon as they perceive the approaches of the Tempest , which commonly comes along with that voice , make all the haste they can to their little houses , and sit down on low stools about the fire , covering their faces and resting their heads on their hands and knees ; and in that posture they fall a weeping , and say in their Gibberish , Maboya mouche fache contre Caraibe , that is , Maboya is very angry with them : and they say the same when there happens a Hurricane : They give not over that lamenting exercise , till the Hurricane is quite over ; and they are extreamly astonish'd , that the Christians should express so so little affliction and fear upon those occasions . Thus the Grand Tartars are mightily afraid of Thunder , and when they hear it , they drive all strangers out of their houses , and wrap themselves up in Garments of coarse cloth , which they put not off till the noise be over : And divers other barbarous Nations are no less frighted than the Caribbians upon the like occasions : Nay it is reported that the Peruvians , the Cumaneses , the Chineses , and the Moluckeses imitate them in lamentations and frights , when there happens an Eclipse . Yet is it true , that since the Caribbians have conversed familiarly with the Christians , some of them are grown so resolute as not to be afraid of the Thunder : for some have been seen to laugh when it thundred most , and others counterfeited the noise , pronouncing a word which is not easily written , and whereof the sound comes somewhat neer these letters , Trtrquetenni : But it is very certain withall , that they do their natural inclination a great violence when they pretend that they are not afraid of the Thunder , and it is pure vanity which eggs them on to personate that confidence , to perswade those who see them , that upon those emergencies their generosity is as great as that of the Christians : For some of the French Inhabitants of Martinico who have surpriz'd them in their Quarters when it thundred and lightned , affirm that they found the most resolute among them shivering with fear in their poor Huts . Now this trouble and these disturbances which they discover at the hearing of that coelestial voice , are they not a visible effect of the sentiment they have of an infinite and sovereign Power , imprinted by Nature on the minds of all men , and a pregnant proof , that though these wretches endeavour all they can to smother the stings of their Consciences , yet can they not do it so fully but that they prick and torment them , though against their wills ? And is not this enough to make good the saying of Cicero , at the begining of the precedent Chapter ? For though all men do not in words acknowledge that Divinity , yet are they convinc'd in themselves , by a secret but irresistable hand , which writes this first of all Truths in their hearts with the point of a Diamond : So that to conclude , we shall say with that great man , whose words will put an excellent period to this discourse , as they have begun it , That it is innate , and as it were graven in the minds of men , that there is a Divinity . CHAP. XV. Of the Habitations and House-keeping of the Caribbians . HIstorians relate , that heretofore some of the ancient Inhabitants of Peru liv'd scattered up and down the Mountains and Plains , like savage beasts , having neither Villages nor Houses ; That others made their retreat into Caves , and desart and solitary places ; and others took up their quarters in ditches and hollow trees : But the Caribbians at the present are in a condition much different from this savage and brutish kind of life : True it is we shall find it no great task to give a description of their Habitations , for they are at no great trouble about the architecture of them ; for they require only a tree and a hedge-bill to build themselves a lodging . Their Habitations are somewhat neer one to another , and dispos'd at certain distances , after the manner of a Village ; and for the most part they plant themselves upon some little ascent , that so they may have better air , and secure themselves against those pestilent Flies which we have elsewhere called Mesquitos and Maringoins , which are extreamly troublesome , and whereof the stinging is dangerous in those parts where there is but little wind stirring : The same reason it is that obliges the Floridians , beyond the Bay of Carlos and Tortugues , to lodge themselves for the most part at the entrance of the Sea , in Huts built on Piles or Pillars : The Inhabitants of the Caribbies are also desirous to be somewhat neer Springs , Brooks , and Rivers , because of their washing of themselves every morning before they put the red paint on their bodies . Among us , and several other Nations of this part of the world , the Architects break their brains in studying to make such strong and sumptuous Edifices , as if they would have their duration to be equal with that of the world : The Chineses , at the late coming of the Christians among them , expressed a certain astonishment thereat , and charged us with Vanity : For their parts they measure the continuance of their Houses by that of their short lives : But our Savages of the Caribbies are willing to abate much of that term , and order their structures so as that they are oblig'd to build often in their lives : Their little Huts are made in an oval form , of pieces of wood planted in the ground , over which they put a Roof of Plantane-leaves or Sugar-canes , or some herbs which they can so dispose and intermix one among another , that under that covering which reaches to the ground , they are secured against rain and all injuries of the weather : And this Roof , as weak as it seems to be , makes a shift to last three or four years , without being much the worse , unless there happens to be a Hurricane : Pliny affirms , that some Northerly people made use of Reeds for the covering of their houses ; and they are used to this day in the Low-Countries , France , and other parts : The Caribians do also make use of small Reeds fasten'd across for the Palisadoes , which are instead of walls to their Habitations ; under every covering they have as many partitions made as they would have Rooms : A simple piece of Mat does among them the office of our doors , bolts , and locks : There 's nothing above their heads but the roof it self , and under their feet only the bare earth ; but they are so careful in keeping of it clean , that they sweep it as often as they see the least filth upon it : This they observe in their private houses ; for commonly their Carbet , or publick house , where they meet upon some rejoicing account , is not kept over-clean , insomuch that many times the place is full of Chegoes . Besides the little room where they take their rest , and entertain their friends , every considerable family hath two other little rooms : One serves for a Kitchin , and the other for a kind of Store-house , where they put up their Bows , their Arrows , and their Boutous , which are Clubs of a heavy and smooth wood , which they use in their wars instead of swords , when they have spent all their Arrows : There they also put up their Baskets , their supernumerary beds , with all the toys and ornaments they make use of at publick meetings and upon days of Triumph : All that trumpery they call by the name of Caconnes . As to furniture , our Savages have only a kind of hanging beds , which they call Amais , which are as it were great Coverlets made of Cotton , very nearly woven , and folded together at both ends , that they may join the two corners of the bredth : Then they fasten the Amais by the two folded ends , to the principal pillars of their Edifice : Those who have no Cotton-beds , make use of another kind of Bed , which is called Cabane ; and this is made of several small sticks laid across , on which they put a good quantity of Banana-leaves ; this Cabane is hung up and sustain'd by the four corners with great cords of Mahot : They have also little Stools or Chairs made all of a piece , of a red or yellow Wood , and as smooth as Marble : There are also some among them who have little Tables , which have four wooden Pillars , and those cover'd with the leaves of that kind of Palm which is called the Latanier . Their Vessels , as well of the Kitchin as others , are all of Earth , as those of the Maldiveses ; or of certain Fruits like our Gourds , but which have a thicker and harder rind , cut after divers figures , and made smooth and painted as well as they are able to do it : of these they make such Vessels as serve instead of Platters , Porringers , Basins , Trenchers , Drinking-cups , and Dishes : All these Vessels made of Fruits , they call Cois or Couis ; and it is the same name which the Brasilians give theirs made of the same materials : Their earthen Vessels they make use of as we do of our Kettles and Cauldrons ; among others they have one kind which they call Canary ; of these Canarys there are some very large , others little ; the little ones serve only for the making of sawces or haut-gousts , which they call Taumalis ; but the great ones are employ'd about the making of that kind of Drink which they call Oui●ou : The Caribbians of Martinico do often bring some of these little Canarys to the Quarter of the French , who give them in exchange certain Caeonnes , that is , some toys or other , wherewith they are pleas'd : Those little Vessels are the more esteem'd , because they are not so easily broken as our earthen Pots : These Vessels which we have described , as wretched as they are , are preserv'd by them with as much curiosity and care as can be imagined . The Caribbians have also , at a pretty distance from their houses , a place for the easing of their natural necessities , to which when they have need they resort , carrying along with them a sharp stiok , wherewith they make a hole in the ground , into which having put their Ordure , they afterwards cover it with earth ; so that there is never any thing of that kind seen among them : We take the more particular notice of this Custom of theirs , because it is consonant to what was done by the Army of Israel as long as they were in the Field : To the same may also be referred the Custom of the Turks , who in that case make a pit with a piece of Iron to cover their Excrements , which keeps their Camp very clean when they are in the Field . An ancient Author affirms , that in the East-Indies a certain Bird named Iusta does somwhat of this kind , burying its own Ordure so as that it may not be seen ; but this smells too much of the Fable to be credited . The Tartars , as some affirm , will not so much as make water within the inclosures of their Habitations , as accounting it a sin . But to return to our Savages : There are to be seen within the inclosures of their houses a great number of Poultry and Turkeys , which they breed not so much for their own Tables , as to make Presents to their Friends the Christians who come to visit them , or to be exchang'd for Hedg-bills , Wedges , Hoes , and other Instruments of Iron which they stand in need of . They have also about their habitations good store of Orange-Trees , Citron-Trees , Guavas , Fig-Trees , Bananas , and other Fruit-Trees ; many of those little Trees which bear the Pyman , and the Shrubs and Simples whereof they have any acquaintance , to be us'd when they have any need of them ; and with these their little Gardens are bordered ; but within they are full of Manioc , Potatoes , and several sorts of Pulse , as Pease of divers kinds , Beans , Mais , small Millet , and some others : They have also Melons of all sorts , excellent Citruls , and a kind of Cabbage called the Caribbian-Cabbage , which are of a very delicious taste : But they bestow their greatest pains about the culture of the Ananas , which they prefer before all other Fruits . But though they have no Villages , nor movable Houses , such as may be remov'd from one place to another , as is reported of the Bedovins a poor people of Aegypt , certain Moors inhabitants on the South-side of Tunis in Africa , and certain Nations of Great - Tartary ; yet do they often change their Habitations , as the humour takes them ; for as soon as they take the least disgust to their Habitations , they immediately transplant themselves to some other place ; and this is done of a sudden , and without desiring any permission of the Cacick , as the ancient Peruvians were oblig'd to do of their King upon such occasions . Among the occasions of this change of habitation among the Caribbians of the Islands , one is a perswasion that they shall have their health better in some other place ; the same cause occasions many times a removal of house-keeping among the Brasilians : Sometimes it is caus'd by some nastiness done in their Habitations , for which they conceive a certain horrour ; and somtimes the death of one of the house , which causing in them an apprehension of going the same way , obliges them to take up their Quarters in some other place , as if death could not as easily meet with them there ; but this foolish apprehension is much more prevalent with the Caribbians of the Continent , who upon such occasions will be sure to burn their habitations , and march to some other place : This pleasant Superstition is observable also among the Indians of the Island of Corassao , though those poor people have receiv'd Baptism ; for Mons . du Montel relates , That being in the great Village of those Indians named the Ascension , and having observed in two or three places some houses without any Inhabitants , though they were not deficient in ought , and others quite ruined , he asked how those houses came to be so ; whereto the Cacick , or Captain , made answer , That it was because some persons had dy'd in those places . The ancient Peruvians put themselves to the trouble of such a removal , if their habitations receiv'd any prejudice by Thunder ; for then they conceiv'd such an abomination thereat , that they made up the doors thereof with stones and dirt , that no body might ever enter there any more . It is reported , That heretofore the men of the Province of Quito in Peru thought it no shame to employ themselves in all things relating to house-keeping , while their Wives went abroad walking at their pleasures : And the ancient Aegyptians did the like , if we may credit Herodotus : And we are to acknowledg , that the employment of dressing Meat in the Kitchen was accounted honourable in ancient Greece ; for honest Homer in his Iliad represents Achilles making a Hash , and spitting the Meat , and all his Courtiers busie in the Kitchen for the entertainment of the Embassadors of Agamemnon : And as to Fish , it hath always had this priviledge , that Persons of Quality have thought it no disparagement to have a finger in the ordering of it . But among the Caribbians the men think all these employments below and unbefitting them ; they for the most part spend the time abroad , but their Wives keep at home , and do all that is requisite about the house : True it is , the men fell down Timber for the building of their Houses , and when they are built it is their business to keep them in repair ; but the women take care for all things necessary for the subsistence of the Family : The men go a hunting and a fishing , as we shall declare more at large elswhere ; but the women fetch home the Venison from the place where it was kill'd , and the Fish from the Water-side : It is the womens work , in fine , to get in Manioc , to prepare the Cassava , and the Ouïcou , which is their ordinary Drink , to dress all the Meat , to set the Gardens , and to keep the house clean , and all the houshold-stuff in good order ; not not to mention the pains they take in painting their Husbands with Roucou , and spinning Cotton for the use of the Family : so that they are continually employ'd , and their work is never at an end , while their Husbands divert themselves abroad ; and so they are rather to be accounted Slaves then Companions . In the Islands of S. Vincent and Dominico there are some Caribbians who have many Negroes to their Slaves , as the Spaniards and some other Nations have ; some of them they got from the English Plantations , and some from Spanish Ships heretofore cast away on their Coasts ; and they call them Tamons , that is , Slaves : They are so well ordered , that they serve them in all things about which they are employ'd with as much obedience , readiness , and respect , as if they were the most civiliz'd people in the World. Now that we are treating of the Houses and Housekeeping of the Caribbians , some might take occasion to ask , Whether , as we have the use of Lamps , Candles , and Torches , they do not also make use of some light , and some artifice in the night-time , to supply the want of the days light ? True it is , they have learnt of the Christians to make use of the Oil of Fishes , and to put Cotton into Lamps , to light them in the night-time ; but most of them have no other light in the night than a kind of wood very apt to take fire , which they have ready in the house for that purpose , whence we call it Candle-wood ; it is full of an unctuous Gum , which makes it burn like a Candle , and being once lighted , it gives a sweet scent : In like manner the Inhabitants of Madagascar , instead of Candles and Torches , in the night time make use of certain Gums which easily take fire , and they put them into earthen Creusets , where they make a delightful and sweet smelling Fire : And if the Fire chance to go out among the Caribbians , they have the secret of supplying that want by rubbing two pieces of Mahot one against the other , and by that collision they take fire , and in a short time burn into a clear flame : Thus the Brasilians , insteed of a Steel and Stone , the use whereof they have not , make use of two several kinds of Wood , whereof one is almost as tender as if it were half rotten , and the other , on the contrary , very hard ; and by that friction and agitation the fire takes in the former : The same thing is affirm'd of some sorts of Canes , which may be seen in the Cabinets of the Curious . Those who have sail'd to the mouth of the River of the Amazones relate , that they there saw some Indians strike fire with two sticks , but after a manner different from that of our Caribbians ; for in that part of the World they have also two pieces of Wood , one soft , which they make flat and even like a Busk , and the other very hard , like a stick sharpened at the end , which they thrust into the soft , which they keep close to the ground under their feet ; and they turn the other with both hands so swiftly , that at last the fire takes in that below , and sets it of a flame : And whereas it many times happens one person may be weary of that exercise , another immediately takes the stick in hand , and turns it with the same swiftness , till they have got fire . Some may imagine , that these ways of lighting fire are modern ; but there are some marks thereof in Antiquity , as may be seen in Theophrastus . CHAP. XVI . Of the ordinary Repasts of the Caribbians . MOst of those people who have the denomination of Savages and Barbarians are gluttonous and beastly in their Repasts : The Brasilians eat and drink excessively , nastily , and at all hours , nay they rise many times in the night to that employment : The Canadians are such gluttons , that they eat till they are ready to burst ; nay they are so ravenous , that they will not lose so much as the skimmings of the Pot : They are never seen either to wash their hands , or the meat they eat : They have no other napkins than the hair of their own heads , or that of their dogs , or the first thing they meet with : The Grand-Tartars do the like : They never wash their Dishes or Kettles , but with the pottage made in them , and are so nasty that what they do is not be related : The other Tartars come not much short of them in nastiness and gluttony , using their hands instead of spoons to take up their pottage , and eating the flesh of dead horses , without any other dressing than setting of it an hour or two between their saddles and horses-backs . In like manner ( to make an end of these slovenly instances ) the Inhabitants of Guinny , those of the Cape of Good Hope , and certain other Savages eat raw and stinking flesh , together with the hair and feathers , guts and garbage , like so many dogs : But we are to give our Caribbians this commendation , that they are temperate and cleanly in their ordinary Repasts , as well as those of the Continent , though some among them deserve not this elogy , as there is no rule so general but may have some exception . Monsieur du Montel , a worthy and faithful witness , gives this testimony of sobriety and cleanliness to those whom he had seen at St. Vincents and elsewhere : But as we said before , they are not all such ; for those who have seen them at Dominico give them not the same Character . This people eat many times together in a publick house , as we shall see more particularly hereafter , either upon the account of divertisement and to be more than ordinarily merry , or to discourse concerning their wars and common affairs , as the Lacedaemonians were heretofore wont to do : The women , according to the custome of some other barbarous Countries , eat not till their husbands have done , and they have no set time for their Repasts : Their stomacks are their Clocks and Remembrancers : They so patiently endure hunger , that after they are returned from fishing they will have the patience to broil their fish over a soft fire on a wooden frame made like a Gridiron , about two foot high , under which they kindle so small a fire , that sometimes it requires a whole day to make ready their fish as they would have it : Some of the French affirm , that have eaten some of their dressing , they have lik'd it very well : It is observable generally in all their meat , that they dress all with a very gentle fire . They commonly eat sitting on low stools , and every one hath his little table by himself , which they call Matoutou , as Tacitus affirms , that it was practised among the ancient Germans , and as it is reported at this day to be done in Japan : Sometimes also they eat their meat on the ground , kneeling round one by another : For Table-cloths , they have no linnen , as we have , nor skins , as the Canadians ; nor Mats as the Maldiveses , nor Carpets as the Turks and some other Nations , but fair and large Banana-leaves newly gathered , which are very fit for Table-cloths , being so large as we have represented elsewhere : the same serve also for Napkins , and they wipe their hands there with : They are alwaies very careful to wash their hands before meals : And when they are about the dressing of any meat , they never touch any thing that is to be eaten , ere they make their hands clean : In fine , in all their ordinary Repasts , their sobriety and cleanliness is so observable as can hardly be imagined among Savages . We have said elsewhere that their ordinary bread is a thin Cake which they call Cassava , made of the Manioc-root : Other Writers have set down the manner how it is made ; yet that our History may not be thought imperfect , we shall here give a description of the composition thereof : The root , though it be sometimes about the bigness of a mans thigh , is easily got out of the ground : Assoon as it is taken out it is scraped with a knife to take off a little hard skin which covers it , and then it is scraped or filed with with a Rasp or flat File of Iron or Copper , of a good bigness ; and they press the meal which comes from it in a linnen bag , or in a long kind of pokes , which they call in the Islands , Snakes , neatly woven of Rushes or Latanier leaves by the Caribbians , that the juice may be squeezed out of it : The Savages before they knew the use of those Rasps , made use instead thereof , of certain hard and sharp stones which are to be found on the sea-shore : They are somewhat like our Pumice-stones : When the moisture of the Manioc is got out , the meal is sifted through a coarse cloth , and without mixing it with any liquor , it is put upon an Iron Plate , or Plank , and sometimes on a broad stone , under which there is fire ; when it is baked on one side , they turn it on the other ; and when it is fully baked , it is exposed to the Sun to make it harder , that it may keep the better : It is commonly made no thicker than a mans little finger , and sometimes thinner , according to the fancy of the Inhabitants : It will keep many months ; but it eats best after a day or two making ; there are some who would rather eat of it than of our ordinary bread : And the greatest miracle is , that of a root so dangerous of it self people should by artifice get so excellent nourishment : Thus the Moors drying a kind of poisonous Apricocks which grow in their Country , in the Sun , and afterwards boiling them over a fire , make a certain drink thereof , which is pleasant and may be drunk without any danger . But the Cassava which the Caribbians make is very delicate ; for they have so much patience to go through with any thing they undertake , that they do better than the French , who are so hasty , that they would make an end of any thing assoon as they have begun it : But the Caribbians go leasurely to work , and never consider the time spent , so the business be done to their minds . And whereas some Europaeans who have used Cassava , complain that it is no good nourishment , that it injures the stomack , corrupts the blood , changes the colour , weakens the nerves , and dries the body ; it is to be considered , that as custom is a second nature , so that many things , though bad in themselves , do not prejudice health when one is accustomed thereto ; so on the contrary , those which are good and innocent , nay the best of their own nature , if a man be not accustomed thereto , are many times prejudicial and hurtful : To confirm this truth , it is to be attributed to want of custom , what is related by some Historians of certain Brasilians , who being shut up with the Dutch in St. Margarets Fort , could not brook the bread and other provisions distributed to them as Soldiers , and on which it was necessary they should subsist , and complained that they made them sick , and were the occasions of their death : To this purpose there is a remarkable passage in the Travels of Monsieur des Hayes into the Levant ; to wit that the said person entertaining some Tartars at his Table , who knew not what bread was , caused them to eat some ; for within two hours after , they thought they should have dyed when the bread they had eaten began to swell , and to cause them great pains . There is another kind of bread among the Caribbians made of the Spanish wheat which they call Mais : The English Inhabitants of the Barmouthos use no other : There are some also who instead of bread eat the root called Potatoe , whereof we have given a description elsewhere . As concerning the other provisions used by the Caribbians , their most ordinary dishes , and which are used also by the Caribbians of the Continent , are Lizards , Fish of all sorts , Tortoises only excepted ; and Pulse , as Pease , Beans , &c. but their ordinary food ( contrary to the Inhabitants of Madagascar , who have a horrour for that kind of sustenance ) is Crabs , got very clean out of their shells , and fryed with their own fat , juice of Citron , and Pyman , which they are great lovers of , and which they put abundantly into all their sawces : And yet when they entertain the French , or other Europaeans , they are not so prodigal thereof , and then they accomodate themselves to their palates , out of a compliance and discretion , which argues them to be somewhat better than Savages . They call the inner part of the Crab Taumaly ; and of that it is they make their ordinary Ragoust with water , the fine flower of Manioc , and good store of Pyman . In the last course they bring in fruits as we do ; and ordinarily they content themselves with Figs , Bananas , or Ananas : If they eat flesh or any thing that is salted , it is only out of compliance with strangers , to avoid being troublesome to those who entertain them , and so they accommodate themselves to their humours who come to visit them ; for then they order most of their meat to please them : And to this must be referred what we have said concerning their not eating of salt , Swines-flesh , Tortoises , and Lamantin . True it is , there are among this people certain men extreamly slothful and melancholy , who lead a wretched kind of life : For they live only upon Burgaus , Shell-fish , Crabbes , Soldier● and such like Insects : They never eat any Pottage , nor Flesh , unless it be that of certain birds which they broil on the coals with their Feathers about them , and their Guts within them ; and all the Sawce they use consists of the water of Manioc ( which being boiled loses its venemous quality ) fine flower of the same Manioc , and good store of Pyman . Sometimes they have a detestable kind of seasoning for their meats , and that is the fat of the Arouagues their irreconcileable Enemies : But this hath no place in their ordinary Repasts , as being used only on solemn days of debauches and rejoicing . As to their drink , as they do in several parts of America , the same grains of Mais which serve to make bread , are used for the composition of a Drink which is accounted as good as Wine ; and as among us the Wheat which makes Bread will also make Beer ; so in these Islands , of the Roots of Potatoes and Manioc , which serve to make Bread , there are made two several sorts of Drinks , which are ordinary in the Country : The former and most common , which is made of Potatoes boiled with water , is called Maby : It is excellent good to refresh and quench thirst , and it hath also an appetitive vertue , which causes an evacuation of the sandiness , and all the viscosities of the lower parts : Whence it comes , that those who make use of that Drink , never complain of the Stone or Gravel : The other Drink is called Ouïcon ( from a name coming neer the Caouin of the Brasilians ) and is made of the Cassava it self , boiled in like manner with water : It is strained through a coarse cloth , which the Savages call Hibichet : This Drink is more excellent than the Maby and differs not much from Beer , either as to colour o● strength : The Indians make it very pleasant , but 〈…〉 withall ▪ that much drunk it into●●cates , as 〈…〉 They make it of Cassava well and throughly bak●● on the plan●● then chew●d by the Women , and put into Vessel● full of Water ▪ or , after it hath been infus'd , and boiled for 〈…〉 the space of two days by its own vertue , with 〈…〉 fire , as new Wine does , the infusion is strain'd through the coarse or 〈…〉 ; and the juice which is gotten from it by that 〈…〉 being kept two daies more , is ready for drinking ▪ 〈…〉 ●a●e this composition boil the better they put into the Vessel two or three Roots of Potatoes , scraped very small . It must indeed be acknowledged that this custom which the Savages observe in ●●●wing the Cassava before it be put into the Vessel , is enough to turn the stomachs of some ; but it is most certain withall , that the Drink made after that manner is incomparably better than that which is made otherwise . The Ouicou is also made after another manner , without the Roo●e of Potatoes ▪ which is this ; after the Cassava is taken off the Plank , 〈…〉 laid somewhere about the house and covered with the leaves of Manioc , and some heavy stones laid thereon to set it into a heat ; and this is done for the space of three or four days : That done , it is broken into several pieces which are spread on Banana-leaves , and then they are lightly sp●inkled with water , and so left : When the Cassava hath remained so for the space of one night , it becomes all red : and then it is good to make Ouicou , and will make its water boil with out the Roots of Potatoes . Besides these two sorts of Drinks which are the most ordinary in the Caribbies , there are also made in divers places several sorts of delicious ▪ Wines : The Negroes , who are slaves in these Islands , make incisions in the prickly Palms , out of which there distils a certain liquor like White-wine , which they gather in several little Gourds fasten'd to the overtures of those trees , whereof each will yield two pints every day , and sometimes more : The most ancient Authors assure us , that among the East-Indians , the Wine of Palms was very much in use , as indeed it is at this day : It is also used in some parts of Africk , as at Monomotapa . Moreover there is in the Caribbies another kind of Drink made of Bananas , which is also in other parts , and by some called Couscou : But in regard this sort of Wine , though very pleasant and strong , causes great ventosities , it is not much used . To conclude , there is made in these Islands an excellent kind of Wine of those precious Reeds out of which the Sugar is gotten : And this is the most esteemed Drink of any made in the Caribbies : It is called by some Cane-wine , and there is a particular secret in the making of it : There is more made at S. Christophers then any where else , by reason of the abundance of Canes planted there : The juice of these Canes is got out by a Mill made purposely for that use ; afterwards it is purified by fire in great Caldrons : It may be kept a long time in its perfection , and it hath a sweetness , and withal a certain picquancy , which might make it pass for Sack. Of the same Canes there is also made a certain Aquavitae called Cane-Aquavitae , which keeps better then the Wine of those same Reeds . There is not any thing in the substance of these ordinary Repasts of our Caribbians , which seem to savour of the Savage , unless it be haply the Lizards ; But why may not they be as good Meat as the Frogs and Snails eaten in some parts of France ? And who knows not that in Spain they eat abundance of young Asses ? Nay , compare the sustenance of our Caribbians with that of the Canadians , who , besides the skimmings of the Pot , which we said they eat , do commonly drink filthy and nasty grease , and prefer the flesh of Bears before any other ; with that of the Inhabitants of the Island of Good-fortune , one of the Canaries , who eat abundance of Suet ; with that of the Tartars , the Persians , the Chineses , the Huancas , a Nation of Peru , of the Negroes of Angola , who commonly live on the flesh of Horses , Cammels , Mules , Wolves , Foxes , Asses , Dogs , and drink the Blood of those Creatures ; with that of the East-Indians , who think the Flesh of Bats and Mice as delicious as that of Partridges ; with that of the Brasilians , who feed on Toads , Rats , and Worms ; or , lastly , with that of the Tapuyes , and some other Barbarians , who eat hair minc'd very small , and mix'd with wild honey , and season all their Meat with the ashes of the burnt Bodies of their deceas'd Relations , and mix them with the meal they bake , which causes horrour only to represent , much more to do : Let there be , I say , a comparison made between all these infamous Ragouts , and those of the Caribbian Nation , and it will be found , that in their ordinary Commons there is nothing barbarous : Yet are we not to dissemble what some of the French relate , to wit , That they have seen the Caribbians eating the Lice and Chegoes they had taken ; as it is reported of the Mexicans and Cumaneses : but they do not make their Ordinary out of them , and it is particular only to some among them ; besides that they do it not out of any delicacy they find in those Vermine , but only to be revenged of them . Moreover , the horrour which the Caribbians conceiv'd heretofore at the eating of Swines-flesh , Tortoises , and Lamantin , for the pleasant reasons before alledged , was so great , that if any of the Europaeans had got them to eat any of them by surprize , and they came afterwards to know it , they would be reveng'd of them one time or other ; witness what happened to a person of some note among the French : This person receiving a Visit from the Cacick or Captain of the Savages of the Island where he liv'd , entertain'd him in jest with Lamantin , disguis'd in the fashion of a Hash ; the Cacick mistrusting what indeed afterwards happened to him , intreated the Gentleman not to deceive him ; and upon the assurance given him thereof , he made no difficulty to eat : after Dinner the Gentleman discover'd the abuse to the Cacick and his Company , that he might have the pleasure of their Discourses thereupon , and see what faces they would make after such a Treatment ; but they had at that time so much power over themselves as to smother their indignation , and the Cacick only said to him smiling , Well Friend we shall not dye of it : Some time after the Gentleman went to return him his Visit ; he receiv'd him with great civility , and made him extraordinary cheer ; but he had given his people order to put into all the Sauces some fat of the Arouagues , whereof the principal Indians are always well provided : After this infamous Repaste was ended , the Cacick , glad in his heart , ask'd the Gentleman and his Company how they lik'd his Treatment ; whereupon they commending it very much , and giving him thanks for it , he acquainted them with the trick he had put upon them ; most of them were so troubled at the thought of it , and had such an inclination to cast up all they had eaten , that they grew very sick ; but the Indian laughing at the spectacle , told them that he was then reveng'd . Those who have lately been among the Caribbians of Dominico and Martinico affirm , That now most of them make no difficulty to eat Lamantin , Tortoises , and Swines-flesh , nay , all other Meats in use among the Europaeans ; and that they laugh at the simplicity which oblig'd them to abstain from them , for fear of participating of the nature and qualities of those Animals . They have also remitted much of that severity which they used towards their Wives ; for now they are seldom seen to fetch home the Fish their Husbands had taken : And when they have been a fishing , the Husband and Wife eat together : The Women go also oftener to the Carbet , to participate of the Feast and the publick rejoycing there made , then they did before their Husbands became so familiarly acquainted with Strangers . CHAP. XVII . Of the Employments and Divertisements of the Caribbians . ALexander the Great accouuted Labour to be a thing truly Royal ; and there are to be seen at this day in the Seraglio at Adrianople , the Tools which Amurath made use of to make the Arrows he sent to some of his principal Officers : The Peruvians are much to be commended as to this particular ; for the Kings of Peru had made Laws , and appointed particular Judges for the regulation of Idle persons and Vagabonds , insomuch that it was ordered , That Children of five years of age should be employ'd in some Work suitable to their age ; nay , they spared not the blind , the lame , and the dumb , but employ'd them in divers things , wherein they might do somthing with their hands : But there are some people so lazy , that they think Idleness a thing very commendable ; and the Historians who have written of the West-Indies tell us of certain stupid and brutish Indians of New-Spain and Brasil , who pass away the whole day snoring in their Cots , while their Wives go abroad to get in certain Roots for their sustenance . But our Caribbians are not like these last ; for they are found taking pains and their pleasure in several sorts of exercises : The chiefest , and those which are most ordinary among them are Hunting and Fishing , wherein they bestow the greatest part of their time , but especially in Fishing : They are seldom seen to go out of their Houses without their Bows and Arrows ; and they are wonderfully expert in the use of them , being accustomed to that exercise from their Infancy , as the Turks also are ; whence it comes , that in time they come to be so excellent at the Bow , that within a hundred paces they will hardly ever fail striking a half-Crown piece ; nay , as they are making their Retreat they can do execution on their Enemies , as the Parthians were somtimes wont to do : How much therefore are we the more to wonder at those left-handed Benjamites , who could sling stones at an hairs-breadth , and not miss ? When the Caribbians go abroad a hunting or a fishing , they do not take their Wives along with them , as some Brasilians do , who cause theirs to walk before them , so great is their jealousie ; but when they have taken any thing , they leave it upon the place , and the Women were heretofore oblig'd to go and bring it home , as we have already hinted : It is reported that the Canadians do the same . Among the Caribbians of the Islands there is no distinction of quality as to Hunting ; but the exercise of it is as free to the meanest as to the greatest among them : The case is the same among all the other Indians of the West-Indies . As in their private Repasts they never use no kind of Flesh , if they have not Strangers to entertain , so ordinarily their hunting is only for Lizards ; and if they engage themselves in any other kind of hunting , it is upon some extraordinary occasions , when they would treat some of their Friends among the Europaeans , or when they intend to visit them , and would get somthing of them in exchange for what they had taken . They are extreamly expert in fishing with the Hook , and in taking of Fish with the Dart ; and a man cannot sufficiently admire their patience in that Exercise ; for they would be content to continue half a day in the same place , without betraying any weariness : And when , after they have waited a long time for the Fish , they come at length to perceive some great one to their mind , and within their reach , they cast the Dart at it , as the Brasilians do ; which having fastned , they immediately leap into the water after the Dart , to seize their prey : But besides the Hook and Dart wherewith they take Fish , they are also very excellent in diving neer the Rocks , and forcing them out of the holes where they shelter themselves ; as being in that particular equally expert with the Floridians , who , not expecting that the Fish should come and shew themselves , go and find them out in the bottom of the water , and there kill them with their Clubs ; so that they are seen coming up again with the Fish in one hand , and the Club in the other . 'T is a common thing among the Savages to be excellent Swimmers and Divers ; and it is particularly affirm'd of the Brasilians , the Maldiveses , some Peruvians , and the Inhabitants of the Islands of Robbers , that they may pass for a kind of amphibious Creatures . But if the other inventions for fishing should fail our Caribbians , they have their recourse to a certain wood , which they bruise after they have cut it into little pieces ; which done , they cast it into Ponds , or those places where the Sea is quiet and calm ; and this is as it were a Sovereign Mummy , wherewith they take as much Fish as they please ; but they are so prudent as not to make use of this last expedient but only in case of necessity , for fear of making too great a waste among the Fish . After Hunting and Fishing , they apply themselves to several kinds of Works , as to make Beds of Cotton , very neatly woven , which they call Amaes : The Women spin the Cotton on the knee , and commonly they make use of neither Distaff nor Spindle ; but some of them in the Island of Martinico have learn'd the use thereof of the French : They have also the perfect Art of twisting it ; but in some Islands the Men weave the Beds : Besides this , they make Baskets of Bull-rushes , and Grass , of divers colours ; wooden chairs all of one piece ; little Tables , which they call Matoutou , weav'd of the leaves of the Latanier-tree ; the straining-cloths called Hibichets ; the Catolis , which are a kind of great baskets to carry things on the back ; several sorts of Vessels fit for eating and drinking , which are polish'd , painted , and adorn'd with abundance of pretty figures delightful to the eye : They make also some other little ornaments , as Girdles , Hats , and Crowns of feathers , wherewith they set out themselves on solemn days : And the women make for themselves a kind of Buskins , or half-stockings of Cotton . But above all they take abundance of pains in ordering and polishing their Arms , that is , their Bows , their Arrows , and their Boutous or Clubs , which are of a hard and smooth wood , and neatly wrought about the handles with wood and bones of divers colours . They take no less pains about their Piragas , or Vessels wherein they go to Sea , and whatever belongs to Peace or War. These Vessels are made of one great Tree , which they make hollow , smooth , and polish with an unimaginable dexterity : The greater sort of Piragas are many times rais'd higher all about , especially towards the poop , with some planks : Sometimes they paint in them their Maboya ; sometimes they represent Savages , or some other fantastick figures . These Shallops are so large as many times to carry fifty men with all their Arms. Before they had any acquaintance with the Christians , who furnish'd them with all sorts of Wedges , and other Carpenters and Joyners tools , they were put to a great deal of trouble to make their Vessels ; for they were oblig'd , as the Virginians , and some other Savages were , to set fire at the foot of the Trees , and to compass them about a little above the foot with wet moss , to keep the fire from ascending ; and so they undermin'd the Tree by little and little : Afterwards to pierce the wood they us'd certain hard stones sharpened at one end , wherewith they cut and made their Piragas hollow , but with so great trouble and expence of time , that they acknowledge how much they are oblig'd to the Europeans , who have taught them easier ways to do it , by the iron-instruments wherewith they have supply'd them . Thence it came that the Peruvians thought it so great a happiness to have the tools which were brought them by the Europeans , that the use of Scissers being introduc'd into Peru by the means of the Spaniards , an Indian of Quality admiring the invention , said to one of them , That though the Spaniards did not furnish them with any thing but Rasors , Scissers , Combs and Looking-glasses , it sufficiently oblig'd them liberally to bestow on them all the gold and silver they had . The Caribbians employ themselves also in making earthen Pots of all sorts , which they bake in furnaces , as our Potters do : And of the same material they also make those Plates or Planks on which they bake the Cassava . The dexterity they express in these little Exercises , is a sufficient discovery that they would easily learn other Trades , if they were taught them . They delight very much in handling the tools of Carpenters and Joyners ; and though they have not been taught how they are to be us'd , yet are they able to do many things since the Europeans have supply'd them therewith : So that it is to be presum'd , that if they had good Masters , they would do well at those Trades . They are great Lovers of divertisements and recreation ; and thence it comes they seek after whatever may keep them in a good humour , and divert melancholy : To that purpose they take a pleasure in keeping and teaching a great number of Parrots and Paraquitos . To divert themselves they also make several Musical Instruments , if they may be so called , on which they make a kind of harmony : Among others they have certain Tabours or Drums made of hollow Trees , over which they put a skin only at one end : To this may be added a kind of Organ which they make of Gourds , upon which they place a cord made of the string of a reed which they call Pite ; and this cord being touch'd makes a sound which they think delightful . The concerts of divers other Savages are no better then theirs , and no less immusical to their ears who understand Musick . In the morning , as soon as they are up , they commonly play on the Flute or Pipe ; of which Instrument they have several sorts , as well polish'd and as handsom as ours , and some of those made of the bones of their Enemies : And many among them can play with as much grace as can well be imagin'd for Savages . While they are playing on the Flute , the Wives are busie in making ready their breakfast . Sometimes also they pass away the time in singing certain Airs , the burthens whereof are pleasant enough ; and in that Exercise they sometimes spend half a day together , sitting on their low stools , and looking on their fish while it is broiling . They also put pease or small pebble-stones , as the Virginians do , into gourds , through the midst whereof they put a stick which serves for a handle , and then shaking them they make a noise : This is the invention the women have to quiet their children . Most of the Caribbian Songs consist of bitter railleries against their Enemies ; some they have also on Birds , and Fishes , and Women , commonly intermixt with some bawdery ; and many of them have neither rhime nor reason . Many times also the Caribbians of the Islands joyn Dancing to their Musick , but that Dancing is regulated according to their Musick . There are some Barbarians excessively addicted to that Exercise , as for instance the Brasilians , who , as de Lery affirms , spend day and night in dancing : And we have said elsewhere , that there are many Savages who make their imaginary felicity of the other life to consist in dancing . But the Caribbians use Dancing particularly at their solemn Entertainments in their Carbet , or publick house . These Entertainments are ordered after this manner : Some days before the meeting the Captain gives notice to every house , that all may appear at the Carbet at the day appointed : In the mean time the Women make a kind of strong drink of bak'd Cassava , and better prepar'd then that which they ordinarily drink ; and as they adde to the dose of the Ingredients , so is the drink the stronger , and more apt to intoxicate : The men go a fishing , or catching of Lizards ; for as to other meat they seldom prepare any for their own Tables , unless they have Strangers to entertain : On the day appointed both men and women paint their bodies with divers colours and figures , and adorn themselves with their Crowns of Feathers , their richest Chains , Pendants , Bracelets , and other Ornaments : Those among them who would appear most gallant rub their bodies with a certain Gum , and blow the Down of diverse Birds upon it . In fine , they all put on their best faces , and endeavour to make the greatest shew they can at this solemnity , priding it in their Plumes , and all their other gallantry : The women bring thither the Drink and Messes they have prepared , and are extreamly careful that nothing be wanting , which may contribute to the solemn entertainment : Our Caribbians spend all that day and the best part of the night in eating and drinking , dancing , discoursing and laughing : And in this Debauch they drink much more than ordinary , that is , they make a shift to get drunk ; and the women will not be much behind them , especially when they can get any Wine , or Aqua-vitae to promote the work : So that what we have said of their ordinary sobriety holds not at these Meetings ; no more than it does at their going to their Wars , and at their return thence : and yet take them at the worst , their excesses come much short of those of the Brasilians , who in their Debauches drink three or four days without ceasing , and in their drunkenness engage themselves in all kind of Vices . Their drunkennness and their debauches are frequent , as hapning upon these several occasions : 1. When there is any Councel held concerning their Wars : 2. When they return from their Expeditions , whether they have prov'd successful or not : 3. Upon the birth of their first Male Children : 4. When they cut their Childrens hair : 5. When they are at age to go to the Wars : 6. When they cut down trees , in order to the making of a Garden and building of a House : 7. When they launch a new Vessel : And lastly when they are recovered of some disease : They call these assemblies Ouïcou , and since they have conversed with the French , Vin , that is , Wine . But on the contrary they have also their Fasts , wherein they betray the ridiculousness of their humour : For , 1. they fast when they enter into adolescency : 2. When they are made Captains : 3. At the death of their Fathers or Mothers : 4. At the death of the Husband or Wife : 5. When they have killed one of their Enemies the Arouagues ; this last occasion of fasting they glory very much in . CHAP. XVIII . Of the Entertainment which the Caribbians make those who come to visit them . HEre it is that our Caribbians triumph over all other Savages in point of civility : For they receive strangers , who come to their Islands to visit them , with all manner of kindness and testimonies of affection . They have sentinels all along the Sea-side in most of those Islands whereof they are solely possessed : These sentinels are placed on the Mountains , or such eminent places whence they may see a good way into the Sea ; and they are so dispos'd , that they overlook those places where there is good anchorage for Ships , and an easie descent for men to land : Assoon as ever these perceive a Ship or Shallop coming towards them , they give notice thereof to such of their people as are next to them : Whereupon of a sudden there come out together several Canows or Vessels , in each whereof there are not above three men at most , who are sent out to discover what they are , and call to them at a distance to declare themselves ; for they trust not the Flagg , as having been often deceived thereby : and they know by their voices whether they be French , Spaniards , English or Dutch. Some affirm , that the Brasilians and the Peruvians are so exact in their smelling , that they will discern a French-man from a Spaniard by the scent . When the Caribbians are not well-assured who they are who come towards them , and perceive that they intend them some mischief , they put themselves into a posture of defence , possess themselves of the narrowest avenues of their Country , place ambushes in the Woods , and without being perceiv'd keep an eye on their Enemies , retreating through obscure waies till they have found their advantage , and joined all their Forces together ; and then they let flie a shower of Arrows on their Enemies : That done , they surround them , close with them , and cut them all off with their Clubs : In some Islands they make up a body of fifteen hundred men and more , as may be guess'd by their appearance ; for their number cannot be certainly known , inasmuch as they themselves not knowing how to reckon , cannot tell what numbers they are : But if they are pressed by their Enemies , they get into the Woods , or climb up Rocks that are inaccessible to all others ; or if they are neer the Sea , they leap in and dive , and rise up again at a hundred , nay sometimes two hundred paces from the place where they had been seen : And afterwards they rally together , at certain Rendezvouses known to themselves , and charge afresh when it is least expected , and when they were thought to be absolutely routed . But when they find those coming to them to be friends who come only to visit them , after they have cry'd to them that they are welcome , some cast themselves into the water and swim to them , enter into their Vessel , and when they come neer land proffer to carry them ashore on their backs , as an assurance of their affection : In the mean time the Captain himself , or his Lieutenant , expects them on the shore , and receives them in the name of the whole Island : Thence they are conducted by a considerable number of them to the Carbet , which is as it were the Town-House , where the Inhabitants of the Island , every one according to the age and sex of the New-comers , bid them welcome : The old Man complements and makes much of the old Man ; the young Man and Maid do the like towards those of their age ; and a man may read in their countenances how much they are satisfied with the visit . But the first discourse they make to the Stranger is to ask him his name , and then to tell him theirs : And for an expression of great affection and inviolable friendship , they call themselves by the names of those whom they entertain : But to crown the Ceremony , they will have the person whom they receive in like manner to assume their name : Thus they make an exchange of names ; and they have such excellent memories , that ten years after such a meeting they will remember the names of their friends , and relate some circumstance of what had passed at the former interview : And if they were presented with any thing , they will be sure to call it to mind ; and if the thing be still in being , they will shew it to him who had bestowed it on them . After all these complements which are passed at the first meeting , the next is to present their Guests with those pensile Beds which they call Amais , very clean and white , whereof they have store against such occasions : They desire them to rest themselves thereon , and then they bring in Fruits ; and while some are busie preparing some treatment , others entertain them with discourse , observing still the conformity of age and sex . This kind of entertainment may well be accounted more rational than that of the Caribbians of the Southerly part of Continent , who receive their Guests after a very odd fashion , not much unlike what is practised by the Canadians : For the Cacick of those Caribbians conducts him who comes to see them to the Publick-house , without speaking at all to him : then he is presented with a stool and some Tobacco , and so they leave him for a time , without speaking a word to him , till he hath rested himself and taken his Tobacco : Then the Cacick comes and asks him , whether he be come ? The other answering yes , he sits down by him and falls into discourse : Afterwards those of the common sort come asking him after the same manner , whether he be come ? And having thereupon brought him something to eat , they also fall into discourse with him : True it is indeed , that our Insulary Caribbians , in the reception of their Guests , towards those of their own Nation , who are strangers in their Islands , practise the same thing as the Caribbians of the Continent : But when they entertain French and other Europ●ans who would be loth to keep silence so long , they speak to them , and fall immediately into discourse , as we said before , accommodating themselves to their humour , and , to comply with them , crossing the rules of their own Ceremonies . But the Banquet they intend them was prepared before hand , let us now see how it is ordered , and how they demean themselves therein : They give every one his little Table , and his Messes apart , as the Chineses do : Somebring in broil'd Lizards ; others , fry'd Crabs ; some , Pulse ; and others , Fruits , and so of the rest : During the Repast , they discourse with them , and wait on them with the greatest care imaginable : They think it the greatest kindness can be done them to eat and drink heartily ; and all their business is to fill the Cups , and see that every Table be furnished : When a man drinks he must take all off , otherwise they are disobliged ; and if one cannot eat all the Cassava that is given him , he must put up the rest and carry it along with him , otherwise they will take it unkindly : Thus the Turks when they are at a friends Table , are wont to fill their Handkerchers , and sometimes the sleeves of their Garments with fragments of meat and bread , which they carry away with them . And among the Grand-Tartars , when a Guest cannot eat all that is presented to him , he must give the remainders to his Servant to lay up for him , or carry it away himself in his bag or pouch , wherein he puts up also the bones , if he hath not picked them clean enough , that he may afterwards do it at his leasure : But among the Chineses , when the Guest goes home , the Servants of the person who invited him , carries along with him the dishes that were left . After the Repast , the Caribbians conduct you to their private Houses , and into their Gardens , shew you their Arms , their curiosities and their trinkets , and present you with Fruits , or some little pieces of their own workmanship . If any one be desirous to continue a while among them , they take it for a great favour , and are extreamly glad of it , and find the same treatment as at first : But if they are willing to be gone from them , they are troubled , and ask whether you dislike your entertainment , that you should be gone so soon . With that sad countenance they all re-conduct you to the Sea-side , nay will carry you into your Shallops , if you will suffer it : And at that final parting they again present you with fruits , which they force you to accept , saying to those who would refuse them , Friend , if thou hast no need of it thy self , thou mayst give it to thy Marriners ; so they call all the Servants and Domesticks of those to whom they speak . The Brasilians and the Canadians , as some affirm , do also make presents upon the like occasions : And Tacitus relates , that the ancient Germans made presents to the Strangers who came to visit them ; but they reciprocally demanded something of them : In this point the Caribbians shew themselves more generous , for they give , and require nothing back in lieu of it . But it would be an incivility to go and visit these good people and to receive their kindnesses , and not to present them with something : Whence it comes that the Strangers , who go to see them , never go without some grains of Chrystal , Fishing-hooks , Needles , Pins , or little Knives , or some such toies : And assoon as they have done eating , they set on the little Table , on which they have eaten , some of those things : Those who have prepared the Banquet think themselves requited a hundred-fold , and make extraordinary acknowledgments thereof . We have hitherto represented what treatment the Caribbians have heretofore made to some of their friends , French and Dutch , who took occasion to visit them : But they use other Ceremonies at the reception of Strangers of their own Nation , or their Confederates , who chance to come into their Islands : There is in every Carbet a Savage , who hath a Commission to receive Passengers , and is called Niouakaiti : If they are of the common sort , he presents them with Seats , and what is fit for them to eat , especially a Cassava-cake folded double , which signifies that they may eat as much as they can , and leave the rest behind them . If those who come to see them , or pass by occasionally are considerable to them upon any other account , as being some way related to them , or Captains , they comb their hair both at their coming and their going away , they hang up Beds , and invite them to rest themselves , saying , En Bouekra , behold thy Bed : They also present them with Matoutous , which are little Tables made of Rushes , or the leaves of Palms or Lataniers , as we said elsewhere , on which they set the meat and the Cassava not folded , but as they come off the Plank : The women set them at their feet , and the men standing about , shew that which was brought , saying , En Yerebaili , behold thy meat : Afterwards the women bring in Gourds full of Ouïcou , and make them drink : Then having set them on the ground before them , the Husband who stands behind the women , says , En batoni , behold thy drink : And the other makes answer to these two complements , Yao , that is to say , very well , or I thank you . The Cassava unfolded signifies , eat thy fill and carry away the rest ; which they fail not to do : When they have dined well without being interrupted by any one , they all come to salute them one after another , saying to him , Halea-tibou , that is , be welcome : But the women are not much concerned in this Ceremony . As for the Visitants when they would depart , they go and take leave of every one in particular ; which they express by the word Huichan in their language . CHAP. XIX . Of what may be accounted Polity amongst the Caribbians . THere are in every Island of the Caribbies , inhabited by the Caribbians , several sorts of Captains : 1. The Captain of the Carbet , or of a Village , whom they name Tiouboutouli hauthe : This is when a man hath a numerous Family and retires with it at a certain distance from others , and builds Houses or Huts for to lodge it in , and a Carbet , where all of the Family meet to be merry , or to treat of the affairs which concern it in common ; thence it is that he is named a Captain of a Family , or of Houses . 2. A Captain of a Piraga , that is , either he to whom the Vessel belongs , or he who hath the command of it when they go to the Wars ; and these are named Tiouboutouli Canaoa . 3. Amongst those who have every one the command of a Vessel in particular , they have also an Admiral or General at Sea , who commands the whole Fleet : Him they call Nhalenè . In fine , they have the grand Captain , or Commander in chief , whom they call Ouboutou , and in the plural number , Ouboutounum : This is the same whom the Spaniards call Cacique ( and we in this History call Cacick ) as some other Indians , and sometimes also our Savages do in imitation of them : He is during his life , from his first election to that charge , the General of their Armies , and he is always highly respected among them : He appoints the meetings of the Carbet , either for merry-making or deliberations in order to a War : And he alwaies goes abroad attended by all of his own house , and some others who do him the honour to wait on him : Those who have the greatest retinue are the most highly honoured : If any one gives him not the respect due to him upon the account of his charge , it is in his power to strike him : Of these there are but two at the most in an Island , as at Dominico : They are also commonly the Admirals when a Fleet goes out : Or haply that charge is bestowed on some young man , who is desirous to signalize himself upon that occasion . This charge is obtain'd by election : and commonly he who is advanced thereto must have killed divers of the Arouagues , or at least one of the most considerable persons among them . The Sons do not succeed their Fathers in that charge , if they be not worthy thereof . When the chief Captain speaks all others are silent : and when he enters into the Carbet , every one makes him way ; he hath also the first and best part of the entertainment : The Lieutenant to this Captain is called in their Language Ouboutou maliarici , that is to say properly , the Track of the Captain , or that which appears after him . None of these Chiefs hath any command over the whole Nation nor any superiority over the other Captains : But when the Caribbians go to the Wars , among all the Captains they make choice of one to be General of the Army , who makes the first assault : and when the expedition is over , he hath no authority but only in his own Island : True it is , that if he hath behav'd himself gallantly in his enterprises , he is ever after highly respected in all the Islands : But heretofore , before the commerce between the Caribbians and forreign Nations had alter'd the greatest part of their ancient Politie , there were many conditions requisite to obtain that degree of honour . It was in the first place requisite that he whom they advanc'd to that dignity , had been several times in the Wars , and that to the knowledge of the whole Island whereof he was to be chosen Captain , he had behaved himself couragiously and gallantly : Next to this it was necessary , that he should be so active and swift in running , as to surpass all competitors in that exercise : Thirdly , he who stood for the Generalship of an Island , should excell all others in swimming and diving : A fourth condition was , that he should carry a burthen of such weight as his fellow-pretenders should not be able to stand under : Lastly , he was obliged to give great demonstrations of his constancy : for they cruelly cut and mangled his shoulders and breasts with the tooth of an Agouty ; nay his best friends made deep incisions in divers parts of his body : And the wretched person who expected that charge was to endure all this , without betraying the least sign of resentment and pain ; nay , on the contrary , it was requisite that he receiv'd all with a smiling countenance , as if he were the most satisfied man in the World : We shall not wonder so much that these Barbarians should endure such Torments , in order to the acquisition of some Dignity , when it shall be considered , that the Turks do not shew themselves somtimes less cruel towards themselves , upon the account of pure gallantry , and as it were by way of divertisements witness what is related by Busbequius in the fourth Book of his Embassies , which were too tedious to set down in this place . To return to the Caribbians of the Islands : This ancient ceremony , which they observed in the election of their chief Governours , will no doubt be thought strange and savage ; but there is somthing of the same kind observable in other Nations : For in the Kingdom of Chili they chuse for the Sovereign Captain him who is able longest to bear a great Tree upon his shoulders : In the Country of Wiapoco , towards the great River of the Amazons , to be advanc'd to the dignity of Captain , he must endure , without the least stirring of the Body , nine extraordinary strokes with a Holly-wand from every Captain , and that three several times ; but that is not all ; he must also be put into a Bed of Cotton , over a Fire of green Leaves , the thick Smoke whereof ascending upwards , must needs be very troublesom to the wretch who is so mad as to expose himself thereto ; and he is oblig'd to continue there till he be in a manner half dead ; this speaks a strange desire to be Captain : Nay , heretofore among the Persians , those who were desirous to be admitted into the Fraternity of the Sun , were requir'd to give proofs of their Constancy in fourscore several sorts of Torments : The Brasilians , without any other ceremony , make choice of him for their General who hath taken and kill'd most Enemies : And now also in some of the Caribbies the Caribbians themselves laugh at their ancient Ceremonies at the election of their Captain ; for having observ'd that their Neighbours think that kind of proceeding ridiculous , they now make choice of him for their Chief , who having behav'd himself valiantly in the Wars against their Enemies , hath acquir'd the reputation of a brave and gallant person . As soon as the Cacick is receiv'd into his Charge , he is highly respected by all , insomuch that no man speaks if he do not ask or command him to do it ; and if any one cannot forbear speaking as he ought , all the rest immediately cry out , Cala la bocca , which they have learn'd from the Spaniard ; But it suffices not to be silent in the presence of their Chief , but they are also very attentive to his Discourse , look upon him when he speaks ; and to shew that they approve of what he says , they are wont to smile , and that smile is accompanied by a certain Hun-Hun . These expressions of respect are such as are not to be accounted savage , as being us'd generally all over the World ; but the Maldiveses have a particular way of honouring a person ; for as they think it a kind of disrespect to pass behind any one , so to express a great submission they take their passage just before him , and making a low obeisance , say as they go by , May it not displease you : The Yncas , a people of the Kingdom of Peru , to express the respect they bear their God , enter into his Temple backwards , and go out of it after the same manner ; quite contrary to what we do in our ordinary Visits and Civilities : The Turks account the left hand the more honourable among Military persons : The Inhabitants of Java think the covering of the Head is the greatest act of submission : The Japonneses think it a great incivility to receive those who would honour them standing ; they take off their Shooes when they would express how much they honour any person : In the Kingdom of Gago in Africk all the Subjects speak to the King kneeling , having in their hands a Vessel full of Sand , which they cast on their Heads : The Negroes of the Country of Angola cover themselves with Earth when they meet with their Prince , as it were to signifie , that in his presence they are but dust and ashes : The Maronites of Mount Libanus meeting their Patriarch , cast themselves at his feet and kiss them ; but he immediately raising them up , presents them with his hand , which they taking in both theirs , and having kiss'd it , lay on their heads : But they who live about the Streight of Sunda have a very strange Custom , which is , that to honour their Superiors they take them by the left foot , and gently rub the Leg from the Anckle-bone to the Knee ; and that done , they in like manner rub the Face , and the fore-part of the Head ; an action which I doubt would be far from being thought respectful in these Parts . From what hath been said it may be deduc'd , That this Worlds Honour , whatever it may be , Virtue excepted , consists only in Opinion and Custom , which differ , and somtimes clash , according to the diversity of Mens humours . But to return to the Captain of our Caribbians ; It is his business to take the Resolutions of War , to make all Preparations in order thereto , and to go upon any Expedition in the head of his Forces : He also appoints the Assemblies of his Island , and takes care for the reparations of the Carbet , which is the House where all Resolutions that concern the Publick are taken : In fine , he it is who in the name of the whole Island , as occasion serves , gives Answers , and appoints the days of divertisement , as we mentioned before . The administration of Justice among the Caribbians is not exercis'd by the Captain , nor by any Magistrate ; but , as it is among the Tapinambous , he who thinks himself injur'd gets such satisfaction of his adversary as he thinks fit , according as his passion dictates to him , or his strength permits him : The Publick does not concern it self at all in the punishment of Criminals ; and if any one among them suffers an injury or affront , without endeavouring to revenge himself , he is slighted by all the rest , and accounted a Coward , and a Person of no esteem ; But , as we said before , there happen few quarrels or fallings out among them . A Brother revenges his Brother and Sister , a Husband his Wife , a Father his Children ; so that when any one is kill'd , they think it justly done , because it is done upon the account of revenge and retaliation : To prevent that , if a Savage of one Island hath kill'd another Savage , out of a fear of being kill'd by way of revenge by the Relations of the deceased , he gets into another Island and setles himself there . Those whom they think Sorcerers do not exercise that profession long among them , though for the most part they are rather imagin'd to be such , than that they are really so . If the Caribbians suspect any one to have stollen somthing from them , they endeavour to lay hold on him , and to cut him over the Shoulders with a Knife or the Tooth of an Agouty , as a mark of his crime and their revenge : These Agoutys Teeth among the Caribbians supply the want of our Rasors , and indeed they are in a manner as sh●rp : Thus the ancient Peruvians and the Canarians , before they had the use of our Iron Instruments , made use of a certain kind of Flint instead of Scissers , Lancets , and Rasors . The Husband suffers not his Wife to break her conjugal Faith towards him without punishment ; but he himself acts the part of both Judge and Executioner , as we shall declare more particularly in the Chapter of their Marriages . They know not what it is to punish publickly , or to observe any form in the execution of Justice ; nay , they have no word in their Language to signifie Justice or Judgment . CHAP. XX. Of the Wars of the Caribbians . IT is commonly at their publick Feasts and Entertainments that the Caribbians take their Resolutions of engaging upon any War ; which humour is not particular to their Nation ; for the Brasilians and the Canadians do the like : And that it may not be thought this is found only among Savages , Herodotus and Strabo affirm , That heretofore the Persians consulted concerning their most important affairs at their great Feasts , and when they had their heads well stor'd with Wine . And not only the Persians , but also several Grecian Nations held their Councels of War at Table , if we may believe Plutarch . The same thing is at this day practis'd among the Chineses , as some Historians affirm . But to return to the Councels of War of our Caribbians : When they begin to have their brains warm'd with their drink , an old Woman comes into the Assembly with a sad countenance and deportment , and with tears in her eyes demands audience ; which being easily granted her , by reason of the respect and reverence they bear to her age , with a doleful voice , interrupted by sighs , she represents the injuries which the whole Nation hath receiv'd from the Arouagues , their ancient and inveterate Enemies : And having reckon'd up the greatest cruelties which they have heretofore exercis'd against the Caribbians , and the gallant men they have kill'd or taken in the Battels that were fought between them , she comes to particularize in those who were lately made Prisoners , massacred , and eaten , in some later Engagements : And at last she concludes , that it were a shameful and an insupportable disparagement to their Nation , if they should not revenge themselves , and generously imitate their Predecessors , those brave Caribbians , who minded nothing so much as to gain satisfaction for the injuries they had receiv'd ; and who after they had shaken off the yoke , which the Tyrants would have impos'd on them for the taking away of their ancient Liberty , have carried their victorious Arms into the Territories of their Enemies , whom they have pursu'd with darts and fire , and forc'd to make their retreats into their highest Mountains , the clefts of Rocks , and the dreadful recesses of their thickest Forests ; and this with so great success , that at present they dare not appear at their own Sea-coasts , and can find no habitation so remote where they think themselves secure from the assaults of the Caribbians ; fear and astonishment having been their constant attendants after such signal Victories : That they are therefore couragiously to prosecute their advantages , and not to rest till that pestilent Enemy be utterly destroy'd . As soon as the old Woman hath made an end of her discourse , the Captain makes a Speech to the same purpose , to make a greater impression in the minds of the Audience ; which ended , the whole Assembly unanimously applauds the Proposition , and make all demonstrations imaginable of the justice of their Cause . From that time , being encourag'd by the words they had heard , they breathe nothing but blood and wounds . The Captain , concluding by the applause of the whole Assembly , and by their gestures and countenances , that they are resolv'd for the War , though they do not say so much , immediately orders it , and appoints the time for the Enterprize by some of their ways of numbring , as we have hinted in the Chapter of their Natural Simplicity . In this place we are to make this particular Remark , That they take these bloody resolutions when they are well loaden with drink , and after the Divel hath tormented them to egge them on thereto , as we have said elsewhere . The next day after the Assembly , nothing is seen or heard in all parts of the Island but preparations for the War : Some polish their Bows ; others order their Clubs ; others prepare , sharpen , and poison their Arrows ; and others are employ'd to make ready the Piragas : The Women , for their parts , are busie about disposing and getting together the necessary provisions for the Army : So that on the day appointed they all meet at the Sea-side with all things in a readiness to embarque . They all furnish themselves with good Bows , and every one with a good sheaf of Arrows , which are made of a small smooth Reed , with a little piece of iron or some sharp bone at the point : The Arrows us'd by the Brasilians are made after the same manner ; but the Caribbians adde to theirs , to make them more dreadful , a mortal poison made of the juice of the Manchenillo-trees , and other poisons ; so that the least scratch made by them becomes a mortal wound . It hath hitherto been a thing impossible to get out of them the Receipt of that composition . They have also every one of them that wooden sword which they call Boutous , or to say better , that massy Club which they use instead of a sword , and wherewith they do miracles in point of fencing . These are all their Arms ; for they have no Targets or Bucklers , as the Tapinambous , but their bodies are naked . Next the care they take about their Arms , they also provide themselves sufficiently with belly-timber , and take along with them in their little vessels good quantities of Cassava , broil'd Fish , Fruits , and particularly Bananas , which keep a long time , and the meal of Manioc . The Icaqueses in their Wars never trouble themselves about any such thing ; and what they do in this particular is so peculiar to them , that it deserves to be mentioned : for they are content with so little sontheir sustenance , and delight so much in living upon certain Plumbs which grow abundantly in their Parts , and from which they have their name , that when they go to the Wars they are never seen to carry any provisions for the belly along with them . Our Savages of the Caribbies , as well as those of Brasil , take along with them to the Wars a certain number of Women , to dress their meat , and look to the Piragas when they are got ashore . Their Arms and Provisions are well fasten'd to these Piragas ; so that if the Vessel comes to overturn , which happens often , they set it right again without losing any thing of what was in it : And upon those occasions , being so good Swimmers as we have represented them , they are not troubled for their own persons , so far that they have sometimes laugh'd at the Christians , who , being neer them upon those occasions , endeavour'd to relieve them . Thus the Tapinambous laugh'd at some French men upon the like accident , as De Lery relates . The sails of the Caribbians are made of Cotton , or a kind of Mat of Palm-leaves : They have an excellent faculty of rowing with certain little Oars , which they move very fast . They take along with them also some Canows , which are their least kind of Vessels , to attend their Piragas . Their custom is to go from Island to Island to refresh themselves , and to that end they have Gardens even in those which are desert , and not inhabited : They also touch at the Islands of their own Nation , to joyn their Forces , and take in as they go along all those that are in a condition to accompany them ; and so their Army increases , and with that equipage they get with little noise to the Frontiers . When they sail along the Coasts , and night comes upon them , they bring their Vessels ashore , and in half an hours time they make up their lodging-place under some Tree with Balisier and Latanier-leaves , which they fasten together on poles or reeds , sustain'd by forks planted in the ground , which serve for a foundation to this little structure , and to hang their beds on : These lodgings thus made in haste they call Aioupa . The Lacedaemonian Law-giver had forbidden , among other things , that War should be always wag'd against the same Enemies , for fear they might thereby grow more experienc'd in Military Affairs : But the Caribbians follow not those Maximes , nor fear any such inconvenience ; for they always make War against the same Nation : Their ancient and irreconcileable Enemies are the Arouacas , Arouaques or Arouagues , which is the name commonly given them in the Islands , though the Caribbians call them Alouagues , who live in that part of the Meridional America which is known in the Maps under the name of the Province of Guyana or Guayana , not far from the Rivers which fall down out of that Province into the Sea. The cause of this immortal enmity between our Insulary Caribbians and those people hath been already hinted in the Chapter of the Origine of the Caribbians , to wit , that those Arouagues have cruelly persecuted the Caribbians of the Continent , their Neighbours , the Relations of our Islanders , and of the same Nation with them ; and that they have continually warr'd against them to exterminate them , or at least , to drive them out of their habitations . These Arouagnes then are the people whom our Islanders go and find out in their own Country , commonly once or twice a year , to be reveng'd of them as much as they can : And it is to be observ'd on the other side , that the Arouagues never make any attempts on the Caribbians of the Islands , in the Islands where they live , but only stand on the defensive ; whereas they are sure to have our Savages among them oftner then they wish , coasting along , as they are wont to do , all the other Islands wherein they have Gardens or Colonies , though the furthermost of the Caribby-Islands , which is Santa-Cruce , is distant from the Country of the Arouagues about three hundred Leagues . It was Alexanders generosity made him use this expression , that a Victory was not to be stollen : but Philip of an humour different from his Son , thought there was no shame in a Conquest , howere it were obtain'd : Our Caribbians , with most of the old Inhabitants of America , are of the same opinion : For they carry on all their wars by surprize , and think it no dishonour to make their advantage of the night : Contrary to the Icaqueses , who would think their reputation blasted , if coming to the Territories of their Enemies , they did not send them notice of their arrival , and challenge them to come and receive them armed . The Arraucanes , next neighbour to the Chili , a warlike people , and whom the Spaniard hath not been yet able to overcome , nay was sometimes worsted by them , do much more : For when they are to engage against an Enemy , they have the War proclaim'd by Heraulds , and send this message to them ; We shall meet thee within so many Moons , be ready . And so the Yncas , the Kings of Peru , never undertook any war , till they had first advertis'd their Enemies thereof , and declar'd it two or three times : Whence it may be inferred by the way , that L' Escarbot is mistaken in his History of New-France , where he affirms , that all the West-Indians generally wage their wars by surprize . The Caribbians have this imagination , that the War they should begin openly would not prosper : So that having landed in the Country of the Arouagues , if they are discovered before they give the first shock , or that a dog , as one would say , did bark at them , thinking it ominous , they immediately return to their Vessels , and so to their Islands , leaving the design to be prosecuted some other time . But if they are not discovered , they fall upon their Enemies even in their Houses : If they cannot easily come at them , or find them well fortified in some Houses that have good Palisadoes , whence they play upon them with their Arrows with some advantage , they are wont to force them out by shooting fire to the Houses with their Arrows , at the points whereof they fasten lighted Cotton : And these arrows being shot on the roofs , which consist of Grass or Palm-leaves , they presently set them on fire : Thus the Arouagues are forced out of their holes , and to fight in the open field , or run away : When our Savages have thus gotten them into the field , they presently shoot away all their arrows , which being spent they take their Boutous , and do strange things therewith ; they are in perpetual motion all the time they are fighting , that the Enemy may have the less time to observe them : Fire-arms , especially great Guns , which make so great noise , and do such execution , especially when they are loaden with Nails , Chains , and other pieces of old Iron , have abated much of their courage when they have had to do with Europaeans , and makes them afraid to come neer their Ships and Forts : But though they do not take Opium , to make them less sensible of danger , before they go to fight , as the Turks and the East-Indians of Cananor do ; nor yet feed on Tygers and Lions to make themselves more couragious , as the people of the Kingdom of Narsinga towards Malabar ; yet when they fight equally armed with the Arouagues , and have begun the Battel , especially if they are animated with some good success , they are as bold as Lions , and will either overcome or die . Thus did the warlike Savages of the Country of Carthagena , when they were assaulted by the Spaniards ; for they fell in among them with such fury , both men and women , that a young maid laid several Spaniards upon the place ere she was killed her self . They say also that the Mexicans and Canadians will rather be cut to pieces than taken in fight . If the Caribbians can take any one of their Enemies alive , they bind him and bring him away captive into their Islands ; but if any one of theirs fall dead or wounded in the field , it would be an eternal and insupportable reproach to them to leave him in the power of the Enemy : That consideration makes them break furiously into the midst of the greatest dangers , and resolutely make their way through whatever opposes them , to retrive the bodies of their Comrades ; and having gotten them by force from amongst the Enemies , they carry them to their Vessels . When the fight is over , our Savages make their retreat to the Sea-side , or into some neighbouring Island ; and if they have received some considerable loss by the death of some of their Chief Commanders , or their most valiant Soldiers , they fill the air with dreadful howling and crying before they get into their Vessels ; and intermixing their tears with the blood of the deceased , they mournfully dispose them into their Piragas , and accompany them with their regrets and sighs to some of their own Territories . But when they have had the Victory , they spend not the time in cutting off the heads of their slain Enemies , in carrying them in triumph , and in taking the skins of those poor bodies , to make Standards in their Triumphs , as the Canadians do , and as heretofore was the custom of the Scythians , as Herodotus affirms ; nay , as was that of the ancient Gauls , if we believe Livy . The Caribbians think it enough to express their joy by outcries over the bodies of the Arouagues , and afterwards all along their Coasts , as it were to insult over that hateful Country before they leave it : But after they have sung in that strange Country some of their triumphal songs , they make what haste they can to their Vessels , to carry away the rest into the bosom of their native soil ; and the poor Arouagues they have taken , they carry away chain'd , to be dealt with as shall be seen in the next Chapter . The end they propose to themselves in these Expeditions , is not to become Masters of a new Country , or to load themselves with the spoils of their Enemies ; but only the glory of subduing and triumphing over them , and the pleasure of satiating their Revenge for the injuries they have received from them . Next the Arouagues , the greatest Enemies the Caribbians have are the English : this enmity took its rise hence , that the English , having under the Flags of other Nations got divers of the Caribbians aboard their Ships , where they had at first charmed them with kindness , and little presents , especially Aqua-vitae , which they extreamly love ; when they saw their Vessel full of these poor people , who never dreamed of any such treachery , weighed anchor , and carried the Caribbians , men , women , and children into their Plantations , where they are still kept as slaves : It is reported that they did the like in several of the Islands , wherein they followed the example of the Spaniards : Whence it comes that they still bear a grudge to the English , and can hardly endure to hear their Language spoken : Nay , their dissatisfaction is so great , that if a Frenchman , as some of that Nation affirm , chance to make use of some English expressions in his discourse , he runs the hazard of their enmity : Accordingly , in their turns , by the law of retaliation , they have often made incursions into the Islands of Montserrat , Antego , and others which are in the hands of the English ; and after they had set some houses on fire , and taken some Goods , they carried away men , women , and children , whom they brought to Dominico and St. Vincents ; but it was never heard that they did eat any of them , it seems they reserve that cruelty for the Arouagues : Nay before the Caribbians had any war with the Inhabitants or Martinico , when the Parents or Friends of the English who had been carried away Prisoners of War by those Caribbians , employed the mediation of the French , they were easily enlarged and put into the hands of the French , who gave the Caribbians in exchange for them , some of those trifles which they highly value , or haply an Iron wedge , or some such necessary tool : Nay , upon the presenting them with some of those things they have delivered up some of the Arouagues appointed to be eaten . They have at this present in the Island of St. Vineents some young Boys and Girls of the English Nation , who being carried away very young , have clearly forgot their Parents , and would hardly return with them , so well are they pleased with the humour of the Caribbians , who for their part treat them as mildly as if they were of their own Nation ; they are now known only by the fairness and flaxenness of their Hair , whereas the Caribbians are generally black-hair'd . As for the Spaniards , at the first discovery of America , the Caribbians who were then possess'd of all the Caribby-Islands , were cruelly treated by them ; they persecuted them with fire and sword , and pursu'd them even into the woods , as wild beasts , that they might carry them away Captives to work in the Mines : Which kind of procedure forc'd this people , which is valiant and generous , to oppose the violence , and to lay ambushes for their Enemies , nay to assault them in their Ships which lay in their Roads , which they borded without any fear of fire-Arms , making their way through Swords and Pikes : In which attempts they were many times so fortunate , that they became Masters of divers Ships richly loaden , dispatching all that oppos'd them , carrying away all the booty , and then seting the Ships on fire : True it is , they pardoned the Negro-slaves they met with , and having brought them ashore put them to work in their Habitations ; thence came the Negroes which which they have at present in St. Vincents and some other Islands . The Spaniards being sensible of these losses , and perceiving they had a stubborn Enemy to deal with , and that when they had ruin'd that Nation , they should not advantage themselves ; and considering further , that the Islands they were possessed of lay convenient for their Ships in their long Voyages , to take in refreshments of water , wood , and provisions if need were , and to leave such as were sick in their Fleet , they resolved to treat the Caribbians more kindly ; and thereupon having set some of them at liberty whom they had Captives , and sent them back into their Country with presents , they made use of them to treat concerning a peace with that People , the conditions whereof being accepted by some of the Islands , they set ashore therein some swine which they had brought out of Europe ; and afterwards they left there behind them the sick they had in their Ships , and took them in again recovered at their return . But the Caribbians of St. Vincents , and those who lived at Dominico would not consent to that agreement , but still persist in the aversion they had for the Spaniards , and the desire they have to be revenged of them . As to what concerns their defensive wars , they have learnt by their acquaintance with the Christians , and the differences they have had with them upon several occasions , to keep their ranks , and to encamp in advantagious places , and to make some kinds of fortifications in imitation of the others : The French found i● so by experience , some years since , at the taking of Granada : They imagined that the Caribbians would not have made any resistance ; but they found them in a defensive posture , to prevent their landing , and contest their possession of that place ; for besides the mischief they did them by an extraordinary shower of Arrows , and the Barricadoes they placed in the avenues , they couragiously opposed their landing , and laid several ambushes for them ; and when they saw that the French , notwithstanding their resistance , were resolv'd to come , and forced them to make their retreat into the woods , they rallied on an eminent place which they had fortified : and whereas it was somewhat steepy on all sides save only one , which had a spacious avenue , they had cut down certain trees , of the boals whereof they had made long Rollers , which being lightly fasten'd at the top of the Mountain , might be rolled down the descent , with a more than ordinary force and violence against the French , if they had attempted any assault : Out of this Fort they also made several sallies upon the Enemy , who was building one where they might safely expect the supply which was to be sent them from Martinico ; there they kept them in as it were besieged for certain days , during which they had made hollow places in the earth to secure themselves from the Muskets ; and thence shewing only their heads , they shot their Arrows at those who had the confidence to come without the Trenches ; nay , in the night time they made a shift to get a pot full of burning coals , on which they had cast a handful of Pyman-seed , into the Hut which the French had set up at their first arrival in the Island , purposely to stifle them , if they could , by the dangerous fume , and the stupifying vapour of the Pyman : But their stratagem was discovered ; and some time after the expected supply being come to the French , the Caribbians treated with them , and left them the absolute possession of the Island ; but the differences they have since had with the French Inhabitants of Martinico have occasioned another War which lasts still . CHAP. XXI . Of the Treatment which the Caribbians make their Prisoners of War. WE are now going to dip our Pen in Blood , and to draw a Picture which must raise horrour in the beholder ; in this there must appear nothing but Inhumanity , Barbarism , and Rage ; We shall find rational Creatures cruelly devouring those of the same species with them , and filling themselves with their Flesh and Blood , after they had cast off Humane Nature , and put on that of the most bloody and furious Beasts : A thing which the Pagans themselves , in the midst of their darkness , heretofore thought so full of execration , that they imagin'd the Sun withdrew himself , because he would not shew his light at such Repasts . When the Cannibals , or Anthropophagi , that is , Eaters of Men ( for here it is that we are properly to call them by that Name , which is common to them with that of the Caribbians ) ; when I say they bring home Prisoner of War from among the Arouagues , he belongs of right to him who either seiz'd on him in the Fight , or took him running away ; so that being come into his Island , he keeps him in his house ; and that he may not get away in the night , he ties him in an Amac , which he hangs up almost at the roof of his dwelling ; and after he has kept him fasting four or five days , he produces him upon some day of solemn debauch , to serve for a publick Victim to the immortal hatred of his Country-men towards that Nation . If there be any of their Enemies dead upon the place , they there eat them ere they leave it : They design for slavery only the young Maids and Women taken in the War : They do not eat the Children of their She-prisoners , much less the Children they have by them themselves : They have heretofore tasted of all the Nations that frequented them , and affirm , That the French are the most delicate , and the Spaniards of hardest digestion ; but now they do not feed on any Christians at all . They abstain also from several cruelties which they were wont to use before they kill'd their Enemies ; for whereas at present they think it enough to dispatch them at a blow or two with the Club , and afterwards cut them into pieces , and having broyl'd them , to devour them ; they heretofore put them to several torments , before they gave them the mortal blow : We shall not think it besides our purpose to set down in this place some of the inhumanities which they exercis'd upon these sad occasions , as they themselves have given an account thereof to those have had the curiosity to inform themselves from their own mouths . The Prisoner of War who had been so unfortunate as to fall into their hands , and was not ignorant that he was design'd to receive the most cruel treatment which rage could suggest , arm'd himself with constancy , and , to express how generous a people the Arouagues were , march'd very chearfully to the place of execution , not being either bound or drag'd thereto , and presented himself with a smiling and steady countenance in the midst of the Assembly , which he knew desir'd nothing so much as his death . As soon as he perceiv'd those people who express'd so great joy at the approach of him , who was to be the mess of their abominable Entertainment , not expecting their discourses and their bitter abuses , he prevented them in these termes ; I know well enough upon what account you have brought me to this place ; I doubt not but you are desirous to fill your selves with my blood , and that you are impatient to exercise your teeth upon my body ; but you have not so much reason to triumph to see me in this condition , nor I much to be troubled thereat : My Country-men have put your Predecessors to greater miseries than you are now able to invent against me ; and I have done my part with them in mangling , massacring , and devouring your people , your friends , and your fathers ; besides that I have Relations who will not fail to revenge my quarrel with advantage upon you and upon your Children , for the most inhumane treatment you intend against me : What torments soever the most ingenious cruelty can dictate to you for the taking away of my life , is nothing in comparison of those which my generous Nation prepares for you in exchange : therefore delay not the utmost of your cruelty any longer , and assure your selves I both slight and laugh at it . Somwhat of this nature is that brave and bloody Bravado which may be read of a Brasilian Prisoner , ready to be devour'd by his Enemies ; Come on boldly , said be to them , and feast your selves upon me ; for at the same time you will feed on your Fathers and Grandfathers , who serv'd for nourishment to my Body : These Muscles , this Flesh , and these Veins are yours , blind Fools as you are ; you do not observe , that the substance of the Members of your Ancestors are yet to be seen in them ; taste them well , and you will find the taste of your own Flesh . But let us return to our Arouagues . His soul was not only in his lips , but shew'd it self also in the effects which follow'd that Bravado ; for after the Company had a while endur'd his menaces and arrogant defiances without touching him , one among them came and burnt his sides with a flaming brand ; another cut good deep pieces out of him , and would have made them bigger , had it not been for the bones , in several parts of the body : Then they cast into his smarting wounds that sharp kind of Spice which the Caribbians call Pyman : Others diverted themselves in shooting Arrows at the poor Patient ; and every one took a pleasure in tormenting him ; but he suffer'd with the same countenance , and expressed not the least sentiment of pain : After they had made sport thus a long time with the poor wretch , at last growing weary of insulting , and out-brav'd by his constancy , which seem'd still the same , one of them came and at one blow dispatch'd him with his Club. This is the Treatment which the Caribbians made heretofore to their Prisoners of War ; but now they think it enough to put them to a speedy death , as we have already represented . As soon as this unfortunate person is thus laid dead upon the place , the young men take the body , and having wash'd it cut it in pieces , and then boyl some part , and broil some upon wooden Frames , made for that purpose , like Gridirons : When this detestable Dish is ready , and season'd according to their palates , they divide it into so many parts as there are persons present , and joyfully devour it , thinking that the World cannot afford any other repast equally delicious : The Women lick the very sticks on which the fat of the Arouague dropp'd ; which proceeds not so much from the deliciousness they find in that kind of sustenance , and that fat , as from the excessive pleasure they conceive in being reveng'd in that manner of their chiefest Enemies . But as they would be extreamly troubled that the enraged hatred they bear the Arouagues should ever end , so do they make it their main endeavour to foment and heighten it : thence it comes , that while this poor Carcass is a dressing , they carefully gather and save all the fat that comes from it ; not to put into Medicines , as Chirurgeons sometimes do ; or to make wild-fire of it , to set their Enemies houses on fire , as the Tartars do ; but they gather together that fat to be afterwards distributed among the chiefest of them , who carefully keep it in little Gourds , to pour some few drops thereof into their Sauces at their solemn Entertainments , so to perpetuate , as much as lies in their power , the motive of their Revenge . I must needs acknowledge , the Sun would have more reason to withdraw himself from these Barbarians , than to be present at such detestable Solemnities ; but it would be requisite that he withdrew himself at the same time from most of the Countries of America , nay from some parts of Africk and Asia , where the like and worse cruelties are daily exercis'd : For instance , the Tapinambous make in a manner the same treatment to their prisoners , as the Caribbians do to theirs ; but they add thereto divers expressions of barbarism , which are not to be seen in the Caribbies : They rub the bodies of their Children with the blood of those miserable Victims , to animate them to future Cruelties : He who had been the Executioner of the Captive caus'd himself to be mangled and flash'd , and cut in several parts of the body , as a Trophey of Valour , and a mark of Glory : And what is yet superlatively strange , is , That those Barbarians bestowing their Daughters for Wives on those Enemies , as soon as they fall into their hands , when they come to cut them in pieces , the Wife her self eats first , if it be possible , of the flesh of her Husband ; and if it happen that she hath any Children by him , they are serv'd in the like manner , kill'd , rosted , and eaten ; somtimes as soon as they come into the World. The like Barbarism hath somtimes been observ'd in several Provinces of Peru. Divers other barbarous Nations do also exceed the Caribbians in their inhumanity ; but above all , the Inhabitants of the Country of Antis are more cruel then Tygers : If it happens that by right of War or otherwise , they make a Prisoner , and that they know him to be a person of small account , they immediately quarter him , and bestow the Members on their Friends or Servants , that they may eat them if they please , or sell them in the Shambles ; but if he be a person of quality , the chiefest among them meet together , with their Wives and Children , to be present at his death : Then these unmerciful people having strip'd him , fasten him stark naked to a post , and cut and slash him all over the body with a sort of Knives and Rasours made of a certain Stone , such as may be Flint : In this cruel Execution they do not presently dismember him , but they only take the flesh from the parts which have most , as the calf of the Leg , the Thighs , the Buttoeks , and the Arms ; that done , they all pell-mell , Men , Women , and Children , dye themselves with the blood of that wretched person ; and not staying for the rosting or boyling of the Flesh they had taken away , they devour it like so many Cormorants , or rather swallow it down without any chewing : Thus the wretch sees himself eaten alive , and buried in the bellies of his Enemies : The Women adding yet somwhat to the cruelty of the Men , though excessively barbarous and inhumane , rub the ends of their Breasts with the blood of the Patient , that so their Children may suck it in with their Milk. And if these inhumane Executioners have observ'd , that amidst all the torments they put the miserable deceas'd person to , he express'd the least sence of pain , either in his countenance or other parts of his body ; or that he so much as groan'd or sigh'd , then they break his bones , after they have eaten the flesh about them , and cast them into some nasty place , or into a River , with an extream contempt . Thus also do several other Nations cruelly insult over the wretched remainders of their murthered Enemies , and exercise their inhumane revenge and barbarous animosity on that which hath no feeling thereof : Thus some Inhabitants of Florida , to satiate their brutality , hang up in their houses , and carry about them , the skins and hair of their Enemies ; the Uirginians wear about their necks a dry'd hand ; some Savages of New-Spain hang about some part of their bodies , after the manner of a Medal , a piece of their flesh whom they had massacred : The Lords of the Island by the French call'd Belle-Iste neer China , wear a Crown made up of Deaths-heads , hideously dispos'd , and interlac'd with silk strings : The Chineses make drinking-cups of the Spaniards skuls whom they have kill'd , as heretofore the Scythians were wont to do with their Enemies , as Herodotus affirms : The Canadians and the Mexicans dance on their Festival days , wearing about them the skins of those whom they had fley'd and eaten : The Huancas , an ancient Nation of Peru , made Drums of such skins , affirming , that when they were beaten they had a secret virtue to make those who fought against them to run away . From all this Discourse it may be deduced , to what degree of rage and fury Hatred and the desire of Revenge may ascend : And in these Examples there are are many circumstances more bloody , and some more detestable discoveries of cruelty and barbarism , then there are in the treatment which our Cannibals make to their Prisoners of War , the Arouagues . But to make this treatment appear the less horrid , it were easie to bring on the Stage divers Nations , who besides that furious animosity , and that unquenchable thirst of Revenge , do further discover a barbarous and insatiable gluttony , and an absolutely brutish passion of feeding on Mans flesh . And in the first place , whereas our Cannibals ordinarily feed only upon the Arouagues , their irreconcileable Enemies , sparing the Prisoners they take of any other Nation , some Floridians , who live neer the Streight of Bahama , cruelly devour all the Strangers they can get into their hands , what Nation soever they be of ; so that if any people land in their Country , and that they chance to be the stronger party , they must infallibly expect to be their next days Commons : They think Mans flesh extreamly delicate , from what part soever of the Body it be taken ; but they affirm , that the sole of the foot is the most delicious bit of any ; thence it comes , that the said part is ordinarily serv'd up to their Carlin , who is their Lord , whereas anciently the Tartars cut off the breasts of young Maids , and reserved them for their chief Commanders , whose ordinary food they were . To these Barbarians we may add those of the Province of Hascala , and of the Region of the City of Darien in New-Spain , who did eat not only the flesh of their Enemies , but also that of their own Country-men : And Historians affirm , that the Yncas , Kings of Peru , subdued divers Provinces , the Inhabitants whereof thought no Law so rigorous and insupportable , among all those which the said victorious Princes imposed on them , as those which prohibited the eating of mans flesh , so much were they addicted to that execrable diet ; for not staying till he whom they had mortally wounded , had given up the ghost , they drunk off the blood which issued out of his wound ; and they did the like when they cut him up into quarters , greedily sucking it , lest a drop should be lost : They had publick Shambles for the selling of mans flesh , whereof they took pieces and mine'd them very small , and of the entrails they made puddings and saucages : And particularly the Cheriganes , or Chirrhuanes , a people inhabiting the Mountains , had so strange and so insatiable an appetite to mans flesh , that they gluttonously eat it raw , not sparing their neerest Relations when they dyed : The same thing is at this day affirmed of the Tapuyes , a certain other oriental Nation ; and Herodotus assures us of such a thing in his time ; nay it is averred , that the people of Java are so barbarous and so great lovers of that abominable nourishment , that , to satisfie their damnable appetite , they deprive their Parents of their lives , and toss the pieces of their flesh one to another like balls , to see who shall have most of them : The Amures , a people of Brasil , are yet more inhumane and detestable ; so that we need not feign Saturnes devouring their own children ; for if we may credit Historians , these Barbarians eat in effect their own Children , member after member , and sometimes opening the wombs of great belly'd women , they take out the fruit thereof , which they immediately devour , longing so strangely after the flesh of their own species , that they go a hunting of men , as they do beasts , and having taken them they tear them in pieces , and devour them after a cruel and unmerciful manner . By these examples it is sufficiently apparent , that our Cannibals are not so much Cannibals , that is , Eaters of men , though they have the name particularly attributed to them , as many other savage Nations ; and it were an easie matter to find yet elsewhere certain discoveries of Barbarism answerable to that of our Caribbian Cannibals , nay such as far exceeds theirs : But we have done enough , let us draw the Curtains on these horrours , and leaving the Cannibals of all other Nations , return to those of the Caribbies , to divert our eyes , wearied with beholding so many inhumanities and bloudy Tragedies , by a prospect of their Marriages . CHAP. XXII . Of the Marriages of the Caribbians . THere are in America some Savages so savage and so brutish , that they know not what Marriage is , but go indifferently together like beasts . This , among others , is affirm'd of the ancient Peruvians , and the Inhabitants of the Islands of Robbers : But the Caribbians , with all their barbarism , subject themselves to the Laws of this strict Alliance . They have no set time of the Year appointed for their Marriages , as the Persians , who ordinarily marry in the Spring ; nor yet are they oblig'd to do it at any certain age , as several other Savages , whereof some marry commonly at a nine years ; others at b twelve ; some at c four and twenty ; and others only at d forty : Nor is it the custom among the Caribbians , as in a manner among all other Nations , that the young Men should ordinarily make choice of the Maids according to their own minds and inclinations ; nor on the other side , do the young Maids make choice of their Husbands , as those of the Province of Nicaragua do , at their publick Feasts and Assemblies ; and as it was done heretofore in Candia , as Historians affirm . But when our Savages are desirous to marry , they have a priviledge to take all their Cousin-germans , and have no more to say , then that they take them to their Wives ; for they are naturally reserv'd for them , and they may carry them to their houses without any other ceremony , and then they are accounted their lawful Wives . They may all take as many Wives as they please ; especially , the Captains pride it much in having a great number of them : They build a particular Hut for every Wife : They continue what time they please with her whom they fancy most , yet so as that the others conceive no jealousie thereat . She whom they most honour with their company , waits on them with the greatest care and submission imaginable ; she prepares Cassava for them , paints them ; and goes along with them in all their Expeditions . Their Husbands love them all very well ; but this love is like a fire of straw , since that many times they forsake them with as much ease as they take them ; yet are they seldom seen to leave their first Wives , especially if they have had children by them . If there chance to be among the She-prisoners of War any that they like , they make them their Wives ; but though the children born of them are free , yet are the Mothers , for their parts , still accounted Slaves . All the Wives speak with whom they please ; but the Husband dares not discourse with the Relations of his Wife , but upon extraordinary occasions . When it happens that any one among them hath no Cousin-germans , or that having staid too long ere they took them to Wives , their friends have dispos'd of them to others , they may now marry such as are not of any kin to them : but it is requisite that they demand them of their Fathers and Mothers , and as soon as the Father or Mother hath granted their request , they are their Wives , and they carry them to their own habitations . Before they had alter'd some part of their ancient Customs , by reason of the converse they have had with the Christians , they took none for their lawful Wives but their Cousins , who were theirs by natural right , as we said before , or such young Maids as their Fathers and Mothers willingly proffer'd them at their return from the Wars . This ancient Custom of theirs hath many particular circumstances worthy our remark ; and therefore we shall give an account of it at large , as we have it from the most ancient of that Nation who have related it , to shew the great changes which have crept into their Manners and Customs , since they became acquainted with forreign Nations . When the Caribbians return'd with success from their Wars , and that there was a solemn reception made for them in their Islands , and a great entertainment at their Carbet , after that Solemnity , which is still in use among them , the Captain gave an account of the success of their Expedition , and commended the generosity and gallantry of those who had behav'd themselves valiantly : But his main design was to recommend the valour of the young men , the better to animate them to make future expressions of the same courage upon the like occasions . It was ordinarily at the end of that discourse that Fathers of families , who had Daughters marriageable , took occasion to present them for Wives to those among the young men whose performances they had heard so much celebrated , and whose courage and undauntedness in fighting had been so highly commended : There was an emulation among them who should get such for their Sons-in-law : And he who had kill'd most Enemies , had much ado that day to scape with one Wife , so many would there be proffer'd to him : But Cowards and persons of no worth met with no courtship to that purpose ; so that , to be married among them , there was a necessity of being couragious ; for a Wife in that Nation then was the reward of generosity . Thus among the Brasilians , the young men were not admitted to marry till they had kill'd some Enemy : And in a City of Grand-Tartary , called Palimbrota , those of highest quality could have no Wives till they had brought proof that they had kill'd three Enemies of their Prince . It is reported also , that heretofore in Carmania , if any one were desirous to marry , it was requisite that he brought the King the head of an Enemy . The same Custom in a manner was observ'd among a certain people neer the Caspian Sea. And who knows not that King Saul demanded of David the lives of an hundred Philistines , for the dower of his Daughter , before he gave her him in Marriage ? But happy did that Father think himself among our Caribbians , who could first approach and seize about the body of some one of those valorous Sons-in-Law whom the Captain had commended ; for there was nothing to be expected for that time by him that came next ; and the marriage was concluded as soon as the other had said to the Young-man , I bestow my Daughter on thee for thy Wife ; the like expression from a Mother was as effectual : And the Young-man durst not refuse the Daughter when she was thus presented to him ; but it was requisite , that whether she were handsome or unhandsome , he took her to Wife . Thus the Caribbians married not after previous courtships and Love-suits . And if the young Caribbians , after they were married , continued the same gallantry in ensuing Wars , they had accordingly other Wives bestowed on them at their return : this Poligamy is still in use among them , and it is indeed common among other Barbarians . The Chileses , Inhabitants of the Island of Mocha , make no more ado , but as often as they are desirous to have a new Wife , they buy one for an Ox , a Sheep , or some other Commodity : And there are some places where the number of Wives belonging to the same Husband is prodigious , as in the Kingdom of Bennin , the King whereof hath sometimes seven hundred Wives and Concubines ; and where the ordinary subjects , as well as those of Mexico , have each of them about a hundred , or a hundred and fifty Wives . On the other side there are some places where every Wife in like manner is permitted to have many husbands , as among the Pelhuares , a Nation of Brasil , in the Kingdom of Calecut ; and heretofore in some of the Canaries . The Young-men among the Caribbians do not to this day converse with either Maids or Women till they are married ; wherein certainly they are at a great distance from the humour of the Peguans , who are so passionately amorous , that to make it appear , that the violence of the secret fire which consumes them , extinguishes in them the sentiment of all other ardors , they sear their own arms in the presence of their Mistresses with a flaming Torch , or suffer to die and be spent upon their flesh , a piece of linnen cloth all of a flame , and dipped in Oil : And to shew that being wounded to death by Love , all other wounds must needs be slight , they cut and slash their bodies with Ponyards . The Turks do somewhat of the same kind , as Villamont affirms ; for upon the like occasions they give themselves several cuts and great wounds with their knives , in divers parts of their bodies . The number of Wives among the Caribbians is not limited , as it is among the Maldiveses , where a man may have but three at the same time : But as that number was heretofore proportioned to their courage and valour , ( for as often as they returned from the wars with the commendation of gallant men , they might pretend to & hope for a new Wife ) so at the present , they have as many as they desire and can obtain ; so that among them , as well as among the Topinambous , he who hath most Wives is accounted most valiant , and the most considerable person in the whole Island . And whereas in the Island of Hispaniola all the wives lay in the same Room with their Husbands , the Caribbians as we said before , to prevent all differences and jealousies , keep their wives , as the Turks and Tartars do theirs , in distinct Habitations ; nay , sometimes they dispose them into several Islands : Or haply another reason of their ordering such a distance between the several aboads of their wives , is that they may the more conveniently apply themselves to the culture of their Gardens , which lie scattered up and down in divers places : and it is upon the same account that some affirm the Caribbians of the Continent do the like , their wives having this commendation , that they are not troubled with jealousie . Our Savages of the Islands , if they have no more wives than one , are very careful not to be far from them ; and if they have many , they visit them by turns one after another : But in this they observe the same Custom with the Floridians , that they meddle not with those who are with child . It is somewhat to be wondred at , that Lycurgus and Solon those Lights of Greece , should shew themselves so blind and withal so dishonest , as to open a gap for Adultry to get in among their Citizens ; for there is hardly any Nation so Barbarous and Savage , but hath of it self light enough to read this Law drawn by the hand of nature ; that Adultery is a crime , and that a certain horrour ought to be had for it ; nay there is not any but expresses a certain detestation of it , and severely punishes it . The punishment of Adultery is pleasant enough among the Inhabitants of Guinny ; for the Wife , if she hath a mind to continue still with her Husband , pays him by way of satisfaction , some ounces of Gold. But there is no jesting with those of Bengala , and the Mexicans , who cut off their wives noses and ears in that case : Divers other barbarous Nations punish this crime with death ; nay , the Peguans are so severe upon these occasions , and have so great a horrour for this breach of conjugal love , that both men and women who are found guilty thereof are buried alive . Nor are the Caribbians the most indulgent , and the least jealous of their honour in this case ; heretofore they knew not how to punish this Crime , because it reigned not among them before their commerce with the Christians : but now if the Husband surprises his Wife prostituting her self to some other , or have otherwise any certain knowledge of it , he does himself justice , and seldom pardons her , but dispatches her , sometimes with his Club , sometimes by ripping up the upper part downwards with a Rasor or the tooth of an Agouty , which is neer as sharp . This execution being done , the Husband goes to his Father-in-law , and tells him in cold blood , I have killed thy Daughter because she proved unfaithful to me : The Father thinks the action so just , that he is so far from being angry with him , that he commends him , and conceives himself oblig'd : Thou hast done well , replies he , she deserved no less : And if he hath any more Daughters to dispose of , he immediately proffers him one of them , and promises to bestow her on him at the first opportunity . The Father marries not his own Daughter , as some have affirmed ; they abhor that crime , and if there have been any incestuous Fathers among them , they were forc'd to absent themselves ; for had they been taken by the rest , they would have burnt them alive , or torn them into a thousand pieces . CHAP. XXIII . Of the birth and education of Children among the Caribbians . THere is hardly any Custom among these poor Indians so brutish , as that which they use at the birth of their children ; their wives are delivered with little pain , and if they feel any difficulty , their recourse is to the root of a certain Rush , out of which they get the juice , and having drunk it , they are immediately delivered : Sometimes the very day of their delivery , they go and wash themselves and the child at the next River or Spring , and fall about their ordinary business : The Peruvian , the Japonneses , and the Brasilian women do the like ; and it was ordinary among the Indians of Hispaniola , and the ancient Lacedemonians to wash their children in cold water , immediately after their birth , to harden their skins . The Maldiveses wash theirs so for several daies together ; and it is affirmed by some , that the Cimbri were heretofore wont to put those little newly-born creatures into snow , to accustom them to cold and hardship , and to strengthen their members . They make no feast at the birth of their Children , save only at that of the first-born , and they observe no set time for that , but every man according to his humour : But when they assemble their friends to rejoice with them upon the birth of their first-born , they spare nothing that may contribute to the entertainment and merry-making of the invited ; whereas heretofore the Thracians accompanied with their tears the cries of those who came into the world , reflecting on the miseries they were to suffer in this life . But behold the brutality of our Savages in their enjoyments , for the augmentation of their Family ! Assoon as the Wife is delivered the Husband goes to bed , to bemoan himself there , and act the part of the woman in that condition ; a custome , which , though savage and ridiculous , is yet used , as some affirm among the Peasants of a certain Province of France , where they have this particular phrase for it , faire la couvade : But what is most troublesome to the poor Caribbian , who hath put himself into bed instead of his newly-delivered Wife , is , that they oblige him to a certain diet for ten or twelve days together , allowing him every day only a little piece of Cassava , and a little water , wherein there had been boiled a little of that root-bread ; afterwards his allowance is a little encreased , yet still continued in that same diet ; but he breaks the Cassava which is presented to him only in the middle , for the space of about forty days , leaving the extremities entire , which he hangs up in his Hut , to serve at the entertainment he afterwards intends to make for all his friends ; nay after all this , he abstains , sometimes for the space of ten months , or a whole year , from several kinds of meat , as Lamantin , Tortoises , Swines-flesh , hens , Fish , and delicious things , being so pitifully simple as to fear that those things might prejudice the child : but this great abstinence they observe only at the birth of their first-born ; for at those of the rest , their fasts are much less rigorous , and shorter , not lasting ordinarily above four or five days . Among the Japonneses and the Brasilians , the Husbands are also subject to the same extravagance of personating the women delivered ; but they are not such fools as to fast in their beds ; on the contrary , they are deliciously and plentifully treated with all things : Some affirm , that heretofore the same thing was observable among the Tibarians , a people not far from Cappadoeia , and some others : But the natural Inhabitants of Madagasear imitate this fast of the Caribbians , when they would have their children circumcis'd . Some of our Caribbians are yet guilty of another extravagance , worst of all for the poor Father who hath a child born ; for at the expiration of his fast , his shoulders are scarified and open'd with the Tooth of an Agouty ; and it is requisite that the besotted wretch should not only suffer himself to be so ordered , but he must also endure it without expressing the least sentiment of pain : Their perswasion is that the more apparent the Fathers patience shall be in these tryals , the more recommendable shall be the valour of his Son ; but this noble blood must not be suffered to fall to the ground , since the effusion thereof contributes so much to future courage ; it is therefore carefully sav'd to rub the childs face withall , out of an imagination he will be the more generous : This is also done in some parts towards the Daughters ; for though they are not to be in their military engagements , as the Amazons heretofore were , yet do they go to the Wars with their Husbands , to provide Victuals for them , and look to their Vessels while they are engaged with the Enemy . As●oon as the Children are born , the Mothers make their foreheads flat , and press them so that there is a descent backwards , for besides that that form of the forehead is accounted one of the principal pieces of beauty among them , they affirm , that it facilitates their shooting up to the top of a tree standing at the foot of it , wherein they are extreamly expert as being brought up to it from their child-hood . They do not swathe their children at all , but leave them at liberty to turn themselves which way they will in their little Amacs , or Beds of Cotton , or upon little Couches of Bananaleaves laid on the ground in some corner of their Huts ; and yet their limbs are not any way distorted , but the whole body is perfectly well-shap'd . Those who have liv'd among the Maldiveses and the Topinambous , affirm the same thing of the children of those people , though they never bind them up in any thing , no more then the Caribbians are . The Lacedaemonians heretofore did the like . They do not impose Names on their children as soon as they are born , but after twelve or fifteen days , and then they call a Man and a Woman , who stand as it were for Godfather and Godmother , and make holes in the child's ears , the under-lip , and the space between the nostrils , and put a thred through , that there may be places to hang Pendants : But if they conceive the children too weak to endure the boring of those parts , they defer that ceremony till they are grown stronger . Most of the Names the Caribbians give their children , are deriv'd from their Ancestors , or from divers Trees which grow in their Islands , or else from some accident that happen'd to the Father while his Wife was with child , or during the time of his own lying in : Thus ones Daughter , in the Island of Dominico , was called Ouliem-banna , that is to say , The leaf of the wild ●ine , which is a Tree whereof we have given a description in its proper place . Another of the same Island , having been at S. Christophers whilst his Wife was with child , and having there seen the ●r●n●h General , nam'd the child he had at his return , General , upon remembrance of the kind entertainment he had receiv'd at the General 's . Something of this kind is also observ'd among other Nations : For instance , the Canadians borrow Names from Fishes and Rivers : The Virginians and Brasilians take theirs from the first thing they think of , as from Bows , Arrows , living Creatures , Trees , Plants : The Grand Seignors of Turkey are wont to give to the Eunuchs who keep their Wives , the Names of the fairest Flowers ; to the end that those Women calling them by the same Names , there should proceed nothing out of their mouths but what were decent and delightful : The Romans , as may be seen in Plutarch , sometimes took their Names from Fishes , sometimes from their Country-divertisements , sometimes from the marks and imperfections of their bodies , and sometimes from their most Heroick Actions , in imitation of the Greeks : Nay the Holy Scriptures furnish us with abundance of examples of Names taken from divers accidents , as among others those of Benoni , Pharez , Icabod , and the like . The Names which the Caribbians impose on their male children some time after their birth , are not to be continu'd while they live ; for they change their Names when they come to the age requisite to be receiv'd into the number of Souldiers : and when they have behav'd themselves valiantly in the Wars , and have kill'd one of the chief Commanders of the Arouagues , they assume his Name , as a mark of Honour : Which Custom relates somewhat to what was practis'd among the Romans after their Victories , when they assum'd to themselves the Names of the Nations whom they had subdu'd ; as may be instanc'd in Scipio Africanus , and divers others whom we need not cite . These victorious Caribbians have also , in their Wines or publick rejoycing days , some particular person chosen to give them a new Name , to whom they say , after they have taken a sufficient dose of drink , Yeticlée y atec ▪ that is , I would be named , name me ; whose desire the other presently satisfies : and in requital he receives some Present , such as may be a knife , or a grain of Chrystal , or some other trifle much esteem'd among them . The Caribbian Women suckle their own children , and are very good Nurses and indulgent Mothers , having all the care imaginable to bring them up ; nay when their neighbours are gone to the wars they look to their Children . All the Peruvian and the Canadian women , and most of the West-Indians are also their own Nurses : And in the East-Indies , in the Kingdom of Transiana and the Maldivos , the women , of what quality soever they be of , are obliged to suckle their own Children : And Tacitus affirms , that all Mothers nurs'd their own Children among the ancient Germans : Nay it is reported that heretofore the Queens of Peru took the pains to bring up their own children : And we have the examples of some Queens of Era●ce , who have not thought those maternal endeavours below them ; a Custom much contrary to that of those Canarian Women , who commonly caus'd their Children to be suckled by Goats : The same thing was also done by some Country-women of ●●●●●ne , in Montaigne's time . The Mothers of our little Garibbians do not only give the b●east to their Children , but assoon as they are grown a little strong , they chew the Potatoes , Bananas and other fruits , to feed them withall : And though they suffer the little ones to tumble up and down stark naked ●pon the ground , and that many they eat and lick the dust , and other filth which they are apt to put into their mouths , yet do they thrive extreamly , and for the most part become so strong , that at six months they are able to go alone . At two years of age their hair is cut , and then there is a Feast made for the whole Family ; some Parents defer till that time the piercing or boring of their ears , lips , and the space between the nostrils ; yet is not this much in use , but only when the weakness of the child will not permit it to be done sooner . When they are a little more advanc'd in years , the Boys eat with their Fathers , and the Girls with their Mothers : Fathers-in-Law , and all Relations which are in the collateral line with their true Fathers , they call by the general name of Fathers . Though the Children of the Caribbians are not instructed to do any reverence to their Parents , nor to express the respect and honour they owe them , by any gestures of the body ; yet have they a natural affection for them , and if any injury be done them , they immediately espouse their quarrel , and endeavour all the ways they can to be revenged : For instance , a French-man of Gardeloupe having cut the cords of the Amac wherein an old Caribbian lay , by which means falling down he bruised himself and put his shoulder out of joint , the old man's Son-in-Law immedately got together some young men , who making an incursion into the Island of Marigalanta , maslacred the French who were then beginning to plant themselves there . But the main business which the Caribbians mind in the education of their Children , is to teach them the use of the Bow : And to bring them the better on , assoon as they are able to go the Parents put their Breakfast on the branch of a tree , whence they must strike it down with their Arrows before they eat ; if they cannot there is no compassion : As the Children grow up , their portion of meat is hung up higher : Sometimes also they cut off a Banana-tree , and plant it in the ground as a But , to teach their Children to shoot at the Fruit : by this means in process of time they come to be expert in that exercise . Ancient Histories tell us of other people , who not differing much from this Custom of the Caribbians , obliged their Children to sling down their meat from the place where they set it . They commonly design all their Sons to bear Arms , and to revenge them of their Enemies , in imitation of their Predecessors : But before they are ranked among those who may go to the wars , they are to be declared Souldiers in the presence of all their kindred and friends , who are invited to be present at so solemn a Ceremony : The manner of it is thus ; The Father , who had before got all his Friends together , causes his Son to sit on a low stool , which is placed in the midst of the Hut , or in the Carbet ; and after he hath represented to him the whole duty of a generous Caribbian Soldier , and made him promise that he will never do any thing which may derogate from the glory of his Predecessors , and that he will to the utmost of his power revenge the ancient quarrel of his Nation , he takes by the feet a certain Bird of prey , which they call Mansfennis in their language , and which had been prepared long before for that purpose , and with that he discharges several blows on his Son , till such time as the bird is killed , and the head of it crushed to pieces : After this rough treatment , which puts the young man as it were into a maze , he scarifies his whole body with the tooth of an Agouty , and to cure the wounds he hath made , he puts the dead bird into an infusion of Pyman-seeds , and he rubs all the wounded parts therewith , which causes an extraordinary pain to the poor Patient ; but it is requisite he should suffer all this with a cheerful countenance , without the least discovery of pain : Then they make him eat the heart of the bird ; and to close the Ceremony , he is laid into a kind of Amac , where he is to continue stretched out to his full length , till his strength be in a manner spent , by reason of much fasting : That done , he is acknowledged by all to be a Souldier ; he is admitted into the Assemblies of the Carbet , and may go along with the rest in all their military Expeditions which they undertake against their Enemies . Besides the exercises of war , which are common to all the young Caribbians who would live in any esteem among the Bravos of their Nation , their Fathers do many times design them to be Boyez , that is Magicians , and Physitians : To that end they send them to some one of the best skill'd in that damnable profession , that is , one who hath the reputation of invocating the evil Spirits , instructing people how to be revenged of their enemies by sorceries , and in curing divers diseases whereto those of that Nation are subject : But it is requisite that the young man who is presented to the Boyez to be instructed in his Art , should be consecrated thereto from his childhood by abstinence from several kinds of meat , by rigorous Fasts , and that to begin his apprenticeship , there is blood drawn from all parts of his body with the tooth of an Agouty , after the fame manner as those are to be treated who are received Souldiers . The Caribbians do also teach their Children to fish , swim , make Baskets , Clubs , Bows , Arrows , Girdles , Beds of Cotton and Pyragas : But to have any care of cultivating their minds , and instructing them in any thing of civility , or vertue , is more than could be expected from those poor Savages , who have no other light than their own blinded understanding , nor follow any other rule in all the actions of their lives , than the sad disorder of vicious and corrupt nature . CHAP. XXIV . Of the ordinary Age of the Caribbians ; their Diseases ; the Remedies used by them in order to the Recovery of their Health ; their Death , and Funeral Solemnities . THe Caribbians being naturally of a very good temperament , and endeavouring all they can to avoid trouble and disquiet , and consequently to spend their lives with the greatest enjoyment of mind ; it is no wonder , considering withall their ordinary temperance and sobriety , that they should be free from an infinite number of inconveniences and indispositions whereto other Nations are subject , and that they should come to their graves later than most other people : The good air they live in does also in some measure contribute to their health and long life . If therefore they do not die of violent deaths , they all of them live to a very great age ; nay they are so vigorous in the extremities of age , that at fourscore and ten they commonly get children : There are many among them who being above a hundred years of age , have not so much as a grey hair : De Lery an Author worthy credit , affirms , that he seldom saw any grey hairs in the heads of the Tapinambous of the same age : Other Historians affirm ; that the wives of those Savages bear Children till they are fourscore years of age : And some French took notice of a Savage in the Country of Canada , who had a better sight than any of them , and the hair of the head absolutely black , though he were above a hundred years of age . The Caribbians live ordinarily a hundred and fifty years , and sometimes longer : For though they cannot number their years , yet is the number thereof deduced from the account they give of certain accidents : And among others , there were not long since living among them some persons who remembred the first arrival of the Spaniards in America : Whence it is to be concluded , that they must be a hundred and sixty years of age at the least : And indeed these are such a people as may pass for the shadow of a body , and have nothing but the heart living , being continually bed-rid , immoveable , and reduced to pure skeletons ; yet are they still observed to be in health : And it is sufficiently apparent , that their tongues are living as well as their hearts , and that their Reason is not expir'd ; for they do not only speak with much ease , but also their memory and judgment are not chargeable with any defect . Nor is it much to be admired that the Caribbians should live so long , since both ancient and modern Histories furnish us with examples enough to confirm this truth ; and among others the Dutch who have traded to the Moluccoes , affirm , that in that Country the Inhabitants live ordinarily a hundred and thirty years : Vincent le Blanc affirms , that in Sumatra Java , and the neighbouring Islands , they live to a hundred and forty , as they do also among the Canadians ; and that in the Kingdom of they hold out to a hundred and fifty : Pirard and some othe Casubyrs assure us , that the Brasilians live no less , nay that sometimes they exceed a hundred and sixty : And in Florida , and Jucatan , some have gone beyond that age : Nay it is reported that the French , at the time of Laudoniere's voyage into Florida , in the year MDLXIV . saw there an old man , who said he was three hundred years of age , and Father of five Generations : And if we may credit Maffaeus , an Inhabitant of Bengala , in the year 1557. made it his boast , that he was three hundred thirty five years of age . So that all this consider'd , it is no incredible thing that our Caribbians should live so long . Aselepiades , as Plutarch relates , was of opinion , that generally the Inhabitants of cold Countries liv'd longer than those of hot , giving this reason , that the cold keeps in the natural heat , and closes the pores to that end , whereas that heat is easily dispersed in those Climates where the pores are kept open by the heat of the Sun : But experience , in the Caribbians and so many other Nations of the Torrid Zone who ordinarily live so long , while our Europaeans commonly dye young , destroies that argument . When it happens that our Caribbians , as sometimes it must , are troubled with any indisposition , they have the knowledge of abundance of Herbs , Fruits , Roots , Oils , and Gums , by the assistance whereof they recover their health in a short time , if the disease be not incurable : They have also an infallible secret to cure the stinging of Snakes , provided they have not touch'd a vein ; for then there is no remedy : This is the juice of a certain Herb which they apply to the wound , and in four and twenty hours they are infallibly cured . The bad nourishment of Crabs , and other insects on which they commonly feed , is the cause that they are most of them subject to a troublesome disease , which in their language they call Pyans , as the French call it a kind of small Pox : When those who are fallen into this disease , eat of the Fram-Tortoise , or of Lamantin , or of Caret , which is another kind of Tortoise , they are immediately full of little risings , inasmuch as these meats force the disease out ; they have also many times great Impostumes , Cornes , and Carbuncles , in divers parts of the body : To cure those , which proceed for the most part from the bad nourishment they use , they have the bark of a tree called Chipiou , bitter as soot , which they steep in water , and having scrap'd into that infusion the inner part of a great shell called Lambys , they drink up that potion : They also sometimes pound the bark newly taken from certain trees of Miby , or other Withyes which creep along the ground , or fasten on trees , and drink the juice gotten from it : but they do not willingly make use of this remedy but when the trees are most full of sap . Besides these Medicines wherewith they purge the ill humours within , they also apply outwardly certain unguents , and liniments , which have a particular vertue of taking away the blisters and marks which commonly remain on their bodies who have been troubled with the Pyans : They make up these Remedies with the ashes of burnt Reeds , mixt with the water which they get out of the leaves at the top of the Balisier-tree : They also use to the same end the juice of the Junipae fruit , and they apply on the botches the husks of the same fruit , which hath the vertue of drawing away the matter of the wounds , and to close up the Ulcers : They have not the use of Phlebotomy , but they use scarifications upon the place affected , by scratching or opening it with the Tooth of an Agouty , and causing it to bleed a little . And to take off somewhat of the astonishment , which might be conceived at what we have represented elswhere concerning the incisions which these Barbarians make on themselves upon divers occasions , whereby it might be imagin'd their bodies should be as it were mangled and covered with scars , it is to be noted , that they have also certain secrets , and infallible remedies to cure themselves presently , and to close the wounds so that a man cannot easily observe the least scar about their bodies . They also make use of artificial Baths , and provoke sweat by a kind of stove , wherein they inclose the Patient , who receives his absolute cure by that remedy : The Sorriqueses do also sweat their sick , but sometimes they moisten them with their breath : And for the cure of wounds , they and the Floridians suek out the blood , as was practis'd by the ancient Physitians , when any one had been bitten by a venemous beast , causing him who was to do that office to be prepar'd for that purpose : It is reported also that our Caribbians , when they have been stung by some dangerous Serpent , cause the wound to be sucked by their Wives , after they have taken a drink which hath the vertue of abating the force of the venome : The Topinambous do also suck the affected parts , though there be no wound ; which is also sometimes done in Florida : And the Turks when they are troubled with any defluxion and pain ; either in the head , or any other part of the body , burn the part affected . Some Barbarian Nations have much stranger remedies in their Diseases , as may be seen in Histories ▪ It is reported that the Indians of Mechoacam and Tabasco in New-Spain , to cure themselves of Fevers , cast themselves stark-naked into the River , thinking thereby to drown the disease : Some thing of the same kind hath also been seen among the Caribbians ; for Monsieur du Montel met there one day an old man washing his head in a very cold spring , and having asked him the ●eason of it , the man replyed , that it was to cure himself for he was much troubled with cold ; and yet contrary to all rules of our Medicine , this strange remedy prov'd fortunate to the old man ; for the same Gentleman met him the next day very well and lusty , and quite cur'd of his indisposition ; and the Savage failed not to brag of it , and laugh at the French-man for pitying him the day before . The Caribbians are very shye in communicating their secrets in Medicine , especially the women , who are very skilful in all those cures ; nay they are so careful in keeping to themselves the sovereign Remedies they have against the wounds made by poisoned Arrows , that no rewards could yet prevail with them to discover them to the Christians : But they are very willing to come and visit them , and to dress them when they stand i● need of their assistance : For a person of quality among the French having been dangerously bitten by a Serpent , was happily recovered by their means : Which kindness of theirs makes them differ much from those brutish people of Guinny and Sumatra , who have no compassion on their own sick , but leave them to shift for themselves like so many poor beasts ▪ But the ancient people of the Province of Babylon concern'd themselves so particularly in all Diseases , that the sick were there disposed into a publick place , and every one was to teach them that remedy which he had try'd upon himself : Those who have made Voyages to Cambaya affirm , that there is an Hospital there for the entertainment of birds that are troubled with any indisposition . When the ordinary Remedies which our Caribbians are wont to make use of when occasion requires , have not the success they had promised to themselves , their recourse is to their Boyez , that is their Magicians , who also pretend to the profession of Physick , and having sent for them , they ask their advice concerning the event of their sickness : These unhappy instruments of Satan have by their enchantments gain'd so great reputation among these poor besotted people , that they are looked upon as the Judges of life and death , and so dreaded by reason of their sorceries , and the revenge they take on those who slight them , that all think themselves obliged to express a complyance with their advice . As concerning the Ceremonies observed by them upon these occasions , we have already given some account thereof in the Chapter of their Religion : It is requisite above all things , that the House or Hut into which the Boyé is to enter , should be very neatly prepared for his reception ; that the little Table , which they call Matoutou , should be furnished with Anakri for Maboya , that is , an offering of Cassava and Ouicou , for the evil Spirit , as also with the first-fruits of their Gardens , if it be the season of fruits : It is further requisite , that at one end of the Hut , there should be as many low stools or seats as there are to be persons present at that detestable action . After these preparations , the Boyé , who never does this work but in the night time , having carefully put out all the fire in and about the House , enters into it , and having found out his place by the weak light of a piece of Tobacco set on fire , which he hath in his hand , he first pronounces some barbarous words , then he strikes the ground several times with his left foot , and having put the end of Tobacco which he had in his hand into his mouth , he blows upwards five or six times the smoke which comes out of it , then rubbing the end of Tobacco between his hands he scatters it in the air : Thereupon the Devil , whom he hath invocated by these apish Ceremonies , shaking very violently the roof of the house , or making some other dreadful noise presently appears , and answers distinctly to all the questions put to him by the Boyé . If the Devil assures him , that his disease for whom he is consulted , is not mortal , the Boyé , and the Apparition which accompanies him , come neer the sick person to assure him that he shall soon recover his former health ; and to confirm him in that hope , they gently touch those parts of his body , where he feels most pain , and having press'd them a little , they pretend that there come out of them Thorns , pieces of Bones , splinters of Wood and Stone , which were , as these damnable Physitians affirm , the cause of his sickness : Sometimes also they moisten the part affected with their breath , and having suck'd it several times , they perswade the Patient that by that means they have got out all the venome which lay in his body , and caused him to languish : In fine , to put a period to this abominable Mystery , they rub the sick person all over with the juice of the Junipa-fruit , which dies his body of a very dark brown , which is as it were the mark and seal of his cure . He who is perswaded that he hath recovered his health by this damnable means , is wont by way of acknowledgment to make a great feast , at which the Boyé hath the chiefest place among those who are invited : He is by no means to forget the Anakri for the Devil , who fails not to be there : But if the Boyé finds by the communication he hath had with his familiar , that the sickness is to death , he comes and comforts the sick person , telling him that his God , or to say better his familiar Devil , having compassion upon him , will take him into his company , and carry him along with him to be delivered out of all his infirmities . Certain people of old finding themselves unable to endure the trouble and inconveniences of decrepit age , were wont to dispatch their wearied souls out of their infirm bodies with a glass of Hemlock : And some others , as Pliny affirms , being weary of their lives , cast themselves into the Sea : But in other Countries the Children thought it too long to stay till their Parents were come to so great age , and so became their Executioners , and this they were authorized to do by a publick Law. And even at this day the Sunshines upon some Provinces of Florida , where there are people so cursed , as upon a certain motive of Religion and Piety , to put their Parents to death when they are old , as persons useless in this world , and chargeable to them . But how old soever they may be among the Caribbians , the Children are never troubled to see their Fathers and Mothers in that condition : True it is , that some Caribbians heretofore have hastened the death of their Parents , and have killed their Fathers and Mothers out of a perswasion that they did a good work , and rendred them a charitable office , by delivering them out of many inconveniences and troubles which attend old age . An old Captain among them , whom the French called Le Pilote , made it his boast that he had done that detestable service to many of his Ancestors : But it is to be observed that the Caribbians did not practise that inhumanity , but only towards those who desired to be delivered in that manner out of the miseries of this life ; and so it was a certain compliance with their earnest entreaties who were weary of their lives : Moreover that piece of barbarism was never universally received among them , and the more prudent sort do at the present detest it , and maintain their Fathers and Mothers to the last gasp , with all the care , and all the expressions of love , honour , and respect that can be expected from a Nation which hath no other light for its direction , than that of a corrupt Nature : They patiently bear with their imperfections , and the frowardness of their old age , are never weary of ministring unto them , and as much as they can , keep neer them , to divert them , as the French have observ'd in some of their Islands ; which demeanour of theirs is the more commendable , in that it is done amongst Barbarians : So that if any among them do not honour their Fathers and Mothers , they have degenerated from the vertue of their Ancestors . But when after all their care and pains they chance to lose any one of their Friends or Relations , they make great cries and lamentations upon his death : Wherein they differ much from the ancient Thracians , and the Inhabitants of the Fortunate Islands , who buried their dead with rejoicing , dancing , and singing , as persons delivered out of the miseries of humane life . After the Caribbians have wept over their dead , they wash them , paint the bodies with a red colour , rub their heads with Oil , comb their hair , thrust up the legs to the thighs , and the elbows between the legs , and bend down the face upon the hands , so that the whole body somewhat resembles the posture of the child in the mothers womb ; and then they wrap it up in a new bed , till all things be ready to dispose it into the ground . There have been some Nations who cast the bodies of the dead into Rivers , as some Aethiopians did : Others cast them to Birds and Dogs , as the Parthians , the Hircanians , and such others , who were somewhat of the same humour with Diogenes the Cynick : Some others covered them with heaps of stones . It is reported of some Inhabitants of Africk , that they disposed their dead in earthen Vessels ; and that others put them into glass : Heraclitus , who maintained that fire was the principle of all things , would have the bodies of the dead burnt , that they might return to their first origine : And this Custom , observed for several ages among the Romans , is at this day practised among divers oriental Nations : But Cyrus at his death affirmed , that there was nothing happier than to be disposed into the bosom of the earth , the common Mother of all mankind : The first Romans were of the same opinion , for they interr'd their dead : And of the several ways of disposing of the dead , interring is that which is in use among the Caribbians : They do not make their Graves according to our fashion , but like those of the Turks , Brasilians , and Canadians , that is about four or five foot deep , and round like a Tun : and at the bottom of it , they set a little stool , on which the Relations and Friends of the deceased place the body sitting , leaving it in the same posture as they put it in immediately after the death of the party . They commonly make the grave within the house of the deceased ; or if they bury him elsewhere , they always make a covering over the place where the body is to be laid , and after they have let it down into the grave , and wrap'd it in an Amac , they make a great fire about it , and all the more ancient both men and women kneel down : The men place themselves behind the women , and ever and anon they stroke them with their hands over their arms , to incite them to lament and weep : Then singing and weeping they all say with a pitiful and lamenting voice : Alas , why didst thou dye ? Thou hadst so much good Manioc , good Potatoes , good Bananas , good Ananas : Thou wert belov'd in thy Family , and they had so great care of thy person : Why therefore wouldst thou dye ? Why wouldst thou dye ? If the party were a man , they add , Thou wert so valiant and so generous ; thou hast overthrown so many Enemies ; thou hast behav'd thy self gallantly in so many fights ; thou hast made us eat so many Arouagues ; Alas ! who shall now defend us against the Arouagues ? Why therefore wouldst thou dye ? And they repeat these expostulations several times over . The Topinambous make in a manner the same lamentations over the graves of their dead : He is dead , say they , that brave Huntsman ; that excellent Fisher man ; that valiant Warriour ; that gallant eater of Prisoners ; that great Destroyer of Portuguez and Margajats ; that generous Defender of our Country , he is departed this world : And they often repeat the same expressions : The Inhabitants of Guinny do also ask their deceased what obliged them to dye , and they rub their Faces with a wisp of straw , to try if that will awake them : And Busbequius , in the Relation of his Embassies into Turkey relates , that passing through a Town of Servia , named Yagodena , he heard the women and young maids lamenting over a deceased person , and saying to him in their Funeral songs , as if he had been able to hear them : What have we deserved , and wherein have we been deficient in doing thee service , and comforting thee ? What cause of discontent have we ever given thee that should oblige thee to leave us ? Which somewhat relates to the complaints of our Caribbians . The howlings and expostulations of the Topinambous and the Virginians upon the like occasions last ordinarily a month : The people of Aegypt continu'd their lamentations seventy dayes : And some Floridians employ old women to bewail the deceased for the space of six months : But Lycurgus limited mourning for the dead to eleven days ; and that is much about the time that our Caribbians took to do the same office , before they put the dead body into the ground : For during the space of ten dayes or thereabouts , twice every day the Relations , and the most intimate friends came to visit the deceased party at his grave ; and they always brought him somewhat to eat and drink , saying to him every time : Alas ! why wouldst thou dye ? why wilt thou not return to life again ? say not at least that we refused thee wherewithall to live upon ; for we have brought thee somewhat to eat and drink : And after they have made this pleasant exhortation to him , as if he should have heard them , they left the meat and drink they had brought with them at the brink of the grave till the next visit , at which time they put it on his head , since he thought it much to stretch forth his hand to take it . The Peruvians , the Brasilians , the Canadians , the Inhabitants of Madagascar , the Canarians , the Tartars , the Chineses , do also bring certain dishes of meat to the graves of their neerest Relations . And not to go to Countries at so great a distance , is there not something of this kind done among us ? for during certain dayes they serve the Effigies of our Kings and Princes newly dead , and they are presented with meat and drink , as if they were living , nay so far as to taste the meats and drinks before them . The Caribbians of some Islands do still set meat at the graves of the deceased , but they leave them not so long as they did heretofore , ere they covered them with earth : For after the Funeral lamentation is ended , and that the women have wept as much as they can , some friend of the deceased laies a plank over his head , and the rest put the earth together with their hands till they have filled the grave ; that done , they burn all that belonged to the deceased . They also sometimes kill Slaves to attend the Ghosts of the deceased , and to wait on them in the other world : But these poor wretches get out of the way when their Masters dye , into some other Island . We may justly conceive a horrour at the relation of these inhumane and barbarous Funerals , which are drench'd with the blood of Slaves , and divers other persons , and among others women , who have their throats cut , are burnt and buried alive , to go and accompany their Husbands into the other world , whereof frequent examples may be found in divers Nations : But our Caribbians think it enough upon these occasions to put to death only the Slaves of the deceased , if they can catch them . It was forbidden the Lacedaemonians to bury any thing with the deceased person ; but the contrary hath been and is still practised in divers Nations : For not to mention the many precious things which were consumed with the Bodies that were burnt among the ancient Romans , Macedonians , Germans and other people , we read in the History of Josephus , that King Solomon put up great wealth with the body of David his Father : Thus the Tartars put into the grave with the dead person all his Gold and Silver : And the Brasilians , Virginians , Canadians and several other Savages inter with the bodies , the cloths and whatever else belonged to the deceased . The same thing was also practised among the Caribbians in their Funerals , before they conversed with the Christians : For at the last visit they made to the deceased , they brought along with them all the things he had used or worn about him in his life time , to wit , his Bow and arrows , the Boutou , or Club , the Crowns of Feathers , Pendants , Chains , Rings , Bracelets , Baskets , Vessels , and other things , and buried all with him , or burnt them over the grave : But now they are grown better Husbands ; for the Relations of the deceased reserve all those things for their own use , or else they bestow them as presents on those who come to the Interment , who keep them in remembrance of the deceased . After the body is covered with earth , the nearest Relations cut off their hair , and fast very rigorously , out of a perswasion that by that means they shall live longer and more happily : Others forsake the houses and the place where they have buried any of their kinred , and go and live elsewhere : When the body is neer rotted , they make another assembly , and after they have visited , and sighing trampled on the Sepulchre , they have a merry meeting , at which they drown all their grief in Ouicou . Thus the Ceremony is concluded , and the poor Carcass is no further tormented . FINIS . A CARIBBIAN VOCABULARY . ADVERTISEMENT . We said elsewhere , that the Men and Women among the Caribbians use several words to express the same thing , so that the Men have a term peculiar to themselves , and the Women another to them . Those words therefore of this Vocabulary , after which the letter M. is set , are such as are properly used by the Men : And those which have a W after them , are the proper terms of the Women . The accent denotes the syllable to be pronounced long . Note also that ch is every where to be pronounced like sh in the Caribbian words . I. The PARTS of MAN'S Bodie . MY Body , Nókobou . Fat , Takellé . My skin , Nora . This signifies generally whatsoever serves for a covering . My bones , Nabo . This signifies also a gristle , and the tender sprig of a Plant. The Caribbians make no distinction between the Veins and the Nerves , and they express both by the word Nillagra , which signifies my Nerves or my Veins ; as Lillagra , his Nerves or his Veins . By the same name they also call the roots of trees . My bloud , Nitta . M. Nimoinalou . W. The hair of my head or Body , Nilibouri . My head , Nicheucke . My Eyes , Nakou . The ball of my eye , Nakoueuke , that is properly , the kernel of my Eye . My eye-lid , Nakou-ora , that is , the skin of my eye . My Eye-brow , Nichicouchi , properly a piece of my Eye . The hair of the Eyelids , Nakouiou , properly the hair of the Eye . My forehead , Nérébé . My face , Nichibou . My Nose , Nichiri . My mouth , Niouma . My lip , Nioumarou . My tooth , Nari . My cheek-teeth , Nackeuke . My jaws , Nari-aregrick , properly , that which is next to my teeth . My ear , Narikae . My Temples , Nouboyoubou . My cheeks , Nitigné . My chin , Nariona . My breast , Nouri . My bosome , Narokou . My shoulder , Néché . My arm , Narreuna ; it signifies also a wing . My elbow , N●ugt●e●meuke . My hands , Noucabo . My fingers , Noucabo-raün ; as if you said the little ones or Children of my hand . My thumb , Noucabo-iteignum , that is properly , what is opposite to the fingers . The pulse , Noucabo-anichi , that is properly , the soul of the hand . My nail , Noubara . My stomack , Nanichirokou . My heart , Nioüanni , M. Nanichi , W. this word signifies also my soul . My lungs , Noara . My Liver , Noubana . My Entrails , Noulakae , that signifies also the belly . My Reins , Nanagané . My side , Nauba . The Spleen , Couëmata . The Bladder , Ichicolou-akae . My Navil , Narioma . The natural parts of the Man , Yaloukouli , M. Neheuera , W. The natural parts of the Woman , Touloukou . My back-parts , Narioma-rokou . My buttock , Niatta . My Thigh , Nebouik . My knee , Nagagirik . My Ham , Nichaoua-chaoua . My Leg , Nourna . My shin , Nourna-aboulougou . My joint , Napataragoune , that is a thing added ; which word they apply also to a piece set on a garment . My ankle , Noumourgouti . My foot , Nougouti . My heel , Nogouti-ona . My toes , Nougouti-raim , that is properly , the little ones of the foot . The sole of my foot , Nougoutirokou , that is properly , the inside of the foot . Whereas they very seldome express themselves by the indefinite names , especially when they speak of the parts of the body , but restrain them to one of the three persons , we have here set them down under the first : Whoever therefore would put them under any of the other two , needs only change the first letter of every word , as may be seen in the chapter of their Language . II. KINDRED and ALLYANCE . MY Kinsman , Nioumoulikou , M. Nitoucke , W. My marriage , Youëlleteli . My Husband , Niraiti . My Father , speaking to him , Baba , M. and W. My Father , speaking of him , Youmaan , M. Noukouchili , W. My Grandfather , Itamoulou , M. Nargouti , W. My Unkle by the Fathers side , they call him Father , Baba . And to signifie the true and proper Father , when they would expresly distinguish him , they sometimes make this addition , Baba tinnaka . The Uncle by the Mother side , Yao , M. Akatobou , W. My Son , Imakou , Imoulou , Yamoinri , M. Niraheu , W. My Grand-child , Hibali , when there is but one : But when there are more , Nibagnem . My Elder-Brother , Hanhin , M. Niboukayem , W. My younger-Brother , Ouanonë and Ibiri , M. that is properly , my half : Namouleem , W. My Brother-in-law , and my Cousin-german by the Mother-side , Ibamouy , M. Nikeliri , W. The Cousin not married to the Cousin-German , Yapataganum . My Nephew , Yanantigané . My Son-in-law , Hibali moukou , that is properly , he who makes little ones . My Wife , Yenenery , M. the women say , Liani , his Wife . My Mother , speaking to her , both men and women say , Bibi , which word is also an exclamation . A mother , speaking of her , Ichanum , M. Noukouchourou , W. My mother-in-law by a second marriage , Noukouchorouteni . My mother-in-law , whose daughter I have married , Imenouti . My Grand-mother , Innouti , M. Naguette , W. My Aunt by the mothers-side is called mother , Bibi . The Aunt by the Fathers-side , Naheupouli . My Daughter , Niananti , M. Niraheu , W. My Sister , Nitou . The elder sister , Bibi-Ouanouan . The younger sister , Tamoulelouan . Step-daughter , Daughter-in-law and Neece , Nibaché . My●she-Cousin-german , Youelleri , M. that is to say , my female , or she who is promised me ; because naturally , they are to be wives to their Cousins . The women say , Youellou . The Children of two Brothers are called brothers and sisters ; the children of Sisters the like . III. CONDITIONS and QUALITIES . A man , or a male , Ouekelli , M. in the plural number , Ouekliem . Eyeri , W. in the plural , Eyerium . A Woman , or a Female , Ouelle , M. in the plural number , Ouliem : Inarou , W. in the plural , Innouyum . A Child , Niankeili . A Boy , Mouléke . A Girl , Niankeirou . A little boy , Ouekelli-raeu , properly a little male . A little girl , Ouelle-raeu , properly , a little female . An old man , Ouaïali . A Father of a Family , Tiouboutouli authe . A Widdow and Widdower , Moincha . A Comrade , Banaré . A Friend , Ibaouanale , M. Nitignon , W. An Enemy , Etoutou , M. Akani , W. An Enemy who goes clad , in opposition to those who go naked , Etoutou noubi . Savage , Maron : The Caribbians attribute that name only to animals and wild fruits . An Inhabitant , Bonon . An Islander , or Inhabitant of the Islands , Oubao-bonon . An Inhabitant of the Continent , Balouë-bonon . A man come thither by Sea , Balanaglé : Thus they call the Christians , because they come to their Country by Sea. An Admiral , or General of a naval Army , Nhaléné . A Captain of a Vessel , Tiouboutouli Canaoua . A Commander in chief , or General , Ouboutou ; in the plural numb . Ouboutounum . A Lieutenant , Tiouboutoumali arici , that is properly , the track of the Captain , or that which appears after him . A Souldier or Warriour , Netoukouiti . A Sentinel , or Spie , Arikouti , Nabara . My Prisoner of war , Nïouitouli , Niouemakali . He who hath the charge of entertaining Guests , Niouakaiti . My hired servant , such as the Christians have , Nabouyou . A servant who is an absolute Slave , Tamon . A Huntsman , Ekerouti . Fat , Tibouleli . Lean , Touleeli . Great , Mouchipeeli . Big , Ouboutonti . Little , Nianti , racu . Pretty little one , Pikenine , in the bastard Language . High , Inouti . Low , Onabouti . Deep , Ouliliti , Anianliti . Broad , Taboubéreti . Long , Mouchinagouti . Round , Chiririti . Square , Patagouti . Fair , Bouitouti . Deformed , Nianti ichibou . Soft , Nioulouti . Hard , Téleti . Dry , Ouärrou , Ouärrouti . Moist , Kouchakouali . Heat and cold are express'd in the ix . Section . White , Alouti . Black , Ouliti . Yellow , Houëreti . Red , Ponati . They have no names but only for those four colours , and they refer all the rest to them . A Thief , Youalouti . An incestuous person , Kakouyoukouatiti . An Adulterer , Oulimateti . A Fornicator , Huereti . Quarrelsome , Oulibimekoali , Koauaiti . A treacherous person , Nirobouteiti . Evil , Oulibati , Nianouanti . Good , Iroponti . Wise , Kanichicoti . Cunning , Manigat . A fool , Leuleuti ao , or Talouali ao ; that is properly , he who hath no light . Valiant , Ballinumpti . Cowardly , Abaouati . Joyful , Aouerekoua , Liouani . Sad , Imouemeti . Drunk , Nitimaïnti . Rich , Katakobaiti . Poor , Matakobaiti . Picquant , Chouchouti . Dead , Neketali . IV. ACTIONS and PASSIONS . HE puts his trust in him , Moingatteti loné . Stay for me , Jacaba , Noubara . Hope , expect , Alliré . Hope in him , Emenichiraba . Hope , Ementchira . My hope , Nemenichiraeu . My fear , Ninonnoubouli . My joy , Naoueregon , M. Niouanni , W. My sadness , Nitikaboué . He is born , Emeïgnouali . You are welcome , Halea tibou . I am hungry , Lamanatina . I am thirsty , Nacrabatina . Give me to eat , or give me some bread , Yerebalium boman , M. Nouboute um boman , W. Give me some drink , Natoni boman Eat , in the Imperative , Baika . To eat , in the Infinitive , which is seldome used , Aika . I eat , Naikiem . Drink thou , Kouraba . I drink , Natiem , Natakayem . I am warm with drinking , or have drunk plentifully , Nacharoüatina . Come hither , Hac-yeté . Go thy wayes , Bayouboukaa . Speak , Ariangaba . I speak , Nanangayem . Hold thy peace , Maniba . Sit down , Niourouba . Lie down on the ground , Raoignaba . Rise up , Aganekaba . Stand up , Raramaba . Look , Arikaba . Hear , Akambabaë . Blow , Irimichaba . Tast it , Aochabaë . Touch it , Kourouabaë . Go , Bayoubaka . I go , Nayoubakayem . Walk , Babachiaka . Run , Hehemba . Dance , Babenaka . I dance , Nabinakayem . Leap , Choubakouaba . I am going , or about to leap , Choubakoua niabou . Laugh , Béérraka . I laugh or am glad , Naouërekoyem . Weep , Ayakouaba . Sleep , Baronka . Awake , Akakotouäba . Watch , Aromankaba . Labour or pains-taking , Youategmali , M. Noumaniklé , W. Rest , Nemervoni . A Fight , Tibouikenoumali . War , Nainchoa , M. Nihuctoukouli , W. Peace , Niuëmboulouli . He is defeated , Niouellemainti . He is overcome , Enepali . Breathe , Aouraba banichi , that is properly , refresh thy heart . Blow , Phoubaë . Spit , Chouëba . Cough , Hymba . Wipe thy nose , Nainraba . To ease ones self , Homoura . Wash thy self , Chibaba . Moisten , Touba boubara . Go to wash thy self , Akao bouka I swim , Napouloukayem . I swim well , Capouloukatiti . He was drown'd , Chalalaali . He was choak'd , Niarakouäli . Open , Talaba . Shut it , Taba . Seek , Aloukaba . Find , Ibikouabaë . Fly , Hamamba . Thou fallest , Batikeroyen . Loose it , Aboulekouabaë . Sell it , Kebeciketabaë . Buy , A mouliakaba . He trades , Haouanemeti . Go a hunting , Ekrekabouca . That which I have taken in hunting , Nekeren . He shoots well with the Bow , Kachienratiti , Boukatiti . He shoots well with a gun , Katouratiti . Go a fishing , Tikabouka authe . I fish , Natiakayem . What I have got a fishing , Natiakani . He is come into the Port , Abourricaali . I sing in the Church , Nallalakayem . I sing a song , Naromankayem . He is in love with her , or makes much of her , Ichoatoati tao . Kiss me , Chouba nioumolougou . I would be named , name me , Yetikleé yatek . He loves him , Kinchinti loné , Tibouinati . He hates him , Yerekati loné . A quarrel , Liouelébouli . Drunkenness , Liuetimali . Strike , beat , Baikoaba . A whip or wand , Abaichaglé . Beat him , Apparabaë . Scratch , Kiomba . Kill him , Chiouibae . He is well , Atouattienly . He is sick , Nanegaeti , Nanneteiti . Sickness , Aneck . He hath bewitched me , Naraliatina . I will be revenged , Nibane bouibatina . Revenge , Nayouïbanabouli . He hath bitten him , Kerrelialo . He is wounded , Niboukabouali . He is yet living , Nouloukeili , M. Kakekeïli , W. Life , Lakakechoni . He is dead , Aouéeli , Nikotamainali , M. Hilaali , W. Bury him , or it ; which is not said only of a man , but generally of whatsoever is put into the ground , as of a Plant , Bonambaë . Buriall , Tonamouli . V. Things relating to HOUSE-KEEPING and TRADE . A Village , Authe . A Publick-House , Karbet . An ordinary house , Toubana , M. Touhonoko , W. A Penthouse , Covering , or Hut suddenly erected , Aïoupa . A Garden , Maina . My Garden , Imaïnali , M. Nichali , W. A Trench for the planting of Manioc , Tomonack . The Roof , Toubana ora , properly , the covering of the House or Hut . A Wall or Pallisado , Kourara . Floor of boards they have not any . A Plank , Iboutou . A door , Béna . A Window , Toullepen , properly a Hole . A Bed , Amac and Akat , M. Nekera , W. A Table , Matoutou . A Seat , Halaheu . A Cage , Tonoulou-banna . A Vessel , Takae , which is generally applyed to all Vessels . A Vessel made of a Gourd , Couï . Half the Couï , which serves for a dish , Tauba ; this word signifies properly , a side - A Drinking-cup , Ritta - A Glass , Flagon , bottle , Boutella , from the Spanish . The wooden frame which serves for a Gridiron , and is by other Savages called Boucan , Youla . An Iron Pot or Kettle , Touraë . An Earthen Pot , Taumali akaë , and Canary . A Candlestick , or any thing that holds a thing , Taketaklé . A Candle , Lamp , Torch , Touli , which is a Sandal-wood which yields a Gum. A pair of snuffers , Tachackoutaglé . A Hook , Keouë . A needle , Akoucha . A pin , Alopholer . A Coffer , Arka . A basket , Alaouata , Catoli . The hair-cloth to sift the meal of the Manioc , and to strain the Ouïcou , Mouchache . Flesh that may be eaten , Tekeric . Roast-meat , Aribelet , Acherouti . Sauce , Taomali , or Taumali . A dish of hash'd meat , Natara . A Feast , Natoni , Laupali , Eletoak . Poison , Tiboukoulou , M. Tibaukoura , W. Merchandise , Eberitina . A Merchant , Baouanemoukou . A Piraga , or great vessel of the Savages , Canaoüa . A little vessel of the Savages , which we call Canow , Couliala . A Ship , Kanabire ; this probably is derived from the French word Navire . A Cord , Ibitarrou . A Cable , Kaboya ; 't is a word no doubt fram'd by them since their acquaintance with strangers ; as are also some of the ensuing . An Anchor , Tichibani , and Ankouroute . A Knife , Couchique . Scissers , Chirachi . Much , Mouche , a word of the corrupt Language . Ten , Chonnoucabo raim , that is , all the fingers of both hands . Twenty , Chonnougouci raim , that is , all the fingers of both hands , and all the toes of both feet ; they cannot number any farther . Behold thy bed , Bouekra . Behold thy meat , En yerebaili . Behold thy drink , En batoni . Gramercy , or well , Tao . Yes , Anhan . Nay , Ouä . To morrow , Alouka . Good morrow , Mabouë . Farewel , Huican . VI. ORNAMENTS and ARMES . TOyes and trifles in generall , Cacones . A Crown , Tiamataboni . A Ring , Toukabouri . A Chain or Necklace , Eneka . My Chain , Yenekali . A Bracelet , Nournari . Pendants for the ears , Narikaela . A Girdle , Jeconti , Niranvary . Spanish Leather , Tichepoulou . A Comb brought out of Europe , Baïna . A Comb of Reeds , Boulera . A Handkercher , Naïnraglé . A Looking-glass , Chibouchi . A Sword , Echoubara . An Arquebuss or Musket , Rakabouchou . A Pistol , Rakabouchou raeu , properly , a little Musket . Great Guns , Kaloon . A Pike , Halberd , Ranicha . The point of it , Lichibau , M. Laboulougou , W. The middle , Lirana . The end , Tiona . A bow , Oullaba , M. Chimala , W. these two words signifie also a tree . The string of the bow , Ibitarrou . Arrows , Alouani , Bouleouä , Hippé . The Club which the Savages use instead of a sword , Bouttou . VII . LIVING CREATURES . A Dog , Anly . A Bitch , Ouelle anly , properly the female of the dog . A swine , Bouirokou , sometimes they also call that creature , Concoin . An Ape or Monkey , Alouata . A Tortoise , or Turtle , Catallou , and in the corrupt Language , Tortillé . The great Lizard , Ouayamaka ; the same which other Indians call Iganas . The little Lizard , or Catch-flye , Oulleouma . A mouse , Karattoni . A Cat , Mechou . The Soldier , a kind of Snail so called , Makeré . A Pismire , Hagué . A Spider , Koulaëlé . A Serpent , Héhué . A Snake , Couloubera , from the Spanish . A Scorpion , Akourou . A Fish , Authe ; and in the corrupt Language , Pisket . The shell of a Fish ; they name the fish , and then add ora , as much as to say , the shell or covering of the fish : Thus Ouataboui-ora , is that which we have elsewhere called a Lambis . A Mesquito , a kind of flye , Aëtera . Another kind of small flyes commonly called Maringoins , and known under that name , Malu Kalabala : It seems their feet are white . A Flye , Hueré-hueré . The glittering flye , Cogouyou , not differing much from the Cocuyos of the other Indians . A bird , Tonoulou . A Turkey-cock , Ouekelli-pikaka . A Turkey-hen , Ouelle-pikaka . An ordinary hen , Kayou . A Duck , Kanarou . A Goose , Iriria . A Parrat , Koulehuec . A Pigeon , Ouakoukoua . A Turtle , Oulleou . A Partridge , Ouallami . A Feather , Toubanna , this signifies also a leaf . A wing or arm , Tarreuna . A beak , or mouth , Tiouma . A foot or claw , Tougouti . VIII . TREES and PLANTS . A Tree , Huëhuë . A Plant , Ninanteli . A Flower , Illehué . Fruit , or seed , Tun. A leaf , Toubanna , this signifies also a feather . A Branch , Touribouri . A Thorn , a Cyon , Huëhuëyou , properly , the hair of the tree ; or Huëhuëakou , as if one would say the eies of the tree . A Forrest , Arabou . Figs , Bakoukou . Orenges , and Lemons , or Citrons they call as we do , because these fruits were brought thither out of Europe . The Cassia-tree , Malimali . Cotton , Manoulou . The Cotton-tree , Manoulouakecha . The wild-Vine , Ouliem . Raquette , a fruit so named by the French , Batta . A great kind of Thistle , Akoulerou . Tobacco , Youli . A Melon , Battia . Pease or Beans , Manconti . A Cane , or Reed in general , Maboulou , Tikasket . The Sugar-cane , Kaniche . The juice of the Canes , or the wine thereof , Kanichira . Sugar , Choucre , a corrupt word . An herb , Kalao . A root that may be eaten , Torolé . IX . THINGS ELEMENTARY and IN ANIMATE . THe Heavens , Oubekou . A white cloud , Allirou . A black cloud , Ouällion . Misty weather , Kemerei . A Star , Ouäloukouma . The Sun , Huyeyou , M. Kachi , W. The Moon , Nonum , M. which word signifies also the earth , Kati , W. A day , Lihuycouli . Light , Lalloukoné . Lightsome , Laguenani . Night , Ariabou . Darkness , Bourreli . It is day , Haloukaali . It is night , Boureokaali . The air , Naouaraglé . The wind , Bebeité , it sometimes also signifies the air . Fire , Ouattou . Ashes , Ballissi . Rain , Konoboui . Hail , Ice , Snow , are things they are not acquainted withall : Winter is also unknown to them . Summer , Liromouli . Cold , Lamoyenli . Heat , Loubacha . Fair weather , Ieromonmééli . They call it also by the name of Summer . It is fair weather , Hueoumeti . It is foul weather , Yehumeti . Thunder , Oualou ouyoulou . The noise of Thunder , Trtrguetenni . A tempest , Youallou , Bointara , Ourogan , which is the most common name . The Rain-bow , Alamoulou , or Youlouca , as if they would say God's plume of feathers . A Mountain , Ouëbo . A Valley , Taralironne . An ascent , Tagreguin . A plain , Liromonobou . Water , a River , Tona . A Pond , Taonaba . A Spring or Fountain , Taboulikani . A Well , Chiekati . A Brook , Tipouliri . The Sea , Balanna , M. Balaoua , W. The earth , Nonum , M. that signifies also the Moon , Mona , W. Excrement , Itika . Sand , Saccao . A way , Ema . A Stone , Tebou . A Rock , Emerali . A Island , Oubao . The Continent , Balouë . Wood , Huëhuë , it signifies also a tree . Iron , Crabou . Gold and silver , Boulâta . Brass , Tialapirou . Latten , Kaouanam . A hole , Toullepen , it signifies also a window . A Haven , Beya , not much differing from the word Bay. X. Things relating to RELIGION . THe Soul is expressed by the same word which signifies the heart : See before in the Section of the Parts of Man's Body . A Spirit , Akambouë , M. Opoyem , W. These names are general : thence it comes that they are sometimes applyed to the Spirit of Man. But they are particularly attributed to good Spirits , at least those whom the Caribbians account such , and allow the place of Gods. A Good Spirit , which they hold to be a Divinity , and whereof every one of them hath one peculiar to himself for his God , is also called Icheiri , which is the term of the men , and Chemun , which is that of the women , and whereof the plural is Chemignum : So that those words are answerable to God and Gods. My good Spirit , or my God , Icheirikou , M. Nechemerakou , W. The evil Spirit , or Devil , both men and women call him Maboya , as all the French pronounce the word : but the Caribbians pronounce it as if it were written with a p , Mapoya . They also attribute the name of Maboya to certain Mushrooms , and some other Plants of ill scent . The Devil , or evil Spirit is here , let us get away from him , Maboya kayeu eu , kaima Loari : They are wont to say so when they smell any ill scent . The Offerings they make to the false Gods or Devils , Anakri . Invocations , Prayers , Ceremonies , Adorations , are things they have no knowledge at all of . FINIS . A TABLE Of the CHAPTERS Of the first Book of this History . CHAP. I. OF the Scituation of the Caribbies in general ; the Temperature of the Air ; the Nature of the Country , and its Inhabitants . pag. 1. CHAP. II. Of each of the Caribby-Islands in particular . p. 6. CHAP. III. Of the Islands which lie towards the North. p. 14. CHAP. IV. Of the Island of St. Christopher . p. 21. CHAP. V. Of the Lee-ward Islands . p. 24. CHAP. VI. Of Trees growing in these Islands , whose Fruit may be eaten . p. 28. CHAP. VII . Of Trees fit for Building , Joyners-Work , and Dying . p. 39. CHAP. VIII . Of Trees useful in Medicine , and some others , whereof the Inhabitants of the Caribbies may make great advantages . p. 44. CHAP. IX . Of other Trees growing in these Islands , whose Fruits or Roots contribute to the subsistence of the Inhabitants , or serve for some other uses . p. 50. CHAP. X. Of the Plants , Herbs and Roots growing in the Caribbies . p. 54. CHAP. XI . Of some other rare Productions of the Caribbies , and several sorts of Pulse and Flowers growing in those Islands . p. 61. CHAP. XII . Of five kinds of four-footed Beasts found in these Islands . p. 69. CHAP. XIII . Of the Reptiles found in these Islands . p. 72. CHAP. XIV . Of the Insects commonly seen in the Caribbies . p. 78. CHAP. XV. Of the more considerable kinds of Birds which may be seen in the Caribbies . p. 85. CHAP. XVI . Of the Sea and River-Fish of the Caribbies . p. 97. CHAP. XVII . Of the Sea-Monsters found in these Islands . p. 100. CHAP. XVIII . A particular Description of the Sea-Unicorn which was cast ashore at the Haven of the Tortoise-Island , in the Year 1644. and a pleasant Relation , by way of Digression , of several beautiful and rare Horns brought lately from Davis-streight ; with an account of the Country , and the Dispositions of the Inhabitants . p. 107. CHAP. XIX . Of certain Shell-Fish , rare Shells , and other remarkable productions of the Sea , found on the Coasts of the Caribbies . p. 119. CHAP. XX. Of Amber-greece ; its Origine ; and the marks of that which is good , and without mixture . p. 127. CHAP. XXI . Of certain Creatures living partly on Land , partly in the Waters , commonly called Amphibia , which may be found in the Caribby-Islands . p. 131. CHAP. XXII . Containing the particular Descriptions of several sorts of Crabs or Crab-fish , commonly found in the Caribbies . p. 139. CHAP. XXIII . Of Thunder , Earth-quakes , and the Tempests sometimes happening in the Caribbies . p. 143. CHAP. XXIV . Of some other inconveniences of the Country , and the remedies thereof . p. 146. A Table of the Chapters of the second Book of this History . CHAP. I. OF the Establishment of those Inhabitants who are Strangers in the Islands of S. Christopher , Mevis , Gardeloupe , Martinico , and some other Islands of the Caribbies . p. 157 CHAP. II. Of the Establishments of the French in the Islands of S. Bartholomew , S. Martin , and Sante-Cruce . p. 173. CHAP. III. Of the Establishment of the French Colony in the Island of Gardeloupe , consequently to the Peace concluded with the Caribbians of Dominico , in the Year M. DC . XL. p. 178. CHAP. IV. Of the Trading and Employments of the Forreign Inhabitants of the Country ; and first , of the Culture and ordering of Tobacco . p. 187. CHAP. V. Of the manner how Sugar is made ; and of the preparation of Ginger , Indico , and Cotton . p. 194. CHAP. VI. Of the more honourable Employments of the Europaean Inhabitants of the Caribbies ; their Slaves ; and their Government . p. 198 CHAP. VII . Of the Origine of the Caribbians , the natural Inhabitants of the Country . p. 204. CHAP. VIII . By way of Digression giving an account of the Apalachites , the Nature of their Country , their Manners , and their ancient and modern Religion . p. 228 CHAP. IX . Of the Bodies of the Caribbians , and their Ornaments . p. 249. CHAP. X. Certain Remarks upon the Caribbian Language . p. 259. CHAP. XI . Of the Dispositions of the Caribbians , and their Manners . p. 265. CHAP. XII . Of the natural simplicity of the Caribbians . p. 271. CHAP. XIII . Of that which may be called Religion among the Caribbians . p. 276. CHAP. XIV . A continuation of that which may be called Religion among the Caribbians : Of some of their Traditions ; and of the Sentiment they have of the Immortality of the Soul. p. 283. CHAP. XV. Of the Habitations and House-keeping of the Caribbians . p. 291. CHAP. XVI . Of the ordinary Repasts of the Caribbians . p. 297. CHAP. XVII . Of the Employments and Divertisements of the Caribbians . p. 304 CHAP. XVIII . Of the Entertainment which the Caribbians make those who come to visit them . p. 309. CHAP. XIX . Of what may be accounted Polity amongst the Caribbians . p. 313. CHAP. XX. Of the Wars of the Caribbians . p. 317. CHAP. XXI . Of the Treatment which the Caribbians make their Prisoners of War. p. 326 CHAP. XXII . Of the Marriages of the Caribbians . p. 332. CHAP. XXIII . Of the birth and education of Children amongst the Caribbians p. 336. CHAP. XXIV . Of the ordinary Age of the Caribbians ; their Diseases ; the Remedies used by them in order to the Recovery of their Health ; their Death , and Funeral Solemnities . p. 342 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A57484-e900 * Lib. 2. c. 3. Notes for div A57484-e26740 De Lery c. 8. Voyage de Breves . Trigaut . Hist . Chin. l. 1. c. 8. Garcilasso , l. 8. c. 13. Carpin in Bergeron . L. 3. c. 4. This is affirmed by divers Historians , too many to be cited ▪ Vin. Le Blanc . par . 3. c. 16. Dutch Relations . Lib. de mor. German . This is affirmed by divers Historians . Lib. 22. c. 1. In the life of Severus . Lib 33. c. 7. De Lery c. 12 Part. 3. c. 16. Ch. 13. Pluta . in his Life . Islands of Robbers . Carpins Travels into Tartary . De Lery c. 11. & 14. Linscot & Semedo . Garcilasso's Commentary Royal , l. 3. c. 8 Des Hayes Travels into the Levant . Garcilasso , l. 9. c. 16. Montagne's Essays , l. 1. c. 8. De Lery , c. 16 Garcilasso , l. 9. c. 29. Caret is a kind of Tortoise-shell . P. Junius in his Relations of New-Fra . De Lery , c. 11 Pirard of the Animals of the East-Indies , c. 2. Vin. le Blanc . Garcilasso , l. 8. c. 7. Voyage to the East Indies , 1630. Tusc . Quoest . Elie eans son Thisby . De Lery , c. 16 Pirard ' s Travels part 1. c. 27. De Lery , c. 16 Garcilasso , l. 2. c. 7. De Laet , l. 5. c. 7. Rubriques in his Travels into Tartary . De Nat. Deor . lib. 2 ▪ Garcil . Com. Royal , l. 2. c. 12. & l. 6. c. 11. Trigaut ' s History of China , c. 4. L. 16. c. 38. Deut. c. 13. Busbequius in his Embassies , l. 3. Ctesias . Carpin ' s Travels into Tartary . Lib. 2. Lib. 9. De Lery , c. 19. History of Plants , 1. 7. c. 10. De Lery , c. 9. Relation of New-France . Rubriques & Carpin . Busbequius , Des Hayes , & Bergeron Vin. leBlanc . & Garcilasso . Plut. in his Life . Des Hayes Travels to the Levant . Garc. Com. Royal , li. 5. c. 11. & l. 6. c. 35. Herod . l. 5. De Laets Hist of America . Judg. 20. 16. De Lery , c. 12. Acosta , l. 3. c. 15. Fr. Pirard , part 1. c. 2. De Lery , c. 13. Comment . Royal , l. 1. c. 11. Trigaut , l. 1. c. 7. Rusbequius , lib. 4. Rubriques in his Travels into Tartary . Pirard , Linscot , Garcilasso , Des Hayes , and others . Lib. ● . Lib. 15. Symp. 1. 3. qu. 2. Trigaut , l. 1. c. 7. De Lery , c. 14. De Lery , c. 14. De Lery , c. 13. Chap. 12. Plut. in the Life of Lycurgus . Q. Curt. Justin . l. 9. Garcilas . l. 5. c. 12. Lib. 3. c. 25. Travels of Villamont lib. 2. Paludanus in Linscot . c. 76. & Vin. le Blanc . Linscot & de Laet. Accosta & le Jeune Lib. 4. Lib. 10. Montagn ' s Essays , l. 1. c. 30. De Lery , c. 15. Ch. 8. Garcilas . l. 1. c. 12. Ibid. De Laet. hist . of America . Somedo hist . of China , p. 1. c. 2. Lib. 4. Garcil . l. 6. c. 10. Bergeron's Treatise of the Tartars . Garcil ▪ de Laet , & Linscot . Garcilas . Com. Royal. Garcil . l. 7. c. 17. Roulox , Baro , & Rubriques in their Travels . Vin. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 15. & 25. Lib. 3. Vin. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 24. De Laets History of America . Garcil . l. 1. c. 14. & 15. & l. 7. c. 17. Strab. l. 11. a In the East-Indies . b At Madagascar . c The Peruvians . d The Floridians . Vin. le Blan. p. 1. c. 30. Alex. ab Alexandro , l. 1. c. 24. De Laets History . The Dutch Relations . De Laet , Pirard , p. 1. c. 27. Conquest of the Canarys by Berencourt . Vin. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 3. Lib 3. Pirard . p. 1. c. 12. De Lery , c. 17. History of Lopez . Plut. in their Lives . Dutch Relations . Linscot , c. 16. V. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 32. Garcil . Lincot . & De Laet. Pirard . Herod . l. 5. De Laet , & Maffaeus . Alex. ab Alexandro . Fran. Cauche . Pirard , ●a● . 1 De Lery , c. 17. Pl●t . in the Life of Lycurgus . Lescarbot . Garcil . & Lescarbot . Le Blanc & Pirard . De Mor ▪ German . Bergeron ia his Treatife of Navigations . Essays , l. 2. c. 3. Ch. 8. De Laets Hist . of America . Lescarbot . Dutch Relations . p. 1. c. 24. Lescarbot . Part 1. c. 34. & p. 1. c. 26. Bergeron , Lescarbot , De Laet. Plac. Phil. l. 5. c. 30. Lescarbot & De Laet. De Lery , c. 20. Linscot , c. 1. Villamont ' s Travels , l. 3. Dutch Relations , & V. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 24. Aelian , l. 3. c. 38 Lib. 4. c. 12. Ael . l. 4. c. 1. Herod . l. 5. & Philost in the Life of Apollonius , l. 5. c. 1. Drake's Voyages , part 2. Xenoph. Cyropaed . l. 8. Plin. l. 7. c. 54. De Lery , c. 5. Dutch Relations , l. 1. Plot. in his Life . Acosta , De Lery , P. Junius , Fran. Cauche , Th. Nicholas in Bergeron , Carpin , & Trigaut . Acosta ' s Hist . of China , De Laet , Garcil . Pirard , Linscot , &c. Virgil , Arian , Tacitus . Lib. 7. c. 12. Carpin . De Lery , Dutch Relations , De Lact , & Junius . 
A29861	----	Pseudodoxia epidemica, or, Enquiries into very many received tenents and commonly presumed truths by Thomas Browne. Browne, Thomas, Sir, 1605-1682. 1646 Approx. 1131 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 203 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A29861 Wing B5159 ESTC R1093 11875658 ocm 11875658 50218 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29861) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50218) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 810:20) Pseudodoxia epidemica, or, Enquiries into very many received tenents and commonly presumed truths by Thomas Browne. Browne, Thomas, Sir, 1605-1682. 19 p. Printed by T.H. for E. Dod, London : 1646. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. Errors, Popular. 2002-10 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-12 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2003-07 Aptara Rekeyed and resubmitted 2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion March the 14 th . 1645. I Have perused these Learned Animadversions upon the Common Tenets and Opinions of men in former and in these present times , Entituled Pseudodoxia Epidemica ; and finding them much transcending vulgar conceipt , and adorned with great variety of matter , and multiplicity of reading ; I approve them as very worthy to be Printed and Published . IOHN DOVV NAME . Pseudodoxia Epidemica : OR , ENQUIRIES INTO Very many received TENENTS , And commonly presumed TRUTHS . By THOMAS BROVVNE Dr. of Physick . IUL. SCALIG . Ex Libris colligere quae prodiderunt Authores longe est periculosissimum ; Rerum ipsarum cognitio vera è rebus ipsis est . LONDON , Printed by T. H. for Edward Dod , and are to be sold in Ivie Lane. 1646. TO THE READER . WOuld Truth dispense , we could be content , with Plato , that knowledge were but Remembrance ; that Intellectuall acquisition were but Reminiscentiall evocation , and new impressions but the colourishing of old stamps which stood pale in the soul before . For , what is worse knowledge is made by oblivion ; and to purchase a clear and warrantable body of Truth , we must forget and part with much wee know . Our tender Enquiries taking up Learning at large , and together with true and assured notions , receiving many , wherein our renewing judgements doe finde no satisfaction ; and therefore in this Encyclopaedie and round of knowledge , like the great and exemplary wheeles of heaven , wee must observe two Circles : that while we are daily carried ab●ut , and whirled on by the swindge and rapt of the one , wee may maintaine a naturall and proper course , in the slow and sober wheele of the other . And this wee shall more readily performe , if we timely survey our knowledge ; impartially singling out those encroachments , which junior compliance and popular credulity hath admitted . Whereof at present wee have endeavoured a long and serious Adviso ; proposing not onely a large and copious List , but from experience and reason , attempting their decisions . And first wee crave exceeding pardon in the audacity of the Attempt ; humbly acknowledging a worke of such concernment unto truth , and difficulty in it selfe , did well deserve the conjunction of many heads : And surely more advantageous had it beene unto Truth , to have fallen into the endeavours of some cooperating advancers , that might have performed it to the life , and added authority thereto : which the privacie of our condition , and unequall abilities cannot expect . Whereby notwithstanding wee have not beene diverted , nor have our solitary attempts beene so discouraged , as to despaire the favourable looke of learning upon our single and unsupported endeavours . Nor have wee let fall our penne , upon discouragement of contradiction , unbeleefe , and difficulty of disswasion from radicated beliefs , and points of high prescription ; although we are very sensible how hardly teaching yeares do learn ; what roots old age contracteth into errours , and how such as are but twigges in younger dayes , grow Oaks in our elder heads , and become inflexible unto the powerfullest arme of reason . Although we have also beheld , what cold requitals others have found in their severall redemptions of truth ; and how their ingenuous enquiries have been dismissed with censure , and obloquie of singularities . Some consideration we hope from the course of our Profession , which though it leadeth us into many truths that passe undiscerned by others , yet doth it disturbe their communications , and much interrupteth the office of our pens in their well intended transmissions : and therefore surely in this wo●ke attempts will exceed performances : it being composed by snatches of time , as medi●all vacations , and the fruitlesse importunity of Vroscopy would permit us . And therefore also perhaps it hath not found that regular and constant stile , those infallible experiments , and those assured determinations , which the subject sometime requireth , and might be expected from others , whose quiet doors and unmolested hours afford no such distractions . Although who shall indifferently pe●pend the exceeding difficulty , which either the obscurity of the subject , or unavoidable paradoxologie must often put upon the Attemptor , will easily discerne , a worke of this nature is not to bee performed upon one legge , and should smell of oyle if duly and deservedly handled . Our first intentions considering the common interest of Truth , resolved to propose it unto the Latine republike and equall judges of Europe ; but owing in the first place this service unto our Country , and therein especially unto its ingenuous Gentry , we have declared our selfe in a language best conceived . Although I confesse , the quality of the Subject will sometimes carry us into expressions beyond meere English apprehensions ; and indeed , if elegancie still proceedeth , and English Pennes maintaine that stream wee have of late observed to flow from many , wee shall within few yeares bee faine to learne Latine to understand English , and a work will prove of equall facility in either . Nor have wee addressed our penne or stile unto the people , ( whom Bookes doe not redresse , and are this way incapable of reduction ) but unto the knowing and leading part of Learning ; as well understanding ( at least probably hoping ) except they be watered from higher regions , and fructifying meteors of knowledge , these weeds must lose their alimentall sappe and wither of themselves ; whose conserving influence , could our endeavors prevent , wee should trust the rest unto the sythe of time , and hopefull dominion of truth . Wee hope it will not bee unconsidered , that wee finde no open tract , or constant manuduction in this Labyrinth ; but are oft-times faine to wander in the America and untravelled parts of truth : For though not many years past , Dr. Primrose hath made a learned & full Discourse of vulgar Errors in Physick , yet have we discussed but two or three thereof . Laurentius ●oubertus , by the same title led our expectation into thoughts of great releef ; whereby notwithstanding we reaped no advantage ; it answering scarce at all the promise of the inscription . Nor perhaps ( if it were yet extant ) should wee finde any farther Assistance from that ancient peece of Andreas , pretending the same title . And therefore wee are often constrained to stand alone against the strength of opinion ; and to meet the Goliah and Gyant of Authority , with contemptible pibbles , and feeble arguments , drawne from the scrip and slender stocke of our selves . Nor have wee indeed scarce named any Author whose name we doe not honour ; and if detraction could invite us , discretion surely would containe us from any derogatory intention , where highest pennes and friendiest eloquence must faile in commendation . And therefore also wee cannot but hope the equitable considerations and candour of reasonable mindes . We cannot expect the frowne of Theologie herein ; nor can they which behold the present state of things , and controversie of points so long received in Divinity , condemne our sober enquiries in the doubtfull appertinancies of Arts , and Receptaries of Philosophy . Surely Philologers and Criticall Discoursers , who look beyond the shell and obvious exteriours of things , will not be angry with our narrower explorations . And wee cannot doubt , our brothers in Physicke ( whose knowledge in naturals will lead them into a nearer apprehension of many things delivered ) will friendly accept , if not countenance our endeavours . Nor can we conceive it , may be unwelcome unto those honoured Worthies , who endeavour the advancement of Learning : as being likely to finde a clearer progression , when so many rubbes are levelled , and many untruths taken off , which passing as principles with common beliefes , disturb the tranquility of Axiomes , which otherwise might bee raysed . And wise men cannot but know , that Arts and Learning want this expurgation : and if the course of truth bee permitted unto its selfe , like that of Time and uncorrected computations , it cannot escape many errours , which duration still enlargeth . Lastly , wee are not Magisteriall in opinions , nor have wee Dictator-like obtruded our conceptions , but in the humility of Enquiries or disquisitions , have only proposed them unto more ocular discerners . And therefore opinions are free , and open it is for any to thinke or declare the contrary . And wee shall so farre encourage contradiction , as to promise no disturbance , or reoppose any Penne , that shall Elenchically refute us , that shall onely lay hold of our lapses , single out digressions , Corollaries , or ornamentall conceptions , to evidence his own in as indifferent truths . And shall only take notice of such , whose experimentall and Iudicious knowledge shall solemnly looke upon it ; not onely to destroy of ours , but to establish of his owne , not to traduce or extenuate , but to explaine , and dilucidate , to adde and ampliate , according to the laudable custome of the Ancients in their so●er promotions of Learning . Vnto whom notwithstanding , wee shall not contentiously rejoyne , or onely to justifie our owne , but to applaud or confirme his maturer assertions ; and shall conferre what is in us unto his name and honour . Ready to bee swallowed in any worthy enlarger : as having acquired our end , if any way , or under any name wee may obtaine a worke , so much desired , at least , desiderated of truth . T. B. A TABLE OF THE CONTENTS . THE FIRST BOOKE . Containing the Generall part . OF the first cause of common Errours , the common infirmity of humane nature . Chapter 1. A farther illustration of the same . chap. 2. Of the second cause of popular Errors , the erroneous disposition of the people . chap. 3. Of the neerer causes of common errours both in the wiser and common sort , misapprehension , fallacy or false deduction , credulity , supinity , adherence unto Antiquity , Tradition and Authority , contained in the following Chapters . Of mistake , misapprehension , fallacy or false deduction . chap. 4. Of credulity and supinity . chap. 5. Of obstinate adherence unto Antiquity . chap. 6. Vnto Authority . chap. 7. Of Authors who have most promoted popular conceits . chap. 8. Of others indirectly effecting the same . chap. 9. Of the last and great promoter of false opinions , the endeavours of Satan . chap. 10 , 11. THE SECOND BOOKE . Beginning the particular part concerning Minerall and Vegetable bodies . THe common Tenent , that Crystall is nothing else but Ice strongly congealed . Chap. 1. Concerning the Loadstone , of things particularly spoken thereof evidently or probably true : of things generally beleeved or particularly delivered evidently or probably false . Of the Magneticall vertue of the earth . Of the fou●e motions of the stone , that is , its verticity or direction , its coition or Attraction , its Declination , variation , and also of its Antiquity . chap. 2. A Rejection of sundry opinions and Relations thereof , Naturall , Medicall , Historicall , Magicall . chap. 3. Of bodies Electricall in generall . Of let and Amb●r in particular , that they attract all light bodies , 〈◊〉 B●sil , and bodies oyled . chap. 4. Compendiously of severall other Tenents . That a Diamond is made soft , or broke by the blood of a Goate . That Glasse is poyson . Of the cordiall quality of Gold in substance or Decoction . That a pot full of ashes will containe as much water as it would without them . Of white powder that kils without report . That Corall is soft under water , but hardeneth in the Ayre . That Porcelliane or China dishes lye under the earth an hundred yeares in preparation , with some others . chap. 5. Of sundry Tenents concerning Vegetables . That the roote of Mandrakes resembleth the shape of man. That they naturally grow under Gallowes and places of execution . That the roote gives a shreeke upon eradication . That it is fatall or dangerous t● dig them up . That Cinnamon , Ginger , Cloves , Mace , are but the parts or fruits of the same tree . That Misseltoe is bredupon trees , from seeds which birds let fall thereon . Of the Rose of Ierico that flowreth every ye●re upon Christmas Eve. That Sferra Caval●o hath a power to breake or loosen Iron . That Bayes preserve from the mischiefe of Lightning and Thunder . That bitter Almonds are preservatives against Eb●iety , with some others . chap. 6. THE THIRD BOOK . Of popular and received Tenents concerning Animals . THat an Elephant hath no joynts . chap. 1. That an horse hath no Gall. chap. 2. That a Pigeon hath no Gall. chap. 3. That a Bever to escape the hunter bites off his Testicles or stones . chap. 4. That a Radger hath the legs of one side shorter then of the other . chap. 5. That a ●eare bring● forth her cubs informous or unshaped . chap. 6. Of the Basilisk . chap. 7. That a Wolfe first see●ng a man bege●s a dumbnesse in him . chap. 8. Of the long life of Deere . chap. 9. That a Kings fisher hanged by the bill sheweth where the winde is . chap. 10. Of Gryphins . chap. 11. Of the Phaenix . chap. 12. Of the pissing of Toads , of the stone in their head , and of the generation of Frogs . chap. 13. That a Sala●ander lives in the fire . chap. 14. Of the Amphisbaena or Serpent with two heads moving either way . chap. 15. That young Vipers force their way through the bowels of their dam. chap. 16. That Hares are both male and female . chap. 17. That Moles are blinde and have no eyes . chap. 18. That Lampries have many eyes . chap. 19. That Snayles have two eyes , and at the ends of their hornes . chap. 20. That the Chamaeleon lives onely by Aire . chap. 21. That the Ostridge digeste●h Iron . chap. 22. Of the Vnicornes horne . chap. 23. That all Animals in the land are in their kinde in the Sea. chap. 24. Compendiously of some others . Of the musicall note of Swans before their death . That the flesh of Peacocks corrupt●th not . That Storkes will onely live in Republicks and free States . Of the noyse of a B●tter●e by putting the bill in a Reed . Th●t Whelps are b●ind nine dz●●es , and then begins to see . Of the antipathy betweene a ●oade and a Spider , a Lion and a Cock. That ●n Ea●●●g hath no wings . Of ●●●mes . That 〈◊〉 make that humming noyse by their mouths or wings . Of t●e ●ainct or small red Sp●der Of the Glow●worme . Of the providence of Pismires in biting off the ends of Corn. chap. 25. THE FOVRTH BOOK . Of many popular and received Tenents concerning Man. THat man hath onely an erect figure and that to looke up to Heaven . chap. 1. That the heart of a man is seated on the left side . chap. 2. That plu●●sies are onely on the left side . chap. 3. Of the fourth finger of the left hand whereon we weare our Rings . chap. 4. Of the right and left hand . chap. 5. Of swimming , that some men swimme naturally , that men drowned doe slo●● the ninth d●y when their gall breaketh , women 〈…〉 upon their b●cks . chap. 6. That men weigh heavier dead then alive , and before meate then after . chap. 7. That there are severall passages for meate and d●inke . chap. 8. Of the custome of saluting or blessing upon snee●ing . chap. 9. That Iews stinke . chap. 10. Of Pygmies . chap. 11. Of the great Climactericall yeare that is 63. chap. 12. Of the Canicular or Dog● dayes . chap. 13. THE FIFTH BOOK . Of many things questionable as they are described in ●ictures . OF the 〈◊〉 of the Pelecan . chap. 1. Of the picture of Dolphi●s . chap. 2. Of the 〈◊〉 of a Gr●sschopp●r . chap. 3. Of the 〈◊〉 of the S●●pent tempting Eve. chap. 4. Of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and Eve with Nave●s . chap. 5. Of the 〈◊〉 of the Iews and Eas●erne Nations at their feas●s , and our Saviour 〈◊〉 the Passcover . chap. 6. Of the 〈◊〉 of our Saviour with long haire . chap. 7. Of the picture of Abraham sacrificing Isaac . chap. 8. Of the p●cture of Moses with hornes . chap. 9. Of the 〈◊〉 of the twelve Tribes of Israel . chap. 10. Of the pictures of the Sybils . chap. 11. Of the p●cture describing the death of Cleopatra . chap. 12. 〈…〉 pictures of the nine Worthies . chap. 13. 〈…〉 picture of I●ptha sacrificing his daughter . chap. 14. 〈…〉 picture of Iohn the Baptist in a Camels skin . chap. 15. 〈◊〉 the p●cture of the Christopher . chap. 16. O● the picture of S. George . chap. 17. Of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 . chap. 18. 〈…〉 chap. 19. 〈…〉 chap. 20. Comp●nd●●●sly of many popular customes , opinions , 〈◊〉 , p●●ctises and observa●ions . Of an ●are cr●ssing the h●gh way . Of the 〈…〉 Owles and Raven● , Of the salling of sa●t . Of bre●king the Egg●shell . Of the true lovers kno● . Of the cheek burning , or 〈◊〉 . Of speaking under the Rose . Of smo●k following the fairest . Of sitting crosse-leg'd . Of haire upon Moll 's . Of the set time of payring of nayles . Of Lions heads upon spouts and cisternes . Of the saying ungirt unblest . Of the picture of God the Father . Of the picture of Sun , Moone , and the Winds . Of the Sun dancing on Easter day . Of the silly Howe or covering about some childrens heads . Of being drunk once a month . Of the appearing of the Devill with a cloven hoofe . Of Moses his rod in the discovery of Mines . Of discovering of doubtfull matters by hooke or staffe , chap. 21. THE SIXTH BOOK . Concerning sundry Tenents Geographicall and Historicall . COncerning the beginning of the world that the time thereof is not precisely knowne , as commonly it is presumed . chap. 1. Of mens enquiries in what season or point of the Zodiack it began , that a● they are generally made they are in vaine , and as particularly incertaine . chap. 2. Of the divisions of the seasons and foure quarters of the yeare , according unto Astronomers and Physitians , that the common compute of the Ancients , and which is still retained by some , is very questionable . chap. 3. Of some computation of dayes , and diductions of one part of the yeare unto another . chap. 4. A Digression of the wisdome of God in the site and motion of the Sunne . chap. 5. Concerning the vulgar opinion that the earth was slenderly peopled before the floud . chap. 6. Of East and West , and properties respectively ascribed unto Countries . chap. 7. Of the seven heads of Nile . chap. 8. Of the greatnesse of Nile . Of its Inundation and certaine time thereof . That it never rayneth in Aegypt , &c. chap. 8. Of the Red Sea. chap. 9. Of the blacknesse of Negroes . chap. 10. Of the same . chap. 11. A digression of Blacknesse . chap. 12. THE SEVENTH BOOK . Concerning many historicall Tenents generally received , and some deduced from the history of holy Scripture . THat the forbidden fruit was an Apple . chap. 1. That a man hath one Rib lesse then a woman . chap. 2. That Methuselah must needs bee the longest liver of all the posterity of Adam . chap. 3. That there was no Rainebow before the f●oud . chap. 4. Of Sem , Ham and Iaphet . chap. 5. That the Tower of Babel was erected against a second deluge . chap. 6. Of the Mandrakes of ●eah . chap. 7. Of the three Kings of Collein . chap. 8. Of the food of Iohn the Baptist in the wildernesse . chap. 9. Of the conceit that Iohn the Evangelist should not dye . chap. 10. Of some others more briefly . chap. 11. Of the cessation of Oracles . chap. 12. Of the death of Aristotle . chap. 13. Of the wish of Philoxenus to have the neck of a Crane . chap. 14. Of the lake Asphaltites , or the dead Sea. chap. 15. Of divers other Relations . Of the woman that conceived in a Bathe . Of Crassus that never laughed but once . That our Saviour never laughed . Of Surgius the second or B●cca de Porco . That Tamerlane was a Scythian shepheard . chap. 16. Of divers others . Of the poverty of Belisarius . Of fluctius Decumanus or the tenth wave . Of Parysatis that poysoned Statyra by one side of a knife . Of the woman fed with poyson that should have poysoned Alexander . Of the wandring Iew. chap. 17. More briefly . That the Army of Xerxes drank whole Rivers dry . That Haniball eate through the Alpes with Vinegar . Of the death of Aeschylus . Of the cities of Tarsus and Anchiale built in one day . Of the great ship Syracusia or Alexandria . Of the Spartan boyes . chap. 18. Of some others . chap. 19. Of some Relations whose truth we feare . chap. 20. THE FIRST BOOK : OR , GENERALL PART . CHAP. I. Of the Causes of Common Errors . THE first and father cause of common Error , is the common infirmity of humane nature ; of whose deceptible condition , although perhaps there should not need any other eviction , then the frequent errors , we shall our selves commit , even in the expresse declarement hereof : Yet shall wee illustrate the same from more infallible constitutions , and persons presumed as farre from us in condition , as time , that is our first and ingenerated forefathers , from whom as we derive our being , and the severall wounds of constitution , so may wee in some manner excuse our infirmities in the depravity of those parts , whose traductions were pure in them , and their originalls but once removed from God. Yet notwithstanding ( if posterity may take leave to judge of the fact , as they are assured , to suffer in the punishment ) were grossely deceived in their perfection , and so weakly deluded in the clarity of their understanding , that it hath left no small obsecu●ity in ours , how error should gaine upon them . For first , they were deceived by Satan , and that not in an invisible insinuation , but an open and discoverable apparition ; that is , in the form of a Serpent ; whereby although there were many occasions of suspition , and such as could not easily escape a weaker circumspection , yet did the unwary apprehension of Eve take no advantage thereof . It hath therefore seemed strange unto some , shee should be deluded by a Serpent , or subject her reason unto a beast of the field , which God had subjected unto hers . It hath empuzzeled the enquiries of others to apprehend , and enforced them unto strange conceptions ▪ to make out how without feare or doubt she could discourse with such a creature , or heare a Serpent speake , without suspition of imposture . The wits of others , have been so bold as to accuse her simplicity in receiving his temptation so coldly , and when such specious effects of the fruit were promised , as to make them like gods , not to desire , at least not to wonder he pursued not that benefit himselfe ; and had it been their owne case would perhaps have replied , If the taste of this fruit maketh the eaters like gods , why remainest thou a beast ? If it maketh us but like gods , we are so already . If thereby our eyes shall be opened hereafter , they are at present quicke enough to discover thy deceit , and we desire them no opener to behold our owne shame . If to know good and evill be our advantage , although we have free will unto both , wee desire to performe but one , we know 't is good to obey the Commandement of God , but evill if we transgresse it . They were deceived by one another , & in the greatest disadvantage of delusion , that is the stronger by the weaker : For Eve presented the fruit , and Adam received it from her . Thus the Serpent was cunning enough to begin the deceit in the weaker ; and the weaker of strength , sufficient to consummate the fraud in the stronger . Art and fallacy was used unto her , a naked offer proved sufficient unto him : so his superstruction was his ruin , & the fertility of his sleep , an issue of death unto him . And although the condition of sex & posterity of creation might somewhat extenuate the error of the woman : Yet was it very strange and inexcusable in the man , especially if as some affirme , he was the wisest of all men since , or if as others have conceived , he was not ignorant of the fall of the Angels , and had thereby example and punishment to deterre him . They were deceived from themselves , and their owne apprehensions , for Eve either mistooke or traduced the commandement of God. Of every tree of the garden thou mai●st freely eat , but of the tree of knowledge of good a●d evill thou shalt not eat , for in the day thou eatest thereof , thou shalt surely dye . Now Eve upon the question of the Serpent returned the precept in different t●armes , You shall not eat of it , neither shall you touch it lest perhaps you dye . In which delivery , there were no lesse then two mistakes , or rather additionall mendacites ; for the commandement forbids not the touch of the fruit , and positively said ye shall surely dye , but she extenuating replied , ne forte ●oriamini , lest perhaps ye dye . For so in the vulgar translation it runneth , and so is it expressed in the Thargum or Paraphrase of Jonathan . And therefore although it be said , and that very truly that the divell was a liar from the beginning , yet was the woman herein the first expresse beginner , and falsified twice before the replye of Satan , and therefore also to speak strictly , the sin of the fruit was not the first offence , they first transgressed the rule of their own reason , ●nd after the commandement of God. They were deceived through the conduct of their senses , and by temptations from the object it selfe , whereby although their intellectualls had not failed in the theori● of truth , yet did the inservient and brutall faculties controle the suggestion of reason : Pleasure and profit already overswaying the instructions of honesty , and sensuallity perturbing the reasonable commands of vertue . For so is it delivered in the text ; That when the woman saw that the tree was good for food , and that it was pleasant unto the eye , and a tree to be desired to make one wise , she tooke of the fruit thereof and did eat . Now hereby it appeareth , that Eve before the fall , was by the same and beaten way of allurements inveigled , whereby her posterity hath been deluded ever since ; that is those three delivered by S● . John , the lust of the flesh , the lust of the eye , and the pride of life , wherein indeed they seemed as weakly to faile as their debilitated posterity , ever after . Whereof notwithstanding some in their imperfections , have resisted ●ore powerfull temptations , and in many moralities condemned the facility of their seductions . Againe , they might for ought we know , be still deceived in the un●beliefe of their mortality , even after they had eat of the fruit . For Eve observing no immediate execution of the curse , she delivered the fruit unto Adam , who after the taste thereof , perceiving himselfe still to live , might yet remaine in doubt , whether he had incurred death , which perhaps he did not indubitably believe , untill he was after convicted in the visible example of Abel ▪ for he that would not believe the menace of God at first , it may be doubted whether before an ocular example hee believed the curse at last , and therefore they are not without all reason , who have disputed the fact of Cain , that is although he purposed to mischiefe , whether he intended to murther his brother , or designed that , whereof he had not beheld an example in his owne kinde , there might be somewhat in it that he would not have done , or desired undone , when he brake forth as desperately as before hee had done unmannerly , My iniquity is greater then can be forgiven me . Some nicities I confesse there are which extenuate , but many more that aggravate this delusion , which exceeding the bounds of our Discourse , and perhaps our satisfaction , we shall at present passe over . And therefo●e whether the sinne of our first parents were the greatest of any since , whether the transgression of Eve seducing , did not exceed that of Adam seduced , or whether the resistibility of his reason did not equivalence the facility of her seduction , wee shall referre it unto the Schoolman Whether there were not in Eve as great injustice in deceiving her husband , as imprudence in being deceived her self , we leave it unto the Morallist . Whether the whole relation be not Allegoricall , that is , whether the temptation of the man by the woman , bee not the seduction of the rationall , and higher parts by the inferiour and feminine faculties : or whether the tree in the middest of the garden , were not that part in the centre of the body , on which was afterward the appointment of circumcision in males , we leave it unto the Thalmudist . Whether there were any policie in the devill to tempt them before conjunction , or whether the issue before tentation might in justice have suffered with those after , we leave it unto the Lawyer . Whether Adam foreknew the advent of Christ , or the reparation of his error by his Saviour , how the execution of the curse should have been ordered , if after Eve had eaten , Adam had yet refused . Whether if they had tasted the tree of life before that of good and evill , they had yet suffered the curse of mortality ; or whether the e●●icacie of the one had not overpowred the penalty of the other , we leave it unto God : for he alone can truly determine these and all things else , who as he hath proposed the world unto our disputation , so hath he reserved many things unto his owne resolution , whose determinations we cannot hope from flesh , but must with reverence suspend unto that great day , whose justice shall either condemne our curiosities , or resolve our disquisitions . Lastly , man was not only deceiveable in his integrity , but the Angells of light in all their clarity . He that said he would bee like the highest did erre if in some way he conceived himselfe not so already ; but in attempting so high an effect from himselfe , hee mis-understood the nature of God , and held a false apprehension of his owne ; whereby vainly attempting not only insolencies , but impossibilities , he deceived himselfe as low as hell . In briefe , there is nothing infallible but God , who cannot possibly erre . For things are really true as they correspond unto his conception , and have so much of verity , as they hold of conformity unto that intellect , in whose Idea they had their first determinations : And therefore being the rule he cannot bee irregular , nor being truth it selfe conceiveably admit the impossible society of error . CHAP. II. A further illustration of the same . BEing thus deluded before the fall , it is no wonder if their conceptions were deceitfull , and could scarce speake without an error after ; for what is very remarkable ( and no man I know hath yet observed ) in the relation of Scripture before the flood , there is but one speech delivered by man , wherein there is not an erronious conception ; and strictly examined , most hainously injurious unto truth . The penne of Moses is briefe in the account before the flood , and the speeches recorded are six . The first is that of Adam , when upon the expostulation of God , he replyed ; I heard thy voice in the garden , and because I was naked , I hid my selfe : In which reply , there was included a very grosse mistake , and if with pertinacity maintained , a high and capitall errour : for thinking by this retirement to obscure himselfe from God , he infringed the omnisciency and essentiall ubiquity of his Maker ; who as he created all things , so is he beyond and in them all , not onely in power , as under his subjection , or in his presence , as being in his cognition , but in his very Ess●nce , as being the soule of their cau●alities , and the essentiall cause of their existences . Certainely his posterity at this distance and after so perpetuated an impayrement , cannot but condemne the poverty of his conception , that thought to obscure himselfe from his Creator in the shade of the garden , who had beheld him before in the darkenesse of his Chaos , and in the obscurity of nothing ; that thought to flye from God , which could not flye himselfe , or imagined that one tree should conceale his nakednesse from Gods eye , as another had revealed it unto his owne . Those tormented spirits that wish the mountaines to cover them , have fallen upon desires of lesse absurdity , and chosen wayes of lesse improbable concealement ; though this be also as ridiculous unto reason , as fruitlesse unto their desires ; for he that laid the foundations of the earth , cannot be excluded the secrecy of the mountains , nor can there any thing escape the perspicacity of those eyes which were before light , and unto whose opticks there is no opacity . This is the consolation of all good men , unto whom his ubiquity affordeth continuall comfort and security : And this is the affliction of hell , unto whom it affordeth despaire , and remedilesse calamity . For those restlesse spirits that flye the face of the Almighty , being deprived the fruition of his eye , would also avoid the extent of his hand ; which being impossible , their sufferings are desperate , and their afflictions without evasion , untill they can get out of Trismegistus his circle , that is , to extend their wings above the universe , and pitch beyond ubiquity it selfe . The second is that speech of Adam unto God , the woman whom thou gavest me to be with me , she gave me of the Tree , and I did eate : this indeed was a very unsatisfactory reply , and therein was involved a very impio●s errour , as implying God the Author of sinne , and accusing his Maker of his transgression : as if he had said , If thou hadst not given me a woman I had not beene deceived : Thou promisedst to make her a help , but she hath proved destruction unto me ; had I remained alone , I had not sinned , but thou gavest me a consort , and so I became seduced . This was a bold and open accusation of God , making the fountaine of good the contriver of evill , and the forbidder of the crime an abetter of the fact prohibited . Surely , his mercy was great that did not revenge the impeachment of his Justice ; and his goodnesse to be admired , that it refuted not his argument in the punishment of his excusation , or onely pursued the first transgression without a penalty of this the second . The third was that of Eve. The Serpent beguiled me , and I did eate . In which reply there was not onely a very feeble excuse , but an erroneous translating her owne offence upon another . Extenuating her sinne from that which was an aggravation , that is to excuse the fact at all , much more upon the suggestion of a beast , which was before in the strictest termes prohibited by her God. For although we now doe hope the mercies of God will consider our degenerated integrities unto some minoration of our offences , yet had not the sincerity of our first parents , so colourable expectations , unto whom the commandement was but single , and their integrities best able to resist the motions of its transgression : And therefore so hainous conceptions have risen hereof , that some have seemed more angry therewith then God himselfe , being so exasperated with the offence , as to call in question their salvation , and to dispute the eternall punishment of their Maker . Assuredly with better reason may posterity accuse them , then they the Serpent , or one another ; and the displeasure of the Pelagians must needs be irreconcileable , who peremptorily maintaining they can fulfill the whole Law , will insatisfactorily condemne the non-observation of one . The fourth was that speech of Cain upon the demand of God , Where is thy Brother ? and he said , I know not . In which negation , beside the open impudence , there was implyed a notable errour ; for returning a lye unto his Maker , and presuming in this manner , to put off the Searcher of hearts , he denied the omnisciency of God , whereunto there is nothing concealable . The answer of Satan in the case of Job , had more of truth , wisdome and reverence , then this ; Whence commest thou Satan ? and he said , from compassing of the earth . For though an enemy of God , and hater of all truth , his wisdome will hardly permit him to fal●i●ie with the Almighty : for well understanding the omniscience of his nature , he is not so ready to deceive himselfe , as to falsifie unto him whose cognition is no way deludable : And therefore when in the tentation of Christ he played upon the falacy , and thought to deceive the Author of truth , the method of this proceeding arose from the uncertainty of his divinity , whereof had he remained assured , he had continued silent , nor would his discretion attempt so unsucceedable a temptation . And so againe at the last day , when our offences shall be drawne into accompt , the subtilty of that Inquisitor shall not present unto God a bundle of calumnies or confutable accusations , but will discreetly offer up unto his Omnisciencie , a sure and undeniable list of our transgressions . The fifth is another reply of Cain upon the denouncement of his curse , My iniquity is greater then can be forgiven : For so is it expressed in some translations . The assertion was not onely desperate , but the conceit erroneous , overthrowing that glorious attribute of God his mercy , and conceiving the sinne of murder unpardonable ; which how great soever , is not above the repentance of man , but far below the mercies of God , and was as some conceive expiated , in that punishment he suffered temporally for it . There are but two examples of this errour in holy Scripture , and they both for murder , and both as it were of the same person ; for Christ was mystically slaine in Abel ; and therefore Cain had some influence on his death , as well as Judas ; but the sinne had a different effect on Cain , from that it had on Judas , and most that since have fallen into it ; for they like Judas desire death , and not unfrequently pursue it : Cain on the contrary grew afraid thereof , and obtained a securement from it . Assuredly if his despaire continued , there was punishment enough in life , and justice sufficient in the mercy of his protection . For the life of the desperate equals the anxieties of death , who in uncessant inquietudes but act the life of the damned , and anticipate the desolations of hell . T is indeed a sinne in man , but a punishment onely in the devils , who offend not God but afflict themselves , in the appointed despaire of his mercies . And as to be without all hope is the affliction of the damned , so is it the happinesse of the blessed , who having their expectations present , are not distracted with futurities . So is it also their felicity to have no faith , for enjoying the beatifical vision there is nothing unto them inevident , and in the fruition of the object of faith , they have received the full evacuation of it . The last speech was that of Lamech , I have slaine a man to my wound , and a young man to my hurt : If Cain be avenged seven fold , truly Lamech seventy and seven fold . Now herein there seemes to be a very erroneous illation ; from the indulgence of God unto Cain , concluding an immunity unto himselfe , that is , a regular protection from a single example , and an exemption from punishment in a fact that naturally deserved it . The Error of this offendor was contrary to that of Cain , whom the Rabbins conceive that Lamech at this time killed . He despaired of Gods mercy in the same fact , where this presumed of it , he by a decollation of all hope annihilated his mercy , this by an immoderancy thereof destroyed his justice , though the sin were lesse , the errour was as great ; For as it is untrue that his mercy will not forgive offenders , or his benignity cooperate to their conversions , So is it also of no lesse falsity to affirme his Justice will not exact account of sinners , or punish such as continue in their transgressions . And thus may we perceive , how weakely our fathers did erre before the floud , how continually and upon common discourse they fell upon errours after , it is therefore no wonder we have been erroneous ever since : And being now at greatest distance from the beginning of er●our , are almost lost in its dissemination , whose wayes are boundlesse , and confesse no circumscription . CHAP. III. Of the second cause of Popular Errors ; the erroneous disposition of the people . HAving thus declared the fallible nature of man even from his first production , we have beheld the generall cause of error , but as for popular errors , they are more neerely founded upon an erroneous inclination of the people ; as being the most deceptible part of mankind , and ready with open arm●s to receive the encroachments of Error ; which condition of theirs although deduceable from many grounds , yet shall we evidence it , but from a few , and such as most neerely and undeniably declare their natures . How unequall discerners of truth they are , and openly exposed unto errour , will first appeare from their unqualified intellectuals , unable to umpire the difficulty of its dissentions . For Error to speake strictly , is a firme assent unto falsity . Now whether the object whereunto they deliver up their assent be true or false , they are incompetent ●udges . For the assured truth of things is derived from the principles of knowledge , and causes , which determine their verities ; whereof their uncultivated understandings , scarce holding any theory , they are but bad discerners of verity , and in the numerous tract of error , but casually do hit the point and unity of truth . Their understanding is so feeble in the discernement of falsities , and averting the errors of reason , that it submitteth unto the fallacies of sence , and is unable to rectifie the error of its sensations . Thus the greater part of mankinde having but one eye of sence and reason , conceive the earth farre bigger then the Sun , the fixed Stars lesser then the Moone , their figures plaine , and their spaces equidistant . For thus their sence enformeth them , and herein their reason cannot rectifie them , and therefore hopelesly continuing in their mistakes , they live and dye in their absurdities ; passing their dayes in perverted apprehensions , and conceptions of the world , derogatory unto God , and the wisdome of his creation . Againe , being so illiterate in point of intellect , and their sence so incorrected , they are farther indisposed ever to attaine unto truth , as commonly proceeding in those wayes , which have most reference unto sence , and wherein there lyeth most notable and popular delusion : For being unable to weild the intellectuall armes of reason , they are faine to betake themselves unto wasters and the blunter weapons of truth ; affecting the grosse and sensible wayes of doctrine , and such as will not consist with strict and subtile reason . Thus unto them a piece of Rhetorick is asufficient argument of Logick , an Apologue of A●sope , beyond a Syllogisme in Barbara , parables then propositions , and proverbs more powerfull , then demonstrations . And therefore are they led rather by example , then precept , receiving perswasions from visible inducements , before intellectual instructions ; and therefore also do they judge of humane actions by the event ; for being uncapable of operable circumstances , or rightly to judge the prudenciality of affairs , they onely gaze upon the visible successe , and thereafter condemn or cry up the whole progression . And so from this ground in the Lecture of holy Scripture , their apprehensions , are commonly confined unto the literall 〈◊〉 of the text , from whence have ensued the grosse and duller sort of heresies . For not attaining the deut●roscopy , and second intention of the words , they are faine to omit their superconsequencies , coherencies , figures , or tropologies and are not sometime perswaded by fire beyond their literalities . And therefore also things invisible , but unto intellectuall discernments , to humor the grossenesse of their comprehensions , have been degraded from their proper forms , and God himselfe dishonoured into manuall expressions ; and so likewise being unprovided , or unsufficient for higher speculations , they will alwayes betake themselves , unto sensible representations , and can hardly be restrained the dulness of Idolatry . A sinne or folly not only derogatory unto God , but man , overthrowing their reason , as well as his divinitie . In briefe a reciprocation , or rather an Inversion of the creation , making God one way , as he made us another ; that is , after our Image , as he made us after his owne . Moreover , their understanding thus weake in it selfe , and perverted by sensible delusions , is yet farther impaired by the dominion of their appetite , that is , the irrationall and brutall part of the soule , which lording it over the soveraigne facultie , interrupts the actions of that noble part , and choakes those tender sparkes , which Adam hath left them of reason : and therefore they doe not onely swa●m with errours , but vices depending thereon . Thus they commonly affect no man any ●●●ther then hee deserts his reason , or complies with their aberrancies . Hence they embrace not vertue for it selfe , but its reward , and the argument from pleasure or utilitie is farre more powerfull , then that from vertuou● honesty ▪ which Mahomet and his contrivers wel unde●stood , when hee set out the felicitie of his heaven , by the contentments of ●lesh , and the delights of sense : slightly passing over the accomplishment of the soule , and the beatitude of that part which earth and visibilities too weakly affect . But the wisdom of our Saviour , and the simplicity of his truth proceeded another way , defying the popular provisions of happinesse from sensible expectations , placing his felicitie in things removed from sense , and the intellectuall enjoyment of God. And therefore the doctrine of the one was never afraid of Universities , or endeavoured the banishment of learning like the other . And though Galen doth sometime nibble at Moses , and beside the Apostate Christian , some Heathens have questioned his Philosophicall part or treatie of the Creation . Yet is there surely no reasonable Pagan , that will not admire the rationall and well grounded precepts of Christ , whose life as it was conformable unto his doctrine , so was that unto the highest rules of reason ; and must therefore flourish in the advancement of learning , and the perfection of parts best able to comprehend it . Againe , their individuall imperfections being great , they are moreover enlarged by their aggregation , and being erroneous in their single numbers once hudled together , they will be errour it selfe ; for being a confusion of knaves and fooles , and a farraginous concurrence of all conditions , tempers , sex , and ages , it is but naturall if their determinations be monstrous , and many wayes inconsistent with truth . And therefore wise men have alwayes applauded their owne judgment , in the contradiction of that of the people , and their soberest adversaries , have ever afforded them the stile of fooles and mad men ; and to speak impartially , their actions have often made good these Epithites . Had Orestes been Judge , he would not have acquitted that Lystrian rabble of madnesse , who upon a visible miracle , falling into so high a conceit of Paul and Barnabas , that they termed the one Jupiter , the other Mercurius , that they brought oxen and garlands , and were hardly restrained , from sacrificing unto them , did notwithstanding suddenly after fall upon Paul , and having stoned him , drew him for dead out of the citie . It might have hazarded the sides of Democritus , had hee been present at that tumult of Demetrius , when the people flocking together in great numbers , some cryed one thing , and some another , and the assembly was confused , and the most part knew not wherefore they were come together ; notwithstanding , all with one voice for the space of two houres cryed out , Great is Diana of the Ephesians . It had overcome the patience of Job , as it did the meeknesse of Moses , and would surely have mastered any , but the longanimity and great sufferance of God , Had they beheld the mutiny in the wildernesse , when after tenne great miracles in Egypt , and some in the same place , they melted down their stolen ear-rings into a calf , and monstrously cryed out , These are thy gods O Israel ! that brought thee out of the land of Egypt . It much accuseth the impatiencie of Peter , who could not endure the ●●aves of the multitude , and is the greatest example of lenitie in our Saviour , when he desired of God forgivenes unto those , who having one day brought him into the Citie in triumph , did presently after , act all dishonour upon him , and nothing could be heard but Cru●●fige in their courts . Certainely hee that considereth these things in Gods peculiar people , will easily discerne how little of truth , there is in the wayes of the multitude ; and though somtimes they are flattered with that Aphorisme , will hardly beleeve the voyce of the people to bee the voyce of God. Lastly , being thus divided from truth in themselves , they are yet farther removed by advenient deception . For true it is , ( and I hope shall not offend their vulgarities ) if I say they are daily mocked into errour by subtler devisors , and have been expresly deluded , by all professions whatsoever . Thus the Priests of Elder time , have put upon them many incredible conceits , not onely deluding their apprehensions , with Ariolation , South-saying , and such oblique Idolatries , but winning their credulities unto the literall and downe-right adorement of Cats , L●zards , and Beetles ; and thus also in some Christian Churches , wherein is presumed an irreproveable truth . If all be true that is suspected , or halfe what is related , there have not wanted , many strange deceptions , and some thereof are still confessed by the name of Pious fraudes . Thus Theudas an Imposture was able to lead away foure thousand into the wildernesse , and the delusions of Mahomet almost the fourth part of mankinde . Thus all heresies how grosse soever , have found a welcome with the people . For thus , what is scarce imaginable , many of the Jews were wrought into beliefe , that Herod was the Messias , and David George of Leyden and Arden , were not without a partie amongst the people , who maintained the same opinion of themselves almost in our dayes . Physitions ( many at least that make profession thereof ) beside divers lesse discoverable wayes of fraude , have made them beleeve , there is the book of fate , or the power of Aarons brest-plate in Urines . And therefore hereunto they have recourse as unto the Oracle of life , the great determinator of virginity , conception , fertilitie , and the inscrutable infirmities of the whole body . For as though there were a ●●minalitie in Urine , or that like the seed that carried with it the Idea of every part , they foolishly conceive wee visibly behold therein the Anatomie of every particle , and can thereby indigitate their affections . Saltimbancoes , Quacksalvers , and Charlatans , deceive them in lowe● degrees ; were Aesop alive the Piazza and Ponte Neufe could not but speake their fallacies , meane while there are too many , whose cryes cannot conceale their mischiefes : for their Impostures are full of crueltie , and worse then any other , deluding not onely unto pecuniary defraudations , but the irreparable deceit of death . Astrologers , which pretend to be of Caballa with the starres , such I meane as abuse that worthy enquirie , have not been wanting in their deceptions , who having wonne their beliefe unto principles whereof they make great doubt themselves , have made them beleeve that arbitrary events below , have necessary causes above ; whereupon their credulities assent unto any prognosticks , and daily swallow the predictions of men , which besides the independency of their causes , and contingency in their events , are onely in the prescience of God. Fortune tellers , Juglers , Geomancers , and the like incantatory impostors , though commonly men of inferiour ranke , and from whom without infusion they can exp●ct no more then from themselves , doe daily and professedly delude them : unto whom ( what is deplorable in men and Christians ) too many applying themselves , betw●xt j●st and earnest , betray the cause of truth , and incensibly make up , the legionarie body of errour . S●atistes and Politicians , unto whom Ragione di Stato , is the first considerable , as though it were their businesse to deceive the people , as a Maxime , do hold , that truth is to be concealed from them , unto whom although they reveale the visible designe , yet doe they commonly conceale the capitall intention ; and therefore have they alway beene the instruments of great designes , yet seldome understood the true intention of any , accomplishing the drifts of wiser heads as inanimate and ig●●o●ant Agents , the generall designe of the world ; who though in some la●itude of sence , and in a naturall cognition performe their proper actions , yet do they unknowingly concurre unto higher ends , and blindely advance the great intention of nature . Now how farre they may b●e kept in ignorance , a great example there is in the people of Rome , who never knew , the t●ue and proper name of their owne City . For beside ●hat common appellation received by the Citizens , it had a proper and secret name concealed from them : Cujus alterum nomen dicere s●cretis Cer●mo●●arum nefas habetur , saith Plinie . The reason hereof was superstitious , lest the name thereof being discovered unto their enemies , their Penates and Patronall gods , might be called forth by cha●ms an● incanta●io●s . For according unto the tradition of Magitians , the tu●●la●y sp●rits wil● not remove at common appellations , but at the proper names of things whereunto they are protectors . Thus having beene deceived by themselves , and continually deluded by others , they must needs be stuffed with errors , and even over●●nne with these inferiour falsities , whereunto whosoever shall resigne their reasons , either from the root of deceit in themselves , or inabilitie to resist such triviall ingannations from others , although their condition and fortunes may place them many Spheres above the multitude , yet are they still within the line of vulgaritie , and the Democraticall enemies of truth . CHAP. IIII. Of the nearer and more Immediate Causes of popular errours , both in the Wiser , and common sort , Misapprehension , Fallacy , or false diductio●● , Credulity , Supinity , adherence unto Antiquitie , Tradition , and Authoritie . THe first is a mistake , or a conception of things , either in their first apprehensions , or secondary relations . So Eve mistook the Commandement , either from the immediate injunction of God , or from the secondary narration of her husband . So might the Disciples mistake our Saviour , in his answer unto Peter , concerning the death of John , as is delivered , John 21. Peter seeing John , saith unto J●sus , Lord , and what shall this man doe ? Jesus saith , I● I will , that he tarry till I come , what is that unto thee ? Then went this saying abroad among the brethren , that that Disciple should not die . Thus began the conceit and opinion of the Centaures , that is in the mistake of the first beholders , as is declared by Servius , when some young Thessalians on horsebacke were beheld a farre off , while their horses watered , that is , while their heads were depressed , they were conceived by their first spectators , to be but one animall , and answerable hereunto have their pictures been drawn ever since . And as simple mistakes commonly beget fallacies , so men rest not in false apprehensions , without absurd and inconsequent diductions , from fallacious foundations , and misapprehended m●diums , erecting conclusions no way inferrible from their premises . Now the fallacies whereby men deceive others , and are deceived themselves , the Ancients , have divided into Ve●ball and Reall . Of the Verball , and such as conclude from mistakes of the word , although there be no lesse then sixe , yet are there but two onely thereof worthy our notation : and unto which the rest may be referred : that is the fallacie of Aequivocation and Amphibologie , which conclude from the ambigui●y of some one word , or the ambiguous sintaxis of many put together . From this fallacy arose that calamitous error of the J●wes , misapprehending the Prophesies of their Messias , and expounding th●m alwayes unto literall and temporall expectation . By this way many errors crept in and perverted the doctrine of Pythagoras , whilest men received his precepts in a different sense from his intention , converting Metaphors into proprieties , and receiving as litterall expressions , obscure and involved truths . Thus when he enjoyned his Disciples , an abstinence from beanes , many conceived they were with severity debarred the use of that pulse ; which notwithstanding could not be his meaning for as Aristoxenus who wrote his life , averreth he delighted much in that kind of food himselfe ; but herein as Plutarch observeth , he had no other intention , then to disswade men from Magistracie , or undertaking the publike offices of state ; for by beanes were the Magistrates elected in some parts of Greece ; and after his dayes , wee read in Thucydides , of the Councell of the beane in Athens . The same word also in Greeke doth signifie a testicle , and hath been thought by some an injunction only of continencie , as Aul. Gellius hath expounded , and as Empedocles may also be interpreted , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Test●culis miseri dextras subducite . Againe his injunction is , not to harbour Swallowes in our houses : Whose advice notwithstanding we doe not contemne , who daily admit and cherish them ; for herein a caution is only implied not to entertain ungratefull and thanklesse persons , which like the swallow are no way commodious unto us , but having made use of our habitations , and served their owne turnes , forsake us . So he commands to deface the print of a cauldron in the ash●s , after it hath boyled . Which strictly to observe were most conde●nable superstition : For hereby he covertly adviseth us not to persevere in anger , but after our choler hath boyled , to retaine no impression thereof . In the like sense are to be received , or they will else be misapprehended , when he adviseth his Disciples to give the right hand but to few , to put no viands in a chamberpot , not to passe over a ballance , not to rake up ●ire with a sword , or pisse against the Sunne , which enigmatical deliveries comprehended usefull verities , but being mistaken by literall Expositors at the first , they have been understood by most since , and may bee occasion of error to verball capacities for ever . This fallacy in the first del●sion Satan did put upon Eve , and his whole tentation might be this Elench continued ; so when he said , Yee shall not dye , that was in his equivocation , she shall not incurre a present death , or a destruction immediatly ensuing your transgression . Your eyes shall be opened , that is , not to the enlargement of your knowledge , but to the discovery of your shame and proper confusion . You shall know good and evill , that is you shall have knowledge of good by its privation , but cognisance of evill by sense and visible experience . And the same fallacy or way of d●ceit so well succeeding in Paradise , hee continued in his Oracles through all the world . Which had not men more warily unde●stod , they might have performed many acts inconsistent with his intention : B●utus might have made haste with Tarquine to have kissed his owne mother . The Athenians might have built them wooden walls , or doubled the Altar at Delphos . The circle of this fallacie is very large , and herein may be comprised all Ironicall mistakes ; for intended expressions receiving inverted significations , all deductions from metaphors , parables , allegories , unto reall and rigid interpretations . Whereby have arisen not only popular errors in Philosophy , but vulgar and senselesse heresies in Divinity , as will be evident unto any that shall examine their foundations , as they stand related by Epiphanius , Austin , or Prateolus . Other wayes there are of deceit which consist not , in false apprehension of words , that is verball expressions or sententiall significations , but fraudulent deductions , or inconsequent illations , from a false conception of things . Of these extradictionary and reall fallacies , Aristotle and Logicians make in number six , but we observe that men are most commonly deceived by foure thereof : those are , Petitio principii . A dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter . A non causa pro causa . And fallacia consequentis . The first is petitio principii , which fallacie is committed , when a question is made a medium , or we assume a medium as granted , whereof we remaine as unsatisfied as of the question . Briefly where that is assumed as a principle , to prove another thing which is not conceaded as t●ue it selfe . By this fallacie was Eve deceived , when shee took for granted , the false assertion of the devill ; Yee shall not surely dye , for God doth know that in the day she shall eat thereof , your eyes shall be opened , and you shall be as gods ; which was but a bare affirmation of Satan without any proofe or probable inducement , contrary unto the command of God and former beliefe of herselfe ; and this was the Logick of the Jews , when they accused our Saviour unto Pilate , who demanding a reasonable impeachment , or the allegation of some crime worthy of condemnation ; they only replyed , if he had not been worthy of death , we would not have brought him before thee ; wherein there was neither accusation of the person , nor satisfaction of the Judge , who well understood a bare accusation was no presumption of guilt , and the clamo●s of the people no accusation at all . The same fallacy is sometime used in the dispute , between Job , and his friends , they often taking that for granted which afterward he denyeth and disproveth . The second is à dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter , when from that which is but true in a qualified sense an inconditionall and absolute verity is inferred , transferring the speciall consideration of things unto their generall acceptions , or concluding from their strict acception , unto that without all limitation . This falacie men commit when they argue from a particular to a generall , as when we conclude the vices or qualities of a few upon a whole Nation , or from a part unto the whole . Thus the divell argued with our Saviour , and by this he would perswade him he might be secure if hee cast himselfe from the pinacle : for said he , it is written , he shall give his Angels charge concerning thee , and in their hands they shall beare thee up , lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone . But this illation was fallacious leaving out part of the text , Psalme 91. He shall keep thee in all thy wayes ; that is , in the wayes of righteousnesse , and not of rash attempts : so he urged a part for the whole , and inferred more in the conclusion , then was contained in the premises . By this same fallaci● we proceed , when we conclude from the signe unto the thing signified . By this incroachment Idolatry first crept in , men converting the symbolicall use of Idols into their proper worship , and receiving the representation of things as the substance and thing it selfe . So the statue of Belus at first erected in his memory , was in after times adored as a Divinity . And so also in the Sacrament of the Eucharist , the bread and wine which were but the signalls or visible signes , were made the things signified , and worshipped for the body of Christ. And hereby generally men are deceived that take things spoken in some la●itude without any at all . Hereby the Jewes were deceived concerning the commandement of the Sabbath , accusing our Saviour for healing the sicke , and his disciples for plucking the ears of corne , upon that day . And by this deplorable mistake they were deceived unto destruction , upon the assault of Pompey the great made upon that day , by whose superstitious observation they could not defend themselves , or performe any labour whatsoever . The third is a non causâ pro causâ , when that is pretended for a cause which is not , or not in that sense which is inferred . Upon this consequence the law of Mahomet forbids the use of wine , and his successors abolished Universities : by this also many Christians have condemned li●erature , misunderstanding the counsell of Saint Paul , who adviseth no further then to beware of Philosophy . On this foundation were built the conclusions of Southsayers in their Auguriall , and Tripudiary divinations , collecting presages from voice or food of birds , and conjoyning events unto causes of no connexion . Hereupon also are grounded the grosse mistakes , in the cure of many diseases , not only from the last medicine , and sympatheticall receits , but amulets cha●ms , and all incantatory applications , deriving effects not only from inconcurring causes , but things devoid of all efficiencie wha●ever . The fourth is the fallacie of the consequent , which if strictly taken , may be a ●allacious illation in reference unto an●ecedencie , or consequencie ; as to conclude from the position of the antecedent , unto the position of the consequent , or from the ●emotion of the consequent to the remotion of the antecedent . This is usually committed , when in connexed propositions the termes adhere contingently . This is frequent in Oratorie illations , and thus the Pharisees , because he conversed with Publicans and sinne●s ▪ accused the holinesse of Christ. But if this fallacy be largely taken , it is committed in any virious illation offending the rules of good consequence , and so it may be very large , and comprehend all false illations against the setled laws of Logick ; but the most usuall consequences are f●om particulars , from ●egatives , and from affirmative conclusions in the 〈…〉 , wherein indeed offences are most frequent , and their discoveries no● difficult . CHAP. V. Of Credulity and Supinity . A Third cause of common Errors is the Credulity of men ▪ that is an easie assent , to what is obtruded , or a believing at first eare what is delivered by others ; this is a weaknesse in the understanding , without examination assenting unto things , which from their natures and causes doe carry no perswasion ; whereby men often swallow falsities for truths , dubiosities for certainties , fesibilities for possibilities , and things impossible as possibilities themselves . Which though a weaknesse of the Intellect , and most discoverable in vulgar heads , yet hath it sometime fallen upon wiser braines , and great advancers of truth . Thus many wise Athenians so far forgot their Philosophy , and the nature of humane production , that they descended unto beliefes , the originall of their Nation was from the Earth , and had no other beginning then from the seminality and wombe of their great Mother . Thus is it not without wonder , how those learned Arabicks so tamely delivered up their beliefe unto the absurdities of the Alcoran . How the noble Geber , Avicenna and Almanzor , should rest satisfied in the nature and causes of earthquakes , delivered from the doctrine of their Prophet ; that is , from the motion of a great Bull , upon whose hornes all the earth is poised . How their faiths could decline so low , as to concede their generations in heaven , to be made by the smell of a citron , or that the felicity of their Paradise should consist in a Jubile of conjunction , that is a coition of one act prolonged unto fifty years . Thus is it almost beyond wonder , how the beliefe of reasonable creatures , should ever submit unto Idolatry : and the credulity of those men scarce credible , without presumption of a second fall , who could believe a Deity in the worke of their owne hands . For although in that ancient and diffused adoration of Idolls , unto the Priests and subtiler heads , the worship perhaps might be symbolicall , and as those Images some way related unto their deities , yet was the Idolatry direct and downe-right in the people , whose credulity is illimitable , who may be made believe that any thing is God , and may be made believe there is no God at all . And as Credulity is the cause of Error , so incredulity oftentimes of not enjoying truth , and that not only an obstinate incredulity , whereby wee will not acknowledge assent unto what is reasonably inferred , but any Academicall reserva●ion in matters of easie truth , or rather scepticall infidelity against the evidence of reason and sense . For these are conceptions befalling wise men , as absurd as the apprehensions of fooles , and the credulity of the people which promiscuously swallow any thing . For this is not only derogatory unto the wisdome of God , who hath proposed the world unto our knowledge , and thereby the notion of himselfe , but also detractory unto the intellect , and sense of man expressedly disposed for that inquisition . And therefore hoc tantum scio quod n●hil sc●o , is not to be received in an absolute sense , but is comparatively expressed unto the number of things whereof our knowledge is ignorant ; nor will it acquit the insatisfaction of those which quarrell with all things , o● dispute of matters concerning whose verities we have conviction from reason , or decision from the inerrable and requisite conditions of sense . And therefore if any man shall affirme the earth doth move , and will not b●lieve with us , it standeth still , because he hath probable reasons for it , and I no infallible sense nor reason against it , I will not quarrell with his assertion : but if like Zeno he shall walke about , and yet deny there is any motion in nature , ●urely it had been happy he had been born in Anty●era , and is only fit to converse with their melancholies , who having a conceit that they are dead , cannot be convicted into the society of the living . The fourth is a supinity or neglect of enquiry , even in matters whereof we doubt , rather beleeving , as we say , then going to see , or do●bting with ease and gratis , then beleeving with difficulty or purchase ; whereby either by a temperamentall inactivity we are unready to put in execution the suggestions or dictates of reason , or by a content and acquiescence in every species of truth we embrace the shadow thereof , or so much as may palliate its just and substantiall acquirements . Had our forefathers sat downe in these resolutions , or had their curiosities been sedentary , who pursued the knowledge of things through all the corners of nature , the face of t●uth had been obscure unto us , whose lustre in some part their industries have revealed . Certainly the sweat of their labours was not salt unto them , and they took delight in the dust of their endeavours . F●r questionlesse in knowledge there is no sl●nder difficulty , and truth which wise men say doth lye in a well , is not recoverable but by ●x●ntlation . It were some extenuation of the curse , if in sudore vul●us tul , were confineable unto corporall exercitations , and there still remained a Paradise or unthorny place of knowledge ; but now our unde●standings being eclipsed , as well as our tempers infirmed , we must betake our selves to wayes of reparation , and depend upon the illumination of our endeavours ; for thus we may in some measure repaire our primarie ruins , and build our selves men againe . And though the attempts of some have been precipitous , and their enquiries so audacious as to come within command of the flaming swords , and lost themselves in attempts above humanity , yet have the inquiries of most defected by the way , and tyred within the sober circumference of knowledge . And this is the reason why some have transcribed any thing , and although they cannot but doubt thereof , yet neither make experiment by sence or enquiry by reason , but live in doubts of things whose satisfaction is in their owne power , which is indeed the inexcusable part of our ignorance , and may perhaps fill up the charge of the last day . For not obeying the dictates of reason , and neglecting the cryes of truth , we faile not onely in the trust of our undertakings , but in the intention of man it selfe , which although more veniall unto ordinary constitutions , and such as are not framed beyond the capacity of beaten notions , yet will it inexcusably condemne some men , who having received excellent endowments , and such as will accuse the omissions of perfection , have yet sat downe by the way , and frustrated the intention of their habilities . For certainely as some men have sinned , in the principles of humanity , and must answer , for not being men , so others offend if they be not more ; Magis extra vitia quam cum virtutibus , would commend those , These are not excusable without an Excellency . For great constitutions , and such as are constellated unto knowledge , do nothing till they outdoe all ; they come short of themselves if they go not beyond others , and must not sit downe under the degree of worthies . God expects no lustre from the minor stars , but if the Sun should not illuminate all , it were a sin in Nature . Vltimus bonorum , will not excuse every man , nor is it sufficient for all to hold the common levell ; Mens names should not onely distinguish them : A man should be something that men are not , and individuall in somewhat beside his proper nature . Thus while it exceeds not the bounds of reason , and modesty , we cannot condemne singularity . Nos numerus sumus , is the motto of the multitude , and for that reason are they fooles . For things as they recede from unity , the more they approach to imperfection , and deformity ; for they hold their perfection in their simplicities , and as they neerest approach unto God. Now as there are many great wits to be condemned , who have neglected the increment of Arts , and the sedulous pursuit of knowledge , so are there not a few very much to be pittied , whose industry being not attended with naturall parts , they have sweat to little purpose , and roled the stone in vain : which chiefly proceedeth from naturall incapacity , and geniall indisposition , at least to those particular wayes whereunto they apply their endeavours . And this is one reason why though Universities bee full of men , they are oftentimes empty of learning . Why as there are some which do much without learning , so others but little with it , and few that attaine to any perfection in it . For many heads that undertake it , were never squared nor timbred for it . There are not onely particular men , but whole nations indisposed for learning , whereunto is required not onely education , but a pregnant Minerva and teeming constitution . For the wisdome of God hath divided the Genius of men according to the different affaires of the world , and varied their inclinations according to the variety of Actions to be performed therein , which they who consider not , rudely rushing upon professions and wayes of life unequall to their natures ; dishonour not onely themselves and their functions , but pervert the h●rmony of the whole world . For if the world went on as God hath o●dained it , and were every one implyed in points concordant to their Natures ; Professions , Arts and Common-wealths would rise up of themselves ; nor needed we a Lanthorne to finde a man in Athens . CHAP. VI. Of adherence unto Antiquity . BUt the mortallest enemy unto knowledge , and that which hath done the greatest execution upon truth , hath beene a peremptory adhesion unto Authority , and more especially the establishing of our beliefe upon the dictates of Antiquities . For ( as every capacity may obse●ve ) most men of Ages present , so superstitiously do look on Ages past , that the authorities of the one , exceed the reasons of the other . Whose persons indeed being farre removed from our times , their wo●ks which seldome with us passe uncontrouled , either by contemporaries or immediate successors , are now become out of the distance of envies . And the farther removed from present times , are conceived to approach the neerer unto truth it selfe . Now hereby me thinks wee manifestly delude our selves , and widely walke out of the tracke of tru●h . For first , men hereby impose a thraldome on their times , which the ingenuity of no age should endure , or indeed the presumption of any did ever yet enjoyne . Thus Hippocrates about 2000. yeare agoe , conceived it no injustice , either to examine or refute the doct●ines of his predecessors : Galen the like , and Aristotle most of any ; yet did not any of these conceive themselves infallible , or set downe their dictates as verities irrefragable ; but when they either deliver their owne inventions , or rej●cted other mens opinions , they proceed with Judgement and Ingenuity , establishing their assertion , not onely with great solidity , but submitting them also unto the correction of future discovery . Secondly , men that adore times past , consider not that those times were once present , that is , as our owne are at this instant , and wee our selves unto those to come , as they unto us at present ; as wee rely on them , even so will those on us , and magnifie us hereafter , who at present condemne our selves ; which very absurdity is dayly committed amongst us even in the esteeme and censure of our owne times . And to speake impartially , old men from whom wee should exp●ct the greatest example of wisdome , do most exceede in this point of folly ; commending the dayes of their youth , they scarce remember , at least well understood not ; extolling those times their younger yeares have heard their fathers condemne , and condemning those times the gray heads of their posterity shall commend . And thus is it the humour of many heads to extoll the dayes of their fore-fathers , and declaime against the wickednesse of times present ; which notwithstanding they cannot handsomely doe , without the borrowed helpe and satyres of times past , condemning the vices of their times , by the expressions of vices in times which they commend , which cannot but argue the community of vice in both ; Horace therefore , Juvenall and Perseus were no prophets , although their lives did seeme to indigitate and point at our times . There is a certaine list of vices committed in all ages , and declaimed against by all Authors , which will last as long as humane nature , or digested into common places may serve for any theme , and never be out of date untill Doomes day . Thirdly , the testimonies of An●●q●ity and such as passe oraculously amongst us , were not if wee consider them alwayes so ex●ct , as to examine the doctrine they delivered . For some , and those the acutest of them , have left unto us many things of falsitie , controulable , not onely by criticall and collective reason , but common and countrey observation . Hereof there want not many examples in Aristotle , through all his booke of animals ; we shall instance onely in three of his Problemes , and all contained under one S●ction . The first enquireth why a Man doth cough , but not an Oxe or Cow ? whereas notwithstanding the contrary is often observed by husbandmen , and stands confirmed by those who have expresly treated de re Rustica , and have also delivered diverse remedies for it . Why Juments 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he termes them ) as Horses , Oxen and Asses , have no eruct●tion or belching , whereas indeed the contrary is often observed , and also delivered by Columella . And thirdly , cur solus homo , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , why man alone hath gray hayres ? whereas it cannot escape the eyes , and ordinary observation of all men , that horses , dogs , and foxes , wax gray with age in our Countries , and in colder regions many other animals without it . Other Authors write often dubiously , even in matters wherein is expected a strict and definitive truth , extenuating their affirmations , with aiunt , ferunt , fortasse , As Dioscorides , Galen , Aristotle , and many more . Others by he●●e say , taking upon trust most they have delivered , whose volumes are meer collections , drawne from the mouthes or leaves of other Authours ; as may bee observed in Plinie , Aelian , Athe●aeus , and many others . Not a few transcriptively , subscribing their names unto other mens endeavours , and meerely transcribing almost all they have written . The Latines transcribing the Greekes , the Greekes and Latines each other . Thus hath Justine borrowed all from Trogus Pompeius , and Julius solinus in a manner transcribed Plinie , thus ha●e Lucian and Apuleius served Lucius Pratensis , men both living in the same time , and both transcribing the same Authour , in those famous Bookes , Entituled Lucius by the one , and Aureus Asinus by the other . In the same measure hath Simocrates in his Tract de Nilo , dealt with Diodorus Siculus , as may be observed , in that worke annexed unto Herodotus , and translated by Jungermannus . Thus Eratosthenes wholy translated Timotheus de Insulis , not reserving the very Preface . The very same doth Strabo report of Edorus and Ariston in a Treatise entituled de Milo. Clemens Alexandrinus hath also observed many examples hereof among the Greekes , and Plinie speaketh very plainely in his Preface , that conferring his Authors , and comparing their workes together , hee generally found those that went before verbatim transcribed , by those that followed after , and their originalls never so much as mentioned . Even the magnified Virgil hath borrowed almost all his works : his Eclogues from Theocritus , his Georgicks from H●siod and Aratus , his Aeneads from Homer , the second Booke thereof containing the exploit of Sinon and the Trojan horses , ( as Macrobius observeth ) he hath verbatim derived from Pisander . Our own profession is not excusable herein . Thus Oribasius ▪ Aetius and Aegineta have in a manner transcribed Galen . But Marcellus Empericus who hath left a famous worke de medicamentis , hath word for word , transcribed all Scriboneus Largus , de compositione medicamentorum , and not left out his very peroration . And thus may we perceive the Ancients were but men , even like our selves . The practise of transcription in our dayes was no monster in theirs : Plagiarie had not its nativitie with printing , but began in times when thefts were difficult , and the paucity of bookes scarce wanted that invention . Fourthly , while we so eargerly adhear unto Antiquity , and the accounts of elder times , we are to consider the fabulous condition thereof ; and that wee shall not deny if wee call to minde the mendacity of Greece , from whom we have received most relations , and that a considerable part of Ancient times , was by the Greeks themselves termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is made up or stuffed out with fables , and surely the fabulous inclination of those dayes , was greater then any since , which swarmed so with fables , and from such slender grounds , tooke hyn●es for fictions , poysoning the world ever after ; wherein how far they exceeded , may be exemplified from Palaephatus , in his book of fabulous narrations . That fable of Orpheus , who by the melody of his musick , made woods and trees to follow him , was raised upon a slender foundation ; for there were a crew of mad women , retyred unto a mountain , from whence being pacifyed by his Musicke , they descended with boughs in their hands , which unto the fabulositie of those times , proved a sufficient ground to celebrate unto all posteritie the Magick of Orpheus harpe , and its power to attract the senselesse trees about it . That Medea the famous Sorceresse could renue youth , and make old men young againe , was nothing else but that from the knowledge of simples shee had a receipt to make white haire black , and reduce old heads into the tincture of youth againe . The fable of Gerion and Ce●berus with three heads was this : Gerion was of the City Tricarinia that is of three heads , and Ce●berus of the same place was one of his dogs , which running into a cave upon pursuit of his masters oxen , Hercules perforce drew him out of that place , from whence the conceits of those dayes affirmed no lesse , then that He●cules descended into hell , and brought up Cerberus into the habitation of the Living . Upon the like grounds was raised the figment of Briareus , who dwelling in a city called Hecatonchiria , the fancies of those times assigned him an hundred hands . T was ground enough to fancy wings unto Daedasus , in that he stole out of a window from Minos , and sailed away with his son Icarus , who steering his cours wisely , escaped , but his son carrying too high a saile was drowned . That Niobe weeping over her children was turned into a stone , was nothing else but that during her life , she erected over their s●pultures , a marble tombe of her owne . When Acteon had undone himselfe with dogs , and the prodigall attendance of hunting , they made a solemne story how he was devoured by his hounds . And upon the like grounds was raised the Anthropophagie of D●omedes his horses . Upon as slender foundation was built , the fable of the Minotaure ; for one Taurus a servant of Minos begat his mistresse Pasiphae with childe , from whence the infant was named Minotaurus . Now this unto the fabulositie of those times was thought sufficient to accuse Pasiphae of Beastialitie , or admitting conjunction with a Bull , and in succeeding ages gave a hynte of depravity unto Domitian to act the fable into Realitie . Fiftly , we applaude many things delivered by the Ancients , which are in themselves but ordinarie , and come short of our own conceptions . Thus we usually extoll , and our Orations cannot escape the sayings of the wisemen of Greece . Nosce teipsum of Thales : Nosce tempus of Pittacus : Nihil nimis of Cleobulus ; which notwithstanding to speake indifferently , are but vulgar precepts in Morality , carrying with them nothing above the lyne , or beyond the extemporall sententiosity of common conceits with us . Thus we magnifie the Apothegmes , or reputed replyes of wisdome , whereof many are to be seen in Laertius , more in Lycosthenes , not a few in the second booke of Macrobius , in the salts of Cicero Augustus , and the Comicall wits of those times : in most whereof there is not much of admiration , and are me thinkes exceeded , not only in the replyes of wise men , but the passages of societie and daily urbanities of our times . And thus we extoll their adage● or proverbs ; and Erasmus hath taken great pains to make collections of them , whereof notwithstanding the greater part will , I beleeve , unto in●different judges be esteemed no such rarities , and may be paralelled , if not exceeded , by those of more unlearned nations , & many of our own . Sixtly , wee urge authorities , in points that need not , and introduce the testimony of ancient writers , to confirm things evidently beleeved , and whereto no reasonble hearer but would assent without them , such as are ; Nemo mortalium omnibus horis sapit . Virtute nil praestantius , nil pulchrius ; Omnia vincit amor . Praeclarum quiddam veritas , All which , although things knowne and vulgar , are frequently urged by many men , and though triviall verities in our mouthes , yet noted from Plato , Ovid , or Cicero , they receive immediate additions , and become reputed elegancies . For many hundred to instance but in one we meet with while we are writing . Antonius Guevara that elegant Spaniard , in his book intituled , The Diall of Princes , beginneth his Epistle thus . Apolonius Thyan●us disputing with the Schollers of Hiarchas , said , that among all the affections of nature , nothing was more naturall , then the desire all have to preserve life ; which being a confessed truth , and a veritie acknowledged by all , it was a superstuous affectation , to derive its authoritie from Apolonius , or seeke a confirmation thereof as farre as India , and the learned Schollers of Hiarchus ; which whether it be not al one to strengthen common dignities and principles known by themselves , with the authoritie of Mathematicians ; or thinke a man should beleeve ; The whole is greater then its parts , rather upon the authoritie of Euclide , then if it were propounded alone , I leave unto the second and wiser cogitations of all men . T is sure a practise that savours much of Pedantery , a Reserve of Puerilitie wee have not shaken off from Schoole , where being seasoned with Minor sentences , by a neglect of higher enquiries , they prescribe upon our riper cares , and are never worne out but with our memories . Lastly , while we so devoutly adhere unto Antiquity in some things , we doe not consider we have deserted them in severall other ; for they indeed have not only been imperfect , in the conceit of many things , but either ignorant or erroneous in divers other . They understood not the motion of the eight spheare from West to East , and so conceived the longitude of the starres invariable . They conceived the torrid Zone unhabitable , and so made frustrate the goodliest part of the earth . But we now know 't is very well empeopled , and the habitation thereof esteemed so happy , that some have made it the proper seat of Paradise , and beene so farre from judging it unhabitable that they have made it the first habitation of all . Many of the Ancients denyed the Antipodes , and some unto the penalty of contrary affirmations ; but the experience of our enlarged navigations , can now assert them beyond all dubitation . Having thus totally relinquisht them in some things , it may not be presumptuous , to examine them in others , but surely most unreasonable to adhere to them in all , as though they were infallible or could not erre in any . CHAP. VII . Of Authority . NOr is only a resolved prostration unto Antiquity a powerfull enemy unto knowledge , but also a consident adherence unto any Authority , or resignation of our judgements upon the testimony of any Age or Author whatsoever . For first , to speake generally an argument from Authority to wiser examinations , is but a weaker kinde of proofe , it being no other but a topicall probation , and as we terme it , an inartificiall argument , depending upon a naked asseveration : wherein neither declaring the causes , affections or adjuncts of what we believe . It carrieth not with it the reasonable inducements of knowledge , and therefore contr a negantem principia , Ipse dixit , or oportet discentem credere , although they may be postulates , very accomodable unto Junior indoctrinations , yet are their authorities but temporary , and not to be imbraced beyond the minority of our intellectuals . For our advanced beliefs are not to be built upon dictates , but having received the probable inducements of truth , we become emancipated from testimoniall engagements , and are to erect upon the surer base of reason . Secondly , unto reasonable perpensions it hath no place in some Sciences , small in others , and suffereth many restrictions , even where it is most admitted . It is of no validity in the M●thematicks , especially the mother part thereof Arithmetick and Geometry : For these Sciences concluding from dignities and principles knowne by themselves , they receive not satisfaction from probable reasons , much lesse from bare and peremptory asseverations . And therefore if all Athens should decree , that in every triangle , wo sides which soever be taken are greater then the side remaining , or that in rectangle triangles the square which is made of the side that sub●endeth the right angle , is equall to the squares which are made of the sides containing the right angle : Although there be a certaine truth therein , would Geometritians notwithstanding , receive a satisfaction without demonstration thereof ? 'T is true by the vulgarity of Philosophers , there are many points beleeved without probation , and if a man affirme from Ptolomy , that the Sun is bigger then the Earth , shall he probably meet with any contradiction herein , whereunto notwithstanding Astronomers will not assent without some convincing argument or demonstrative proofe thereof ? And therefore certainly of all men a Philosopher should be no swearer : for an oath which is the end of controversies in Law cannot determine any here , nor are the deepest sacraments or desperate imp●●cations of any force to perswade where reason only , and necessary mediums must induce . In naturall Philosophy , and which is more generally pursued amongst us , it carryeth but slender consideration , for that also proceeding from setled principles , therein is expected a satisfaction from scientificiall progressions , and such as beget , a sure and rationall beleefe . For if Authority might have made out the assertions of Philosophy , wee might have held , that snow was blacke , that the sea was but the sweat of the earth , and many of the like absurdities . Then was Aristotle injurious to fall upon Melissus , and to reject the assertions of Anaxagoras , Anaximander , and Empedocles , and then were we also ungratefull unto himselfe , from whom our Junior endeavours embracing many things by his authority , our mature and secondary enquiries , are forced to quit those receptions , and to adhere unto the nearest accounts of reason . And although it be not unusuall , even in Philosophicall tractates to make enumeration of Authors , yet are there reasons usually introduced , and to ingenuous readers doe carry the stroake in the perswasion . And surely if we account it reasonable among our selves , and not injurious unto rationall Authors , no farther to abet their opinions then as they are supported by solid reason ; certainly with more excusable reservation may we shrink at their bare testimonies , whose argument is but precarious and subsists upon the charity of our assentments . In Morality , Rhetorick , Law and History , there is I confesse a frequent and allowable use of testimony , and yet herein I perceive , it is not unlimitable , but admitteth many restrictions . Thus in Law both Civill and Divine , that is only esteemed legitimum testimonium , or a legall testimony , which receives comprobation from the mouths of at least two witnesses ; and that not onely for prevention of calumny , but assurance against mistake , whereas notwithstanding the solid reason of one man , is as sufficient as the clamor of a whole Nation ; and within imprejudicate apprehensions begets as firm a beleef as the authoritie or aggregated testimony of many hundreds : For reason being the very root of our natures , and the principles thereof common unto all , what is against the lawes of true reason , or the undeceived understanding of any one , if rightly apprehended must be disclaimed by all Nations , and rejected even by mankinde . Againe , a testimony is of small validity if deduced from men out of their owne profession ; so if Lactantius affirme the figure of the earth is plaine , or Austin himselfe deny there are Antipodes ; though venerable Fathers of the Church , and ever to be honoured , will their authorities prove sufficient to ground a beleefe thereon ? whereas notwithstanding the solid reason or confirmed experience of any man , is very approveable in what profession soever . So Raymund Sebund , a Physitian of Tholouze , besides his learned Dialogues , de natura humana , hath written a naturall Theologie , demonstrating therein the Attributes of God , and attempting the like in most points of Religion . So Hugo Grocius a Civilian , did write an excellent Tract in Dutch of the verity of Christian Religion , and hath since contracted the same into six bookes in Latine , wherein most rationally delivering themselves , their works will be embraced by most that understand them , and their reasons enforce beliefe even from prejudicate Readers . Neither indeed have the authorities of men bin ever so awfull , but that by some they have beene rejected , even in their owne professions . Thus Aristotle affirming the birth of the Infant or time of its gestation , extendeth sometimes unto the eleventh month , but Hippocrates averring that it exceedeth not the tenth . Adrian the Emperour in a solemne processe , determined for Aristotle , but Justinian many yeares after , tooke in with Hippocrates and reversed the Decree of the other . Thus have Councels not onely condemned private men , but the Decrees and Acts of one another . So Galen after all his veneration of Hippocrates , in some things hath fallen from him . Avicen in many from Galen , and others succeeding from him : and although the singularity of Paracelsus be intollerable , who sparing onely Hippocrates , hath reviled not onely the Authors , but almost all the learning that went before him ; yet is it not much lesse injurious unto knowledge obstinately and inconvincibly to side with any one : Which humour unhappily possessing many men , they have by prejudice withdrawne themselves into parties , and contemning the soveraignty of truth , seditiously abetted the private divisions of error . Moreover a Testimony in points historicall , and where it is of unavoydable use , is of no illation in the negative , nor is it of consequence that Herodo●us writing nothing of Rome , there was therefore no such city in his time ; or because Dioscorides hath made no mention of Unicornes horne , there is therefore no such thing in Nature . Indeed intending an accurate enumeration of Medicall materials , the omission hereof affords some probability ; it was not used by the Ancients , but will not conclude the nonexistence thereof . For so may we annihilate many simples unknowne to his enquiries , as Senna , Rhabarbe , B●zoar , Ambregris , and divers others . Whereas indeed the reason of man hath no such restraint , concluding not onely affirmatively but negatively , not onely affirming there is no magnitude beyond the last heavens , but also denying there is any vacuity within them : Although it be confessed the affirmative hath the prerogative illation , and Barbara engrosseth the powerfull demonstration . Lastly , the strange and unimaginable relations made by Authors , may sufficiently discourage our adherence unto Authority , and which if we beleeve we must be apt to swallow any thing . Thus Basil will tell us , the Serpent went erect like man , and that that beast could speake before the fall . Tostatus would make us beleeve that Nilus encreaseth every new Moone . Leonardo ●ioravanti an Italian Physitian , beside many other secrets assumeth unto himselfe the discovery of one concerning Pellitory of the wall ; that is , that it never groweth in the sight of the North star . Doue si possa vedere la stella Tramontana , wherein how wide he is from truth is easily discoverable unto every one , who hath but Astronomy enough to know that starre . Franciscus Sanctius in a laudable Comment of his upon Alciats Emblems , affirmeth and that from experience , a Nightingale hath no tongue . Avem Philomelam lingua carere pro certo affirmare possum , nisi me oculi fallunt . Which if any man for while shall beleeve upon his experience , he may at his leasure refute it by his owne . What foole almost would beleeve , at least , what wise man would rely upon that Antidote delivered by Pierius in his Hieroglyphicks against the sting of a Scorpion ? that is , to sit upon an Asse with ones face toward his taile ; for so the paine , from its sting leaveth the man , and passeth into the beast . It were me thinks but an uncomfortable receite for a Quartane Ague , and yet as good perhaps as many others used , to have recourse unto the remedy of Sammonicus , that is , to lay the fourth book of Homers Iliads under ones head , according to the precept of that Physitian and Poet , Moeoniae Iliados quartum suppone trementi , There are surely few that have beliefe to swallow , or hope enough to experiment the Collyrium of Albe●tus , which promiseth a strange effect , and such as Thieves would count inestimable ; that is , to make one see in the darke : yet thus much , according unto his receit , will the right eye of an Hedge-hog boyled in oyle and preserved in a brasen vessell effect . As strange it is , and unto vicious inclinations were worth a nights lodging with Lais , what is delivered in Kiranides , that the left stone of a Weesell , wrapt up in the skin of a she Mule , is able to secure incontinency from conception . These with swarmes of others have men delivered in their writings , whose verities are onely supported by their Authorities : but being neither consonant unto reason , nor correspondent unto experiment , their affirmations are unto us no Axiomes , wee esteeme thereof as things unsaid , and account them but in the list of nothing . I wish herein the Chymistes had beene more sparing , who overmagnifying their preparations , inveigle the curiosity of many , and delude the security of most . For if their experiments would answer their encomiums , the Stone and Quartane Agues , were not opprobrious unto Physitians ; And we might contemne that first , and most uncomfortable Aphorisme of Hippocrates ; Ars Longa , Vita Brevis , For surely that Art were soone attained , that hath so generall remedies , and life could not be short , were there such to prolong it . CHAP. VIII . A briefe enumeration of Authors . NOw for as much as we have discoursed of Authority , and there is scarce any tradition or popular error but stands also delivered by some good Author ; we shall endeavour a short discovery of such as for the major part have given authority hereto : who although excellent and usefull Authors , yet being either transcriptive , or following the common relations of things , their accounts are not to be swallowed at large , or entertained without a prudent circumspection . In whom the ipse dixit , although it be no powerfull argument in any , is yet lesse au●hentick then in many other , because they deliver not their owne experiences , but others affirmations , and write from others as we our selves from them . 1. The first in order as also in time , shall be Herodotus of Halicarnassus , an excellent and very elegant Historian , whose books of history were so well received in his owne dayes , that at their rehearsall in the Olympick g●mes , they obtained the names of the nine Muses , and continued in such esteeme unto descending Ages , that Cicero termed him Historiarum parens . And Dionysius his Countreyman , in an Epistle to Pompey , after an expresse comparison , affords him the better of Thucydides ; all which notwithstanding , he hath received from some , the stile of Mendaciorum pater ; his authority was much infringed by Plutarch , who being offended with him , as Polybius had bin with Philarcus , for speaking too coldly of his Countreymen , hath left a particular Tract , de Malignitate Herodot● , But in this latter Century , Cam●rarius and Stephanus have stepped in , and by their witty Apologies , effectually endeavoured to frustrate the arguments of Plutarch , or any other . Now in this Author , as may be observed in our ensuing ▪ Discourse , and is better discernable in the perusall of himselfe , there are many things fabulously delivered , and not to be accepted as truthes : whereby neverthelesse if any man be deceived , the Author is not so culpable as the believer . For he indeed imitating the father Poet , whose life he hath also written , and as Thucydides observeth , as well intending the delight as benefit of his Reader , hath besprinkled his worke with many fabulosities , whereby if any man be led into errour , he mistaketh the intention of the Author , who plainly confesseth hee writeth many things by hearesay , and forgetteth a very considerable caution of his , that is , Ego quae fando cognovi , exponere narratione mea debe● omnia ; credere autem esse vera omnia , non debeo , 2. In the second place is Cresias the Cnidian , Physitian unto Artaxerxes King of Persia , his books are often cited by ancient Writers ; and by the industry of Stephanus and Rodomanus , there are extant some fragments thereof in our dayes ; he wrote the History of Persia , and many narrations of India . In the first as having a fair oportunity to know the truth : And as Diodorus affirmeth the perusall of Persian records , his testimony is acceptable in his Indiary relations , wherein are contained strange and incredible accounts , he is surely to be read with suspension ; and these were they which weakned his authority with former ages , and made him contemptible unto most . For as we may observe , he is seldome mentioned , without a derogatory parenthesis in any Author ; Aristotle besides the frequent undervaluing of his authority , in his bookes of Animals gives him the lie no lesse then twice , concerning the seed of Elephants . Strabo in his xi booke hath left a harder censure of him . Equidem facil●us Hesi●do & Homero , aliquis ●idem adhibuerit , itemque Tragicis Poetis ▪ quam Ctesiae Herodoto , Hellanico & eorum similibus , But Lucian hath spoken more plainly then any . Scripsit Ctesias de Indorum regione , deque tis quae ●pud illos sunt , ea quae nec ipse v●dit , neque ex ull●●s sermone audivit , Yet were his relations taken up by most succeeding Writers , and many thereof revived by our Country-man , Sir John Mandevell Knight and Doctor in Physicke , who after thirty years peregrination dyed at Leige , and was there honourably interred . He left behinde him a booke of his travells , which hath been honoured with the translation of many languages , and hath now continued above three hundred years ; herein he often attesteth the fabulous relations of Ctesias , and seems to confirme the refuted accounts of Antiquity : all which may still be received in some acceptions of morality , and to a pregnant invention , may afforde commendable mythologie , but in a naturall and proper Exposition , it containeth impossibilities and things inconsistent with truth . 3. There is a Book de mirandis auditionibus , ascribed unto Aristotle , another de mirabilibus narrationibus , written long after by Antigonus , another also of the same title by Plegon Trallianus translated by Xilander , and with the Annotations of Meursius ; all whereof make good the promise of their titles and may be read with caution ; which if any man shall likewise observe in the Lecture of Philostratus , concerning the life of Apolonius , or not only in ancient Writers , but shall carry a wary eye , on Paulus Venetus , Jovius , Olaus Magnus , Nierembergius , and many other , I thinke his circumspection is laudable , and he may thereby decline occasion of Error . 4. Dioscorides Anazarbeus , hee wrote many bookes in Physicke , but six thereof de Materia Medica , have found the greatest esteeme ; hee is an Author of good Antiquity , and better use , preferred by Galen before Cratevas , Pamphilus , and all that attempted the like description before him ; yet all hee delivereth therein is not to be conceived Oraculous : For beside that , following the warres under Anthony , the course of his life would not permit a punctuall examen in all ; There are many things concerning the nature of simples , traditionally delivered , and to which I beleeve he gave no assent himselfe . It had been an excellent receit , and in his time when Sadles were scarce in fashion of very great use , if that were true , which he delivers , that Vitex , or Agnus Castus held only in the hand , preserveth the rider from galling . It were a strange effect , and whores would forsake the expe●iment of Savine . If that were a truth which hee delivereth of Brake or femall fearne , that only treading over it , it causeth a sudden abortion . It were to be wished true , and women would Idolize him , could that be made out which he recordeth of Phyllon , Mercury , and other vegetables , that the juice of the masle plant drunke , or the leaves but applied unto the genitalls , determines their conceptions unto males . In these relations although he be more sparing , his predecessours were very numerous ; and Gallen hereof most sharply accuseth Pamphilus : many of the like nature we meet sometimes in Oribasius , Acius , Trallianus , Serapion , Evax , and Marcellus , whereof some containing no colour of verity , we may at first sight reject them , others which seem to carry some face of truth , we may reduce unto experiment . And herein we shall rather peforme good offices unto truth , then any disservice unto their relators , who have well deserved of succeeding ages , from whom having received the conceptions of former times , we have the readier hint of their conformity with ours , and may accordingly explore their verities . 5. Plinius Secundus of Verona , a man of great eloquence , and industry indefatigable , as may appeare by the number of the writings , especially those now extant , and which are never like to perish , but euen with learning it selfe , that is , his naturall Historie comprised in 36. bookes ; hee was the greatest Collector or Rhapsodist of all the Latines , and as Suetonius de viris Illustribus observeth , hee collected this piece out of 2000. Latine and Greeke Authors . Now what is very strange , there is scarce a popular errour passant in our dayes , which is not either directly expressed , or diductively contained in this worke , which being in the hands of most men , hath proved a powerfull occasion of their propogation ; wherein notwithstanding the credulitie of the Reader , is more condemnable then the curiositie of the Authour . For commonly he nameth the Authors , from whom he received those accounts , and writes himselfe by heare say , as in his Preface unto Vespasian he acknowledgeth . 6. Claudius Aelianus , who flourished not long after in the raigne of Trajan , unto whom he dedicated his Tacticks , an elegant and miscellaneous Author , he hath left two bookes which are in the hands of every one , his History of Animals , and his Varia historia , wherein are contained many things supicious , not a few false , some impossible ; hee is much beholding unto Ctesias , and in many subjects writes more confidently then Plinie . 7. Julius Solinus , who lived also about his time : He left a work entituled Polyhistor , containing great varietie of matter , and is with most in good request at this day : but to speake freely what cannot bee concealed , it is but Plinie varied , or a transcription of his naturall historie ; nor is it without all wonder it hath continued so long , but is now likely , and deserves indeed to live for ever ; not so much for the elegancy of the text , as the excellency of the comment , lately performed by Salmasius , under the name of Plinian exercitations . 8. Athenaeus a d●lectable Author , and very various , and as Causabone in his Epistle stiles him Gr●corum Plinius : There is extant of his , a famous piece under the name of Deipnosophista , or coena sapientum , containing the discourse of many learned men , at a feast provided by Laurentius . It is a laborious collection out of many Authors , and some whereof are mentioned no where ●lse . It containeth strange and singular relations , not without some spice or sprinckling of all learning . The Author was probably a better Gramarian then Philosopher , dealing but hardly with Aristotle and Plato , and betrayeth himselfe much in his Chapter de curiositate Aristotelis , In briefe , he is an Author of excellent use , and may with discretion , be read unto great advantage : and hath therefore well deserved , the Comments of Causabon and Dalecampius : but being miscellaneous in many things , he is to be received with suspicion ; for such as amasse all relations , must erre in some , and may without offence be unbeleeved in many . 9. Wee will not omit the workes of Nicander , a Poet of good Antiquity , that is , his Theriaca , and Alexipharmaca , translated and commented by Gorraeus : for therein are contained severall traditions , and popular conceits , of venemons beasts , which only deducted , the worke is ever to be embraced , as containing the first description of poysons , and their Antidotes , whereof Dioscorides , Pliny , and Galen , have made especiall use in elder times ; and Ardoynus , Grevinus and others , in times more neere our owne . Wee might perhaps let passe Oppianus , that famous Cilician Poet. There are extant of his in Greeke , foure bookes of Cynegeticks or venation , five of Halieuticks or piscation , commented and published by Ritterhusius , wherein describing beasts of venerie , and fishes , hee hath indeed but sparinlgly inserted the vulgar conceptions thereof : so that abating onely the annuall mutation of Sexes in the Hyaena , the single Sex of the Rhinoceros , the antipathy betweene two drummes , of a Lambe and a Wolfes skinne , the informity of Cubbes , the venation of Centaures , the copulation of the Murena and the Viper , with some few others , hee may bee read with great delight and profit . It is not without some wonder , his elegant lines are so neglected . Surely hereby wee reject one of the best Epick Poets , and much condemn the judgement of Antoninus , whose apprehensions so honoured his Poems , that as some report , for every verse , hee assigned him a Stater of gold . 10. More warily are we to receive the relations of Philes , who in Gr●cke Iambicks delivered the proprieties of Animals , for herein hee hath amassed the vulgar accounts recorded by the Ancients , and hath therein especially followed Aelian , and likewise Johannes Tzetzes , a Gramarian , who besides a Comment upon Hesiod and Homer , hath left us Chiliads de varia Historia , wherein delivering the accounts of C●esias , Herodotus , and most of the Ancients , he is to be embraced with caution , and as a transcriptive relator . 11. Wee cannot without partialitie omit all caution even of holy Writers , and such whose names are venerable unto all posterity , not to meddle at all with miraculous Authours , or any Legendary relators : Wee are not without circumspection to receive some bookes even of Authentick and renowned Fathers . So are we to read the leaves of Basil and Ambrose in their bookes , entituled Hexameron , or The description of the Creation ; Wherein delivering particular accounts of all the Creatures , they have left us relations sutable to those of Aelian , Plinie and other naturall Writers ; whose authorities herein they followed , and from whom most probably , they desumed their Narrations . And the like hath been committed by Epiphanius , in his Phisiologie , that is , a booke he hath left concerning the nature of Animals . With no lesse caution must we looke on Isidor , Bishop of Sevill , who having left in 25. bookes , an accurate worke de originihus , hath to the Etymologie of words , superadded their received natures ; wherein most generally hee consents with common opinions and Authors which have delivered them . 12. Albertus Bishop of Ratisbone , for his great learning and latitude of knowledge firnamed Magnus , besides divinitie , he hath written many Tracts in Philosophie ; what we are chiefly to receive with caution , are his naturall Tractates , more especially those of Mineralls , Vegetables , and Animals , which are indeed chiefly Collections out of Aristotle , Aelian , and Plinie , and respectively containe many of our popular errors . A man who hath much advanced these opinions by the authoritie of his name , and delivered most conceits , with strickt enquirie into few . In the same classis , may well be placed Vincentius Belluacensis , or rather he from whom he collected his Speculum naturale , that is , Gulielmus de Conchis , as also Hortus Sanitatis , and Bartholomeus Glanvill , firnamed Anglicus , who writ de Proprietatibus rerum , Hither also may be referred Kiranides , which is a collection of Harpocration the Greek , and sundry Arabick writers ; delivering not onely the Naturall but Magicall proprietie of things , a worke as full of vanitie● as varietie , containing many relations , whose invention is as difficult as their beliefes , and their experiments sometime as hard as either . 13. We had almost forgot Ieronymus Cardanus that famous Physition of Milan a great enquirer of truth , but too greedy a receiver of it , he hath left many excellent discourses , Medicall , Naturall , and Astrologicall ; the most suspicious are those two he wrote by admonition in a dream , that is , de subtilitate & varietate rerum , Assuredly this learned man hath taken many things upon trust , and although examined some , hath let slip many others . He is of singular use unto a prudent Reader , but unto him that desireth Hoties , or to replenish his head with varieties , like many others before related , either in the originall or confirmation , he may become no small occasion of error . 14. Lastly , those Authors are also suspicious , nor greedily to be swallowed , who pretend to write of secrets , to deliver Antipathies , Sympathies , and the occult abstrucities of things , in the list whereof may be accounted , Alexis Pedimont : Antonius Mizaldus , Trinum Magicum , and many others ; not omitting that famous Philosopher of Naples , Baptista Porta , in whose workes , although there be contained many excellent things , and verified upon his owne experience ; yet are there many also receptary , and such as will not endure the test : who although he have delivered many strange relations in other peices , as his Phylognomy , and his Villa ; yet hath he more remarkeably expressed himselfe in his Naturall Magick , and the miraculous effects of Nature : which containing a various and delectable subject , with all promising wondrous and easie effects , they are etertained by Readers at all hands , whereof the major part sit downe in his authority , and thereby omit not onely the certainty of truth , but the pleasure of its experiment . And thus have we made a briefe enumeration of these learned men , not willing any to decline their Workes , ( without which it is not easie to attaine any measure of generall knowledge ) but to apply themselves with caution thereunto . And seeing the lapses of these worthy pens , we are to cast a wary eye on those diminutive , and pamphlet Treaties dayly published amongst us , pieces maintaining rather Typography then verity . Authors presumably writing by common places , wherein for many yeares promiscuously amassing all that makes for their subject , they break forth at last in trite and fruitlesse Rhapsodies , doing thereby not onely open injury unto learning , but committing a secret treachery upon truth . For their relations falling generally upon credulous Readers , they meet with prepared beliefes , whose supinities had rather assent unto all , then adventure the triall of any . Thus , I say , must these Authors be read , and thus must we be read our selves , for discoursing of matters dubious , and many controvertible truths , we cannot without arrogancy entreate a credulity , or implore any farther assent , then the probability of our reasons , and verity of experiments induce . CHAP. IX . Of the same . THere are beside these Authors and such as have positively promoted errors , diverse other which are in some way accessory , whose verities although they do not directly assert , yet doe they obliquely concurre unto their beliefes . In which account are many holy Writers , Preachers , Moralists , Rhetoricians , Orators and Poets ; for they depending upon invention deduce their mediums from all things whatsoever , and playing much upon the smile , or illustrative argumentation , induce their Enthymemes unto the people , they take up popular conceits , and from traditions unjustifiable or really false , illustrate matters , though not of consequence , yet undeniable truths . Wherein although their intention be sincere , and that course not much condemnable , yet are the effects thereof unwarrantable , in as much as they strengthen common errors , and confirme as veritable those conceits , which verity cannot allow . Thus have some Divines drawne into argument the fable of the Phaenix , made use of that of the Salamander , Pellican , Basilisk , and divers relations of Pliny , deducing from thence most worthy morals , and even upon our Saviour . Now although this be not prejudicial unto wiser judgements , who are indeed but weakly moved with such kind of argument , yet is it oftentimes occasion of error unto vulgar heads , who expect in the fable as equall a truth as in the mo●●ll , and conceive that infallible Philosophy , which is in any sence delivered by Divinity . But wiser discerners do well understand , that every Art hath its owne circle , that the effects of things are best examined , by sciences wherein are delivered their causes , that strict and definitive expressions , are alway required in Philosophy , but a loose and popular delivery will serve oftentimes in Divinity ; as may be observed even in holy Scripture , which often omitteth the exact account of things , describing them rather to our apprehensions , then leaving doubts in vulgar minds , upon their unknowne and Philosophicall descriptions . Thus it termeth the Sun and the Moone , the two great lights of heaven . Now if any man shall from hence conclude , the Moone is second in magnitude unto the Sun , he must excuse my beliefe ; and I thinke it cannot be taken for heresie , if I herein rather adhere unto the demonstration of Ptolomy , then the popular description of Moses . Thus is it said , Chron. 2. 4. That Solomon made a molten sea often cubits , from bim to brim round in compasse , and five cubits the height thereof , and a line of thirty cubits did compasse it round about . Now in this description , the circumference is made just treble unto the diameter , that is , 10. to 30. or 7. to 21. But Archimedes demonstrates in his Cyclometro that the proportion of the diameter , unto the circumference , is as 7 unto almost 22 , which will occasion a sensible difference that is almost a cubit . Now if herein I adhere unto Archimedes who speaketh exactly rather then the sacred Text which speaketh largely , I hope I shall not offend Divinity . I am sure I shall have reason and experience of every circle to support me . Thus Morall Writers , Rhetoricians and Orators make use of severall relations which will not consist with verity . Aristotle in his Ethicks takes up the conceit of the Bever , and the divulsion of his Testicles . The tradition of the Beare , the Viper , and divers others are frequent amongst Orators . All which although unto the illiterate , and undiscerning hearers may seem a confirmation of their reallities ; yet is this no reasonable establishment unto others , who will not depend hereon otherwise then common Apologues , which being of impossible falsities do notwithstanding include wholesome moralities , and such as do expiate the trespasse of their absurdities . The Hieroglyphicall doctrine of the Egyptians ( which in their four hundred yeares cohabitation , some conjecture they learned from the Hebrewes ) hath much advanced many popular conceits , for using an Alphabet of things , and not of words , through the Image and pictures thereof , they endeavoured to speak their hidden conceits , in the letters and language of nature ; in pursuit whereof , although in many things , they exceeded not their true , and reall apprehensions , yet in some other they either framing the story , or taking up the tradition , conduceable unto their intentions , obliquely confirmed many falsities , which as authentick and conceded truths did after passe unto the Greeks , from them unto other Nations , are still retained by symbolicall writers , Emblematistes , Heraldes and others , whereof some are strictly maintained for truths , as naturally making good their artificiall representations ; others symbolically intended are literally received , and swallowed in the first sense , without all gust of the second . Famous in this doctrine in former ages were Heraiscus , Cheremon , and Epius , especially Orus , Apollo , Niliacus , who lived in the reigne of Theodosius and in Aegyptian language left two bookes of Hieroglyphicks , translated into Greek by Philippus , in Latine published by Hoschelius , and a full collection of all made lately by Pierius . Painters who are the visible representers of things , and such as by the learned sense of the eye endeavour to informe the understanding , are not inculpable herein , who either describing naturalls as they are , or actions as they have been , have oftentimes erred in their delineations , which being the bookes that all can read , are fruitfull advancers of these conceptions , especially in common and popular appr●hensions , who being unable for farther enquiry must rest in the text , and letter of their descriptions . Lastly , Poets and Poeticall Writers have in this point exceeded others , leaving unto us the notions of Harpes , Centaurs , Gryphins , and divers others . Now how ever to make use of fictions , Apologues and fables be not unwarrantable , and the intent of these inventions might point at laudable ends : Yet doe they afford to our junior capacities a frequent occasion of error , setling impressions in our tender memories , which our advanced judgements , doe generally neglect to expunge . This way the vaine and idle fictions of the Gentils , did first insinuate into the heads of Christians , and thus are they continued even unto our dayes : Our first and literary apprehensions being commonly instructed in Authors which handle nothing else ; wherewith our memories being stuffed , our inventions become Pedantick , and cannot avoid their allusions , driving at these as at the highest elegancies , which are but the frigidities of wit , and become not the genius of our more manly ingenuities . It were therefore no losse like that of Galens study ; if these had found the same fate , and would in some way requite the neglect of solid Authors , if they were lesse pursued . For surely were a pregnant wit educated in ignorance hereof , receiving only impressions from realities , from such solid foundations , it must needs raise more substantiall superstructions , and fall upon very many excellent straynes , which have been jusled off by their intrusions . CHAP. X. Of the last and common promoter of false Opinions , the endeavours of Satan . BUt beside the infirmities of humane nature , the seed of error within our selves , and the severall wayes of delusion from each other , there is an invisible Agent , and secret promoter without us , whose activity is undiscerned , and playes in the darke upon us , and that is the first contriver of Error , and professed opposer of Truth , the Divell . For though permitted unto his proper principles , Adam perhaps would have sinned , without the suggestion of Satan , and from the transgressive infirmities of himselfe might have erred alone , as well as the Angels before him . And although also there were no divell at all , yet is there now in our natures a confessed sufficiency unto corruption ; and the frailty of our owne O●conomie , were able to betray us out of truth ; yet wants there not another Agent , who taking advantage hereof , proceedeth to obscure the diviner part , and essace all tract of its traduction , to attempt a particular of all his wiles , is too bold an Arithmetick for man , what most considerably concerneth his popular , and practised wayes of delusion , he first deceiveth mankinde infive maine points concerning God and himselfe . And first his endeavours have ever been , and they cease not yet to instill a beleefe in the minde of man , There is no God at all ; and this he specially labours to establish in a direct and literall apprehension , that is , that there is no such reallity existent , that the necessity of his entity dependeth upon ours , and is but a politicall Chymera ; That the naturall truth of God is an artificiall erection of man , and the Creator himselfe but a subtile invention of the creature . Where hee succeeds not thus high , he labours to introduce a secendary and deductive Atheisme , that although they concede there is a God , yet should they deny his providence , and therefore assertions have flown about , that he intendeth only the care of the species or common natures , but letteth loose the guard of individualls , and single essences therein : That hee looks not below the Moone , but hath designed the regiment of sublunary affaires unto inferiour deputations ; to promote which apprehensions or empuzzell their due conceptions , he casteth in the notions of fate , destiny , fortune , chance and necessity ; tearms commonly misconceived by vulgar heads , and their propriety sometime perverted by the wisest . Whereby extinguishing in mindes the compensation of vertue and vice , the hope and feare of heaven or hell , they comply in their actions unto the drift of his delusions , and live like creatures below the capacity of either . Now hereby he not only undermineth the Base of religion , and destroyeth the principle preambulous unto all beliefe , but puts upon us the remotest error from truth . For Atheisme is the greatest falsity , and to affirme there is no God the highest lie in Nature : and therefore strictly taken , some men will say his labour is in vaine ; For many there are , who cannot concive there was ever any absolute Atheist , or such as could determine there was no God , without all checke from himselfe , or contradiction from his own opinions ; and therefore those few so called by elder times , might be the best of Pagans , suffering that name rather , in relation to the gods of the Gentiles , then the true Creatour of all . A conceit that cannot befall his greatest enemy , or him that would induce the same in us , who hath a sensible apprehension hereof , for he beleeveth with trembling . To speake yet more strictly and conformably unto some opinions , no creature can wish thus much , nor can the will which hath a power to runne into velleities , and wishes of impossibilities , have any utinam of this . For to desire there were no God , were plainly to unwish their owne being , which must needes be anihilated in the substraction of that essence , which substantially supporteth them , and restraines them from regression into nothing . And if as some contend , no creature can desire his owne anihilation , that nothing is not appetible , and not to be at all , is worse then to bee in the miserable condition of something ; the divell him selfe could not embrace that motion , nor would the enemy of God be freed by such a Redemption . But coldly thriving in this designe , as being repulsed by the principles of humanity , and the Dictates of that production , which cannot deny its originall , he fetcheth a wider cirle , and when he cannot make men conceive there is no God at all , hee endeavours to make them beleeve , there is not one but many ; wherein he hath been so successefull with common heads , that hee hath lead their beliefe thorow all the workes of Nature . Now in this latter attempt , the subtilty of his circumvension , hath indirectly obtained the former . For although to opinion there be many gods , may seem an excesse in Religon , and such as cannot at all consist with Atheisme , yet doth it diductively and upon inference include the same : for unity is the inseparable and essentiall attribute of Deitie ; And if there be more then one God , it is no Atheisme to say there is no God at all . And herein though Socrates onely suffered , yet were Plato and Aristotle guilty of the same truth , who demonstratively understanding the simplicity of perfection , and the indivisible condition of the first causator , it was not in the power of earth , or Areopagy of hell to work them from it . For holding an Apodicticall knowledge , and assured science of its verity , to perswade their apprehensions unto a plurality of gods in the world , were to make Euclide beleeve there were more then one Center in a Circle , or one right Angle in a Triangle ; which were indeed a fruitlesse attempt , and inferreth absurdities beyond the evasion of hell . For though Mechanicke and vulgar heads ascend not unto such comprehensions , who live not commonly unto halfe the advantage of their principles , yet did they not escape the eye of wiser Mine●vacs , and such as made good the genealogie of Jupiters braines , who although they had divers styles for God , yet under many appellations acknowledged one divinity : rather conceiving thereby the evidence or acts of his power in severall wayes and places , then a multiplication of Essence , or reall distraction of unity in any one . Againe , to render our errors more monstrous , ( and what unto miracle sets forth the patience of God ) hee hath endeavored to make the world beleeve , that he was God himselfe , and fayling of his first attempt to be but like the highest in heaven , he hath obtained with men to be the same on earth , and hath accordingly assumed the annexes of divinity , and the prerogatives of the Creator , drawing into practise the operation of miracles , and the prescience of things to come . Thus hath he in a specious way wrought cures upon the sick : played over the wondrous acts of Prophets , and counterfeited many miracles of Christ and his Apostles . Thus hath he openly contended with God ; And to this effect his insolency was not ashamed to play a solemne prize with Moses , wherein although his performance was very specious , and beyond the common apprehension of any power below a Dietie , yet was it not such as could make good his Omnipotency . For he was wholly confounded in the conversion of dust into lice . An act Philosophy can scarce deny to be above the power of Nature , nor upon a requ●site pred●sposi●ion beyond the efficacy of the Sun. Wherein notwithstanding the head of the old Serpent was confessedly too weak for Moses hand & the a●m of his Magicians too short for the finger of God. Thus hath he also made men beleeve that he can raise the dead , that he hath the key of life and death , and a prerogative above that p●inciple which makes no regression from privations . The Stoicks that opinioned the soules of wise men , dwelt about the Moone , and those of fooles wandred about the earth , advantaged the conceit of this effect , wherein the Epicureans , who held that death was nothing , nor nothing after death , must contradict their principles to be deceived . Nor could the Pythagorian or such as maintained the transmigration of souls give easie admittance hereto : for holding that separated soule● , successively supplyed other bodies , they could hardly allow the raising of soules from other worlds , which at the same time , they conc●ived conjoyned unto bodies in this . More inconsistent with these opinions , is the error of Christians , who holding the dead doe rest in the Lord , doe yet beleeve they are at the lure of the divell ; that he who is in bonds himself commandeth the fetters of the dead , and dwelling in the bottomlesse lake , the blessed from Abrahams bosome . That can beleeve the resurrection of Samuel , or that there is any thing but delusion , in the practise of N●cromancy and popular conception of Ghosts . He hath moreover endeavoured the opinion of Deitie , by the delusion of Dreames , and the discovery of things to come , in sleepe above the prescience of our waked senses . In this expectation he perswaded the credulity of elder times to take up their lodging before his temple , in skinnes of their owne sacrifices , till his reservednesse had contrived answers , whose accomplishments were in his power , or not beyond his presagement . Which way although it hath pleased Almightie God , sometimes to reveale himself , yet was their proceeding very different . For the revelations of heaven are conveied by new impressions , and the immediate illumination of the soule ; whereas the d●ceaving spirit , by concitation of humors , produceth his conceited phantasmes , or by compounding the species already residing , doth make up words which mentally speake his intentions . But above all other hee most advanced his Deitie in the solemne practise of Oracles , wherein in severall parts of the world , he publikely professed his divinity ; but how short they slew , of that spirit , whose omniscience they would resemble , their weaknesse sufficiently declared . What jugling there was therein , the Oratour plainely confessed , who being good at the same game himselfe , could say that Pythia Phillippised : who can but laugh at the carriage of Ammon unto Alexander , who addressing unto him as God , was made to beleeve , hee was a god himself ? How openly did he betray his Indivinity unto Craesus , who being ruined by his Amphibologie , and expostulating with him for so ungratefull a dec●it , received no higher answer , then the excuse of his impotency upon the contradiction of fate , and the setled law of powers beyond his power to controle what more then sublunary directions , or such as might proceed from the oracle of humane reason , was in his advice unto the Spartans in the time of a great plague ; when for the cessation thereof , he wisht them to have recourse unto a Fawn , that is in open tearms unto one Nebrus , a good Physition of those dayes . From no diviner a spirit came his reply unto Caracalla , who requiring a remedy for his gout , received no other counsell then to refraine cold drinke , which was but a dieteticall caution , and such as without a journey unto A●sculapius cul●nary prescription and kitchin Aphorismes , might have afforded at home . Nor surely if any truth there were therein of more then naturall activity was his counsell unto Democritus , when for the falling sicknesse he commended the Maggot in a Goats head ; for many things secret are very true , sympathyes and antipathyes are safely authenticke unto us , who ignorant of their causes may yet acknowledge their effects . Beside being a naturall Magician he may performe many acts in wayes above our knowledge , though not transcending our naturall power , when our knowledge shall direct it ; part hereof hath been discovered by himselfe , and some by humane indagation which though magnified as fresh inventions unto us , are stale unto his cognition : I hardly beleeve , he hath from elder times unknowne the verticity of the loadstone ; surely his perspicacity discerned it to respect the North , when ours beheld it indeterminately . Many secrets there are in nature of difficult discovery unto man , of naturall knowledge unto Satan , whereof some his vain-glory cannot conceale , others his envy will never discover . Againe , such is the mystery of his delusion , that although he labour to make us beleeve that he is God , and supremest nature whatsoever , yet would he also perswade our beleefes that he is lesse then Angels or men , and his condition not only subjected unto rationall powers , but the action of things which have no efficacy on our selves ; thus hath hee inveigled no small part of the world into a credulity of artificiall Magick . That there is an Art , which withou● compact commande●h the powers of hell , whence some have delivered the policy of spirits , and left an account even to their Provinciall dominions , that they stand in awe of charmes , spells and conjurations , that he is afraid of letters and characters of notes and dashes , which set together doe signifie nothing ; and not only in the dictionary of man , but the subtiler vocabulary of Satan . That there is any power in Bitumen , pitch or brimstone , to purifie the aire from his uncleannesse , that any vertue there is in Hipericon to make good the name of fuga Demonis , any such magick as is ascribed unto the root Baaras by Josephus or Cynospastus by Aelianus , it is not easie to beleeve , nor is it naturally made out what is delivered of Tobias , that by the fume of a fishes liver , he put to flight Asmodeus . That they are afraid of the pentangle of Solomon , though so set forth with the body of man , as to touch and point out the five places wherein our Saviour was wounded . I know not how to assent if perhaps he hath fled from holy water , if he cares not to heare the sound of Tetragrammaton , if his eye delight not in the signe of the Crosse , and that sometimes he will seem to be charmed with words of holy Scripture , and to flye from the letter and dead verbality , who must only start at the life and animated interiors thereof . It may be feared they are but Parthian flights , Ambuscado retreats , and elusory tergiversations , whereby to confirme our credulities , he will comply with the opinion of such powers which in themselves have no activities , whereof having once begot in our mindes an assured dependence , he makes us relye on powers which he but precariously obeyes , and to desert those true and only charmes which hell cannot withstand . Lastly , to lead us farther into darknesse , and quite to lose us in this maze of error , he would make men beleeve there is no such creature as himselfe , and that hee is not onely subject unto inferiour creatures but in the ranke of nothing : Insinuating into mens mindes there is no divell at all and contriveth accordingly , many wayes to conceale or indubitate his existency : wherein beside that hee anihilates the blessed Angels and spirits in the ranke of his creation , hee begets a security of himselfe and a carelesse eye unto the last remunerations . And therefore hereto he inveigleth , not only the Sadduces and such as retaine unto the Church of God , but is also content that Epicurus Democritus or any of the heathen should hold the same . And to this effect he maketh men beleeve that apparitions , and such as confirme his existence are either deceptions of sight , or melancholy depravements of phancy : Thus when he had not only appeared but spake unto Brutus , Cassius , the Epicurian was ready at hand to perswade him it was but a mistake in his weary imagination , and that indeed there were no such realities in nature . Thus he endeavours to propagate the unbelief of witches , whose concession infers his coexistency , and by this means also he advanceth the opinion of totall death , and staggereth the immortality of the soul : for those which deny there are spirits subsistent without bodies , will with more difficulty affirme the separated existence of their own . Now to induce and bring about these falsities he hath laboured to destroy the evidence of truth , that is the revealed verity and written word of God. To which intent he hath obtained with some to repudiate the books of Moses , others those of the Prophets , and some both to deny the Gospell and authentick histories of Christ , to reject that of John , and receive that of Judas , to disallow all and erect another of Thomas . And when neither their corruption by Valentinus and Arrian , their mutilation by Marcion , Manes and Ebion could satisfie his designe , he attempted the ruine and totall destruction thereof , as he sedulously endeavoured , by the power and subtilty of Julian , Maximinus and Dioclesian . But the longevity of that peece , which hath so long escaped the common fate , and the providence of that Spirit which ever waketh over it , may at last discourage such attempts ; and if not , make doubtfull its mortality , at least indubitably declare , this is a stone too bigge for Saturnes mouth , and a bit indeed Oblivion cannot swallow . And thus how strangely hee possesseth us with errors may clearely be observed , deluding us into contradictory and inconsistent falsities , whilest he would make us beleeve : That there is no God. That there are many . That he himselfe is God. That he is lesse then Angels or Men. That he is nothing at all . Nor hath hee onely by these wiles depraved the conception of the Creator , but with such riddles hath also entangled the Nature of our Redeemer . Some denying his humanity , and that he was one of the Angels , as Ebion ; that the Father and Sonne were but one person , as Sabellius . That his body was phantasticall , as Manes , Basilides , Priscillian , Jovinianus ; that hee onely passed through Mary , as Eutichus and Valentinus . Some deny his Divinity , that he was begotten of human● principles , and the seminall sonne of Joseph , as Carpocras , Symmachus , Photinus . That hee was Seth the sonne of Abraham , as the Sethians . That hee was lesse then Angells , as Cherinthus . That hee was inferiour unto Melchisedech , as Theodotus . That he was not God , but God dwelt in him , as Nicolaus . And some embroyled them both . So did they which converted the Trinity into a quaternity , & affirmed two persons in Christ , as Paulus Samosatenus ; that held he was man without a soul , and that the word performed that office in him , as Apollinaris . That he was both Sonne and Father , as Montanus . That Jesus suffered , but Christ remained impatible , as Cherinthus . And thus he endeavours to entangle truths : And when he cannot possibly destroy its substance he cunningly confounds its apprehensions , that from the inconsistent and contrary determinations thereof , collective impieties , and hopefull conclusion may arise , there 's no such thing at all . CHAP. XI . A further Illustration . NOw although these wayes of delusions , most Christians have escaped , yet are there many other whereunto we are dayly betrayed ▪ and these we meet with in visible and obvious occurrents of the world , wherein he induceth us , to ascribe effects unto causes of no cognation , and distorting the order and theorie of causes perpendicular to their effects , he drawes them aside unto things whereto they runne parallel , and in their proper motions would never meet together . Thus doth he sometime delude us in the conceits of Starres and Meteors , beside their allowable actions ascribing effects thereunto of independent causations . Thus hath he also made the ignorant sort beleeve that naturall effects immediatly and commonly proceed from supernaturall powers , and these he usually derives from heaven ; and his owne principality the ayre , and meteors therein , which being of themselves , the effects of naturall and created causes , and such as upon a due conjunction of actives and passives , without a miracle must arise unto what they appeare , are alwayes looked on by the ignorant spectators as supernaturall spectacles , and made the causes or signs of most succeeding contingencies . To behold a Rain-bow in the night , is no prodigie unto a Philosopher . Then eclipses of Sun or Moon , nothing is more naturall . Yet with what superstition they have been beheld since the Tragedy of Niceas , and his Army , many examples declare . True it is , and we will not deny it , that although these being naturall productions from second and setled causes , we need not alway looke upon them as the immediate hands of God , or of his ministring Spirits , yet doe they sometimes admit a respect therein , and even in their naturalls , the indifferencie of their existences contemporised unto our actions , admits a farther consideration . That two or three Suns or Moons appeare in any mans life or reign , it is not worth the wonder , but that the same should fall out at a remarkable time , or point of some decisive action , that the contingencie of its appearance should be confined unto that time . That those two should make but one line in the booke of fa●e , and stand together in the great Ephemerides of God , beside the Philosophical assignment of the cause , it may admit a Christian apprehension in the signality . But above all he deceiveth us when wee ascribe the effects of things unto evident & seeming causalities which arise from the secret & undiscerned action of himself . Thus hath he deluded many Nations in his Auguriall and Extispicious inventions , from casuall and uncontrived contingences divining events succeeding . Which Fuscan superstition first ceasing upon Rome hath since possessed all Europe . When Augustus found two galls in his sacrifice , the credulity of the City concluded a hope of peace with Anthony , and the conjunctions of persons in choler with each other . Because Brutus and Cassius met a Blackmore , and Pompey had on a darke or sad coloured garment at Pharsalia ; these were presages of their overthrow , which notwithstanding are scarce Rhetoricall sequells , concluding metaphors from realities , and from conceptions metaphoricall inferring realities again . Now these divinations concerning events being in his power , to force , contrive , prevent or further , they must generally fall out conformably unto his predictions . When Graceus was slaine , the same day the Chickens refused to come out of the coope . And Claudius Pulcher underwent the like successe , when he contemned the Tripudiary Augurations . They dyed not because the Pullets would not feed , but because the devill foresaw their death , he contrived that abstinence in them . So was there no naturall dependance of the event upon the signe , but an artificall contrivance of the signe unto the event . An unexpected way of delusion , and whereby he more easily led away the incercumspection of their beliefe . Which fallacy he might excellently have acted , before the death of Saul , which being in his power to foretell , was not beyond his ability to foreshew , and might have contrived signes thereof through all the creatures , which visibly confirmed by the event , had proved authentick unto those times , and advanced the Art ever after . He deludeth us also by Philters , Ligatures , Charmes , ungrounded Amulets , Characters , and many superstitious wayes in the cure of common diseases , seconding herein the expectation of men with events of his owne contriving : which while some unwilling to fall directly upon Magick , impute unto the power of imagination , or the ●fficacy of hidden causes , he obtaines a bloody advantage ; for thereby he begets not onely a false opinion , but such as leadeth the open way of destruction ; In maladies admitting naturall reliefes , making men rely on remedies , neither of reall operation in themselves , nor more then seeming efficacy in his concurrence , which whensoever he pleaseth to withdraw , they stand naked unto the mischiefe of their diseases , and revenge the contempt of the medicines of the earth which God hath created for them . And therefore when neither miracle is expected , nor connexion of cause unto effect from naturall grounds concluded ; however it be sometime successefull ▪ it cannot be safe to rely on such practises , and desert the knowne and authentick provisions of God. In which ranke of remedies , if nothing in our knowledge or their proper power be able to relieve us , wee must with patience submit unto that restraint , and expect the will of the Restrainer . Now in these effects although he seeme oft times to imitate , yet doth hee concurre unto their productions in a different way from that spirit which sometime in naturall meanes produceth effects above Nature ; For whether he worketh by causes which have relation or none unto the effect , he maketh it out by secret and undiscerned wayes of Nature . So when Caius the blinde , in the reigne of Antonius , was commanded to passe from the right side of the Altar unto the left , to lay five fingers of one hand thereon , and ●ive of the other upon his eyes , although the cure succeeded and all the people wondered , there was not any thing in the action which did produce it , nor any thing in his power that could enable it thereunto . So for the same infirmity , when Aper was counselled by him to make a collyrium or ocular medicine with the bloud of a white Cock , and honey , and apply it to his eyes for three dayes . When Julian for his haemoptysis or spitting of bloud , was cured by hony and pine Nuts taken from his Altar . When Lucius for the paine in his side , applyed thereto the ashes from his Altar with wine , although the remedies were somewhat rationall , and not without a naturall vertue unto such intentions , can we beleeve that by their proper faculties they produced these effects ? But the effects of powers Divine flow from another operation , who either proceeding by visible meanes , or not unto visible effects , is able to conjoyne them by his cooperation . And therefore those sensible wayes which seeme of indifferent natures , are not idle ceremonies , but may be causes by his command , and arise unto productions beyond their regular activities . If Nahaman the Syrian had washed in Jordan without the command of the Prophet , I beleeve he had beene cleansed by them no more then by the waters of Damascus . I doubt if any beside Elisha had cast in salt , the waters of Jericho had not bin made wholesome thereby . I know that a decoction of wilde gourd or Colocynthis , though somewhat qualified , will not from every hand be dulcified unto aliment by an addition of flower or meale . There was some naturall vertue in the plaster of figs applyed unto Ezechias ; we finde that gall is very mundificative , and was a proper medicine to cleere the eyes of Tobit ; which carrying in themselves some action of their owne , they were additionally promoted by that power which can extend their natures unto the production of effects beyond their created efficiencies . And thus may he operate also from causes of no power unto their visible effects ; for he that hath determined their actions unto certaine effects , hath not so emptied his own but that he can make them effectuall unto any other . Againe , although his delusions run highest in points of practise , whose errors draw on offensive or penall enormities , yet doth he also deale in points of speculation , and things whose knowledge terminates in themselves , whose cognition although it seemes independent , and therefore its aberration directly to condemne no man ; Yet doth he hereby preparatively dispose us unto errors , and deductively deject us into destructive conclusions . That the Sun , Moone and Stars are living creatures , endued with soule and life , seemes an innocent error , and a harmelesse digression from truth ; yet hereby he confirmed their Idolatry , and made it more plausibly embraced . For wisely mistrusting that reasonable spirits would never firmely be lost in the adorement of things inanimate , and in the lowest forme of Nature , he begat an opinion that they were living creatures , and could not decay for ever . That spirits are corporeall , seemes at first view a conceit derogative unto himselfe , and such as he should rather labour to overthrow ; yet hereby he establisheth the doctrine of Lustrations , Amulets and Charmes , as we have declared before . That there are two principles of all things , one good , and another evill ; from the one proceeding vertue , love , light , and unity ; from the other division , discord , da●knesse and deformity , was the speculation of Pythagoras , Empedocles , and many ancient Philosophers , and was no more then Oromasdes and Arimanius of Zoroaster ; yet hereby he obtained the advantage of Adoration , and as the terrible principle became more dreadfull then his Maker , and therefore not willing to let it fall , he furthered the conceit in succeeding Ages , and raised the faction of Ma●es to maintaine it . That the feminine sex have no generative emission , affording rather place then principles of conception , was Aristotles opinion of old , maintained still by some , and will be countenanced by him for ever . For hereby he disparageth the fruit of the Virgin , and frustrateth the fundamental● Prophesie , nor can the seed of the woman then breake the head of the Serpent . Nor doth he onely sport in speculative errors , which are of consequent impieties , but the unquietnesse of his malice hunts after simple lapses ▪ and such whose falsities do onely condemne our understandings . Thus if Xenophanes will say there is an other world in the Moone ; If Heraclitus with his adherents will hold the Sunne is no bigger then it appeareth ; If Anaxagoras affirme that Snow is black ; If any other opinion there are no Antipodes , or that the Stars do fall , shall he want herein the applause or advocacy of Satan . For maligning the tranquility of truth , he delighteth to trouble its streames , and being a professed enemy unto God , ( who is truth it selfe ) he promoteth any error as derogatory to his nature , and revengeth himselfe in every deformity from truth . If therefore at any time he speake or practise truth it is upon designe , and a subtile inversion of the precept of God , to doe good that evill may come of it . And therefore sometimes wee meet with wholesome doctrines from hell , Nossete●psum : The Motto of Delphos was a good precept in morality , That a just man is beloved of the gods , an uncontroulable verity . T was a good deed , though not well done , which he wrought by Vespasian , when by the touch of his foot he restored a lame man , and by the stroake of his hand another that was blinde ; but the intention hereof drived at his owne advantage , for hereby hee not onely confi●med the opinion of his power with the people , but his integrity with Princes , in whose power he knew it lay to overthrow his Oracles , and silence the practise of his delusions . But indeed of such a diffused nature , and so large is the Empire of truth , that it hath place within the walles of hell , and the divels themselves are dayly forced to practise it ; not only as being true themselves in a Metaphysicall verity , that is , as having their essence conformable unto the Intellect of their maker , but making use of Morall and Logicall verities , that is , whether in the conformity of words unto things , or things unto their owne conceptions , they practise truth in common among themselves . For although without speech they intuitively conceive each other , yet doe their apprehensions proceed through realities , and they conceive each other by species , which carry the true and proper notions of things conceived . And so also in Morall verities , although they deceive us , they lye not unto each other ; as well understanding that all community is continued by truth , and that of hell cannot consist without it . To come yet nearer to the point and draw into a sharper angle ; They doe not onely speake and practise truth , but may bee said well-wisher thereunto , and in some sense doe really desire its enlargement . For many things which in themselves are false , they doe desire were true ; Hee cannot but wish hee were as he professeth , that hee had the knowledge of future events , were it in his power , the Jewes should be in the right , and the Messias yet to come . Could his desires effect it , the opinion of Aristotle should be true , the world should have no end , but be as Immortall as himselfe . For thereby hee might evade the accomplishment of those afflictions , he now but gradually endureth , for comparatively unto those flames hee is but yet in Balneo , then begins his Ignis Rotae , and terrible ●ire , which will determine his disputed subtiltie , and hazard his immortality . But to speake strictly , hee is in these wishes no promoter of verity , but if considered some wayes injurious unto truth , for ( besides that if things were true , which now are false , it were but an exchange of their natures , and things must then be false , which now are true ) the setled and determined order of the world would bee perverted , and that course of things disturbed , which seemed best unto the wise contriver . For whilest they murmure against the present disposure of things , regulating their determined realityes unto their private optations , they rest not in their established natures , but unwishing their unalterable verities , doe tacitely desire in them a difformitie from the primitive rule , and the Idea of that minde that formed all things best . And thus hee offended truth even in his first attempt ; For not content with his created nature , and thinking it too low , to be the highest creature of God , he offended the ordainer thereof , not onely in the attempt , but in the wish and simple volition thereof . THE SECOND BOOK : Of sundry popular Tenents concerning Minerall , and vegetable bodies , generally held for trueth , which examined , prove either false , or dubio●● . CHAP. I. Of Crystall . HEreof the common opinion hath been , and still rem●ineth amongst us , that Crystall is nothing else , but Ice or Snow concreted , and by duration of time , congealed beyond liquation . Of which assertion , if the prescription of time , and numerositie of Assert●rs , were a sufficient demonstration , we might sit downe herein , as an unquestionable truth ; nor should there need vlterior disquisition . For indeed , few opinions there are , which have ●ound so many friends , or been so popularly received , through all professions and ages . And first , Plinie is positive in this opinion : Crystallus sit gelu vehem●ntius concr●to : the same is followed by Seneca , and Elegantly described by Claudian , not denyed by Scaliger , and some way affirmed by Albertus , Brasavolus , and directly by many others . The venerable Fathers of the Church have also assented hereto ; As Basil in his Hexameron , Isidore in his Etymologies , and not onely Austin a Latine Father , but Gregory the great , and Jerom upon occasion of that terme , expressed in the first of Ezekiel . All which notwithstanding upon a strict enquiry , we finde the matter controve●●ible , and with much more reason denyed then is as yet affirmed . For first , though many have passed it over with easie affirmatives ▪ yet are there also many Authors that deny it , and the exactest Mineralogists have rejected it . Diodorus in his eleventh booke denyeth it , If Crystall be there taken in its proper acception , as Rhodiginus hath used it , and not for a Diamond , as Salmatius hath expounded it ; for in that place he affirmeth . Crystallum esse lapidem ex aqua pura concr●tum ▪ non tamen frigore sed divini caloris v● . Solinus who transcribed Plinie , and therefore in almost all subscribed unto him , hath in this point dissented from him . Putant quidam glaciem coire , & in Crystallum corporari sed frustra . Mathiolus in his Comment upon Dioscorides , hath with confidence and not without reason rejected it . The same hath been performed by Agricola de Natura foss●lium ; by Cardan , Boe●ius de Boot , Caesius Bernardus , Senuertus , and many more . Now besides authoritie against it , there may be many reasons deduced from their severall differences which seeme to overthrow it . And first , a difference is probable in their concretion . For if Crystall be a stone , ( as in the number thereof it is confessedly received ) it is not immediatly concreted by the ●fficacy of cold , but rather by a Minerall spirit , and lapid●ficall principles of its owne , and therefore while it lay in solutis principiis , and remained in a fluid body , it was a subject very unapt for proper conglaceation ; for Minerall spirits , doe generally resist and scarce submit thereto . So wee observe that many waters and springs will never freez , and many parts in rivers and lakes , where there a●e Minerall eruptions , will still persist without congelation ; as we also visibly observe , in Aqua fortis , or any Minerall solution , either of Vitrioll , Alum , Salpeter , Ammoniac , or Tartar ; which although to some degree exhaled and placed in cold conservatories , will Crystallise and shoot into white and glacious bodyes ; yet is not this a congelation primarily effected by cold , but an intrinsecall induration from themselves , and a retreat into their proper solidityes , which were absorbed by the licour , and lost in a full imbibition thereof before . And so also when wood and many other bodies doe petrifie , either by the sea , other waters , or earths abounding in such spirits , doe wee usually ascribe their induration to cold , but rather unto salinous spirits , concretive juyces , and causes circumj●cent , which doe assimilate all bodyes not indisposed for their impressions . But Ice is only water congealed by the frigidity of the ayre , whereby it acquireth no new forme , but rather a consistence or determination of its diffluency , and amitteth not its essence , but its condition of fluidity ; neither doth there any thing properly conglaciate but water , or watery humidity ; for the determination of quick-silver is properly fixation , that of milke coagulation , and that of oyle and unctious bodies onely incrassation ; And therefore Aristotle makes a triall of the fertility of humane seed , from the experiment of congelation , for that sayth hee , which is not watery and improlificall will not conglaciate , which perhaps must not be taken strictly , but in the germe and spirited particles : for egges I observe will freeze , in the generative and albuginous part thereof . And upon this ground Paracelsus in his Archidoxis , extracteth the magistery of wine , after foure moneths digestion in horsedunge , exposing it unto the extremity of cold , whereby the aqueous parts will freeze , but the Spirit retyre and be found uncongealed in the center . Againe , the difference of their concretion is not without reason , collectible from their dissolution , which being many wayes performable in Ice , is not in the same manner effected in Crystall . Now the causes of liquation are contrary to those of concretion , and as the atoms and indivisible parcels are united , so are they in an opposite way disjoyned . That which is concreted by exsiccation or expression of humidity , wil be resolved by humectation , as earth , dirt , and clayi ; that which is coagulated by a fiery siccity , will suffer colliquation from an aqueous humidity , as salt and sugar , which are easily dissoluble in water , but not without difficulty in oyle , and well rectified spirits of wine . That which is concreated by cold , will dissolve by a moist heat , if it consist of watery parts , as Gums , Arabick , Tragacanth , Ammoniac , and others , in an ayrie heat or oyle , as all resinous bodies , Turpentine , Pitch , and Frankincense ; in both as gummy resinous bodies , Masticke , Camphire , and Storax ; in neither , as neutralls and bodies anomalous hereto , as Bdellium , Myrrhe and others . Some by a violent dry heat , as mettalls , which although corrodible by waters , yet will they not suffer a liquation from the powerfullest heat , communicable unto that element . Some will dissolve by this heat although their ingredients be earthy , as glasse , whose materialls are fine sand , and the ashes of Chali or Fearne ; and so will salt runne with fire , although it bee concreated by heat , and this way alone may bee effected a liquation in Crystall , but not without some difficulty ; that is , calcination or reducing it by Arte , into a subtile powder , by which way and a vitreous commixture , glasses are sometime made hereof , and it becomes the chiefe●t ground for artificiall and factitious gemmes ; but the same way of solution is common also unto many stones , and not only Berylls and Cornelians , but flints and pebbles , are subject unto fusion , and will runne like glasse in fire . But Ice will dissolve in any way of heat , for it will dissolve with ●ire , it will colliquate in water , or warme oyle ; nor doth it only submit to an actuall heat , but not endure the potentiall calidity of many waters ; for it will presently dissolve in Aqua fortis , sp . of vitrioll , salt or tartar , nor will it long continue its fixation in spirits of wine , as may be observed in Ice injected therein . Againe , the concretion of Ice will not endure a dry attrition without liquation ; for if it be rubbed long with a cloth it melteth , but Crystall will calefy unto electricity , that is a power to attract strawes or light bodies , and convert the needle freely placed ; which is a declarement of very different parts , wherein wee shall not at present inlarge , as having discoursed at full concerning such bodies in the Chap of Electricks . They are differenced by supernatation or floating upon water , for Chrystall will sinke in water as carrying in its owne bulke a greater ponderosity , then the space in any water it doth occupy , and will therefore only swim in molten mettall , a●d Quicksilver . But Ice will swim in water of what thinnesse soever ; and though it sinke in oyle , will float in spirits of wine or Aqua vitae . And therefore it may swim in water , not only as being water it selfe , and in its proper place , but perhaps as weighing no more then the water it possesseth . And therefore as it will not sinke unto the bottome , so will it neither float above like lighter bodies , but being neare , or inequality of weight , lye superficially or almost horizontally unto it . And therefore also an Ice or congelation of salt or sugar , although it descend not unto the bottome , yet will it abate , and decline below the surface in thin water , but very sensibly in spirits of wine . For Ice although it seemeth as transparent and compact as Chrystall , yet is it short in either , for its atoms are not concreted into continuity , which doth diminish its translucency ; it is also full of spumes and bubbles , which may abate its gravity . And therefore waters frozen in pans , and open glasses , after their dissolution do commonly leave a froth , and spume upon them . They are distinguisht into substance of parts and the accidents thereof , that is in colour and figure ; for Ice is a similary body ▪ and homogeneous concretion , whose materiall is properly water , and but accidentally exceeding the simplicity of that element ; but the body of Crystall is mixed , its ingredients many , and sensibly containeth those principles into which mixt bodies ar● reduced ; for beside the spirit and mercuriall principle , it containeth a sulphur or inflamable part , and that in no small quantity ; for upon collision with steele , it will actually send forth its sparkes ▪ not much inferior unto a flint . Now such bodies only strike fire as have a sulphur or ignitible parts within them . For as we elsewhere declare , these scintillations are not the accension of the ayre , upon the collision of two hard bodies , but rather the inflamable effluencies discharged from the bodies collided . For diamonds , marbles , heliotropes , and agaths , though hard bodies , will not strike fire , nor one steele easily with another , nor a flint easily with a steele , if they both be wet , for then the sparkes are quenched in their eruption . It containeth also a salt , and that in some plenty which may occasion its fragility , as is also observable in corall . This by the art of Chymistry is separable unto the operations whereof it is lyable , with other concretions , as calcination , reverberation , sublimation , distillation : And in the preparation of Crystall , Paracelsus hath made a rule for that of Gemms , as he declareth in his first de praeparationibu● . Briefly , it consisteth of such parts so far from an Ici● dissolution that powerfull menstruums are made for its emolition , whereby it may receive the tincture of minerals , and so resemble Gemms , as Boetius hath declared in the distillation of Urine , spirits of wine , and turpentine , and is not onely triturable , and reduceable into powder , by contrition , but will subsist in a violent ●ire , and endure a vitrification : Wherby are testified its earthy and fixed parts . For vitrification is the last worke of fire , and when that arriveth , humidity is exhaled , for powdered glasse emits no fume or exhalation although it bee laid upon a red hot iron . And therefore when some commend the powder of burnt glasse against the stone , they fall not under my comprehension , who cannot conceive how a body should be farther burned , which hath already passed the extr●amest teste of fire . As for colour although crystall in his pellucide body seems to have none at all , yet in its reduction into powder , it hath a vaile and shadow of blew , and in its courser peeces , is of a sadder hue , then the powder of Venice glasse , which complexion it will maintaine although it long endure the fire ; which notwithstanding needs not move us unto wonder , for vitrified and pellucide bodyes , are of a clearer complexion in their continuities , then in their powders and Atomicall divisions . So Stibium or glasse of Antimony , appears somewhat red in glasse , but in its powder yellow ; so painted glasse of a sanguine red will not ascend in powder above a murrey . As for the figure of crystall ( which is very strange , and forced Plinie to the despaire of resolution ) it is for the most part hexagonall or six cornerd , being built upon a confused matter from whence as it were from a root angular figures arise , as in the Amethists and Basaltes , which regular figuration hath made some opinion , it hath not its determination from circumscription or as conforming unto contiguities , but rather from a seminall root , and formative principle of its owne , even as we observe in severall other concretions . So the stones which are sometime found in the gall of a man , are most triangular , and pyramidall , although the figure of that part seems not to cooperate thereto . So the Aster●a or Lapis Stellaris , hath on it the figure of a Starre , and so Lapis Iuda●cu● , that famous remedy for the stone , hath circular lines in length all downe its body , and equidistant , as though they had been turned by Art. So that we call a Fayrie stone , and is often found in gravell pits amongst us , being of an hemisphericall figure , hath five double lines arising from the center of its basis , which if no accretion distract them doe commonly concur and meet in the pole thereof . The figures are regular in many other stones , as in the Belemnites , Lapis anguinus , Cornu Amn●onis , and divers beside , as by those which have not the experience hereof may be observed in their figures expressed by Mineralogistes . But Ice receiveth its figure according unto the surface , wherein it concreteth or the circumamb●●ncy which conformeth it . So is it plaine upon the surface of water , but round in hayle , ( which is also a glaciacion ) and figured in its guttulous descent from the ayre . And therefore Aristotle in his Meteors concludeth that haile which is not round is congealed nearer the earth , for that which falleth from an high , is by the length of its journey corraded , and descendeth therefore in a lesser magnitude , but greater rotundity unto us . They are also differenced in the places of their generation ; for though Crystall be found in cold countries , and where Ice remaineth long , and the ayre exceedeth in cold , yet is it also found in regions , where Ice is seldome seen or soon dissolved , as Plinie and Agricola relate of Cyprus , Caramania and an Island in the Red-sea ; it is also found in the veynes of Mineralls , in rocks , and sometime in common earth . But as for Ice it will not concrete but in the approachment of the ayre , as we have made tryall in glasses of water , covered halfe an inche with oyle , which will not easily freeze in the hardest frosts of our climate ; for water concreteth first in its surface , and so conglaciates downward , and so will it doe although it be exposed in the coldest mettall of lead ; which well accordeth with that expression of God , Job 38. The waters are hid as with a stone , and the face of the deep is frozen . They have contrary qualities elementall , and uses medicinall ; for Ice is cold and moyst , of the quality of water : But Crystall is cold and dry , according to the condition of earth , the use of Ice is condemned by most Physitians ; that of Chrystall commended by many . For although Dioscorides and Galen , have left no mention thereof ; yet hath Mathiolus , Agricola , and many other commended it in disenteries and fluxes ; all for the encrease of milke , most Chymistes for the stone , and some as Brassavolus and Boetius , as an antidote against p●oyson : Which occult and specificall operations , are not expectible from Ice ; for being but water congealed , it can never make good such qualities , nor will it reasonably admit of secret proprieties , which are the affections of formes , and compositions at distance from their elements . Having thus declared what Chrystall is not , it may afford some satisfaction to manifest what it is . To deliver therefore what with the judgement of approved Authors , and best reason consisteth , It is a minerall body in the difference of stones , and reduced by some unto that subdivision , which comprehendeth gemmes ; transparent and resembling glasse or Ice , made of a lentous colament of earth , drawne from the most pure and limpid juyce thereof , owing unto the coldnesse of the earth some concurrence or coadjuva●cy , but not its immediate determination and efficiency , which are wrought by the hand of its concretive spirit , the seeds of petrification and Gorgon within it selfe ; as we may conceive in stones and gems , as Diamonds , Beryls , Saphires and the like , whose generation we cannot with satisfaction confine unto the remote activity of the Sun , or the common operation of coldnesse in the earth , but may more safely referre it unto a lapidificall ●uccity , and congelitive principle which determines prepared materials unto specificall concretions . And therefore I feare we commonly consider subterranities not in contemplations sufficiently respective unto the creation . For though Moses have left no mention of minerals , nor made any other description then sutes unto the apparent and visible creation ; yet is there unquestionably , a very large Classis of creatures in the earth farre above the condition of elementarity : And although not in a distinct and indisputable way of vivency , or answering in all points the properties or affections of plants , yet in inferiour and descending constitutions , they do like these containe specificall distinctions , and are determined by seminalities ; that is created , and defined seeds committed unto the earth from the beginning . Wherein although they attaine not the indubitable requisites of Animation , yet have they a neere affinity thereto . And though we want a proper name and expressive appellation , yet are they not to be closed up in the generall name of concretions , or lightly passed over as onely Elementary , and Subterraneous m●xtions . The principle and most gemmary affection is its Tralucency ; as for irradiancy or sparkling which is found in many gems it is not discoverable in this , for it commeth short of their compactnesse and durity : and therefore it requireth not the Eme●ry , as Diamonds or Topaze , but will receive impression from steele , more easily then the Turchois . As for its diaphanity or perspicuity , it enjoyeth that most eminently , and the reason thereof is its continuity , as having its earthly & salinous parts so exactly resolved , that its body is left imporous and not discreted by atomicall terminations . For , that continuity of parts , is the cause of perspicuity , is made perspicuous by two wayes of ●xperiment , that is either in effecting transparency in those bodyes which were not so before , or at least far short of the additionall degree . So snow becomes transparent upon liquation , so hornes and bodyes resolveable into continued parts or gelly . The like is observable in oyled paper , wherein the interstitial divisions being continuated by the accession of oyle , it becommeth more transparent , and admits the visible rayes with lesse umbrosity . Or else by rendring those bodies opacus which were before pellucide and perspicuous . So glasse which was before diaphanous , being by powder reduced into multiplicity of superficies , becomes an opacus body , and will not transmit the light : and so it is in crystall ●owdered , and so it is also evident before ; for if it be made hot in a c●usible , and presently projected upon water , it will grow dim , and abate its diaphanity , for the water entring , the body begets a division of parts , and a termination of Atoms united before unto continuity . The ground of this opinion might be , first the conclusions of some men from experience , for as much as Crystall is found sometimes in rockes , and in some places not much unlike the stirious or stillicidious dependencies of Ice ; which notwithstanding may happen either in places which havee been forsaken or left bare by the earth , or may be petrifications , or Minerall indurations , like other gemmes proceeding from percolations of the earth disposed unto such concretions . The second and most common ground is from the name Crystallus , whereby in Greeke , both Ice and Crystall are expressed , which many not duly considering , have from their community of name , conceived a community of nature , and what was ascribed unto the one , not unsitly appliable unto the other . But this is a fallacy of Aequivocation , from a society in name inferring an Identity in nature . By this fallacy was he deceived that drank Aqua fortis for strong water : By this are they deluded , who conceive sperma Coeti ( which is a bituminous superfluitance on the Sea ) to be the spawne of the Whale ; Or take sanguis draconis , ( which is the gumme of a tree ) to be the blood of a Dragon . By the same Logick we may inferre , the Crystalline humor of the eye , or rather the Crystalline heaven above , to be of the substance of Crystall below ; Or that Almighty God sendeth downe Crystall , because it is delivered in the vulgar translation , Psal. 47. Mittit Crystallum suum sicut Buccellas : which translation although it literally expresse the Septuagint , yet is there no more meant thereby , then what our translation in plaine English expresseth ; that is , hee casteth forth his Ice like morsels , or what Tremellius and Junius as clearly deliver , De●icit gelu suum sicut frusta coram frigore eius quis consistet ? which proper and Latine expressions , had they been observed in ancient translations , elder Expositers had not beene misguided by the Synonomy , nor had they afforded occasion unto Austen , the Glosse , Lyranus , and many others , to have taken up the common conceit , and spoke of this text conformably unto the opinion rejected . CHAP. II. Concerning the Loadstone . Of things particularly spoken thereof evidently or probably true . Of things generally beleeved , or particularly delivered , manifestly or probably false . In the first of the Magneticall vertue of the earth , of the foure motions of the stone , that is , its Verticity or direction , its Attraction or Coition , its declination , its Variation , and also of its Antiquity . In the second a rejection of sundry opinions and relations thereof , Naturall , Medicall , Historicall , Magicall . ANd first we conceive the earth to be a Magneticall body . A Magnetical body , we term not only that which hath a power attractive , but that which seated in a convenient medium naturally disposeth it self to one invariable and fixed situation . And such a Magnetical vertue we conceive to be in the Globe of the earth ; whereby as unto its naturall points and proper terms it disposeth it self unto the poles , being so framed , constituted & ordered unto these points , that those parts which are now at the poles , would not naturally abide under the Aequator , nor Green-land remain in the place of Magellanica ; and if the whole earth were violently removed , yet would it not fo●goe its primi●ive points , nor pitch in the East or West , but return unto its polary position again . For though by compactnesse or gravi●y it may acquire the lowest place , and become the center of the universe , yet that it makes good that point , not varying at all by the accession of bodyes upon , or secession thereof , from its surface pertu●bing the equilibration of either Hemi●pheare ( whereby the altitude of the starres might vary ) or that it strictly maintaines the north and southerne points , that neither upon the moti●ns of the heavens , ayre and winds without , large eruptions and d●v●sion of parts within , its polar pa●ts should never incline or veere unto the Aequator ( whereby the latitude of places should also vary ) it cannot so well be salved from gravity as a magneticall verticity . This is probably that foundation the wisdome of the Creator h●th laid unto the earth , and in this sense we may more nearly apprehend , and sensibly make out the expressions of holy Scripture , as that of Ps. 93. 1. Firma vit orbem terrae qui non commovebitur , he hath made the round world so sure that it cannot be moved : as when it is said by J●b , Extendit Aquilonem super vacuo , &c. Hee stretcheth forth the North upon the empty place , and hangeth the earth upon nothing . And this is the most probable answer unto that great question , Job ●8 . whereupon are the foundations of the earth fastened , or who laid the corner stone thereof ? Had they been acquainted with this principle , Anaxagoras , Socrates and Democritus had better made out the ground of this stabili●y : Xen●phanes had not been faine to say it had no bottome , and ●h●les Milesius to make it swim in water . Now whether the earth stand still , or moveth circularly , we may concede this Magneticall stability : For although it move , in that conversion the poles and center may still remaine the same , as is conceived in the Magneticall bodies of heaven , especially J●piter and the Sunne ; which according to Galileus , Kepler , and Fabr●cius , are observed to have Dineticall motions and certaine revolutions abou● their proper centers ; and though the one in about the space of ten dayes , the other in lesse then one , accomplish this revolution , yet do they observe a constant habitude unto their poles and firme themselves thereon in their gyration . Nor is the vigour of this great body included only in is selfe , or circumferenced by its surface ▪ but diffused at indeterminate distances through the ayre , water and bodyes circumjacent ; exciting and impregnating magneticall bodyes within it surface or without it , and performing in a secret and invisible way what we evidently behold effected by the Loadstone . For these effluxions penetrate all bodyes , and like the species of visible objects are ever ready in the medium , and lay hold on all bodyes proportionate or capable of their action ; those bodyes likewise being of a congenerous nature doe readily receive the impressions of their motor ; and if not fettered by their gravity , conforme themselves to situations , wherein they best unite unto their Animator . And this will sufficiently appeare from the observations that are to follow , which can no better way bee made out then this wee speake of the magneticall vigour of the earth . Now whether these effluvi●ms do flye by streated Atomes and winding particles as Renatus des Cartes conceaveth , or glide by streames attracted from either pole and hemispheare of the earth unto the Aequator , as Sir Kenelme Digby excellently declareth , it takes not away this vertue of the earth , but more distinctly sets downe the gests and progresse thereof , and are conceits of eminent use to salve magneticall phenomena's . And as in Astronomy those hypotheses though never so strange are best esteemed which best do salve apparencies , so surely in Philosophy those principles ( though seeming monstrous ) may with advantage be embraced , which best confirme experiment , and afford the readiest reason of observation . And truly the doctrine of effluxions , their penetrating natures , their invisible paths , and insuspected effects , are very considerable ; for besides this magneticall one of the earth , severall effusions there may be from divers other bodies , which invisibly act their parts at any time , and perhaps through any medium , a part of Philosophy but yet in discovery , and will I feare prove the last leafe to be turned over in the booke of Nature . First , therefore it is evidently true and confirmable by every experiment , that steele and good Iron never excited by the Loadstone , discover in themselves a verticity ; that is , a directive or polary faculty , whereby conveniently they do septentrionate at one extreme , and Australize at another ; & this is manifestible in long and thin plates of steel perforated in the middle and equilibrated , or by an easier way in long wires equiponderate with untwisted silke and soft wax ; for in this manner pendulous they will conforme themselves Meridionally , directing one extreame unto the North , another to the South . The same is also manifest in steele wires thrust through little spheres or globes of Corke and floated on the water , or in naked needles gently let fall thereon , for so disposed they will not rest untill they have ●ound out the Meridian , and as neere as they can lye parallell unto the axis of the earth : Sometimes the eye , sometimes the point Northward in divers Needles , but the same point alwayes in most , conforming themselves unto the whol● earth , in the same manner as they doe unto every Loadstone ; For if a needle untoucht be hanged above a Loadstone , it will convert into a parallel position thereto ; for in this situation it can best receive its verticity and be excited proportionably at both extremes : now this direction proceeds not primitively from themselves , but is derivative and contracted from the magneticall effluxions of the earth , which they have winded in their hammering and formation , or else by long continuance in one position , as wee shall declare hereafter . It is likewise true what is delivered of Irons heated in the fire , that they contract a verticity in their refrigeration ; for heated red hot and cooled in the meridian from North to South , they presently contract a polary power , and being poysed in ayre or water convert that part unto the North which respected that point in its refrigeration ; so that if they had no sensible verticity before it may be acquired by this way , or if they had any , it might be exchanged by contrary position in the cooling : for by the fire they omit not onely many drossie and scorious parts , but whatsoever they had received either from the earth or loadstone , and so being naked and despoiled of all verticity , the magneticall Atomes invade their bodies with more effect and agility . Neither is it onely true what Gilbertus first observed , that Irons refrigerated North and South acquire a Directive faculty , but if they be cooled upright and perpendicularly they will also obtaine the same ; that part which is cooled toward the North on this side the Aequator , converting it selfe unto the North , and attracting the South point of the Needle : the other and highest extreme respecting the South , and attracting the Northerne according unto the Laws Magneticall : for ( what must be observed ) contrary poles or faces attract each other , as the North the South , and the like decline each other , as the North the North. Now on this side of the Aequator , that extreme which is next the earth is animated unto the North , and the contrary unto the South ; so that in Coition it applyes it selfe quite oppositely , the coition or attraction being contrary to the verticity or Direction . Contrary if wee speake according unto common use , yet alike if we conceave the virtue of the North pole to diffuse it self and open at the South , and the South at the North againe . This polarity Iron refrigeration upon extremity and in defect of a Loadstone might serve to invigorate and touch a needle any where ; and this , allowing variation , is also the truest way at any season to discover the North or South ; and surely farre more certaine then what is affi●med of the graines and circles in trees , or the figure in the roote of Ferne. For if we erect a red hot wire untill it coole , then hang it up with wax and untwisted silke , where the lower end and that which cooled next the earth doth rest , that is the Northerne point ; and this we affirme will still be true , whether it be cooled in the ayre or extinguished in water , oyle of vitrioll , Aqua fortis , or Quicksilver . And this is also evidenced in culinary utensils and Irons that often feele the force of fire , as tongs , fireshovels , prongs and Andirons ; all which acquire a magneticall and polary condition , and being suspended , convert their lower extremes unto the North , with the same attracting the Southerne point of the Needle . For easier experiment if wee place a Needle touched at the foote of tongues or andirons , it will obvert or turne aside its lyllie or North point , and conforme its cuspis or South extreme unto the andiron . The like verticity though more obscurely is also contracted by brickes and tiles , as wee have made triall in some taken out of the backs of chimneys . Now to contract this Direction , there needs not a totall ignition , nor is it necessary the Irons should bee red hot all over . For if a wire be heated onely at one end , according as that end is cooled upward or downeward , it respectively acquires a verticity , as we have declared before in wires totally candent . Nor is it absolutely requisite they should be exactly cooled perpendicularly , or strictly lye in the meridia● , for whether they be refrigerated inclinatorily or somewhat Aequinoxially , that is toward the Easterne or Westerne points though in a lesser degree , they discover some verticity . Nor is this onely true in Irons but in the Loadstone it selfe ; for if a Loadstone be made red hot in the fire it amits the magneticall vigour it had before in it selfe , and acquires another from the earth in its refrigeration ; for that part which cooleth toward the earth will acquire the respect of the North , and attract the Southerne point or cuspis of the Needle . The experiment hereof we made in a Loadstone of a parallellogram or long square figure , wherein only inverting the extremes as it came out of the fire , wee altered the poles or faces thereof at pleasure . It is also true what is delivered of the Direction and coition of Irons that they contract a verticity by long and continued position ; that is , not onely being placed from North to South , and lying in the meridian , but respecting the Zenith and perpendicular unto the center of the earth , as is most manifest in barres of windowes , casements , hindges and the like ; for if we present the Needle unto their lower extremes , it wheeles about it and turnes its Southerne point unto them . The same condition in long time doe bricks contract which are placed in walls , and therefore it may be a fallible way to finde out the meridian by placing the Needle on a wall for some bricks therein which by a long and continued position , are often magnetically enabled to distract the polarity of the Needle . Lastly , Irons doe manifest a verticity not only upon refrigeration and constant situation , but ( what is wonderfull and advanceth the magneticall hypothesis ) they evidence the same by meer position according as they are inverted ▪ and their extreams disposed respectively unto the earth . For if an iron or steele not formerly excited , be held perpendicularly or inclinatorily unto the needle , the lower end thereof will attract the cuspis or southerne point ; but if the same extream be inverted and held under the needle , it will then attract the lilly or northerne point ; for by inversion it changeth its direction acquired before , and receiveth a new and southerne polarity from the earth as being the upper extreame . Now if an iron be touched before , it varyeth not in this manner , for then it admits not this magneticall impression , as being already informed by the Loadstone and polarily determined by its pr●action . And from these grounds may we best determine why the Northern pole of the Loadstone attracteth a greater weight then the Southerne on this side the Equator , why the stone is best preserved in a naturall and polary situation ; and why as Gilbertus observeth , it respecteth that pole out of the earth which it regarded in its minereall bed and subterraneous position . It is likewise true and wonderfull what is delivered of the Inclination or Declination of the Loadstone ; that is , the descent of the needle below the plaine of the Horizon : for long needles which stood before upon their axis parallell unto the Horizon , being vigorously excited , incline and bend downeward , depressing the North extreame below the Horizon ; that is the North on this , the South on the other side of the Equator , and at the very Lyne or middle circle of the Earth stand parallell , and deflecteth neither . And this is evidenced not only from observations of the needle in severall parts of the earth , but sundry experiments in any part thereof , as in a long steele , wires equilibrated or evenly ballanced in the ayre ; for excited by a vigorous Loadstone it will somewhat depresse it s animated extreme , and interest the horizontall circumference . It is also manifest in a needle pierced through a globe of Cork so cut away and pared by degrees that it will swim under water , yet sinke not unto the bottome , which may be well effected ; for if the corke bee a thought too light to sinke under the surface , the body of the water may be attenuated with spirits of wine ; if too heavy , it may be incrassated with salt ; and if by chance too much be added , it may againe be thinned by a proportionable addition of fresh water : if then the needle be taken out , actively touched and put in againe , it will depresse and bow down its northerne head toward the bottome , and advance its southerne extremity toward the brim . This way invented by Gilbertus may seem of difficulty ; the same with lesse labour may be observed in a needled sphere of corke equally contiguous unto the surface of the water ; for if the needle be not exactly equiponderant , that end which is a thought too light , if touched becommeth even ; that needle also which will but just swim under water if forcibly touched will sinke deeper , and sometime unto the bottome . If likewise that inclinatory vertue be destroyed by a touch from the contrary pole , that end which before was elevated will then decline ; & this perhaps might be observed in some scales exactly ballanced , and in such needles which for their bulke can hardly be supported by the water . For if they be powerfully excited & equally let fall , they commonly sink down and break the water at that extream wherat they were septentrionally excited , & by this way it is conceived there may be some fraud in the weighing of precious commodities , and such as carry a value in quarter grains , by placing a powerfull Loadstone above or below , according as we intend to depres or elevate one extrem . Now if these magneticall emissions bee only qualities , and the gravity of bodyes incline them only unto the earth ; surely that which moveth other bodyes to descent carryeth not the stroak in this , but rather the magneticall alliciency of the earth , unto which alacrity it applyeth it selfe , and in the very same way unto the whole earth , as it doth unto a single Loadstone : for if an untouched needle be at a distance suspended over a Loadstone , it will not hang parallel , but decline at the north extreme , and at that part will first salute its Director . Again , what is also wonderfull , this inclination is not invariable ; for as it is observed just under the line the needle lyeth parallel with the Horizon , but sayling north or south it beginneth to incline , and increaseth according as it approacheth unto either pole , and would at last endeavour to erect it selfe ; and this is no more then what it doth upon the Loadstone , and that more plainly upon the Terrella or sphericall magnet geographically set out with circles of the Globe . For at the Aequator thereof the needle will stand rectangularly , but approaching northward toward the tropick it will regard the stone obliquely ; & when it attaineth the pole directly , and if its bulk be no impediment , erect it self and stand perp●ndicularly thereon . And therefore upon strict observation of this inclination in severall latitudes & due records preserved , instruments are made whereby without the help of Sun or Star , the latitude of the place may be discovered ; and yet it appears the observations of men have not as yet been so just & equall as is desirable , for of those tables of declination which I have perused , there are not any two that punctually agree , though som have been thoght exactly calculated , especially that which Ridley received frō Mr. Brigs in our time Geometry Professor in Oxford . It is also probable what is delivered concerning the variation of the compasse that is the cause and ground thereof , for the manner as being confirmed by observation we shall not at all dispute . The variation of the compasse is an Arch of the Horizon intercepted between the true and magneticall meridian , or more plainly , a deflexion and siding East and West from the true meridian . The true meridian is a major circle passing through the poles of the world , and the Zenith or Vertex of any place , exactly dividing the East from the West . Now on this lyne the needle exactly lyeth not , but diverts and varieth its point , that is the North point on this side the Aequator , the South on the other ; somtimes unto the East , sometime toward the West , and in some few places varieth not at all . First , therfore it is observed that betwixt the shore of Ireland , France , Spaine , Guinie and the Azores , the North point varieth toward the East , and that in some variety ; at London it varieth eleven degrees , at Antwerpe nine , at Rome but five , at some parts of the Azores it deslecteth not , but lyeth in the true meridian on the other side of the Azores ; and this side the Equator the north point of the needle wheeleth to the West , so that in the latitude of 36. neare the shore , the variation is about eleven degrees ; but on the other side the Equator , it is quite otherwise : for about Capo Frio in Brasilia , the south point varieth twelve degrees unto the West , and about the mouth of the Straites of Magellan five or six ; but elongating from the coast of Brasilia toward the shore of Africa it varyeth Eastward , and ariving at Capo de las Agullas , it resteth in the Meridian , and looketh neither way . Now the cause of this variation may be the inequalitie of the earth , variously disposed , and differently intermixed with the Sea : withall the different disposure of its magneticall vigor in the eminencies and stronger parts thereof ; for the needle naturally endeavours to conforme unto the Meridian , but being distracted driveth that way where the greater & most powerfuller part of the earth is placed , which may be illustrated from what hath been delivered before , and may be conceived by any that understands the generalities of Geographie . For whereas on this side the Meridian , or the Isles of Azores , where the first Meridian is placed , the needle varieth Eastward , it may bee occasioned by that vast Tract of earth , that is , Europe , Asia , and Africa , seated toward the East , and disposing the needle that way : For arriving at some part of the Azores , or Islands of Saint Michaels , which have a middle situation betweene these continents , and that vast and almost answerable Tract of America , it seemeth equally distracted by both , and diverting unto neither , doth parallell and place it self upon the true Meridian . But sayling farther it veers its Lilly to the West , and regardeth that quarter wherein the land is nearer or greater ; and in the same latitude as it approacheth the shoare augmenteth its variation . And therefore as some observe , if Columbus or whosoever first discoved America , had apprehended the cause of this variation , having passed more then halfe the way , he might have been confirmed in the discovery , and assuredly foretold there lay a vast and mighty continent toward the West . The reason I confesse , and inference is good , but the instance perhaps not so . For Columbus knew not the variation of the compasse , whereof Sebastian Cabot first took notice , who after made discovery in the Northern parts of that continent . And it happened indeed that part of America was first discovered , which was on 〈◊〉 side fa●thest distant , that is Jamaica , Cuba , and the Isles in the Bay of M●xico . And from this variation do some new discoverers deduce a probability in the attempts of the Northerne passage toward the Indies . Now because where the greater continents are joyned , the action and ●ffl●ence is also greater , therefore those needles do suffer the greatest variation which are in Countreys which most do feel that Action . A●d therefore hath Rome far lesse variation then London ; for on the West side of Rome , are seated the great continents of France , Spaine , Germ●ny , which take of the exuperance and in some way ballance the vigour of the E●stern parts ; but unto England there is almost no earth W●st ▪ but the whole extent of Europe and Asia , lyeth E●stward , and therfore at London it varieth eleven dgerees , that is almost one Rhomb . Thus also by reason of the great continent of Brasilia , Peru , and Chili , the needle deflecteth toward the land twelve degrees ; but at the straits of M●gellan where the land is narrowed , and the Sea on the o●her side , it varyeth but five or six . And so likewise , because the Cape 〈◊〉 Agullas hath Sea on both sides near it , and other land remote and as it were aequid●stant from it , therefore at that point the needle conforms unto the true Meridian , and is not distract by the vicinity of Adjacencyes . And this is the generall and great cause of variation . But if in certaine creekes and valleys the needle prove irregular , and vary beyond expect●nce , it may be imputed unto some vigorous part of the earth , or Magneticall eminence not far distant . And this was the invention of D r Gilbert not many yeeres past , a Physition in London . And therefore although some assume the invention of its direction , and others have had the glory of the Carde , yet in the experiments , grounds , and causes thereof , England produced the Father Philosopher , and discovered more in it , then Columbus or Americus did ever by it . It is also probable what is conceived of its Antiquity , that the knowledge of its polary power and direction unto the North was unknowne unto the Ancients , and though Levinus Lemnius , and Caelius Calcagninus , are of another beliefe , is justly placed with new inventions by Pancirollus ; for their Achilles and strongest argument is an expression in Plautus , a very ancient Author , and contemporary unto Ennius . Hic ventus jam secundus est cape modo versoriam Now this ve●soriam they construe to be the compasse , which notwithstanding according unto Pineda , who hath discussed the point , Turnebus , Cabeus , & divers others , is better interpreted the rope that helps to turne the ship ; or as we say , doth make it tack about ; the Compasse , declaring rather the ship is tu●ned , then con●erring unto its conversion . As for the long expeditions & sundry voiages of elder times , which might confirm the antiquity of this invention , it is not improbable they were performed by the helpe of starres ; and so might the Phaenicean navigators , and also Vlysses saile about the Mediterranean , by the flight of birds , or keeping near the shore , and so might Hanno coast about Africa , or by the helpe of oares as is expressed in the voyage of Jonah . And whereas it is contended that this ve●ticity was not unknowne unto Salomon , in whom is presumed a universality of knowledge , it will as forcibly follow he knew the Arte of Typography , powder and gunnes , or had the Philosophers stone , yet sent unto Ophir for gold . It is not to be denyed , that beside his politicall wisdome ; his knowledge in Philosophie was very large , and perhaps from his workes therein , the ancient Philosophers especially Aristotle , who had the assistance of Alexanders acquirements , collected great observables , yet if he knew the use of the Compasse , his ships were surely very s●ow , that made a three yeares voyage from Eziongeber in the red Sea unto Ophir , which is supposed to be Taprobana or Malaca in the Indies , not many moneths sayle , and since in the same or lesser time , Drake and Candish performed their voyage about the earth . And as the knowledge of its verticity is not so old as some conceive , so is it more ancient then most beleeve ; nor had its discovery with gunnes , printing , or as many thinke , some yeers before the discovery of America ; for it was not unknowne unto Petrus Peregrinus a French man , who two hundred yeeres since hath left a Tract of the Magnet & a perpetual motion to be made thereby preserved by Gasserus . Paulus Venetus and about five hundred yeers past , Albertus Magnus , make mention hereof , and quoteth for it a book of Aristotle de lapide , which book although we find in the Catalogue of Laertius , yet with Cabeus I rather judge it to be the work of some Arabick writer , not many years before the dayes of Albertus . Lastly , It is likewise true what some have delivered of Crocus martis , that is , steele corroded with vineger , sulphur , or otherwise , and after reverberated by fire . For the Loadstone will not at all attract it , nor will it adhere , but lye therein like sand . This is to be understood of Crocus martis well reverberated , and into a violet colour : for common chalybs praeparatus , or corroded and powdered steele , the Loadstone attracts like ordinary filings of iron , and many times most of that which passeth for Crocus martis . So that this way may serve as a test of its preparation , after which it becommeth a very good medicine in fluxes . The like may be affirmed of Flakes of iron that are rusty and begin to tend unto earth ; for their cognation then expireth , and the Loadstone will not regard them . CHAP. III. Concerning the Loadstone , therein of sundry common opinions , and received relations , Naturall , Historicall , Medicall , Magicall . ANd first not onely a simple Hetorodox , but a very hard Parodox , it will seeme , and of great absurdity unto obstinate eares , if wee say attraction is unjustly appropriated unto the Loadstone , and that perhaps we speake not properly , when wee say vulgarly the Loadstone draweth Iron , and yet herein we should not want experiment and great authority . The words of Renatus des Cartes in his principles of Philosophy are very plain . Praeterea magnes trahet ferrum , sive potius magnes & ferrum ad invicem accedunt , neque enim ulla ibi tractio est , The same is solemnly determined by Cabius . Nec magnes trahit proprie ferrum , nec ferrum ad se magnetem provocat , sed ambo pari conatu ad invicem con●luunt . Concordant hereto is the assertion of Doctor Ridley , Physition unto the Emperour of Russia in his Tract of Magnetical bodies ; defining Magneticall attraction to be a naturall incitation and disposition conforming unto contiguitie , an union of one Magneticall body with an other , and no violent haling of the weak unto the stronger . And this is also the doctrine of Gilbertus , by whom this motion is termed coition , and that not made by any faculty attractive of one , but a Syndrome and concourse of each ; a coition alway of their vigours , and also of their bodies , if bulke or impediment prevent not , and therefore those contrary actions which slow from opposite poles or faces , are not so properly expulsion and attraction , as Sequela and Fuga a mutuall flight and following . The same is also confirmed by experiment ; for if a piece of iron be fastened in the side of a bowle or bason of water , a Loadstone swimming freely in a boat of cork , will presently make unto it . And so if a steele or knife untouched be offered toward the needle that is touched , the needle nimbly moveth toward it , and conformeth unto union with the steele that moveth not . Againe , If a Loadstone be finely filed , the atoms or dust thereof will adheare unto iron that was never touched , even as the powder of iron doth also unto the Loadstone . And lastly , If in two skiphs of cork , a Loadstone and steele be placed within the orbe of their activities , the one doth not move , the other standing still , but both hoise sayle and steere unto each other ; so that if the Loadstone attract , the steele hath also its attraction ; for in this action the Alliciency is reciprocall , which joyntly felt , they mutually approach and run into each others armes . And therefore surely more moderate expressions become this action , then what the Ancients have used , which some have delivered in the most violent termes of their language , so Austine cals it , Mirabilem ferri rap●orem : Hippocrates , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Lapis qui ferrum rapit . Galen disputing against Epicurus useth the terme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . but that is also too violent : among the Ancients Aristotle spake most warily . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Lapis qui ferrum movet : and in some tollerable acception do runne the expressions of Aquinas , Scaliger and Cusanus . Many relations are made , and great expectations are raised from the Magnes Carneus , or a Loadstone , that hath a faculty to attract not onely Iron but flesh ; but this upon enquiry , and as Cabeus hath also observed , is nothing else but a weake an inanimate kinde of Loadstone , veyned here and there with a few magneticall and ferreous lines , but chiefly consisting of a bolary and clammy substance , whereby it adheres like Haematites , or Terra Lemnia , unto the Lipps , and this is that stone which is to be understood , when Physitions joyn it with Aetites or the Eagle stone , and promise therein a vertue against abortion . There is sometime a mistake concerning the variation of the compasse , and therein one point is taken for another . For beyond the Aequator some men account its variation by the diversion of the Northerne point , whereas beyond that circle the Southerne point is soveraigne , and the North submits his preheminency . For in the Southerne coast either of America or Africa , the Southerne point deflects and varieth toward the land , as being disposed and spirited that way by the meridionall and proper Hemisphere . And therefore on that side of the earth the varying point is best accounted by the South . And therefore also the writings of some , and Maps of others , are to be enquired , that make the needle decline unto the East twelve degrees at Capo Frio , and sixe at the straits of Magellan , accounting hereby one point for another , and preferring the North in the liberties and province of the South . But certainely false it is what is commonly affirmed and beleeved , that Garlick doth hinder the attraction of the Loadstone ; which is notwithstanding delivered by grave and worthy Writers ; by Pliny , Solinus , Ptolomy , Plutarch , Albertus , Mathiolus , Ru●us , Langius , and many more . An effect as strange as that of Homers Moly , and the Garlick the gods bestowed upon Ulysses . But that it is evidently f●lse , many experiments declare . For an Iron wire heated red hot and quenched in the juyce of Garlick , doth notwithstanding contract a verticity from the earth , and attracteth the Southerne point of the Needle . If also the tooth of a Loadstone be covered or stuck in Garlik , it will notwithstanding attract and animate any Needles excited and fixed in Garlick untill they begin to rust , doe yet retaine their attractive and polary respects . Of the same stampe is that which is obtruded upon us by Authors ancient and moderne , that an Adamant or Diamond prevents or suspends the attraction of the Loadstone , as is in open termes delivered by Pliny . Adam as dissidet cum Magnete Lapide ut juxta positus ferrū non patiatur abstrahi , a●t si admotus magnes apprehenderit , rapiat atque auferat . For if a Diamond be placed betweene a needle and a Loadstone , there will neverthelesse ensue a Coition even over the body of the Diamond : and an easie matter it is to touch or excite a needle through a Diamond , by placing it at the tooth of a Loadstone , and therefore the relation is false , or our estimation of these gems untrue ; nor are they Diamonds which carry that name amongst us . It is not suddenly to be received what Paracelsus in his booke De generatione rerum , affirmeth , that if a Loadstone be annointed with Mercuriall oyle , or onely put into Quicksilver , it omitteth its attraction for ever . For we have found that Loadstones and touched needles which have laid long time in Quicksilver have not amitted their attraction , and we also finde that red hot needles or wires extinguished in quick-silver , do yet acquire a verticity according to the Laws of position in extinction . Of greater repugnancy unto reason is that which he delivers concerning its graduation , that heated in fire & often extinguished in oyle of Mars or Iron , it acquires an ability to extract or draw forth a naile fastened in a wall ; for , as we have declared before , the vigor of the Loadstone is destroyed by fire , nor will it be reimpregnated by any other Magnete then the earth . True it is , and we shall not deny , that besides fire some other wayes there are of its destruction , as Age , Ruste , and what is least dreamt on an unnaturall or contrary situation ; for being impolarily adjoyned unto a more vigorous Loadstone , it will in a short time exchange it poles , or being kept in undue position , that is , not lying on the meridian or with its poles inverted , it receaves in longer time impaire in activity exchange of faces , and is more powerfully preserved by site then by the dust of steele . But the sudden and surest way is fire , as we have declared before : that is , fire not onely actuall but potentiall ; the one surely and suddenly , the other slowly and imperfectly ; the one changing , the other destroying the figure . For if distilled Vinegar or Aqua-fortis be powred upon the powder of Loadstone , the subsiding powder dryed , retaines some magneticall vertue , and will be attracted by the Loadstone : but if the menstruum or dissolvent be evaporated to a consistence , and afterward doth shoote into Icycles or crystalls , the Loadstone hath no power upon them , and if in a full dissolution of steele a separation of parts be made by precipitation or exhalation , the exsiccated powder hath lost its wings and ascends not u●to the Loadstone . And though a Loadstone fired do presently omit its proper vertue , and according to the position in cooling contracts a new verticity from the earth , yet if the same be laid a while in Aqua fortis or other corrosive water , and taken out before a considerable corrosion , it still reserves its attraction , and will convert the Needle according to former polarity . It is improbable what Pliny affirmeth concerning the object of its attraction , that it attracts not only ferreous bodies , but also liquorem vitri , for in the body of glasse there is no serreous or magneticall nature which might occasion attraction . For of the glasse we use , the purest is made of the finest sand and the ashes of Chali or Glasseworte , and the courser or greene sort of the ashes of brake or other plants . Beside , vitrification is the last or utmost fusion of a body vitrifiable , and is performed by a strong and violent fire , which keeps the melted glasse red hot . Now certaine it is , and we have shewed it before , that the Loadstone will not attract even steele it selfe that is candent , much lesse the incongenerous body of glasse being fired . For fire destroyes the Loadstone , and therefore it declines it in its owne defence , and seekes no union with it . But that the Magnet attracteth more then common Iron , we can affirme . It attracteth the Smyris or Emery in powder , It draweth the shining or glassie powder brought from the Indies , and usually implyed in writing dust . There is also in Smiths ci●ders by some adhesion of Iron whereby they appeare as it were glazed , sometime to bee found a magneticall operation , for some thereof applyed have power to move the Needle . It is also improbable and something singular what some conceive , and Eusebius Nierembergius a late writer and Jesuit of Spain delivers , that the body of man is magneticall , and being placed in a boate , the vessell will never rest untill the head respecteth the North ; if this be true , the bodies of Christians doe lye unnaturally in their graves , and the Jews have fallen upon the natural position , who in the reverence of their Temple , do place their beds from North to South . This opinion confirmed would much advance the microcosmicall conceite , and commend the Geography of Paracelsus ; who according to the cardinall points of the world divideth the body of man , and therefore working upon humane ordure ▪ and by long preparation rendring it odiferous , he termes it Zibeta Occidentalis , Westerne Civet ; making the face the East , but the posteriors the America or Westerne part of his microcosme . The verity or rather falsity hereof , might easily be tried in Wales , where there are portable boats , and made of leather , which would convert upon the impulsion of any verticity , and seeme to bee the same whereof in his description of Brittaine , Caesar hath left some mention . Another kinde of verticity , is that which Angelus doce mihi jus , alias , Michael Sundevogis , in a Tract de sulphure , discovereth in Vegetables , from sticks let fall or depressed under water ; which equally framed and permitted unto themselves , will ascend at the upper end , or that which was verticall in its vegetation , wherein notwithstanding , as yet , we have not found satisfaction ; although perhaps too greedy of magnallities , we are apt to make but favourable experiments concerning welcome truths , and such desired verities . It is also wondrous strange and untrue what Laelius Bisciola reporteth , that if unto ten ounces of Loadstone one of Iron be added , it encreaseth not unto eleven , but weighs ten ounces still : a relation inexcusable in the title of his worke , Horae subsecivae , or leasureable howres : the examination being as ready as the relation , and the falsity tryed as easily as delivered : nor is it to be omitted what is taken up by Caesius Bernardus a late Mineralogist , and originally confirmed by Porta , that needles touched with a Diamond contract a verticity , even as they doe with a Loadstone , which will not consist with experiment . And therefore , as Gilbertus obse●veth , he might be deceived , in touching such needles with Diamonds , which had a verticity before , as we have declared most needles to have , and so had he touched them with gold or silver , he might have concluded a magneticall vertue therein . In the same forme may we place Fracastorius his attraction of silver , Philostratus his Panturbes , Apollodorus , and Beda his relation of the Loadstone that attracted onely in the night : but most inexcusable is Franciscus Rueus , a man of our own profession , who in his Discourse of gemmes mentioned in the Apocalyps , undertakes a Chapter of the Loadstone ; wherein substantially and upon experiment he scarce delivereth any thing , making enumeration of its traditionall qualities , whereof he seemeth to beleeve many , and some of those above , convicted by experience , he is fain to salve as impostures of the Devill . But Boetius de Boot Physi●ian unto Rodulphus the second , hath recompenced this defect ; and in his Tract , de lapidibus & gemmis , speakes very materially hereof , and his discourse is consonant unto experience and reason . As for relations Historicall , though many there be of lesse account , yet two alone deserve consideration ; the first concerneth magneticall rockes , and attractive mountaines in severall parts of the earth . The other the tombe of Mahomet and bodies suspended in the aire . Of rocks magneticall there are likewise two relations ; for some are delivered to be in the Indies , and some in the extremity of the North , and about the very pole ; the Northerne account is commonly ascribed unto Olaus Magnus Archbishop of Upsale , who out of his predecessour Joannes , Saxo , and others , compiled a history of some Northerne Nations ; but this assertion we have not discovered in that worke of his which passeth among us , and should beleeve his Geographie herein no more then that in the first line of his booke , when he affirmeth that Biarmia ( which is not seventy degrees in latitude ) hath the pole for its Zenith ▪ and Equinoctiall for the Horizon . Now upon this foundation how uncertaine soever men have erected mighty illations , ascribing thereto the cause of the needles direction , and conceiving the ●ffluxions from these mountaines and rockes invite the lilly toward the north ; which conceit though countenanced by learned men , is not made out either by experience or reason ; for no man hath yet attained or given a sensible account of the pole by some degrees ; it is also observed the needle doth very much vary as it approacheth the pole , whereas were there such direction from the rocks , upon a nearer approachment it would more directly respect them . Beside were there such magneticall rocks under the pole , yet being so far removed they would produce no such effect ; for they that saile by the Isle of Flua now called Elba in the Thuscan sea which abounds in veynes of Loadstone , observe no variation or inclination of the needle , much lesse may they expect a direction from rocks at the end of the earth . And lastly , men that ascribe thus much unto rocks of the north must presume or discover the like magneticalls at the south : For in the southern seas and far beyond the Aequator , variations are large , and declinations as constant as in the northerne Ocean . The other relation of Loadstone , mines , and rocks , in the shore of India is delivered of old by Plinie ; wherein saith he , they are so placed both in abundance and vigor , that it proves an adventure of hazard to passe those coasts in a ship with Iron nailes . S●rapion the Moore an Author of good esteeme and reasonable antiquity , confirmeth the same , whose expression in the word magnes in this . The mine of this stone is in the Sea coast of India , whereto when Ships approach , there is no Iron in them which flyes not like a bird unto these mountains , and therefore their Ships are fastened not with Iron but wood , for otherwise they would bee torne to peeces . But this assertion how positive soever is contradicted by all Navigators that passe that way , which are now many and of our owne Nation , and might surely have been controuled by Nearchus the Admirall of Alexander , who not knowing the compasse , was faine to coast that shore . For the relation concerning Mahomet , it is generally beleeved his tombe at Medina Talnabi , in Arabia , without any visible supporters hangeth in the ayre betweene two Loadstones artificially contrived both above and below , which conceit is very fabulous , and evidently false from the testimony of ocular Testators ; who affirme his ●ombe is made of stone and lyeth upon the ground ; as besides others ▪ the learned Vossius observeth from Gabriel Sionita , & Joannes Hesronita , two Maronites in their relations hereof . Of such intention● and attempt by Mahometans we read in some relators , and that might be the occasion of the fable ; which by tradition of time and distance of place enlarged into the story of being accomplished : and this hath been promoted by attemps of the like nature ; for we read in Plinie that one Dinocrates began to Arche the Temple of Arsinoe in Alexandria with Loadstone , that so her statue might be suspended in the ayre to the amazement of the beholders ; and to lead on our credulity , herein confirmation may be drawne from History and Writers of good authority : so is it reported by Ruffinus , that in the Temple of Serapis there was an iron chariot suspended by Loadstones in the ayre , which stones removed , the chariot fell and dashed into peeces . The like doth Beda report of Bellerophons horse which framed of iron , and placed betweene two Loadstones with winges expansed , hung pendulous in the ayre . The verity of these stories we shall not further dispute their possibility , we may in some way determine ; if we conceive , what no man will deny , that bodies suspended in the aire have this suspension from one or many Loadstones placed both above and below it , or else by one or many placed only above it . Likewise the body to be suspended in respect of the Loadstone above , is placed first at a pendulous distance in the medium , or else attracted unto that site by the vigor of the Loadstone ; and so we first affirm that possible it is a body may be suspended between two Loadstones ; that is , it being so equally attracted unto both that it determineth it selfe unto neither : but surely this position will be of no duration ; for if the ayre be agitated or the body waved either way , it omits the equilibration and disposeth it selfe unto the nearest attractor . Again , it is not impossible ( though hardly fe●sible ) by a single Loadstone to suspend an iron in the ayre , the iron being artificially placed , and at a distance guided toward the stone , untill it find the newtrall point wherein its gravity just equalls the magneticall quality , the one exactly extolling as much as the other depresseth ; and thus must be interpreted Fracastorius . And lastly , impossible it is that if an iron rest upon the ground , and a Loadstone be placed over it , it should ever so arise as to hang in the way or medium ; for that vigor which at a distance is able to overcome the resistance of its gravity and to lift it up from the earth , will as it approacheth nearer be still more able to attract it , and it will never remaine in the middle that could not abide in the extreams ; and thus is to be understood Gilbertus . Now the way of Baptista Porta that by a thred fasteneth a needle to a table , and then so guides and orders the same , that by the attraction of the Loadstone it abideth in the aire , infringeth not this reason ; for this is a violent retention , and if the thred be loosened , the needle ascends and adheres unto the Attractor . The third consideration concerneth relations Medicall , wherein what ever effects are delivered , they are derived from its minerall and ferreous condition , or else magneticall operation . Unto the ferreous and minerall quality pertaineth what Dioscorides an ancient Writer and Souldier under Anthony and Cleopatra , affirmeth , that halfe a dram of Loadstone given with honey and water , proves a purgative medicine , and evacuateth grosse humors ; but this is a quality of great incertainty , for omitting the vehicle of water and honey , which is of a laxative power it selfe , the powder of some Loadstones in this dose doth rather constipate and binde , then purge and loosen the belly . And if sometimes it cause any laxity it is probably in the same way with iron and steele unprepared , which will disturbe some bodies , and worke by purge and vomit . And therefore , what is delivered in a booke ascribed unto Galen that it is a good medicine in dropsies , and evacuates the waters of persons so affected : It may I confesse by siccity and astriction afford a confirmation unto parts relaxed , and such as be hydropically disposed , and by these qualities it may be usefull in Hernias or Ruptures , and for these it is commended by Aetius , Aegineta and Orbasius , who only affirme that it containes the vertue of Haematites , and being burnt was sometimes vended for it . To this minerall condition belongeth what is delivered by some , that wounds which are made with weapons excited by the Loadstone , contract a malignity , and become of more difficult cure ; which neverthelesse is not to be found in the incision of Chyrurgions with knives and lancets touched , which leave no such effect behinde them . Hitherto must we also referre that affirmative which sayes the Loadstone is poyson , and therefore in the lists of poysons we finde it in many Authors ; but this our experience cannot confirme , and the practice of the King of Zeilan clearly contradicteth , who as Garcias ab Horto , Physitian unto the Spanish Viceroy delivereth , hath all his meat served up in dishes of Loadstone , and conceives thereby he preserveth the vigor of youth . But surely from a magneticall activity must be made out what is let fall by Aetius , that a Loadstone held in the hand of one that is podagricall doth either cure or give great ease in the gou● . Or what Marcellus Empericus affirmeth , that as an amulet it also cureth the head-ach , w ch are but additions unto its proper nature , and hopefull enlargements of its allowed attraction ; for perceiving its secret power to draw unto it selfe magneticall bodies , men have invented a new attraction to draw out the dolor and paine of any part . And from such grounds it surely became a philter , and was conceived a medicine of some venereall attraction , and therefore upon this stone they graved the Image of Venus according unto that of Claudian , Venerem magnetica gemma figurat . Hither must wee also referre what is delivered concerning its power to draw out of the body bullets and heads of arrows , and for the like intention is mixed up in plaisters : which course although as vaine and ineffectuall it be rejected by many good Authors , yet is it not me thinks so readily to be denyed , nor the practice of many ages and Physitians which have thus compounded plaisters , thus suddenly to be condemned , as may be observed in the Emplastrum divinum Nicolai , the Emplastrum nigrum of Augspurge , the Opodeldoch and At●ractivum of Paracelsus , with severall more in the Dispensatory of Wecker , and practise of Sennertus ; the cure also of Heurnias , or Ruptures in Pareus , and the method also of curation lately delivered by Daniel Beckherus , and approved by the Professors of Leyden in the Tract de Cultrivoro Prussiaco , 1636. that is , of a young man of Spruceland that casually swallowed downe a knife about ten inches long , which was cut out of his stomach and the wound healed up . In which cure to a●tract the knife to a convenient ●ituation , there was applyed a plaister made up with the powder of Loadstone . Now this kinde of practice Libavius , Gilbertus , and lately Swickardus in his Ars Magnetica , condemne , as vaine , and altogether unusefull ; and their reason is , because a Loadstone in powder hath no attractive power ; for in that forme it omits his polary respects , and looseth those parts which are the rule of its attraction : wherein to speake compendiously , if experiment hath not deceived us , we first affirme , that a Loadstone in powder omits not all attraction . For if the powder of a rich veine be in a reasonable quantity presented toward the Needle freely placed , it will not appeare to be void of all activity , but will be able to stir it ; nor hath it only a power to move the Needle in powder and by it selfe , but this will it also doe , if incorporated and mixed with plaisters , as we have made triall in the Emplastrum de Minio , with halfe an ounce of the masse , mixing a dram of Loadstone , for applying the magdaleon or roale unto the Needle it would both stir and attract it ; not equally in all parts , but more vigorously in some , according unto the mine of the stone more plen●ifully dispersed in the masse . And lastly , in the Loadstone powdered , the polary respects are not wholly destroyed ; for those diminutive particles are not atomicall or meerly indivisible , but consist of dimensions sufficient for their conditions , though in obscure effects . Thus if unto the powder of Loadstone or Iron we admove the North pole of the Loadstone , the powders or small divisions will erect and conforme themselves thereto : but if the South pole approach , they will subside , and inverting their bodies respect the Loadstone with the other extreame . And this will happen not only in a body of powder together , but in any particle or dust divided from it . Now though we affirme not these plaisters wholly ineffectuall , yet shall we not omit two cautions in their use , that therein the stone bee not too subtily powdered ; for it will better manifest its attraction in a more sensible dimension ; that where is desired a speedy effect , it may be considered whether it were not better to relinquish the powdered plaisters , and to apply an entyre Loadstone unto the part : And though the other be not wholly ineffectuall , whether this way be not more powerfull , and so might have been in the cure of the young man delivered by Beckerus . The last consideration , concerneth Magicall relations , in which account we comprehend effects derived and fathered upon hidden qualities , specifical forms , Antipathies and Sympathies , whereof from received grounds of Art , no reasons are derived . Herein relations are strange and numerous , men being apt in all ages to multiply wonders , and Philosophers dealing with admirable bodies as Historians have done with excellent men , upon the strength of their great atchievements , ascribing acts unto them not only false , but impossible , and exceeding truth as much in their relations , as they have others in their actions . Hereof we shall briefly mention some delivered by Authors of good ●steem , whereby we may discover the fabulous inventions of some , the credulous supinity of others , and the great disservice unto truth by both ; multiplying obscurities in nature , and authorising hidden qualities that are false , whereas wise men are ashamed there are so many true . And first ▪ Dioscorides puts upon it a shrewd quality , and such as men are apt enough to experiment , and therewith discovers the incontinencie of a wife by placing the Loadstone under her pillow ; for then shee will not be able to remaine in bed with her husband . The same he also makes a helpe unto theevery ; for theeves saith he , having a designe upon a house , doe make a fire at the foure corners thereof , and 〈◊〉 therein the fragments of Loadstone , whence ariseth a fume that so d●sturbeth the inhabitants , that they forsake the house and leave it to ●he spoyl of the robbers . This relation how ridiculous soever , hath Albertus taken up above a thousand years after , & Marbodeus the Frenchman hath continued it the same in Latine verse , which with the notes of Pictorious is currant unto our dayes . As strange must be the Litholmancy or divination from this stone , whereby as Tzetzes in his Chyliads delivers , Helenus the Prophet foretold the destruction of Troy ; and the Magick thereof , not safely to be beleeved , what was delivered by Orpheus , that sprinkled with water it will upon a question emit a voyce not much unlike an Infant . But surely the Loadstone of Laurentius Guascus the Physitian is never to be matched , wherewith as Cardane delivereth , whatsoever needles or bodies were touched , the wounds and punctures made thereby , were never felt at all . And yet as strange a vertue is that which is delivered by some that a Loadstone preserved in the salt of a Remora , acquires a power to attract gold out of the deepest Wells . Certainly a studied absurdity , not casually cast out , but plotted for a perpetuity : for the strangenesse of the effect ever to bee admired , and the difficulty of the tryall never to bee convicted . These conceits are of that monstrosity that they refute themselves in their recitements : there is another of better notice , and whispered thorow the world with some attention ; credulous and vulgar auditors readily beleeving it , and more judicious and distinctive heads , not altogether rejecting it . The conceit is excellent , and if the effect would follow somwhat divine , whereby we might communicate like spirits , and conferre on earth with Menippus in the Moone ; which is pretended from the sympathy of two needles touched with the ●ame Loadstone , and placed in the center of two Abscedary circles , or rings with letters described round about them ; one friend keeping one , & another the other , and agreeing upon an houre wherein they wil communicate . For then saith tradition , at what distance of place soever , when one needle shall be removed unto any letter ; the other by a wonderfull Sympathy will move unto the same . But herein I confesse my experience can finde no truth ; for having expresly framed two circles of wood , and according to the number of the Latine letters divided each into twenty three parts , placing therein two stiles or needles composed of the same steele , touched with the same Loadstone , and 〈◊〉 same point : yet of these two , whensoever I removed the one , 〈…〉 but at the distance of halfe a spanne , the other would stand like Hercules pillars , and if the earth stand still , have surely no moti●n 〈◊〉 Now as it is not possible that any body should have no boundar● 〈…〉 as we terme it Sphere of its activity , so is it improbable it sh●uld eff●●t that at distance , which nearer hand it cannot at all performe . Againe , the conceit is ill contrived , and one effect inferred , whereas indeed the contrary will ensue . For if the removing of one of the needls from A to B should have any action or influence on the other , it would not intice it from A to B but repell it from A to Z : for needles ●xcited by the same point of the stone , doe not attract ; but avoyd each other , even as these also do , when their invigorated extreams approach unto one another . Lastly , were this conceit assuredly true , yet were it not a co●●lusion 〈◊〉 every distance to be tryed by every head : yet being no ordinary or Almanack businesse , but a probleme Mathematicall , to finde out the difference of houres in different places ; nor doe the wisest exactly satisfie themselves in all . For the houres of severall places anticipate each other , according unto their Longitudes , which are not exactly discovered of every place , and therefore the triall hereof at a considerable intervall , is best performed at the distance of the 〈◊〉 that is , such habitations as have the same Meridian and equall parallell , on different sides of the Equator ; or more plainly have the same Longitude , and the same Latitude unto the South , which wee have in the North. For unto such Situations it is noone and midnight at the very same time . And therefore the Sympathie of these needles is much of the same mould , with that intelligence which is pretended from the flesh of one body transmuted by incision into another . For if the Arte of Taliacotius de Curtorum Chyrurgia per incisionem , a permutation of flesh , or transmutation be made from one mans body into another , as if a piece of flesh be exchanged from the biciptall muscle of either parties arme , and about them both , an Alphabet circumscribed ; upon a time appointed as some conceptions affi●me , they may communicate at what distance soever . For if the one shall prick himself in A , the other at the same time will have a sense thereof in the same part ; and upon inspection of his arme , per●●ive what letters the other points out in his owne ; which is a way of intelligence very strange , and would requite the Arte of Pythagoras ; who could read a reverse in the Moone . Now this Magneticall conceit how strange soever , might have some originall in reason ; for men observing no solid body , whatsoever did interrupt its action , might be induced to beleeve no distance would terminate the same , & most conceiving it pointed unto the pole of heaven , might also opinion that nothing between could restrain it . Whosoever was the Author , the Aeolus that blew it about , was Famianus Strada , that elegant Jesuit in his Rhetoricall prolutions , who chose out of this subiect to expresse the stile of Lucretius . But neither Baptista Porta , de furtivis literarum notis ; Trithemius in his Steganography , Silenus in his Cryptography , or Nuncius inanimatus written of late yeers by D r Godwin Bishop of Herford , make any consideration hereof : although they deliver many wayes to communicate our thoughts at distance . And this we will not deny may in some manner be effected by the Loadstone ; that is , from one room into an other , by placing a table in the wall common unto both , and writing thereon the same letters one against another : for upon the approach of a vigorous Loadstone unto a letter on this side , the needle will move unto the same on the other : But this is a very different way from ours at present ; and hereof there 〈◊〉 many wayes delivered , and more may be discovered which contradict not the rule of its operations . As for unguentum Armarium , called also Magneticum , it belongs not to this discourse , it neither having the Loadstone for its ingredient , nor any one of its actions : but supposeth other principles , as common and universall spirits , which convey the action of the remedy unto the part , and conjoynes the vertue of bodies far disjoyned . But perhaps the c●res it doth , are not worth so mighty principles ; it commonly healing but simple wounds , and such as mundified and kept cleane , doe need no other hand then that of Nature , and the Balsam of the proper part . Unto which effect , there being fields of Medicines sufficient . it may bee a hazardous curiositie to relie on this ; and because men say the effect doth generally follow , it might be worth the experiment to try , if the same will not ensue upon the same method of cure , by ordinary Balsams , or common vulnerary plasters . Other Discourses there might be made of the Loadstone , as Morall , Mysticall , Theologicall ; and some have handsomly done them , as Ambrose , Austine , Gulielmus Parisiensis , and many more ; but these fal under no rule , and are as boundles as mens inventions ; and though honest minds do glorifie God hereby , yet do they most powerfully magnifie him , and are to be looked on with another eye , who demonstratively set forth its Magnalities , who not from postulated or precarious inferences , entreate a courteous assent , but from experiments and undeniable effects , enforce the wonder of its Maker . CHAP. IV. Of b●dies Electricall . HAving thus spoake of the Loadstone and bodies magneticall , I shall in the next place deliver somewhat of Electricall , and such as may seeme to have attraction like the other ; and hereof wee shall also deliver what particularly spoken or not generally knowne is manifestly or probable true , what generally beleeved is also false or dubious . Now by Electricall bodies , I understand not such as are Metallicall mentioned by Pliny , and the Ancients ; for their Electrum was a mixture made of gold , with the addition of the fifth part of silver , a substance now as unknowne , as true Aurichalcum , or Corinthian brasse , and set downe among things lost by Pancirollus . Nor by Electrick bodies do I conceive such onely as take up shavings , strawes , and light bodies , in which number the Ancients onely placed Jet and Amber ; but such as conveniently placed unto their objects attract all bodies palpable whatsoever . I say , conveniently placed , that is , in regard of the object , that it be not too ponderous , or any way affixed in regard of the Agent , that it be not foule or sullied , but wiped , rubbed , and excitated in regard of both , that they be conveniently distant , and no impediment interposed . I say all bodies palpable , thereby excluding fire , which indeed it will not attract , nor yet draw through it , for fire consumes its effluxions by which it should attract . Now although in this ranke but two were commonly mentioned by the Ancients , Gilbertus discovereth many more , as Diamonds , Saphyres , Carbuncles , Iris , Opalls , Amethistes , Berill , Chrystall , Bristoll stones , Sulphur , Mastick , hard Wax , hard Rosin , Arsenic , Sal gemme , roch Alume , common Glasse , Stibium , or glasse of Antimony ; unto these Cabeus addeth white Wax , Gum Elemi , Gum Guaici , Pix Hispanica , and Gypsum . And unto these wee adde gum Anime , Benjamin , Talcum , Chyna dishes , Sandaraca ▪ Turpentine , Styrax Liquida , and Caranna dryed into a hard consistence . And the same attraction wee finde not onely in simple bodies , but such as are much compounded , as the Oxicroceum plaster , and obscurely that ad Herniam , and Gratia Dei , all which smooth and rightly prepared , will discover a sufficient power to stirre the needle setled freely upon a wel pointed pinne , and so as the Electrick may be applyed unto it without all disadvantage . But the attraction of these Electricks we observe to be very different . Resinous or unctuous bodies , and such as will flame , attract most vigorously and most thereof without f●ication , as Anime , Benjamin and most powerfully good hard wax , which will convert the needle almost as actively as the loadstone ; and wee beleeve that all or most of this substance if reduced to hardnesse tralucency or cleerenesse , would have some attractive quality ; but juyces concrete , or gums easily dissolving in water , draw not at all , as Aloe , Opium , Sanguis Draconis , Lacca , Galbanum , Sagapenum . Many stones also both precious and vulgar , although terse and smooth have not this power attractive ; as Emeralds , Pearle , Jaspis , Corneleans , Agathe ▪ Heliotropes , Marble , Alablaster , Touchstone , Flint and Bezoar . Glasse attracts but weakely though cleere , some slick stones and thick glasses indifferently : Arsenic but weakely , so likewise glasse of Antimony , but Crocus Metallorum not at all . Saltes generally but weakely , as Sal Gemma , Alum and also Talke ; nor very discoverably by any frication : but if gently warmed at the fire , and wiped with a dry cloth , they will better discover their Electricities . No mettall attracts , nor any concretian Animall wee know , although polite and smoothe ; as wee have made triall in Elkes hooves , Hawkes talons , the sword of a Sword fish , Tortoyse shels , Sea-horse and Elephants teeth , in bones , in Harts horne , and what is usually conceived Unicornes horne , no wood though never so hard and polished , although out of some Electricks proceed , as Ebony , Box , Lignum vitae , Cedar , &c. And although Jet and Amber be reckoned among Bitumens , yet neither doe we finde Asphaltus , that is , Bitumen of Judea , nor Seacole , nor Camphire , nor Mummia to attract , although we have tried in large and polished pieces . Now this attraction have wee tried in strawes and paleous bodies , in needles of Iron equilibrated , powders of wood and Iron , in gold and silver foliate , and not onely in solid but fluent and liquid bodies , as oyles made both by expression and distillation , in water , in spirits of wine , vitrioll and Aqua fortis . But how this attraction is made is not so easily determined ; that t is performed by effluviums is plaine and granted by most ; for Electricks will not commonly attract , except they grow hot or be perspicable . For if they be foule and obnubilated , it hinders their effluxion ; nor if they be covered though but with Linnen or Sarsenet , or if a body be interposed , for that intercepts the effluvium . If also a powerfull and broad Electrick of wax or Anime be held over fine powder , the Atomes or small particles will ascend most numerously unto it ; and if the Electrick be held unto the light , it may be observed that many thereof will flye , and be as it were discharged from the Electrick to the distance sometime of two or three inches , which motion is performed by the breath of the effluvium issuing with agility ; for as the Electrick cooleth , the projection of the Atomes ceaseth . The manner hereof Cabeus wittily attempteth , affirming that this effluvium attenuateth and impelleth the neighbour ayre , which returning home in a gyration , carrieth with it the obvious bodies unto the Electrick , and this he labours to confirme by experiments ; for if the strawes be raised by a vigorous electrick , they doe appeare to wave and turne in their ascents ; if likewise the Electrick be broad and the strawes light and chaffy , and held at a reasonable distance , they will not arise unto the middle , but rather adhere toward the verge or borders thereof . And lastly , if many strawes be laid together and a nimble Electrick approach , they will not all arise unto it , but some will commonly start aside and be whirled a reasonable distance from it . Now that the ayre impelled returnes unto its place in a gyration or whirling , is evident from the Atomes or moates in the Sun. For when the Sunne so enters a hole or window , that by its illumination the Atomes or moates become perceptible , if then by our breath the ayre bee gently impelled , it may be perceived that they will circularly returne , and in a gyration unto their places againe . Another way of their attraction is also delivered , that it is made by a tenuous emanation or continued effluvium , which after some distance retracteth into it selfe , as is observable in drops of syrups , oyle and seminall viscosities , which spun at length retire into their former dimensions . Now these effluviums advancing from the body of the Electrick , in their returne doe carry back the bodies which they have laid hold within the spheare or circle of their continuities , and these they do not onely attract but with their viscous armes , hold fast a good while after . And if any shall wonder why these effluviums issuing forth impell and protrude not the straw before they can bring it back , it is because Effluvium passing out in a smaller thred and more enlengthened filament , it stirreth not the bodies interposed but returning unto its originall it falls into a closer substance , and carrieth them back unto it selfe . And this way of attraction is best received , embraced by Sir Kenelme Digby in his excellent Treaty of bodies , allowed by Des Cartes in his principles of Philosophy , as farre as concerneth fat and resinous bodies , and with exception of glasse , whose attraction he also deriveth from the recesse of its effluxion . And this in some manner the words of Gilbertus will beare . Effluvia illa tenuior a concipiunt & amplectuntur corpora , quibus uniuntur , & Electris tanquam extensis brachiis & ad fontem , propinquitate invalescentibus effluviis , deducuntur . And if the ground were true that the earth were an Electrick body , and the ayre but the effluvium thereof , wee might perhaps beleeve that from this attraction and by this effluxion that bodies tended to the earth , and could not remaine aboue it . Our other discourse of Electricks concerneth a generall opinion touching Jet and Amber , that they attract all light bodies , except Ocymum or B●sil , and such as be dipped in oyle or oyled , and this is urged as high as Theophrastus : but Scaliger acquitteth him ; And had this bin his assertion , Pliny would probably have taken it up , who herein stands out , and delivereth no more but what is vulgarly known . But Plutarch speakes positively in his Symposiacks , that Amber attracteth all bodies , excepting Basil and oyled substances . With Plutarch consent many Authors both ancient and moderne , but the most inexcusable are Lemnius , and Rueus , whereof the one delivering the nature of minerals , mentioned in Scripture the infallible fountaine of truth , confirmeth their vertues with erroneous traditions ; the other undertaking the occult and hidden miracles of Nature , accepteth this for one , and endeavoureth to alledge a reason of that which is more then occult , that is not existent . Now herein , omitting the Authority of others , as the doctrine of experiment hath informed us we first affirme , that Amber attracts not Basil , is wholly repugnant unto truth ; for if the leaves thereof or dryed stalkes be stripped into small strawes , they arise unto Amber , Wax , and other Electries no otherwise then those of Wheate or Rye ; nor is there any peculiar fatnesse or singular viscosity in that plant that might cause adhesion and so prevent its ascension . But that Jet and Amber attract not strawes oyled , is in part true and false , for if the strawes be much wet or drenched in oyle , true it is that Amber draweth them not , for then the oyle makes the straw to adhere unto the part whereon they are placed , so that they cannot rise unto the Attractor ; and this is true not onely if they be soaked in oyle , but spirits of wine or water . But if we speake of strawes or festucous divisions lightly drawen over with oyle , and so that it causeth no adhesion , or if we conceive an antipathy betweene oyle and Amber , the doctrine is not true ; for Amber will attract strawes thus oyled , it will attract or convert the Needls of Dials made either of Brasse or Iron , although they be much oyled ; for in these Needls consisting free upon their center there can be no adhesion ; it will likewise attract oyle it selfe , and if it approacheth unto a drop thereof , it becommeth conicall and ariseth up unto it , for oyle taketh not away his attraction , although it be rubbed over it . For if you touch a piece of wax already excitated with common oyle , it will notwithstanding attract ▪ though not so vigorously as before . But if you moysten the same with any chymicall oyle , water or spirits of wine , or onely breath upon it , it quite omits its Attraction , for either its effluences cannot get through or will not mingle with those substances . It is likewise probable the Ancients were generally mistaken concerning its substance and generation , they conceiving it a vegetable concretion made of the gums of trees , especially , Pine and Poplar falling into the water , and after indurated or hardened , whereunto accordeth the fable of Phaetons sisters : but surely the concretion is minerall , according as is delivered by Boetius ; for either it is found in mountaines and mediterraneous parts , and so it is a fat and unctuous sublimation in the earth concreted and fixed by salt and nitrous spirits wherewith it meeteth ; or else , which is most usuall , it is collected upon the sea shore , and so it is a fat and bituminous Juice coagulated by the saltnesse of the sea . Now that salt spirits have a power to congele and coagulate unctuous bodies , is evident in chymicall operations , in the distillations of Arsenick , sublimate and Antimony , in the mixture of oyle of Juniper , with the salt and acide spirit of Sulphur , for thereupon ensueth a concretion unto the consistence of Birdlime ; as also in spirits of salt , or Aqua fortis powred upon oyle of Olive , or more plainly in the manufacture of Soape . And many bodies will coagulate upon commixture whose separated natures promise no concretion . Thus upon a solution of Tinne by Aqua fortis , there will ensue a coagulation , like that of whites of egges . Thus the volatile salt of urine will coagulate Aqua vitae , or spirits of wine ; and thus perhaps ( as Helmont excellently declareth ) the stones or calculous concretions in Kidney or bladder may be produced : the spirits or volatile salt of urine conjoyning with the Aqua vitae potentially lying therein ; as he illustrateth from the distillation of fermented urine . From whence ariseth an Aqua vitae or spirit , which the volatile salt of the same urine will congele , and finding an earthy concurr●nce strike into a lapideous substance . Lastly , we will not omit what Bellabonus upon his own experiment writ from Dantzich unto Mellichius , as hee hath left recorded in his Chapter , De succino , that the bodies of Flies , Pismires , and the like , which are said oft times to be included in Amber , are not reall but apparent and representative , as he discovered in severall pieces broke for that purpose ; if so , the two famous Epigrams hereof in Martiall are but poeticall , the Pismire of Brassavolus Imaginary , and Cardans Mousoleum for a flye , a meere phancy . But hereunto we know not how to assent in the Generall , as having met with some whose Reals made good their representations . CHAP. V. Compendiously of sundry other common Tenents , concerning Min●rall and Terreous bodies , which examined , prove either ●alse or dubious . 1. ANd f●●st we hear it in every mans mouth , and in many good Authors we reade it , That a Diamond , which is the hardest of stones , and not yielding unto steele , Emery , or any thing , but it s own powder , is yet made soft , or broke by the bloud of a Goat ; Thus much is ass●med by Pliny , Solinus , Albertus , Cyp●ian , Austin , Isidore , and many Christian Writers , alluding herein unto the heart of man , and the precious bloud of our Saviour , who was typified indeed by the Goat that was sl●ine , and the scape Goat in the wildernesse ; and at the effusion of whose bloud , not onely the hard hearts of his enemies relen●ed , but the stony rocks and vaile of the Temple was shattered . But this I perceive is easier affirmed then proved . For Lapidaries , and such as p●o●esse the art of cutting this stone , doe generally deny it , and they that seem to countenance it , have in their deliveries so quali●ied it , that little from thence of moment can be inferred for it . For first , the holy Fathers , without a further enquiry did take it 〈◊〉 granted , and rested upon the authority of the first deliverers . As for Alber●us , he promiseth this effect but conditionally , that is not except the Goat drinke wine , and be fed with Siler monta●um , petroselinum , and such hearbes as are conc●ived of power to breake the stone in the bladder . But the words of Pliny from whom most likely the rest at first derived it , if strictly considered , doe rather ove●throw , then any way advantage this eff●ct . His words are these : Hi●cino rumpitur san guine , nec aliter quam recenti , calidoque m●c●rata ▪ & sic qu qu● mu●tis ●ctibus , tunc etiam praet●rquam ex●mias incu●es mall●e●sque ferreos fr●ngens . That is , i● is brok●n with Goats blood , bu● not 〈◊〉 it bee ●resh and warme ▪ and that not without many blows , and then also it will bre●ke the best anvills and hamme●s of iron . And answerable he●eto , is the as●ertion of Isidore and S●l●nus . By which account , a Diamond st●●ped in Goats blo●d , r●ther encreaseth in h●rdnesse , then acquir●th any softnesse by the in●usion ; for the best we have are commi●uible without it , and a●e so far from breaking hammers , that they submit unto pistilla●ion , and r●●sist not an ●ordina●y pestle . Upon this conceit arose , pe●haps the discovery of another ; that is , that the bloud of a Goat , was sovereigne for the stone , as it stands commended by many good Writers , and brings up the composition in the Lithont●ipticke powder of Nicolaus ▪ or rather because it was found an excellent medicine ●or the stone , and its ability comm●nded by some to d●ssolve the hardest thereof ; it might be conceived by amplifying apprehensions , to be able to break a Diamond , and so it came to be ordered that the Goat should be fed with saxifragous herbes , and such as are conceived of power to breake the stone . However it were as the effect is false in the one , so is it surely very doubtfull in the other . For although inwardly received it may be very diuretick , and expulse the stone in the kidnyes ; yet how it should dissolve or breake that in the bladder , will require a further dispute , and perhaps would be more reasonably tryed by a warme injection thereof , then as it is commonly used . Wherein notwithstanding , we should rather relie upon the urine in a Castlings bladder , a resolution of Crabs eyes , or the second distillation of urine , as Helmont hath commended ; or rather , if any such might be found a Chylifactory menstruum or digestive preparation drawne from species or individualls , whose stomacks peculiarly dissolve lapideous bodies . 2. That gl●sse is poyson , according unto common conceit , I know not how to grant not only from the innocency of its ingredients , that is fine ●and , and the ashes of glasse-wort or fearne , which in themselves are harmelesse and usefull : or because I finde it by many commended for the stone , but also from experience , as having given unto dogs above a dram thereof , subtilly powdered in butter or paste , without any visible disturbance . And the tryall thereof we the rather did make in that animall , because Grevinus in his Treaty of poysons , affirmeth that dogges are inevitably destroyed thereby . The conceit is surely grounded upon the visible mischiefe of glasse grossely or coursely powdered ; for that indeed is mortally noxious , and effectually used by some to destroy myce and rats ; for that by reason of its acutenesse and augularity , commonly excoriates the parts through which it passeth , and sollicits them unto a continuall expulsion . Whereupon there ensues fearfull symptomes , not much unlike those which attend the action of poyson . From whence notwithstanding , we cannot with propriety impose upon it that name , either by occult or elementary quality ; which he that concedeth will much enlarge the catalogue or listes of poysons ; for many things , neither deleterious by substance or quality , ( are yet destructive by figure , or ) some occasionall activity . So are leeches destructive , and by some accounted poyson ; not properly , that is by temperamentall contrariety , occult forme , or so much as elementall repugnancy ; but because being inwardly taken they fasten upon the veines , and occasion an effusion of bloud , which cannot be easily stanched . So a sponge is mischievous , not in it selfe , for in its powder it is harmlesse , but because being received into the stomack it swelleth , and occasioning a contiuall distension , induceth at last a strangulation . So pins , needls , ●ares of Rye or Barley , may be poyson . So Daniel destroyed the Dragon by a composition of three things , whereof neither was poyson alone , nor properly altogether , that is pitch , fat and haire , according as is expressed in the History . Then Daniel tooke pitch , and fat , and haire , and did seeth them together and made lumps thereof , these he put in the Dragons mouth , and so he bu●st asunder ; that is the fat and pitch being cleaving bodies , and the haire continually extimulating the parts , by the action of the one , nature was provoked to expell , but by the tenacity of the other forced to retaine : so that there being left no passage in or out , the Dragon brake in peeces . It must therefore bee taken of grossely powdered glasse what is delivered by Grevinus , and from the same must that mortall dissentery proceed which is related by Sanctorius ; and in the same sense shall we onely allow a Diamond to be poyson , and whereby as some relate Paracelsus himselfe was poysoned . And so also even the precious fragments and cordiall gems which are of frequent use in Physicke , and in themselves confessed of usefull faculties , received in grosse and angular powders , may so offend the bowells , as to procure desperate languors , or cause most dangerous fluxes . 3. That Gold inwardly taken , and that either in substance , infusion , decoction or extinction is a speciall cordiall of great efficacy , in sundry medicall uses , although a practice much used is also much questioned , and by no man determined beyond dispute . There are hereof I perceive two extream opinions ; some excessively magnifying it , and probably beyond its deserts ; others extreamly vilifying it , and perhaps below its demerits . Some affirming it is a powerfull medicine in many diseases , others averring that so used it is effectuall in none ; and in this number are very eminent Physitians , Erastus , Dur●tus , Rondeletius , Brassavolus , and many other ; who beside the strigments and sudorous adhesions from mens hands , acknowledge that nothing proceedeth from gold in the usuall decoction thereof . Now the capitall reason that led men unto this opinion was their observation of the inseperable nature of gold ; it being excluded in the same quantity as it was received without alteration of parts , or diminution of its gravity . Now herein to deliver somewhat which in a middle way may be entertained ; we first affirm & few I beleeve will deny it , that the substance of gold is indeed invincible by the powerfullest action of naturall heat , and that not only alimentally in a substantiall mutation , but also medicamentally in any corporeall conversion ; as is very evident , not only in the swallowing of golden bullets but in the lesser and foliate divisions thereof ; passing the stomack and guts even as it doth the throat , that is without abatement of weight or consistence ; so that it entereth not the veynes with those electuaries , wherein it is mixed , but taketh leave of the permeant parts , at the mouthes of the miseraicks , and accompanieth the inconvertible portion unto the siege ; nor is its substantiall conversion expectible in any composition or aliment wherein it is taken . And therefore that was truly a starving absurdity , which befell the wishes of Midas . And little credit there is to be given to the golden Hen , related by Wendlerus . And so likewise in the extinction of gold , we must not conceive it parteth with any of its salt or dissoluble principle thereby , as we may affirme of Iron , for the parts thereof are fixed beyond division ; nor will they seperate upon the strongest test of fire . And this we affirme of pure gold , for that which is currant and passeth in stampe amongst us , by reason of its allay , which is a proportion of copper mixed therewith , it is actually dequantitated by fire , and possibly by frequent extinction . Secondly , although the substance of gold be not sensibly immuted or its gravity at all decreased , yet that from thence some vertue may proceed either in substantiall reception or infusion , we cannot safely deny . For possible it is that bodyes may emit a vertue and operation without abatement of weight , as is most evident in the Loadstone , whose effluencies are both continuall and communicable without a minoration of gravity . And the like is observable in bodies electricall , whose emissions are lesse subtile . So will a Diamond or Saphire emit an effluvium sufficient to move the needle or a straw without diminution of weight . Nor will polished amber although it send forth a grosse and corporall exhalement be found a long time defective upon the exactest scales . Thirdly , if amulets doe worke by Aporrhoias , or emanations from their bodies , upon those parts whereunto they are appended , and are not yet observed to abate their weight ; if they produce visible and reall effects by imponderous and invisible emissions , it may be unjust to deny all ●fficacie of gold in the non omission of weight , or deperdition of any ponderous particles . L●stly , since Stibium or glasse of Antimony , since also its Regulus will manifestly communicate unto water , or wine , a purging and vomitory operation ; and yet the body it selfe , though after iterated infusions , cannot be ●ound to abate either vertue or weight ; I dare not deny but gold may doe the like ; that is , impart some ef●luences unto the infusion which carry with them the subtiler nature , and separable conditions of its body . That therefore this mettall thus received , hath any undeniable effect upon the body either from experience in others or my selfe , I cannot satisfactorily affirm . That possibly it may have I not wil at all deny . But from power unto act , from a possible unto an actuall operation , the inference is not reasonable . And therefore since the point is dubious , and not yet authentically decided , it will be discretion not to depend on disputable remedies ; but rather in cases of knowne danger , to have recourse unto medicines of knowne and approved activity ; for beside the benefit accruing unto the sicke , hereby may be avoyded a grosse and frequent error , commonly committed in the use of doubtfull remedies , conjoyntly with those which are of approved vertue . That is , to impute the cure unto the conceited remedy , or place it on that whereon they place their opinion , whose operation although it be nothing , or its concurrence not considerable , yet doth it obtaine the name of the whole cure , and carryeth often the honour of the capitall energie , which had no finger in it . 4. That a pot full of ashes , will still containe as much water as it would without them , although by Aristotle in his problems taken for granted , and so received by most , is surely very false , and not effectible upon the strictest experiment I could ever make . For when the ayery intersticies are filled , and as much of the salt of the ashes as the water will imbibe is dissolved , there remaines a grosse and terreous portion at the bottome which will possesse a space by it selfe , according whereto there will remaine a quantity of water not receiveable , and so will it come to passe in a pot of salt , although decrepitated ; and so also in a pot of snow . For so much it will want in reception , as its solution taketh up , according unto the bulke whereof , there will remaine a portion of water not to be admitted . So a glasse stuffed with peeces of spunge , will want about a sixt part of what it would receive without it . So suger will not dissolve beyond the capacity of the water , nor a mettall in Aqua-fortis bee corroded beyond its reception . And so a pint of salt of tartar exposed unto a moist aire untill it dissolve , will make far more liquor , or as some tearm it oyle , then the former measure will contain . Nor is it only the exclusion of ayre by water , or repletion of caviti●s possessed thereby which causeth a pot of ashes to admit so great a quantity of water , but also the solution of the salt of the ashes into the body of the dissolvent ; so a pot of ashes will receive somewhat more of hot water then of cold , for as much as the warme water imbibeth more of the salt , and a vessell of ashes more then one of pindust or filings of Iron , and a glasse full of water , will yet drinke in a proportion of salt or suger without overflowing . 5. Of white powder and such as is discharged without report , there is no small noise in the world : but how far agreeable unto truth , few I perceive are able to determine . Herein therefore to satisfie the doubts of some , and amuse the credulity of others , We first declare ; that gun-powder consisteth of three ingredients , that is , Salt-peter , Smal-coale , and Brimstone . Salt-peter , although it be also naturall and found in severall places , yet is that of common use an artificiall salt , drawn from the infusion of salt earth , as that of Stals , Stables , Dovehouses , Cellers , and other covered places , where the raine can neither dissolve , nor the sunne approach to resolve it . Brimstone is a Minerall body of fat and inflamable parts , and this is used crude , and called sulpher vive , and is of a sadder colour ; or after depuration , such as we have in magdeleons or rolls , of a lighter yellow : Smal-coale is commonly known unto all , and for this use is made of Sallow , W●llow , Alde● , Hasell , and the like , which three proportionably mixed , tempered and formed into granulary bodies , doe make up that powder which is in use for gunnes . Now all these although they bear a share in the discharge , yet have they distinct intentions , and different offices in the composition : from brimstone proceedeth the continued and durable firing , for Small coal and peter together will onley spit , nor easily continue the ignition . From Small-coale ensueth the black colour and quicke accension ; for neither brimstone nor peter , although in powder , will take fire like Small-coale , nor will they easily kindle upon the sparks of a flint , as neither will Camphire a body very inflamable , but small-coal is equivolent to tinder , and serveth to light the sulphur : from salt-peter proceedeth the force and the report , for sulphur and small-coale mixed will not take fire with noise , or exilition , and powder which is made of imp●re , and greasie peter , hath but a weake emission , and giveth a faint report , and therefore in the three sorts of powder , the strongest containeth most salt-peter , and the proportion thereof is at the least ten parts of peter , unto one of coale and sulphur . But the immediate cause of the report , is the vehement commotion of the ayre upon the sudden and violent eruption of the powder ; for that being suddenly fired , and almost altogether , being thus ratified it requireth by many degrees a greater space then before its body occupied ; but ●inding resistance , is actiuely forceth out his way , and by concussion of the aire , occasioneth the report . Now with what vigour and violence it forceth upon the aire , may easily be conceived , if wee admit what Cardan affirmeth , that the powder fired doth occupie a hundred times a greater space then its own bulke , or rather what S●ellius more exactly accounteth ; that it exceedeth its former space on lesse then 12000. and 500. times . And this is the reason not onely of this tonni●ruous and ful●●i●ating report of gunnes , but may resolve the cause of those terrible cracks , and affrighting noise of heaven ; that is , the nitrous and sulphureous exhalations , set on fire in the cloud●s , whereupon requiring a larger place , they force out their way , not only with the breaking of the cloud , but the ●aceration of the ayre about it . When if the matter be spirituous , and the cloud compact , the noise is great and terrible : If the cloud be thinne , and the materials weake , the eruption is languide , and ending in corrus●ations without any noyse , although but at the distance of two miles , which is esteemed the remotest distance of clouds ; and therefore such lightnings doe seldome any harme . And therefore also it is prodigious to have thunder in a cleare skye , as is observably recorded in some Histories . Now therefore , he that would destroy the report of Powder , must worke upon the peter , he that would exchange the colour , must thinke how to alter the small coale . For the one , that is , to make white powder , it is surely many wayes feasible : The best I know is by the powder of rotten willowes , spunck , or touchwood prepared , might perhaps make it russet : and some as Beringuccio in his Pyrotechny affi●meth , have promised to make it red . All which notwithstanding doth little concerne the report : for that as wee have shewed depends on another ingredient ; and therefore also under the colour of blacke ; this principle is very variable , for it is made not onely by Willow , Aller , Hazell , &c. But some above all commend the coales of Flaxe and Rushes , and some also contend the same may bee effected with Tinder . As for the other , that is , to destroy the Report , it is reasonably attempted but two wayes ; that is , either by quite leaving out , or else by silencing the Salt-peter . How to abate the vigour thereof , or silence its bombulation , a way is promised by Porta , and that not onely in generall termes by some fat bodies , but in particular by Borax and Bu●ter mixed in a due proportion ; which sayeth he , will so goe off as scarce to be heard by the discharger ; and indeed plentifully mixed , it will almost take off the reporr , and also the force of the charge . That it may be thus made without Salt-peter , I have met with but one example , that is , of Alphonsus Duke of Ferrara , who in the relation of Brassavolus and Cardan invented such a Powder , as would discharge a bullet without report . That therefore white Powder there may be , there is therein no absurdity , that also such a one as may give no report , wee will not deny a possibility . But this however , contrived either with or without Salt-peter , will surely be of little force , and the effects thereof no way to be feared : For as it omits of report , so will it of effectuall exclusion ; for seeing as we have delivered the strength and report , do necessarily depend upon the violent exclusion , where there is no report there will be no violent exclusion , and so the charge of no force which is excluded . For thus much is reported of that famous powder of Alphonsus , which was not of force enough to kill a chicken , according to the delivery of Brassavolus . Iamque pulvis inventus est qui glandem sine bombo proj●cit , nec tamen vehementer ut vel pullum interficere possit . It is very true and not to bee denyed , there are wayes to discharge a bullet , not only with powder that makes no noise , but without any powder at all , as is done by water and windegunnes ; but these afford no fulminating report , and depend on single principles , and even in ordinary powder there are pretended other wayes , to alter the noise and strength of the discharge , and the best , if not onely way consists in the quality of the Nitre : for as for other wayes which make either additions or alterations in the powder , or charge , I finde therein no effect . That unto every pound of sulphur , an adjection of one ounce of Q●icksilver , or unto every pound of peter , one ounce of Sal Armoniac will much intend the force , and cosequently report , as Beringuccio hath delivered , I find no verity therein . That a piece of Opium will dead the force , and blow as some have promised , I finde herein ●o such peculiarity , no more then in any gumme of viscose body , and as much effect there is to be found from Scammonie . That a bullet dipped in oyle by preventing the transpiration of ayre , will carry farther , and p●irce deeper , as Portu affirmeth , my experience cannot with satis●action discerne . That Quicksilver is more distructive then shot is surely not to be made out ; for it will scarce make any penetration , and discharged from a Pistoll , will hardly pierce thorow a pa●chment . That vineger , spirits of wine , or the distilled water of Orange pilles , wherewith the powder is tempored , are more effectuall unto the report then common water , as some doe promise , I shall not affirme , but may assuredly be more conduceable unto the preservation and durance of the powder , as Cataneo hath well observed . But beside the prevalent report from Salt-peter by some antipathie , or incummiscibility therewith upon the approach of fire . Sulphur may hold a greater use in the composition and further activitie in the exclusion then is by most conceived ; for sulphur vive makes better powder then common sulphur , which neverthelesse is of as quicke accension as the other ; for Small-coale , Salt-peter and Camphire made into powder will bee of little force , wherein notwithstanding there wants not the accending ingredient ; for Camphire though it ●l●me well , yet will not flush so lively , or de●ecate Salt-peter , if you inject it thereon like sulphur , as in the preparation of Sal prunellae , And lastly , though many wayes may be found to light this powder , yet is there none I know to make a strong and vigorous powder of Salt-peter , without the admixion of sulphur . Arsenick red and yellow , that is , Orpement and Sandarach may perhaps doe something , as being inflamable and containing sulphur in them , but containing also a salt , and hydra●gyrus mixtion , they will be of little effect ; and white or Cristaline a●senick of lesse , for that being artficiall , and sublimed with salt , will not endure flamation . And this antipathy or contention between saltpeter and sulphur upon an actuall fire , and in their compleat & distinct bodies , is also manifested in their preparations , and bodies which invisibly containe them . Thus is the preparation of Crocus Metallorum , the matter kindleth and flusheth like Gunpowder , wherein notwithstanding , there is nothing but Antimony and Saltpeter , but this proceedeth from the sulphur of Antimony , not enduring the society of saltpeter ; for after three or foure accensions , through a fresh addition of peter , the powder will flush no more ; for the sulphur of the Antimony is quite exhaled . Thus Iron in Aqua fortis will fall into ebullition , with noise and emication , as also a crasse and fumide exhalation , which are caused from this combat of the sulphur of Iron , with the acide and nitrous spirits of Aqua fortis . So is it also in Aurum fulminans , or powder of gold dissolved in Aqua Regis , and precipitated with oyle of Tartar , which will kindle without an actuall fire , and afford a report like Gunpowder , that is , not as Crollius affirmeth from any Antipothy betweene Sal Armoniac and Tartar , but rather betweene the nitrous spirits of Aqua Regis , commixed per minima with the sulphur of gold , as in in his last , De consensu chymicorum &c. Sennertus hath well observed . 6. That Corall ( which is a Lithophyton or stone plant , and groweth at the bottome of the Sea ) is soft under water , but waxeth hard as soone as it arriveth unto the ayre , although the assertion of Dioscorides , Pliny , and consequently Solinus , Isidore , Rueus , and many others , and stands believed by most , we have some reason to doubt , not onely from so sudden a petrifaction and strange induration , not easily made out from the qualities of Ayre , but because we finde it rejected by experimentall enquirers . Johannes Beguinus in his Chapter of the tincture of Corall , undertakes to cleere the world of this errour , from ●he expresse experiment of Iohn Baptista de Nicole , who was Overseer of the gathering of Coral upon the Kingdome of Thunis . This Gentleman , saith he , desirous to finde the nature of Corall , and to be resolved how it groweth at the bottome of the Sea , caused a man to goe downe no lesse then a hundred fathom into the Sea , with expresse to take notice whether it were hard or so●t in the place where it groweth , who returning brought in each hand a branch of Corall , affirming it was as hard at the bottome , as in the ayre where he delivered it . The same was also confirmed by a triall of his owne , handling it a fathome under water before it felt the ayre . Beotius de Boote in his accurate Tract De Gemmis , is of the same opinion , not ascribing its concretion unto the ayre , but the coagulating spirits of salt , and lapidi●icall juyce of the sea , which entring the parts of that plant , overcomes its vegetability , and converts it into a lapideous substance , and this , saith he , doth happen when the plant is ready to decay ; for all Corall is not hard , and in many concreted plants some parts remaine ●●petri●ied , that is , the quick and livelier parts remaine as wood , and were never yet converted . Now that plants and ligneous bodies may indurate under water without approachment of ayre , we have experiment in Coralline , with many Coralloidall concretions , and that little stony plant which Mr. Johnson nameth , Hippuris coralloides , and Gesner foliis m●nsu Arenosis ; we have our selfe found in fresh water , which is the lesse concre●ive portion of that element . We have also with us the visible petrification of wood in many waters , whereof so much as if covered with water converteth into stone , as much as is above , it and in the ayre retaineth the forme of wood , and continueth as before . 7. We are not thorowly resolved concerning Porcellane or Chyna dishes , that according to common beliefe they are made of earth , which lyeth in preparation about an hundred yeares under ground , for the relations thereof are not onely divers , but contrary , and Authors agree not herein . Guido Pancirollus will have them made of Egge shells , Lobster shells , and Gypsum layed up in the earth the space of 80. yeeres : of the same affirmation is Scaliger , and the common opinion of most . Ramuzius in his Navigations is of a contrary assertion , that they are made out of earth , not laid under ground , but hardened in the Sunne and winde , the space of fourty yeeres . But Gonzales de Mendoza , a man employed into Chyna , and with an honourable present , sent from Phillip the second King of Spain , hath upon ocular experience , delivered a way different from al these . For enquiring into the artifice thereof , hee found they were made of a Chalky earth , which beaten and steeped in water , affoordeth a cream or fatnesse on the top , and a grosse subsidence at the bottome ; out of the cream or superflui●ance , the finest dishes , saith he , are made ; out of the residence thereof the courser ; which being formed , they gild or paint , and not after an hundred yeares , but presently commit unto the furnace : And this , saith he , is knowne by experience , and more probable then what Odoardus Barbosa hath delivered , that they are made of shels , and buried under earth of hundred yeares : And answerable unto all points hereto , is the relation of Linschotten , a very diligent enquirer in his Orientall Navigations . Now if any man enquire , why being so commonly made , and in so short a time , they are become so scarce , or not at all to be had , the answer is given by these last Relators , that under great penalties it is forbidden to carry the first sort out of the Countrey . And of those surely the properties must verified , which by Scaliger and others are ascribed to China dishes , That they admit no poyson , That they strike fire , That they will grow hot no higher then the liquor in them ariseth . For such as passe amongst us , and under the name of the finest , will onely strike fi●e , but not discover Aconite Mercury , or Arsenick , but may be usefull in dissenteries , and fluxes beyond the other . 8. Lastly , he must have more heads then Janus , that makes out half of those vertues ascribed unto stones , and their not onely medicall , but Magicall proprieties , which are to be found in Authors of great name . In Psellus , Serapion , Evax , Albertus , Aleazar Marbodeus ; in Maiolus , Rueus ; Mylius , and many other . That Lapis Lazul● hath in it a purgative faculty we know , that Bezoar is Antidotall , Lapis Judaicus diureticall , Corall Antipilepticall , we will not deny . That Cornelians , Jaspis , Heliotropes , and bloud-stones , may be of vertue to those intentions they are implyed , experience and visible effects will make us doubt . But that an Amethist prevents inebriation , that an Emerald will breake if worne in copulation . That a Diamond laid under the pillow , will betray the incontinency of a wife . That a Saphyre is preservative against enchantments ; that the fume of an Agath will avert a tempest , or the wearing of a Crysoprase make one out of love with gold , as some have delivered , we are yet , I confesse to believe , and in that infidelity are likely to end our dayes . And therefore , they which in the explication of the two Beryls upon the Ephod , or the twelve stones in the Rationall or breast-plate of Aaron , or those twelve which garnished the wall of the holy City in the Apocalyps , have drawne their significations from such as these , or declared their symbolicall verities from such traditionall falsities , have surely corrupted the sincerity of their Analogies , or misunderstood the mystery of their intentions . CHAP. VI. Of sundry tenents concerning vegetables or Plants , which examined , prove either false or dubious . 1. MAny Mola's and false conceptions there are of Mandrakes , the first from great Antiquity , conceiveth the Roote thereof resembleth the shape of man , which is a conceit not to be made out by ordinary inspection , or any other eyes , then such as regarding the clouds , behold them in shapes conformable to preapprehensions . Now what ever encouraged the first invention , there have not bin wanting many wayes of its promotion . The first a Catacresticall and farre derived similitude , it holds with man ; that is , in a byfurcation or division of the roote into two parts , which some are content to call thighes , whereas notwithstanding they are oft times three , and when but two commonly so complicated and crossed , that men for this deceit , are faine to effect their designe into other plants ; And as faire a resemblance is often found in Carrots , Parse●ips , Bryony , and many others . There are , I confesse , divers plants which carry about them , not onely the shape of parts , but also of whole animals , but surely not all thereof , unto whom this conformity is imputed . Whoever shall peruse the signatures of Crollius , or rather the phytognomy of Port● , and strictly observes how vegetable realities , are commonly forced into Animall representations , may easily perceive in very many , the semblance is but postulatory , and must have a more assimilating phancy then mine to make good many thereof . Illiterate heads have bin led on by the name , which in the first sillable expresseth its representation ; but others have better observed the laws of Etymology , and deduced it from a word of the same language , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , spel●nca , because it delighteth to grow in obscure and shady places , which derivation , although we shall not stand to maintaine , yet is the other openly absurd , answerable unto the Etymologies of many Authors , who often confound such nominall notations . Not to enquire beyond our owne profession , the Latine Physitians , which most adheared unto the Arabick way , have often failed herein , particularly Valescus de Taranta a received Physitian , in whose Philonium or medicall practice these may be observed ; Diarhaea saith he , qu●a pluries venit in die . Herisepela , quasi haerens pilis , emorrohois , ab emach sanguis & morrhois quod est cadere . Lithargia à Litos quod est oblivio & Targus morbus , Scotomia a Scotos quod est videre & mias musca , Opth●l mia ab opus Graece quod est succus , & Talmon quod est occulus , Paralisis , qu●si laesio partis , Fistula à fos sonus & stolon quod est emissio , quasi emissio soni vel vocis : which are derivations as strange indeed as the other , and hardly to be paralleld elsewhere , confirming not onely the words of one language with another , but creating such as were never yet in any . The received distinction and common notation by sexes , hath also promoted the conceit ; for true it is , that Herbalists from ancient times , have thus distinguished them ; naming that the masle , whose leaves are lighter , and fruit and apples rounder , but this is properly no generative division , but rather some note of distinction in colour , figure or operation . For though Empedocles affirme , there is a mix● , and undivided sex in vegetables ; and Scaliger upon Aristotle de plantis , doth favourably explain that opinion , yet will it not consist with the common and ordinary acception , nor yet with Aristotles definition : for if that be mas●e which generates in another , that female which procreates in it selfe ; if it be understood of sexes conjoyned , all plants are female , and if of dis●joyned , and congressive generation , there is no male or female in them at all . But the Atlas or maine axis , which supported this opinion , was daily experience , and the visible testimony of sense ; for many there are in severall parts of Europe who carry about , and sell rootes unto ignorant poeple , which hansomely make out the shape of man or woman , but these are not productions of Nature , but contrivances of Art , as divers have noted , and Mathiolus plainly detected , who learned this way of trumpery from a vogabond cheator lying under his cure for the French disease ; his words are these , and may determine the point , Sed profecto vanum & fabulosum , &c. But that is vaine and fabulous which ingnorant people , and simple women beleeve ; for the roots which are carried about by impostors to deceive unfruitfull women , are made of the roots of Canes , Bryony , and other plants , for in these yet fresh and virent , they carve out the figures of men and women , first sticking , therein the graines of barley or millet , where they intend the haire should grow , then bury them in sand , untill the grains shoot forth their roots , which at the longest will happen in twenty dayes ; afterward clip and trim those tender strings in the fashion of beard and other hayrie t●guments . All which like other impostures once discovered is easily effected , and in the root of white Bryony may be practised every spring . What is there fore delivered in favour hereof , by Authors ancient or moderne , must have its roots in tradition , imposture , or farre derived similitude ; so may we admit of the epithyte of Pythagoras who calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and that of Col●mella , who tearms i● semihomo , otherwise Alber tus magnus is not to be received when he affirmeth that Mandrakes so represent mankinde , that distinction of sex and other accidents are manifest therein . And udner these tearms may those Authors bee admitted , which for this opinion are introduced by Drusius , as David Camius , Moses ●ilius Namanis , and Abenezra Hispanus . The second assertion concerneth its production , That it naturally groweth under gallowses and places of execution , arising from fat or urine that drops from the body of the dead ; a story somewhat agreeable unto the fable of the Serpents teeth sowed in the earth by Cadmus , or rather the birth of Orion from the urine of Jupiter , Mercurie , and Neptune : Now this opinion seems grounded on the former , that is a conceived similitude it hath with man ; and therefore from him in some way they would make out its production . Which conceit is not only erroneous in the foundation , but injurious unto Philosophy in the superstruction , making putrifactive generations , correspondent unto seminall productions , and conceiving in equivocall effects and univocall conformity unto the efficient ; which is so far from being verified of animalls in their corruptive mutations into plants , that they maintaine not this similitude in their nearer translation into animalls . So when the Oxe corrupteth into Bees , or the Horses into hornets , they come not forth in the image of their originalls . So the corrupt and excrementous humors in man are animated into lyce ; and we may observe that hogs , sheep , goats , hawkes , hens , and divers other , have one peculiar a●d proper kind of vermine , not resembling themselves according to seminall conditions , it carrying a setled and confined habitude unto their corruptive originalls ; and therefore come not forth in generations erraticall , or different from each other , but seem specifically and in regular shapes to attend the corruption of their bodyes , as doe more perfect conceptions , the rule of seminall productions . The third affirmeth the roots of Mandrakes doe make a noyse or give a shreeke upon eradication , which is indeed ridiculous , and false below confute ; arising perhaps from a small and stridulous noyse , which being firmely rooted , it maketh upon divulsion of parts . A slender foundation for such a vast conception : for such a noyse we sometime observe in other plants , in parsenips , liquorish , eri●gium , flags , and others . The last concerneth the danger ensuing , that there followes an hazard of life to them that pull it up , that some evill fate pursues them , and they live not very long after ; therefore the attempt hereof among the Ancients , was not in ordinary way , but as Pliny informeth , when they intended to take up the root of this plant , they tooke the wind thereof , and with a sword describing three circles about it they digged it up , looking toward the West , a conceit not only injurious unto truth , and confutable by dayly experience , but somewhat derogatory unto the providence of God , that is not only to impose so destructive a quality on any plant , but conceive a vegetable whose parts are usefull unto many , should in the only taking up prove mortall unto any . To think he suffereth the poyson of Nubia to be gathered , Nap●llus , Aconite and Thora to be eradicated , yet this not to be moved . That hee permitteth Arsenick and minerall poysons to be forced from the bowells of the earth , yet not this from the surface thereof . This were to introduce a second forbidden fruit , and inhance the first malediction ; making it not only mortall for Adam to taste the one , but capitall unto his posterity to eradicate or dig up the other . Now what begot , at least promoted so strange conceptions might be the magicall opinion hereof ; this being conceived the plant so much in use with Circe , and therefore named Circea , as Dioscorides and Theophrastus have delivered ; which being the eminent soceres of elder story , and by the magicke of simples beleeved to have wrought many wonders , some men were apt to invent , others to beleeve any tradition or magicall promise thereof . Analogus relations concerning other plants , and such as are of neare affinity unto this , have made its currant smooth , and passe more easily among us ; for the same effect is also delivered by Josephus , concerning the root Baaras , by Aelian of Cynospastus , and we read in Homer the very same opinion concerning Moly . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Gods it Moly call , whose root to dig away , Is dangerous unto man , but Gods they all things may . Now parallels or like relations alternately releeve each other ; when neither will passe asunder , yet are they plausible together , and by their mutuall concurrences support their solitary instablilities . Signaturists have somewhat advanced it , who seldome omitting what Ancients delivered , drawing into inference received distinctions of sex , not willing to examine its humane resemblance , and placing it in the forme of strange and magicall simples , have made men suspect there was more therein , then ordinary practice allowed , and so became ●pt to embrace what ever they heard or read conformable unto such conceptions . Lastly , the conceit promoteth it selfe : for concerning an effect whose triall must cost so deare , it fortifies it selfe in that invention , and few there are whose experiment it need to ●●are . For ( what is most contemptible ) although not only the reason of any head , but experience of every hand may well convict it , yet will it not by divers bee rejected , for prepossessed heads will ever doubt it , and timorous beliefes will never dare to try it . So these tradi●ions how low and ridiculous soever , will finde in some suspition , doubt in others , and serve as tests or trialls of melancholy , and superstitious tempers for ever . 2. That Cinamon , Ginger , Clove , Mace and Nutmeg , are but the severall parts and fruits of the same tree , is the common beliefe of those which daily use them ; whereof to speak distinctly , Ginger is the root of neither tree nor shrub , but of an herbaceous plant , resembling the water ●lower De ●uce , as Garcias fi●st described , or rather the common reed , as Lobelius since affirmed , very common in many parts of India , growing either from root or seed , which in December and January they take up , and gently dryed , role it up in earth , whereby occluding the pores , they conserve the naturall humidity , and so prevent corruption . Cinnamon is the inward barke of a Cinnamon tree , whereof the best is brought from Zeilan ; this freed from the outward barke , and exposed unto the Sun , contracts into those folds wherein we commonly receive it . If it have not a sufficient insolation it looketh pale , and attaines not its laudable colour , if it be sunned too long it suffereth a torrefaction , and descendeth somewhat below it . Clove is the rudiment or beginning of a fruit growing upon the Clove tree , to be found but in few Countries . The most commendable is that of Isles of Molucca ; it is first white , afterward green , which beaten downe , and dryed in the Sun becommeth blacke , and in the complexion we receive it . Nutmeg is the fruit of a tree differing from all these , and as Garcias describeth it , somewhat like a Peach , growing in divers places , but fructifying in the Isle of Banda . The fruit hereof , consisteth of foure parts ; the first or outward part is a thick and carnous covering like that of a Walnut . The second a dry and flosculous coat , commonly called Mace. The third a harder tegument or shell , which lyeth under the Mace. The fourth a kernell included in the shell , which is the same we call Nutmeg ; all which both in their parts and order of disposure , are easily discerned in those fruits , which are brought in preserves unto us . Now if because Mace and Nutmegs proceed from one tree , the rest must beare them company , or because they are all from the East-Indies , they are all from one plant , the Inference is precipitous , nor will there such a plant be found in the Herball of Nature . 3. That Viscus Arboreus of Misseltoe is bred upon trees , from seeds which birds , especially Thrushes and Ringdoves let fall thereon , was the creed of the Ancients , and is still beleeved among us , is the account of its production , set downe by Pliny , delivered by Virgil , and subscribed by many more . If so , some reason must be assigned , why it groweth onely upon cert●ine trees , and not upon many whereon these birds do light . For as Exotick observers deliver , it groweth upon Almond trees , Chesnut , Apples , Oakes , and Pine trees , as wee observe in England , very commonly upon Apple , Holly , Bayes , Crabs , and White thorne , sometimes upon Sallow , Hasell , and Oake , never upon Bayes , Holly , Ashes , Elmes , and many others . Why it groweth not in all countries and places where these birds are found , for so Brassavolus affirmeth , it is not to be found in the territorie of Ferrara , and was faine to supply himselfe from other parts of Italy . Why if it ariseth from a seed , if sowne it will not grow againe , as Pliny affirmeth , and as by setting the berryes thereof , wee have in vaine attempted its production ; why if it commeth from seed that falleth upon the tree , it groweth often downewards and puts forth under the bough , where seed can neither fall , nor yet remaine . Hereof beside some others , the Lord Verulam hath taken notice . And they surely speake probably who make it an arboreous excrescence , or rather superplant , bred of a viscous and superfluous sappe the tree it selfe cannot assimilate , and therefore sprouteth not forth in boughs and surcles of the same shape and similary unto the tree that beareth it , but in a different forme , and secondary unto its specificall intention , wherein once fayling , another forme succeedeth , and in the first place that of Misseltoe , in plants and trees disposed to its production . And therefore also where ever it groweth ▪ it is of constant shape , and maintaines a vegular figure like other supercrescenses , and such as living upon the stock of others , are termed Parasiticall plants , as Polypody , Mosse , the smaller Capillaries , and many more . Now what begot this conceit , might be the enlargement of that part of truth conteined in its story . For certaine it is , that some birdes doe feed upon the berries of this vegetable , and we meet in Aristotle with one kind of thrush called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the missell thrush or ●eeder upon misseltoe . But that which hath most promoted it , is a received proverb . Turdus sibi malum cac●t ▪ Appliable unto such men as are authors of their owne misfortune : For according unto ancient tradition and Plinies relation , the bird not able to digest the fruit whereon shee feedeth , from her inconverted muting , ariseth this plant , of the berries whereof birdlime is made , wherewith she is after entangled . Now although proverbs bee popular principles , yet is not all true that is proverbiall ; and in many thereof there being one thing delivered , and another intended , though the verball expression be false , the proverbe is true enough in the veritie of its intention . As for the Magicall vertues in this plant , and conceived efficacie unto veneficiall intentions , it seemeth unto me a Pagan relique derived from the ancient D●uides , the great admirers of the Oake , especially the Misseltoe that grew thereon ; which according unto the particular of Plinie , they gathered with great solemnitie . For after sacrifice the priest in a white garment , ascended the tree , cut downe the Misseltoe with a golden hooke , and received it in a white coat , the vertue whereof was to resist all poysons , and make fruitfull any that used it . Vertues not expected from Classicall practise ; And did they answer their promise which are so commended , in Epilepticall intentions , wee would abate these qualities . Countrey practise hath added another , to provoke the after-birth , and in that case the decoction is given unto Cowes . That the berries are poison as some conceive , we are so far from averring , that we have safely given them inwardly , and can confirme the experiment of Brassavolus , that they have some purgative quality . 4. The Rose of Jerico , that flourishes every yeer just upon Christmas Eve is famous in Christian reports , which notwithstanding wee have some reason to doubt ; and we are plainely informed by Bellonius , it is but a Monasticall imposture , as hee hath delivered in his observations , concerning the plants in Jericho . That which promoted the conceit , or perhaps begot its continuance , was a proprietie in this plant . For though it bee dry , yet will it upon imbibition of moisture dilate its leaves , and explicate its flowers contracted , and seemingly dryed up . And this is to bee effected not onely in the plant yet growing , but in some manner also in that which is brought exuccous and dry unto us . Which quality being observed , the subtilty or contrivers did commonly play this shew upon the Eve of our Saviours Nativitie , and by drying the plant againe , it closed the next day , and so pretended a double mystery . That is the opening and closing of the wombe of Mary . There wanted not a specious confirmation from a text in Ecclesiasticus , chap. 24. Quasi palma exaltata sum in Cad●s ▪ & quasi plantatio Rosae in Iericho : I was exalted like a Palme tree in Engaddi , and as a Rose in Jericho . The sound whereof in common eares , begat an extraordinary opinion of the Rose of that denomination . But herein there seemeth a great mistake ; for by the Rose in the text , is implyed the true and proper Rose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayth the Greek , and ours accordingly rendreth it . But that which passeth under this name , and by us is commonly called the Rose of Jericho , is properly no Rose , but a small thorny shrub or kinde of heath , bearing little white flowers , far differing from the Rose , whereof Bellonius a very inquisitive Herbalist could not finde any in his travells thorow Jericho . A plant so unlike a Rose , it hath been mistaken by some good Simplist for Amomum , which truely understood is so unlike a Rose , that as D●oscorides delivers , the flowers thereof , are like the white violet , and its leaves resemble Bryonie ; sutable unto this relation almost in all points is that of the thorne at Glassenbury , and perhaps the daughter thereof ; herein our endeavours as yet have not attained satisfaction , and cannot therefore enlarge . Thus much in generall we may observe , that strange effects , are naturally taken for miracles by weaker heads , and artificially improved to that apprehension by wiser . 5. That ferrum Equinum , or Sferra Cavallo hath a vertue attractive of Iron , a power to breake lockes , and draw off the shooes of a horse that passeth over it . Whether you take it for one kinde of Secu●idaca , or will also take in Lunaria , we know it to be false ; and cannot but wonder at Mathiolus , who upon a parallell in Plinie was staggered into suspension ; who notwithstanding in the imputed vertue to open things , close and shut up , could laugh himselfe at that promise from Aethiopis , and condemne the judgement of Scipio , who having such a picklock , would spend so many years in battering the gates of Carthage . Which strange and Magicall conceit , seemes unto me to have no deeper root in reason , then the figure of its seed ; for therein indeed it somewhat resembles an horseshooe , which notwithstanding Baptista Porta hath thought too low a signation , and raised the same unto a Lunarie representation . 6. That Bayes will protect from the mischief of lightning and thunder , is a qualitie ascribed thereto , common with the figtree , Aegle , and skin of a Seale . Against so famous a quality , Vicomer●atus produceth experiment of a Bay tree blasted in Italy , and therefore although Tiberius for this intent , did weare a Laurell about his temples . Yet did Augustus take a more probable course , who fled under arches and hollow vautes for protection . And though Porta conceive , becasue in a streperous eruption , it riseth against fire , it doth therefore resist lightning , yet is that no emboldning Illation : And if wee consider the threefold effect of Jupiters Trisulke , to burne , discusse and terebrate ; and if that be true which is commonly delivered , that it will melt the blade , yet passe the scabbard , kill the childe , yet spare the mother , dry up the wine , yet leave the hogshead intire ; though it favour the amulet it may not spare us ; it will be unsure to rely on any preservative , t is no security to be dipped in Styx , or clad in the armour of Ceneus . Now that beer , wine , and other liquors , are spoyled with lightning and thunder , we conceive it proceeds not onely from noyse and concussion of the ayre , but also noxious spirits , which mingle therewith , and draw them to corruption , whereby they become not onely dead themselves , but sometime deadly unto others , as that which Seneca mentioneth , whereof whosoever dranke , either lost his life , or else his wits upon it . 7. It hath much deceived the hopes of good fellowes , what is commonly expected of bitter Almonds , and though in Plutarch confirmed from the practise of Claudius his Physitian , that Antidote against ebriety hath commonly failed . Surely men much verst in the practice doe erre in the theory of inebriation , conceaving in that disturbance the braine doth onely suffer from exhalations and vaporous ascentions from the stomack , which fat and oylie substances may suppresse , whereas the prevalent intoxication is from the spirits of drink dispersed into the veynes and arteries , from whence by common conveyances they creep into the braine , insinuate into its ventricles , and beget those vertigoes , accompanying that perversion . And therefore the same effect may be produced by a Glister , the head may be intoxicated by a medicine at the heele . And so the poysonous bytes of Serpents , although on parts at distance from the head , yet having entered the veynes , disturbe the animall faculties , and produce the effects of drink , or poyson swallowed . And so as the head may bee disturbed by the skin , it may the same way be relieved , as is observable in balneations , washings , and fomentations , either of the whole body , or of that part alone . 8. That every plant might receive a name according unto the disease it cureth , was the wish of Paracelsus ; a way more likely to multiply Empericks then Herbalists , yet what is practised by many is advantageous unto neither ; that is , relinquishing their proper appellations , to re-baptise them by the name of Saints , Apostles , Patriarcks and Martyres , to call this the herbe of John , that of Peter , this of James or Joseph , that of Mary or Barbara , for hereby apprehensions are made additionall unto their proper natures ; whereon superstitious practises ensue , and stories are framed accordingly to make good their foundations . 9. We cannot omit to declare the grosse mistake of many in the nominall apprehension of plan●s ; to instance but in few . An herbe there is commonly called Betonica Pauli , or Pauls Betony , hereof the people have some conceit in reference to S. Paul , whereas indeed that name is derived from Paulus Aegineta , an ancient Physitian of Aegina , and is no more then speed well , or Fluellen . The like expectations are raised from Herba Trinitatis , which notwithstanding obtaineth that name onely from the figure of its leaves , and is one kinde of liverworte of Hepatica . In Milium Solis , the epithite of the Sun hath enlarged its opinion , which hath indeed no reference thereunto , it being no more then Li●hospermon , or grummell , or rather milium Soler , which as Serapion from Aben Juliel hath taught us , because it grew plentifully in the mountaines of Solar , received that appellation . In Jews eares some thing is conceived extraordinary from the name , which is in propriety but Fungus sambucinus , or an excrescence about the roots of Elder , and concerneth not the Nation of the Jews , but Judas Iscariot , upon a conceit , he hanged on this tree , and is become a famous medicine in Quinses , sore throats , and strangulations ever since . And so are they deceived in the name of Horse-raddish , Horse-mint , Bull-rush ▪ and many more : conceiving therein some prenominall consideration , whereas indeed that expression is but a Grecisme , by the prefix of Hippos and Bous , that is , Horse and Bull , intending no more then great . According whereto the great dock is called Hippolapathum ; and hee that calls the horse of Alexander great head , expresseth the same which the Greeks do in Bucephalus . 10. Lastly , many things are delivered and believed of other plants , wherin at least we cannot but suspend . That there is a property in Basil to propagate Scorpions , and that by the smell thereof they are bred in the braines of men , is much advanced by Hollerius , who found this insect in the braines of a man that delighted much in this smel . Wherein beside that wee finde no way to conjoyne the effect unto the cause assigned ; herein the Modernes speake but timerously , and some of the Ancients quite contrarily . For , according unto Oribasius , Physition unto Julian , The Affricans , men best experienced in poysons , affirme whosoever hath eaten Basil , although hee be stung with a Scorpion , shall feele no paine thereby : which is a very different effect , and rather antidotally destroying then seminally promoting its production . That the leaves of Cataputia or spurge being plucked upward or downeward respectively performe their operations by purge or vomit , as some have written , and old wives still do preach , is a strange conceit , and indeed somewhat magneticall , aseribing unto plants positionall operations , and after the manner of the Loadstone , upon the pole whereof if a knife be drawne from the handle unto the poynt , it will take up a neele , but if drawne againe from the point to the handle , it will attract it no more . That an Ivy cup will separate wine from water , if filled with both , the wine soaking through , but the water still remaining , as after Pliny many have averred wee know not how to affirme , who making tryall thereof , found both the liquors to soake indistinctly through the bowle . That Ros solis which rotteth sheepe hath any such cordiall vertue upon us , we have some reason to doubt . That Flos Affricanus is poyson , and destroyeth dogs , in two experiments we have not found . That Yew and the berries thereof are harmelesse we know . That a Snake will not endure the shade of an Ashe we can deny . That Cats have such delight in the herbe Nepeta , called therefore Cattaria , our experience cannot discover . Nor is it altogether inconsiderable what is affirmed by Bellonius ; for if his assertion bee true in the first of his observations , our apprehension is oftentimes wide in ordinary simples , and in common use wee mistake one for another . We know not the true thime , the savory in our Gardens is not that commended of old , and that kinde of hysop the Ancients used , is unknown unto us who make great use of another . Wee omit to recite the many vertues , and endlesse faculties ascribed unto plants , which sometime occure in grave and serious Authors , and wee shall make a bad composition for truth to concede a verity in halfe . To reckon up all , it were imployment for Archimedes , who undertooke to write the number of the sands . Swarmes of others there are , some whereof our future endeavours may discover ; common reason I hope will save us a labour in many , whose absurdities stand naked unto every eye , errours not able to deceive the Emblem of Justice , and need no Argoes to descry them . Herein there surely wants expurgatory animadversions , whereby wee might strike out great numbers of hidden qualities , and having once a serious and conc●ded list , wee might with more encouragement and safety , attempt their Reasons . THE THIRD BOOK . Of divers popular and received Tenents concerning Animals , which examined , prove either false or dubious . CHAP. I. Of the Elephant . THE first shall be of the Elephant , whereof there generally passeth an opinion it hath no joynts ; and this absurdity is seconded with another , that being unable to lye downe , it sleepeth against a tree , which the Hunters observing doe saw almost asunder ; whereon the beast relying , by the fall of the tree falls also down it selfe , and is able to rise no more ; which conceit is not the daughter of latter times , but an old and gray-headed errour , even in the dayes of Aristotle , as he delivereth in his booke , de incessu animalium , and stands successively related by severall other Authors , by Diodorus Siculus , Strabo , Ambrose , Cassiodore , Solinus , and many more : Now herein me thinks men much forget themselves , not well considering the absurditie of such assertions . For first , they affirme it hath no joynts , and yet concede it walks and moves about ; whereby they conceive there may be a progression or advancement made in motion without the inflexion of parts : Now all progression or animall locomotion being ( as Aristotle teacheth ) performed tractu & pulsu ; that is by drawing on , or impelling forward some part which was before in station , or at quiet ; where there are no joynts or flexures neither can there be these actions ; and this is true , not only in Quadrupedes , Volatills and Fishes , which have distinct and prominent organs of motion , legs , wings , and fins ; but in such also as performe their progression by the truncke , as serpents , wormes and leeches ; whereof though some want bones , and all extended articulations , yet have they arthriticall analogies , and by the motion of fibrous and musculous parts , are able to make progression ; which to conceive in bodies inflexible , and without all protrusion of parts , were to expect a race from Hercules his pillars , or hope to behold the effects of Orpheus his ha●pe , when Trees found legges , and danced after his musicke . Againe , while men conceive they never lye downe , and enjoy not the position of rest , ordained unto all pedestrious animalls whatsoever , hereby they imagine ( what reason cannot conceive ) that an animall of the vastest dimension and longest duration should live in a continuall motion , without that alternity and vicissitude of rest whereby all others continue ; and yet must thus much come to passe , if wee opinion they lye not downe and enjoy no decumbence at all ; for station is properly no rest , but one kinde of motion , relating unto that which Physitians ( from Galen ) doe name extensive or tonicall , that is an extension of the muscles and organs of motion maintaining the body at length or in its proper figure , wherein although it seem to be immoved is neverthelesse without all motion , for in this position the muscles are sensibly ex●ended , and labour to support the body , which permitted unto its proper gravity would suddenly subside and fall unto the earth , as it happeneth in sleep , diseases and death ; from which occult action and invisible motion of the muscles in station ( as Galen declareth ) proceed more offensive lassitudes then from ambulation ; and therefore the Tyranny of some have tormented men , with long and enforced station , and though Ixion and Sisiphus which alwaies moved , doe seem to have the hardest measure , yet was not Titius favoured , that lay extended upon Caucasus , and Tantalus suffered somewhat more then thirst , that stood perpetually in hell ; and thus Mercurialis in his Gym nasticks justly makes standing one kinde of exercise , and Galen when we lye downe , commends unto us middle figures ; that is , not to lye directly , or at length , but somewhat inflected , that the muscles may be at rest ; for such as he termeth Hypobolemaioi or figures of excesse , either shrinking up or stretching out , are wearisome positions , and such as perturbe the quiet of those parts . Moreover men herein doe strangely forget the obvious relations of history , affirming they have no joynts , whereas they dayly read of severall actions which are not performable without them . They forget what is delivered by Xiphilinus , and also by Suetonius in the lives of Nero and Galba , that Elephants have been instructed to walke on ropes , and that in publicke shews before the people ; which is not easily performed by man , and requireth not only a broad foot , but a plyable flexure of joynts , and commandible disposure of all parts of progression ; they passe by that memorable place in Curtius , concerning the Elephant of King Porus , Indus qui Elephantem regebat descendere eumratus , more solito procumbere jussit in genua , caeteri quoque ( ita en●● instituti erant ) demisere corpora in terram ; they remember not the expression of Osorius de rebus gestis Emanuelis , when he speakes of the Elephant presented to Leo the tenth , Pontificemter genibus flexis , & demisso corporis habitu veuerabundus salutavit : But above all , they call not to minde that memorable shew of Germanicus , wherein twelve Elephants danced unto the sound of musick , and after laid them down in the Tricliniums , or places of festivall Recumbency . Lastly , they forget or consult not experience , whereof not many yeares past , we have had the advantage in England , by an Elephant shewne in many parts thereof ▪ not only in the posture of standing , but kneeling and lying downe ; whereby although the opinion at present be reasonable well suppressed , yet from the strings of tradition and fruitfull recurrence of error , it is not improbable , it may revive in the next generation againe ; for this was not the first that hath been seen in England , for ( besides some others since ) as Polydore Virgil relateth , Lewis the French King sent one to Henry the third ; and Emanuel of Portugall another unto Leo the tenth into Italy , where notwithstanding the errour is still alive and epidemicall , as with us . The hint and ground of this opinion might be the grosse and somewhat Cylindricall composure of the legs , the equality and lesse perceptible disposure of the joynts , especially in the fore legs of this Animall , they appearing when he standeth like pillars of flesh , without any evidence of articulation : the different flexure and order of the joynts might also countenance the same , being not disposed in the Elephant , as they are in other quadrupedes , but carry a nearer conformity into those of man , that is the bought of the fore legs not directly backward , but laterally and somewhat inward , but the hough or suffraginous flexure behinde rather outward , contrary unto many other Q●ad●upedes , and such as can scratch the care with the hinder foot , as Horses , Camells , Deere , Sheep and Dogs , for their fore legs bend like our legs , and their hinder legs like our armes , when we move them to our shoulders ; but quadrupedes oviparous , as Frogs , Lizards , Crocodiles , have their joynts and motive flexures more analogously framed unto ours ; and some among viviparous , that is such thereof as can bring their forefeet and meat therein into their mouths , as most can doe that have the clanicles or coller-bones , whereby their breasts are broader , and their shoulders more asunder , as the Ape , the Monkey , the Squirrell , and some others : If therefore any shall affirme the joynts of Elephants are differently framed from most of other Quadrupedes , and more obscurely and grossely almost then any , he doth her●in no injury unto truth ; but if à dicto secundum quid addictum simpliciter , he affirmeth also they have no articulations at all , he incurs the controlment of reason , and cannot avoid the contradiction of sense . As for the manner of their venation , if we consult historicall experience , we shall find it to be otherwise then as is commonly presumed , by sawing away of trees ; the accounts whereof are to be seen at large in Iohannes Hugo , Edwardus Lopez , Garcias ab Horto , Cadamustus , and many more : other concernments there are of the Elephant , which might admit of discourse , and if we should question the teeth of Elephants , that is whether th●y be properly so termed , or might not rather be called hornes , it were no new enquiry of mine , but a paradox as old as Oppianus : whether as Pliny and divers since affirme , that Elephants are terrified , and make away upon the grunting of Swine , Garcias ab Horto may decide , who affirmeth upon experience they enter their stalles , and live promiscuously in the woods of Malavar ; That the situation of the genitalls is averse , and their copulation like that of Camells , as Pliny hath also delivered , is neither to be received , for we have beheld that part in a different position , and their coition is made by supersaliency like that of horses , as we are informed by some who have beheld them in that act . That some Elephants have not only written whose sentences , as Aelian ocularly testifieth , but have also spoken , as Oppianus delivereth , and Christophorus a Costa particularly relateth , although it sound like that of Achilles horse in Homer , wee doe not conceive impossible ; nor beside the affinity of reason in this Animall any such intolerable incapacity in the organs of divers other Quadrupedes , whereby they might not be taught to speake , or become imitators of speech like birds ; and indeed strange it is how the curiosity of men that have been active in the instruction of beasts , have never fallen upon this artifice , and among those many paradoxicall and unheard of imitations , should not attempt to make one speak ; the Serpent that spake unto Eve , the Dogs & Cats , that usually speak unto Witches , might afford some encouragement , and since broad and thick chops are required in birds that speake , since lips and teeth are also organs of speech ; from these there is also an advantage in quadrupedes , and a proximity of reason in Elephants and Apes above them all . CHAP. II. Of the Horse . THE second Assertion , that an Horse hath no gall , is very generall , nor onely swallowed by the people , and common Farriers , but also received by good Veterinarians , and some who have laudably discoursed upon Horses , it seemeth also very ancient ; for it is plainly set downe by Aristotle , an Horse and all Solipeds have no gall ; and the same is also delivered by Plinie , which notwithstanding we finde repugnant unto experience and reason ; for first , it calls in question the providence or wise provision of nature , who not abounding in superfluities , is neither deficient in necessities , wherein neverthelesse there would be a maine defect , and her improvision justly accusable , if such a feeding Animall , and so subject unto diseases from bilious causes , should want a proper conveyance for choler , or have no other receptacle for that humor , then the veynes , and generall masse of bloud . It is againe controulable by experience ; for we have made some search and enquiry herein , encouraged by Absyrtus a Greek Author , in the time of Constantine , who in his Hippiaticks , obscurely assigneth the gall a place in the liver ▪ but more especially by Ruino the Bononian , who in his Anatomia del Cavallo , hath more plainly described it , and in a manner as I found it ; for in the dissections of Horses , and particular enquiry into that part , in the concave or simous part of the liver , whereabout the gall is usually seated in quadrupeds , I discover an hollow , long and membranous substance of a yellow colour without , and lined with choler and gall within ; which part is by branches diffused into the lobes and severall parcells of the liver , from whence receiving the firie superfluity , or cholericke remainder , upon the second concoction by a manifest and open passage , it conveyeth it into the duodenum or upper gut , thence into the lower bowells , which is the manner of its derivation in man and other animalls ; and therefore although there be no eminent and circular follicle , no round bagge or vesicle which long containeth this humor , yet is there a manifest receptacle and passage of choler , from the liver into the guts ; which being not so shut up , or at least not so long detained , as it is in other animalls , procures that frequent excretion , and occasions the horse to dung more often then many other ; for choler is the naturall glister , or one excretion whereby nature excludeth another , which descending daily into the bowells , extimulates those parts , and excites them unto expulsion ; and so when this humor aboundeth or corrupteth , there succeeds oft-times a cholerica passio , that is a sudden and vehement purgation upward and downward ; and so when the passage of gall becomes obstructed , the body grows costive , and the excrements of the belly white , as it happeneth oft-times in the Jaundice . If any therefore affirme an horse hath no gall , that is , no receptacle , or part ordained for the separation of choller , or not that humour at all , he hath both sence and reason to oppose him ; but if he saith it hath no bladder of gall , and such as is observed in many other animals , we shall oppose our sense if we gainesay him ; and thus must Aristotle be made out when he denyeth this part , and by this distinction wee may relieve Pliny of a contradiction ; who in one place affirming an horse hath no gall , delivereth yet in another , that the gall of an horse was accounted poyson , and therefore at the sacrifices of horses in Rome , it was unlawfull for the Flamen but to touch it ; but with more difficulty , or hardly at all is that reconcilable which is delivered by our Countrey-man , and received veterinarian , whose words in his master-piece , and Chapter of diseases from the gall , are somewhat too strict , and scarce admit a Reconciliation . The fallacy therefore of this conceit is not unlike the former , A dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter , because they have not a bladder of gall , like those we usually observe in others , they have no gall at all ; which is a Paralogisme not admittible , a fallacy that dwels not in a cloud , and needs not the Sun to scatter it . CHAP. III. Of the Dove . THe third Assertion is somewhat like the second , That a Dove or Pigeon hath no gall , which is affirmed from very great Antiquity ; for as Pierius observeth , from this consideration the Aegyptians did make it the Hieroglyphick of meekenesse ; it hath beene averred by many holy Writers , commonly delivered by Postillers and Commentators , who from the frequent mention of the Dove in the Canticles , the precept of our Saviour to bee wise as Serpents , and innocent as Doves , and especially the appearance of the holy Ghost in the similitude of this animall , have taken occasion to set downe many affections of the Dove , and what doth most commend it , is that it hath no Gall ; and hereof have made use not onely inferiour and minor Divines , but Cyprian , Austin , Isidore , Beda , Rupertus , Jansenius , and many more . Whereto notwithstanding we know not how to assent , it being repugnant unto the Authority and positive determination of ancient Philosophy ; the affirmative of Aristotle in his history of Animals is very plai●e , Felaliis ventri , aliis intestino jungitur ; Some have the Gall adjoyned to the guts , as the Crow , the Swallow , Sparrow , and the Dove , the same is also attested by Pliny , and not without some passion by Galen , who in his booke de Atra bile , accounts him ridiculous that denyes it . It is not agreeable to the constitution of this Animall , nor can we so reasonably conceive there wants a gall ; that is , the hot and ●iery humour in a body so hot of temper , which phlegme or melancholy could not effect : Now of what complexion it is , Julius Alexandrinus declareth , when he affirmeth , that some upon the use thereof , have fallen into Feavers and Quinsies ; the temper also of their dung and intestinall excretions do also confirme the same , which Topically applyed become a Phaenigmus or Rubifying medicine , and are of such fiery parts , that as we reade in Galen , they have of themselves conceived fire , and burnt a house about them , and therefore when in the famine of Samaria , ( wherein the fourth part of a cab of Pigeons dung was sold for five pieces of silver ) it is delivered by Josephus , that men made use hereof instead of common slat , although the exposition seeme strange , it is more probable then many other , for that it containeth very much salt ; beside the effects before expressed , it is discernable by taste , and the earth of Columbaries or Dovehouses , so much desired in the artifice of Salt-peter ; and to speake generally , the excrements of birds which want both bladder and kidneys , hath more of salt and acrimony , then that of other animals , who beside the guts have also those conveyances ; for whereas in these , the salt and lixiviated serosity with some portion of choler , is divided betweene the guts and bladder , it remaines und●vided in birds , and hath but a single descent , by the guts , with the exclusions of the belly . Now if because the Dove is of a milde and gentle nature , wee cannot conceive it should be of an hot temper , our apprehensions are not distinct in the measure of constitutions , and the several parts which evidence such conditions : for the Irascible passions doe follow the temper of the heart , but the concupiscible distractions the crasis of the liver ; now many have not livers , which have but coole and temperate hearts , and this was probably the temper of Paris , a contrary constitution to that of Aiax , and in both but short of Medea , who seemed to exceed in either . Lastly , it is repugnant to experience , for Anatomicall enquirie discovereth in them a gall , and that according to the determination of Aristotle , not annexed unto the Liver , but adhering unto the guts ; nor is the humour contained in smaller veines , or obscure capillations , but in a vesicle or little bladder , though some affirme it hath no cystis or bag at all , and therefore the Hieroglyphick of the Aegyptians , though allowable in the sence , is weake in the foundation , who expressing meeknesse and lenity by the portract of a Dove with the taile erected , affirmed it had no gall in the inward parts , but onely in the rumpe , and as it were out of the body , and therefore if they conceived their gods were pleased with the sacrifice of this Animall , as being without gall , the ancient Heathen were surely mistaken in the reason , and in the very oblation , whereas in the holocaust or burnt offerings of Moses the gall was cast away ; for as Ben Maimon instructeth , the inwards whereto the gall adhereth were taken out with the crop , according unto the Law , Levit. 1. which the Priest did not burne , but cast unto the E●st , that is , behinde his back , and readiest place to be carried out of the Sanctuary . And if they also conceived that for this reason , they were the birds of Venus , and wanting the furious and discording part , were more acceptable unto the Deity of Love ; they surely added unto the conceit , which was at first venereall , and in this animall may be sufficiently made out from that conception . The ground of this conceit is partly like the former , that is , the obscure situation of the gall , and out of the Liver , wherein it is commonly enquired , but this is a very injust illation , not well considering with what variety this part is seated in birds ; in some both at the stomack and the liver , as in the Cap●iceps , in some at the liver only , as in Cocks , Turkeys , and Phasiants , in others at the guts and Liver , as in Hawkes and Kites ; in some at the guts alone , as Crowes , Doves , and many more , and these perhaps may take up all the wayes of situation , not onely in birds , but also other animals , for what is said of the Anchony or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that answerable unto its name , it carrieth the gall in the head , is further to be enquired ; and though the discoloured particles in the skin of an Heron , be commonly termed Galls , yet is not this animall deficient in that part ; and thus when it is conceived that the eyes of Tobias were cured by the gall of the fish Callyonimus or Scorpius marinus , commended to that effect by Dioscorides , although that part were not in the liver , were there reason to doubt that probability , and whatsoever animall it was , it may be received without exception when t is delivered , the married couple as a testimony of future concord , did cast the gall of the sacrifice behinde the Altar ? A strict and literall acception of a loose and tropicall expression was a second ground hereof ; for while some affirmed it had no gall , intending onely thereby no evidence of anger or fury , others have construed it anatomically , and denied that part at all ; by which illation we may inferre , and that from sacred Text , a Pigeon hath no heart , according to that expression , Hosea 7. Factus est Ephraim sicut Colum ba seducta non habens cor ; and so from the letter of Scripture wee may conclude it is no milde , but a fiery and furious animall , according to that of Jeremy , chap. 25. Facta est terra in desolationem à facie irae Columbae : and againe , chap. 46. Revertamur ad terram nativitatis nostrae à facie gladii columbae , where notwithstanding the Dove is not literally intended , but thereby are implyed the Babylonians whose Queene Semiramis was called by that name , and whose successors did beare the Dove in their standard : so is it proverbially said , Formicae sua bilis inest , habet & musca splenem , whereas wee all know Philosophy denyeth these parts , nor hath Anatomy discovered them in insects . If therefore any shall affirme a Pigeon hath no gall , implying no more thereby then the lenity of this animall , wee shall not controvert his affirmation ; and thus may wee make out the assertions of ancient Writers , and safely receive the expressions of those great Divines and worthy Fathers ; but if by a transition from Rhetorick to Logick , hee shall contend , it hath no such part , or humour , he committeth an open fallacy , and such as was probably first committed concerning Spanish Mares , whose swiftnesse tropically expressed from their generation by the wind , might after be grosly taken , and a reall truth conceived in that conception . CHAP. IV. Of the Bever . THat a Bever to escape the Hunter , bites off his testicles or stones , is a ●enent very ancient , and hath had thereby advantage of propagation ; for the same we finde in the Hi●roglyphicks of the Aegyptians , in the Apologue of Aesope , an Author of great antiquity , who lived in the beginning of the Persian Monarchy , and in the time of Cyrus , the same is touched b● Aristotle in his Ethicks , but seriously delivered by Aelian , Plinie and Solinus , with the same we meet with in Juvenal , who by an handsome and metricall expression more welcomely engrafts it in our junior memories — imitatus Castora , qui se Eunuchum ipse facit cupiens evadere damno Testiculo●um , adeo medicatum intelligit inguen , it hath been propagated by Emblems , and some have been so bad Gramarians , as to be deceived by the name , deriving Castor à castrando ; whereas , the proper L●tine word is Fibor , and Castor , but borrowed from the Greeke so called quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Animal ventricosum , from his swaggy and prominent belly . Herein therefore to speake compendiously , wee first presume to affirme , that from a strict enquiry , we cannot maintaine the evulsion or biting of any parts , and this is declareable from the best and most professed Writers , for though some have made use hereof in a Morall or Tropicall way , yet have the professed discoursers by silence deserted , or by experience rejected this assertion . Thus was it in ancient times discovered , and experimentally refuted by one Sestius a Ph●sitian , as it stands related by Plinie ; by Dioscorides , who plainely affirmes that this tradition is false , by the discoveries of moderne Authors , who have expresly discoursed hereon , as Aldrovandus , Mathiolus , Gesne●us , Bellonius ; by Olaus Magnus , Peter Martyr and divers others , who have described the manner of their venations in America , they generally omitting this way of their escape , and have delivered severall other , by which they are daily taken . The originall of the conceit was probably Hieroglyphicall , which after became Mythologicall unto the Greeks , & so set down by Aesop , and by processe of tradition , stole into a totall verity , which was but partially true , that is in i'●s cove●t sense and morallity . Now why they placed this invenion upon the Bever , ( beside the Medicall and Merchantable commodity of castoreum or parts conceived to be bitten away ) might be the sagacitie and wisedome of that animall , which indeed from the workes it performes , and especially i'ts artifice in building is very strange , and surely not to be matched by any other , omitted by Plutarch de solertia animalium , but might have much advantaged the drift of that discourse . If therefore any affi●me a wise man should demeane himselfe like the B●ver , who to escape with his life , contemneth the losse of his genitalls ; that is , in case of extremity , not strictly to endeavour the preserva●ion of all , but to sit downe in the enjoyment of the greater good , though with the detriment and hazzard of the lesser ; wee may hereby appr●hend a reall and usefull truth ; and in this la●i●ude of beliefe , w●e are content to receive the fable of Hippomanes who redeemed his life , with the losse of a golden ball ; and whe●her true o●●alse , we reject not the tragedy of Absyrtus , and the dispersion of his members b● Medea to perplex the pursuit of her father ; but if he shall positively affi●me this act , and cannot beleeve the morall , unlesse hee also credit the fable , hee is surely greedy of delusion , and will hardly avoide deception in theories of this nature . The error therefore and Alogie in th●s opinion , is worse then in the last , that is not to receive figures for realities , but expect a verity in Apologues , and beleeve , as serious ●ffi●mations , confessed and studied fables . Againe , if this were true , and that the Bever in chase make some divulsion of parts , as that which we call Castoreum ; yet are not these parts avelled to be termed Testicles or stones , for these cods or follicles are sound in both sexes , though somewhat more protuberant in the male ; t●ere is hereto no de●ivation of the seminall parts , nor any passage from hence , unto the vessels of ej●culations ; some perforations onely in the part it selfe , through which the humor included doth exudate ; as may be observed in such as are fresh , and not much dryed with age ; and lastly , the Testicles properly so called , are of a lesser magnitude and sea●ed inwardly upon the loynes ; and therefore it were not only a fruitlesse attempt , but impossible act , to eu●uchate or castrate themselves , and might bee an hazardous practise of Arte , if at all attempted by othe●s . Now all this is confirmed from the experimentall testimony of five very memorable Authors ; Bellonius , Gesnerus , Amatus , Rondeletius , and M●●hiolus , who receivng the hint hereof from Rondeletius in the Anatomie of two Bevers , did finde all true that had been delivered by him , whose words are these in his learned book de Piscibus : Fibri in ingu●nibus geminos tumores habent utrinqueunicum , ovi ●nserini magnitudine , inter hos est mentula in m●ribus , in foeminis pud●ndum hi tumores testes non sunt sed folliculi member anâ con●ecti in quor● medio singuli sunt meatus è qu●bus exudat liquor pinguis & cerosus quem ipse Castor saepe admoto ore lambit & ●xug●t , p●stea veluti oleo corporis pa●tes oblinit ; Hos tumores testes non e●s● hinc m●ixime coll●gitur quod ab illis nulla est ad mentulam via neque ductus quo humor in mentulae me●tum derivetur & fo● as emitt●tur ; prae●erea quod ●estes ●n●us reperi●ntur , eosdem tumores Moscho animali in esse puto , è quibus odoratum illud pus emanat ; then which words there can be none plainer , nor more evidently discover the improprietie of this appellation : that which is included in the cod or visible bagge about the groine , being not the Testicle , or any spermaticall part , but rather a collection of some superfluous matter deflowing from the body , esp●cially the parts of nutrition as unto their proper emunctories , and as it doth in Musck and Civet cats , though in a different and offensive odour , proceeding partly from i'ts food , that being especially fish , whereof this humor may be a garous excretion , or a raucide and olidous separation . Most therefore of the Modernes before Rondeletius , and all the Antients excepting Sestius , have misunderstood this part , as conceiving Castoreum for the Testicles of the Bever , as Dioscorides , Galen , Aegineta , Aetius , and others have pleased to name it . The Egyptians also ●ailed in the ground of their Hieroglyphick , when they expressed the punishment of adultery by the Bever depriving himself of his testicles , which was amongst them the penalty of such incontinencie . Nor is Ae●●us perhaps , too strictly to be observed , when he prescribeth the 〈◊〉 of the O●ter , or River-dog , as succedaneous unto Castoreum : but ●●ost inexcusable of all is Plinie , who having before him in one place 〈◊〉 experiment of Sestius against it , sets downe in another , that the Bevers of Pontus bite off their testicles , and in the same place affir●●th the like of the Hyena . Now the ground of this mistake might be the resemblance and situation of these tumors about those parts , wherein we observe the testicles in other animalls ; which notwithstanding is no well founded illation ; for the testicles are defined by their office , and not determined by place or situation ; they having one office in all , but different seats in many ; for beside that no serpent or fishes oviparous , have any stones at all ; that neither biped nor quadruped oviparous have any exteriorly , or prominent in the groyne , some also that are viviparous contain these parts within , as beside this animall the Elephant , and the Hedge-hog . If any therefore shall terme these , testicles , intending metaphorically , and in no strict acception , his language is tolerable and offends our ears no more then the Tropicall names of plants , when we read in Herballs in the severall kindes of Orchis of Dogs , Fox , and Goat-stones ; but if he insist thereon , and maintaine a propriety in this language , our discourse hath overthrowne his assertion , nor will Logicke permit his illation ; That is , from things alike , to conclude a thing the same , and from an accidentall convenience that is a similitude in place or figure , to infer a specificall congruity or substantiall concurrence in nature . CHAP. V. Of the Badger . TH●t a Brock or Badger hath his legs of one side shorter then of the other , though an opinion perhaps not very ancient , is yet very generall , received not only by theorists and unexperienced beleevers , but assented unto by most who have the opportunity to behold and hunt them dayly ; which notwithstanding upon enquiry I finde repugnant unto the three determinators of truth , Authority , Sense and Reason : For first , Albertus m●gnus speaks dubiously , confessing he could not confirme the ve●ity hereof , but Aldrovand affirmeth plainly , there can be no such inequality observed ; and for my own part , upon indifferent enquiry , I cannot discover this difference , although the regardible side be defined , and the brevity by most imputed unto the left . Againe , it seems no easie affront unto reason , and generally repugnant unto the course of nature ; for if we survey the totall set of animals , we may in their legs , or organs of progression , obse●ve an equality of length , and parity of numeration ; that is , not any to have an odde leg , or the supporters and movers of one side not exactly answered by the other ▪ although the hinder may be unequall unto the fore and middle legs , as in Frogs , Locusts and Grafhoppers , or both unto the middle , as in some beetles , and spiders , as is determined by Aristotle de incessu animalium ; perfect and viviparous quadrupeds , so standing in their position of pronenesse , that the opposite joynts of neighbour legs consist in the same plaine , and a line de●cending from their navell intersects at right angles the axis of the earth : It happeneth often I confesse that a Lobster hath the chely or great claw of one side longer then the other , but this is not properly their leg , but a part of apprehension , and whereby they hold or seize upon their prey ; for in them the legs and proper parts of progression are inverted backward , and stand in a position opposi●e unto these . Lastly , the monstrosity is ill contrived , and with some disadvantage , the shortnesse being affixed unto the legs of one side , which might have been more tolerably placed upon the thwart or Diagoniall movers ; for the progression of quadrupeds being performed per Diametrum , that is the crosse legs moving or resting together , so that two are alwayes in motion , and two in station at the same time , the brevity had been more tolerable in the crosse legs ; for then the motion and station had beene performed by equall legs , whereas herein they are both performed by unequall organs , and the imperfection becomes discoverable at every hand . CHAP. VI. Of the Beare . THat a Bear brings forth her young informous and unshapen , which she fashioneth after by licking them over , is an opinion not only vulgar , and common with us at present , but hath been of old delivered by ancient Writers upon this foundation , it was a Hieroglyphicke amon the Aegyptians ; Aristotle seems to countenance it , Solinus , Plinie and Aelian directly affirme it , and Ovid smoothly delivereth it — — Nec catulus partu quem reddidit ursa recenti Sed male viva caro est , lambendo mater in artus Ducit & in formam qualem cupit ipsa reducit . Which opinion notwithstanding is not only repugnant unto the sense of every one that shall with diligence enquire into it , but the exact and deliberate experiment of three authenticke Philosophers ; the first of Mathiolus in his Comment on Dioscorides , whose words are to this effect . In the valley of Anania about Trent , in a Beare which the Hunters eventerated , I beheld the young ones with all their parts distinct , and not without shape , as many conceive , giving more credit unto Aristotle and Plinie , then experience and their proper senses . Of the same assurance was Julius Scaliger in his Exercitations , Vrsam faetus informes potius ejicere , qu 〈◊〉 parere , si vera dicunt , quos postea linctu effingat , Quid hujusce fabulae authorib●s fidei habendum ex hac historia cognosces , In nostris Alpibus venatores faetam ursam cepere , dissecta eafae tus plane formatus intus inventus est : and lastly , Aldrovandus who from the testimony of his owne eyes affirmeth , that in the cabinet of the Senate of Bononia , there was preserved in a glasse a Cub dissected out of a Beare perfectly formed , and compleat in every part . It is moreover injurious unto reason , and much impugneth the course and providence of nature , to conceive a birth should be ordained before there is a formation ; for the conformation of parts is necessarily required not only unto the prerequisites and previous conditions of birth , as motion and animation , but also unto the parturition or very birth it selfe ; wherein not only the Dam , but the younglings play their parts , and the cause and act of exclusion proceedeth from them both : for the exclusion of animals is not meerly passive like that of egges , nor the totall action of delivery to be imputed unto the mother ; but the first attempt beginneth from the Infant , which at the accomplished period attempteth to change his mansion , and strugling to come forth , dilacerates and breaks those parts which restrained him before . Beside ( what few take notice of ) men hereby doe in a high measure vilifie the workes of God , imputing that unto the tongue of a beast , which is the strangest artifice in all the acts of nature , that is the formation of the Infant in the womb , not only in mankind , but all viviparous animals whatsoever , wherin the plastick or formative faculty , from matter appearing homogeneous , and of a similary substance erecteth bones , membranes , veynes and ar●eries , and out of these contriveth every part in number , place and figure , according to the law of its species , which is so far from being fashioned by any outward agent , that once omitted or perverted by a slip of the inward Phidias , it is not reducible by any other whatsoever ; and therefore , mirè me plasmaverunt manus tuae , though it originally respected the generation of man , yet is it applyable unto that of other animalls , who entring the wombe in indistinct and simple materialls , returne with distinction of parts , and the perfect breath of life ; he that shall consider these alterations without , must needs conceive there have been strange operations within , which to behold it were a spectacle almost worth ones being , a sight beyond all , except that man had been created first , and might have seen the shew of five dayes after . Now as the opinion is repugnant both unto sense and reason , so hath it probably been occasioned from some slight ground in either ; thus in regard the cub comes forth involved in the Chorion , a thick and tough membrane obscuring the formation , and which the Dam doth after bite , and tea●e asunder , the beholder at first sight conceives it a rude and informous lumpe of flesh , and imputes the ensuing shape unto the mouthing of the Dam ; which addeth nothing thereunto , but onely drawes the curtaine , and takes away that vaile which conceded the piece before ; and thus have some endeavoured to enforce the same from reason ; that is , the small and slender time of the Beares gestation , or going with her young , which lasting but few dayes ( a month some say ) the exclusion becomes precipitous , and the young ones consequently informous ; according to that of Solinus , Trigesimus dies uterum liberat ursae , unde evenit ut praecipitata faecundita● informes creet partus ; but this will overthrow the generall method of nature , in the works of generation ; for therein the conformation is not only antecedent , but proportionall unto the exclusion , and if the period of the birth be short , the terme of conformation will be as sudden also , there may I confesse from this narrow time of gestation ensue a minority or smalnesse in the exclusion , but this however inferreth no informity , and it still receiveth the name of a naturall and legitimate birth ; whereas if we affirme a totall informity , it cannot admit so forward a terme as an Abortment ; for that supposeth conformation , and so wee must call this constant and intended act of nature , a slip , an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or effluxion , that is an exclusion before conforma●ion , before the birth can beare the name of the parent , or be so much as properly called an Embryon . CHAP. VII . Of the Basilisk . MAny opinions are passant concerning the Basiliske or little king of Serpents , commonly called the Cockatrice , some affirming , others denying , most doubting the relations made hereof ; what therefore in these incertainties we may more surely determine , that such an animall there is , if we evade not the testimony of Scripture , and humane Writers , we cannot safely deny : So is it said Psal ▪ 91. Super aspidem & Basiliscum ambulabis , wherein the vulgar Translation retaineth the word of the Septuagint , using in other places the Latine expression Regulus , as Proverb . 23. Mordebit ut coluber , & sicut Regulus venena diffundet , and Jeremy 8. Ecce ego mittam vobis serpentes Regulos , &c. That is , as ou●s translate it , Behold I will send Serpents , Cockatrices among you which will not be charmed , and they shall bite you ; and as for humane Authors , or such as have discoursed of animals , or poysons , it is to be found almost in all , as Dioscorides , Galen , Pliny , Soli●us , Aelian , Aetius , Avicen , Ardoynus , Crevinus , and many more ; In Aristotle I confesse we finde no mention , but Scaliger in his Comment and enumeration of Serpents , hath made supply , and in his Exercitations delivereth that a Basilisk was found in Rome , in the dayes of Leo the fourth , and the like is reported by Sigonius , and some are so farre from denying one , that they have made severall kinds thereof , for such is the Catoblepas of Pliny , conceived by some , and the Dryinus of Aetius by others . But although we deny not the existence of the Basilisk , yet whether we do not commonly mistake in the conception hereof , and call that a Basilisk which is none at all , is surely to be questioned ; for certainely that which from the conceit of its generation we vulgarly call a Cockatrice , and wherein ( but under a different name ) we intend a formall Identity and adequate conception with the Basilisk , is not the Basilisk of the Ancients , whereof such wonders are delivered . For this of ours is generally described with legs , wings , a serpentine and winding taile , and a crist or combe somewhat like a Cock ; but the Basilisk of elder times was a proper kinde of Serpent , not above three palmes long , as some account , and differenced from other Serpents by advancing his head , and some white markes or coronary spots upon the crowne , as all authentick Writers have delivered . Nor is this Cockatrice onely unlike the Basiliske , but of no reall shape in nature , and rather an Hieroglyphicall fancy , to expresse their different intentions , set forth in different fashions ; sometimes with the head of a man , sometimes with the head of an Hawke , as Pierius hath delivered , and as with addition of legs the Heralds and Painters still describe it ; nor was it onely of old a symbolicall and allowable invention , but is now become a manuall contrivance of Art , and artificiall imposture , whereof besides others , Scaliger hath taken notice : Basilisci f●rmam mentiti sunt vulgo Gallinaceo similem , & pedibus binis , neque enim absimiles sunt caeteris serpentibus , nisi maculâ quasi in vertice candidâ , unde illi nomen Regium , that is , men commonly counterfeit the forme of a Basilisk , with another like a Cock , and with two feet , whereas they differ not from other Serpents , but in a white speck upon their crowne ; now although in some manner it might be counterfeited in Indian Cocks , and flying Serpents , yet is it commonly contrived out of the skins of Thornebacks , Scaites or Maids , as Aldrovand hath observed , and also graphically described in his excellent booke of Fishes . Nor is onely the existency of this animall considerable , but many things delivered thereof , particularly its poyson , and its generation . Concerning the first , according to the doctrine of the Ancients , men still affirme , that it killeth at a distance , that it poysoneth by the eye , and that by priority of vision ; now that deleterious it may bee at some distance and destructive without a corporall contaction , what uncertainty soever there be in the effect , there is no high improbability in the relation ; for if plagues or pestilentiall Atomes have beene conveyed in the ayre from different Regions , if men at a distance have infected each other ; if the shaddowes of some trees be noxious , if Torpedoes deliver their opium at a distance , and stupifie beyond themselves ; we cannot reasonably deny , that , beside our grosse and restrained poysons requiring contiguity unto their actions , there may proceed from subtiler seeds , more agile emanations , which will contemne those Laws , and invade at distance unexpected . That this venenation shooteth from the eye , and that this way a Basil●sk may empoyson , although thus much be not agreed upon by Authors , some imputing it unto the breath , others unto the bite , it is not a thing impossible ; for eyes receive offensive impressions , from their objects , and may have influences destructive to each other ; for the visible species of things strike not our senses immaterally , but streaming in corporall rayes , do carry with them the qualities of the object from whence they flow , and the medium through which they passe : Thus through a greene or red glasse all things wee behold appeare of the same colours ; thus sore eyes affect those which are sound , and themselves also by reflection , as will happen to an inflamed eye that beholds it selfe long in a glasse ; thus is fascination made out , and thus also it is not impossible , what is affirmed of this animall , the visible rayes of their eyes carrying forth the subtilest portion of their poyson , which received by the eye of man , or beast , infecteth first the braine , and is from thence communicated unto the heart . But lastly , that this destruction should be the effect of the first beholder , or depend upon priority of aspection , is a point not easily to be granted , and very hardly to be made out upon the principles of Aristotle , Al●azen , Vitello , and others ; who hold that sight is made by Reception , and not by Ex●ram●ssion , by receiving the rayes of the object into the eye , and not by sending any out ; for hereby although he behold a man first , the Basilisk should rather be destroyed , in regard he fi●st receiveth the rayes of his Antipathy and venemous emissions which objectively move his sense ; but how powerfull soever his owne poyson be , it invadeth not the sence of man , in regard he beholdeth him not : and therefore this conceit was probably first begot by such as held the contrary opinion of sight by extramission , as did Pythagoras , Plato , Empedocles , Hipparchus , Galen , Macrobius , Proclus , Simplic●us , with most of the Ancients , and is the postulate of Euclide in his Opticks : and of this opinion might they be , who from this Antipathy of the Basilisk and man , expressed first the enmity of Christ and Sathan , and their mutuall dest●uction thereby ; when Satan being elder then his humanity , beheld Christ first in the ●lesh , and so he was destroyed by the Serpent , but Elder then Sathan in his Divinity , and so beholding him fi●st he destroyed the old Basilisk , and overcame the effects of his poyson , sin , death , and hell . As for the generation of the Basilisk , that it proceedeth from a Cocks egge hatched under a Toad or Serpent , it is a conceit as monstrous as the brood it selfe : for if wee should grant that Cocks growing old , and unable for emission , amasse within themselves some seminall matter , which may after conglobate into the forme of an egge , yet will this substance be unfruitfull , as wanting one principle of generation , and a commixture of the seed of both sexes , which is required unto production , as may be observed in the egges of hens not trodden , and as we have made triall in some which are termed Cocks egges ; It is not indeed impossible that from the sperme of a Cock , Hen , or other animall being once in putrescence , either from incubation , or otherwise , some generation may ensue , not univocall and of the same species , but some imperfect or monstrous production ; even as in the body of man from putred humours , and peculiar wayes of corruption , there have succeeded strange and unseconded shapes of wormes , whereof we have beheld some our selves , and reade of others in medicall observations : and so may strange and venemous Serpents be severall wayes engendered ; but that this generation should be regular , and alway produce a Basilisk , is beyond our affirmation , and we have good reason to doubt . Againe , it is unreasonable to ascribe the equivocacy of this forme unto the hatching of a Toade , or imagine that diversifies the production ; for Incubation alters not the species , nor if wee observe it so much as concurres either to the sex or colour , as evidently appeares in the eggs of Ducks or Partridges hatched under a Hen , there being required unto their exclusion , onely a gentle and continued heate , and that not particular or confined unto the species or parent ; so have I knowne the seed of silke-wormes hatched on the bodies of women , and so Pliny reports that Livia the wife of Augustus hatched an egge in her bosome ; nor is onely an animall heate required hereto , but an elementall and artificiall warmth will suffice ; for as Diodorus delivereth , the Aegyptians were wont to hatch their eggs in ovens , and many eye witnesses confirme that practise unto this day : and therefore this generation of the Basilisk , seemes like that of Castor and Helena , he that can credit the one , may easily beleeve the other ; that is , that these two were hatched out of the egge , which Jupiter in the forme of a Swan , begat on his Mistris Leda . The occasion of this conceit might be an Aegyptian tradition concerning the bird Ibis , which after became transferred unto Cocks ; for an old opinion it was of that Nation , that the Ibis feeding upon Serpents , that venemous food so inquinated their ovall conceptions , or egges within their bodies , that they sometimes came forth in Serpentine shapes , and therefore they alwayes brake their egges , nor would they endure the bird to sit upon them ; but how causelesse their feare was herein , the daily Incubation of Ducks , Peahens , and many other testifie , and the Sto●ke might have informed them , which bird they honoured and cherished , to destroy their Serpents . That which much promoted it , was a misapprehension in holy Scripture upon the Lati●e Translation in Esay 51. Ova aspidum ruperunt , & telas Aranearum texuerunt , qui comedent de ovis corum morietur , & quod confotum est , erumpet in Regulum , from whence notwithstanding , beside the generation of Serpents from egges there can be nothing concluded ; but what kind of serpents are meant not easie to be determined , for translatiōs are very different : Tremellius rendring the Asp Haemorrhous , & the Regulus or Basilisk a Viper , & our translation for the Aspe , sets down a Cockatrice in the text , and an Adder in the margine . Another place of Esay doth also seeme to countenance it , chap. 14. Ne Lateris Philistaea quoniam diminuta est virga percussoris tui , de radice enim colubri egredietur Regulus , & semen ejus absorbens volucrem , which ours somewhat favourably rendreth , out of the Serpents Root shall come forth a Cockatrice , and his fruit shall be a fierie flying Serpent : But Tremellius , è radice Serpentis prodit Haemorrhous , & fructus illius Praester volans , wherein the words are different , but the sense is still the same ; for therein are figuratively intended Vzziah and Ezechias , for though the Philistines had escaped the Minor Serpent Vzziah , yet from his stock , a fiercer Snake should arise , that would more terribly sting them , and that was Ezechias . CHAP. VIII . Of the Wolfe . SUch a Story as the Basilisk is that of the Wolfe concerning prioritie of vision , that a man becomes hoarse or dumb , if a Wolfe have the advantage first to eye him , and this is in plaine language affirmed by Plinie : In Italia ut cred●●ur , ●uporum v●sus est noxius , vocemque homini , quem prius contemplatur adimere ; ●o is it made out what is delivered by Theocritus , and after him by Virgil — Vox quoq Moerim Iam fugit ipsa , Lupi Moerim videre priores . And thus is the proverbe to be understood , when during the discourse the partie or subject interveneth , and there ensueth a sudden silence , it is usually said , Lupus est in fabulâ : which conceit being already convicted , not only by Scaliger , R●olanus and others , but daily confutable almost every where out of England , we shall not further refute . The ground or occasional original hereof was probably the amazement and sudden silence , the unexpected appearance of wolves do often put upon travellers ; not by a supposed vapour , or venemous emanation , but a vehement fear which naturally produceth obmutescence , and sometimes irrecoverable silence : thus birds are silent in presence of an hawk , and Plinie saith that dogs are mute in the shadow of an Hyaena ; but thus could not the spirits of worthy Martyrs be silenced , who being exposed not onely unto the eyes , but the mercilesse teeth of Wolves , gave lowd expressions of their faith , and their holy clamours were heard as high as heaven . That which much promoted it beside the common proverb , was an expression in Theocritus , a very ancient Poet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ●Ed●re non poteris vocem , Lycus est tib● visus ; which Lycus was Rivall unto another , and suddenly appearing stopped the mouth of his Corrivall : now Lycus signifying also a Wolf , occasioned this apprehension ; men taking that appellatively , which was to be understood properly , and translating the genuine acception ; which is a fallacy of Aequivocation , and in some opinions begat the like conceit concerning Romulus and Remus , that they were fostered by a Wolfe , the name of the nurse being Lupa ; and founded the fable of Europa , and her carryage over Sea by a Bull , because the Ship or Pilots name was Taurus ; and thus have some been startled at the proverb Bos in linguâ confusedly apprehending how a man should be said to have an Oxe in his tongue , that would not speake his minde ; which was no more then that a piece of money had silenced him : for by the Oxe was onely implyed a piece of coine stamped with that figure , first currant with the Athenians , and after among the Romanes . CHAP. IX . Of Deere . THe common opinion concerning the long life of Animals , is very ancient , especially of Crowes , Chaughes and Deere ; in moderate accounts exceeding the age of man , in some the dayes of Nestor , and in others surmounting the yeares of Artephius , or Methuselah ; from whence Antiquity hath raised proverbiall expressions , and the reall conception of their duration , hath been the hyperbolicall expression of others . From all the rest we shall single out the Deere , upon concession a long lived Animal , and in longaevity by many conceived to attaine unto hundreds ; wherein permitting every man his owne beliefe , we shall our selves crave libertie to doubt , and our reasons are these ensuing . The first is that of Aristole , drawne from the increment and gestation of this animal , that is , it 's sudden arrivance unto growth and maturitie , and the small time of it's remainder in the wombe ; his words in the translation of Scaliger , are these ; Deejus vitae longitudine fabulantur , neque enim aut gestatio aut incrementum hinnulorum ejusmodi sunt , ut praestent argumentum longaevi animalis , that is , fables are raised concerning the vivassity of Deere ; for neither are their gestation or increment , such as may afford an argument of long life ; and these saith Scaliger , are good mediums conjunctively taken , that is , not one without the other ; For of animalls viviparous such as live long , goe long with young , and attaine but slowly to their maturitie and stature ; so the Horse that liveth about thirty , arriveth unto his stature about six years , and remaineth above nine moneths in the wombe ; so the Camell that liveth unto fifty , goeth with young no lesse then ten moneths , and ceaseth not to grow before seaven ; and so the Elephant that liveth an hundred , beareth i●'s young above a yeare , and arriveth unto perfection at twenty ; on the contrary , the Sheep and Goat , which live but eight or ten yeares , goe but five moneths , and attaine to their perfection at two yeares ; and the like is observable in Cats , Hares , and Conies ; and so the Deere that endureth the wombe but eight moneths , and is compleat at six yeares , from the course of nature , wee cannot expect to live an hundred , nor in any proportionall allowance much more then thirty , as having already passed two generall motions observable in all animations , that is , it 's beginning and encrease , and having but two more to runne thorow , that is , it 's state and declination , which are proportionally set out by nature in every kinde , and naturally proceeding admit of inference from each other . The other ground that brings it's long life into suspition , is the immoderate salacity , and almost unparalleld excesse of venerie , which every September may be observed in this Animall , and is supposed to shorten the lives of Cockes , Partridges , and Sparrowes ; certainely a confessed and undeniable enemie unto longaeuitie , and that not onely as a signe in the complexionall desire , and impetuositie , but also as a cause in the frequent act , or iterated performance thereof ; For though we consent not with that Philosopher , who thinks a spermaticall emission unto the waight of one dragme , is aequivalent unto the effusion of sixtie ounces of blood , yet considering the resolution and languor ensuing that act in some , the extenuation and marcour in others , and the visible acceleration it maketh of age in most , wee cannot but thinke it much abridgeth our dayes : although we also concede that this exclusion is naturall , that nature it selfe will finde a way hereto without either act or object ; And although it be placed among the sixe non naturals , that is , such as neither naturally constitutive , nor meerly destructive , doe preserve or destroy according unto circumstance ; yet do we sensibly observe an impotencie or totall privation thereof , prolongeth life , and they live longest in every kinde that exercise it not at all , and this is true not onely in Eunuches by nature , but spadoes by Art ; For castrated animals in every species are longer lived then they which retaine their virilities : For the generation of bodies is not effected as some conceive , of soules , that is , by Irradiation , or answerably unto the propagation of light , without its proper diminution ; but therein a transmission is made materially from some parts , and Ideally from every one , and the propagation of one , is in a strict acception , some minoration of another ; and therefore also that axiome in Philosophy , that the generation of one thing , is the corruption of another , although it be substantially true concerning the forme and matter , is also dispositively verified in the efficient or producer . As for more sensible arguments , and such as relate unto experiment , from these we have also reason to doubt its age , and presumed vivacity ; for where long life is naturall , the markes of age are late , and when they appear , the journey unto death cannot be long . Now the age of a Deere ( as Aristotle long agoe observed ) is best conjectured , by the view or the hornes and teeth ; from the hornes there is a particular and annuall account unto six yeares , they arising first plaine , and so successively branching , after which the judgement of their yeares by particular markes becomes uncertaine ; but when they grow old , they grow lesse branched , and first doe lose their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or propugnacula ; that is , their brow Antlers , or lowest furcations next the head , which Aristotle saith the young ones use in fight , and the old as needles have them not at all . The same may be also collected from the losse of their Teeth , whereof in old age they have few or none before in either jaw . Now these are infallible markes of age , and when they appeare , wee must confesse a declination , which notwithstanding ( as men informe us in England ) where observations may well be made , will happen between twenty and thirty : As for the bone or rather induration of the roots of the arterial veyn , and great artery , which is thought to be found only in the heart of an old Deere , and therefore becomes more precious in its rarity , it is often found in Deere , much under thirty , and wee have knowne some affirme they have found it in one of halfe that age ; and therefore in that account of Plinie of a Deere with a collar about his necke , put on by Alexander the Great , and taken alive a hundred years after , with other relations of this nature we much suspect imposture or mistake ; and if we grant their verity , they are but single relations , and very rare contingencies in individualls , not affording a regular diduction upon the species : For though U●ysses his Dog lived unto twenty two , and the Athenian Mule unto fourscore , we doe not measure their dayes by those yeares , or usually say , they live thus long , nor can the three hundred years of John of times , or Nestor , overthrow the assertion of Moses , or afford a reasonable encouragement beyond his septuagenary determination . The ground and authority of this conceit was first Hieroglyphicall , the Egyptians expressing longaevitie by this animall , but upon what uncertainties , and also convincible fal●ities they often erected such emblems we have elsewhere delivered ; and if that were true which Aristotle delivers of his time , and Plinie was not afraid to take up long after , the Aegyptians could make but weake observations herein ; for though it be said that Aeneas feasted his followers with Venison , yet Aristotle affi●ms that neither Deer nor Boar were to be found in Africa ; and how far they miscounted the lives and duration of Animals , is evident from their conceit of the Crow , which they presume to live five hundred yeares , and from the lives of Hawkes which ( as Aelian delivereth ) the Aegyptians doe reckon no lesse then at seven hundred . The second which led the conceit unto the Grecians , and prob●bly descended from the Aegyptians , was Poeticall , and that was a passage of H●siod , thus rendred by Ausonius , Ter binos deciesque novem super exit in ann●s Iusta senes centum quos implet vita virorum Hos novies super at vivendo garr●la ●ornix Et qua●er egreditur cornicis saecul● cervus Alipedem cervum ter vincit corvus . — To ninty six the life of man ascendeth , Nine times as long that of the Chough extendeth , Foure times beyond , the life of Deere doth goe , And thrice is that surpassed by the Crow . So that according to this acco●nt , allowing ninety six for the age of man , the life of a Deere amounts unto three thousand , foure hundred , fifty six ; A conceit so hard to be made out , that many have deserted the common and literall construction . So Theon in Aratus would have the number of nine not taken strictly , but for many yeares : In other opinions the compute so farre exceeded truth , that they have thought it more probable to take the word Genea , that is a generation consisting of many yeares , but for one yeare , or a single revolution of the Sunne , which is the remarkable measure of time , and within the compasse whereof we receive our perfection in the wombe . So that by this construction , the yeares of a Deere should be but thirty six , as is discoursed at large in that Tract of Plutarch , concerning the cessation of Oracles , and whereto in his Discourse of the Crow , Aldrovandus also inclineth : others not able to make it out , have rejected the whole account , as may bee observed from the words of Plinie , Hesiodus qui primus aliquid de longaevitate vitae prodidit , fabulose ( reor ) multa de hominum aevo reference cornici n●vem nostras attribuit aetates quadruplum eju● cervis , id ●riplicatum corvi● ▪ & reliqua fabulosius de Phaenice & nymphis ; and this how slender soever , was probably the strongest ground Antiquity had for this longaevity of Animalls , that made Theophrastus expostulate with Nature concerning the long life of Crows , that begat that Epithite of Deer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Oppianus , and that expression of Juvenal — Longa & cervina senectus . The third ground was Philosophicall and founded upon a probable reason in nature , and that is the defect of a Gall , which part ( in the opinion of Aristotle and Plinie ) this animall wanted , and was conceived a cause and reason of their long life , according ( say they ) as it happeneth unto some few men , who have not this part at all ; but this assertion is first defective in the verity concerning the animall alleadged : for though it be true , a Deere hath no gall in the liver like many other animalls , yet hath it that part in the guts as is discoverable by taste and colour : and therefore Plinie doth well correct himselfe , when having affirmed before , it had no gall , he afterward saith , some hold it to bee in the guts , and that for their bitternesse , dogs will refuse to eat them . It is also deficient in the verity of the Induction or connumeration of other annimalls conjoyned herewith , as having also no gall ; that is , as Plinie accounteth , Equ● , Muli , &c. Horses , Mules , Asses , Deer , Goats , Boars , Camells , Dolphins , have no gall ; concerning Horses , what truth there is herein we have declared before ; as for Goats wee finde not them without it , what gall the Camell hath , Aristotle declareth , that Hogs also have it , we can affirm , and that not in any obscure place , but in the liver , even as it is seated in man. That therefore the Deere is no short lived animall , we will acknowledge , that comparatively , and in some sense long lived wee will concede ; and thus much we shall grant if we commonly account its dayes by thirty six or forty ; for thereby it will exceed all other cornigerous animalls , but that it attaineth unto hundreds , or the years delivered by Authors , since we have no authentick experience for it , since wee have reason and common experience against it , since the grounds are false and fabulous which doe establish it , wee know no ground to assent . Concerning the Deere there also passeth another opinion , that the males thereof doe yearly lose their pizzell ; for men observing the decidence of their hornes , doe fall upon the like conceit of this part that it annually rotte●h away , and successively reneweth againe . Now the ground hereof , was surely the observation of this part in Deere after immoderate venery , and about the end of their Rutt , which sometimes becomes so relaxed and pendulous , it cannot be quite retracted ; and being often beset with ●●yes , it is conceived to rot , and at last to fall from the body ; but herein experience will contradict us : for those Deere which either dye or are killed at that time , or any other , are alwayes found to have that part entire ; and reason also will correct us , for spermaticall parts , or such as are framed from the seminall principles of p●rents , although homogeneous or similary , will not admit a Regeneration , much lesse will they receive an integrall restauration , which being organicall and instrumentall members , consist of many of those . Now this part , or animall of Plato , containeth not only sanguineous and reparable particles , but is made up of veynes , nerves , arteries , and in some animalls of bones , whose reparation is beyond its owne fertility , and a fruit not to be expected from the fructifying part it selfe , which faculty were it communicated unto animalls , whose originalls are double , as well as unto plants , whose seed is within themselves , we might abate the Art of Taliaco●ius , and the new inarching of noses ; and therefore the pha●sies of Poets have been so modest , as not to set downe such renovations , even from the powers of their di●tyes ; for the mu●ilated shoulder of Pelops was pieced out with Ivory , and that the limbs of Hyppolitus were set together , not regenerated by Aesculapius , is the utmost assertion of Poetry . CHAP. X. Of the Kingfisher . THat a Kingfisher hanged by the bill , sheweth in what quarter the wind is , by an occult and secret propriety , converting the breast to that point of the Horizon from whence the wind doth blow , is a received opinion , and very strange ; introducing naturall Weathercocks , and extending magneticall conditions as far as animall natures : A conceit supported chie●ly by present practice , yet not made out by reason or experience . For unto reason it seemeth very repugnant , that a carcasse or body dis●nimated , should be so affected with every wind , as to carry a conformable respect and constant habitude thereto : For although in sundry animalls , we deny not a kinde of naturall Astrologie , or innate presention both of wind and weather ; yet that proceeding from sense receiving impressions from the first mutation of the ayre , they cannot in reason retaine that apprehension after death , as being affections which depend on life , and depart upon disanimation , and therefore with more favourable reason may we draw the same effect , or sympathie upon the Hedgehog , whose presention of winds is so exact , that it stoppeth the north or southerne hole of its nest , according to prenotion of these winds ensuing , which some men unexpectedly observing , have beene able to make predictions which way the wind would turne , and have been esteemed hereby wise men in point of weather . Now this proceeding from sense in the creature alive , it were not reasonable to hang up an Hedgehog dead , and to expect a conformable motion unto its living conversion : and though in sundry plants their vertues doe live after death , and we know that Scammonie , Rhubarbe , and Senna will purge without any vitall assistance ; yet in animals or sensible creatures , many actions are mixt , and depend upon their living forme , as well as that of mistion , and though they wholly seeme to retaine unto the body depart upon disunion : Thus Glowewormes alive , project a lustre in the darke , which fulgour notwithstanding ceaseth after death ; and thus the Torpedo which being alive stupifies at a distance , applied after death , produceth no such effect , which had they retained , in places where they abound , they might have supplyed Opium , and served as frontalls in Phrensies . As for experiment we cannot make it out by any we have attempted , for if a single Kingfisher be hanged up with untwisted silke in an open roome , and where the ayre is free , it observes not a constant respect unto the mouth of the wind , but variously converting doth seldome breast it right ; if two be suspended in the same roome , they will not regularly conforme their breasts , but oft-times respect the opposi●e points of heaven ; and if we conceive that for the exact exploration they should be suspended where the ayre is quiet and unmoved , that clear of impediments , they may more freely convert upon their naturall verticity , we have also made this way of inquisition in suspending them in large and capacious glasses closely stopped ; wherein neverthelesse we observed a casual station , and that they rested irregularly upon conversion , wheresoever they rested remaining inconverted , and poss●ssing one point of the Compasse , whilst the wind perhaps hath passed the two and thirty . The ground of this popular practice might be the common opinion concerning the vertue prognosticke of these birds , the naturall regard they have unto the winds , and they unto them againe , more especially remarkable in the time of their nidulation , and bringing forth their young ; for at that time which happeneth about the brumall Solstice it hath beene observed even unto a proverbe , that the Sea is calm● , and the winds do cease , till the young ones are excluded , and forsake their nest , which floateth upon the Sea , and by the roughnesse of winds might otherwise be overwhelmed ; but how farre hereby to magn●fi● their prediction we have no certaine rule , for whether out of any particular prenotion they chuse to sit at this time , or whether it be thus contrived by concurrence of causes , and the providence of Nature , securing every species in their p●oduction , is not yet determined . Surely many things fall out by the D●signe of the generall motor and undreamt of contrivance of Nature , which are not imputable unto the intention or knowledge of the particular Actor . So though the seminallity of Ivy be almost in every earth , yet that it ariseth and groweth not , but where it may be supported , we cannot ascribe unto the distinction of the seed , or conceive any science therein which suspends and conditionates its eruption . So if , as Pliny and Plutarch report , the C●ocodils of Aegypt , so aptly lay their eggs , that the natives thereby are able to know how high the floud will attaine ; yet is it hard to make out , how they should divine the ●xtent of the inundation , depending on causes so many miles remote , that is , the measure of showers in Aethiopi● ; and whereof , as Athanasius in the ●ife of Authony delivers , the Devill himselfe upon demand could make no cleere prediction ; and so are there likewise many things in Nature , which are the forerunners o● signes of future effects , whereto they neither concurre in causali●y or prenotion , but are secretly ordered by the providence of causes , and concurrence of actions collaterall to their signations . CHAP. XI . Of Gr●ffons . THat there are Griffons in Nature , that is a mixt and dubious animall , in the fore-part resembling an E●gle , and behinde the shape of a Lion , with erected eares , fou●e feet , and a long taile , many affirme , and most I perceive deny no● ; the same is averred by Ael●an , Solinus , Mela , and Herodotus , countenanced by the name sometimes found in Scripture , and was an Hieroglyphick of the Egyp●ians . Notwithstanding wee fi●de most dil●gent enquirers to be of a contrary assertion ; for beside that Albertus and Pliny have disallowed it , the learned Ald●ovand hath in a large discourse rejected it ; Mathia● Michovius who writ of those Northerne parts wherein men place these Griffins , hath positively concluded against it , and if examined by the doctrine of animals , the invention is monstrous , nor much in feriour unto the figment of Sphynx , Chimaera , and Harpies : for though some species there be of a middle and participating natures , that is , of bird and beast , as we finde the Bat to be , yet are their parts so conformed and set together that we cannot define the beginning or end of either , there being a commixtion of both in the whole , rather then an adaptation , or cement of the one unto the other . Now for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Gryps , sometimes mentioned in Scripture , and frequently in humane Authors , properly understood , it signifies some kinde of Eagle or Vulture , from whence the Epithite Grypus for an hooked or Aquiline nose . Thus when the Septuagint makes use of this word in the eleventh of Leviticus , Tremellius and our Translation hath rendred it the Ossifrage , which is one kinde of Eagle , although the Vulgar translation , and that annexed unto the Septuagint retaine the word Grips , which in ordinary and schoole construction is commonly rendred a Griffin ; yet cannot the Latin assume any other sence then the Greek , from whence it is borrowed ; and though the Latine Gryphes be altered somewhat by the addition of an h , or aspiration of the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , yet is not this unusuall ; so what the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latins will call Trophaeum , and that person which in the Gospel is named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latins will render Cleophas , and therefore the quarrell of Origen was injust and his conception erroneous , when he conceived the food of Griffins forbidden by the Law of Moses , that is , poeticall animals , and things of no existence : and therefore when in the Hecatombs and mighty oblations of the Gentiles , it is delivered they sacrificed Gryphes or Griffins , hereby we may understand some stronger sort of Eagles ; and therefore also when it said in Virgil of an improper match , or Mopsus marrying Nysa , Iungentur jam gryhes equis , we need not hunt after other sense , then that strange unions shall be made , and differing natures be conjoyned together . As for the testimonies of ancient Writers , they are but derivative , and terminate all in one Aristeus a Poet of Proconesus ; who affirmed that neere the Arimaspi , or one eyed Nation , Griffins defended the mines of gold : but this as Herodotus delivereth , he wrote by heresay ; and Michovius who hath expresly written of those parts plainly affirmeth , there is neither gold nor Griffins in that countrey , nor any such animall extant , for so doth he conclude , Ego vero contra veteres authores , Gryphes nec in illa septentrionis , nec in al●is or bis partibus inveniri affirmarim . Lastly , concerning the Hieroglyphicall authority , although it neerest approacheth the truth , it doth not inferre its existency ; the conceit of the Griffin properly taken being but a symbolicall phancy , in so intolerable a shape including allowable morality . So doth it well make out the properties of a Guardian , or any person entrusted ; the ●ares implying attention , the wings celerity of execution , the Lion-like shape , courage and audacity , the hooked bill , reservance and tenacity . It is also an Embleme of valour and magnanimity , as being compounded of the Eagle and Lion , the noblest animals in their kinds ; and so is it applyable unto Princes , Presidents , Generals , and all heroick Commanders , and so is it also borne in the Coat armes of many noble Families of Europe . CHAP. XII . Of the Phaenix . THat there is but one Phaenix in the world , which after many hundred yeares burneth it selfe , and from the ashes thereof a●iseth up another , is a conceit not new or altogether popular , but of great Antiquity ; not onely delivered by humane Autho●s , but frequently expressed by holy Writers , by Cyrill , Epiphanius , and others , by Ambrose in his H●xameron , and Tertul. in his Poem de Iudicio D●mini , but more agreeably unto the present sence in his excellent Tract , de Resur . carnis , Illum dico alitem orientis peculiarem , de singularitate famosum , de posteritate monstruosum , qui sem●tipsum libenter funerans renovat , na tali fine decedens ▪ at que succedens iterum Phaenix , ubi jam nemo , iterum ipse , quia non jam alius idem . The Scripture also seemes to favour it , particularly that of Job 21. in the Interpretation of Beda , Dicebam in nidulo meo moriar & sicut Phaenix multiplicabo di●s , and Psalme 91. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , vir justus ut Phaenix florebit , as Tertullian renders it , and so also expounds it in his booke before alledged . All which notwithstanding we cannot pre●ume the existence of this animall , nor dare we affirme there is any Phaenix in Na●u●e . For , first there wants herein the definitive confi●rmato● and test of things uncertaine , that is , the sense of man : for though many Writers have much enlarged hereon , there is not any ocular describer , or such as presumeth to confirme it upon aspection ; and therefore Herodotus that led the story unto the Greeks , plainly saith , he never attained the sight of any , but onely in the picture . Againe , primitive Authors , and from whom the st●e●me of relations is derivative , deliver themselves very dubiously , and either by a doubtfull parenthesis , or a timorous conclusion overthrow the whole relation : Thus Herodotus in his Eu●erpe , delivering the story hereof , presently interposeth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; that is , which account seemes to me improbable ; Tacitus in his Annals affordeth a larger story , how the P●aenix was first seene at Heliopolis in the reigne of Sesostris , then in the reigne of Amasis , after in the dayes of Ptolomy , the third of the Macedonian rare ; but at last thus determineth , Sed ●ntiquitas obscura ; & no●nulli falsum esse hunc Phaenicē , neque Arabū è terris eredidere . Pliny makes yet a fairer story , that the Phaenix flew into Aegypt in the Consulship of Quintus Plancius , that it was brought to Rome in the Censorship of Claudius , in the 800. yeare of the City , and testified also in their records ; but after all concludeth , Sed quae falsa esse nemo dubitabit , but that this is false no man will make doubt . Moreover , such as have naturally discoursed hereon , have so dive●sly , contrarily , or contradictorily delivered themselves , that no affirmative from thence can reasonably be deduced ; for most have positively denyed it , and they which affirme and beleeve it , assigne this name unto many , and mistake two or three in one . So hath that bird beene taken for the Phaenix which liveth in Arabia , and buildeth its nest with Cinnamon , by Herodotus called Cinnamulgus , and by Aristotle Cinnamomus , and as a fabulous conceit is censured by Scaliger ; some have conceived that bird to be the Phaenix , which by a Persian name with the Greeks is called Rhyntace ; but how they made this good we finde occasion of doubt , whilst we reade in the life of Artax●●xes , that this is a little bird brought often to their tables , and wherewith Parysatis cunningly poysoned the Queene . The Manucodiata or bird of Paradise , hath had the honour of this name , and their feathers brought from the Molucca's , doe passe for those of the P●aenix ; which though promoted by rariety with us , the Easterne travellers will hardly admit , who know they are common in those parts , and the ordinary plume of Janizaries among the Turks . And lastly , the bird Semenda hath found the same appellation , for so hath Scaliger observed and refuted ; nor will the solitude of the Phaenix allow this denomination , for many there are of that species , & whose trifistulary bill and crany we have beheld our selves ; nor are men onely at variance in regard of the Phaenix it selfe , but very disagreeing in the accidents ascribed thereto : for some affirme it liveth three hundred , some five , others six , some a thousand , others no lesse then fifteene hundred yeares ; some say it liveth in Aethiopia , others in Arabia , some in Aegypt , others in India , and some I thinke in Utopia , for such must that be which is described by Lactantius , that is , which neither was singed in the combustion of Phaeton , or overwhelmed by the inundation of D●ucalcon . Lastly , many Authors who have made mention hereof , have so delivered themselves , and with such intentions we cannot from thence deduce a confirmation : For some have written Poetically as Ovid , Mantuan , Lactantius , Claudian , and others : Some have written mystically , as Paracelsus in his booke de Azoth , or de ligno & linea vitae ; and as severall Hermeticall Philosophers , involving therein the secret of their Elixir , and enigmatically expressing the nature of their great worke : Some have written Rhetorically , and concessively not controverting but assuming the question , which taken as granted advantaged the illation : So have holy men made use hereof as farre as thereby to confirme the Resurrection ; for discoursing with heathens who granted the story of the Phaenix , they induced the Resurrection from principles of their owne , and positions received among themselves . Others have spoken Emblematically and Hieroglyphically , and so did the Aegyptians , unto whom the Phaenix was the Hieroglyphick of the Sunne ; and this was probably the ground of the whole relation , succe●ding ages adding fabulous accounts , which laid together built up this singularity , which every pen proclaimeth . As for the Texts of Scripture , which seem to confirme the conceit duly perpended , they adde not thereunto ; For whereas in that of Job , according to the Septuagint or Greeke Translation we finde the word Phaenix , yet can it have no ani●all signification ; for therein it is not expressed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the truncke of the Palme tree , which is also called Phaenix , and therefore the construction will be very hard , if not applyed unto some vegetable nature ; nor can we safely insist upon the Greek expression at all : for though the Vulgar translates it Palma , & som retain the Phaenix , others do render it by a word of a different sense ; for so hath Tremellius delivered it : Dicebam quod apud nidum meum expirabo , & sicut arena multiplicabo d●es ; so hath the Geneva and ours translated it , I said I shall dye in my nest , and shall multiply my dayes , as the sand : as for that in the booke of Psalmes , Vir justus ut Phaenix florebit , as Epiphanius and Tertullian render it , it was only a mistake upon the homonymy of the Greeke word Phaenix , which signifies also a Palme tree ; which is a fallacy of equivocation , from a community in name , inferring a common nature , and whereby we may as firmly conclude , that Diaphaenicon a purging electuary hath some part of the Phaenix for its ingredient , which receiveth that name from D●tes , or the fruit of the Palme tree , from whence as Plinie delivers , the Phenix had its name . Nor doe we only arraigne the existence of this animall , but many things are questionable which are ascribed thereto , especially its unity , long life , and generation : As for its unity or conceit there should bee but one in nature , it seemeth not onely repugnant unto Philosophy , but also the holy Scripture , which plainly affirmes , there went of every sort two at least into the Arke of Noah , according to the text , Gen. 7. Every fowle after his kinde , every bird of every sort , they went into the Arke , two and two of all ●lesh , wherein there is the breath of life , and they that went in , went in both male and female of all flesh ; it infringeth the Benediction of God concerning multiplication , Gen. 1. God blessed them saying , Be fruitfull and multiply , and fill the waters in the seas , and let fowl multiply in the earth ; and again , Chap. 8. Bring forth with thee , every living thing that they may breed abundantly in the earth , and be fruitfull , and multiply upon the earth , which termes are not applyable unto the Phaenix , whereof there is but one in the world , and no more now living then at the first benediction , for the production of one , being the destruction of another , although they produce and generate , they ●ncrease not , and must not be said to multiply , who doe not transcend an unity . As for longaevity , as that it liveth a thousand yeares , or more , beside that from imperfect observations and rarity of appearance , no confirmation can be made , there may be probably a mistake in the compute ; for the tradition being very ancient and probably Aegyptian , the Greeks who dispersed the fable , might summe up the account by their owne numeration of yeares , whereas the conceit might have its originall in times of shorter compute ; for if we suppose our present calculation , the Phaenix now in nature will be the sixt from the Creation , but in the middle of its years , and if the Rabbines prophesie succeed shall conclude its dayes , not in its owne , but the last and generall flames , without all hope of Reviviction . Concerning its generation , that without all conjunction , it begets and reseminates it selfe , hereby we introduce a vegetable production in animalls , and unto sensible natures , transferre the propriety of plants , that is to multiply among themselves , according to the law of the Creation , Gen. 1. Let the earth bring forth grasse , the herbe yeelding seed , and the tree yeelding fruit , whose seed is in it selfe ; which way is indeed the naturall way of plants , who having no distinction of sex , and the power of the species contained in every individuum , beget and propagate themselves without commixtion , and therefore their fruits proceeding from simpler roots , are not so unlike , or distinguishable from each other , as are the off-springs of sensible creatures and prolifications descending from double originalls ; but animall generation is accomplished by more , and the concurrence of two sexes is required to the constitution of one ; and therefore such as have no distinction of sex , engender not at all , as Aristotle conceives of Eles , and testaceous animalls ; and though plant animalls doe multiply , they doe it not by copulation , but in a way analogous unto plants ; so Hermophrodites although they include the parts of both sexes , and may be sufficiently potent in either , yet unto a conception require a seperated sex , and cannot impregnate themselves ; and so also though Adam included all humane nature , or was ( as some opinion ) an Hermaphrodite , yet had hee no power to propagate himselfe ; and therefore God said , It is not good that man should be alone , let us make him an help meet for him , that is , an help unto generation ; for as for any other help , it had been fitter to have made another man. Now whereas some affirme that from one Phaenix there doth not immediatly proceed another , but the first corrupteth into a worme , which after becommeth a Phaenix , it will not make probable this production ; For hereby they confound the generation of perfect animalls with imperfect , sanguineous , with exanguious , vermiparous , with oviparous , and erect Anomalies , disturbing the lawes of Nature ; Nor will this corruptive production be easily made out , in most imperfect generations ; for although we deny not that many animals are vermiparous , begetting themselves at a distance , & as it were at the second hand , as generally insects , and more remarkably Butterflies and Silkwormes ; yet proceeds not this generation from a corruption of themselves , but rather a specificall , and seminall diffusion , retaining still the Idea of themselves , though it act that part a while in other shapes : and this will also hold in generations equivocall , and such are not begotten from Parents like themselves ; so from Frogs corrupting , proceed not Frogs againe ; so if there be anatiferous trees , whose corruption breaks forth into Bernacles , yet if they corrupt , they degenerate into Maggots , which produce not themselves againe ; for this were a confusion of corruptive and seminall production , and a frustration of that seminall power committed to animalls at the creation . The probleme might have beene spared , Why wee love not our Lice as well as our Children , Noahs Arke had beene needlesse , the graves of animals would be the fruitfullest wombs ; for death would not destroy , but empeople the world againe . Since therefore we have so slender grounds to confirm the existence of the Phaenix , since there is no ocular witnesse of it , since as we have declared , by Authors from whom the Story is derived , it rather stands rejected , since they who have seriously discoursed hereof , have delivered themselves negatively , diversly or contrarily , since many others cannot be drawne into Argument as writing Poetically , Rhetorically , Enigmatically , Hieroglyphically , since holy Scripture alleadged for it duely prepended , doth not advantage it , and lastly since so strange a generation , vnity and long life hath neither experience nor reason to confirme it , how farre to rely on this tradition , wee referre unto consideration . But surely they were not wel-wishers unto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or remedies easily acquired , who de●ived medicines from the Phaenix , as some have done , and are justly condemned by Pliny , Irridere est vitae , remedia post mille simum annum reditur a monstrare ; It is a folly to finde out remedies that are not recoverable under a thousand yeares , or propose the prolonging of life by that which the twentieth generation may never behold ; more veniable is a dependance upon the Philosophers stone , potable gold , or any of those Arcana's , whereby Paracelsus that dyed himselfe at 47. gloried that he could make other men immortall ; which secrets , although extreamly difficult , and tantum non infesible , yet are they not impossible , nor do they ( rightly understood ) impose any violence on Nature , and therefore if strictly taken for the Phaenix very strange is that which is delivered by Plutarch , De sanitate tuenda , That the braine thereof is a pleasant bit , but that it causeth the head-ach ; which notwithstanding the luxurious Emperour could never tast , though he had at his table many a Phaenicopterus , yet had he not one Phaenix ; for though he expected and attempted it , wee reade not in Lampridius that he performed it ; and considering the unity thereof it was a vaine designe , that is , to destroy any species , or mutilate the great accomplishment of six dayes ; and although some conceive , and it may seeme true , that there is in man a naturall possibility to destroy the world in one generation , that is , by a generall conspire to know no woman themselves and disable all others also ; yet will this never bee effected , and therefore Cain after he had killed Abel , were there no other woman living , could not have also destroyed Eve ; which although he had a naturall power to effect , yet the execution thereof , the providence of God would have resisted , for that would have imposed another creation upon him , and to have animated a second rib of Adam . CHAP. XIII . Frogges , Toades , and Toad-stone . COncerning the venemons urine of Toads , of the stone in a Toads head , and of the generation of Frogges , conceptions are entertained which require consideration ; And first , that a Toad pisseth , and this way diffuseth its venome , is generally received , not onely with us , but also in other parts ; for so hath Scaliger observed in his Comment , Aversum urinam reddere ob oculos persecutoris perniciosam ruricolis persuasum est ; and Mathiolus hath also a passage , that a Toad communicates its venom , not onely by vrine , but by the humiditie and slaver of its mouth ; which notwithstanding strictly understood , will not consist with truth ; For to speak properly , a Toad pisseth not , nor doe they containe those urinary parts which are found in other animals , to avoid that serous excretion ; as may appeare unto any that exenterats or dissects them ; for therein will be found neither bladder , kidneyes , or ureters , any more then they are in birds , which although they eat & drink , yet for the moist and dry excretion , have but one vent and common place of exclusion ; and with the same proprietie of language , we may ascribe that action unto Crowes and Kites ; and this is verified not only in Frogs and Toades , but for ought I can discover , that may bee true which Aristotle assumeth , that no oviparous animall , that is , which either spawne or lay egges doth urine , except the Tortois . The ground or occasion of this expression might from hence arise , that Toades are sometimes obse●ved to exclude or spirt out a dark and liquid matter behinde , which indeed we have observed to be true , and a venemous condition there may bee perhaps therein , but it cannot bee called their urine ; not onely because they want those parts of secretion ; but because it is emitted aversly or backward , by both sexes . As for the stone commonly called a Toad-stone , which is presumed to be found in the head of that animall , we first conceive it not a thing impossible , nor is there any substantiall reason , why in a Toade , there may not be found such hard and lapideous concretions ; for the like we daily observe in the heads of fishes , as Codds , Carpes , and Pearches , the like also in Snailes , a soft and exosseous animall , whereof in the na●ked and greater sort , as though she would requite the defect of a shell on their back , nature neere the head hath placed a fl●t white stone , or rather testaceous concretion ▪ which though Aldrovand affirms , that after dissection of many , hee found but in some few , yet of the great gray Sna●les , I have not met with any that wanted it , and the same is indeed so palpable , that without dissection i● is discoverable by the hand . Againe , though it be not impossible , yet is it surely very rare , as we are induced to beleeve from some enquiry of our owne , from the triall of many who have beene deceived , and the frustated search of Porta , who upon the explorement of many , could never finde one ; Nor is it onely of rarity , but may be doubted whether it be of existency , or really any such stone in the head of a Toad at all : For although lapidaries , and questuary enquirers affi●me it , yet the Writers of Mineralls and naturall speculators , are of another beliefe conceiving the stones which beare this name , to be a Minerall concretion , nor to be found in animalls , but in fields ; and therefore Boet●us de Boot referres it to Asteria ▪ or some kinde of Lapis stella●is , and plainely concludeth , Reperiuntur in agris , quos tamen alii in annosis ▪ ac qui d●u in Arundinetis , inter rubos sentesque delituerunt bufonis capitibus generari pertinaciter affirmant . Lastly , if any such thing there be , yet must it not for ought I see , be taken as we receive it , for a loose and moveable stone , but rather a concretion or induration of the crany it selfe ; for being of an earthy temper living in the earth , & as some say feeding thereon , such indurations may sometimes happen ▪ and thus when Brassavolus after a long search had discovered one , he affirmes it was rather the forehead bone petrified , then a stone within the crany ; and of this beleefe was Gesner . All which considered , wee must with circumspection receive those stones , which commonly be●re this name , muchlesse beleeve the traditions , that in envy to mankinde they are cast out , or swallowed down by the Toad , which cannot consist with Anatomy , and with the rest , enforced this censure from B●etius , Ab 〈◊〉 tempore pro nugis habui quod de Bufonio lapide , ejusque origine traditur . Concerning the generation of Froggs , wee shall briefly deliver that account which observation hath taught us . By Frogges I understand not such as arising from putrifaction , are bred without copulation , and because they subsist not long , are called Temporariae ; nor doe I meane hereby the little Frogge of an excellent Parrat-green , that usually sits on trees and bushes , and is therefore called Ravunculus viridis , or Arboreus ; but hereby I understand the aquatile or water Frogge whereof in ditches and standing plashes , wee may behold many millions every Spring in England ; Now these doe not as Plini● conceiveth , exclude blacke pieces of flesh , which after become Frogges , but they let fall their spawne in the water , which is of excellent use in Physicke , and scarce unknowne unto any ; in this spawne of a lentous and transparent body , are to be discerned many gray specks , or little conglobations , which in a little time become of deepe blacke ; a substance more compacted and terrestrious then the other , for it riseth not in distillation , and affords a powder , when the white and aqueous part is exhaled . Now of this blacke or duskie substance is the Frogge at last formed , as we have beheld , including the spawne with water in a glasse , and exposing it unto the Sunne ; for that blacke and round substance , in a few dayes began to dilate and grow ovall , after a while the head , the eyes , the taile to be discerneable , and at last to become that which the Ancients called Gyrinus , wee a Porwigle or Tadpole , and this in some weekes after , becomes a perfect Frogge , the legs growing out before , and the tayle wearing away , to supply the other behinde , as may bee observed in some , which have newly forsaken the water : for in such , some part of the tayle will be seen but curtal'd and short , not long and finny as before ; a part provided them a while to swim and move in the water , that is , untill such time as nature excluded legs , whereby they might be provided not only to swim in the water , but move upon the land , according to the amphibious and mixt intention of nature , that is to live in both . And because many affirme , and some deliver , that in regard it hath lungs and breatheth a Frogge may bee easily drowned , though the reason be probable , I finde not the experiment answerable ; for making triall , and fastning one about a span under water , it lived almost six dayes . CHAP. XIV . Of the Salamander . THat a Salamander is able to live in flames , to endure and put out fire is an assertion , not only of great Antiquitie , but confirmed by frequent , and not contemptible testimonie ; The Aegyptians have drawne it into their Hieroglyphicks ; Aristotle seemeth to embrace it , more plainely Nicander , Serenus , Sammonicus , Aelian , and Plinie , who assignes the cause of this effect . An animall ( saith he ) so cold that it extinguisheth the fire like Ice ; all which notwithstanding , there is on the negative Authoritie and experience ; Sex●ius a Physition , as Plinie delivereth , denied this effect , Dioscorides affirmed it a point of folly to beleeve it , Galen that it endureth the fire a while , but in continuance is consumed therein ; For experimentall conviction Mathiolus affirmeth , he saw a Salamander burnt in a very short time ; and of the like assertion is Amatus Lusitanus , and most plainly Pierius , whose words in his Hieroglyphicks are these ; Whereas it is commonly said , that a Salamander extinguisheth fire , wee have found by experience , that 't is so farre f●om quenching hot coales ; that it dieth immediatly therein ; As for the contrary assertion of A●istotle , it is but by hearesay , as common opinion beleeveth , Haec enim ( ut aiunt ) ignem ingrediens ●um extinguit ; and therefore there was no absurdity in Galen when as a Septicall medicine he commended the ashes of a Salamander , and Magicians in vaine from the power of this tradition , at the burning of towns or houses expect a reliefe from Salamanders . The ground of this opinion might be some sensible resistance of fire observed in the Salamander , which being as Galen determineth , cold in the fourth , and moist in the third degree , and having also a nucous humidity above and under the skinne , by vertue thereof may a while endure the flame , which being consumed it can resist no more . Such an humidity there is observed in Newtes , or water-Lizards , especially if their skinnes be prickt or perforated . Thus will Frogges and Snailes endure the flame , thus will whites of egges , vitreous or glassey flegme extinguish a coal , thus are unguents made which protect a while from the fire , and thus beside the Hirpini , there are later stories of men that have pass'd untoucht through ●ire , and therefore some trueth we allow in the tradition ; truth according unto Galen , that it may for a time resist a fl●me , or as Scaliger avers , extinguish or put out a coale ; for thus much will many humide bodies performe , but that it perseveres and lives in that destructive element , is a fallacious enlargement ; nor doe we reasonably conclude , because for a time it endureth fire , it subdueth and extinguisheth the same , because by a cold and aluminous moisture , it is able a while to resist it , from a peculiarity of nature it subsisteth and liveth in it . It hath beene much promoted by Stories of incombustible napkins and textures which endure the fire , whose materialls are call'd by the name of Salamanders wooll ; which many too literally apprehending , conceive some investing part , or tegument of the Salamander ; wherein beside that they mistake the condition of this animal , which is a kinde of Lizard , a quadruped corticated and depilous , that is without wooll , furre , or haire , they observe not the method and generall rule of nature , whereby all Quadrupeds oviparous , as Lizards , Froggs , Tortois , Chameleons , Crocodiles , are without any haire , and have no covering part or hairy investment at all ; and if they conceive that from the skin of the Salamander , these incremable pieces are composed , beside the experiments made upon the living , that of Brassavolus will step in , who in the search of this truth , did burne the skin of one dead . Nor is this Salamanders wooll desumed from any animal , but a Minerall substance Metaphorically so called from this received opinion ; For beside Germanicus his heart , and Pyrrhus his great Toe , there are in the number of Mineralls , some bodies incombustible ; more remarkably that which the Ancients named Asbeston , and Pancirollus treats of in the chapter of Linum vivum : whereof by Art were weaved napkins , shirts , and coats inconsumable by fire , and wherein in ancient times , to preserve their ashes pure , and without commixture , they burnt the bodies of Kings ; a napkin hereof Plinie reports that Nero had , & the like saith Paulus Venetus , the Emperour of Tartarie sent unto Pope Alexander ; and affirms that in some parts of Tartarie , there were Mines of Iron whose filaments were weaved into incombustible cloth , which rare manufacture , although delivered for lost by Pancirollus , yet Salmuth delivereth in his comment that one Podocaterus a Cyprian , had shewed the same at Venice , and his materialls were from Cyprus , where indeed Dioscorides placeth them ; the same is also ocularly confirmed by Vives upon Austin and Maiolus in his colloquies ; and thus in our daies do men practise to make long lasting Snasts or Elychinons parts for lampes , out of Alumen plumosum ; and by the same wee read in Pausanias , that there alwayes burnt a Lampe before the Image of Minerva . CHAP. XV. Of the Amphisbaena . THat the Amphisbaena , that is , a smaller kinde of Serpent , which moveth forward and backward , hath two heads , or one at either extreame , was affirmed first by Nicander , and after by many others , by the Author of the book de Theriaca ad Pisonem , ascribed unto Galen , more plainly Pliny , Geminum habet caput , tanquam parum esset uno ore effundi venenum : but Aelian most confidently , who referring the conceit of Chimera and Hydra unto fables , hath set downe this as an undeniable truth . Whereunto while men assent , and can beleeve a bicipitous conformation in any continued species , they admit a gemination of principall parts , which is not naturally discovered in any animall ; true it is that other parts in animals are not equall , for some make their progression with many legs , even to the number of an hundred , as Juli Scolopend●ae , or such as are termed centipedes ; some flye with two wings , as birds and many insests , some with foure , as all farinaceous or mealy winged animals , as Butter-flies , and Moths , all vaginipennous or sheathwinged insects , as Beetles and Dorrs ; some have three Testicles , as Aristotle speakes of the Buzzard , and some have foure stomacks , as horned and ruminating animals ; but for the principall parts , the liver , heart , and especially the braine , regularly it is but one in any kinde or species whatsoever . And were there any such species or naturall kinde of animall , it would be hard to make good those six positions of body , which according to the three dimensions are ascribed unto every animall , that is , infra , supra , ante , retro , dextrorsum , sinistrorsum ; for if ( as it is determined ) that be the anterior and upper part wherein the sences are placed , and that the posterior and lower part which is opposite thereunto , there is no inferiour or former part in this animall , for the senses being placed at both extreames , doe make both ends anteriour , which is impossible , the termes being Relative , which mutually subsist , and are not without each other , and therefore this duplicity was ill contrived to place one head at both extreames , and had beene more tolerable to have setled three or foure at one , and therefore also Poets have been more reasonable then Philosophers , and Geryon or Cerberus , lesse monstrous then Amphisbaena . Againe , if any such thing there were , it were not to be obtruded by the name of Amphisbaena , or as an animall of one denomination ; for properly that animall is not one , but multiplicious or many , which hath a duplicity or gemination of principle parts ; and this doth Aristotle define , when he affirmeth a monster is to be esteemed one or many , according to its principle , which he conceived the heart , whence he derived the originall of Nerves , and thereto ascribe many acts which Physitians assigne unto the braine ; and therefore if it cannot be called one , which hath a duplicity of hearts in his sence , it cannot receive that appellation with a plurality of heads in ours ; And this the practise of Christians hath acknowledged , who have baptized these geminous births , and double connascencies with severall names , as conceiving in them a distinction of soules , upon the devided execution of their functions ; that is , while one wept , the other laughing , while one was silent , the other speaking , while one awaked , the other sleeping , as is declared by three remarkable examples in Petrach , Vincentius , and the Scottish history of Buchanan . It is not denyed there have beene bicipitous Serpents with the head at each extreme , for an example hereof we finde in Aristotle , and in the like forme in Aldrovand wee meet with the Icon of a Lizzard ; which double formations do often happen unto multiparous generations , more especially that of Serpents , whose conceptions being numerous , and their Eggs in chaines or links together , ( which sometime conjoyne and inoculate into each other ) they may unite into various shapes , and come out in mixed formations ; but these are monstrous productions , and beside the intention of Nature , and the statutes of generation , neither begotten of like parents , nor begetting the like againe , but irregularly produced do stand as Anomalies , and make up the Quae genus , in the generall booke of Nature ; which being the shifts and forced pieces , rather then the genuine and proper effects , they afford us no illation , nor is it reasonable to conclude , from a monstrosity unto a species , or from accidentall effects , unto the regular workes of Nature . Lastly , the ground of the conceit was the figure of this animall , and motion oft times both wayes ; for described it is to bee like a worme , and so equally framed at both extremes , that at an ordinary distance it is no easie matter , to determine which is the head ; and therefore some observing them to move both wayes , have given the appellation of heads unto both extreames , which is no proper and warrantable denomination , for many animals with one head do ordinarily performe both different and contrary motions ; Crabs move sideling , Lobsters will swim swiftly backward , Wormes and Leeches wil move both wayes ; and so will most of those animals , whose bodies consist of round and annulary fibers , and move by undulation , that is , like the waves of the Sea , the one protruding the other , by inversion whereof they make a backward motion . Upon the same ground hath arisen the same mistake concerning the Scolopendra or hundred footed insect , as is delivered by Rhodiginus from the scholiast of Nicander : Dicitur à Nicandro , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , id est dicepalus aut biceps fictum vero quoniam retrorsum ( ut scribit Aristoteles ) arrepit , observed by Aldrovandus , but most plainly by Muffetus , who thus concludeth upon the text of Nicander : Tamen pace tanti authoris dixerim , unicum illi duntaxat caput licet pari facilitate , prorsum capite , retrorsum ducente cauda , incedat , quod Nicandro aliisque imposuisse dubito : that is , under favour of so great an Author , the Scolopendra hath but one head , although with equall facility it moveth forward and backward , which I suspect deceived Nicander and others . CHAP. XVI . Of the Viper . THat the young Vipers force their way through the bowels of their Dam , or that the female Viper in the act of generation bi●es off the head of the male , in revenge whereof the young ones eate through the womb and belly of the female is a very ancient tradition ; in this sence entertained in the Hieroglyphicks of the Aegyptians , affirmed by Herodotus , Nicander , Pliny , Plutarch , Aelian , Je●ome , Basil , Isidore , and seems to be countenanced by Aristotle , and his scholler Theophrastus ; from hence is commonly assigned the reason why the Romans punished parricides by drowning them in a sack with a Viper ; and so perhaps upon the same opinion the men of Melita when they saw a viper upon the hand of Paul , said presently without conceit of any other sin , No doubt this man is a murtherer , whom though he have escaped the Sea , yet ven●geance suffereth him not to live ; that is , he is now paid in his own way , the parricidous animall and punishment of Murtherers is upon him ; and though the Tradition were currant among the Greekes to confirme the same the Latine name is introduced , V●pera quasi vipariat ; That pass●ge also in the Gospell , O yee generation of Vipers , hath found expositions which countenance this conceit ; notwithstanding which au●ho●ities , transcribed relations and conjectures , upon enquiry we finde the some repugnant unto experience and reason . And first it seemes not only injurious unto the providence of Nature , to ordaine a way of production which should destroy the producer , or contrive the continuation of the species by the destruction of the continuator ; but it overthrowes and frustrates the great Benediction of God , which is expressed Gen. 1. God blessed them saying , Be fruitfull and multiply . Now if it be so ordained that some must regularly perish by multiplication , and these be the fruits of fructifying in the Viper ; it cannot be said that God did blesse , but curse this animall ; upon thy belly shalt thou goe , and dust shalt thou eat all thy life , was not so great a punishment unto the Serpent after the fall , as encrease , be fruitfull and multiply , was before . This were to confound the maledictions of God , and translate the curse of the Woman upon the Serpent ; that is , in dolore paries , in sorrow shalt thou bring forth , which being proper unto the women , is verified best in the Viper , whose delivery is not only accompanied with paine , but also with death it self . And lastly , it overthrows the carefull course , and parentall provision of nature , whereby the young ones newly excluded are sustained by the Dam , and protected untill they grow up to a sufficiencie for themselves ; all which is perverted in this eruptive generation , for the Dam being destroyed , the younglings are left to their owne protection , which is not conceiveable they can at all performe , and whereof they afford us a remarkable confirmance many dayes after birth ; for the young ones supposed to breake through the belly of the Dam , will upon any fright for protection run into it ; for then the old one receives them in at her mouth , which way the fright b●ing past they will returne againe ; which is a peculiar way of refuge ; and though it seem strange is avowed by frequent experience , and undeniable testimony . As for the experiment although we have thrice attempted it , it hath not well succeeded ; for though wee fed them with milke , branne , cheese , &c. the females alwayes dyed before the young ones were mature for this eruption , but rest sufficiently confirmed in the experi●ments of worthy enquirers : Wherein to omit the ancient conviction of Apollonius , we shall set downe some few of moderne Writers : The first , of Amatus Lusitanus in his Comment upon Dio●corides . Vidimus nos viperas praegnantes inclusas pyxidibus parere , quae inde ex partu nec mortuae , nec visceribus perforatae manserunt : The second is that of Scaliger , Viperas ab impatientibus morae faetibus numerosissimis rumpi atque interire falsum esse scimus , qui in Vincentii Camerint circulatoris lignea the●a vidimus enatas viperellas , parente saiva : The last and most plaine of Franciscus Bustamantinus , a Span●sh Physitian of Alcala de Henares , whose words in his third de Animantibus Scripturae are these : Cum vero per me & per alios haec ipsa disquisissem servata Vip●rina progenie , &c. that is , when by my selfe and others I had enquired the truth hereof , including Vipers in a glasse , and feeding them with cheese and branne , I undoubtedly found that the Viper was not delivered by the tearing of her bowels , but I beheld them excluded by the passage of generation neare the orifice of the seidge . Now although the Tradition be untrue , there wanted not many grounds which made it plausibly received . The first was a favourable i●dulgence and speciall contrivance of nature , which was the conceit of Herodotus who thus delivereth himselfe : Fearfull animalls , and such as serve for food , nature hath made more fruitfull , but upon the offensive and noxious kinde , she hath not conferred fertility : So the Hare that becommeth a prey unto man , unto beasts , and fowles of the ayre , is fruitfull even to superfae●ation , but the Lyon a fierce and ferocious animall hath young ones but seldome , and also but one at a time ; Vipers indeed , although destructive , are fruitfull ; but lest their number should encrease , providence hath contrived another way to abate it , for in copulation the female bites off the head of the male , and the young ones destroy the mother ; but this will not consist with reason , as wee have declared before : And if wee more nearly consider the condition of Vipers and noxious animalls , we shall discover another provision of nature ; how although in their paucity shee hath not abridged their malignity , yet hath she notoriously effected it by their secession or latitancie ; for not only offensive insects as Hornets , waspes , and the like ; but sanguineous corticated animals , as Serpents , Toads and Lizards , do lye hid and betake themselves to coverts in the Winter ; whereby most Countries enjoying the immunity of Ireland and Candie , there ariseth a temporall security , from their venome , and an intermission of their mischiefes , mercifully requiting the time of their activities . A second ground of this effect , was conceived the justice of Nature , whereby she compensates the death of the father by the matricide or murder of the mother , and this was the expression of Nicander ; but the cause hereof is as improbable as the effect , and were indeed an improvident revenge in the young ones , whereby in consequence , and upon defect of provision they must destroy themselves ; and whereas he expresseth this decollation of the male by so full a terme as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , to cut or lop off , the act is hardly conceiveable ; for the female Viper hath but foure considerable teeth , and those so disposed so slender and needle-pointed , that they are ap●er for puncture then any act of incision ; and if any like action there be , it may be onely some fast retention or sudden compression in the Orgasmus or fury of their lust , according as that expression of Horace is construed concerning Lydia and Telephus — Sive puer furens ▪ Impressit memorem dente ●abris notam . Others ascribe this effect unto the numerous conception of the Viper , and this was the opinion of Theophrastus , who though he denieth the exesion or forcing through the belly , conceiveth neverthelesse that upon a full and plentifull impletion there may perhaps succeed a disruption of the matrix , as it happeneth sometimes in the long and slender fish Acus : Now although in hot Countries , and very numerous conceptions in the Viper or other animalls , there may sometimes ensue a dilaceration of the genitall parts , yet is this a rare and contingent effect , and not a naturall and constant way of exclusion ; for the wise Creator hath formed the organs of animalls unto their operations , and in whom hee ordaineth a numerous conception , in them he hath prepared convenient receptacles , and a sutable way of exclusion . Others doe ground this disruption upon their continued or protracted time of delivery , presumed to last twenty dayes , whereat , excluding but one a day , the latter brood impatient , by a forcible prorup●ion anticipate their period of exclusion , and this was the assertion of Plinie , Caeteri tarditatis impatientes prorumpunt latera , occisâ parente , which was occasioned upon a mistake of the Greek text in Aristotle , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which are literally thus translated , Paret autem una die secundum unum , parit autem plures quam viginti , and may be thus Englished , She bringeth forth in one day one by one and sometimes more then twenty ; and so hath Scaliger rendred it , sigillatim parit , absolvit una die interdum plures quam viginti : But Pliny whom Gaza followeth hath differently translated it , singulos diebus ▪ singulis pa●rit , numero fere viginti , whereby he extends the exclusion unto twenty dayes , which in the textuary sense is fully accomplished in one . But what hath most advanced it , is a mistake in another text of Aristotle , which seemeth directly to determine this disruption , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : which Gaza hath thus translated , Parit catulos obvolutos membran● quae tertio die rumpuntur , ●ve●t interdum ut qui in utero adhuc sunt abrosis membranis prorumpant . Now herein very probably Pliny , and many since have been mistaken , for the dis●uption of the membranes or skins , which include the young ones , conceiving a dilaceration of the matrix and belly of the viper , and concluding from a casuall dilaceration , a regular and constant disruption . As for the Latin word Vipera , which in the E●ymologie of Isidore promoteth this conceit , more properly it may imply vivipera ; for whereas other Serpents lay egges , the Viper excludeth living animalls ; and though the Cerastes be also viviparous , and we have found formed Snakes in the belly of the Cecilia or slow-worme , yet may the Viper emphatically beare that name ; for the notation or Etymologie is not of necessity adequate unto the name ; and therefore though animall be deduced from anima , yet are there many animations beside , and plants will challenge a right therein as well as sensible creatures . As touching the Text of Scripture , and compellation of the Pharisies , by generation of Vipers , although constructions bee made hereof conformable to this Tradition , and it may be plausibly expounded , that out of a viperous condition , they conspired against their Prophets , and destroyed their spirituall parents ; yet ( as Jansenius observeth ) Gregory and Jerome , doe make another construction , apprehending thereby what is usually implyed by that Proverb , Mali corvi malum ovum ; that is , of evill parents , an evill generation , a posterity not unlike their majority , of mischievous progenitors , a venemous and destructive progenie . And lastly , concerning the Hieroglyphicall account , according to the Vulgar conception set downe by Orus Apollo , the authority thereof is only Emblematicall , for were the conception true or false , to their apprehensions , it expressed filiall impiety ; which strictly taken , and totally received for truth , might perhaps begin , but surely promote this conception . CHAP. XVII . Of Hares . THat Hares are both male and female , beside the Vulgar opinion , was the affirmative of Archelaus , of Plutarch , Philostratus , and many more ; nor are there hardly any who either treat of mutation or mixtion of sexes , who have not left some mention of this point ; some speaking positively , others dubiously , and most resigning it unto the enquiry of the Reader : now hereof to speake distinctly , they must be male and female by mutation and succession of sexes , or else by composition , by mixture or union thereof . As for the mutation of sexes , or transition into one another , we cannot deny it in Hares , it being observable in man : for hereof beside Empedocles or Tiresias , there are not a few examples ; and though very few , or rather none which have emasculated or turned women , yet very many who from an esteem or reallity of being women have infallibly proved men : some at the first point of their menstruous eruptions , some in the day of their marriage , others many yeares after , which occasioned disputes at Law , and contestations concerning a restore of the dow●y ; and that not only mankinde , but many other animalls , may suffer this transexion , we will not deny , or hold it at al impossible ; although I confesse by reason of the posticke and backward position of the feminine parts in quadrupeds , they can hardly admit the substitution of a protrusion effectuall unto masculine generation , except it be in Retromingents , and such as couple backward . Nor shall we only concede the succession of sexes in some , but shall not dispute the transition of reputed species in others ; that is , a transmutation , or ( as Paracelsians terme it ) the Transplantation of one into another ; hereof in perfect animalls of a congenerous seed , or neare affinity of natures , examples are not unfrequent , as Horses , Asses , Dogs , Foxes , Phaisants , Cocks , &c. but in imperfect kindes , and such where the discrimination of sexes is obscure , these transformations are more common : and in some within themselves without commixtion , as particularly in Caterpillers or Silk-wormes , wherein there is visible and triple transfiguration : but in Plants wherein there is no distinction of sex , these transplantations are yet more obvious then any ; as that of barley into oates , of wheat into darnell , and those graines which generally arise among corne , as cockle , Aracus , Aegilops , and other degenerations which come up in unexpected shapes , when they want the support and maintenance of the primary and master-formes : And the same do some affirm concerning other plants in lesse analogy of figures , as the mutation of Mint into Cresses , Basill into Serpoile , and Turneps into Radishes ; in all which as Severinus conceiveth there may be equivocall seeds and Hermaphroditicall principles , which contain the radicality and power of different formes ; thus in the seed of wheat there lyeth obscurely the seminality of Darnell , although in a secondary or inferiour way , and at some distance of production ; which neverthelesse if it meet with convenient promotion , or a conflux and conspiration of causes more powerfull then the other , it then beginneth to edifie in chiefe , and contemning the superintendent forme , produceth the signatures of its selfe . Now therefore although we deny not these severall mutations , and doe allow that Hares may exchange their sex , yet this we conceive doth come to passe but sometimes , and not in that vicissitude or annuall alternation as is presumed ; that is , from imperfection to perfection , from perfection to imperfection , from female unto male , from male to female againe , and so in a circle to both without a permansion in either ; for beside the inconceiveable mutation of temper , which should yearly alternate the sex , this is injurious unto the order of nature , whose operations doe rest in the perfection of their intents ; which having once attained , they maintaine their accomplished ends , and relapse not againe into their progressionall imperfections : so if in the minority of naturall vigor , the parts of feminality take place , when upon the encrease or growth thereof the masculine appeare , the first designe of nature is atchieved , and those parts are after maintained . But surely it much impeacheth this iterated transexion of Hares , if that be true which Cardan and other Physitians affirm , that Transmutation of sex is only so in opinion , and that these transfeminated persons were really men at first , although succeeding yeares produced the manifesto or evidence of their virilities ; which although intended and formed , was not at first excluded , and that the examples hereof have undergone no reall or new transexion , but were Androgynally borne , and under some kind of Hermaphrodites : for though Galen do favour the opinion , that the distinctive parts of sexes are onely different in position , that is inversion or protrusion , yet will this hardly be made out from the Anatomy of those parts , the testicles being so seated in the female that they admit not of protrusion , and the necke of the matrix wanting those parts which are discoverable in the organ of virility . The second and most received acception , is , that Hares are male and female by conjunction of both sexes , and such are sound in mankinde , Poetically called Hermaphrodites , supposed to be formed from the equality , or non victorie of either seed , carrying about them the parts of man and woman ; although with great variety in perfection , site and ability ; not only as Aristotle conceived , with a constant impotencie in one ; but as latter Observers affirme , sometimes with ability of either venery : and therefore the providence of some Laws have thought good , that at the yeares of maturity , they should elect one sex , and the errors in the other should suffer a severer punishment ; whereby endeavouring to prevent incontinencie , they unawares enjoyned perpetuall chastity ; for being executive in both parts , and confined unto one , they restrained a naturall power , and ordained a partiall virginity . Plato and some of the Rabbines proceeded higher , who conceived the first man an Hermaphrodite ; and Marcus Leo the learned Jew , in some sense hath allowed it , affirming that Adam in one suppositum without division , contained both male and female ; and therefore whereas it is said in the Text , that God created man in his owne Image , in the Image of God created he him , male and female created he them , applying the singular and plurall unto Adam , it might denote that in one substance , and in himselfe he included both sexes which was after divided , and the female called Woman . The opinion of Aristotle extendeth farther , from whose assertion all men should be Hermaphrodites ; for affirming that women do not spermatize , and conferre a place or receptacle rather then essentiall principles of generation , he deductively includes both sexes in mankinde ; for from the father proceed not only males and females , but from him also must Hermaphroditicall and masculo-feminine generations be derived , and a commixtion of both sexes arise from the seed of one : But the Schoolmen have dealt with that sex more hardly then any other , who though they have not much disputed their generation , yet have they controverted their Resurrection , and raysed a query whether any at the last day should arise in the sex of women , as may be observed in the supplement of Aquinas . Now as we must acknowledge this And●ogynall condition in man , so can we not deny the like doth happen in beasts . Thus doe we read in Plinie that Neroes Chariot was drawne by foure Hermaphroditicall Mares , and Cardan affirmes he also beheld one at Antwerpe ; and thus may we also concede , that Hares have been of both sexes , and some have ocularly confirmed it ; but that the whole species or kinde should be bisexous we cannot affirme , who have found the parts of male and female respectively distinct and single in any wherein we have enquired ; and whereas it is conceived , that being an harmlesse animall and delectable food unto man , nature hath made them with double sexes , and that actively and passively performing they might more numerously encrease ; we forget an higher providence of nature whereby shee especially promotes the multiplication of Hares , which is by superfetation ; that is , a conception upon a conception , or an improvement of a second fruit before the first be excluded , preventing hereby the usuall intermission and vacant time of generation , which is very common and frequently observable in Hares , mentioned long agoe by Aristotle , Herodotus , and Pliny ; and we have often observed that after the first cast , there remaine successive conceptions , and other younglings very immature , and far from their terme of exclusion . Nor need any man to question this in Hares , for the same wee observe doth sometime happen in women ; for although it be true that upon conception , the inward orifice of the matrix exactly closeth , so that it commonly admitteth nothing after ; yet falleth it out sometime , that in the act of coition , the avidity of that part dilateth it selfe , and receiveth a second burden , which if it happen to be neare in time unto the first , they commonly doe both proceed unto perfection , and have legitimate exclusions , and periodically succeed each other : but if the superfetation be made with considerable intermission , the latter most commonly proves abortive ; for the first being confirmed , engrosseth the aliment from the other : However therefore the project of Julia seem very plausible , and that way infallible when she received not her passengers , before she had taken in her lading , there was a fallibility therein ; nor indeed any absolute securitie in the policy of adultery after conception ; for the Matrix ( which some have called another animall within us , and which is not subjected unto the law of our will ) after reception of its proper Tenant , may yet receive a strange and spurious inmate , as is confirmable by many examples in Plinie , by Larissaea in Hippocrates , and that merry one in Plautus urged also by Aristotle , that is of Iphicles and Hercules , the one begat by Jupiter , the other by Amphitryon upon Al●maena ; as also in those superconceptions where one childe was like the father , the other like the adulterer , the one favour'd the servant , the other resembled the master . Now the grounds that begat , or much promoted the opinion of a double sex in hares might bee some little bags or tumors , as first glance representing stones or Testicles , to be found in both sexes about the parts of generation ; which men observing in either sex , were induced to beleeve a masculine sex in both ; but to speak properly these are no Testicles or parts officiall unto generation , but glandulous substances that seeme to hold the nature of Emunctories ; for herein may be perceived slender perforations , at which may be expressed a blacke and ●oeculent matter ; if therefore from these we shall conceive a mixtion of sexes in Hares , with fairer reason we may conclude it in Bevers , whereof both sexes containe a double bagge or tumor in the groine , commonly called the Cod of Castor , as we have delivered before . Another ground were certaine holes or cavities observeable about the siedge ; which being perceived in males , made some conceive there might be also a faeminine nature in them , and upon this very ground , the same opinion hath passed upon the Hyaena , as is declared by Aristotle , and thus translated by Scaliger ; Quod autem aiunt utriusque sexus habere genitalia falsum est , quod videtur esse foemineum sub cauda , est simile sigur a foeminino verum pervinum non est ; and thus is it also in Hares , in whom these holes , although they seeme to make a deepe cavity , yet doe they not perforate the skin , nor hold a community with any part of generation , but were ( as Plinie delivereth ) esteemed the marks of their age , the number of those decyding their number of yeares ; what verity there is herein , we shall not contend ; for if in other animals there be authentick notations , if the characters of yeares be found in the hornes of Cowes , or in the Antlers of Deere , if we conjecture the age of Horses from joynts in their dockes , and undeniably presume it from their teeth ; we cannot affirme , there is in their conceit , any affront unto nature , although , who ever enquireth shall finde no assurance therein . The last foundation was Retromingency or pissing backward , for men observing both sexes to urine backward , or aversly between their legges , they might conceive there was a foeminine part in both ; wherein they are deceived by the ignorance of the just and proper site of the Pizell or part designed unto the Excretion of urine , which in the Hare holds not the common position , but is aversly seated , and in its distention enclines unto the coccix or scut . Now from the nature of this position , there ensueth a necessitie of Retrocopulation , which also promoteth the conceit ; for some observing them to couple without ascension , have not beene able to judge of male or female , or to determine the proper sex in either , and to speake generally this way of copulation , is not appropriate unto Hares , nor is there one , but many wayes of Coition , according to divers shapes and different conformations ; for some couple laterally or sidewise as wormes , some circularly or by complication as Serpents , some pronely , that is by contaction of prone parts in both , as Apes , Porcupines , Hedgehogges , and such as are termed Mollia , as the Cuttlefish and the Purple ; some mixtly , that is , the male ascending the female , or by application of the prone parts of the one , unto the postick parts of the other , as most Quadrupes ; Some aversely , as all Crustaceous animals , Lobsters , Shrimps , and Crevises , and also Retromingents , as Panthers , Tigers , and Hares : This is the constant Law of their Coition , this they observe and transgresse not : onely the vitiositie of man hath acted the varieties hereof ; nor content with a digression from sex or species , hath in his own kinde runne thorow the Anomalies of venery , and been so bold , not onely to act , but represent to view , the Irregular wayes of lust . CHAP. XVIII . Of Moll 's . THat Moll 's are blinde and have no eyes , though a common opinion is received with much variety ; some affirming onely they have no sight , as Oppianus , the Proverbe Talpa Caecior , and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Talpitas , which in Hesichius is made the same with Caecias : some that they have eyes , but no sight , as the text of Aristotle seems to imply , some neither eyes nor sight , as Albertus , Plinie , and the vulgar opinion ; some both eyes & sight as Scaliger , Aldrovandus , & some others . Of which opinions the last with some restriction , is most consonant unto truth : for that they have eyes in their head is manifest unto any , that wants them not in his own , and are discoverable , not onely in old ones , but as we have observed in yong and naked conceptions , taken out of the belly of the dam ; and he that exactly enquires into the cavitie of their cranies , may discover some propagation of nerves communicated unto these parts ; but that the humors together with their coats are also distinct , ( though Galen seeme to affirme it ) transcendeth our discovery ; for separating these little Orbes , and including them in magnifying glasses , wee discerned no more then Aristotle mentions , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is ; humorem nigrum , nor any more if they bee broken : that therefore they have eyes we must of necessitie affirme , but that they be comparativly incomplete wee need not to denie : So Galen affirmes the parts of generation in women are imperfect , in respect of those of men , as the eyes of Moll 's in regard of other animals ; So Aristotle termes them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which Gaza translates oblaesos , and Scaliger by a word of Imperfection , inchoatos . Now as that they have eyes is manifest unto sense , so that they have sight not incongruous unto reason , if wee call not in question the providence of this provision , that is , to assigne the organs , and yet deny the office , to grant them eyes and withold all manner of vision : for as the inference is faire , affirmatively deduced from the action to the organ , that they have eyes because they see , so is it also from the organ to the action , that they have eyes , therefore some sight designed ; if we take the intention of Nature in every species , and except the casuall impediments , or morbosities in individuals ; but as their eyes are more imperfect then others , so do we conceive of their sight , or act of vision ; for they will runne against things , and hudling forwards fall from high places ; so that they are not blinde , nor yet distinctly see , there is in them no cecity , yet more then a cecutiency ; they have sight enough to discerne the light , though not perhaps to distinguish of objects or colours ; so are they not exactly blinde , for light is one object of vision ; and this ( as Scaliger observeth ) might be as full a sight as Nature first intended ; for living in darkenesse under the earth , they had no further need of eyes then to avoid the light , and to be sensible when ever they lost that darkenesse of earth , which was their naturall confinement ; and therefore however Translators doe render the word of Aristotle , or Galen , that is , imperfectos , oblaesos , or inchoatos , it is not much considerable ; for their eyes are sufficiently begun to finish this action and competently perfect , for this imperfect Vision . And lastly , although they had neither eyes nor sight , yet could they not be termed blinde ; for blindenesse being a privative terme unto sight , this appellation is not admittible in propriety of speech , and will overthrow the doctrine of privations , which presuppose positive formes or habits , and are not indefinite negations , denying in all subjects but such alone wherein the positive habits are in their proper nature , and placed without repugnancy . So do we improperly say a Moll is blinde , if we deny it the organs or a capacity of vision from its created nature ; so when the Text of John had said , that man was blinde from his nativity , whose cecity our Saviour cured , it was not warrantable in Nonnus to say he had no eyes at all , as he describeth in his paraphrase , and as some ancient Fathers affirme , that by this miracle they were created in him ; and so though the sence may be accepted , that proverbe must be candidly interpreted which maketh fishes mute , and call them silent which have no voyce in Nature . Now this conceit is erected upon a misapprehension or mistake in the symptomes of vision , men confounding abolishment , diminution and depravement , and naming that an abolition of sight , which indeed is but an abatement . For if vision be abolished , it is called caecitas , or blindnesse , if depraved and receive its objects erroneously , Hallucination , if dimished , hebetudo visus , caligati● , or dimnesse ; now instead of a diminution or imperfect vision in the Moll , we a●●irme an abolition or totall privation , in stead of caligation or dimnesse , wee conclude a cecity or blindnesse , which hath beene frequently committed concerning other animals ; so some affirme the water Rat is blinde , so Sammonicus and Nicander do call the Mus-Aran●us the shrew or Ranny , blinde ; And because darkenesse was before light , the Aegyptians worshipped the same : So are slow-Wormes accounted blinde , and the like we a●●irme proverbially of the Beetle , although their eyes be evident , and they will flye against lights , like many other insects , and though also Aristotle determines , that the eyes are apparent in all flying insects , though other senses be obscure , and not perceptible at all ; and if from a diminution wee may inferre a totall privation , or affirme that other animals are blinde which doe not acutely fee or comparatively unto others , wee shall condemne unto blindenesse many not so esteemed ; for such as have corneous or horney eyes , as Lobsters and crustaceous animals , are generally dim sighted , all insects that have antennae , or long hornes to feele out their way , as Butter-flies and Locusts , or their fore legs so disposed , that they much advance before their heads , as may be observed in Spiders ; and if the Aegle were judge , wee might be blinde our selves ; the expression therefore of Scripture in the story of Jacob is surely with circumspection , And it came to passe when Jacob was old , and his eyes were dimme , quando caligarunt oculi , saith Jerom and Tremellius , which are expressions of diminution , and not of absolute privation . CHAP. XIX . Of Lampries . WHether Lampries have nine eyes , as is received , we durst refer it unto Polyphemus , who had but one to judge it : an error concerning eyes , occasioned by the errour of eyes , deduced from the appearance of divers cavities or holes on either side , which ●ome call eyes that carelesly behold them , and is not onely refutable by experience , but also repugnant unto reason ; for beside the monstrosity they fasten unto Nature , in contriving many eyes , who hath made but two unto any animall , that is , one of each side , according to the division of the braine , it were a superfluous and inartificiall act to place and settle so many in one place ; for the two extremes would sufficiently performe the office of sight without the help of the intermediate eyes , and behold as much as all seven joyned together ; for the visible base of the object would be defined by these two , and the middle eyes although they behold the same thing , yet could they not behold so much thereof as these ; so were it no advantage unto man to have a third eye betweene those two he hath already ; and the fiction of Argus seemes more reasonable then this ; for though he had many eyes , yet were they placed in circumference and positions of advantage . Againe , these cavities which men call eyes are seated out of the head , and where the Gils of other fish are placed , containing no organs of sight , nor having any communication with the braine ; now all sense proceeding from the braine , and that being placed ( as Galen observeth ) in the upper part of the body , for the fitter situation of the eyes , and conveniency required unto sight , it is not reasonable to imagine that they are any where else , or deserve that name which are seated in other parts ; and therefore we relinquish as fabulous what is delivered of Sternopthalmi , or men with eyes in their breast ; and when it is said by Solomon , A wise mans eyes are in his head , it is to be taken in second sence , and affordeth no objection : True it is that the eyes of animals are seated with some difference , but all whatsoever in the head , and that more forward then the eare or hole of hearing . In quadrupedes , in regard of the figure of their heads , they are placed at some distance , in latirostrous and flat-bild birds they are more laterally seated ; and therefore when they looke intently they turne one eye upon the object , and can convert their heads to see before and behinde , and to behold two opposite points at once ; but at a more easie distance are they situated in man , and in the same circumference with the eare , for if one foote of the compasse be placed upon the Crowne , a circle described thereby will intersect , or passe over both the eares . The error in this conceit consists in the ignorance of these cavities , and their proper use in nature ; for this is a particular disposure of parts , and a peculiar conformation whereby these holes and sluces supply the defect of Gils , and are assisted by the conduit in the head ; for like cetaceous animals and Whales , the Lamprey hath a fistula spout or pipe at the back part of the head , whereat they spirt out water : Nor is it onely singular in this formation , but also in many other , as in defect of bones , whereof it hath not one , and for the spine or back-bone , a cartilagineous substance without any spondyles , processes , or protuberance whatsoever ; as also in the provision which Nature hath made for the heart , which in this animall is very strangely secured , and lyes immured in a cartilage or gristly substance ; and lastly , in the colour of the liver , which is in the male of an excellent grasse greene , but of a deeper colour in the female , and will communicate a fresh and durable verdure . CHAP. XX. Of Snayles . THat Snayles have two eyes , and at the end of their hornes , beside the assertion of the people , is the opinion of some learned men ; which notwithstanding Scaliger tearmes but imitation of eyes , which Pliny contradicts , and Aristotle upon consequence denyes , when he affirmes that testaceous animals have no eyes at all ; And for my owne part after much inquiry , I am not satisfied that these are eyes , or that those black and a●ramentous spots which seeme to represent them are any ocular reallities ; for if any object be presented unto them , they will sometime seeme to decline it , and sometime run against it ; if also these black extremities , or presumed eyes be clipped off , they will notwithstanding make use of their protrusions or hornes , and poke out their way as before : Againe , if they were eyes or instruments of vision , they would have their originals in the head , and from thence derive their motive and optick organs , but their roots and first extremities are seated low upon the sides of the back , as may be perceived in the whiter sort of Snayles when they retract them : And lastly , if wee concede they have two eyes , wee must also grant , they have no lesse then foure , for not onely the two greater extensions above have these imitations of eyes , but also the two lesser below , as is evident unto any , and if they be dextrously dissected , there will be found on either side two black filaments or membranous strings which extend into the long and shorter cornicle upon protrusion ; and therefore if they have two eyes , they have also foure , which will be monstrous , and beyond the affirmation of any . Now the reason why we name these black strings eyes , is because we know not what to call them else , and understand not the proper use of that part , which indeed is very obscure , and not delivered by any , but may probably be said to assist the protrusion , and retraction of their hornes , which being a weake and hollow body , require some inward establishment , to confirme the length of their advancement , which we observe they cannot extend without the concurrence hereof ; for if with your finger you apprehend the top of the horne , and draw out this black , and membranous emission , the horne will be excluded no more ; but if you clip off the extremity , or onely sindge the top thereof with Aqua f●rtis , or other corrosive water , leaving a considerable part behinde , they will neverthelesse exclude their hornes , and therewith explorate their way as before ; and indeed the exact sense of these extremities is very remarkable ; for if you dip a pen in Aqua fortis , oyle of vitriol , or Turpentine , and present it towards these points , they will at a reasonable distance , decline the acrimony thereof , retyring or distorting them to avoid it ; and this they will nimbly performe if objected to the extremes , but slowly or not at all , if approached unto their rootes . What hath beene therefore delivered concerning the plurality , paucity , or anomalous situation of eyes , is either monstrous , fabulous , or under things never seene includes good sense or meaning : and so may we receive the figment of Argus , who was an Hieroglyphick of heaven , in those centuries of eyes expressing the stars ; and their alternate wakings , the vicissitude of day and night ; which strictly taken cannot be admitted , for the subject of sleep is not the eye , but the common sense , which once asleep , all eyes must be at rest : And therefore what is delivered as an Embleme of vigilancy , that the Hare and Lion doe sleep with one eye open , doth not evince they are any more awake then if they were both closed ; for the open eye beholds in sleepe no more then that which is closed , and no more one eye in them then two in other animals that sleep with both open , as some by disease , and others naturally which have no eye lids at all . As for Polyphemus although his story be fabulous , the monstrosity is not impossible ; for the act of Vision may be performed with one eye , and in the deception and fallacy of sight , hath this advantage of two , that it beholds not objects double , or sees two things for one ; for this doth happen when the axis of the visive coves , diffused from the object , fall not upon the same plane , but that which is conveyed into one eye , is more depressed or elevated then that which enters the other . So if beholding a candle we protrude either upward or downeward the pupill of one eye , the object will appeare double ; but if wee shut the other eye , and behold it but with one , it will then appeare but single , and if we abduce the eye unto either corner , the object will not duplicate , for in that position the axes of the coves remaine in the same plane , as is demonstrated in the opticks , and delivered by Galen , in his tenth De usa partium . Relations also there are of men that could make themselves invisible , which belongs not to this discourse , but may serve as notable expressions of wise and prudent men , who so contrive their affaires , that although their actions be manifest , their designes are not discoverable : in this acception there is nothing left of doubt , and Giges ring remaineth still among us ; for vulgar eyes behold no more of wise men then doth the Sun , they may discover their exteriour and outward wayes , but their interiour and inward pieces he onely sees , that sees beyond their beings . CHAP. XXI . Of the Cameleon . COncerning the Chameleon there generally passeth an opinion that it liveth onely upon ayre , and is sustained by no other aliment ; Thus much is in plaine termes affirmed by Solinus , Pliny , and divers other , and by this periphrasis is the same described by Ovid ; All which notwithstanding upon enquiry , I finde the assertion mainly controvertible , and very much to faile in the three inducements of beliefe . And first for its verity , although asserted by some , and traditionally delivered by others , yet is it very questionable . For beside Aelian ▪ who is seldome defective in these accounts ; Aristotle distinctly treating hereof , hath made no mention of this remarkeable propriety ; which either suspecting its verity , or presuming its falsity hee surely omitted ; for that he remained ignorant of this account it is not easily conceivable , it being the common opinion , and generally received by all men : Some have positively denyed it , as Augustinus , Niphus , Stobaeus , Dalechampius , Fortunius , L●cetus , with many more ; others have experimentally refuted it , as namely Iohannes Landius , who in the relation of Scaliger , observed a Chameleon to lick up a flye from his breast ; But Bellonius hath beene more satisfactorily experimentall , not onely affirming they feede on Flyes , Caterpillers , Beetles , and other insects , but upon exenteration he found these animals in their bellies ; and although we have not had the advantage of our owne observation , yet have we received the like confirmation from many ocular spectators . As touching the verisimility or probable truth of this relation , severall reasons there are which seeme to overthrow it ; For first , there are found in this animall , the guts , the stomack , and other parts officiall unto nutrition , which were its aliment the empty reception of ayre , their provisions had beene superfluous ; Now the wisdome of Nature abhorring super●luities , and effecting nothing in vaine , unto the intention of these operations , respectively contriveth the organs ; and therefore where we finde such Instruments , wee may with strictnesse expect their actions , and where we discover them not , wee may with saf●ty conclude the non-intention of their operations : So when we observe that oviperous animals , as Lizards , Frogs , Birds , and most Fishes have neither bladder nor kidnies , we may with reason inferre they do not urine at all : But whereas in this same kinde we discover these parts in the Tortoys beyond any other , wee cannot deny he exerciseth that excretion ; Nor was there any absurdity in Pliny , when for medicinall uses he commended the urine of a Tortoise : so when we perceive that Bats have teats , it is not unreasonable to infer they suckle their younglings with milke ; but whereas no other flying animall hath these parts , we cannot from them expect a viviparous exclusion , but either a generation of egges , or some vermiparous separation , whose navell is within it selfe at first , and its nutrition after not inwardly dependent of its originall . Againe , nature is so farre from leaving any one part without its proper action , that she oft-times imposeth two or three labours upon one ; so the pizell in animals is both officiall unto urine and to generation , but the first and primary use is generation ; for many creatures enjoy that part which urine not , as fishes , birds , and quadrupeds oviparous ; but not on the contrary , for the secondary action subsisteth not alone , but in concommitancie with the other ; so the nostrills are usefull both for respiration and smelling , but the principall use is smelling ; for many have nostrills which have no lungs , as fishes , but none have lungs or respiration , which have not some shew , or some analogy of nostrills : And thus we perceive the providence of nature , that is the wisdome of God , which disposeth of no part in vaine , and some parts unto two or three uses , will not provide any without the execution of its proper office , nor where there is no digestion to be made , make any parts inservient to that intention . Beside the teeth , the tongue of this animall is a second argument to overthrow this ayrie nutrication , and that not only in its proper nature , but also in its peculiar figure ; for indeed of this part properly taken there are two ends ; that is , the formation of the voice , and the execution of taste ; for the voice , it can have no office in Camelions , for they are mute animals , as , beside fishes , are most other sort of Lizards : As for their taste , if their nutriment be ayre , neither can it be an instrument thereof ; for the body of that element is ingustible , void of all sapidity , and without any action of the tongue , is by the rough artery or weazon conducted into the lungs : and therefore Plini● much forgets the strictnesse of his assertion , when he alloweth excrements unto that animall , that feedeth only upon ayre , which notwithstanding with the urine of an Asse , hee commends as a magicall medicine upon our enemies . The figure of the tongue seems also to overthrow the presumption of this aliment , which according to the exact delineation of Aldrovand , is in this animall peculiar , and seemeth contrived for prey ; for in so little a creature it is at the least halfe a palme long , and being it self very slow of motion , hath in this part a very great agility ; withall its food being slyes and such as suddenly escape , it hath in the tongue a spongy and mucous extremity , whereby upon a sudden emission , it inviscates and tangleth those insects : And therefore some have thought its name not unsutable unto its nature ; the nomination is Greek , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is a little Lion , not so much for the resemblance of shape , but affinity of condition , that is for the vigilancy in its prey and sudden rapacity thereof , which it performeth not like the Lion with its teeth , but a sudden and unexpected ejaculation of the tongue . This exposition is favoured by some , especially the old glosse upon Leviticus , whereby in the Translation of Jerome and the Septuagint , this animall is forbidden ; what ever it be , it seems more reasonable then that of Isidore , who derives this name , a Camelo & Leone , as presuming herein some resemblance with a Camell ; for this derivation offendeth the rules of Etymology , wherein indeed the notation of names should be Orthographicall , not exchanging dipthongs for vowells , or converting consonants into each other . As for the possibility hereof , it is not also unquestionable , and many wise men are of opinion , the bodies of animalls cannot receive a proper aliment from ayre : for beside that taste being ( as Aristotle termes it ) a kinde of touch , it is required the aliment should be tangible , and fall under the palpable affections of touch ; beside also that there is some sapor in all aliments , as being to be distinguished and judged by the guste , which cannot be admitted in ayre ; Beside these , I say , if wee consider the nature of aliment , and the proper use of ayre in respiration , it will very hardly fall under the name hereof , or properly attaine the act of nutrication . And first concerning its nature , to make a perfect nutrition into the body nourished , there is required a transmutation of the nutriment ; now where this conversion or aggeneration is made , there is also required in the aliment a familiarity of matter , and such a community or vicinity unto a living nature , as by one act of the soule may be converted into the body of the living , and enjoy one common soule ; which indeed cannot be effected by the ayre , it concurring only with our flesh in common principles , which are at the largest distance from life , and common also unto inanimated constitutions ; and therefore when it is said by Fernelius , and asserted by divers others , that we are only nourished by living bodies , and such as are some way proceeding from them , that is the fruits , effects , parts , or seeds thereof , they have laid out an object very agreeable unto assimulation ; for these indeed are sit to receive a quick and immediate conversion , as holding some community with our selves , and containing approximate disposition unto animation . Secondly ( as is argued by Aristotle against the Pythagoreans ) whatsoever properly nourisheth , before its assimulation , by the action of naturall heat it receiveth a compulency or incrassation progressionall unto its conversion ; which notwithstanding it cannot be effected upon the ayre , for the action of heat doth not condense but rarifie that body , and by attenuation , rather then for nutrition , disposeth it for expulsion . Thirdly ( which is the argument of Hippocrates ) all aliment received into the body , must be therein a considerable space retained , and not immediatly expelled : now ayre but momentally remaining in our bodies , it hath no proportionable space for its conversion , that being only of length enough to refrigerate the heart , which having once performed , lest being it selfe heated againe , it should suffocate that part , it maketh no stay , but hasteth backe the same way it passed in . Fourthly , the proper use of ayre attracted by the lungs , and without which there is no durable continuation in life , is not the nutrition of parts , but the contemperation of that fervour in the heart , and the ven●tilation of that fire alwayes maintained in the forge of life ; whereby although in some manner it concurreth unto nutrition , yet can it not receive the proper name of nutriment ; and therefore by Uippocrites de alimento , it is tetmed Alimentum non Alimentum , a nourishment and no nourishment ; that is in a large acception , but not in propriety of language conserving the body , not nourishing the same , not repairing it by assimulation , but preserving it by ventilation ; for thereby the naturall flame is preserved from extinction , and so the individuum supported in some way like nutrition : And so when it is said by the same Author , Pulmo contrarium corpori alimentum trahit , reliqua omnia idem , it is not to be taken in a strict and proper sense , but the quality in the one , the substance is meant in the other ; for ayre in regard of our naturall heat is cold , and in that quality contrary unto it , but what is properly aliment , of what quality soever , is potentially the same , and in a substantiall identity unto it . And although the ayre attracted may be conceived to nourish that invisible flame of life , in as much as common and culinary flames are nourished by the ayre about them ; I confesse wee doubt the common conceit , which affirmeth that aire is the pabulous supply of fire , much lesse that flame is properly aire kindled : And the same before us , hath been denyed by the Lord of Verulam , in his Tract of life and death , & also by Dr. Jorden in his book of Minerall waters : For that which substantially maintaineth the fire , is the combustible matter in the kindled body , and not the ambient ayre , which affordeth exhalation to its fuliginous atomes , nor that which causeth the flame properly to be termed ayre , but rather as he expresseth it , the accention of fuliginous exhalations , which containe an unctuosity in them , and arise from the matter of fuell ; which opinion is very probable , and will salve many doubts , whereof the common conceit affordeth no solution . As first , how fire is strickē out of flints , that is not by kindling the aire from the collision of two hard bodies ; for then Diamonds and glasse should doe the like as well as slint , but rather from the sulphur and inflamable effluviums contained in them . The like saith Jorden we observe in canes and woods , that are unctuous and full of oyle , which will yeeld ●ire by frication , or collision , not by kindling the ayre about them , but the inflamable oyle with them : why the fire goes out without ayre ? that is because the fuligenous exhalations wanting evaporation recoyle upon the flame and choake it , as is evident in cupping glasses , and the artifice of charcoals , where if the ayre be altogether excluded , the 〈◊〉 goes out , why some lampes included in close bodies , have burned many hundred yeares , as that discovered in the sepulchre of Tullia the sister of Cicero , and that of Olibius many yeares after , neare Padua ; because what ever was their matter , either a preparation gold , or Naptha , the duration proceeded from the puritie of their oyle which yeelded no fuligenous exhalations to suffocate the fire ; For if ayre had nourished the ●lame , it had not continued many minutes , for it would have been spent and wasted by the fire : Why a piece of ●laxe will kindle , although it touch not the ●lame ? because the fire extendeth further , then indeed it is visible , being at some distance from the weeke a pellucide and transparent body , and thinner then the ayre it self : why mettals in their Equation , although they intensly heat the aire above their surface , arise not yet into a ●lame , nor kindle the aire about them ? because them sulphur is more fixed , and they emit not inflamable exhalations : And lastly , why a lampe or candle burneth onely in the ayre about it , and in●lameth not the ayre at a distance from it ? because the flame extendeth not beyond the inflamable e●●●uence , but closly adheres unto the originall of its in●lamation , and therefore it onely warmeth , not kindleth the aire about it , which notwithstanding it will doe , if the ambient aire be impregnate with subtile inflamabilities , and such as are of quick accension , as experiment is made in a close roome , upon an evaparation of spirits of wine and Camphir , as subterran●ous fires doe sometimes happen , and as Cre●sa and Alex●anders boy in the bath were set on ●ire by Naptha . Lastly , the Element of aire is so far from nourishing the bodie , that some have questioned the power of water ; many conceiving it enters not the body in the power of aliment , or that from thence , there proceeds a substantiall supply : For beside that some creatures drinke not at all , unto others it performs the common office of ayre , and se●ves for refrigeration of the heart , as unto fishes , who receive it , and expell it by the gills ; even unto our selves , and more perfect animals , though many wayes assistent thereto , it performes no substantiall nutrition , in s●●ving for refrigeration , dilution of solid aliment , and its elixation in the sto●macke , which from thence as a vehicle it conveighs through lesse accessible cavities into the liver , from thence into the veines , and so in a ●oride substance through the capillarie cavities into every part ; which having performed , it is afterward excluded by urine , sweat and serous separations . And this opinion surely possessed the Ancients , for when they so highly commended that water which is suddenly hot and cold ▪ which is without all favour , the lightest , the thinnest , and which will soonest boile Beanes or Pease , they had no consideration of nutrition ; whereunto had they had respect , they would have surely commended grosse and turbid streames , in whose confusion at the last , there might be contained some nutriment ; and not jejune or limpid water , and nearer the simplicity of its Element . All which considered , severer heads will be apt enough to conceive the opinion of this animal , not much unlike unto that of the Astomi , or men without mouthes in Pliny , sutable unto the relation of the Mares in Spaine , and their subventaneous conceptions , from the westerne winde ; and in some way more unreasonable then the figment of Rabican the famous horse in Ariosto , which being conceived by flame , and wind never tasted grasse , or fed on any grosser provender then ayre ; for this way of nutrition was answerable unto the principles of his generation ; which being not ayrie , but grosse and seminall in the Chameleon , unto its conservation there is required a solid pasture , and a food congenerous unto the principles of its nature . The grounds of this opinion are many , The first observed by Theophrastus , was the in●lation or swelling of the body made in this animal upon inspiration or drawing in its breath , which people observing , have thought it to feed upon ayre . But this effect is rather occasioned upon the greatnes of its lungs , which in this animal are very large , and by their backward situation , afford a more observable dilatation , and though their lungs bee lesse , the like inflation is also observable in Toads . A second is the continuall hiation or holding open its mouth , which men observing conceive the intention thereof to receive the aliment of ayre ; but this is also occasioned by the greatnes of its lungs , for repletion whereof not having a sufficient or ready supply by its nostrils , it is enforced to dilate and hold open the jawes . The third is the paucitie of blood observed in this animal , scarce at all to be found but in the eye , and about the heart ; which defect being observed , inclined some into thoughts , that the ayre was a sufficient maintenance for these exauguious parts . But this defect or rather paucity of blood , is also agreeable unto many other animals , whose solid nutriment wee doe not controvert , as may bee observed in other sorts of Lizards , in Frogges , and divers Fishes , and therefore an Horse-leech will hardly be made to fasten upon a fish , and wee doe not read of much blood that was drawn from Frogges by Mice in that famous battaile of Homer . The last and most common ground which begat or promoted this opinion , is the long continuation hereof without any visible food , which some precipitously observing , conclude they eate not any at all . It cannot be denyed it is ( if not the most of any ) a very abstemious animall , and such as by reason of its frigidity , paucity of blood , and lat●tancy in the winter , ( about which time the observations are often made ) will long subsist without a visible sustentation : But a like condition may bee also observed in many other animals , for Lizards and Leeches , as we have made triall , will live some months without sustenance , and wee have included Snailes in glasses all winter , which have returned to feed againe in the spring : Now these notwithstanding , are not conceived to passe all their lives without food ; for so to argue is fallacious , that is , A minori ad majus , A dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter , and is moreover sufficiently convicted by experience , and therefore probably other relations are of the same verity , which are of the like affinity , as is the conceit of the Rhin●ace in Persia , the Cavis Levis of America , and the Manucodiata or bird of Paradise in India . To assigne a reason of this abstinence in animals , or declare how without a supply there ensueth no destructive exhaustion , exceedeth the limits of my intention , and intention of my discourse . Fortunius Licetus in his excellent Tract , De his qui diu vivunt sine alimento , hath very ingeniously attempted it , deducing the cause hereof from an equall conformity of naturall heat and moisture , at least no considerable exuperancy in either ; which concurring in an unactive proportion , the naturall heat consumeth not the moisture ( whereby ensueth no exhaustion ) and the condition of naturall moisture is able to resist the slender action of heat , ( whereby it needeth no reparation ) and this is evident in Snakes , Lizards , Snails , and divers other insects latitant many moneths in the yeare ; which being cold creatures , containing a weak h●at , in a crasse or copious humidity doe long subsist without nutrition : For the activity of the agent , being not able to overmaster the resistance of the patient , there will ensue no deperdition . And upon the like grounds it is , that cold and phlegmatick bodies , and ( as Hippocrates determineth ) that old men , will best endure fasting . Now the same harmony and stationary constitution , as it happeneth in many species , so doth it fall out sometime in Individualls ; For wee read of many who have lived long time without aliment , and beside deceites and impostures , there may be veritable Relations of some , who without a miracle , and by peculiarity of temper , have far outfasted Elias . CHAP. XXII . Of the Oestridge . THe common opinion of the Oestridge , Struthiocamelus , or Sparrow-Camell conceives that it digesteth Iron ; and this is confirmed by the affirmations of many ; beside swarmes of others , Rhodiginus in his prelections taketh it for granted , Johannes Langius in his Epistles pleadeth experiment for it , the common picture also confirmeth it which usually describeth this animall , with an horshooe in its mouth ; notwithstanding upon enquiry we finde it very questionable , and the negative seemes most reasonably entertained ; whose verity indeed wee doe the rather desire , because hereby wee shall relieve our ignorance of one occult quality ; for in the list thereof it is accounted , and in that notion imperiously obtruded upon us : For my owne part , although I have had the sight of this animall , I have not had the opportunity of its experiment , but have received great occasions of doubt , from learned discoursers thereon . For Aristotle and Oppianus who have particularly treated hereof are silent in this singularity , either omitting it as dubious , or as the Comment saith , rejecting it as fabulous ; Pliny speaketh generally , affirming onely , the digestion is wonderfull in this animall ; Aelian delivereth , that it digesteth stones , without any mention of Iron ; Leo Africanus , who lived in those Countries wherein they most abound , speaketh diminutively , and but halfe way into this assertion , Surdum ac simplex animal est , quicquid invenit , absque delectu , usque ad ferrum devorat : Fernelius in his second booke De abditis rerum causis , extenuates it , and Riolanus in his Comment thereof positively denyes it : Some have experimentally refuted it , as Albertus Magnus , and most plainly of all other Vlysses Aldrovandus , whose words are these , Ego ferri frusta devorare , dum Tridenti essem , observavi , sede quae in cocta rursus excerneret , that is , at my being at Trent , I observed the Oestridge to swallow Iron , but yet to exclude it undigested againe . Now beside experiment , it is in vaine to attempt against it by Philosophicall argument , it being an occult quality , which contemnes the law of Reason , and defends it selfe by admitting no reason at all ▪ As for its possibility , we shall not at present dispute , nor will we affirme that Iron ingested , receiveth in the stomack of the Oestridge no alteration whatsoever ; but if any such there be , we suspect this effect rather from some way of corrosion , then any of digestion ; not any liquid reduction or tendance to chilification by the power of naturall heate , but rather some attrition from an acide and vitriolous humidity in the stomack , which may absterse , and shave the scorious parts thereof ; so rusty Iron crammed downe the throate of a Cock , will become terse and cleare againe in its gizard : So the Counter , which according to the relation of Amatus , remained a whole yeare in the body of a youth , and came out much consumed at last ; might suffer this diminution , rather from sharpe and acide humours , then the strength of naturall heate , as he supposeth . So silver swallowed and retained some time in the body will turne black , as if it had beene dipped in Aqua fortis , or some corrosive water ; but Lead will remaine unaltered , for that mettall containeth in it a sweet salt and manifest sugar , whereby it resisteth ordinary corrosion , and will not easily dissolve even in Aqua fortis : So when for medicall uses , wee take downe the filings of Iron or steele ▪ we must not conceive it passeth unaltered from us ; for though the grosser parts be excluded againe , yet are the volatile and dissoluble parts extracted , whereby it becomes effectuall in deopilations ; and therefore for speedier operation we make extinctions , infusions , and the like , whereby we extract the salt and active parts of the medicine , which being in solution , more easily enter the veynes . And this is that the Chymists mainely drive at in the attempt of their Aurum potabile , that is , to reduce that indigestible substance into such a forme as may not be ejected by seidge , but enter the cavities , and lesse accessible parts of the body , without corrosion . The ground of this conceit is its swallowing downe fragments of Iron , which men observing , by a forward illation , have therefore conceived it digesteth them ; which is an inference not to be admitted , as being a fallacy of the consequent , that is , concluding a position of the consequent , from the position of the antecedent : For many things are swallowed by animals , rather for condiment , gust , or medicament , then any substantiall nutriment . So Poultrey , and especially the Turkey , do of themselves take downe stones , and wee have found at one time in the gizard of a Turkey no lesse then seven hundred : Now these rather concurre unto digestion , then are themselves digested , for we have found them also in the guts , and excrements , but their discent is very slow , for we have given them in paste , stones and final pieces of Iron , which eighteene dayes after we have found remaining in the gizard ; and therefore the experiment of Langius and others might bee mistaken , whilst after the taking they expected it should come downe within a day or two after : Thus also we swallow cherry-stones , but void them unconcocted , and we usually say they preserve us from surfeit , for being hard bodies they conceive a strong and durable heate in the stomack , and so prevent the crudities of their fruit ; And upon the like reason do culinary operators observe that flesh boyles best , when the bones are boyled with it : Thus dogs will eate grasse , which they digest not : Thus Camels to make the water sapide do raise the mud with their feet : thus horses will knabble at walls , Pigeons delight in salt stones , Rats will gnaw Iron● , and Aristotle saith the Elephant swalloweth stones ; and thus may also the Oestridge swallow Iron , not as his proper aliment , but for the ends above expressed , and even as we observe the like in other animals . What effect therefore may bee expected from the stomack of an Oestridge by application alone to further digestion in ours , beside the experimentall refute of Galen , wee referre it unto the considerations above alledged ; or whether there be any more credit to be given unto the medicine of Aelian , who affirmes the stones they swallow have a peculiar vertue for the eyes , then that of Hermolaus and Pliny drawne from the urine of this animall , let them determine who can swallow so strange a transmission of qualities , or beleeve that any Bird or flying animall doth urine beside the Bat. CHAP. XXIII . Of Vnicornes hornes . GReat account and much profit is made of Unicornes horne , at least of that which beareth the name thereof ▪ wherein notwithstanding , many I perceive suspect an Imposture , and some conceive there is no such animall extant : herein therefore to draw up our determinations , beside the severall places of Scripture mentioning this animall ( which some perhaps may contend to be onely meant of the Rhinoceros ) wee are so farre from denying there is any Unicorne at all , that wee affirme there are many kinds thereof , in the number of Quadrupedes , wee will concede no lesse then five ; that is , the Indian Oxe , the Indian Asse , the Rhinoceros , the Oryx , and that which is more eminen●ly termed Monoceros , or Vnicornis : Some in the list of fishes , as that described by Olaus , Albertus , and many other : and some Unicornes wee will allow even among insects , as those foure kinds of nasicornous Beetles described by Muffetus . Secondly , although we concede there by many Unicornes , yet are we still to seeke ; for whereunto to affixe this horne in question , or to determine from which thereof we receive this magnified medicine , we have no assurance , or any satisfactory decision : for although we single out one , and Antonomastically thereto assigne the name of the Unicorne , yet can we not be secure what creature is meant thereby , what constant shape it holdeth , or in what number to be received : For as far as our endeavours discover , this animall is not uniformely described , but differently set forth by those that undertake it : Pliny affirmeth it is a fierce and terrible creature , Vartomannus a tame and mansuete animall : those which Garcias ab Horto described about the cape of good hope , were beheld with heads like horses ; those which Vartomannus beheld , he described with the head of a Deere ; Pliny , Aelian Solinus , and after these from ocular assurance Paulus Venetus affirmeth the feet of the Unicorne are undivided , and like the Elephants : But those two which Vartomannus beheld at Mecha , were as he describeth footed like a Goate : As Aelian describeth , it is in the bignesse of an horse , as Vartomannus of a Colt , That which Thevet speaketh of was not so big as an Heifer ; But Paulus Venetus affirmeth , they are but little lesse then Elephants ; which are discriminations very materiall , and plainly declare , that under the same name Authors describe not the same animall : So that the Unicornes horne of the one , is not that of another , although we proclaime an equall vertue in either . Thirdly , although we were agreed what animall this was , or differed not in its description , yet would this also afford but little satisfaction , for the horne we commonly extoll , is not the same with that of the Ancients ; For that in the description of Aelian and Pliny was blacke , this which is shewed amongst us is commonly white , none black ; and of those five which Scaliger beheld , though one spadiceous , or of a light red , and two inclining to red , yet was there not any of this complexion among them . Fourthly , what hornes soever they be which passe amongst us , they are not surely the hornes of any one kinde of animall , but must proceed from severall sorts of Unicornes ; for some are wreathed , some not : That famous one which is preserved at S. Dennis neere Paris , hath awfractuous spires , and chocleary turnings about it , which agreeth with the description of the Unicornes horne in Aelian ; Those two in the treasure of S. Mark are plaine , and best accord with those of the Indian Asse , or the descriptions of other Unicornes : Albertus Magnus describeth one ten foote long , and at the base about thirteene inches compasse ; And that of Antwerpe which Goropius Becanus describeth , is not much inferiour unto it ; which best agree unto the descriptions of the Sea-Unicornes , for these , as Olaus affirmeth , are of that strength and bignesse , as able to penetrate the ribs of ships ; the same is more probable , in that it was brought from Island , from whence , as Becan●s affirmeth , three other were brought in his dayes ; And we have heard of some which have beene found by the sea side , and brought unto us from America : So that while we commend the Unicornes horne , and conceive it peculiar but unto one animall , under apprehension of the same virtue , wee use very many , and commend that effect from all , which every one confineth unto some one , hee hath either seene or described . Fifthly , although there be many Unicornes , and consequently many hornes , yet many there are which beare that name , and currantly passe among us , which are no hornes at all ; and such are those fragments , and pieces of Lapis Ceratites , commonly termed Cornufossile , whereof Boetius had no lesse then twenty severall sorts presented him for Unicorns horn : hereof in subterraneous cavities ▪ & under the earth there are many to be found in severall parts of Germany , which are but the Lapidescencies , and petrifactive mutations of hard bodies , sometime of horne , of teeth , of bones , and branches of trees , whereof there are some so imperfectly converted , as to retaine the odor and qualities of their originals , as he relateth of pieces of Ashe and Wallnut . Againe , in most if not all which passe amongst us , and are extolled for precious hornes , wee discover not one affection common unto other hornes , that is , they mollifie not with fire , they soften not upon decoction , or infusion , nor will they afford a jelly , or muccilaginous concretion in either ; which notwithstanding wee may effect in Goates hornes , Sheepes , Cows , and Harts horne , in the horne of the Rhinoceros , the horne of the Pristis or Sword-fish . Briefly that which is commonly received , and whereof there be so many fragments preserved in England , is not onely no horne , but a substance harder then a bone , that is , the tooth of a Morse or Sea-horse , in the midst of the solider part containing a curdled graine , which is not to be found in Ivory ; this in Northerne regions is of frequent use for hafts of knives , or hilts of swords , and being burnt becomes a good remedy for fluxes : but antidotically used , and exposed for Unicornes horne , it is an insufferable delusion , and with more veniable deceit , it might have beene practised in Harts horne . Sixtly , although we were satisfied we had the Unicornes horne , yet were it no injury unto reason to question the efficacy thereof , or whether those virtues which are pretended do properly belong unto it ; for what we observe ( and it escaped not the observation of Paulus Iovius many years past ) none of the Ancients ascribed any medicinall or antidotall virtue unto the Unicornes horne ; and that which Aelian extolleth , who was the first and onely man of the Ancients who spake of the medicall virtue of any Unicorne , was the horne of the Indian Asse , whereof , saith he , the Princes of those parts make boales and drinke therein , as preservatives against poyson , Convulsions , and the Falling-sicknesse ; Now the description of that horne is not agreeable unto that we commend ; for that ( saith he ) is red above , white b●low , and black in the middle , which is very different from ours , or any to bee seene amongst us ; And thus , though the description of the Unicorne be very ancient , yet was there of old no virtue ascribed unto it , and although this amongst us receive the opinion of the same virtue , yet is it not the same horne whereunto the Ancients ascribed it . Lastly , although we allow it an Antidotall efficacy , and such as the Ancients commended , yet are there some virtues ascribed thereto by Modernes not easily to be received ; and it hath surely falne out in this as other magnified medicines , whose operations effectuall in some diseases , are presently extended unto all : That some antidotall quality it may have wee have no reason to deny ; for since Elkes hoofes and hornes are magnified for Epilepsies , since not onely the bone in the heart , but the horne of a Deere is Alexipharmacall , and ingredient into the confection of Hyacinth , and the Electuary of Maximilian , wee cannot without prejudice except against the efficacy of this : But when we affirme it is not onely Antidotall to proper venomes , and substances destructive by qualities , we cannot expresse ; but that it resisteth also Sublimate , Arsenick , and poysons which kill by second qualities , that is , by corrosion of parts , I doubt we exceed the properties of its nature , and the promises of experiment will not secure the adventure : And therefore in such extremities , whether there be not more probable reliefe from fat and oylie substances , which are the open tyrants of salt and corrosive bodies , then precious and cordiall medicines which operate by secret and disputable proprieties ; or whether he that swallowed Lime , and dranke downe Mercury water , did not more reasonably place his cure in milke , butter , or oyle , then if he had recurred unto Pea●le and Bezoar , common reason at all times , and necessity in the like case would easily determine . Since therefore there be many Unicornes , since that whereto wee appropriate a horne is so variously described , that it seemeth either never to have beene seene by two persons , or not to have beene one animall ; Since though they agreed in the description of the animall , yet is not the horne wee extoll the same with that of the Ancients ; Since what hornes soever they be that passe among us , they are not the hornes of one but severall animals : Since many in common use and high esteeme are no hornes at all : Since if they were true hornes , yet might their vertues be questioned : Since though we allowed some vir●tues , yet were not others to be received , with what security a man may rely on this remedy , the mistresse of fooles hath already instructed some , and to wisdome ( which is never too wise to learne ) it is not too late to consider . CHAP. XXIV . That all Animals of the Land , are in their kinde in the Sea. THat all Animals of the Land , are in their kinde in the Sea , although received as a principle , is a tenent very questionable , and will admit of restraint ; for some in the Sea are not to be matcht by any enquiry at Land , and hold those shapes which terrestrious formes approach not ; as may be observed in the Moone fish , or Orthragoriscus , the severall sorts of Raia's , Torpedo's , Oysters , and many more ; and some there are in the Land which were never maintained to be in the Sea , as Panthers , Hyaena's , Camels , Sheep , Moll 's , and others which carry no name in Icthyologie , nor are to be found in the exact descriptions of Rondeletius , Gesner , or Aldrovandus . Againe , though many there be which make out their nominations , as the Hedg-hog , Sea-serpents , and others ; yet are there also very many that beare the name of animals at Land , which hold no resemblance in corporall configuration ; in which account we compute Vulpecula , Canis , Rana , Passer , Cuculus , Asellus , Turdus , Lepus , &c. wherein while some are called the Fox , the Dog , the Sparrow , or Frog-fish , and are knowne by common names with those at land ; as their describers attest , they receive not these appellations , as we conceive , from a totall similitude in figure , but any concurrence in common accidents , in colour , condition , or single conformation : as for Sea-horses which much confirme this assertion , in their common descriptions , they are but Crotesco deliniations which fill up empty spaces in Maps , and meere pictoriall inventions , not any Physicall shapes : sutable unto those which ( as Plinie delivereth ) Praxiteles long agoe set out in the Temple of Domitius : for that which is commonly called a Sea-horse is properly called a Morse , and makes not out that shape : That which the Ancients named Hippocampus is a little animall about six inches long , and not preferred beyond the classis of Insects : that they tearmed Hippopotamus an amphibious animall , about the River Nile , so little resembleth an horse , that as Mathiolus observeth in all , except the seet , it better makes out a swine : that which they tearmed a Lion , was but a kinde of Lobster : and that they called the Beare , was but one kinde of Crab , and that which they named Bos marinus , was not as we conceive a fish resembling an Oxe , but a Skaite or Thornbacke , so named from its bignesse , expressed by the Greek word Bous , which is a prefixe of augmentation to many words in that language . And therefore although it be not denied that some in the water doe carry a justifiable resemblance to some at the Land , yet are the major part which beare their names unlike ; nor doe they otherwise resemble the creatures on earth , then they on earth the constellations which passe under animall names in heaven : nor the Dog-fish at sea much more make out the Dog of the land , then that his cognominall or name-sake in the heavens . Now if from a similitude in some , it bee reasonable to infer a correspondency in all , we may draw this analogie of animalls upon plants ; for vegetables there are which carry a neare and allowable similitude unto animals , as we elsewhere declare : wee might also presume to conclude that animall shapes were generally made out in mineralls : for severall stones there are that beare their names in relation to animals parts , as Lapis anguinus , Conchites , Echinites , Eucephalites , Aegopthalmus , and many more , as will appeare in the writers of Mineralls , and especially in Boetius . Moreover if we concede , that the animalls of one Element , might beare the names of those in the other , yet in strict reason the watery productions should have the prenomination : and they of the land rather derive their names , then nominate those of the sea : for the watery plantations were first existent , and as they enjoyed a priority in forme , had also in nature precedent denominations : but falling not under that nomenclature of Adam , which unto terrestrious animalls assigned a name appropriate unto their natures , from succeeding spectators they received arbitrary appellations , and were respectively denominated unto creatures knowne at land , which in themselves had independent names , and not to bee called after them , which were created before them . Lastly , by this assertion wee restraine the hand of God , and abridge the variety of the creation ; making the creatures of one Element , but an acting over those of an other , and conjoyning as it were the species of things which stood at distance in the intellect of God , and though united in the Chaos , had several seeds of their creation : for although in that indistinguisht masse , all things seemed one , yet separated by the voyce of God , according to their species they came out in incommunicated varieties , and irrelative seminalities , as well as divided places ; and so although we say the world was made in sixe dayes , yet was there as it were a world in every one , that is , a distinct creation of distinguisht creatures , a distinction in time of creatures divided in nature , and a severall approbation , and survey in every one . CHAP. XXV . Compendiously of sundry Tenents concerning other Animals , which examined prove either false or dubious . 1. ANd first from times of great Antiquity , and before the Melodie of Syrens , the Musicall notes of Swans hath been commended , and that they sing most sweetly before their death . For thus we read in Plato de Legibus , that from the opinion of Melempsuchosis , or transmigration of the soules of men into the bodies of beasts most sutable unto their humane condition , after his death , Orpheus the Musician became a Swan . Thus was it the bird of Apollo the god of Musicke by the Greekes , and a Hieroglyphick of Musick among the Aegyptians , from whom the Greeks derived the conception , hath been the affirmation of many Latines , and hath not wanted assertors almost from every Nation . All which notwithstanding we find this relation doubtfully received by Aelian , as an hearsay account by Bellonius , as a false one by Pliny , expresly refuted by Myndius in Athenaeus , & severely rejected by Scaliger , whose words unto Cardan are these . De Cygni vero cantu suavis simo quem cum parente mendaciorum Graecia jactare ausus es , ad Luciani tribunal , apud quem novi aliquid dicas , statuo . Authors also that countenance it , speak not satifactorily of it . Some affirming they sing not till they die ; some that they sing , yet die not ; some speake generally , as though this note were in all ; some but particularly , as though it were only in some ; some in places remote , and where we can have no trial of it ; others in places where every experience can refute it , as Aldrovand upon relation , delivered , concerning the Musicke of the Swans on the river of the Thames neer London . Now that which countenanceth , and probably confirmeth this opinion , is the strange and unusuall conformation of the winde pipe , or vocall organ in this animall : observed first by Aldrovandus , and conceived by some contrived for this intention : for in its length it far exceedeth the gullet , and hath in the chest a sinuous revolution , that is , when it ariseth from the lunges , it ascendeth not directly unto the throat , but ascending first into a capsulary reception of the breast bone , by a Serpentine and Trumpet recurvation it ascendeth againe into the neck , and so by the length thereof a great quantity of ayre is received , and by the figure thereof a musicall modulation effected . But to speak indifferently ( what Aldrovand himself acknowledgeth ) this formation of the Weazon , is not peculiar unto the Swan but common also , unto the Platea or Shovelard , a bird of no Musicall throat ; And as himselfe confesseth may thus be contrived in the Swan to contain a larger stock of ayre , whereby being to feed on weeds at the bottom , they might the longer space detain their heads under water . And indeed were this formation peculiar , or had they unto this effect an advantage from this part : yet have they a knowne and open disadvantage from an other , which is not common unto any singing bird wee know , that is a flat bill : For no Latirostrous animal ( whereof neverthelesse there are no slender numbers ) were ever commended for their note , or accounted among those animals which have been instructed to speake . When therefore we consider the dissention of Authors , the falsity of relations , the indisposition of the Organs , and the immusicall note of all we ever beheld or heard of , if generally taken and comprehending all Swans , or of all places , we cannot assent thereto . Surely he that is bit with a Tarantula , shall never be cured by this Musicke , and with the same hopes we expect to hear the harmony of the Spheres . 2. That there is a speciall proprietie in the flesh of Peacocks rost or boiled , to preserve a long time incorrupted , hath been the assertion of many , stands yet confirmed by Austine , De Civitate Dei , by Gygas Sempronius , in Aldrovand , and the same experiment we can confirme our selves , in the brawne or fleshy parts of Peacocks so hanged up with thred , that they touch no place whereby to contract a moisture ; and hereof we have made triall both in the summer and winter . The reason some I perceive , attempt to make out from the siccity and drines of its flesh , and some are content to rest in a secret propriety thereof . As for the siccity of the flesh , it is more remarkable in other animals , as Aegles , Hawkes , and birds of prey ; And that it is a propriety , or agreeable unto none other , we cannot with reason admit : for the same preservation , or rather incorruption we have observed in the flesh of Turkeys , Capons , Hares , Partridge , Venison , suspended freely in the ayre , and after a yeare and a halfe , dogs have not refused to eat them . As for the other conceit that a Peacocke is ashamed when he lookes on his legges , as is commonly held , and also delivered by Cardan , beside what hath been said against it by Scaliger , let them beleeve that hold specificall deformities , or that any part can seeme unhansome to their eyes , which hath appeared good and beautifull unto their makers . The occasion of this conceit , might first arise from a common observation , that when they are in their pride , that is , advance their traine , if they decline their necke to the ground , they presently demit and let fall the same : which indeed they cannot otherwise doe , for contracting their body , and being forced to draw in their foreparts , to establish the hinder in the elevation of the traine , if the foreparts depart and incline to the ground , the hinder grow too weake , and suffer the traine to fall . And the same in some degree is also observeable in Turkyes . 3. That Storkes are to be found and will onely live in Republikes or free States , is a pretty conceit to advance the opinion of popular policies , and from Antipathies in nature , to disparage Monarchicall government . But how far agreeable unto truth , let them consider who read in Plinie , that among the Thessalians who were governed by Kings , and much abounded with Serpents , it was no lesse then capitall to kill a Storke . That the ancient Aegyptians honoured them , whose government was from all times Monarchicall . That Bellonius affirmeth , men make them nests in France . And lastly , how Jeremy the Prophet delivered himselfe unto his countreymen , whose government was at that time Monarchicall . Milvus in Coel● cognovit tempus suum . Turtur Hirundo & Ciconia custodierunt tempus adventus sui . Wherein to exprobrate their Stupiditie , he induceth the providence of Storkes . Now if the bird had been unknown , the illustration had been obscure , and the exprobation but improper . 4. That a Bittor maketh that mugient noyse , or as we terme it Bumping by putting its bill into a reed as most beleeve , or as Bellonius and Aldrovand conceive , by putting the same in water or mud , and after a while retaining the ayre by suddenly excluding it againe , is not so easily made out . For my own part though after diligent enquiry , I could never behold them in this motion ; Notwithstanding by others whose observations we have expresly requested , we are informed , that some have beheld them making this noise on the Shore , their bills being far enough removed from reed or water ; that is , first strongly attracting the aire , and unto a manifest distention of the neck , and presently after with great Contention and violence excluding the same againe . As for what others affirme of putting their bill in water or mud , it is also hard to make out . For what may bee observed from any that walketh the Fenns , there is little intermission , nor any observable pawse , between the drawing in and sending forth of their breath . And the expiration or breathing forth doth not onely produce a noise , but the inspiration or haling in of the ayre , affordeth a sound that may bee heard almost a flight shoot . Now the reason of this strange and peculiar noise , is well deduced from the conformation of the windepipe , which in this birde is different from other volatiles . For at the upper extream it hath no Larinx , or throttle to qualifie the sound , and at the other end , by two branches deriveth it selfe into the Lunges . Which division consisteth onely of Semicircular fibers , and such as attaine but half way round the part ; By which formation they are dilatable into larger capacities , and are able to containe a fuller proportion of ayre , which being with violence sent up the weazon , and finding no resistance by the Larinx , it issueth forth in a sound like that from cavernes , and such as sometimes subterraneous eruptions , from hollow rocks afford ; As Aristotle observeth in a Problem of the 25. Section , and is observable in pichards , bottles , and that instrument which Aponensis upon that probleme describeth , wherewith in Aristotles time Gardiners affrighted birdes . 5. That whelps are blinde nine dayes and then begin to see , is the common opinion of all , and some will be apt enough to descend unto oathes upon it . But this I finde not answerable unto experience ; for upon a strict observation of many , I have not found any that see the ninth day , few before the twelfth , and the eyes of some will not open before the fourteenth day . And this is agreeable unto the determination of Aristotle : who computeth the time of their anopsie or invision by that of their gestation ; for some saith he do go with their yong , the sixt part of a yeer , a day or two over or under , that is , about sixty dayes or nine weekes , and the whelps of these see not till twelve dayes ; some goe the fifth part of a yeer , that is , 71. dayes , and these saith he see not before the fourteenth day . Others doe goe the fourth part of a yeer , that is , three whole months , and these saith hee are without sight no lesse then seventeen dayes : wherein although the accounts be different , yet doth the least thereof exceed the terme of nine dayes which is so generally receaved . And this compute of Aristotle doth generally overthrow , the common cause alleadged for this effect , that is , a precipitation or over hasty exclusion before the birth be perfect , according unto the vulgar Adage . Festinans canis coecos parit catulos : for herein the whelps of longest gestation , are also the latest in vision . The manner hereof is this . At the first littering their eyes are fastly closed , that is , by coalition or joyning together of the eyelids , and so continue untill about the twefth day , at which time they begin to separate , and may be easily divelled or parted asunder ; they open at the inward canthis , or greater angle of the eye , and so by degrees dilate themselves quite open . An effect very strange , and the cause of much obscurity , wherein as yet mens enquiries are blinde , and satisfaction acquirable from no man. What ever it be , thus much we may observe , those animalls are onely excluded without sight , which are multiparous and multifidous , that is , which have many at a litter , and have also their feet divided into many portions ; for the Swine although multiparous , yet being bisulcous , and onely cloven hoofed , is not excluded in this manner , but farrowed with open eyes , as other bisulcous animals . 6. The Antipathy between a Toad and a Spider , and that they poisonously destroy each other is very famous , and solemne Stories have been written of their combats , wherein most commonly the victory is given unto the Spider . Of what Toades and Spiders it is to be understood , would be considered . For the Phalangium , and deadly Spiders , are different from those we generally behold in England . How ever the verity hereof , as also of many others , wee cannot but desire ; for hereby wee might be surely provided of proper Antidotes in cases which require them ; But what we have observed herein , wee cannot in reason conceale , who having in a glasse included a Toad with severall Spiders , wee beheld the Spiders without resistance to sit upon his head , and passe over all his body , which at last upon advantage hee swallowed down , and that in few houres to the number of seven . And in the like manner will Toades also serve Bees , and are accounted an enemy unto their Hives . 7. Whether a Lyon be also afraid of a Cock , as is related by many , and beleeved by most , were very easie in some places to make tryall . Although how far they stand in feare of that animal , we may sufficiently understand , from what is delivered by Camerarius , whose words in his Symbola are these . Nostris temporibus in Aula serenissimi Principis Bavariae , unus ex Leonibus miris saltibus in vicinam cujusdam domu● aream sese dimisit , ubi Gallinaciorum cantum aut clampres nihil reformidans ipsos una cum plurimis gallinis devoravit . That is , in our time in the court of the Prince of Bavaria , one of the Lyons leaped downe into a neighbous yard , where nothing regarding the crowing or noise of the Cocks , hee eat them up with many other Hens . And therefore a very unsafe defensative it is against the fury of this animal , and surely no better then Virginity , or blood Royall , which Pliny doth place in Cock broth : For herewith , saith he , who ever is anoynted ( especially if Garlick be boiled therein ) no Lyon or Panther will touch him . 8. It is generally conceived , an earewigge hath no wings , and is reckoned amongst impennous insects by many , but hee that shall narrowly observe them , or shall with a needle put aside the short and sheathie cases on their backe , may extend and draw forth two winges of a proportionable length for flight , and larger then many flyes . The experiment of Pennius is yet more perfect , who with a rush or bristle so pricked them as to make them flie . 9. That wormes are exanguious animalls , and such as have no blood at all , is the determination of Philosophy , the generall opinion of Scholers , and I know not well to dissent from thence my selfe : if so , surely wee want a proper terme whereby to expresse that humor in them which so strictly resembleth blood : and we refer it unto the discernment of others what to determine of that red and sanguineous humor , found more plentifully about the Torquis or carneous circle of great wormes in the spring , affording in linnen or paper an indiscernable tincture from blood ; or wherein that differeth from a veyne , which in an apparent blew runneth along the body , and if dexterously pricked with a lancet emitteth a red drop , which pricked on either side it will not readily afford . In the upper parts of wormes , there are likewise found certaine white and ovall glandulosities which Authors terme egs , and in magnifying glasses , they also represent them : how properly may also bee enquired ; since if in them there be distinction of sexes , these egs are to be found in both . For in that which is presumed to bee their coition that is their usuall complication , or rather laterall adhesion above the ground , dividing suddenly with two knives the adhering parts of both , I have found these egges in either . 10. That Flyes , Bees , &c. doe make that noise or humming sound by their mouth , or as many beleeve with their wings only , would be more warily asserted , if we consulted the determination of Aristotle , who as in sundry other places , so more expressely , in his booke of respiration , affirmeth this sound to be made , by the allision of an inward spirit upon a pellicle , or little membrane about the precinct or pectorall division of their body . If we also consider that a Bee or Flye , so it be able to move the body , will buz though its head be off ; that it will do the like if deprived of wings reserving the head whereby the body may be the better moved . And that some also which are big and lively will humme without either head or wing . Nor is it only the brating upon this little membrane , by the inward and connaturall spirit as Aristotle determines , or the outward ayre as Scaliger conceiveth which affordeth this humming noise , but perhaps most of the other parts may also concurre hereto , as will be manifest if while they humme we lay our finger on the backe or other parts ; for thereupon will be felt a serrous or jarring motion like that which happeneth while we blow on the teeth of a combe through paper ; and so if the head or other parts of the trunke be touched with oyle , the sound will be much impaired , if not destroyed : for those being also dry and membranous parts , by attrition of the spirit doe helpe to advance the noyse : And therefore also the sound is strongest in dry weather , and very weake in rainy season , and toward winter ; for then the ayre is moyst , and the inward spirit growing weake , makes a languid and dumbe allision upon the parts . 11. There is found in the Summer a kind of spider called a Tainct of a red colour , and so little of body that ten of the largest will hardly out-way a graine ; this by Country people is accounted a deadly poyson unto cowes and horses , who , if they suddenly dye , and swell thereon , ascribe their death hereto , and will commonly say , they have licked a Tainct . Now to satisfie the doubts of men , we have called this tradition unto experiment ; we have given hereof unto dogs , chickens , calves and horses , and not in the singular number , yet never could finde the least disturbance ensue . There must be therefore other causes enquired of the sudden death , and swelling of cattell , and perhaps this insect is mistaken , and unjustly accused for some other ; for some there are which from elder times , have been observed pernicious unto cattell , as the Buprestis or burst cow , the Pityocampe or cruca Pinuum , by Dioscorides , Galen and Aetius , the Staphilinus described by Aristotle and others , or those red Phalangious spiders like Cantharides mentioned by Muffetus . Now although the animall may be mistaken and the opinion also false , yet in the ground and reason which makes men most to doubt the verity hereof there may be truth enough , that is the small inconsiderable quantity of this insect . For that a poyson cannot destroy in so small a bulke , we have no reason to affirme . For if as Leo Africanus reporteth , the tenth part of a graine of the poyson of Nubia will dispatch a man in two houres , if the bite of a Viper and sting of a Scorpion , is not conceived to impart so much , if the bite of an Aspe will kill within an houre , yet the impression scarce visible , and the poyson communicated not ponderable , we cannot as impossible reject this way of destruction ; or deny the power of death in so narrow a circumscription . 12. Wondrous things are promised from the Glow●worme ▪ thereof perpetuall lights are pretended , and waters said to be distilled which afford a lustre in the night ; and this is asserted by Cardan , Albertus , Gaudentius , Mizaldus and many others . But hereto we cannot with reason assent : for the light made by this animall depends upon a living spirit , and seems by some vitall irradiation to be actuated into this lustre . For when they are dead they shine not , nor alwayes while they live , but are obscure or light according to the diffusion of this spirit , and the protrusion of their luminous parts , as observation will instruct us ; for this flammeous light is not over all the body , but only visible on the inward side , in a small white part neare the tayle . When this is full and seemeth protruded , there ariseth a double flame of a circular figure and Emerald green colour , which is discernable in any darke place in the day ; but when it falleth and seemeth contracted , the light disappeareth , and the colour of the part only remaineth . Now this light , as it appeareth and disappeareth in their life , so doth it goe quite out at their death . As we have observed in some , which preserved in fresh grasse have lived and shined eighteen dayes , but as they declined their light grew languid , and at last went out with their lives . Thus also the Torpedo which alive hath a power to stupifie at a distance , hath none upon contaction being dead , as Galen and Rondoletius particularly experimented . And this hath also disappointed the mischiefe of those intentions , which study the advancement of poysons , and fancie destructive compositions from Aspes or Vipers teeth , from Scorpions or Hornet stings ; for these omit their efficacy in the death of the individuall , and act but dependantly on their formes . And thus far also those Philosophers concur with us which held the Sun and Stars were living creatures , for they conceived their lustre depended on their lives ; but if they ever dyed their light must perish also . True it is , and we have observed it , that a Glow-worme will afford a faint light , almost a dayes space when many will conceive it dead , but this is a mistake in the compute of death , and terme of disanimation ; for indeed , it is not then dead , but if it be distended will slowly contract it selfe againe , which when it cannot doe it ceaseth to shine any more . And to speak strictly it is no easie matter to determine the point of death in insects and creatures who have not their vitalities radically confined unto one part ; for these are not dead when they cease to move or afford the visible evidencies of life ; as may be manifestly observed in flyes , who when they appear even desperate and quite forsaken of their formes , by vertue of the sun or warme ashes will be revoked unto life , and performe its functions againe . 13. The wisdom of the Pismire is magnified by all , and in the Panegyricks of their providence we alwayes meet with this , that to prevent the growth of corne which they store up they bite off the end thereof : And some have conceived that from hence they have their name in Hebrew : From whence ariseth a conceit that corne will not grow if the extreams be cut or broken . What other provision they make for this intention we know not , but herein we finde no security to prevent its germination , as having made tryall in graines whose ends cut off have notwithstanding suddenly sprouted , and according to the law of their kindes , that is the roots of barley and oates at contrary ends , of wheat and rye at the same . And therefore some have delivered that after rainy weather they dry these graines in the Sun , which if effectuall , we must conceive to be made in a high degree and above the progression of Malt , for that Malt will grow this yeare hath informed us , and that unto a perfect ●ar . THE FOVRTH BOOK . Of many popular and received Tenents concerning Man , which examined , prove either false or dubious . CHAP. I. Of the erectnesse of Man. THat onely Man hath an erect figure , and that for to behold and looke up toward heaven , according to that of the Poet — Pronaque cum spectant animalia caetera terram Os h●mini sublime dedit , caelumque tueri Iussit , & erectos ad sydera tollere vultus , is a double assertion , whose first part may be true , if we take erectnesse strictly , and so as Galen hath defined it ; for they onely , saith he , have an erect figure , whose spine and thigh bone are carried in right lines , and so indeed of any we yet know , Man only is erect ; for the thighes of other animals doe stand at angles with their spine , and have rectangular positions in birds , and perfect Quadrupedes ; nor doth the Frog , though stretched out , or swimming , attaine the rectitude of man , or carry its thigh without all angularity : and thus is it also true that man onely sitteth , if we define sitting to be a firmation of the body upon the Ischias ; wherein if the position be just and naturall the thigh bone lyeth at right angles to the spine , and the leg bone or tibia to the thigh ; for others when they seeme to sit , as Dogs , Cats , or Lions , doe make unto their spine acute angles with their thigh , and acute to the thigh with their shanke : Thus is it likewise true , what Aristotle alledgeth in that Probleme ; why man alone is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or suffereth pollutions in the night ; that is , because man onely lyeth upon his back , if we define not the same by every supine position , but when the spine is in rectitude with the thigh , and both with the armes lye parallell to the Horizon , that a line through their navel will passe through the Zenith and centre of the earth , and so cannot other animals lye upon their backs ; for though the spine lye parallel with the Horizon , yet will their legs incline , and lye at angles unto it ; And upon these three divers positions in man wherein the spine can only be at right lines with the thigh , arise those remarkeable postures , prone , supine , and erect , which are but differenced in sight , or inaugular postures upon the back , the belly and the feet . But if erectnesse be popularly taken , and as it is largely opposed unto pronenesse , or the posture of animals looking downewards , carrying their venters or opposite part to the spine directly towards the earth , it must not be strictly taken ; for though in Serpents and Lizards we may truly allow a pronenesse , yet Galen acknowledgeth that perfect Quadrupedes , as Horses , Oxen , and Camels , are but partly prone , and have some part of erectnesse ; and birds or flying animals , are so farre from this kinde of pronenesse , that they are almost erect , advancing the head and breast in their progression , and onely prone in the act of their volitation ; and if that be true which is delivered of the Penguin or Anser Magellanicus , and often described in Maps about those Straits , that they goe erect like men , and with their breast and belly do make one line perpendicular unto the axis of the earth ; it will make up the exact erectnesse of man ; nor will that insect come very short which we have often beheld , that is , one kinde of Locust which stands not prone , or a little inclining upward , but in a large erectnesse , elevating alwayes the two fore legs , and susteining it selfe in the middle of the other foure ; by Zoographers called mantis , and by the Common people of Province , Pr●ga Dio , that is , the Prophet and praying Locust , as being generally found in the posture of supplication , or such as resembleth ours , when we lift up our hands to heaven . As for the end of this erection , to looke up toward heaven , though confirmed by severall testimonies , and the Greek E●ymology of man , it is not so readily to be admitted ; and as a popular and vaine conceit was anciently rejected by Galen ; who in his third , De usu partium , determines , that man is erect because he was made with hands , and was therewith to exercise all Arts which in any other figure he could not have performed , as he excellently declareth in that place where he also proves that man could have beene made neither Quadruped , nor Ce●taur . The ground and occasion of this conceit was a literall apprehension of a figurative expression in Plato , as Galen plainely delivers , the effect of whose words is this : To opinion that man is erect to looke up and behold the heavens , is a conceit onely fit for those that never saw the fish Uranoscopus , that is , the Beholder of heaven ; which hath its eyes so placed , that it lookes up directly to heaven , which man doth not , except he recline , or bend his head backward ; and thus to looke up to heaven agreeth not onely unto men , but Asses ; to omit birds with long necks , which looke not onely upwards , but round about at pleasure ; and therefore men of this opinion understood not Plato when he said that man doth Sursum aspicere , for thereby was not meant to gape or looke upward with the eye , but to have his thoughts sublime , and not onely to behold , but speculate their nature with the eye of the understanding . Now although Galen in this place makes instance but in one , yet are there other fishes , whose eyes regard the heavens , as Plane , and cartilagineous fishes as pectinals , or such as have the Apophyses of their spine made laterally like a combe , for when they apply themselves to sleepe or rest upon the white side , their eyes on the other side looke upward toward heaven : for birds , they generally carry their heads erectly like man , and some have advantage in that they move not their upper eyelid ; and many that have long necks , and bear their heads somewhat backward , behold farre more of the heavens , and seeme to look above the aequinoxiall circle ; and so also in many Quadrupeds , although their progression be partly prone , yet is the sight of their eye direct , not respecting the earth but heaven , and makes an higher arch of altitude then our owne . The position of a Frogge with his head above water exceedeth these ; for therein hee seemes to behold a large part of the heavens , and the acies of his eye to ascend as high as the Tropick ; but he that hath beheld the posture of a Bitour , will not deny that it beholds almost the very Zenith . CHAP. II. Of the heart . THat the heart of man is seated in the left side , is an asseveration which strictly taken , is resutable by inspection ; whereby it appeares the base and centre thereof is in the midst of the chest ▪ true it is that the Mucro or point thereof inclineth unto the left , for by this position it giveth way unto the ascension of the midriffe , and by reason of the hollow veine could not commodiously deflect unto the right ▪ from which diversion , neverthelesse wee cannot so properly say t is placed in the left ; as that it consisteth in the middle , that is , where its centre resteth ; for so doe we usually say a Gnomon or needle is in the middle of a Diall , although the extreams may respect the North or South and approach the circumference thereof . The ground of this mistake is a generall observation from the pulse or motion of the heart , which is more sensible on this side ; but the reason hereof is not to be drawne from the situation of the heart , but the site of the left ventricle wherein the vitall spirits are laboured , and also the great Artery that conveyeth them out , both which are situated on the left , and upon this reason epithems or cordial applications are justly applyed unto the left brest , and the wounds under the fist rib may bee more suddenly destructive if made on the sinister side ; and the speare of the souldier that pierced our Saviour , is not improperly described when Painters direct it a little towards the left . The other ground is more particular and upon inspection ; for in● dead bodies especially lying upon the spine , the heart doth seem to incline unto the left , which happeneth not from its proper site , but besides its sinistrous gravity is drawne that way by the great arterie , which then subsideth & haleth the heart unto it , And therefore strictly taken , the heart is seated in the middle of the chest ; but after a carelesse and inconsiderate aspection , or according to the readiest sense of pulsation , wee shall not quarrell if any affirme it is seated toward the left ; and in these considerations must Aristotle be salved , when hee affirmeth the heart of man is placed in the left side , and thus in a popular acception may wee receive the periphrasis of Persius when hee taketh the part under the left pappe for the heart ; and if rightly apprehended , it concerneth not this controversie , when it is said in Ecclesiastes , The heart of a wiseman is in the right side , but that of a fool in the left . That assertion also that man proportionally hath the largest brain , I did I confesse somewhat doubt , and conceived it might have failed in birds , especially such as having little bodies , have yet large cranies , and seeme to containe much brain , as Snipes , Woodcoks , &c. but upon triall I finde it very true . The braines of a man Archangelus and Bauhinus , observe to weigh four pound , and sometime five and an half , if therefore a man weigh one hundred and forty pounds , and his braine but five , his waight is 27. times as much as his braine , deducting the waight of that five pound which is allowed for it ; now in a Snype which waighed foure ounces two dragmes , I find the braines to waigh but half dragme , so that the weight of the body ( allowing for the brain ) exceeded the waight of the brain , sixtie seven times and an half . CHAP. III. Of Pleurisies . THat Pleurisies are onely on the left side , is a popular Tenent , not onely absurde but dangerous . From the misapprehension hereof , men omitting the opportunity of those remedies , which otherwise they would not neglect ; chiefly occasioned by the ignorance of Anatomie , & the extent of the part affected , which in an exquisite Pleurisie is determined to be the skin or membrane which investeth the ribbes , for so it is defined , Inflammati● membrane costas succingentis ; An Inflammation either simple consisting onely of an hot and sanguineous affluxion , or els Oedematous , Schirrous , Erisipelatous according to the predominancy of melancholy , flegme , or choler ; The vessells whereby the morbificall matter is derived unto this membrane , are either the ascending branches of the hollow veine , which disperse themselves into the foure upper ribbs , or else the Azygos , or vena sine pari , whose surcles are disposed unto the other lower ; The membrane thus inflamed , is properly called Pleura , from whence the disease hath its name , and this investeth not onely one side , but overspreadeth the cavitie of the chest , and affordeth a common coat unto the parts contained therein . Now therefore the Pleura being common unto both sides , it is not reasonable to confine the inflammation unto one , nor strictly to determine it is alwayes in the side , but sometimes before and behinde , that is , inclining to the spine or brestbone , for thither this coat extendeth ; and therefore with equall propriety we may affirme , that ulcers of the lungs , or Apostems of the braine doe happen onely in the left side , or that Ruptures are confineable unto one side , whereas the peritoneum or rimme of the belly may be broke , or its perforations relaxed in either . CHAP. IV. Of the Ring finger . AN opinion there is , which magnifies the condition of the fourth finger of the left hand , presuming therein a cordiall relation , that a particular vessell , nerve , veine , or arterie is conferred thereto from the heart , and therefore that especially hath the honour to beare our rings ; which was not only the Christian practi●e in Nuptiall contracts , but observed by the heathens , as Alexander ab Alexandro , Gellius , Macrobius , and Pierius haue delivered , as lately Levinus Lemnius hath confirmed , who affirmes this peculiar vessell to bee an Arterie , and not a nerve , as antiquitie conceived it ; adding moreover that rings hereon peculiarly affect the heart ; that in Lipothymis or swoundings he used the frication of this finger with saffron and gold ; that the ancient Physitians mixed up their Medicines herewith ; that this is seldome or last of all affected with the Gout , and when that becommeth nodous , men continue not long after : notwithstanding all which we remaine unsatisfied , nor can we thinke the reasons alledged sufficiently establish the priviledge of this finger . For first , concerning the practice of antiquity the custome was not generall to weare their rings either on this hand or finger ; for it is said , and that emphatically in Jeremiah , Si fuerit ●econias filius Ioachim re●gis Iudae annulus in manu dextrâ meâ , inde evella●● eum : Though Coniah the son of Joachim King of Judah were the signet on my right , hand , yet would I pluck thee thence : So is to observed by Pliny that in the portraits of their Gods the rings were worne on the finger next the thumb , that the Romans wore them also upon their little finger , as Nero is described in Petronius : some wore them on the middle finger as the ancient Gaules and Britans , and some upon the forefinger , as is deduceable from Julius Pollux , who names that ring Corionos . Againe , that the practice of the Ancients had any such respect of cordiality or reference unto the heart will much be doubted if we consider their rings were made of Iron ; such was that of Prometheus who is conceived the first that brought them in use ; so , as Pliny affirmeth , for many yeares the Senators of Rome did not weare any rings of Gold : but the slaves wore generally Iron rings untill their manumission or preferment to some dignity ; That the Lacedemonians continued their Iron rings unto his dayes , Pliny also delivereth ; and surely they used few of Gold , for beside that Lycurgus prohibited that mettall , we read in Athenaeus that having a desire to guild the face of Apollo , they enquired of the oracle where they might purchase so much gold , and were directed unto Craesus King of Lydia . Moreover whether the Ancients had any such intention , the grounds which they conceived in veyne , nerve , or artery , are not to be justified , nor will inspection confirm a peculiar vessell in this finger : for as Anatomy informeth , the Basilica veyne dividing into two branches below the cubit , the outward sendeth two surcles unto the thumb , two unto the forefinger , and one unto the middlefinger in the inward side ; the other branch of the Basilica sendeth one surcle unto the outside of the middlefinger , two unto the Ring , and as many unto the little fingers ; so that they all proceed from the Basilica , and are in equall numbers derived unto every one : In the same manner are the branches of the axillary artery distributed into the hand , for below the cubit it divideth into two parts , the one running along the Radius , and passing by the wrest or place of the pulse , is at the fingers subdivided into three branches , whereof the first conveyeth two surcles unto the thumb , the second as many to the forefinger , and the third one unto the middle finger ; the other or lower division of the artery descendeth by the ulna , and furnisheth the other fingers , that is the middle with one surcle , and the ring and little fingers with two ; as for the nerves they are disposed much after the same maner , and have their originall from the brain , and not the heart , as many of the Ancients conceived ; which is so farre from affording nerves unto other parts , that it receiveth very few it self from the sixt conjugation , or paire of nerves in the brain . Lastly , these propagations being communicated unto both hands , we have no greater reason to weare our rings on the left , then on the right , nor are there cordiall considerations in the one , more then the other ; and therefore when Forestus for the stanching of blood makes use of Topicall applications unto the fourth finger , he consines not that practice unto the left , but varieth the side according to the nostrill bleeding : and so in fevers , where the heart primarily suffereth , we apply medicines unto the wrests of either arme ; and so we touch the pulse of both , and judge of the affections of the heart by the one as well as the other : and although in indispositions of liver or spleene considerations are made in Phlebotomy respectively to their situation ; yet when the heart is affected men have thought it as effectuall to bleed on the right as the left ; and although also it may be thought , a nearer respect is to be had of the left , because the great artery proceeds from the left ventricle , and so is nearer that arme , it admits not that consideration ; for under the channell bones the artery divideth into two great branches , from which trunke or point of division the distance unto either hand is equall , and the consideration answerable . And therefore Macrobius discussing the point , hath alleadged another reason , affirming that the g●station of rings upon this hand and finger , might rather be used for their conveniency and preservation then any cordiall relation ; for at first ( saith he ) it was both free and usuall to weare rings on either hand , but after that luxury encreased , when pretious gems and rich insculptures were added , the custome of wearing them on the right hand was translated unto the left , for that hand being lesse employed , thereby they were best preserved ; and for the same reason they placed them on this finger , for the thumb was too active a finger , and is commonly imployed with either of the rest : the Index or forefinger was too naked whereto to commit their pretiosities and hath the tuition of the thumbe scarce unto the second joynt : the middle and little finger they rejected as extreams , and too big or too little for their rings , and of all chose out the fourth as being least used of any , as being guarded on either side , and having in most this peculiar condition that it cannot be extended alone and by it selfe , but will bee accompained by some finger on either side : and to this opinion assenteth Alexander ab Alexandro , Annulum ●nuptialem prior aetas in sinistr● ferebat , credideri● ne attereretur . Now that which begat or promoted the common opinion , was the common conceit that the heart was seated on the left side , but how far this is verified , we have before declared . The Aegyptian practice hath much advanced the same , who unto this finger derived a nerve from the heart , and therefore the Priest anointed the same with pretious oyls before the altar ; but how weake Anatomists they were , which were so good Embalmers we have already shewed ; and though this reason tooke most place , yet had they another which more commended that practice , and that was the number whereof this singer was an Hieroglyphick : for by holding downe the fourth finger of the left hand , while the rest were extended , they signified the perfect and magnified number of six ; for as Pierius hath graphically declared , Antiquity expressed numbers by the fingers of either hand ; on the left they accounted their digits and articulate numbers unto an hundred , on the right hand hundreds & thousands ; the depressing this finger which in the left hand implied but six , in the right indigitated six hundred : In this way of numeration may we construe that of Juvenal concerning Nestor . — mortem Distulit , atque suos jam dextrâ comptuat annos . And how ever it were intended , and in this sense it will be very elegant what is delivered of Wisdome , Prov. 3. Length of dayes is in her right hand , and in her left hand riches and honour . As for the observation of Lemnius an eminent Physitian , concerning the gowt , how ever it happened in his country , wee may observe it otherwise in ours ; that is , that chiragricall persons doe suffer in this finger as well as in the rest , and sometimes first of all , and sometimes no where else ; and for the mixing up medicines herewith , it is rather an argument of opinion then any considerable effect , and we as highly conceive of the practice in Diapalma , that is in the making of that plaister , to stirre it with the stick of a Palme . CHAP. V. Of the right and left Hand . IT is also suspicious , and not with that certainty to be received , what is generally believed concerning the right and left hand , that men naturally make use of the right , and that the use of the other is a digression or aberration from that way which nature generally intendeth ; and truly we do not deny that almost all Nations have used this hand , and ascribed a preheminence thereto : hereof a remarkable passage there is in the 48. of Genesis , And Joseph tooke them both , Ephraim in his right hand towards Israels left hand , and Manasses in his left hand towards Israels right hand , and Israel stretched out his right hand and laid it upon Ephraims head , who was the younger , and his left hand upon Manasses head guiding his hands wittingly , for Manasses was the first borne ; and when Joseph saw that his father laid his right hand upon the head of Ephraim , it displeased him , and he held up his fathers hand to remove it from Ephraims head unto Manasses head , and Joseph said not so my father , for this is thy first borne , put thy right hand upon his head : And the like appeareth from the ordinance of Moses in the consecration of their Priests , Then shalt thou kill the Ram , and take of his bloud , and put it upon the tip of the right eare of Aaron , and upon the tip of the right eare of his sonnes , and upon the thumb of the right hand , and upon the great toe of the right foot , and sprinkle the bloud on the Altar round about : That the Persians were wont herewith to plight their faith , is testified by Diodorus : That the Greeks and Romans made use hereof , beside the testimony of divers Authors , is evident from their custome of discumbency at their meales , which was upon their left side , for so their right hand was free , and ready for all service ; nor was this onely in use with divers Nations of men , but was the custome of whole Nations of women , as is deduceable from the Amazones in the amputation of their right breast , whe●eby they had the freer use of their ●ow : all which doe declare a naturall preheminency and pref●rment of the one unto motion before the other , wherein notwithstanding in submission to future information , we are unsatisfied unto great dubitation . For first , if there were a determinate prepotency in the right , and such as ariseth from a constant roote in nature , wee might expect the same in other animals , whose parts are also differenced by dextrality , wherein notwithstanding we cannot discover a distinct and complying account , for we ●inde not that Horses , Buls , or Mules , are generally stronger on this side ; and as for animals whose forelegs more sensibly supply the use of armes , they hold if not an equality in both , a prevalency oft times in the other , as Squirrels , Apes , and Monkeys , and the same is also discernible in Parrets , and men observe that the eye of a Tumbler is biggest not constantly in one , but in the bearing side . That there is also in men a naturall prepotency in the right we cannot with constancy affirme , if we make observation in children , who permitted the freedome of both , do oft times confine unto the le●t , and are not without great difficulty restrained from it : and therefore this prevalency is either uncertainly placed in the laterallity , or custome determines its indifferency : which is the resolution of Aristotle in that Probleme , which enqui●es why the right side being better then the left , is equall in the senses ? because , saith he , the right and left do differ by use and custome which have no place in the senses : and the reason is allowable ; for right and le●t as parts inservient unto the motive faculty are differenced by degrees from use and assuefaction , according whereto the one grows stronger , and oft times bigger then the other ; but in the senses it is otherwise ; for they acquire not their perfection by use or custome , but at the first we equally heare and see with one eye , as well as with another : and therefore , were this indifferency permitted , or did not institution , but Nature determine dextrality , there would be many more Scevolaes then are delivered in story ; not should we wonder at seven thousand in one Army , as wee reade concerning the Benjamites . True it is , that although there be an indifferency in either , or a prevalency indifferent in one , yet is it most reasonable for uniformity , and sundry respective uses , that men should apply themselves to the constant use of one , for there will otherwise arise anomalous disturbances in manuall actions , not onely in Civill and artificiall , but also in Military affaires , and the severall actions of warre . Secondly , the grounds and reasons alleadged for the right are not satisfactory , and afford no rest in their decision : Scaliger finding a defect in the reason of Aristotle , introduceth one of no lesse deficiency himselfe , Ratio materialis ( saith he ) sanguinis crassitud● simul & multitud● , that is , the reason of the vigour of this side is the crassitude and plenty of bloud ; but this is no way sufficient , for the crassitude or thicknesse of bloud , affordeth no reason why one arme should be enabled before the other , and the plenty thereof , why both not enabled equally : Fallopius is of another conceit , deducing the reason from the Azygos or vena sine par● , a large and considerable veine arising out of the cava or hallow veine , before it enters the right ventricle of the heart , and placed onely in the right side ; but neither is this perswasory , for the Azygos communicates no branches unto the armes or legs on either side , but disperseth into the ribs on both , and in its descent doth furnish the left Emulgent with one veyne , and the first veyne of the loynes on the right side with another ; which manner of derivation doth not conferre a peculiar addition unto either . Caelius Rodiginus undertaking to give a reason of Ambidexters and left handed men , delivereth a third opinion : Men , saith he , are Ambidexters , and use both hands alike , when the heat of the heart doth plentifully disperse into the left side , and that of the Liver into the right , and the spleene be also much dilated ; but men are left handed when ever it happeneth that the heart and Liver are seated on the left side , or when the Liver is on the right side , yet so obducted and covered with thick skins , that it cannot diffuse its virtue into the right : which reasons are no way satisfactory ; for herein the spleene is injustly introduced to invigorate the sinister side , which being dilated it would rather infirme and debilitate ; as for any tunicles or skins which should hinder the Liver from enabling the deutrall parts , we must not conceive it diffuseth its virtue by meere irradiation , but by its veines and proper vessels , which common skins and teguments cannot impede , and as for the seate of the heart and Liver in one side whereby men become left handed , it happeneth too rarely to countenance an effect so common ; for the seat of the Liver on the left side is very monstrous , and scarce at all to be met with in the observations of Physitians . Others not considering ambidextrous and left handed men , doe totally submit unto the efficacy of the Liver , which though it be seated on the right side , yet by the subclavian division doth equidistantly communicate its activity unto either arme , nor will it salve the doubts of observation , for many are right handed whose Livers are weakely constituted , and many use the left , in whom that part is strongest ; and we observe in Apes and other animals , whose Liver is in the right , no regular prevalence therein , and therefore the Braine , especially the spinall marrow , which is but the braine prolonged , hath a fairer plea hereto , for these are the principles of motion wherein dextrality consists , and are bipartited within and without the Crany ; by which division transmitting nerves respectively unto either side , according to the indifferency or originall and native prepotency , there ariseth an equality in both , or prevalency in either side ; and so may it be made out , what many may wonder at , why some most actively use the contrary arme and leg , for the vigour of the one dependeth upon the upper part of the spine , but the other upon the lower . And therefore many things are Philosophically delivered concerning right and left , which admit of some suspension ; that a woman upon a masculine conception advanceth her right leg , will not be found to answer strict observation ; That males are conceived in the right side of the wombe , females in the left , though generally delivered , and supported by ancient testimony , will make no infallible account ; it happening oft times that males and females doe lye upon both sides , and Hermaphrodites for ought we know on either : It is also suspicious what is delivered concerning the right and left testicle , that males are begotten from the one , and females from the other ; for though the left seminall veine proceedeth from the Emulgent , and is the●efore conceived to carry downe a serous and feminine matter , yet the ●eminall Arteryes which send forth the active materials , are both derived from the great Artery : Beside this originall of the left veine was thus contrived , to avoid the pulsation of the great Arterie over which it must have passed to attaine unto the Testicle : Nor can we easily inferre such different effects from the divers situation of parts which have one end and office ; for in the kidneys which have one office , the right is seated lower then the left , whereby it lyeth free , and giveth way unto the Liver , and therefore also that way which is delivered for masculine generation , to make a straite ligature about the left Testicle , thereby to intercept the evacuation of that part , deserveth consideration ; for one sufficeth unto generation , as hath beene observed in semicastration , and oft times in carnous ruptures : beside the seminall ejaculation proceeds not immediately from the Testicle , but from the spermatick glandules ; and therefore Aristotle affirmes , ( and reason cannot deny ) that although there be nothing diffused from the Testicles , an Horse or Bull may generate after castration , that is , from the stock and remainder of seminall matter , already prepared and stored up in the Prostates or glandules of generation . Thirdly , although wee should concede a right and left in Nature , yet in this common and received account we may aberre from the proper acception , mistaking one side for another , calling that in man and other animals the right which is the left , and that the left which is the right , and that in some things right and left , which is not properly either . For first the right and left , are nor defined by Philosophers according to common acception , that is , respectively from one man unto another , or any constant site in each ; as though that should bee the right in one , which upon confront or facing stands a thwa●t or diagonially unto the other , but were distinguished according to the activitie and predominant locomotion upon either side : Thus Aristole in his excellent Tract de Incessu anim●lium , ascribeth six positions unto animals , answering the three dimensions ; which he d●termineth not by site or position unto the heavens , but by their faculties and functions , and these are Imum summum , Ante Retro , Dextra & Sin●slra : that is , the superiour part where the aliment is received , that the lower extreme where it is last expelled ; so hee termeth a man a plant inverted ; for hee supposeth the root of a tree the head or upper pa●t thereof , whereby it ●eceiveth it aliment , although therewith it respects the Center of the earth , but with the other the Zenith ; and this position is answerable unto longitude : Those parts are anterior and measure profunditie where the senses , especially the eyes are placed , and those posterior which are opposite hereunto ; The dextrous and sinistrous parts of the body make up the Latitude , and are not certain and inalterable like the other ▪ for th●●●aith hee , is the right side from whence the motion of the body beginneth , that is , the active or moving side , but that the sinister which is the weaker or more quiescent part : of the same determination were the Platonicks and Pythagoria●s before him , who conceiving the heavens an animated body , named the East the right or dextrous part , from whence began their motion : and thus the Greeks from wence the Latines have borrowed their appellation , have named this hand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 denominating it not from the site , but office from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 capio , that is , the hand w ch receiveth , or is usually implied in that action . Now upon these grounds we are most commonly mistaken , defining that by situation which they determined by motion , and give the terme of right hand to that which doth not properly admit ●t : For fi●st , many in their infancy are sinistrously disposed , and divers continue all their life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is left handed , and have but weak and imperfect use of the right ; now unto these that hand is properly the right , and not the other estemed so by situation : Thus may Aristotle bee made out , when hee affirmeth the right claw of Crabbes and Lobsters is biggest , if we take the right for the most vigorous side , and not regard the relative situation ; for the one is generally bigger then the other , yet not alwayes upon the same side : so may it b●e verified what is delivered by Scaliger in his Comment , that Palsies do oftnest happen upon the left side if understood in this sense ; the most vigorous part prot●cting it selfe , and protruding the matter upon the w●aker and lesse resistive side : and thus the Law of Common-Weales , that cut off the right hand of Malefactors , if Philosophically executed , is impartiall , otherwise the amputation not equally punisheth all . Some ar● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , ambidexterous or right-handed on both sides , which happeneth only unto strong and Athleticall bodies , whose heat and spirits are able to afford an ability unto both ; and therefore Hippocrates saith , that women are not ambidexterous , that is , not so often as men , for some are found , which indifferently make use of both ; and so may Aristotle say , that only man is Ambidexter ; of this constitution was Asteropaeus in Homer , and Parthenopeus the Theban Captaine in Statius ; and of the same doe some conceiv● our Father Adam to have been , as being perfectly framed , and in a constitution admitting least defect : Now in these men the right hand is on both sides , and that which is the opposite to the one , is not the left unto the other . Againe , some are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Galen hath expressed : that is , Ambilevous or left handed on both sides ; such as with agility and vigour have not the use of either , who are not gym●astically composed ; nor actively use those parts ; now in these there is no right hand : of this constitution are many women , and some men ; who though they accustome themselves unto either hand , do dexte●ously make use of neither ; and therefore although the Politicall advise of Aristotle bee very good , that men should accustom themselves to the command of either hand , yet cannot th● execution or performance thereof be generall , for though there bee many found that can use both , yet will there divers remaine that can strenuously make use of neither . Lastly , these lateralities in man are not onely fallible , if relatively determined unto each others , but made in reference unto the heavens , and quarters of the Globe : for those parts are not capable of these conditions in themselves , nor with any certainty respectively derived from us , nor we from them againe . And first in regard of their proper nature , the heavens admit not these sinister and dexter respects , there being in them no diversitie or difference , but a simplicity of parts , and equiformity in motion continually succeeding each other ; so that from what point soever we compute , the account will be common unto the whole circularity , and therefore though it be plausible , it is not fundamentall what is delivered by Solinus , That man was therefore a Microcosm● or little world , because the dimensions of his positions were answerabl● unto the greater ; for as in the heavens the distance of the North and Southerne pole , which are esteemed the sup●riour and inferiour poynt● , is equall unto th● space between th● East and West , accounted the dextrous and sinistrous parts thereof ; so is it also in man : for the extent of his fathome , or distance betwixt the extremity of the finger● of either hand upon expansion , is equall unto the space between the soal● of the foot and the crowne ; but this doth but petionarily inferre a dextrality in the heavens , and we may as reasonably conclude a right an left laterallity in the Ark or navall edifice of Noah : for the length thereof was thirty cubits , the bredth fifty , and the heigth or profundity thirty , which well agreeth unto the proportion of man , whose length that is a perpendicular from the vertix unto the soal of the foot is ●extuple unto his breadth , or a right line drawne from the ribs of one side to another ; and decuple unto his profundity , that is a direct line between the breast bone and the spine . Againe , they receive not these conditions with any assurance or stability from our selves ; for the relative foundations and points of denomination , are not fixed and certaine , but variously designed according to imagination . The Philosopher accounts that East from whence the heavens begin their motion . The Astronomer regarding the South and Meridian Sun , calls that the dextrous part of heaven which respecteth his right hand , and that is the West . Poets respecting the West assign the name of right unto the North which regardeth their right hand● and so must that of Ovid be explaned , utque duae dextrâ z●nae totidemque sinistrâ : But Augurs or Southsayers turning their face to the East , did make the right in the South , which was also observed by the Hebrews and Chaldaeans . Now if we name the quarters of heaven respectively unto our sides , it will be no certaine or invariable denomination ; for if we call that the right side of heaven which is seated Easterly unto us , when we regard , the meridian Sun , the inhabitants beyond the equator and Southerne Tropick when they face us regarding the meridian will contrarily defin● it ; for unto them , the opposite part of heaven will respect the left , and the Sun arise to their right . And thus have we at large declared that although the right be most commonly used , yet hath it no regular or certaine root in nature : Since it is most confirmable from other animalls : Since in children it seeme● either indifferent or more favourable in the other , but more reasonable for uniformity in action that men accustome unto one : Since the grounds and reasons urged for it doe no way support it : Since if there be a right and stronger side in nature , yet may we mistake in its denomination , calling that the right which is the l●ft , and the left which is the right : Since some have one right , some both , some neither : and lastly , Since these affections in man are not only fallible in relation unto one another , but made also in reference unto the heavens , they being not capable of these conditions in themselves , nor with any certainty from us , nor we from them againe . And therefore what admission we owe unto many conceptions concerning right and left requireth circumspection ; that is , how far wee ought to relye upon the remedy of Kiramides , that is the left ●ye of an Hedgehog fryed in oyle to procure sleep , and th● right foot of a frog in a Deers skin for the gowt ; or that to dream of the losse of righ● or left tooth presageth the death of male or female kindred , according to the doctrine of Metrodorus ; what verity there is in that numerall conceit in the laterall division of man by even and odde , ascribing the odde unto the right side , and even unto the left ; and so by parity or imparity of letters in mens names determine misfortunes on either side of their bodyes ; by which account in Greek numeration H●phaestus or Vulcane was lame in the right foot , and Anniball lost his right eye : And lastly , what substance there is in that Auspiciall principle , and fundamentall doctrine of Ariolation that the left hand is ominous , and that good things do passe sinistrously upon us , because the left hand of man respected the right hand of the Gods , which handed their favours unto us . CHAP. VI. Of Swimming . THat men swim naturally , if not disturbed by feare ; that men being drowned and sunke , doe float the ninth day when their gall breaketh ; that women drowned swim prone but men supine , or upon their back● , are popular affirmations , whereto we cannot assent : And first , that man should swim naturally , because we observe it is no lesson unto others we cannot well conclude ; for other animalls swim in the same manner as they goe , and need no other way of motion , for natation in the water , then for progression upon the land ; and this is true whether they move per latera , that is two legs of one side together , which is Tollutation or ambling , or per diametrum , which is most generall , lifting one foot before , and the crosse foot behinde , which is succussation or trotting , or whether per fron●em or quadratum , as Scaliger tearmes it , upon a square base of the legs of both sides moving together as frogs , and salient animalls , which is properly called leaping ; for by these motions they are able to support and impell themselves in the water , without addition or alteration in the stroake of their legs , or position of their bodies . But with man it is performed otherwise ; for in regard of site he alters his naturall posture and swimmeth pron● , whereas hee walketh ●rect ; againe in progression the armes move parallell to the legs and th● armes and legs unto each other ; but in natation they intersect an make all sorts of Angles : and lastly , in progressive motion , the armes and legs doe move successively , but in natation both together ; all which aptly to performe , and so as to support and advance the body , is a point of art , and such as some in their young and docile yeares could never attaine . But although it be acquired by art , yet is there somewhat more of nature in it then we observe in other habits , nor will it strictly fall under that definition , for once obtained it is not to be removed ; nor is there any who from disuse did ever yet forget it . Secondly , that persons drowned arise and ●loat the ninth day when their gall breaketh , is a questionable determination both in the time and cause , for the time of ●loating it is uncertain according to the time of putrefaction , which will retard or accelerate according to the subject and season of the year ; for as we have observed cats and mice will arise unequally and at different times , though drowned at the same ; such as are fatted doe commonly float soonest , for their bodies soonest ferment , and that substance approacheth nearest unto ayre : and this is one of Aristotles reasons why dead E●les will not ●loat , because saith he , they have but slender bellies , and little fat . As for the cause it is not so reasonably imputed unto the breaking of the gall as the putrefaction of the body , whereby the unnaturall heat prevailing the putrifying parts do suffer a turgescence and in●lation , and becomming airy and spumous affect to approach the ayre , and ascend unto the surface of the matter : and this is also evidenced in egges wherof the sound ones sink , & such as are addled swim , as do also those which are tearmed hypenemia or wind-egges , and this is also a way to separate seeds , whereof such as are corrupted and sterill swim ; and this agreeth not only unto the seed of plants lockt up and capsulated in their husks , but also unto the sperme and seminall humor of man , for such a passage hath Aristotle upon the Inquisition and test of its fertility . That the breaking of the gall is not the cause hereof experience hath informed us , for opening the abdomen , and taking out the gall in cats and mice , they did notwithstanding arise : and because wee had read in Rhodiginus of a Tyrant , who to prevent the emergencie of murdered bodies did use to cut off their lungs , and found mens minds possessed with this reason , we committed some unto the water without lungs , which notwithstanding floated with the others : and to compleat the experiment , although we tooke out the guts and bladder , and also perforated the Cranium , yet would they arise , though in a longer time : from these observations in other animalls , it may not be unreasonable to conclude the same in man , who is too noble a subject on whom to make them expressely , and the casuall opportunity too rare almost to make any . Now if any shall ground this effect from gall or choler , because it is the highest humor and will be above the rest ; or being the ●iery humor will readiest surmount the water , wee must confesse in the common putr●scence it may promote elevation , which the breaking of the bladder of gall so small a part in man , cannot considerably advantage . Lastly , that women drowned float prone , that is with their bellies downward , but men supine or upward is an assertion wherein th● hoti or point it selfe is dubious ; and were it true the reason alleadged for it , is of no validity . The reason yet currant was first expressed by Pliny , veluti pudori defunctarum parcente naturâ , nature modestly ordaining this position to conceale the shame of the dead , which hath been taken up by Solinus , Rhodiginus , and many more : This indeed ( as Scaliger tearmeth it ) is ratio civilis non philosophica , strong enough for morality or Rhetoricks , not for Philosophy or Physicks : for first , in nature the concealment of secret parts is the same in both sexes and the shame of their reveale equall : so Adam upon the taste of the fruit was ashamed of his nakednesse as well as Eve : and so likewise in America and countries unacquainted with habits , where modesty conceales these parts in one sex , it doth it also in the other ; and therefore had this been the intention of nature , not only women , but men also had swimmed downwards , the posture in reason being common unto both where the intent is also common . Againe , while herein we commend the modesty , we condemne the wisdome of nature : for that prone position we make her contrive unto the woman , were best agreeable unto the man in whom the secret parts are very anterior and more discoverable in a supine and upward posture : and therefore Scaliger declining this reason hath recurred unto another from the diff●rence of parts in both sexes , Quod ventre vasto sunt mulieres plenolque intestinis , itaque minus impletur & subsidet , inanior maribus quibus nates preponderant : If so , then men with great bellies will ●loat downward , and only Callipygae and women largely composed behinde , upward . But Anatomists observe that to make the larger cavity for the Infant , the hanch bones in women , and consequently the parts appendant are more protuberant then they are in men : They who ascribe the cause unto the breasts of women , take not away the doubt , for they resolve not why children ●loat downward who are included in that sex , though not in the reason alleadged : but hereof we cease to discourse lest we undertake to afford a reason of the * golden tooth , that is to invent or assigne a cause , when we remaine unsatisfied or unassured of the effect . CHAP. VII . Concerning Weight . THat men weigh heavier dead then alive , if experiment hath not failed us , we cannot reasonably grant ; for though the triall hereof cannot so well be made on the body of man , nor will the difference be sensible in the abate of scruples or dragmes , yet can we not confirme the same in lesser animalls from whence the inference is good ; and the affirmative of Pliny saith that it is true in all : for exactly weighing and strangling a chicken in the Scales , upon an immediate ponderation , we could discover no sensible difference in weight , but suffering it to lye eight or ten howres , untill it grew perfectly cold , it weighed most sensibly lighter ; the like we attempted , and verified in mice , and performed their trials in Scales that would turne upon the eighth or tenth part of a graine . Now whereas some alledge that spirits are light substances , and naturally ascending do elevate and wast the body upward , whereof dead bodies being destitute contract a greater gravity ; although we concede that spirits are light , comparatively unto the body , yet that they are absolutely so , or have no weight at all , wee cannot readily allow ; for since Philosophy a●●irmeth that spirits are middle substances betw●●ne the soule and body , they must admit of some corporiety which ●●ppos●th weight or gravity . Beside , in carcasses warme , and bodies newly disa●imated while transpiration remaineth , there doe exhale and breathe out vaporous and fluid parts , which carry away some power of g●avitation ; which though we must allow , we do not make answerable unto living expiration , and therefore the Chicken or Mice were not so light being dead , as they would have beene after ten houres kept alive , for in that space a man abateth many ounces ; nor if it had slept , for in that space of sleepe , a man will sometimes abate forty ounces , nor if it had beene in the middle of summer , for then a man weigheth some pounds lesse then in the height of winter , according to experience , and the statick aphorismes of Sanctorius . Againe , whereas men affirme they perc●ave an addition of ponderosity in dead bodies , comparing them usually unto blocks and stones , whensoever they lift or carry them , this accession●ll prepond●rancy is rather in appearance th●n reality ; for being destitute of any motion , they con●erre no reliefe unto the Agents or Elevators , which makes us meet with the same complaints of gravity in animated and living bodies , where the nerves subside , and the faculty locomotive seemes abolished , as may be observed in the lifting or supporting of persons inebriated , Apoplecticall , or in Lipothymies and swoundings . Many are also of opinion , and some learned men maintaine , that men are lighter after meales then before , and that by a supply and addition of spirits obscuring the grosse ponderosity of the aliment ingested ; but the contrary hereof we have found in the triall of sundry persons in diff●r●nt sex , and ages ; and we conceave men may mistake if they distinguish not the sense of levity unto themselves , and in regard of the scale or decision of t●●tination ; for after a draught of wine a man may seeme lighter in himselfe from sudden refection , although he be heavier in the balance , from a corporall and ponderous addition ; but a man in the morning is lighter in the scale , because in sleepe some pounds have perspired , and is also lighter unto himselfe , because he is refected . And to speake strictly , a man that holds his breath is weightier while his lungs are ●ull , then upon expiration ; for a bladder blowne is weightier then one empty , and if it containe a quart , expressed and emptied it will abate about halfe a graine ; and we somewhat mistrust the experiment of a pumice-stone taken up by Montanus , in his Comment upon Avicenna , where declaring how the rarity of parts , and numerosity of pores , occasioneth a lightnesse in bodies , he affirmes that a pumice-stone pow●●r●d , is lighter then one entire , which is an experiment beyond our satisfaction ; for beside that abatement can hardly be avoyded in the T●ituration ; if a bladder of good capacity will scarce include a graine of ayre , a pumice of three or foure dragmes , cannot be presumed to containe the hund●●th part thereof , which will not be sensible upon the exactest beames we use : Nor is it to be taken strictly what is delivered by the learned Lord Verulam , and referred unto further experiment ; That a dissolution of Iron in Aquafortis ▪ will beare as good weight as their bodies did before , notwithstanding a great deale of waste by a thick vapour that issueth during the wo●king ; for we cannot finde it to hold neither in Iron , nor Copper , which is dissolved with lesse ●bullition ; and hereof we mad●●●iall in Scales of good exactnesse , wherein if there be a defect , or such as will not turne upon quarter graines , there may be frequent mistakes in experiments of this nature : but stranger is that , and by the favourablest way of triall we cannot make out what is d●livered by ●am●rus Poppius , that Antimony calcin'd or reduced to ashes by a burning glasse , although it ●mitte a grosse and ponderous exhalation , doth rather exceed then abate its former gravi●y : whose words are these in his Basilica Antimonii , Si speculum incensorium soli exponatur , ita ut pyramidis luminosae apex Antimonium pulverisatum feriat , cum m●●to ●umi profusione ad nivis albedinem calcinabitur , & quod mirabile est Antimonii pondus post calcinationem auctum potius quam diminutum deprehenditur , Mistake may be made in this way of trial , when the Antimony is not weighed immediately upon the calcination , but permitted the ayre it imbibeth the humidity thereof , and so repayreth its gravity . CHAP. VIII . Of the passage of meaete a●d drinke . THat there are different passages for meate and drinke , the meate or dry aliment descending by the one , the drink or moystning vehicle by the other , is a popular Tenent in our dayes , but was the assertion of learned men of old , for the same was affirmed by Plato , maintained by E●stathius in Mac●obius , and is deducible from Eratosthenes , Eupolis and Euripides : now herein men contradict experience , not well understanding Anatomy , and the use of parts ; for at the throat there are two cavities or conducting parts , the one the Oesophagus or gullet , s●at●d next the spine , a part officiall unto nutrition , and whereby the aliment both wet and dry is conveyed unto the stomack ; the other ( by which t is conceived the drink doth passe ) is the weazon , rough artery , or winde-pipe , a part inservient to voyce and respiration , for thereby the ayre descendeth into the lungs , and is communicated unto the heart ; and therefore all animals that breath or have lungs , have also the weazon , but many have the gullet or ●eeding channell , which have no lungs or winde-pipe ; as fishes which have gills , whereby the heart is refrigerated , for such thereof as have lungs and respiration , are not without the weazon , as Whales and cetaceous animals . Againe , beside these parts destin'd to divers offices , there is a peculiar provision for the winde-pipe , that is , a cartiliagineous flap upon the opening of the Larinx or throttle , which hath an open cavity for the admission of the ayre ; but lest thereby either meate or drinke should descend , Providence hath placed the Epiglottis Ligula , or ●lap like an Ivy leafe , which alwayes closeth when we swallow , or that the meate and drinke passeth over it into the gullet , which part although all have not that breathe , as all cetaceous and oviparous animals , yet is the w●azon secured some other way ; and therefore in Whales that breathe , lest the water should get into the lungs , an ejection th●reof is contrived by a Fistula or spout at the head ; and therefore also though birds have no Epiglottis , yet can th●y so contract the rime or chinck of their Larinx , as to prevent the admission of wet or dry ingested , either whereof getting in occasioneth a cough , untill it be ejected ; and this is the reason why a man cannot drink and breathe at the same time ; why if we laugh while we drinke , the drinke ●lies out at the nostrils , why when the water enters the weazon , men are suddenly drowned ; and thus must it be understood , when wee reade of one that dyed by the seed of a Grape , and another by an hayre in milke . Now if any shall still affirme , that some truth there is in the assertion , upon the experiment of Hippocrates , who killing an Hog after a red potion , found the tincture thereof in the Larinx ; if any will urge the same from medicall practise , because in affections both of Lungs and weazon , Physitians make use of ●yrupes , and lambitive medicines ; we are not averse to acknowledge , that some may distill and insinuate into the wind-pipe , and medicines may creep downe , as well as the rheume before them ; yet to conclude from hence , that ayre and water have both one common passage , were to state the question upon the weaker side of the distinction , and from a partiall or guttulous irrigation , to conclude a full and totall descension . CHAP. IX . Of Sneezing . COncerning Sternutation or Sneezing , and the custome of saluting or blessing upon that motion , it is pretended , and generally beleeved to derive its originall from a disease , wherein Sternutation proved mor●all , and such as Sneezed dyed : and this may seeme to be proved from Carolus Sigonius , who in his History of Italy , makes mention of a Pestilence in the time of Gregorie the Great , that proved pernitious and deadly to those that Sneezed ; which notwithstanding will not sufficiently determine the grounds hereof , and it will evidently appeare , that custome hath an elder Aera then this Chronologie affordeth . For although the age of Gregorie extend above a thousand , yet is this custome mentioned by Apuleius in the fable of the Fullers wife , who lived three hundred yeers before ; by Pliny likewise in that Probleme of his , our Sternutantes salutantur , and there are also reports that T●berius the Emperour otherwise a very sowre man , would performe this rite most punctually unto others , and expect the same from others , unto himself ; Petronius Arbiter , who lived before them both , and was Proconsul of Bythinia in the raigne of Nero , hath mentioned it in these words , Gyton collectione spiritus plenus , ter contin●ò ita sternutavit ut grabatum concuteret , ad quem motum Eumolpus conversus , Salvere G●tona jubet . Caelius Rhodiginus hath an example hereof among the Greeks , far antienter then these , that is , in the time of Cyrus the younger , when consulting about their retreat , it chanced that one among them sneezed , at the noyse whereof , the rest of the souldiers called upon Jupiter Sot●r ; There is also in the Gr●●ke Authologie a remarkeable mention hereof , in an Epigram upon one Proclus , the Latine whereof we shall deliver , as we finde it often translated . Non potis est Proclus digitis ●mungere nasum namque est pro nasi m●le pu●illa manus , Non vocat ille Iovem sternutans , quippe ●ec audit Se sternutantem , tam procul ●ure sonat . Proclus with 's hand his nose can never wipe , His hand too little is his nose to grype ; He sneezing calls not Iove , for why ? he heares himself not sneeze , the sound 's so far from 's ears : Nor was this onely an ancient custome among the Greeks and Romanes , and is still in force with us , but is received at this day in remotest parts of Africa ; for so we read in Codignus , that upon a sneeze of the Emperour of Monomotapa , there passed acclamations successively through the city . Now the ground of this ancient custome was probably the opinion the ancients held of Sternutation : which they generally conceived to be a good signe or a bad , and so upon this motion accordingly used , a Salve or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as a gratulation for the one , and a deprecation from the other : Now of the wayes whereby they enquired and determined it signality ; the first was naturall arising from Physicall causes , and consequencles of times naturally succeeding this motion ; and so it might be justly esteemed a good signe ; for sneezing being properly a motion of the braine , suddenly expelling through the nostrils what is offensive unto it , it cannot but afford some evidence of its vigour ; and therefore saith Aristotle in his Problems , they that heare it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they honour it as somewhat Sacred , and a signe of Sanity in the diviner part ; and this he illustrates from the practice of Physitians , who in persons neere death doe use Sternutatories , or such as provoke unto sneezing ; when if the faculti● arise and Sternutation ensue , they conceive hopes of life , and with gratulation receive the signes of safetie ; and so is it also of good signality in lesser considerations , according to that of Hippocrates , that sneezing cureth the hickett , and is profitable unto women in hard labour ; and so is it of good signality in Lethargies , Apoplexies , Catalepsies , and Coma's : and in this naturall way it is somtime likewise of bad effects or signes , and may give hints of deprecation ; ●s in diseases of the chest , for therein Hippocrat●s cond●mneth it as too much exagitating in the beginning of Catarrhs according unto Avicenna as hindering concoction , in new and tender conceptions , ( as Pliny observeth ) for then it endangers abortion . The second way was superstitious and Augurial , as Caelius Rhodiginus hath illustrated in testimonies , as ancient as Theocritus and Homer ; as appears from the Athenian mast●r , who would have r●tired , because a boatman sneezed , and the t●stimony of Austine , that the Ancients were wont to goe to bed againe if they sneezed while they put on their shooe ; and in this way it was also of good and bad signification ; so Aristotle hath a Probleme , why sneezing from noon● unto midnight was good , but from night to noon unlucky ? So Eustathius upon Homer observes , that sneezing to the left hand was unlucky , but prosperous unto the right ; and so as Plutarch relateth , when Themistocles sacrificed in his galley b●fore the battell of Xerxes , and one of the assistants upon the right hand sneezed , Euphrantides the Southsayer presaged the victorie of the Greekes , and the overthrow of the Persians . And thus wee may perceive the custome is more ancient then commonly is conceived , and these opinions hereof in all ages , not any one disease to have been the occasion of this salute and deprecation ▪ arising at first from this vehement and affrighting motion of the braine , inevitably observable unto the standers by ; from whence some finding dependent effects to ensue , others ascribing hereto as a cause what perhaps but casually or inconexedly succeeded , they might proceed unto forms of speeches , felicitating the good , or deprecating the evil to follow . CHAP. X. Of the Iewes . THat Jews stinck naturally , that is , that in their race and nation there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or evil savour , is a received opinion , wee know not how to admit ; although we concede many questionable points , and dispute not the verity of sundry opinions which are of affinity hereto : we will acknowledge that certaine odours attend on animalls , no lesse then certaine colours ; that pleasant smels are not confined unto vegetables , but found in divers animalls , and some more richly then in plants : and though the Probleme of Aristotle enquire why none smells sweet beside the parde ? yet later discoveries adde divers sorts of Monkeys , the Civet cat , and Gazela , from which our muske proceedeth : we confesse that beside the smell of the species , there may be Individuall odours , and every man may have a proper and peculiar savour ; which although not perceptible unto man , who hath this sense , but weake , yet sensible unto dogges , who hereby can single out their Masters in the dark : wee will not deny that particular men have sent forth a pleasant savour , as Theophrastus and Plutark report of Alexander the great , and Tzetzes and Cardan doe testifie of themselves ; That some may also emit an unsavoury odour , we have no reason to deny , for this may happen from the qualitie of what they have taken , the Faetor whereof may discover it self by sweat and urine , as being unmasterable by the naturall heat of man , nor to be dulcified by concoction beyond an unsavoury condition : the like may come to passe from putrid humors , as is often discoverable in putrid & malignant fevers ; and somtime also in grosse and humide bodies even in the latitude of sanity ; the naturall heat of the parts being insufficient for a perfect and through digestion , and the errors of one concoction not rectifiable by another : but that an unsavoury odour is gentilitious or national unto the Jews , if rightly understood , we cannot well concede , nor will the information of reason or sense induce it . For first upon consult of reason , there will bee found no easie assurance for to fasten a materiall or temperamentall propriety upon any nation ; there being scarce any condition ( but what depends upon clime ) which is not exhausted or obscured from the commixture of introvenient nations either by commerce or conquest ; much more will it be difficult to make out this affection in the Jewes , whose race how ever pretended to be pure , must needs have suffered inseparable commixtures with nations of all sorts , not onely in regard of their proselytes , but their universall dispersion ; some being posted from severall parts of the earth , others quite lost , and swallowed up in those nations where they planted : for the tribes of Ruben , Gad , part of Mana●●es and Naphthali , which were taken by Assur , and the rest at the sacking of Samaria which were led away by Salmanasser , into Assyria , and after a yeare and half , and arived at Arsereth as is delivered in Esdras , these I say never returned , and are by the Jewes as vainly expected as their Messias : of those of the tribe of Juda and Benjamin , which were led captive into Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar many returned under Zorobabel , the rest remained , and from thence long after upon invasion of the Saracens , fled as far as India ; where yet they are said to remaine , but with little difference from the Gentiles . The tribes that returned to India , were afterward widely dispersed ; for beside sixteene thousand which Titus sent to Rome unto the triumph of his father Vespasian , hee sold no lesse then an hundred thousand for slaves ; not many yeeres after Adrian the Emperour , who ruined the whole Countrey , transplanted many thousands into Spaine , from whence they dispersed into divers Countreys , as into France , and England , but were banished after from both : from Spaine they dispersed into Africa , Italy , Constantinople , and the dominions of the Turke , where they remaine as yet in very great numbers , and if ( according to good relations ) where they may freely speake it , they forbeare not to boast that there are at present many thousand Jewes in Spaine , France , and England , and some dispensed withall , even to the degree of Priesthood , it is a matter very considerable , and could they be smelled out , would much advantage , not onely the Church of Christ , but also the coffers of Princes . Now having thus lived in severall Countreyes , and alwayes in subjection , they must needs have suffered many commixtures , and wee are sure they are not exempted from the common contagion of Venerie contracted first from Christians ; nor are fornications unfrequent between them both , there commonly passing opinions of invitement , that their women desire copulation with them , rather then their owne nation , and affect Christian carnality above circumcised venery . It being therefore acknowledged , that some are lost , evident that others are mixed , and scarce probable that any are distinct , it will be hard to establish this quality upon the Iews , unlesse we also transferre the same , unto those whose generations are mixed , whose genealogies are Jewish , and naturally derived from them . Againe , if we concede a nationall unsavourinesse in any people , yet shall we finde the Iewes lesse subject hereto then any , and that in those regards which most powerfully concurre to such effects , that is , their diet and generation ; As for their diet , whether in obedience unto the precepts of reason , or the Injunctions of parsimony , therein they are very temperate , seldome offending inebrietie or excesse of drink , nor erring in gulosity or superfluity of m●ats ; whereby they prevent indigestion and crudities , and consequently putrescence of humors ; they have in abomination all flesh maymed , or the inwards any way vitiated , and therefore eate no meate but of their owne killing . They observe not onely fasts at certaine times , but are restrained unto very few dishes at all times ; so few , that whereas S. Peters sheet will hardly cover our tables , their Law doth scarce permit them to set forth a Lordly feast , nor any way to answer the luxurie of our times , or those of our forefathers ; for of flesh their Law restraines them many sorts , and such as compleate our feasts : That animal , Propter convivianatum , they touch not , not any of its preparations , or parts so much in request at Roman tables ; nor admit they unto their board , Hares , Conies , Herons , Plovers , or Swans : Of Fishes , they onely taste of such as have both sinnes and scales , which are comparatively but few in number , such onely , saith Aristotle , whose egge or spawne is arenaceous and friable , whereby are excluded all cetaceous and cartilagineous fishes , many pectinall , whose ribs are rectilineall , many costall , which have their ribs embowed , all spinall , or such as have no ribs , but onely a back bone , or somewhat analogous thereto , as E●les , Congers , Lampries ; all that are testaceous , as Oysters , Cocles , W●lks , Schollops , Muscles , and likewise all crustaceous , as Crabs , Shrimps , and Lobsters ; So that observing a spare and simple dyet , whereby they prevent the generation of crudities , and fasting often , whereby they might also digest them , they must be lesse inclinable unto this infirmity then any other Nation , whose proceedings are not so reasonable to avoid it . As for their generations and conceptions , ( which are the purer from good dyet ) they become more pure and perfect by the strict observation of their Law ; upon the injunctions whereof , they severely observe the times of Purification , and avoid all copulation , either in the uncleannesse of themselves , of impurity of their women ; A rule , I feare not so well observed by Christians , whereby not onely conceptions are prevented , but if they proceed , so vitiated and defiled , that durable inquinations , remaine upon the birth , which when the conception meets with these impurities , must needs be very potent , since in the purest and most faire conceptions , learned men derive the cause of Pox and Meazels , from principles of that nature , that is , the menstruous impurities in the mothers bloud , and the virulent tinctures contracted by the Infant , in the nutriment of the wombe . Lastly , experience will convict it , for this offensive odor is no way discoverable in their Synagogues where many are , and by reason of their number could not be concealed ; nor is the same discernible in commerce or conversation with such as are cleanly in apparell , and decent in their houses ; surely the Viziars and Turkish Basha's are not of this opinion , who as Sir Henry Blunt informeth , doe generally keepe a Jew of their private Counsell ; and were this true , the Jews themselves do not strictly make out the intention of their Law , for in vaine do they scruple to approach the dead , who livingly are cadaverous , or feare any outward pollution , whose temper pollutes themselves . And lastly , were this true , our opinion is not impartiall , for unto converted Jews who are of the same seed , no man imputeth this unsavoury odor ; as though Aromatized by their conversion , they admitted their sent with their Religion , and they smelt no longer then they savoured of the Jew . Now the ground that begat or propagated this assertion might be the distastfull aversenesse of the Christian from the Jew , from their corruptnesse , and the villany of that fact , which made them abominable and stinck in the nostrils of all men ; which reall practise ▪ and metapho●icall expression , did after proceed into a literall construction ; but was a fraudulent illation ; for such an evill savour their father Jacob acknowledged in himselfe , when he said , his sons had made him , s●inke in the land , that is , to be abominable unto the inhabitants thereof : Now how dangerous it is in sensible things to use metaphoricall expressions unto the people , and what absurd conceits they will swallow in their literals , an impatient example wee have in our owne profession , who having c●lled an eating Ulcer by the name of a Wolfe , common apprehension conceives a reality therein , and against our selves ocular affirmations are pretended to confirme it . The nastinesse of that Nation , and sluttish course of life hath much promoted the opinion , occasioned by their servile condition at first , and inferiour wayes of parsimony ever since ; as is delivered by Mr. Sandys , They are generally fat , saith he , and ranck of the savours which attend upon sluttish corpulency : The Epithites assigned them by ancient times have also advanced the same ; for Ammia●●s Marcellinus describeth them in such language , and Martiall more ancient , in such a relative expression sets forth unsavoury Bassa , Quod j●junia Sabbatariorum Mallem , quam quod oles , olere Bassa . — From whence notwithstanding wee cannot inferre an inward imperfection in the temper of that Nation , which was but an effect in the breath from outward observation , in their strict and tedious fasting ; and was a common effec● in the breaths of other Nations , became a proverbe among the Greeks , and the reason thereof occasioned a Probleme in Aristotle . Lastly , if all were true , and were this savour conceded , yet are the reasons alleadged for it no way satisfactory : Hucherius in his Tract de sterilitate , and after him Alsarius Crucius in his medicall Epistles , imputes this effect unto their abstinence from salt or salt meats ; which how to make good in the present dyet of the Jews we know not , nor shall we conceive it was observed of old , if we consider they seasoned every sacrifice , and all oblations whatsoever , whereof we cannot deny a great part was eaten by the Priests ; and if the offering were of flesh it was salted no lesse then thrice , that is , once in the common chamber of salt , at the footestep of the Altar , and upon the top thereof , as is at large delivered by Maimonides : nor if they refrained all salt , is the illation very urgent ; for many there are not noted for ill odors , which ●ate no salt at all , as all carnivorous animals , most children , many whole Nations , and probably our Fathers after the Creation ; there being indeed in every thing we eat● , a naturall and concealed salt , which is separated by digestions , as doth appeare in our teares , sweat and urines , although we refraine all salt , or what doth seeme to containe it . Another cause is urged by Campegius , and much received by Christians , that this ill ●●vour i● a curse derived upon them by Christ , and stands as a badge or brand of a generation that crucified their Salvator ; but this is a conceit without all warrant , and an easie way to take off dispute in what point of obscurity soever : a method of many Writers , which much deprecia●es the esteeme and value of miracles , that is , therewith to salve not on●ly r●all v●ri●ies , but also non-existences : Thus have elder times , not onely ascribed the immunitie of Ireland from any venemous beast , unto the s●a●●e or rod of Patrick , but the long tayles of Kent unto the malediction of Austin . Thus therefore , although we concede that many opinions are true which hold some conformity unto this , yet in assenting hereto , many difficulties must arise , it being a dangerous point to annex a constant property un●o any Nation , and much more this unto the Jew ; since 't is not verisiabl● by observation , since the grounds are feeble that should establish it , and lastly , since if all were tr●e , yet are the reasons alleadged for it , of no sufficiency to maintaine it . CHAP. XI . Of Pigmies . BY Pigmies we understand a dwar●ish race of people , or lowest diminution of mankinde , comprehended in one c●bit , or as some will have it , i● two ●oot , or three spa●s ; not taking them single , but nationally considering them , and as th●y make up an aggrega●ed habitation , whereof although affirmations be many , and testimonies more frequent then in any other point which wise men have cast into the list of fables , yet that there is , or ever was such a race or Nation , upon exact and confirmed testimonies , our strictest enquiry receaves no satisfaction . I say , exact testimonies , first , in regard of the Authors from whom we derive the account , for though wee meet herewith in Herodotus , Philostratus , Mel● , Pliny , S●linus , and many more ; yet were they derivative Relators , and the primitive Author was Homer ; who , not onely intending profit but pleasure , and using often similies , as well to delight the eare , as to illustrate his matter , in the third of his Iliads , compareth the Trojanes unto the Cranes , when they discend against the Pigmies ; which was more largely set out by Oppian , Juvenall , Mantuan , and many Poets since ; and being onely a pleasant similitude in the fountaine , became a solemne story in the streame , and current still among us . Againe , many professed enquirers have rejected it ; Strabo an exact and judicious Geographer , hath largely condemned it as a fabulous story in the fi●st of his Geographie . Julius Scaliger a diligent enquirer , accounts thereof , but as a Poeticall fiction ; Vlysses Aldrovandus a most exact Zoographer in an expresse discourse hereon , concludes the story fabulous , and a poetical account of Homer ; and the same was formerly conceived by Eustathius his excellent commentator , Albertus Magnus a man oftimes too credulous , herein was more then dubious , for he affirmeth , if any such dwarfes were ever extant , they were surely some kinde of Apes ; which is a conceit allowed by Cardan , and not esteemed improbable by many others . There are I confesse two testimonies , which from their authority admit of consideration . The first of Aristotle , whose words are these , in the eighth of his History of animals , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. That is , Hic locus est quem incolunt Pygmei , non enim id fabula est sed pusillum genus , ut aiunt . Wherein indeed Aristotle playes the A●istotle , that is , the wary and evading assertor ; For though with non est in fabula , he seem at first to confirme it , yet at the last he claps in , Sic●t aiunt , and shakes the beliefe he put before upon it ; and therefore I observe Scaliger hath not translated the first , perhaps supposing it surreptitious , or unworthy so great an assertor : and truely for those bookes of animals , or worke of eight hundred talents , as Atheneus termes it , although it bee ever to bee admired , and containe most excellent truths , yet are many things therein delivered upon relation , and some things repugnant unto the history of our senses ; as wee are able to make out in some , and Scaliger hath observed in many more , as he hath freely declared himselfe in his Comment upon that peece . The second testimony is deduced from holy Canonicall Scripture ; that is , Ezech. 27. verse 11. thus rendred in the vulgar translation , Sed & Pygmaei qui erant in turribus tuis pharetras suas suspenderunt in muris tuis per gyrum : from whence notwithstanding we cannot inferre this assertion ; for first the Translatours accord not , and the Hebrew word Gamadim is very variously rendred : Though Aquila , Vatablus and Lyra will have it Pygmaei , yet in the Septuagint , it is not more then Watchmen ; in the Chaldie , Cappadocians ; in Symmachus , Medes ; Theodotion of old , and Tremellius of late , have retained the Textuarie word , and so have the Italian , French , and English Translatours , that is , the men of Arvad were upon thy walles round about , and the Gammadims were in thy towers . Nor doe men onely dissent in the Translation of the word , but in the exposition of the sense and meaning thereof , for some by Gammadims understand a people of Syria , so called from the city Gamala ; some hereby understand the Cappadocians , many the Medes , and h●reof Forerius hath a singular exposition , conceivng the watchmen of Tyre , who might well bee called Pigmies , the towers of that City being so high , that unto men below they appeared in a cubitall stature ; others expounded it quite contrary to common acception that is not men of the least , but of the larg●st size ; so doth Cornelius construe Pygmaei or viri cubitales , that is not men of a cubit high , but of the largest stature , whose height like that of Giants is rather to be taken by the cubit then the foot ; in which phrase we read the measure of Goliah whose height is said to be six cubits and a span : of affinity hereto is also the exposition of Jerom , not taking Pygmies for Dwarffes , but stout and valiant Champions ; not taking that sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies the cubit measure , but that which expresseth pugills , that is , men fit for combat and the exercise of the fist : Thus can there bee no satisfying illation from this text , the diversity or rather contrariety of Expositions and Interpretations , distracting more then confirming the truth of the story . Againe , I say exact testimonies in reference unto its circumstantiall relations so diversly or contrarily delivered ; thus the relation of Aristotle placeth above Aegypt towards the head of Nyle in Africa ; Philostratus affirmes they are about Ganges in Asia , and Pliny in a third place , that is Geravia in Scythia : some write they fight with Cranes , but Menecles in Atheneus affirmes they fight with Partridges , some say they ride on Partridges , and some on the backs of Rams . Lastly , I say confirmed testimonies ; for though Paulus Iovius delivers there are Pygmies beyond Japan , Pigafe●a , about the Molucca's , and Olaus Magnus placeth them in Greenland ; yet wanting frequent confirmation in a matter so confirmable , their affirmation carrieth but slow perswasion ; and wise men may thinke there is as much reallity in the Pygmies of Paracelsus ; that is , his non-Adamicall men , or middle natures betwixt men and spirits . There being thus no sufficient confirmation of their verity , some doubt may arise concerning their possibility ; wherein , since it is not defined in what dimensions the soule may exercise her faculties , wee shall not conclude impossibility , or that there might not be a race of Pygmies , as there is sometimes of Giants ; and so may we take in the opinion of Austine , and his Comment Ludovicus ; but to beleeve they should be in the stature of a foot or span , requires the preaspection of such a one as Philetas the Poet in Athenaeus , who was faine to fasten lead unto his feet lest the wind should blow him away , or that other in the same Author , who was so little u● ad obolum acceder●t , a story so strange that we might herein accuse the Printer , did not the account of Aelian accord unto it , as Causabone hath observed in his learned Animadversions . Lastly , if any such Nation there were , yet is it ridiculous what men have delivered of them ; that they fight with Cranes upon the backs of Rams or Partridges : or what is delivered by Ctesias that they are Negroes in the middest of India , whereof the King of that Country entertaineth three thousand Archers for his guard ; which is a relation below the tale of Oberon , nor could they better defend him , then the Emblem saith they offended Hercules whilest he slept , that is to wound him no deeper , then to awake him . CHAP. XII . Of the great Climactericall yeare , that is sixty three . CErtainly the eyes of the understanding , and those of sense are differently deceived in their greatest objects ; the sense apprehending them in lesser magnitudes then their dimensions require ; so it beholdeth the Sunne , the Starres , and the Earth it selfe ; but the understanding quite otherwise , for that ascribeth unto many things far larger horizons then their due circumscriptions require , and receiveth them with amplifications which their reallity will not admit : thus hath it fared with many Heroes and most worthy persons , who being sufficiently commendable from true and unquestionable merits , have received advancement from falshood and the fruitfull stocke of fables : Thus hath it happened unto the stars and luminaries of heaven , who being sufficiently admirable in themselves have been set out by effects no way dependent on their efficiencies , and advanced by amplifications to the questioning of their true endowments : Thus is it not improbable it hath also fared with number , which though wonderfull in it selfe , and sufficiently magnifyable from its demonstrable affections , hath yet received adjections of admiration from the multiplying conceits of men , and stands laden with additions which its equity will not admit . And so perhaps hath it happened unto the number 7. and 9. which multiplyed into themselves doe make up 63. commonly esteemed the great Climactericall of our lives ; for the dayes of men are usually cast up by septenaries , and every seventh yeare conceived to carry some altering character with it , either in the temper of body , minde , or both ; but among all other , three are most remarkable , that is 7. times 7. or forty nine , 9. times 9. or eighty one , and 7. times 9. or the yeare of sixty three ; which is conceived to carry with it , the most considerable fatality , and consisting of both the other numbers was apprehended to comprise the vertue of either , is therefore expected and entertained with feare , and esteemed a favour of fate to passe it over ; which notwithstanding many suspect to be but a Panick terrour , and men to feare they justly know not what ; and for my owne part , to speake indifferently , I finde no satisfaction , nor any sufficiency in the received grounds to establish a rationall feare . Now herein to omit Astrologicall considerations ( which are but rarely introduced ) the popular foundation whereby it hath continued is first , the extraordinary power and secret vertue conceived to attend these numbers , whereof we must confesse there have not wanted not onely especiall commendations , but very singular conceptions . Among Philosophers , Pythagoras seemes to have played the leading part , which was long after continued by his disciples , and the Italicke Schoole , the Philosophy of Plato , and most of the Platonists abound in numerall considerations ; above all Philo the learned Jew , hath acted this part even to superstition , bestowing divers pages in summing up every thing which might advantage this number : All which notwithstanding when a serious Reader shall perpend , hee will hardly finde any thing that may convince his judgement or any further perswade , then the lenity of his belief , or prejudgement of reason inclineth . For first , not only the number of 7 and 9 from considerations abstruse have been extolled by most , but all or most of the other digits have been as mystically applauded by many ; or the number of one and three have not been only admired by the heathens , but from adorable grounds , the untiy of God , and mystery of the Trinity admired by many Christians . The number of foure stands much admired not only in the quaternity of the Elements , which are the principles of bodies , but in the letters of the name of God , which in the Greeke , Arabian , Persian , Hebrew , and Aegyptian , consisteth of that number ; and was so venerable among the Pythagoreans , that they swore by the number foure . That of six hath found many leaves in its favour , not only for the dayes of the Creation , but its naturall consideration , as being a perfect number , and the first that is compleated by its parts ; that is , the sixt , the half , and the third , 1. 2. 3. which drawn● into a sum make six : The number of ten hath been as highly extolled , as containing even , odde , long and plaine , quadrate and cubicall numbers ; and Aristotle observed with admiration , that Barbarians as well as Greeks , did use a numeration unto Ten ; which being so generall was not to be judged casuall , but to have a foundation in nature : So that only 7 and 9 ▪ but all the rest have had their Elogies , as may be observed at large in Rhodiginus , and in severall Writers since : every one extolling number , according to his subject , & as it advantaged the present discourse in hand . Again , they have been commended not only from pretended grounds in na●ure , but from artificiall , casuall , or fabulous foundations ; so have some endeavoured to advance their admiration , from the 9 Muses , from ●he 7 Wonde●s of the Wo●ld , and from the 7 gates of Thebes , in that 7 Ci●ies contended for Homer , in that there are 7 stars in Ursa minor , and 7 in Charles wayne or Plaust●um of Ursa major ; wherein indeed al●hough the ground be naturall , yet either from constellations or their rema●kable parts , there is the like occasion to commend any other ●umber ; the number 5 from the starres in Sagitta , 3 from the girdle of O●i●n , and 4 ●●om Equiculus , Crusero , or the feet of the Centaure ; yet are ●uch as these clapt in by very good Authors , and some not omit●●d by Philo. N●r ar● th●y only ex●olled from Arbitrary and Poeticall grounds , but f●om ●o●●dations and principles either false or dubious : That wom●n are m●nst●uant and men pubescent at the year of twice seven , is accounted a punctuall truth ; which period n●verthelesse we dare not precisely dete●mine , as having observed a variation and latitude in most , agr●e●bly unto the heat of clime or temper ; men arising variously unto virility , according to the activity of causes that promote it , Sanguis menstruosus ad diem ut plurimum , septimum durat , saith Philo ; wh●ch notwithstanding is repugnant unto experience , and the doctrine of Hippocrates , who in his booke , de diaeta plainly affirmeth , it is thus but with few women , and onely such as abound with pituitous and watery humors . I● is further conceived to receive addition , in that there are 7 heads of Nyle , but we have made manifest elsewhere that by the description of Geographers they have beene sometime more , and are at present ●ewer . In that there were 7 wise men of Greece ; which though it be generally received , yet having enquired into the verity thereof , we cannot so readily determ●ne it ; for in the life of Thales who was accounted in that number , Diogenes La●rtius plainly saith Magna de corum numero discordia est , some holding but foure , some ten , others twelve , and none agreeing in their names , though according in their number . In that there are just seven Planets or errant Starres in the lower orbs of heaven ▪ but it is now demonstrable unto sense , that there are many more , as Galileo hath declared in his Nuncius Sydereus ; that is two more in the orbe of Saturne , and no lesse then foure more in the sphere of Jupiter : and the like may be said of the Pleiades or 7 Starres , which are also introduced to magnifie this number ; for whereas scarce discerning six . we account them 7 , by his relation in the same booke , there are no lesse then forty . That the heavens are encompassed with 7 circles , is also the allegation of Philo ; which are in his account , The Artick , Antartick , the Summer and Winter Tropicks , the Aequator , Zodiack and the milky circle , whereas by Astronomers they are received in greater number ; for though we leave out the Lacteous circle ( which Aratus , Geminus , and Proclus out of him hath numbred among the rest ) yet are there more by foure then Philo mentions , that is , the Horizon , Meridian and both the Colures ▪ circles very considerable and generally delivered , not only by Ptolomie and the Astronomers since his time , but such as flourished long before , as Hipparchus and Eudoxus : So that for ought I know , if it make for our purpose , or advance the theme in hand , with equall liberty , we may affirme there were 7 Sybills , or but 7 signes in the Zodiack circle of heaven . That verse in Virgill translated out of Homer , O terque quaterque beati ; that is , as men will have it 7 times happy hath much advanced this number in criticall apprehensions ; yet is not this construction so indubitably to be received , as not at all to be questioned : for though Rhodiginus , Beroaldus & others from the authority of Macrobius so interpret it , yet Servius the best of his Comments conceives no more thereby then a finite number for indefinite , and that no more is implied then often happy . Strabo the ancientest of them all , in the first of his Geography conceives no more by this expression in Homer , then a full and excessive expression ; whereas in common phrase and received language hee should have tearmed them thrice happy , herein exceeding that number he called them foure times happy that is more then thrice ; and this he illustrates by the like expression of Homer in the speech of Circe , who to expresse the dread and terrour of the Ocean , sticks not unto the common forme of speech in the strict account of its reciprocations , but largely speaking saith , it ebbes and ●lows no lesse then thrice a day , terque die revomit fluctus , iterumque resorbet ; and so when ' ●is said by Horace , faelices ter & amplius , the exposition is sufficient , if we conceive no more then the letter fairely beareth , that is , foure times , or indefinitly more then thrice . But the maine considerations which most set of this number are observations drawne from the motions of the Moone , supposed to bee measured by sevens ; and the criticall or decretory dayes dependent on that number . As for the motion of the Moon , though we grant it to be measured by sevens , yet will not this advance the same before its fellow numbers ; for hereby the motion of others are not measured , the fixed Starres by many thousand yeares , the Sunne by 365. dayes , the superiour Planets by more , the inferiour by somewhat lesse : and if we consider the revolution of the first Moveable , & the daily motion from East to West , common unto all the orbs , we shall find it measured by another number ; for being performed in four & twenty hours , it is made up of 4 times 6 : and this is the measure and standard of other parts of time , of months , of years , Olympiades , Lustres , Indictions , Cycles , Jubilies , &c. Againe , months are not onely Lunary , and measured by the Moon , but also Solary , and determined by the motion of the Sun , that is , the space wherein the Sun doth passe 30. degrees of the Eccliptick ; by this month Hippocrates computed the time of the Infants gestation in the wombe , for 9. times 30. that is , 270. dayes , or compleat 9. months make up forty weeks the common compute of women , and this is to be understood in his booke De octimestripartu , when he saith , 2. dayes makes the fifteenth , and 3. the tenth part of a month ; this was the month of the ancient Hebrewes before their departure out of Aegypt ; and hereby the compute will fall out right , and the account concurre , when in one place it is said , the waters of the flood prevayled an hundred and fifty dayes , and in another it is delivered , that they prevailed from the seventeenth day of the second month , unto the seventeenth day of the seventh : and as for weeks , although in regard of their Sabboths they were observed by the Hebrewes , yet is it not apparent , the ancient Greeks , or Romans used any , but had another division of their months into Ides , Nones , and Calends . Moreover , months howsoever taken are not exactly divisible into septuaries or weeks , which fully containe seven dayes , whereof foure times do make compleatly twenty eight ; for , beside the usuall or Calendary month , there are but foure considerable , that is , the month of Peragration , of Apparition , of Consecution , and the medicall or Decretoriall month , whereof some come short , others exceed this account . A month of Peragration , is the time of the Moones revolution from any part of the Zodiack , unto the same againe , and this containeth but 27. dayes , and about 8. howres , which commeth short to compleat the septenary account . The month of Consecution , or as some will terme it , of Progression , is the space betweene one conjunction of the Moon with the Sun unto another , and this containeth 29. dayes and an halfe ; for the Moone returning unto the same point wherein it was kindled by the Sun , and not finding it there againe , ( for in the meane time , by its proper motion it hath passed through 2. signes ) it followeth after , and attaines the Sun in the space of 2. dayes , and 4. howres more , which added unto the account of Peragration , makes 29. dayes and an halfe ; so that this month exceedeth the latitude of Septenaries , and the fourth part compr●hendeth more then 7. dayes . A month of Apparition , is the space wherein the Moone appeareth , ( deducting three dayes wherein it commonly disappeareth ; and being in combustion with the Sun , is presumed of lesse activity ) and this containeth but 26. dayes , and 12. howres . The Medicall month not much exceedeth this , consisting of 26. dayes , and 22. howres , and it made up out of all the other months ; for if out of 29. and an halfe , the month of Consecution , we deduct 3. dayes of disappearance , there will remaine the month of Apparition 26. dayes , and 12. howres , whereto if wee adde 27. dayes and 8. howres , the month of Peragration , there will arise 53. dayes and 10. howres , which divided by 2. makes 26. dayes and 22. howres , called by Physitians the medicall month ; introduced by Galen against Archigenes , for the better compute of Decretory or Criticall dayes . As for criticall dayes , ( such I meane wherein upon a decertation betweene the disease and nature , there ensueth a sensible alteration , either to life , or death ) the reasons thereof are rather deduced from Astrology , then Arithmetick ; for accounting from the beginning of the disease , and reckoning on unto the seventh day , the Moone will be in a Tetragonall or Quadrate aspect , that is , 4. signes removed from that wherein the disease began ; in the 14. day it will bee in an opposite aspect , and at the end of the third septenary Tetragonall againe , as will most graphically appeare in the figures of Astrologers , especially Lucas Gauricus , De diebus decretoriis . Againe , ( beside that computing by the medicall month the first hebdomade or septenary consists of 6. dayes , 17. howres and an halfe , the second happeth in 13. dayes and eleven howres , and the third but in the twentieth naturall day ) what Galen first , and Aben-Ezra since observed in his Tract of Criticall dayes , in regard of Eccentricity and the Epicycle or lesser orbe wherein it moveth , the motion of the Moone is various and unequall , whereby the criticall account must also vary : for though its middle motion be equall , and of 13. degrees , yet in the other it moveth sometimes fifteene , sometimes lesse then twelve ; for moving in the upper part of its orbe , it performeth its motion more slowly then in the lower , insomuch that being at the height it arriveth at the Tetragonall and opposite signes sooner , and the Criticall day will be in 6. and 13. and being at the lowest , the criticall account will be out of the latitude of 7. nor happen before the 8. or ninth day , which are considerations not to be neglected in the compute of decretory dayes , and manifestly declare that other numbers must have a respect here in as well as 7. and fourteene . Lastly , some things to this intent are deduced from holy Scripture ; thus is the yeare of Jubilie introduced to magnifie this number , as being a yeare made out of 7. times 7. wherein notwithstanding there may be a misapprehension ; for this ariseth not from 7. times 7. that is , 49. but was observed the fiftieth yeare , as is expressed , Levit. 25. And you shall hallow the fiftieth yeare , a Jubilie shall that fiftieth yeare be unto you ; answerable whereto is the exposition of the Jews themselves , as is delivered by Ben-maimon , that is , the yeare of Jubilie commeth not into the account of the years of 7. but the forty ninth is the Release , and the fiftieth the yeare of Jubilie . Thus is it also esteemed no small advancement unto this number , that the Genealogy of our Saviour is summed up by 14. that is , this number doubled , according as is expressed , Mat. 1. So all the generations from Abraham to David are foureteene generations , and from David unto the carrying away into Babylon , are foureteene generations , and from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ , are fourteene generations , which neverthelesse must not be strictly understood as numerall relations require ; for from David unto Jeconiah are accounted by Matthew but 14. generations , whereas according to the exact account in the history of Kings , there were at least 17. and 3. in this account , that is , Ahazias , Joas , and Amazias are left out : for so it is delivered by the Evangelist ; And Joram begat Ozias , whereas in the Regall genealogy there are 3. successions betweene , for Ozias or Uzziah , was the son of Amazias , Amazias of Joas , Joas of Azariah , and Azariah of Joram , so that in strict account Joram was the Abavus or grandfather twice removed , and not the father of Ozias , and these omitted descents made a very considerable measure of time , in the Royall chronology of Judah ; for though Azariah reigned but one yeare , yet Joas reigned forty , and Amazias no lesse then nine and twenty : However therefore these were delivered by the Evangelist , and carry no doubt an incontroulable conformity unto the intention of his delivery , yet are they not appliable unto precise numerality , nor strictly to be drawne unto the rigid test of numbers . Lastly , though many things have beene delivered by Authors concerning number , and they transferred unto the advantage of their nature , yet are they oftimes otherwise to be understood , then as they are vulgarly received in active and causall considerations ; they being many times delivered Hieroglyphically metaphorically , illustratively , and not with reference unto action , or causality . True it is , that God made all things in number , weight , and measure , yet nothing by them or through the efficacy of either ; Indeed our dayes , actions , and motions being measured by time ( which is but motion measured ) what ever is observable in any , falls under the account of some number ; which notwithstanding cannot be denominated the cause of those events ; and so doe we injustly assigne the power of Action even unto Time it self , nor doe they speake properly who say that Time consumeth all things ; for Time is not effective , nor are bodies destroyed by it , but from the action and passion of their Elements in it , whose account it onely affordeth , and measuring out their motion , informes us in their periods and termes of their duration , rather then effecteth , or physically produceth the same . A second consideration which promoteth this opinion , are confirmations drawne from Writers , who have made observations or set downe favourable reasons for this climacteriall yeare ; so have Henricus Ranzovius , Baptista Codr●nchus , and Levinus Lemnius much confirmed the same ; but above all , that memorable Letter of Augustus sent unto his Nephew Caius , wherein he encourageth him to celebrate his nativitie , for he had now escaped 63. the great Climactericall and dangerous yeare unto man ; which notwithstanding rightly perpended , it can be no singula●ity to question it , nor any new Paradox to deny it . For fi●st it is implicitely , and upon consequence denyed by Aristotle in his Politicks , in that discourse against Plato , who measured the vicissitude and mutation of States , by a periodicall fatality of number : Ptolomie that famous M●thematician plainly saith , he will not deliver his doctrines by p●rts and numbers which are ineffectuall , and have not the nature of causes ; now by these numbers saith Rhodiginus and Mirandula , he implyeth Climactericall years , that is , septenaries , and novenaries set downe by the bare obse●vation of numbers : Censori●us an Author of great authority , and sufficient antiquitie , speakes yet more amply in his booke De die Natali , wherein expr●sly treating of Climactericall dayes , hee thus delivereth himselfe : Some maintaine that 7. times 7. that is , 49. is most dangerous of any other , and this is the most generall opinion , others unto 7. times 7. adde 9. times 9. that is , the yeare of 81. both which consisting of square and quadrate numbers , were thought by Plato and others to bee of great consideration ; as for this year of 63. or 7. times 9. though some esteeme it of most danger , yet do I conceive it lesse dangerous then the other ; for though it containeth both numbers above named , that is , 7. and 9. yet neither of them square or quadrate , and as it is different from them both , so is it not potent in either : Nor is this yeare remarkable in the death of many famous men . I finde indeed that Aristotle dyed this yeare , but hee by the vigour of his minde , a long time sustained a naturall infirmitie of stomack , that it was a greater wonder he attained unto 63. then that he lived no longer : The Psalme of Moses hath mentioned a yeare of danger differing from all these : and that is ten times 7. or seventie ; for so it is said , The dayes of Man are threescore and ten ; and the very same is affirmed by Solon , as Herodotus relates in a speech of his unto C●aesus , Ego annis septuaginta humanae vitae modum definio : and surely that yeare most be of greatest danger , which is the Period of all the rest , and ●ewest safely passe thorow that , which is set as a bound for few or none to passe ; and therefore the consent of elder times , setling their conceits upon Climacters , not onely differing from this of ours , but an another , though severall nations and ages do ●ancy unto themselves different years of danger , yet every one expects the same event , and constant veritie in either . Againe , though Varro divided the dayes of man into five portions , Hippocrates into 7. and Solon into ten ; yet probably their divisions were to be received with latitude , and their considerations not strictly to be confined unto their last unities : So when Varro extendeth P●eritia unto 15. Adolescentia unto 30. Iuventus unto 35. there is a large latitude betweene the termes or Periods of compute , and the veritie holds good in the accidents of any yeeres betweene them : So when Hippocrates divideth our life into 7. degrees or stages , and maketh the end of the first 7. of the second 14. of the third 28. of the fourth 35. of the fift 47. of the sixt 56. and of the seventh , the last yeare when ever it happeneth ; herein we may observe he maketh not his divisions precisely by 7. and 9. and omits the great Climactericall ; beside there is between every one at least the latitude of 7. yeares , in which space or intervall , that is either in the third or fourth yeere , what ever falleth out is equally verified of the whole degree , as though it had happened in the seventh . Solon divided it into ten Septenaries , because in every one thereof , a man received some sensible mutation , in the first is Dedentition or falling of teeth : in the second Pubescence , in the third the beard groweth , in the fourth strength prevailes , in the fift maturitie for issue ; in the sixth Moderation of appetite , in the seventh , Prud●nce , &c. Now herein there is a tolerable latitude , and though the division proceed by 7 yet is not the totall veritie to be restrained unto the last year , nor constantly to be expected the beard should be compleat at 21. or wisedome acquired just in 49. and thus also though 7. times 9. containe one of those septenaries , and doth also happen in our declining yeares , yet might the events thereof be imputed unto the whole septenarie ; and be more reasonably entertained with some latitude , then strictly reduced unto the last number , or all the accidents from 56. imputed unto 63. Thirdly , although this opinion many seeme confirmed by observation , and men may say it hath been so observed , yet we speake also upon experience , and doe beleeve that men from observation will collect no satisfaction : that other yeares may be taken against it , especially if they have the advantage to precede it ; as sixty againe 63. and 63. again 66. for fewer attaine to the latter then the former ; and so surely in the first septenarie doe most die , and probably also in the very f●●st yeare , for all that ever lived were in the account of that yeare ; beside the infirmities that attend it are so many , and the body that receives them so confirmed , we scarce count any alive that is not past it . Franciscus Paduanius in his worke De catena temporis , discoursing of the great Climactericall , attempts a numeration of eminent men , who dyed in that yeare ; but in so small a number , as not sufficient to make a considerable Induction ; he mentioneth but foure , Diogenes Cynicus , Dionysius Heracleoticus , Xenocrates Platonicus , and Plato : as for Dionysius , as Censorinus witnesseth , hee famished himselfe in the 82. yeare of his life ; Xenocrates by the testimony of Laertius fell into a cauldron , and dyed the same yeare ; and Diogenes the Cynicke by the same testimony lived almost unto ninetie : The date of Platoes death is not exactly agreed on , but all dissent from this which he determineth ; Neanthes in Laertius extendeth his dayes unto 84. Suidas unto 82. but Hermippus defineth his death in 81. and this account seemeth most exact ; for if , as hee delivereth , Plato was borne in the 88. Olympiade , and dyed in the first yeare of the 108. the account will not surpasse the year of 81. and so in his death he verified the opinion of his life , and of the life of man , whose Period , as Censorinus recordeth , he placed in the Quadrate of 9. or 9. times 9. that is , 81. and therefore as Seneca delivereth , the Magicians at Athens did sacrifice unto him , as declaring in his death somewhat above humanity , because he dyed in the day of his nativity , and without deduction justly accomplished the year of eighty one . Bodine I confesse delivers a larger list of men that died in this yeare , whose words in his methode o● History are these , Moriuntur innumerabiles anno sexagesimotertio , Aristoteles , Chrysippus , Bocatius , Bernardus , Erasmus , Lutherus , Melancthon , Sylvius , Alexander , Jacobus Sturmius , Nicolaus Cusanus , Thomas Linacer , codem anno Cicero caesus est : wherein beside that it were no difficult point to make a larger Catalogue of memorable persons that dyed in other yeares , wee cannot but doubt the verity of his Induction : as for Silvius and Alexander , which of that name he meaneth I know not ; but for Chrysippus by the testimony of Laertius , hee dyed in the 73. year , Bocatius in the 62. Linacer the 64. and Erasmus exceeded 7● . as Paulus Jovius hath delivered in his Elogie of learned men ; and as for Cicero , as Plutarch in his life affirmeth , he was slain in the year of 64. and therefore sure the question is hard set , and we have no easie reason to doubt , when great and entire Authors shall introduce injustifiable examples , and authorize their assertions by what is not authenticall . Fourthly , they which proceed upon strict numerations , and will by such regular and determined wayes measure out the lives of men , and periodically define the alterations of their tempers ; conceive a regularity in mutations , with an equalitie in constitutions , and forget that variety which Physitians therein discover : For seeing we affirm that women doe naturally grow old before men , that the cholerick fall short in longaevitie of the sanguine , that there is senium ante senectutem , and many grow old before they arive at age ; we cannot ●o reasonably affixe unto them all one common point of danger , but should rather assigne a respective fatality unto each : which is concordant unto the doctrine of the numerists , and such as maintaine this opinion : for they affirme that one number respecteth men , another women , as Bodin explaining that of Seneca , Septimus quisque annus aetati signum imprimit , subjoynes ▪ hoc de maribus dictum oportuit , hoc primum intueri licet , perfectum numerum , id est saextum faeminas , septenarium mores immutare . Fiftly , since we esteeme this opinion to have some ground in nature , and that nine times seven revolutions of the Sunne , imprints a dangerous Character on such as arive unto it ; it will leave some doubt behinde , in what subjection hereunto were the lives of our forefathers presently after the flood , and more especially before it , who attaining unto 8. or 900. yeares , had not their Climacters computable by digits , or as we doe account them ; for the great Climactericall was past unto them before they begat children , or gave any Testimony of their virilitie ; for we read not that any begat children before the age of sixtie five , and this may also afford a hint to enquire , what are the Climacters of other animated creatures , whereof the lives of some attaine not so farre as this of ours , and that of others extends a considerable space beyond . Lastly , the imperfect accounts that men have kept of time , and the difference thereof both in the same and divers common wealths , will much distract the certainty of this assertion ; for though there were a fatality in this yeare , yet divers were , and others might bee out in their account , aberring severall wayes from the true and just compute , and calling that one yeare , which perhaps might be another . For first they might be out in the commencement or beginning of their accoūt , for every man is many moneths elder then he computeth ; for although we begin the same from our nativitie , and conceive that no arbitrary , but naturall terme of compute , yet for the duration of life , or existence , wee participate in the wombe the usuall distinctions of time , and are not to bee exempted from the account of age and life , where we are subject to diseases , and often suffer death ; and therefore Pythagoras , Hippocrates , Diocles , Avicenna and others , have set upon us , numerall relations and temporall considerations in the wombe ; not only affirming the birth of the seventh moneth to be vitall , that of the eighth mortall , but the progression thereto to be measured by rule , and to hold a proportion unto motion and formation ; as what receiveth motion in the seventh , is perfected in the Triplicities ; that is the time of conformation unto motion is double , and that from motion unto the birth , treble ; So what is formed the 35. day is moved the seaventy , and borne the 210. day ; and therefore if any invisible causalitie there be , that after so many yeares doth ●vidence it selfe at 63. it will be questionable whether its activitie onely set out at our nativitie , and begin not rather in the womb , wherein we place the like considerations , which doth not only entangle this assertion , but hath already embroiled the endeavours of Astrology in the erection of Schemes , and the judgement of death , or diseases ; for being not incontroulably determined , at what time to beging , whether at conception , animation , or exclusion , ( it being indifferent unto the influence of heaven to begin at either ) they have invented another way , that is , to beginne ab H●ra quaestionis , as Haly , Messahallach , Ganivetus , and Guido Bonatus have delivered . Againe , in regard of the measure of time by months and years , there will ●e no small difficulty , and if we shall strictly consider it , many have been and still may bee mistaken ; for neither the motion of the Moone , whereby months are computed , nor of the Sunne whereby yeares are accounted consisteth of whole numbers , but admits of fractions , and broken parts , as we have declared of the Moone . That of the Sunne consisteth of 365. dayes , and almost 6 houres , that is wanting eleven minutes ; which 6 houres omitted , or not taken notice of , will in processe of time largely deprave the compute ; and this is the occasion of the Bissextile of leapyeare , which was not observed in all times , nor punctually in all Common-wealths ; so that in 63. yeares there may be lost almost 18. dayes , omitting the intercalation of one day every fourth yeare , allowed for this quadrant , or 6 houres supernumerary : and though the same were observed , yet to speake strictly a man may be somewhat out in the account of his age at 63. for although every fourth yeare we insert one day , and so fetch up the quadrant , yet those eleven minutes whereby the yeare comes short of perfect 6 houres , will in the circuit of those yeares arise unto certaine houres , and in a larger progression of time unto certaine dayes , whereof at present wee finde experience in the Calender we observe ; for the Julian yeare of 365. dayes being eleven minutes larger then the annuall revolution of the Sunne , there will arise an anticipation in the Aequinoxes , and as Junctinus computeth in every 136. yeare they will anticipate almost one day ; and therefore those ancient men and Nestors of old times , which yearly observed their nativities , might be mistaken in the day ; nor that to be construed without a graine of Salt , which is delivered by Moses in the Booke of Exodus , At the end of foure hundred yeares , even the selfe same day , all the hoast of Israell went out of the land of Aegypt ; for in that space of time the Equinoxes had anticipated , and the eleven minutes had amounted far above a day ; and this compute rightly considered will fall fouler on them who cast up the lives of Kingdomes , and summe up their duration by particular numbers as Plato first began , and some have endeavoured since by perfect and sphericall numbers by the square and cube of 7 and 9 and 12 , the great number of Plato : wherein indeed Bodine hath attempted a particular enumeration , whereby notwithstanding beside the mistakes committible in the solary compute of yeares , the difference of Chronologie disturbes the satisfaction and quiet of his computes , some adding , others detracting , and few punctually according in any one yeare , whereby indeed such accounts should be made up , for the variation in one unity destroyes the totall illation . Thirdly , the compute may be unjust not only in a strict acception , or few dayes or houres , but in the latitude also of some yeares , and this may happen from the different compute of yeares in divers Nations , and even such as did maintaine the most probable way of account , their yeare being not only different from one another , but the civill and common account disagreeing much from the naturall yeare , whereon the consideration is founded : Thus from the testimony of Herodotus , Censorinus and others , the Greeks observed the Lunary yeare , that is , twelve revolutions of the Moone 354. dayes , but the Aegyptians , and many others adhered unto the Solary account , that is , 365. dayes , that is eleven dayes longer ; now hereby the account of the one would very much exceed the other : A man in the one would account himselfe 63. when one in the other would thinke himselfe but 61. and so although their nativities were under the same houre , yet did they at different yeares believe the verity of that which both esteemed affixed and certaine unto one : The like mistake there is in a tradition of our dayes ; men conceiving a peculiar danger in the beginning dayes of May , which are set out as a fatall period unto consumptions and Cronicall diseases ; wherein notwithstanding w● compute by Calenders , not only different from our ancestors , but one another , the compute of the one anticipating that of the other ; so that while wee are in Aprill , others begin May , and the danger is past unto one , while it beginneth with another . Fourthly , men were not only out in the number of some dayes , the latitude of a few yeares , but might be wide by whole Olympiades and divers Decades of yeares ; for as Censorinus relateth , the ancient Arcadians observed a yeare of three months , the Carians of six , the Iberians of foure ; and as Diodorus and Xenophon , de Aequivocis alleadgeth , the ancient Aegyptians have used a yeare of three , two , and one month , so that the Climactericall was not only different unto those Nations , but unreasonably distant from ours ; for 63. will passe in their account , before they arive so high as ten in ours . Nor if we survey the account of Rome it selfe , may we doubt they were mistaken , and if they feared climactericall yeares might erre in their numeration ; for the civill yeare whereof the people took notice , did sometime come short , and sometimes exceed the naturall ; for as it appeares by Varro , Suetonius , and Censorinus , their yeare consisted first of ten months which comprehended by 304. dayes , that is 61. lesse then ours containeth ; after by Numa or Tarquine from a superstitious conceit of impariety were added 51. dayes , which made 355. one day more then twelve revolutions of the Moone ; and thus a long time it continued , the civill compute exceeding the naturall ; the correction whereof , and the due ordering of the leap-yeare was referred unto the Pontifices , who either upon favour or malice , that some might continue their offices a longer or shorter time , or from the magnitude of the yeare that men might bee advantaged or endamaged in their contracts , by arbitrary intercalations they depraved the whole account ; of this abuse Cicero accused Verres , which at last proceeded so farre that when Julius Caesar came unto that office before the redresse hereof he was faine to insert two intercalary months unto November and December , when he had already inserted 23. dayes unto February ; so that that year consisted of 445. dayes ; a quarter of a year longer then that we observe , and though at the last the year was reformed , yet in the meane time they might be out , wherein notwithstanding they summed up Climactericall observations . Lastly , one way more there may be of mistake , and that not unusuall among us , grounded upon a double compute of the yeare ; the one beginning from the 25. of March , the other from the day of our birth unto the same againe , which is the naturall account : Now hereupon many men doe frequently miscast their dayes ; for in their age they diduce the account not from the day of their birth , but the yeare of our Lord , wherein they were borne ; so a man that was borne in January , 1582. if hee live to fall sicke in the latter end of March , 2645. will summe up his age , and say I am now 63. and in my Climactericall and dangerous yeare , for I was borne in the yeare 1582. and now it is 1645. whereas indeed he wanteth many months of that yeare , con●idering the true and naturall account unto his birth , and accounteth two months for a year : and though the length of time and accumulation of yeares doe render the mistake insensible , yet is it all one , as if one borne in January 1644. should be accounted a yeare old the 25. of March , 1645. All which perpended , it may be easily perceived with what insecu●ity of truth we adhere unto this opinion , ascribing not only effects depending on the naturall period of time unto arbitrary calculations , and such as vary at pleasure , but confirming our tenents by the uncertaine account of others and our selves ; there being no positive or indisputeable ground where to begin our compute , that if there were , men might and have been severall wayes mistaken , the best in some latitude , others in greater , according to the different compute of divers states , the short and irreconcilable yeares of some , the exceeding error in the naturall frame of others , and the lapses and false deductions of ordinary accountants in most . CHAP. XIII . Of the Canic●lar or Dogdayes . VVHereof to speake distinctly : among the Southerne Constellations two there are which beare the name of the Dog ; the one in 16. degrees of latitude , containing on the left thigh a Star of the first magnitude , usually called Procyon or Ant●canis , because say some it riseth before the other ; which if truly understood , must be restrained unto those habitations , who have elevation of pole above thirty two degrees ; mention thereof there is in Horace , who seemes to mistake or confound the one with the other ; and after him in Galen , who is willing the remarkablest starre of the other should be called by this name , because it is the first that ariseth in the constellation ; which notwithstanding , to speake strictly , it is not , unlesse we except one of the third magnitude in the right paw in his owne and our elevation , and two more on his head in and beyond the degree of sixty ; it is also called Canis min●r , though not canicula , by which diminitive is meant the greater Dog-star : A second and more considerable one there is , and neighbour unto the other in 40. degrees of Latitude , containing 18. starres , whereof that in his mouth of the first magnitude the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latines Canis major , and wee emphatically the Dog-Starre . Now from the rising of this starre not cosmically , that is with the Sun , but Heliacally , that is , its emersion from the rayes of the Sunne , the Ancients computed their canicular dayes ; concerning which there generally passeth an opinion , that during those dayes , all medication or use of Physick is to be declined , and the cure committed unto Nature , and therefore as though there were any feriation in nature or justitiums imaginable in professions , whose subject is naturall , and under no intermissive , but constant way of mutation ; this season is commonly termed the Physitians vacation , and stands so received by most men : which conceit however generall , is not onely erroneous , but unnaturall , and subsisting upon foundations either false , uncertaine , mistaken , or misapplied , deserves not of mankinde that indubitable assent it findeth . For first , which seemes to be the ground of this assertion , and not to be drawne into question , that is , the magnified quality of this Starre conceived to cause or intend the heat of this season , whereby these dayes become more observable then the rest , we finde that wiser Antiquity was not of this opinion , which seven hundred yeares agoe was as a vulgar error rejected by Geminus , a learned Mathematician in his Elements of Astronomy ; wherein he plainly affirmeth , that common opinion made that a cause , which was at first observed but as a sign . The rising & setting both of this Star & others being observed by the Ancients , to denote & testifie certain points of mutation , rather then conceived to induce or effect the same ; For our forefathers , saith he , observing the course of the Sun , and marking certaine mutations to happen in his progresse through particular parts of the Zodiack , they registred and set them downe in their Parapegmes , that is , certaine Astronomicall Canons , as Rhodiginus out of Vitruvius interprets it ; and being not able to designe these times by dayes , months , or yeares , ( the compute thereof , and the beginning of the yeare being different , according unto different Nations ) they thought best to settle a generall account unto all , and to determine these alterations by some known and invariable signes ; and such did they conceave the rising and setting of the fixed Stars ; not ascribing thereto any part of causality , but notice and signification ; and thus much seemes implyed in that expression of Homer , when speakeing of the Dog-star , he concludeth — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Malum autem signum est ; the same as Petavius observeth , is implyed in the word of P●olomy , and the Ancients , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , of the signification of star●es . The terme of Scripture also favours it , as that of Isaiah , Nolite timere à signis coeli , and that in Genesis , Vt sint in signa & tempora : Let there be lights in the firmament , and let them be for signes and for seasons . But if all were silent , Galen hath explained this point unto the life , who expounding the reason why Hippocrates declared the affections of the yeare by the rising and setting of stars , it was saith he , because he would proceed on signes and principles best knowne unto all Nations ; and upon his words , in the first of the Epidemicks , In Thaso Autumno circa Equinoxium & subvirgilias pluviae erant multae , he thus enlargeth : I● ( saith he ) the same compute of times and months were observed by all Nations , Hippocrates had never made any mention either of Arcturus , Pleiades , or the Dog-star , but would have plainely said , In Macedonia , in the month Dion , thus or thus was the ayre disposed ; but for as much as the month Dion is onely knowne unto the Macedonians , but obscure unto the Athenians , and other Nations , he found more generall distinctions of time , and instead of naming months , would usually say , at the Aequinox , the rising of the Pleiades , or the Dog-star : And by this way did the Ancients devide the seasons of the yeare , the Autumne , Winter , Spring , and Summer , by the rising of the Pleiades , denoting the beginning of Summer , and by that of the Dog-star , the declination thereof ; by this way Aristotle through all his bookes of Animals , distinguisheth their times of generation Latitancy , migration , sanity and venation ; and this were an allowable and generall way of compute , and still to be retained , were the site of the stars as inalterable , and their ascents as invariable as primitive Astronomy conceaved them : And therefore though Aristotle frequently mentioneth this starre , and particularly affirmeth that fishes in the Bosphorus are best to be catched from the arise of the Dog-starre , must we conceave the same a meere effect thereof ? Nor though Scaliger from hence be willing to inferre the efficacy of this starre , are wee induced hereto ; except because the same Philosopher affi●meth ; that Tunny is fat about the rising of the Pleiades , and departs upon Arcturus , or that most insects are latent , from the setting of the 7. starres ; except , I say , he give us also leave to inferre that these particular effects and alterations proceed from those stars , which were indeed but designations of such quarters and portions of the yeare , wherein the same were observed : Now what Pliny affirmeth of the Orix , that it seemeth to adore this star , and taketh notice thereof by voyce and sternutation , untill wee be better assured of its verity , wee shall not salve the sympathy . Secondly , what slender opinion the Ancients held of the efficacy of this starre is declarable from their compute ; for as Geminus affirmeth , and Petavius his learned Comment proveth , they began their account from its Heliacall emersion , and not its cosmicall ascent ; The cosmicall ascension of a starre we terme that , when it ariseth together with the Sun , or the same degree of the Ecliptick wherein the Sun abideth ; and that the ●eliacall , when a starre which before for the vicinity of the Sun was not visible , being further removed beginneth to appeare : for the annuall motion of the Snn from West to East being far swif●er then that of the fixed stars , he must of necessity leave them on the East whilst he hastneth forward , and obscureth others to the West : and so the Moone who performes its motion swifter then the Sun , ( as may be observed in their Conjunctions and E●●ipses ) gets Eastward out of his rayes , and appeares when the Sun is set ; if therefore the Dog-star had this effectuall heat which is ascribed unto it , it would afford best evidence thereof , and the season would be most ●ervent , when it ariseth in the probablest place of its activity , that is , the cosmicall ascent , for therein it ariseth with the Sun , and is included in the same irradiation : but the time observed by the Ancients was long after this ascent , and in the Heliacall emersion , when it becomes at greatest distance from the Sun , neither rising with it nor neere it ; and therefore , had they conceived any more then a bare signality in this Star , or ascribed the heat of the season thereunto , they would not have computed from its Heliacall ascent which was of inferiour efficacy , nor imputed the veh●mency of heat unto those points wherein it was more remisse , and where with lesse probability they might make out its action . Thirdly , although we derive the authority of these dayes from observations of the Ancients , yet are our computes very different , and such as confirme not each other , for whereas they observed it Heliacally , we observe it Cosmically ; for before it ariseth Heliacally unto our la●itude , the Summer is even at an end : Againe , we compute not onely from different ascents , but also from divers starres ; they from the greater Dog-star ▪ we from the lesser ; they from Orio●s , we from Cephalus hi● dog ; they from S●irius , we from Procyon ; for the beginning of the Dog-dayes with us is set downe the 19. of July , at which time the lesser Dog-star ariseth with the Sun , whereas the starre of the greater D●g ascendeth not untill about the 31. of July , in the 18. degree of Leo ; and the joynt compute by both is onely justifiable in the latitude of 30. degrees where both these starres arise together . So that their observations confirme not ours , nor ours theirs , but rather confute each other , computing from different foundations , and translating at pleasure the effects and power of one starre unto another . Fourthly , ( which is the Argument of Gem●●us ) were there any such effectuall heat in this starre , yet could it but weakly evidence the same in Summer , it being about 40. degrees distant from the Sun , and should rather manifest its warming power in the winter , when it remaines conjoyned with the Sun in its Hybernall conversion ; for about the 29. of October , and in the 16. of Sco●pius , and so againe in January the Sunne performes his revolution in the same parallell with the Dogge-starre ; Againe , if wee should impute the heat of this season , unto the cooperation of any starres with the Sunne , it seemes more favourable for our times , to ascribe the same unto the constellation of Leo ; where besides that the Sunne is in his proper house , it is conjoined with many starres , whereof two of the first magnitude , and in the 8 th of August is corporally conjoyned with Basiliscus , a starre of eminent name in Astrologie , and seated in the very Eclipticke . Fifthly , if all were granted , that observation and reason were also for it , and were it an undeniable truth that an effectuall se●vour proceeded from this starre ; yet would not the same determine the opinion now in question , it necessarily suffering such restrictions as take of generall illations ; for first in regard of different latitudes unto some , the ca●icular dayes are in the winter , as unto such as have no latitude , but live in a right Sphere that is under the Aequinoctiall line ; for unto them it a●iseth with the Sunne about the Tropicke of Cancer , which seas●● unto them is winter , and the Sunne remotest from them : nor ●ath the same position in the summer , that is , in the Aequinoctiall points any advantage from it ; for in the one point the Sunne is at the Meridian , before the Dogge-starre ariseth , in the other the starre is at the Meridian before the Sunne ascendeth . Some latitudes have no canicular dayes at all ; as namely all those which have more then 73. degrees of northerne Elevation , as the territory of Nova Zembla , part of Greenland and Tartarie ; for unto that habitation the Dogge-starre is invisible , and appeareth not above the Horizon . Unto such Latitudes as it ariseth , it carrieth a various and a very different respect ; unto some it ascendeth when Summer is over , whether we compute Heliacally or Cosmically ; for though unto Alexandria it ariseth in Cancer , it ariseth not unto Biarmia Cosmically before it bee in Virgo , and Heliacally about the Autum●all aequinox ; even unto the Latitude of 52. the efficacy thereof is not much considerable , whether we consider its ascent , Meridian altitude , or abode above the Horizon ; for it ariseth very late in the yeere , about the eighteenth of Leo , that is , the 31. of Iuly ; Of Meridian Altitude it hath but 23. degrees , so that it playes but obliquely upon us , and as the Sun doth about the 23. of January , and lastly his abode above the Horizon is not great ; for in the eighteenth of Leo , the 31. of Iuly , although they arise together , yet doth it set above 5. houres before the Sun , that is , before two of the clock , after which time we are more sensible of heat , then all the day before . Scondly , in regard of the variation of the longitude of the starres , we are to consider ( what the Ancients observed not ) that the site of the fixed starres is alterable , and that since elder times they have suffered a large and considerable variation of their longitudes ; the longitude of a starre to speake plainly , is its distance from the fi●st point of numeration toward the East , which first point unto the Ancients was the vernall aequinox ▪ Now by reason of their motion from West to E●st , they have very much varied from this point : The first starre of Aries in the time of Meton the Athenian was placed in the very intersection , which is now el●ngated and removed Eastward 28. degrees ; insomuch that now the signe of Aries possesseth the place of Taurus , and Taurus that of Gem●●i ; which variation of longitude must very much distract the opinion of the Dogge-starre , not onely in our dayes , but in times be●ore and after ; for since the world began it hath arisen in Taurus , and before it end may have its ascent in Virgo ; so that wee must place the canicular dayes , that is the hottest time of the year in the spring in the first Age , and in the Autumne in the ages to come . Thirdly , the starres have not onely varied their longitudes , whereby their ascents have altered ; but have also changed their declinations , whereby their rising at all , that is , their appearing hath varied . The longitude of a starre wee call its shortest distance from the Aequator . Now though the poles of the world and the Aequator be immoveable , yet because the starres in their proper motions , from West to East doe move upon the poles of the Eclipticke distant 23. degrees and an half 〈…〉 poles of the Aequator , and describe circles parallel not unto the Aequator , but the Eclipticke , they must be therfore sometimes nearer , ●ometimes removed further from the Aequator : All starres that have their distance from ●he Eclipticke Northward not more then 23. degrees a●d an halfe , which is the greatest distance of the Eclipticke from the Aequator , may in progression of time have declination Southward , and move beyond the Aequator : but if any starre hath just this distance of 23. and an halfe , as hath Cappella on the backe of E●icthonius , it may hereafter move under the Aequinoctiall , and the same will happen respectively unto starres which have declination Southward : and therefore many starres may be visible in our Hemisphere , which are not so at present , and many which are at present , shall take leave of our Horizon , and appeare unto Southerne habitations ; and therefore the time may come that the Dogge-starre may not be visible in our Horizon , and the time hath beene , when it hath not shewed it selfe unto our neighbour latitudes ; so that canicular dayes there have beene none nor shall be , yet certainely in all times some season of the yeare more notable hot then other . Lastly , wee multiply causes in vaine , for the reason hereof wee need not have recourse unto any starre but the Sunne and the continuitie of its action : For the Sunne ascending into the Northerne signes , begetteth first a temperate heat in the ayre , which by his approach unto the solstice he intendeth , and by continuation increaseth the same even upon declination ; for running over the same degrees again , that is in Leo , which hee hath done in Taurus , in July which he did in May , he augmenteth the heat in the later which he began in the first , and easily intendeth the same by continuation which was well promoted before : So is it observed that they which dwell between the Tropicks and the Aequator , have their second summer hotter and more maturative of fruits then the former : so we observe in the day ( which is a short yeer ) the greatest heat about two in the afternoone , when the Sunne is past the Meridian ( which is his diurnall Solstice ) and the same is evident from the Thermometer or observations of the weather-glasse ; so are the colds of the night sharper in the summer about two or three after midnight , and the frosts in winter stronger about those houres : so likewise in the yeare we observe the cold to augment , when the dayes begin to increase , though the Sunne be then ascensive , and returning from the winter Tropick , and therefore if wee rest not in this reason for the heat in the declining part of summer , we must discover freezing stars that may resolve the latter colds of winter , which who ever desires to invent , let him studie the starres of Andromeda , or the nearer constellation of Pegasus , which are about that time ascendent . It cannot therefore unto reasonable constructions seeme strange , or savour of singularity that we have examined this point , since the same hath beene already denyed by some , since the authoritie and observations of the Ancients rightly understood doe not confirme it , since our present computes are different from those of the Ancients , whereon notwithstanding they depend ; since there is reason against it , and if all were granted , yet must it be maintained with manifold restraints , farre otherwise then is received ; and lastly since from plaine and naturall principles , the doubt may be fairely salved , and not clapt up from petitionary foundations and principles unestablished . But that which chiefly promoted the consideration of these dayes , and medically advanced the same , was the doctrine of Hippocrates a Physition of such repute , that he received a testimony from a Christian , that might have beene given unto Christ : The first in his booke de Ae●e , Aquis , & locis , Syd●rum ortus . &c. That is , wee are to observe the rising of Starres , especially the Dogge-starre , Arcturus , and the setting of the Pleiades or seven Starres ; from whence notwithstanding wee cannot in generall inferre the efficacie of these Stars , or coefficacie particular in medications : probably expressing no more hereby then if hee should have plainely said , especiall notice wee are to take of the hottest time in Summer , of the beginning of Autumne and winter , for by the rising and setting of those starres were these times and seasons defined ; and therefore subjoynes this reason , Quoniam his temporibus morbi finiuntur , because at these times diseases have their ends , as Physitions well know , and hee else where affirmeth , that seasons determine diseases , beginning in their contraries , as the spring the diseases of Autumne , and the summer those of winter ; now ( what is very remarkable ) whereas in the same place he adviseth to observe the times of notable mutations , as the Aequinoxes , and the Solstices , and to decline Medication tenne dayes before and after , how precisely soever canicular cautions be considered , this is not observed by Physitions , nor taken notice of by the people . And indeed should we blindly obey the restraints both of Physitions and Astrologers , we should contract the liberty of our prescriptions , and confine the utility of Physicke unto a very few dayes ; for observing the Dogdayes , and as is expressed some dayes before , and likewise tenne dayes before , and after the Aequinoctiall and Solsticiall points , by this observation alone are exempted above an hundred dayes ; whereunto if we adde the two Aegyptian dayes in every moneth , the interlunary and pleniluary exemptions , the Eclipses of Sunne and Moone , conjunctions and oppositions Planeticall , the houses of Planets , and the site of the Luminaries under the signes , ( wherein some would induce a restraint of Purgation or Phlebotomy ) there would arise aboue an hundred more ; so that of the whole year the use of Physicke would not be secure much above a quarter ; now as we doe not strictly observe these dayes , so need we not the other , and although consideration bee made hereof , yet might wee preserve the nearer Indications , before those which are drawn from the time of the year , or other caelestial relation . The second Testimony is taken out of the last peece of his Age , and after the experience ( as some thinke ) of no lesse then an hundred years , and that is his booke of Aphorismes , or short and definitive determinations in Physicke ; the Aphorisme alleadged is this , sub Cane & ante Canem difficiles sunt purgationes ; sub Cane & Anticane , say some , including both the Dogstarres , but that cannot consist with the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , nor had that Criticisme been ever omitted by Galen ; now how true this sentence was in the mouth of Hippocrates , and with what restraint it must be understood , will readily appeare from the difference between us in circumstantiall relations . And first , concerning his time and Chronologie , he lived in the reigne of Artaxerxes Longimanus about the 82. Olympiade , 450. yeares before Christ , and from our times above two thousand . Now since that time ( as we have already declared ) the Starres have varied their longitudes , and having made large progressions from West to E●st , the time of the Dogstars ascent must also very much alter ; for it ariseth later now in the yeare , then it formerly did in the same latitude , and far later unto us who have a greater elevation ; for in the dayes of Hippocrates this Starre ascended in Cancer which now ariseth in Leo , and will in progression of time arise in Virgo ; and therefore in regard of the time wherein he lived , the Aphorisme was more considerable in his dayes then it is to us , or unto his country in ours . The place of his nativity was Coos , an Iland in the Myrtoan Sea , not far from Rhodes , described in Mappes by the name of Lango , and called by the Turkes who are masters thereof Stancora , according unto Ptolomie of Northerne latitude 36. degrees ; that he lived and writ in these parts , is not improbably collected from the Epistles that passed betwixt him and Artaxe●xes , as also between the Citizens of Abdera , and Coos , in the behalfe of Democritus ; which place being seated from our latitude of 52 , 16 degrees Southward , there will arise a different consideration , and we may much deceive our selves if we conforme the ascent of Starres in one place unto another , or conceive they arise the same day of the moneth in Coos and in England ; for as Petavius computes in the first Julian yeare , at Alexandria of la●itude 31. the Starre arose cosmically in the twelfe degree of Ca●cer , Heliacally the 26. by the compute of Geminus about this time at Rhodes of latitude 37. it ascended cosmically the 16 of Cancer , Heliacally the first of Leo ; and about that time at Rome of latitude 42. cosmically the 22. of Cancer and Heliacally the first of Leo , for unto places of greater latitude it ariseth ever later , so that in some latitudes the cosmicall ascent happeneth not before the twentieth degree of Virgo , ten dayes before the Autumnall Aequinox , and if they compute Heliacally after it in Libra . Againe , should we allow all , and only compute unto the latitude of Coos , yet would it not impose a totall omission of Physicke ; for if in the hottest season of that clime , all Physicke were to be declined , then surely in many other , none were to be used at any time whatsoever ; for unto many parts , not only in the Spring and Autumne , but also in the Winter the Sun is nearer , then unto the clime of Coos in the Summer . The third consideration concerneth purging medicines , which are at present far different from those implyed in this Aphorisme , and such as were commonly used by Hippocrates ; for three degrees wee make of purgative medicines : The first thereof is very benigne , nor far removed from the nature of Aliment , into which upon defect of working , it is oft times converted , and in this forme do we account Manna , Cassia , Tamarindes and many more , whereof we finde no mention in Hippocrates : the second is also gentle , having a familiarity with some humor , into which it is but converted if it faile of its operation ; of this sort are Aloe , Rhabarbe , Senna , &c. whereof also few or none were knowne unto Hippocrates : The third is of a violent and venemous quality , which frustrate of its action , assumes as it were the nature of poyson , such as are Scammoneum , Colocynthis , Elaterium , Euphorbium , Tithymallus , Laureola , Peplum , &c. of this sort it is manifest Hippocrates made use , even in Fevers , Pleurisies and Quinsies ; and that composition is very remarkable which is ascribed unto Diogenes in Aeius , that is of Pepper , Sal Armoniac , Euphorbium , of each an ounce , the Dosis whereof foure scruples and an half , which whosoever should take , would finde in his bowells more then a canicular heat though in the depth the Winter ; many of the like nature may be observed in Aetius Tetrab . 1. Serm. 3. or in the book De Dinamidiis , ascribed unto Galen , which is the same verbatim with the other . Now in regard of the second , and especially the first degree of Purgatives , the Aphorisme is not of force , but we may safely use ●hem , they being benigne and of innoxious qualities ; and therefore Lucas Gauricus , who hath endeavoured with many testimonies to advance this consideration , at length concedeth that lenitive Physicke may bee used , especially when the Moone is well affected in Cancer or in the watery signes ; but in regard of the third degree the Aphorisme is considerable ; purgations may be dangerous , and a memorable example there is in the medicall Epistles of Crucius , of a Roman Prince that dyed upon an ounce of Diaphaenicon , taken in this season ; from the use whereof we refraine not only in hot seasons , but warily exhibit it at all times in hot diseases , which when necessity requires we can performe more safely then the Ancients , as having better wayes of preparation and correction ; that is , not onely by addition of other bodyes , but separation of noxious parts from their own . But beside these differences between Hippocrates and us , the Physitians of these times and those of Antiquity , the condition of the dis●ase , and the intention of the Physitian , holds a maine consideration in what time and place soever : for Physicke is either curative or preventive ; Preventive we call that which by purging noxious humors , and the causes of diseases preventeth sicknesse in the healthy , or the recourse thereof in the val●tudinary ; and this is of common use both at the Spring and Fall , and we commend not the same at this season : Therapeuticke or curative Physicke , we tearm that which restoreth the Patient unto sanity , and taketh away diseases actually affecting ; now of diseases some are cronicall and of long duration , as quartane Agues , Scurvy , &c. wherein because they admit of delay we deferre the cure to more advantagious seasons : others wee tearme acute , that is of short duration and danger , as Fevers , Pleurifies , &c. in which , because delay is dangerous , and they arise unto their state before the Dog-dayes determine , we apply present remedies according unto Indications , ●especting rather the acutenesse of the disease , and precipitancy of occasion , then the rising or setting of Stars , the effects of the one being disputable , of the other assured and inevitable . And although Astrologie may here put in , and plead the secret influence of this Starre ; yet Gal●n I perceive in his Comment , makes no such consideration , confirming the truth of the Aphorisme from the heat of the yeare , and the operation of Medicines exhibited , in regard that bodies being heated by the Summer , cannot so well endure the acrimony of purging Medicines , and because upon purgations contrary motions ensue , the heat of the Ayre attracting the humours outward , and the action of the Medicine retracting the same inward : but these are readily salved in the distinctions before alleadged , and particularly in the constitution of our climate and divers others , wherein the Ayre makes no such exhaustion of spirits ; and in the benignity of our Medicines , whereof some in their owne natures , others well prepared , agitate not the humours , or make a sensible perturbation . Nor do we hereby reject or condemne a sober and regulated Astrology ; we hold there is more truth therein then in Astrologers , in some more then many allow , yet in none so much as some pretend ; we deny not the influence of the Stars , but often suspect the due application thereof ; for though we should affirme that all things were in all things , that heaven were but earth celestified , and earth but heaven terrestrified , or that each part above had an influence upon its devided affinity below ; yet how to single out these relations , and duely to apply their actions is a worke oft times to be effected by some revelation , and Cabala from above , rather then any Philosophy , or speculation here below ; what power soever they have upon our bodies , it is not requisite they should destroy our reasons , that is , to make us rely on the strength of Nature , when she is least able to relieve us , and when we conceive the heaven against us , to refuse the assistance of the earth created for us ; this were to suffer from the mouth of the Dog above , what others doe from the teeth of Dogs below ; that is , to be afraid of their proper remedy , and refuse to approach any water , though that hath often proved a cure unto their disease . There is in wise men a power beyond the stars ; and Ptolomy encourageth us , that by fore-knowledge , wee may evade their actions ; for , being but universall causes , they are determined by particular agents , which being inclined not constrained , containe within themselves the casting act , and a power to command the conclusion . Lastly , if all be conceded , and were there in this Aphorisme an unrestrained truth , yet were it not reasonable to inferre from a caution a non-usance or abolition , from a thing to bee used with discretion , not to be used at all ; because the Apostle bids us beware of Philosophy , heads of extremity will have none at all ; an usuall fallacie in vulgar and lesse distinctive braines , who having once overshot the mean , run violently on , and finde no rest but in the extreams . And hereon we have the longer insisted , because the errour is materiall , and concernes oftimes the life of man : an errour to bee taken notice of by State , and provided against by Princes , who are of the opinion of Salomon , that their riches consist in the multitude of their Subjects : an errour worse then some reputed Heresies , and of greater danger to the body , then they unto the soul ▪ which whosoever is able to reclaime , he shall save more in one Summer , then Themison destroyed in any Autumne ; he shall introduce a new way of cure , preserving by Theorie , as well as practice , and men not onely from death , but from destroying themselves . THE FIFTH BOOK . Of many things questionable as they are commonly described in Pictures . CHAP. I. Of the picture of the Pelecan . ANd first in every place we meet with the picture of the Pelecan , opening her breast with her bill , and feeding her young ones with the bloud distilling from her : Thus is it set forth not onely in common signes , but in the Crest and Scucheon of many Noble families , hath been asserted by many holy Writers , and was an Hieroglyphicke of pieti● and pittie among the Aegyptians , on which consideration , they spared them at their tables . Notwithstanding upon enquirie we finde no mention hereof in Ancient Zoographers , and such as have particularly discoursed upon Animals , as Aristotle , Aelian , Plinie , Solinus and many more , who seldom forget proprieties of such a nature , and have beene very punctuall in lesse considerable Records : Some ground hereof I confesse wee may allow , nor need wee deny a remarkeable affection in Pelecans toward their young ; for Aelian discoursing of Storkes , and their affection toward their brood whom they instruct to flie , and unto whom they redeliver up the provision of their bellies , concludeth at last , that Herons and Pelecans do the like . As for the testimonies of ancient Fathers , and Ecclesiasticall writers , we may more safely conceive therein some Emblematicall then any reall Storie : so doth Eucherius confesse it to bee the Embleme of Christ ; and wee are unwilling literally to receive that account of Jerome , that perceiving her young ones destroyed by Serpents , she openeth her side with her bill , by the blood whereof they revive and return unto life againe ; by which relation they might indeed illustrate the destruction of man by the old Serpent , and his restorement by the blood of Christ ; and in this sense we shall not dispute the like relations of Austine , Isidore , Albertus , and many more , and under an Emblematicall intention , we accept it in coat armour . As for the Hieroglyphick of the Aegyptians , they erected the same upon another Story , that is , from earnestly protecting her young , when her nest was set on fire ; for as for letting out her blood , it was not the assertion of the Egyptians , but seemes translated unto the Pelecan from the Vulture , as Pierius hath most plainly delivered Sed quod Pelicanum ( ●t etiam alijs plerisque persu●sum est ) rostro pectus dissecantem pingunt , ita ut suo sanguine filios alat , ab Aegyptiorum historiâ valde alienum est , illi enim vulturem tantum id facere tradiderunt . And lastly , as concerning the picture , if naturally examined , and not Hieroglyphically conceived , it containeth many improprieties , disagreeing almost in all things from the true and proper description : for fi●st , whereas it is commonly set forth green or yellow , in its proper colour , it is inclining to white , excepting the extreamities or tops of the wing feathers , which are black : It is described in the bignesse of a Henne , whereas it approacheth and sometimes exceedeth the magnitude of a Swanne ; it is commonly painted with a short bill , whereas that of the Pelecan attaineth sometimes the length of two spannes . The bill is made acute or pointed at the end ; whereas indeed it is flat and broad , and somewhat inverted at the extreame . It is discribed like fissipedes , or birdes which have their feet or clawes divided ; whereas it is palmipedous , or fin-footed like Swannes and Geese , according to the Methode of nature , in latirostrous or flat bild birdes , which being generally swimmers , the organ is wisely contriv'd unto the action , and they are framed with fins or oares upon their feet ; and therefore they neither light , nor build on trees , if we except Cormorants , who make their nests like Herons . Lastly , there is one part omitted more remarkeable then any other , and that is the chowle or croppe adhering unto the lower side of the bill , and so descending by the throat ; a bagge or sachell very observable , and of capacity almost beyond credit ; which notwithstanding , this animall could not want ; for therein ( as Aristotle , Aelian , and Bellonius since averreth ) it receiveth Oysters , Cochles , Sckollops , and other testaceous animals , which being not able to breake , it retaines them untill they open , and vomitting them up , takes out the meat contained . This is that part preserved for a rarity , and wherein ( as Sanctius delivers ) in one dissected , a Negro childe was found . CHAP. II. Of the picture of Dolphins . THat Dolphins are crooked , is not onely affirmed by the hand of the Painter , but commonly conceived their naturall and proper figure ; which is not onely the opinion of our times , but seemes the beliefe of elder times before us : for beside the expressions of Ovid and Pliny , their Pourtraicts in some ancient Coynes are framed in this figure , as will appeare in some thereof in Gesner , others in Goltsius , and Laevinus Hulsius in his description of Coynes , from Julius Caesar unto Rhodulphus the second . Notwithstanding , to speake strictly in their naturall figure they are straight , nor have they their spine connexed , or more considerably embowed , then Sharkes , Porposes , Whales , and other Cetaceous animalls , as Scaliger plainly affirmeth ; Corpus habet non magis curvum quam reliqui pisces ; as ocular enquiry informeth , and as unto such as have not had the opportunitie to behold them , their proper pourtraicts will discover in Rondeletius , Gesner , and Aldrovandus , and as indeed is deducible from pictures themselves ; for though they be drawne repandous , or connexedly crooked in one piece , yet the Dolphin that carrieth Arion is concavously inverted , and hath its spine depressed in another . And therefore what is delivered of their incurvitie , must either bee taken Emphatically , that is not really but in appearance ; which happeneth , when they leap above water , and suddenly shoot downe againe ; which is a fallacy in vision , whereby straight bodies in a sudden motion protruded obliquely downeward , appear unto the eye crooked , and this is the construction of Bellonius : or if it be taken really , it must not universally and perpetually , that is , not when they swimme and remaine in their proper figures , but onely when they leape , or impetuously whirle their bodies any way , and this is the opinion of Gesnerus . Or lastly , it must be taken neither really , nor Emphatically , but onely Emblematically ; for being the Hyeroglyphick of celerity , and swifter then other animals , men best expressed their velocity by incurvity , and under some figure of a bowe , and in this sense probably doe Heralds also receive it , when from a Dolphin extended , they distinguish a Dolphin imbowed . And thus also must that picture be taken of a Dolphin clasping an Anchor ; that is not really , as is by most conceived out of affection unto man ▪ conveighing the Anchor unto the ground , but Emblematically , according as Pierius hath expressed it , The swiftest animall con●o●ned with that heavie body , implying that common morall , Festina lente , and that celerity should always be contempered with cunctation . CHAP. III. Of the Picture of a Grashopper . THere is also among us a common description and picture of a Grashopper , as may be observed in the pictures of Emblematists in the coats of severall families , and as the word Cicada is usually translated in Dictionaries ; wherein to speake strictly , if by this word Grashopper , we understand that animall which is implied by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Greeks , and by C●cada with the Latines , we may with safety affirme the Picture is widely mistaken , and that for ought enquiry can informe , there is no such insect in England , which how paradoxicall soever , upon a strict enquiry , will prove undeniable truth . For first , that animall the French tearme Santerelle , we a Grashopper , and which under this name is commonly described by us , is named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Greekes , by the Latines Locusta , and by our selves in proper speech a Locust ; as in the dyet of John Baptist , and in our Translation , Prov. 30. The Locusts have no King , yet goe they forth all of them by bands . Againe , between the Cicad● and that wee call a Grashopper , the differences are very many , as may bee observed in themselves , or their descriptions in Mathiolus , Aldrovandus , and Muffetus : for first , they are differently cucullated or capuched upon the head and backe , and in the Cicada the eyes are more prominent ; the Locusts have Antenuae or long hornes before , with a long falcation or forcipated tayle behinde , and being ordained for saltation , their hinder legs doe far exceed the other . The Locust or our Grashopper hath teeth , the Cicada none at all , nor any mouth according unto Aristotle , the Cicada is most upon trees ; and lastly , the note or fritiniancy thereof is far more shrill then that of the Locust , and its life so short in Summer , that for provision it needs not recourse unto the providence of the Pismire in Winter . And therefore where the Cicada must be understod , the pictures of Heralds and Emblematists are not exact , nor is it sa●e to adhere unto the interpretation of Dictionaries , and we must with candour make out our owne Translations : for in the plague of Aegypt , Exodus 10. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is translated a Locust , but in the same sense and subject , Wisdome 16. it is translated a Grashopper , For them the bitings of Grashoppers and ●lyes killed : whereas we have deciared before the Cicada hath no teeth , but is conceived to live upon dew , and the possibility of its subsistence is disputed by Licetus . Hereof I perceive Muffetus hath taken notice , and dissenteth from Langius and Lycostenes , while they deliver , the cicada's destroyed the fruits in Germany , where indeed that insect is not found ; and therefore concludeth , Tam ipsos quam alios deceptos fuisse autumo , dum locustas cicadas esse vulgari err●re crederent . And hereby there may be some mistake in the due dispensation of medicines desumed from this animall , particularly of Dia●●ttigon commended by Aetius in the affections of the kidneys : It must be likewise understood with some restriction what hath been affirmed by Isidore , which is yet delivered by many , that Cicades are bred out of Cuccow spittle , or Woodseare ; that is , that spumous frothy dew or exudation or both , found upon Plants , especially about the joynts of Lavender and Rosemary , and observable with us about the latter end of May ; for here the true cicada is not bred , but certaine it is , that out of this , some kinde of locust doth proceed ; for herein may be discovered a little insect of a festucine or pale green , resembling in all parts a Locust , or what we call a Grashopper . Lastly , the word it selfe is improper , and the tearme of Grashopper not appliable unto the Cicada ; for therein the organs of motion are not contrived for saltation , nor are the hinder legges of such extension , as is observable in salient animalls , and such as move by leaping ; whereto the Locust is very well conformed ; for therein the legs behinde are longer then all the body , and make at the second joynt acute angles , at a considerable advancement above their backs . The mistake therefore with us might have its originall from a defect in our language ; for having not the insect with us , we have not fallen upon its proper name , and so make use of a tearme common unto it and the Locust , whereas other countries have proper expressions for it ; so the Italian calls it cicada , the Spaniard cigarra , and the French cigale ; all which appellations conforme unto the originall , and properly expresse this animall . CHAP. IV. Of the picture of the Serpent tempting Eve. IN the picture of Paradice , and delusion of our first Parents , the Serpent is often described with humane visage , and not unlike unto Cadmus , or his wife , in the act of their Metamorphosis , which is not meerly a pictoriall contrivance or invention of the Painter , but an ancient tradition and conceived reallity , as it stands delivered by Beda and Authors of some Antiquity ; that is , that Sathan appeared not unto Eve in the naked forme of a Serpent , but with a Virgins head , that thereby he might become more acceptable , and his temptation finde the easier entertaine ; which neverthelesse is a conceit not to bee admitted , and the plaine and received figure , is with better reason embraced . For first , as Pierius observeth from Barcephas , the assumption of humane shape , had proved a disadvantage unto Sathan ; affording not only a suspicious amazement in Eve , before the fact , in beholding a third humanity beside her self and Adam ; but leaving some excuse unto the woman , which afterward the man tooke up with lesser reason ; that is , to have been deceived by another like her selfe . Againe , there was no inconvenience in the shape assumed , or any considerable impediment that might disturbe that performance in the common forme of a Serpent : for whereas it is conceived the woman must needs be afraid thereof , and rather flye then approach it , it was not agreeable unto the condition of Paradise and state of innocencie therein ; if in that place as most determine , no creature was hurtfull or terrible unto man , and those destructive effects they now discover succeeded the curse , and came in with them is chiefe of thornes and briars ; and therefore Eugubinus ( who affirmeth this Serpent was a Basiliske ) incurreth no ab●urdity , nor need we inferre that Eve should bee destroyed immediatly upon that Vision ; for noxious animalls could offend them no more in the Garden , then Noah in the Arke : as they peaceably received their names , so they friendly possessed their natures : and were their conditions destructive unto each other , they were not so unto man , whose constitutions were antidotes , and needed not feare poysons , who had not incurred mortality . And if ( as most conceive ) there were but two created of every kinde , they could not at that time destroy either man or themselves ; for this had frustrated the command of multiplication , destroyed a species , and imperfected the Creation : and therefore also if Cain were the first man borne , with him entred not only the act , but the first power of murther ; for before that time neither could the Serpent nor Adam destroy Eve , nor Adam and Eve each other , for that had overthrowne the intention of the world , and put its Creator to act the sixt day over againe . Moreover , whereas in regard of speech , and vocall conference with Eve , it may be thought he would rather assume an humane shape and organs , then the improper forme of a Serpent , it implyes no materiall impediment ; nor need we to wonder how he contrived a voice out of the mouth of a Serpent , who hath done the like out of the belly of a Pythonissa , and the trunke of an Oake , as he did for many yeares at Dodona . Lastly , whereas it might be conceived that an humane shape was fitter for this enterprise , it being more then probable she would be amazed to heare a Serpent speak ; some conceive she might not yet be certaine that onely man was priviledged with speech , and being in the novity of the Creation , and inexperience of all things , might not bee affrighted to hear a Serpent speak : Beside she might be ignorant of their natures who was not versed in their names , as being not present at the generall survey of Animalls , when Adam assigned unto every one a name concordant unto its nature ; nor is this only my opinion , but the determination of Lombard and Tostatus , and also the reply of Cyrill unto the objection of Julian , who compared this story unto the fables of the Greekes . CHAP. V. Of the Picture of Adam and Eve with Navells . ANother mistake there may be in the picture of our first Parents , who after the manner of their posterity are both delineated with a Navell : and this is observable not only in ordinary and stayned peeces , but in the Authenticke draughts of Urbin , Angelo , and others ; which notwithstanding cannot be allowed , except we impute that unto the first cause , which we impose not on the second , or what we deny unto nature , we impute unto Naturity it selfe , that is , that in the first and most accomplished peece , the Creator affected superfluities , or ordained parts without all use or office . For the use of the Navell is to continue the infant unto the Mother , and by the vessells thereof to convey its aliment and sustentation : the vessells whereof it consisteth , are the umbilicall veyne , which is a branch of the Porta , and implanted in the liver of the Infant ; two Arteries likewise arising from the Iliacall branches , by which the Infant receiveth the purer portion of bloud and spirits from the mother ; and lastly , the Urachos or ligamentall passage derived from the bottome of the bladder , whereby it dischargeth the waterish and urinary part of its aliment : now upon the birth when the Infant forsaketh the wombe although it dilacerate , and breake the involving membranes , yet doe these vessells hold , and by the mediation thereof the Infant is connected unto the wombe not only before , but a while also after the birth : these therefore the midwife cutteth off , contriving them into a knot close unto the body of the Infant , from whence ensueth that tortuosity or complicated nodosity we usually call the Navell , occasioned by the colligation of vessells before mentioned : now the Navell or vessells whereof it is constituted , being a part precedent , and not subservient unto generation , nativity , or parturition , it cannot be well imagined at the creation or extraordinary formation of Adam , who immediately issued from the Artifice of God ; nor also that of Eve , who was not solemnly begotten , but suddenly framed , and anomalously proceeded from Adam . And if we be led into conclusions that Adam had also this part , because we behold the same in our selves , the inference is not reasonable ; for if we conceive the way of his formation , or of the first animalls did carry in all points a strict conformity unto succeeding productions , we might fall into imaginations that Adam was made without teeth , or that hee ran through those notable alterations in the vessells of the heart , which the Infant su●●ereth after birth : we need not dispute whether the egge or bird were first , and might conceive that dogges were created blind , because we observe they are littered so with us ; which to affirm , is to confound , at least to regulate creation unto generation , the first acts of God , unto the second of Nature , which wre determined in that generall indulgence , Encrease and multiply , produce or propagate each other ; that is , not answerably in all points , but in a prolonged method according to seminall progression : for the formation of things at ●i●st was different from their generation after ; and although it had no thing to precede , it was aptly contrived for that which should succeed it : and therefore though Adam were framed without this part , as having no other wombe then that of his proper principles , yet was not his posterity without the same : for the seminalty of his fabricke contained the power thereof , and was endu●d with the science of those parts whose predestinations upon succession it did accomplish . All the Navell therefore and conjunctive part we can suppose in Adam , was his dependency on his Maker , and the connexion he must needs have unto heaven , who was the Son of God , for holding no dependence on any preceding efficient but God , in the act of his production there may bee conceived some connexion , and Adam to have been in a momentall Navell with his Maker : and although from his carnallity and corporall existence the conjunction seemeth no nearer then of causality and effect , yet in his immortall and diviner part hee seemed to hold a nearer coherence , and an umbilicality even with God himselfe : and so indeed although the propriety of this part bee found but in some animalls , and many species there are which have no navell at all ▪ yet is there one linke and common connexion , one generall ligament , and necessary obligation of all whatever unto God ; whereby although they act themselves at distance , and seem to be at loose , yet doe they hold a conti●●ity with their Maker ; which catenation or conserving union when ever his pleasure shall divide , let goe , or separate , they shall fall from their existence , essence , and operations ; in briefe , they must retire unto their primitive nothing , and shrinke into their Chaos againe . CHAP. VI. Of the Pictures of Easterne Nations , and the Iews at their feasts , especially 〈◊〉 Saviour at the Passeover . COncerning the pictures of the Jews , and Easterne Nations at their feasts , concerning the gesture of our Saviour at the Passeover , who is usually described sitting upon a stoole or bench at a square table , in the middest of the twelve , many make great doubt ; and though they concede a table jesture will hardly allow this usuall way of Session . Wherein restrayning no mans enquiry , it will appeare that accubation , or lying downe at meales was a gesture used by very many nations . That the Parthians used it , is evident from Athenaeus , who delivereth out of Possidonius , that their King lay downe at meales , on an higher bed then others . That Cleopatra thus entertained Anthonie , the same Author manifesteth when he saith , shee prepared twelve Tricliniums . That it was in use among the Greeks , the word T●iclinium implyeth , and the same is also declareable from many places in the Symposiacks of Plutarke . That it was not out of fashion in the dayes of Aristotle , hee declareth in his Politicks , when among the Institutionary rules of youth , he adviseth they might not be permitted to heare Iambicks and Tragedies before they were admitted unto discumbency or lying along with others at their meales . That the Romanes used this gesture at repast , beside many more is evident from Lipsius , Mercurialis , Salmasius , and Ciaconius who have expresly and distinctly treated hereof . Now of their accumbing places , the one was called Stibadion and Sigma , carrying the figure of an halfe Moon● , and of an uncertaine capacity , whereafter it received the name of Hexaclinon , Octoclinon , according unto that of Martial , Accipe Lunata scriptum testudine Sigma Octo capit , veniat quis quis amicus ●rit . Here at the left wing was the principall place , and the most honourable person , if hee were not master of the feast possessed that roome . The other was tearmed Triclinium , that is , Three beds encompassing a table , as may be seen in the figures thereof , and particularly in the Rhamnusian Triclinium , set down by Mercurialis . The customary use hereof was probably deduced from the frequent use of bathing , after which they commonly retired to bed , and refected themselves with repast ; and so that custome by degrees changed their cubiculary beds into discubitory , and introduced a fashion to goe from the bathes unto these . As for their gesture or position , the men lay downe leaning on their left elbow , their backe being advanced by some pillow or soft substance ; the second lay so with his backe towards the first , that his head attained about his bosome ; and the rest in the same order : For women , they sat sometimes distinctly with their sexe , sometime promiscuously with men , according to affection or favour , as is delivered by Juvenal — Gremio jacuit nova nupta mariti — and by Suetonius of Caligula , that at his feasts he placed his sisters , with whom hee had beene incontinent , successively in order below him . Againe , as their beds were three , so the guests did not usually exceed that number in every one , according to the ancient Lawes , and proverbiall observations to begin with the Graces , and make up their feasts with the Muses : and therefore it was remarkable in the Emperour Lucius Verus , that he lay downe with twelve : which was , saith Julius Capitolinus , praeter exempla majorum , not according to the custome of his P●edecessors , except it were at publick and nuptiall suppers . At this feast there were but seaven ; the middle places of the highest and middle bed being vacant , and hereat was Sertorius the Generall and principall guest slaine ; and so may wee make out what is delivered by Plutark in his life , that lying on his backe , and raysing himselfe up , Perpenna cast himself upon his stomack ; which he might very well do being master of the feast , and lying next unto him , and thus also from this Tricliniarie disposure , we may illustrate that obscure expression of Seneca ; That the Northwinde was in the middle , the North-East on the higher side , and the North-West on the lower ; for as appeareth in the circle of the windes , the North-East will answer the bed ofAntonius , and the North-West that of Perpenna . That the custome of feasting upon beds was in use among the Hebrewes , many diduce from the 23. of Ezekiel . Thou sattest upon a stately bed , and a table prepared before it . The custome of Discalceation or putting off their shoes at meales , is conceived by some to confirme the same ; as by that meanes keeping their beds cleane , and therefore they had a peculiar charge to eate the Passeover with their shooes on , which Injunction were needlesse , if they used not to put them off . That this discumbency at meales was in use in the dayes of our Saviour is conceived propable from severall speeches of his expressed in that phrase , even unto common Auditors , as Luke the 14. Cum Invitatus fueris ad nuptias non discumbas in primo loco , and besides many more , Matthew the 23. when reprehending the Scribes and Pharisees , hee saith , Amant protoclisias id est primos recubitus in caenis , & Protocathedrias sive primas cathedras in Synagogis : wherein the tearms are very distinct , and by an Antithesis do plainly distinguish the posture of sitting , from this of lying on beds . That they used this gesture at the Passeover , is more then probable from the testimony of Iewish writers , and particularly of Ben-maimon recorded by Scaliger de emendatione temporum : After the second cup according to the Institution , Exod. 12. The son asketh , what meaneth this service ? Then he that maketh the declaration saith , How different is this night from all other nights ? for all other nights wee wash but once , but this night twice ; all other wee eat leavened or unleavened bread , but this onely leavened ; all other we eat flesh roasted , boyled , or baked , but this only roasted ; all other nights we eat together lying or sitting , but this only lying along ; and this posture they used as a token of rest and security which they enioyed far different from that , at the eating of the Passeover in Aegypt . That this gesture was used when our Saviour eate the Passeover , is not conceived improbable from the words whereby the Evangelists expresse the same , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which termes do properly signifie this gesture in Aristotle , Athenaeus , Euripides , Sophocles , and all humane Authors ; and the like we meete with in the paraphrasticall expression of Nonnus . And thus may it properly be made out ; what is delivered John 13. Erat recumbens unu● ex Discipulis ejus in sinu Iesu quem diligebat ; Now there was leaning on Jesus bosome one of his Disciples whom Jesus loved ; which gesture will not so well agree unto the position of sitting , but is naturall , and cannot be avoyded in the Laws of accubation ; and the very same expression is to be found in Pliny , concerning the Emperour Nerva and Veiento whom he favoured , Caenabat Nerva cum paucis , Veiento recumbeb at propius atque etiam in sinu ; and from this custome arose the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , a neere and bosome friend : and therefore Causabon justly rejecteth Theophylact , who not considering the ancient manner of decumbency , imputed this gesture of the beloved Disciple unto Rusticity , or an act of incivility ; And thus also have some conceived ; it may be more plainly made out what is delivered of Mary Magdalen , Luke 7. That the stood at Christs feet behinde him weeping , and began to wash his feet with teares , and did wipe them with the haires of her head ; which actions , if our Saviour sate , she could not performe standing , and had rather stood behinde his back , then at his feet ; and thus it cannot be reconciled what is observable in many pieces , and even of Raphaell U●bin , wherein Mary Magdalen is pictured before our Saviour , washing his feet on her knees , which will not consist with the strict description and letter of the Text. Now whereas this position may seeme to be discountenanced by our Translation , which usually renders it sitting , it cannot have that illation ; for the French and Italian translations expressing neither position of session or recubation , do onely say that he placed himselfe at the table , and when ours expresseth the same by sitting , it is in relation unto our custome , time , and apprehension ; and the like upon occasion is not unusuall in our translation ; so when it is said Luke 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the Vulgar renders it , Cum plicasset librum , ours translateth it , he shut or closed the booke , which is an expression proper unto the paginall books of our times , but not so agreeable unto volumes or rolling bookes in use among the Jews , not onely in elder times , but even unto this day . So when it is said , the Samaritan delivered unto the host two pence for the provision of the Levite ; and when our Saviour agreed with the Labourers for a penny a day , in strict translation it should be seven pence halfe penny , and is not to be conceived our common penny , the sixtieth part of an ounce ; for the word in the Originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine , Denarius , and with the Romans did valew the eight part of an ounce , which after five shillings the ounce amounteth unto seven pence halfe penny of our money . Lastly , whereas it might be conceived that they eate the Passeover standing rather then sitting , or lying downe , according to the Institution , Exod. 12. Thus shall you eate with your loynes girded , your shooes on your feet , and your staffe in your hand ; the Jews themselves reply , this was not required of succeeding generations , and was not observed , but in the Passeover of Aegypt , and so also many other injunctions were afterward omitted , as the taking up of the Paschall Lambe , from the tenth day , the eating of it in their houses dispersed , the striking of the bloud on the dore posts , and the eating thereof in haste ; solemnities and Ceremonies primitively enjoyned , afterward omitted , as was also this of station , for the occasion ceasing , and being in security , they applyed themselves unto gestures in use among them . CHAP. VII . Of the picture of our Saviour with long hayre . ANother picture there is of our Saviour described with long haire , according to the custome of the Jews , and his description sent by Lentulus unto the Senate ; wherein indeed the hand of the Painter is not accusable , but the judgement of the common Spectator , conceaving he observed this fashion of his hayre , because he was a Nazarite , and confounding a Nazarite by vow , with those by birth or education . The Nazarite by vow is declared Numb . 6. and was to refraine three things , drinking of Wine , cutting the hayre , and approaching unto the dead , and such a one was Sampson : Now that our Saviour was a Nazarite after this kinde , we have no reason to determine , for he dranke wine , and was therefore called by the Pharisees 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Wine bibber ; he approached also the dead , as when he raised from death Lazarus , and the daughter of Jairus . The other Nazarite was a Topicall appellation , and applyable unto such as were borne in Nazareth , a City of Galilee , and in the Tribe of Napthali ; neither if strictly taken , was our Saviour in this sense a Nazarite ; for he was borne in Bethleem in the Tribe of Judah ; but might receave that name , because he abode in that City , and was not onely conceaved therein , but there also passed the silent part of his life , after his returne from Aegypt , as is delivered by Matthew , And he came and dwelt in a City called Nazareth , that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet , he shall be called a Nazarene ; both which kindes of Nazarites , as they are distinguishable by Zain , and Tsade in the Hebrew , so in the Greeke , by Alpha and Omega ; for as Jansenius observeth , where the votary Nazarite is mentioned , it is writ●en 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Levit. 6. and Lamentations the fourth , where it is spoken of our Saviour , we reade it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as in Matthew , Luke , and John , onely Marke who writ his Gospell at Rome did Latinize and wrote it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . CHAP. VIII . Of the picture of Abraham sacrifi●in Isaac . IN the picture of the Immolation of Isaac , or Abraham sacrificing his son , Isaac is described as a little boy , which notwithstanding is not consentaneous unto the authority of Expositors , or the circumstance of the Text ; for therein it is delivered that Isaac carried on his back the wood for the sacrifice , which being an holocaust or burnt offering to be consumed unto ashes , we cannot well conceive the wood a burthen for a boy , but such a one unto Isaac , as that which it typified was unto Christ , that is , the wood or crosse whereon he suffered , which was too heavy a loade for his shoulders , and was faine to be relieved therein by Simon of Cyrene . Againe , he was so farre from a boy , that he was a man growne , and at his full stature , if we beleeve Josephus , who placeth him in the last of Adolescency , and makes him twenty five yeares old ; and whereas in the vulgar Translation he is termed puer , it must not be strictly apprehended , ( for that age properly endeth in puberty , and extendeth but unto fourteen ) but respectively unto Abraham , who was at that time above sixscore : And therefore also herein he was not unlike unto him who was after led dumbe unto the slaughter , and commanded by others , who had legions at command , that is in meeknesse and humble submission ; for had he resisted , it had not been in the power of his aged parent to have inforced ; and many at his yeares , have performed such acts , as few besides at any : David was too strong for a Lion and a Beare , Pompey had deserved the name of Great , Alexander of the same cognomination was Generalissimo of Greece , and Anniball but one yeare after succeeded Asdruball in that memorable Warre against the Romanes . CHAP. IX . Of the Picture of Moses with Hornes . IN many peeces , and some of ancient Bibles , Moses is described with Hornes ; whereof the ground was surely the Hebrew text , in the History of Moses , when he descended from the mount ; for therein the originall word being Aequivocall , and signifying horned as well as shining , the Vulgar Translation hath retained the former ; Qui videbant faciem egredientis Mosis esse cornutam . But the word in the Septuagint is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is his face was glorified , and this passage of the Old Testament is well explaned by another of the New , that is Corinth . 3. wherein it is delivered that they could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , for the glory of his face . And surely the exposition of one Text is best performed by another , men vainly interposing their constructions , where the Scripture decideth the controversie ; and therefore some have seemed too active in their expositions , who in the story of Rahab the harlot , have given notice that the word also signifieth an Hostesse ; for in the Epistle to the Hebrewes , she is plainly tearmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies not an Hostesse , but a pec●niary and prostituting Harlot , a tearme applyed unto Lais by the Greeks , and distinguished from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or amlca , as may appeare in the thirteenth of Athenaeus . And therefore more allowable is the Translation of Tremellius , then that of the Vulgar , Quod splendida facta esset cubis faciei ejus ; or rather as Estius hath interpreted it , facies ejus erat radiosa , his face was radiant , and dispersing beames like many hornes and cones about his head ; which is also consonant unto the original signification , and yet observed in the peeces of our Saviour , and the Virgin Mary , who are commonly drawne with scintillations , or radiant Halo's about their head ; which after the French expression are usually tearmed , the Glory . Now if besides this occasionall mistake , any man shall contend a propriety in this picture , and that no injury is done unto Truth by this description , because an horn is the hieroglyphick of authority , power & dignity , and in this Metaphor is often used in Scripture , the peece I confesse in this acception is harmelesse and agreeable unto Moses . But if from the common mistake , or any solary consideration we persist in this description , we vili●ie the mystery of the irradiation , and authorise a dangerous peece conformable unto that of Jupiter Hammon , which was the Sunne , and therefore described with hornes ; as is delivered by Macrobius ; Hammonem quem Deum solem occidentem Lybies existimant , arietinis cornibus ●ingunt , quibus id animal valet sicut radiis Sol ▪ we herein also imitate the picture of Pan , and Pagan emblem of Nature ; and if ( as Macrobius and very good Authors concede ) Bacchus ( who is also described with hornes ) be the same Diety with the Sunne , and if ( as Vossius well contendeth ) Moses and Bacchus were the same person , their descriptions must be relative , or the Tauricornous picture of the one , perhaps the same with the other . CHAP. X. Of the Scucheons of the Tribes of Israel . VVE will not passe over the Scucheons of the tribes of Israel , as they are usually described in the Mappes of Canaan and severall other peeces ; generally conceived to be the proper coats , and distinctive badges of their severall tribes . So Ruben is conceived to bear three Barres wave , Judah a Lion Rampant , Dan a Serpent nowed , Simeon a Sword inpale the point erected , &c. the ground whereof is the last Benediction of Jacob , wherein he respectively draweth comparisons from things here represented . Now herein although we allow a considerable measure of truth , yet whether as they are usually described , these were the proper cognizances , and coat armes of the Tribes , whether in this manner applyed , and upon the grounds presumed , materiall doubts remai●e . For first , they are not strictly made out , from the Propheticall blessing of Jacob ; for Simeon and Levi have distinct coats , that is a Sword , and the two tables , yet are they by Jacob included in one Prophesie , Simeon and Levi are brethren , Instruments of cruelties are in their habitations . So Joseph beareth an Oxe , whereof notwithstanding there is no mention in this Prophesie ; for therein it is said Joseph is a fruitfull bough , even a fruitfull bough by a well ; by which repetition are intimated the two Tribes descending from him Ephraim and Manasses ; whereof notwithstanding Ephraim beareth an Oxe : True it is , that many yeares after in the benediction of Moses , it is said of Joseph , His glory is like the firstlings of his Bullocke ; and so wee may concede , what Vossius learnedly declareth , that the Aegyptians represented Joseph in the symbole of an Oxe , for thereby was best implyed the dreame of Pharaoh , which he interpreted , the benesit by Agriculture , and provident provision of corne which he performed , and therefore did Serapis beare a bushell upon his head . Againe , if we take these two benedictions together , the resemblances are not appropriate , and Moses therein conformes not unto Jacob ; for that which in the Prophesie of Jacob is appropriated unto one , is in the blessing of Moses made common unto others : So whereas Judah is compared unto a Lion by Jacob , Judah is a Lions whelpe ; the same is applyed unto Dan by Moses , Dan is a Lions whelpe , he shall leape from Bashan : and also unto Gad , he dwelleth as a Lion , and teareth the arme with the Crowne of the head . Thirdly , if a Lyon were the proper coat of Judah , yet were it not probably a Lyon Rampant , as it is commonly described , but rather couchant or dormant , as some Heralds and Rabins doe determine , according to the letter of the Text , Recumbens dormisti ut Leo , He couched as a Lyon , and as a young Lyon , who shall rouse him ? Lastly , when it is said , Every man of the children of Israel shall pitch by his owne standard with the Ensigne of their fathers house ; upon enquiry what these standards and ensignes were there is no small incertainty , and men conforme not unto the Prophesie of Jacob. Christian Expositors are fayne herein to relye upon the Rabbins , who notwithstanding are various in their traditions , and confirme not these common descriptions ; for as for inferiour Ensignes either of particular bands or houses they determine nothing at all , and of the foure principle or Legionary standards , that is of Judah , Ruben , Ephraim , and Dan , ( under every one whereof marched three tribes ) they explaine them very variously . Jonathan who compiled the Thargum , conceives the colours of these banners to answer the pretious stones in the breast-plate , and upon which the names of the Tribes were engraven . So the standard for the campe of Judah , was of three colours according unto the stones , Chalcedony , Saphir , and Sardonix ; and therein were expressed the names of the three tribes , Judah , Isachar , and Zabulon , and in the middest thereof was witten , Rise up Lord , and let thy enemies be scattered , and let them that hate thee flye before thee ; in it was also the pourtrait of a Lyon : The standard of Ruben was also of three colours , Sardine , Topaz , and Amethyst , therein were expressed the names of Ruben , Simeon , and Gad , in the middest was written , Heare , O Israel , The Lord our God , the Lord is one : Therein was also the pourtraiture of a Hart. But Abenezra and others beside the colours of the field , do set downe other charges , in Rubens the forme of a man or mandrake , in that of Judah a Lyon , in Ephraims an Oxe , in Dan's the figure of an Aegle . And thus indeed the foure figures in the banners of the principall squadrons of Israel are answerable unto the Cherubins in the vision of Ezechiel , every one carrying the forme of all these : As for the likenesse of their faces , they foure had the likenesse of the face of a Man , they foure had also the face of an Aegle , and the face of a Lyon on the right side , and they foure had the face of an Oxe on the left side , they foure had also the face of an Aegle ; and conformable hereunto the pictures of the Evangelists ( whose Gospells are the Christian banners ) are set forth with the addition of a Man or Angell , an Oxe , a Lyon , and an Aegle ; and these symbolically represent the office of Angells , and Ministers of Gods will ; in whom is required understanding as in a Man , courage and vivacity as in the Lyon , service and ministeriall officiousnesse , as in the Oxe , expedition or celerity of execution , as in the Aegle . From hence therefore we may observe that these descriptions the most authenticke of any , are neither agreeable unto one another , nor unto the Scuchions in question ; for though they agree in Ephraim and Judah , that is the Oxe and the Lyon , yet doe they differ in those of Dan , and Ruben , as farre as an Aegle is different from a Serpent , and the figure of a Man , Hart , or Mandrake , from three Barres wave , wherein notwithstanding we rather declare the incertainty of Armes in this particular , then any way question their antiquity ; for hereof more ancient examples there are , then the Scucheons of the Tribes , if Osyris , Mizraim or Jupiter the Just , were the son of Cham ; for of his two sons , as Diodorus delivereth , the one for his Device gave a Dogge , the other a Wolfe ; and beside the shield of Achilles , and many ancient Greeks , if we receive the conjecture of Vossius , that the Crow upon Corvinus his head , was but the figure of that Animall upon his helmet , it is an example of Antiquity among the Romans . CHAP. XI . Of the Pictures of the Sibylls . THe Pictures of the Sibylls are very common , and for their Prophesies of Christ in high esteem with Christians ; described commonly with youthfull faces , and in a de●ined number ; common peeces making twelve , and many precisely ten , observing therein the account of learned Varro ; that is , Sibylla Delphica , Erythraea , Samia , Cumana , Cumaea , or Cimmeria , Hellespontiaca , Lybica , Phrygia , Tiburtina , Persica . In which enumeration I perceive learned men are not satisfied , and many conclude an irreconcilable incertainty ; some making more , others fewer , and not this certaine number ; for Suidas though he affirme that in divers ages there were ten ▪ yet the same denomination he affordeth unto more ; Boy●ardus in his Tract of Divination hath set forth the Icons of these Ten , yet addeth two others , Epirotica , and Aegyptia ; and some affirme that Prophesying women were generally named Sibylls . Others make them fewer : Martianus Capella two , Pliny and Solinus three , Aelian foure , and Salmasius in effect but seven , for discoursing hereof in his Plinian Exercitations , he thus determine●h ; Ridere licet hodiernos Pictores , qui tabulas proponunt Cumana , Cumeae , & Erythraeae , qu●si trium diversarum Sibyllarum ; cum una eademque fuerit Cumana , Cumaea , & Erythraea , ex plurium & doctissimorum Authorum sententia : Boysardus gives us leave to opinion there was no more then one ; for so doth he conclude , In tantâ Scriptorum varictate liberum relinquim●s Lectori cred●re , an una & eadem in diversis regionibus peregrinata , cognomen sortita sit ab iis locis ubi or acula reddidiss● comperitur , an plures extiterint : And therefore not discovering a resolution of their number from the pens of the best Writers , we have no reason to determine the same from the hand and pencill of Painters . As touching their age , that they are generally described as young women , History will not allow ; for the Sibyll whereof Virgill speaketh is tearmed by him longava sacerdos , and Servius in his Comment amplifieth the same . The other that sold the bookes unto Tarquine , and whose History is plainer then any , by Livie and Gellius is tearmed Anus , that is properly no woman of ordinary age , but full of yeares , and in the dayes of doteage , according to the Etymology of Festus , and consonant unto the History ; wherein it is said , that Tarquine thought she doted with old age ; which duly perpended , the Licentia pictoria is very large , and with the same reason they may delineate old Nestor like Adonis , Hecuba with Helens face , and Time with Absalons head . CHAP. XII . Of the Picture describing the death of Cleopatra . THe Picture concerning the death of Cleopatra with two Aspes or venemous Serpents unto her armes , or breasts , or both , requires consideration : for therein ( beside that this variety is not excusable ) the thing it selfe is questionable ; nor is it indisputably certaine what manner of death she dyed . Plutarch in the life of Antonie plainly delivereth , that no man knew the manner of her death ; for some affirmed she perished by poyson , which she alwayes carried in a little bollow combe , and wore it in her hayre ; beside there were never any Aspes discovered in the place of her death , although two of her maids perished also with her , only it was said two small and almost insensible prickes were sound upon her arme ; which was all the ground that Caesar had to presume the manner of her death . Galen who was contemporary unto Plutarch , delivereth two wayes of her death : that is , that shee killed her selfe by the bite of an Aspe , or bit an hole in her arme , and powred poyson therein . Strabo that lived before them both , hath also two opinions , that she dyed by the byte of an Aspe , or else a poysonous oyntment . We might question the length of the Aspes which are sometimes described exceeding short , whereas the Chersaea or land Aspe which most conceive she used , is above foure cubits long : their number is not unquestionable ; for whereas there are generally two described , Augustus ( as Plutarch relateth ) did carry in his triumph the Image of Cleopatra but with one Aspe unto her arme : as for the two pricks , or little spots in her arme , they rather infer the sex , then plurality : for like the viper , the female Aspe hath foure , but the male two teeth , whereby it left this impression , or double puncture behinde it . And lastly , we might question the place ; for some apply them unto her breast , which notwithstanding will not consist with the history , and Petrus Victorius hath well observed the same : but herein the mistake was easie , it being the custome in capitall malefactors to apply them unto the breast , as the Author De Theriaca ad Pisonem , an eye-witnesse hereof in Alexandria , where Cleopatra dyed , determineth : I beheld saith he , in Alexandria , how suddenly these Serpents bereave a man of life ; for when any one is condemned to this kinde of death , if they intend to use him favourably , that is , to dispatch him suddenly , they fasten an Aspe unto his breast , and bidding him walke about , he presently perisheth thereby . CHAP. XIII . Of the Pictures of the nine Worthies . THe pictures of the nine Worthies are not unquestionable , and to criticall spectators may seeme to containe sundry improprieties : Some will enquire why Alexander the Great is described upon an Elephant ? for indeed , we do not finde he used that animall in his Armies , much lesse in his owne person ; but his horse is famous in history , and its name alive to this day : Beside , he fought but one remarkable battaile , wherein there were any Elephants , and that was with Porus King of India ; In which notwithstanding , as Curtius , Arrianus , and Plutarch report , he was on horseback himselfe ; and if because hee fought against Elephants , he is with propriety set upon their backs , with no lesse or greater reason is the same description agreeable unto Judas Maccabeus , as may be observed from the history of the Maccabees ; and also unto Julius Caesar , whose triumph was honoured with captive Elephants , as may be observed in the order thereof , set forth by Iacobus Laurus : and if also wee should admit this description upon an Elephant , yet were not the manner thereof unquestionable , that is , in his ruling the beast alone ; for , beside the champion upon their back , there was also a guide or Ruler , which sate more forward to command or guide the beast : Thus did King Porus ride when hee was overthrowne by Alexander ; and thus are also the towred Elephants described , Maccab. 2. 6. Upon the beasts there were strong towres of wood which covered every one of them , and were girt fast unto them by devices ; there were also upon every one of them thirty two strong men , beside the Indian that ruled them . Others will demand , not onely why Alexander upon an Elephant , but Hector upon an Horse ? whereas his manner of fighting , or presenting himselfe in battaile , was in a Chariot , as did the other noble Trojans , who as Pliny affirmeth were the first inventers thereof ; the same way of fight is testified by Diodorus , and thus delivered by Sir Walter Raleigh . Of the vulgar little reckoning was made , for they fought all on foote , slightly armed , and commonly followed the successe of their Captaines , who roade not upon horses , but in Chariots drawne by two or three horses ; and this was also the ancient way of fight among the Britaines , as is delivered by Diodorus , Caesar , and Tacitus ; and there want not some who have taken advantage hereof , and made it one argument of their orginall from Troy. Lastly , by any man versed in Antiquity , the question can hardly be avoyded , why the horses of these Worthies , especially of Caesar , are described with the furniture of great sadles , and styrrops ; for sadles largely taken , though some defence there may be , yet that they had not the use of stirrops , seemeth out of doubt ; as Pancirollus hath observed , as Polydore Virgil and Petrus Victorius have confirmed , expresly discoursing hereon ; as is observable from Pliny , and cannot escape our eyes in the ancient monuments , medals and Triumphant arches of the Romanes . Nor is there any genuine or classick word in Latine to expresse them ; for staphia or stapes is not to be found in Authors of Antiquity ; and whereas the name might promise some Antiquity , because among the three small bones in the Auditory Organ , by Physitians termed Incus Malleus , and stapes , one thereof from some resemblance doth beare this name ; these bones were not observed , much lesse named by Hippocrates , Galen or any ancient Physitian ; but as Laurentius observeth concerning the invention of the stapes or stirrop bone , there is some contention betweene Columbus and Ingrassias , the one of Sicilia , the other of Cremona , and both within the compasse of this Century . The same is also deduceable from very approved Author● : Polybius speaking of the way which Anniball marched into Italy , useth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is saith Petrus Victorius , it was stored with devices for men to get upon their horses , which ascents were termed Be●mata ; and in the life of Caius Gracchus , Plutarch expresseth as much ; for endeavouring to ingratiate himselfe with the people , besides the placing of stones at every miles end , he made at neerer distances certaine elevated places , and Scalary ascents , that by the help thereof they might with better ease ascend or mount their horses . Now if we demand how Cavalliers then destitute of stirrops did usually mount their horses , Vegetius resolves us , that they used to vault or leape up , and therefore they had wooden horses in their houses and abroad , that thereby young men might enable themselves in this action , wherein by instruction and practice they grew so perfect , that they could vault up on the right or left , and that with their sword in hand , according to that of Virgil — Poscit equos , atque arma simul saltuque superbus Emicat . And againe : Infraenant alii currus & corpor a saltu Injic●unt in equuos . — And so Julius Pollux adviseth to teach horses to incline , dimit , and bow downe their bodies , that their riders may with better ●ase ascend them ; and thus may it more causally be made out , what Hippocrates affirmeth of the Scythians , that using continuall riding , they were generally molested with the Sciatica or hippegowte ; or what Suetonius delivereth of Germanicus , that he had slender legs , but encreased them by riding after meales ; that is , the humours descending upon their pendulosity , they having no support or suppedaneous stability . Now if any shall say that these are petty errors and minor lapses not co●siderably injurious unto truth , yet is it neither reasonable nor safe to contemne inferiour falsities ; but rather as betweene falshood and truth , there is no medium , so should they be maintained in their distances , nor the insinuation of the one , approach the sincerity of the other . CHAP. XIV . Of the Picture of Iehptha sacrificing his daughter . THe hand of the Painter confidently se●teth forth the picture of Jephthah in the posture of Abraham , sacrificing his onely daughter ; Thus indeed is it commonly received , and hath had the attest of many worthy Writers ; notwithstanding upon enquity wee finde the matter doubtfull , and many upon probable grounds to have beene of another opinion ; conceaving in this oblation not a naturall but a Civill kinde of death , and a seperation onely unto the Lord ; for that he pursued not his vow unto a literall oblation , there want not arguments both from the Text and reason . For first , it is evident that she deplored her virginity , and not her death ; Let me goe up and downe the mountaines , and bewayle my virginity , I and my fellowes . Secondly , when it is said , that Jephthah did unto her according unto his vow , it is immediately subjoyned , Et non cognovit virum ▪ and shee knew no man , which as immediate in words , was probably most neere in sence unto the vow . Thirdly , it is said in the Text , that the daughters of Israel went yearely to talke with the daughter of J●phthah foure dayes in the yeare , which had she beene sacrificed , they could not have done ; For whereas the word is sometime translated to lament , yet doth it also signifie to talke or have conference with one , and by Tremellius who was well able to judge of the Originall , it is in this sence translated : Ibant filii Israelitarum ad confabulandum cum filia Iephthaci , quatuor diebus quotannis : And so it is also set downe in the marginall notes of our Translation : And from this annuall concourse of the daughters of Israel , it is not improbable in future Ages , the daughter of Jephthah came to be worshipped as a Deity , and had by the Samaritans an annuall festivity observed unto her honour , as Epiphanius hath left recorded in the heresie of the Melchidecians . It is also repugnant unto reason , for the offering of mankinde was against the Law of God , who so abhorred humane sacrifice , that he admitted not the oblation of uncleane beasts , and confined his altars but unto five kinds of Animals ; that is , the Oxe , the Goat , the Sheepe , the Pigeon and its kinds : in the cleansing of the leper , there is I confesse , mention made of the Sparrow , but great dispute may be made whether it be properly rendred , and therefore the Scripture with indignation , oft times makes mention of humane sacrifice among the Gentiles , whose oblations scarce made scruple of any Animall , sacrificing not onely man , but I Iorses , Lyons , Aegles ; and though they come not into holoca●sts , yet do we read the Syrians did make oblations of fishes unto the goddesse Derceto ; It being therefore a sacrifice so abominable unto God , although hee had pursued it , it is not probable the Priests and wisedom of Israel would have permitted it , and that not onely in regard of the subject or sacrifice it selfe , but also the sacrificator , which the picture makes to be Jepthah , who was neither Priest , nor capable of that office ; for he was a Gileadite , and as the text affirmeth , the son also of an harlot ; And how hardly the Priesthood would endure encroachment upon their function , a notable example there is in the Story of Ozias . Secondly , the offering up of his daughter was not onely unlawfull , and entrenched upon his religion , but had beene a course and progresse that had much condemned his discretion , that is , to have punished himselfe in the strictest observance of his Vow , when as the Law of God had allowed an evasion ; that is , by way of commutation or redemption , according as is determined , Levi. 27. whereby if she were between the age of five and twenty , shee was to be estimated but at ten shekels , and if between twenty and sixty , not above thirty ; a sum that could never discourage an indulgent Parent , it being but the value of a servant slain , and the inconsiderable Salarie of Judas , and will make no greater noise then three pound fifteen shillings with us ; and therefore their conceit is not to be exploded , who say that from the Story of Jepthah sacrificing his owne daughter , might spring the fable of Agam●mnon , delivering unto sacrifice his daughter Iphigenia , who was also contemporary unto J●pthah ; wherein to answere the ground that hinted it , Iphigenia was not sacrificed her self , but redeemed with an Hart , which Diana acc●pted for her . Now the ground at least which much promoted the opinion , might be the dubious words of the text , which containe the sense of his vow ; most men adhering unto their common and obvious acception . Whatsoever shall come forth of the doores of my house shall surely be the Lords , and I will offer it up for a burnt offering . Now whereas it is said , Erit Iehova , & offeram illud holocaustum , The word signifying both & and aut , it may be taken disjunctively , aut offeram , that is , it shall either be the Lords by separation , or else , an holocaust by common oblation , even as our marginal translation advertiseth ; and as Tremellius rendreth it , Erit inquam Iehovae , aut offer am illud holocaustum : and for the vulgar translation , it useth often & where aut must be presumed , as Exod. 21. Si quis percusserit patrem & matrem , that is not both , but either . There being therefore two wayes to dispose of her , either to separate her unto the Lord , or offer her as a sacrifice , it is of no necessitie the latter should bee necessary ; and surely lesse derogatorie unto the sacred text , and history of the people of God , must bee the former . CHAP. XV. Of the picture of Iohn the Baptist. THe picture of John the Baptist , in a Camells skin is very questionable , and many I perceive have condemned it ; the ground or occasion of this description are the words of the holy Scripture , especially of Matthew and Marke , for Luke and John are silent herein ; by them it is delivered , his garment was of Camells haire , and had a leatherne girdle about his loynes . Now here it seemes the Camels hair is taken by Painters for the skinne or pelt with the haire upon it : But this exposition will not so well consist with the strict acception of the words ; for Marke 1. It is said , he was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Matthew 3 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , as the vulgar translation , that of Beza , that of Sixtus Quintus , and Clement the eight hath rendred it , vestimentum habebat e pilis camelinis ; which is as ours translateth it , a garment of Camells haire ; that is made of some texture of that haire , a course garment , a cilicious or sackcloth habit ; sutable to the austerity of his life , and the severity of his doctrine , Repentance , and the place thereof the wildernes , his food and diet locusts and wilde hony ; agreeable unto the example of Elias , who Kings 1. 8. is said to vir pilosus , that is as Junius and Tremellius interpret , Veste villoso cinctus ; answerable unto the habit of the ancient Prophets , according to that of Zachary 13. In that day the Prophets shall be ashamed , neither shall they weare a rough garment to deceive , and sutable to the Cilicious and hairie Vestes of the strictest Orders of Friars , who derive the Institution of their Monastick life from the example of John and Elias . As for the wearing of skinnes , where that is properly intended , the expression of the Scripture is plaine , so is it called Heb. 11. they wandred about 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is in Goats skinnes ; and so it is said of our first Parents , Gen. 3. that God made them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vestes pelliceas , or coats of skinnes ; which though a naturall habit unto all , before the invention of Texture , was something more unto Adam , who had newly learned to die ; for unto him a garment from the dead , was but a Dictate of death , and an habit of mortalitie . Now if any man will say this habit of Iohn , was neither of Camells skinne , nor any course texture of its haire , but rather some finer weave of Camelot , Grograine or the like , in as much as these stuffes are supposed to be made of the haire of that Animall , or because that Aelian affirmeth , that Camells haire of P●●●ia , is as fine as Milesians wooll , wherewith the great ones of that place were clothed ; they have discovered an habite , not onely unsutable unto his leatherne cincture , and the coursnes of his life , but not consistent with the words of our Saviour , when re●soning with the people concerning John , he saith , What went you out into the wildernes to see , a man clothed in soft raiment ? Behold they that weare soft rayment are in kings houses . CHAP. XVI . Of the picture of S. Christopher . THe picture of St. Christopher , that is a man of a Giant like sta●ure , bearing upon his shoulders our Saviour Christ , and with a staffe in his hand , wading thorow the water , is known unto children , common over all Europe , not onely as a signe unto houses , but is described in many Churches , and stands Colossus like in the entrance of Nostre Dame in Paris . Now from hence , common eyes conceive an history sutable unto this description , that he carried our Saviour in his Minority over some river or water , which notwithstanding wee cannot at all make out ; for wee read not thus much in any good Author , nor of any remarkable Christopher , before the reigne of Decius , who lived 250. yeares after Christ ; this man indeed according unto History suffered as a Martyr in the second yeare of that Emperour , and in the Roman Calender takes up the 21. of Iuly . The ground that begat or promo●ed this opinion was , first the fabulous adjections of succeeding ages , unto the veritable acts of this Martyr , who in the most probable accounts was remarkable for his staffe , and a man of a goodly stature . The second was a mistake or misapprehension of the picture ; most men conceiving that an History which was contrived at first but as an Emblem or Symbolicall fancy , as from the Annotations of Baronius upon the Roman Martyrology , Lipellous in the life of St Christopher hath observed in these words ; Acta S. Christophori à multis depravata inveniuntur ; quod quidem non al●unde originem sumpsisse certum est , quam quod Symbolicas figur as imperiti ad veritatem successu temporis transtulerint itaque cuncta illa de Sancto Christophero pingi consueta , Sym bola potius quam historiae alicujus existimandum est , esse expressam imaginem : Now what Emblem this was , or what its signification conjectures are many ; Pierius hath set downe one , that is , of the Disciple of Christ ; for he that will carry Christ upon his shoulders , must relye upon the staffe of his direction , whereon if he firmeth himselfe , he may be able to overcom the billows of resistance , and in the vertue of this staffe like that of Jacob passe over the waters of Jordan : or otherwise thus ; He that will submit his shoulders unto Christ , shall by the concurrence of his power encrease into the strength of a Gyant , and being supported by the staffe of his holy Spirit , shall not be overwhelmed by the waves of the world , but wade through all resistance . CHAP. XVII . Of the Picture of S. George . THe Picture of St. George killing the Dragon , and , as most ancient draughts doe run , with the daughter of a King standing by , is famous amongst Christians ; and upon this description dependeth a solemne story , how by this atchieveme he redeemed a Kings daughter , which is more especially beleeved by the English , whose Protector he is , and in which forme and history , according to his description in the English Colledge at Rome , he is set forth in the Icons or Cuts of Martyrs by Cevallerius . Now of what authority soever this piece be among us , it is I perceive received with different beliefes : for some men beleeve the person and the story ; some the person , but not the story , and others deny both . That such a person there was , we shall not contend : the indistinction of many in the community of name , or the application of the act of one unto another , have made some doubt there was no such man at all ; For of this name we meet with more then one in history , and no lesse then two of Cappadocia , the one an Arrian , who was slain by the Alexandrians in the time of Julian , the other a valiant Souldier and Christian Martyr , beheaded in the reigne of Dioclesian : And this is the George conceived in this picture , who hath his day in the Romane Calender , on whom so many fables are delivered , whose story is set forth by Metaphrastes , and his myracles by Turonensis . As for the story depending hereon , we cannot make out the verity thereof , and conceive the literall acception a meere mistake of the symbolicall exppession ; apprehending that a veritable history , which was but an emblem or peece of Christian posie . And this Emblematicall construction hath been received by men who are not forward to extenuate the acts of their Saints , as from Baronius , Lipellous the Carthusian hath delivered in the life of St. George , Picturam illam St. Georgii quâ effingitur eques armatus , qui hastae cuspide hostem interficit juxta quam etiam virgo posita , manus supplices tendens , ejus explorat auxilium , Symboli potius quam historiae alic●jus censenda expressa Imago , consuevit quidem ●t equestris militiae miles equestri imagine referri . Now in the picture of this S● . and Souldier was implyed the Christian Souldier and true Champion of Christ ; A horseman armed Cap a pe , intimating the Panoplia or compleat armour of a Christian , combating with the D●agon , that is , with the Divell , in defence of the Kings daughter , that is the Church of God ; and therefore although the history be not made out , it doth not disparage the Knights and noble order of St. George , whose cognisance is honourable in the emblem of the Souldier of Christ , and is a worthy memoriall to conforme unto its mystery ; nor , were there no such person at all , had they more reason to be ashamed , then the noble order of Burgundy , and Knights of the golden Fleece , whose badge is a confessed fable . CHAP. XVIII . Of the Picture of Ierome . THe Picture of Jerome usually described at his study , with a Clock hanging by him is not to be omitted ; for though the meaning bee allowable , and probable it is that industrious Father did not let slip his time without account , yet must not perhaps that Clocke be set downe to have been his measure thereof : For Clocks are Automatous organs , and such whereby we now distinguish of time , have found no mention in any ancient Writers , but are of late invention , as Pancirollus observeth , and Polydore Virgil discoursing of new inventions whereof the authors are not knowne makes instance in Clocks and Guns : now Jerome is no late Writer , but one of the ancient Fathers , and lived in the fourth Century , in the reigne of Theodosius the first . It is not to be denyed that before the dayes of Jerome there were Horologies , and severall accounts of time ; for they measured the hours not only by drops of water in glasses called Clepsydrae , but also by sand in glasses called Clepsammia ; there were also from great antiquity , Sciotericall or Sun Dialls , by the shadow of a stile or gnomon denoting the houres of the day : an invention ascribed unto Anaximenes by Pliny ; hereof a very memorable one there was in Campus Martius from an obelisk erected , & golden figures placed horizontally about it , which was brought out of Aegypt by Augustus , and described by Jacobus Laurus . And another of great antiquity we meet with in the story of Ezechias ; for so it is delivered Kings 2. 20. That the Lord brought the shadow backward ten degrees by which it had gone down in the Diall of Ahaz ; that is , say some , ten degrees , not lines , for the houres were denoted by certaine divisions or steps in the Diall , which others distinguished by lines according to that of Persius — Stertimus indomit●m quod despumare Falernum Sufficiat quintâ dum linea tangitur umbrâ . — That is , the line next the Meridian , or within an houre of noone . Of latter yeares there succeeded new inventions , and horologies composed by Trochilick or the artifice of wheeles , whereof some are kept in motion by weight , others performe without it : now as one age inst●ucts another , and time that brings all things to ruine perfects also every thing , so are these indeed of more generall and ready use then any that went before them : by the water-glasses the account was not regular ; for from attenuation and condensation , whereby that Element is altered , the houres were shorter in hot weather then in cold , and in Summer then in Winter ; as for Sciotericall Dialls , whether of the Sunne or Moon , they are only of use in the actuall radiation of those Luminaries , and are of little advantage unto those inhabitants , which for many months enjoy not the lustre of the Sun. It is I confesse no easie wonder how the horometry of Antiquity discovered not this Artifice , how Architas that contrived the moving Dove , or rather the Helicoscopie of Archimedes , fell not upon this way ; surely as in many things , so in this particular , the present age hath farre su●passed Antiquity , whose ingenuity hath been so bold not only to proceed , below the account of minutes , but to attempt perpetuall motions , and engines whose revolutions ( could their substance answer the d●signe ) might outlast the examplary mobility , and out measure time it selfe ; for such a one is that mentioned by John Dee , whose words are these in his learned Presace unto Euclide : By wheeles strange works and incredible are done : A wondrous example was seen in my time in a certaine Ia●trument , which by the Inventer and A●ti●icer was sold for twenty talents of Gold ; and then by chance had received some injury , and one Janellus of Cremona did mend the same , and presented it unto the Emperour Charles the si●t . Jeronymus Cardanus , can be my witnesse , that therein was one wheele that moved in such a rate , that in seven thousand yeares onely his owne period should be finished ; a thing almost incredible , but how far I keep within my bounds , many men yet alive can tell . CHAP. XIX . Of the Pictures of Mermaids , Vnicornes , and some others . FEw eyes have escaped the Picture of the Mermaids ; that is , according to Horace his Monster , with womans head above , and fishy extremity below : and this is conceived to answer the shape of the ancient Syrens that attempted upon Ullysses , which notwithstanding were of another description , containing no fishie composure , but made up of Man and Bird ; the humane mediety variously placed not only above but below , according unto Aelian , Suidas , Servius , Boccatius , and Aldrovandus , who hath referred their description unto the story of fabulous birds , according to the description of Ovid , and the account thereof in Hyginus , that they were the daughters of Melpomene , and metamorphosied into the shape of man and bird by Ceres . And therefore these pieces so common among us , do rather derive their originall , or are indeed the very descriptions of Dagon , which was made with humane figure above , and fishy shape below ; whose stumpe , or as Tremellius and our margin renders it , whose fishie part onely remained , when the hands and upper part fell before the Arke . Of the shape of Atergates , or Derceto with the Phaeniceans ; in whose fishie and feminine mixture , as some conceive , were implyed the Moon and the Sea , or the Deity of the waters ; and therefore , in their sacrifices they made oblations of fishes : from whence were probably occasioned the pictures of Nereides and Tritons among the Grecians , and such as we reade in Macrobius , to have beene placed on the top of the temple of Saturne . We are unwilling to question the Royall supporters of England , that is , the approved descriptions of the Lion and the Unicorne ; although , if in the Lion the position of the pizell be proper , and that the naturall situation ; it will be hard to make out their retrocopula●●on , or their coupling and pissing backward , according to the determin●tion of Aristotle ; All that urine backward do copulate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , clunatim , or ave●sly , as Lions , Hares , Linxes . As for the Unicorne , if it have the head of a Deere , and the tayle of a Boare , as Vartomannus describeth it , how agreeable it is in this picture every eye may discerne : if it be made bisulcous or cloven footed , it agreeth unto the description of Vartomannus , but scarce of any other ; and Aristotle supposeth that such as devide the hoofe doe double the horne ; they being both of the same nature , and admitting division together . And lastly , if the horne have this situation , and be so forwardly affixed , as is described , it will not be easily conceived , how it can seed from the ground , and therefore we observe that Nature in other cornigerous animals , hath placed the hornes higher and reclining , as in Bucks ; in some inverted upwards , as in the Rhinoceros , the Indian Asse , and the Unicornous Beetles ; and thus have some affirmed it is seated in this animall . Wee cannot but observe that in the picture of Jonah and others , Whales are described with two prominent spouts on their heads ; whereas indeed they have but one in the forhead , and terminating over the windepide . Nor can we overlooke the picture of Elephants with Castles on their backs , made in the forme of land Castles , or stationary fortifications , and answerable unto the Armes of Castile , or Sir John Old Castle ; whereas the towres they bore were made of wood , and girt unto their bodies , as is delivered in the books of Maccabees , and as they were appointed in the Army of Antiochus . We will not dispute the pictures of Telary Spiders , and their position in the web , which is commonly made laterall , and regarding the Horizon ; although , if it be observed , wee shall commonly finde it downeward , and their heads respecting the Center : We will not controvert the picture of the seven Stars , although if thereby be meant the Pleiades , or subconstellation upon the back of Taurus , with what congruity they are described , either in site or magnitude , in a cleere night an ordinary eye may discover , from July unto April . We will not question the tongues of Adders and Vipers , described like an Anchor , nor the picture of the Flower de Luce , though how farre they agree unto their naturall draughts , let every Spectator determine . Many more there are whereof our pen shall take no notice , nor shall we urge their enquiry ; we shall not enlarge with what incongruity , and how dissenting from the pieces of Antiquity , the pictures of their gods and goddesses are described , and how hereby their symbolicall sence is lost , although herein it were not hard , to be informed from Phornutus , Fulgentius , and Albricus . Whether Hercules be more properly described strangling then tearing the Lion , as Victorius hath disputed , nor how the characters and figures of the Signes and Planets be now perverted , as Salmasius hath learnedly declared : Wee will dispence with Beares with long tayles , such as are described in the figures of heaven ; We shall tolerate flying Horses , black Swans , Hydrae's , Centaur's , Harpies , and Satyres ; for these are monstrosities , rarities , or else Poeticall fancies , whose shadowed moralities require their substantiall falsities : wherein indeed we must not deny a liberty , nor is the hand of the Painter more restrainable then the pen of the Poet ; but where the real works of Nature , or veritable acts of story are to be described , digressions are aberrations ; and Art being but the Imitator or secondary representor , it must not vary from the verity of the example , or describe things otherwise then they truly are or have beene : for hereby introducing false Idea's of things , it perverts and deformes the face and symmetrie of truth . CHAP. XX. Of the Hieroglyphicall pictures of the Egyptians . CErtainly of all men that suffered from the confusion of Babel , the Aegyptians found the best evasion ; for , though words were confounded , they invented a language of things , and spake unto each other by common notions in Nature , whereby they discoursed in silence , and were intuitively understood from the theory of their Expresses : for , they assumed the shapes of animals common unto all eyes , and by their conjunctions and compositions were able to communicate their conceptions unto any that coapprehended the Syntaxis of their natures . This doe many conceive to have beene the primitive way of writing , and of greater Antiquity then letters ; and this indeed might Adam well have spoken , who understanding the nature of things , had the advantage of naturall expressions , which the Aegyptians but taking upon trust upon their owne or common opinion , from conceded mistakes they authentically promoted errors , describing in their Hieroglyphicks creatures of their owne invention ; or from knowne and conceded animals , erecting significations not inferrible from their natures . And first , although there were more things in Nature then words which did expresse them , yet even in these mute and silent discourses , to expresse complexed significations , they took a liberty to compound and piece together creatures of allowable formes unto mixtures inexistent ; and thus began the descriptions of Griphins , Basilisks , Phaenix , and many more ; which Emblematists and Heralds have entertained with significations answering their institutions ; Hieroglyphically adding Martegres , Wivernes , Lion fishes , with divers others ; pieces of good and allowable invention unto the prudent Spectator , but are lookt on by vulgar eyes as literall truths , or absurd imp●ssibilities ; whereas , indeed they are commendable inventions , and of laudable significations . Againe , beside these pieces fictitiously set downe , and having no copy in Nature , they had many unquestionably drawne of inconsequent signification , nor naturally verfying their intention . Wee shall instance but in few , as they stand recorded by Orus : The male sex they expressed by a Vulture , because of Vultures all are females , and impregnated by the winde , which authentically transmitted hath passed many pens , and became the assertion of Aelian , Ambrose , Basil , Isidore , Tzetzes , Philes , and others ; wherein notwithstanding what injury is offered unto the Creation in this con●inement of sex , and what disturbance unto Phylosophy in the concession of windy conceptions , wee shall not here declare : By two dragmes they thought it sufficient to signifie an heart , because the heart at one yeare weigheth two dragmes , that is , a quarter of an ounce , and unto fifty yeares annually encreaseth the weight of one dragme , after which in the same proportion it yearely decreaseth ; so that the life of a man doth not naturally extdend above an hundred , and this was not onley a populary conceit , but consentaneous unto their Physicall principles , Heurnius hath accounted it , in his Philosophica Barbarica . A woman that hath but one childe , they expresse by a Lionesse ; for that conceaveth but once : fecundity they set forth by a Goate , because but seven dayes old , it beginneth to use coition : the abortion of a woman they describe by an horse kicking a wolfe ; because a Mare will cast her fole if she tread in the track of that animall . Deformity they signifie by a Beare , and an unstable man by an Hyaena , because that animall yearely exchangeth his sex : A woman delivered of a female child , they imply by a Bull looking over his left shoulder , because if in coition a Bull part from a Cow on that side , the Calfe will prove a female . All which with many more , how farre they consent with truth , we shall not disparage our Reader to dispute ; and though some way allowable unto wiser conceits , who could distinctly receive their significations ; yet carrying the majesty of H●eroglyphicks , and so transmitted by Authors , they crept into a beliefe with many , and favourable doubt with most : And thus , I feare , it hath fared with the Hieroglyphicall symboles of Scripture , which excellently intended in the species of things sacrifized , in the prohibited meates , in the dreames of Pharaoh , Joseph , and ma●y other passages , are oft times wrackt beyond their symbolizations , and inlarg'd into constructions disparaging their true intentions . CHAP. XXI . Compendiously of many questionable customes , opinions , pictures , practises , and popular observations . 1. IF an Hare crosse the high way there are few above threescore that are not perplexed thereat , which notwithstanding is but an Auguriall terror , according to that received expression , Inauspicatum datiter oblatus Lepus , and the ground of the conceit was probably no greater then this , that a fearfull animall passing by us portended unto us some thing to be feared ; as upon the like consideration the meeting of a Fox presaged some future imposture , which was a superstitious observation prohibited unto the Jews , as is expressed in the Idolatry of Maimonides , and is referred unto the sin of an observer of Fortunes , or that abuseth events unto good or bad signes , forbidden by the Law of Moses , which notwithstanding sometimes succeeding , according to feares or desires , have left impressions and timerous expectations in credulous minds for ever . 2. That Owles and Ravens are ominous appearers , and presignifying unlucky events , as Christians yet conceit , was also an Auguriall conception . Because many Ravens were seene when Alexander entered Babylon , they were thought to preominate his death ; and because an Owle appeared before the battaile , it presaged the ruine of Crassus , which though decrepite superstitions , and such as had their nativity in times beyond all history , are fresh in the observation of many heads , and by the credulous and feminine partie still in some Majestie among us . And therefore the Embleme of Superstition was well set out by Ripa , in the picture of an Owle , an Hare , and an old woman ; and it no way confirmeth the Auguriall consideration , that an Owle is a forbidden food in the Law of Moses ; or that Jerusalem was threatned by the Raven and the Owle , in that expression of Esay 34. That it should be a court for Owles , that the Cormorant and the B●terne should possesse it , and the Owle and the Raven dwell in it ; ●or thereby was only implyed their ensuing desolation , as is expounded in the words succeeding , he shall draw upon it the line of confusion , and the stones of emptinesse . 3. The falling of Salt is an authenticke presagement of ill lu●ke , nor can every temper contemne it , from whence notwithstanding nothing can be naturally feared : nor was the same a generall prognosticke of future evill among the ancients , but a particular omination concerning the breach of friendship : for salt as incorruptible , was the Simbole of friendship , and before the other service was offered unto their guests ; which if it casually fell was accounted ominous , and their amitie of no duration . 4. To breake the eggeshell after the meat is out , wee are taught in our childhood , and practise it all our lives , which neverthelesse is but a superstitious relict according to the judgement of Plini● ; Huc pertinet ov●rum , ut exorbuerit quisque calices protinus frangi , aut cosdem choclearibus perforari , and the intent hereof was to prevent witchcraft ; for lest witches should draw or pricke their names therein , and veneficiously mischiefe their persons , they broke the shell , as Dalecampius hath observed . 5. The true lovers knot is very much magnified and still retained in presents of love among us , which though in all points it doth not make out , had perhaps its originall from Nodus Herculanus , or that which was called Hercules his knot , resembling the Snaky complication in the caduceus or rod of Hermes ; and in which forme the Zone or woollen girdle of the Bride was fastened , as Turnebus observeth in his Adversaria . 6. When our cheeke burneth or ●are tingleth , wee usually say that some body is talking of us ; which is an ancient conceit , and ranked among superstitious opinions by Plini● . Absentes tinnitu aurium 〈◊〉 sermones de se receptum est , according to that Disticke noted by Dalecampius . Garrula quid totis resona● mihi noctibus auris ? Nescio quem dicis nunc meminisse mei : which is a conceit hardly to be made out without the concession of a signifying Genius , or universall Mercury , conducting sounds unto their distant subiects , and teaching us to heare by touch . 7. When we desire to confine our words we commonly say they are spoken under the Rose ; which expression is commendable , if the Rose from any naturall propertie may be the Symbole of silence , as Nazianzene seemes to imply in these translated verses . Vtque latet Rosa Verna suo put amine clausa , Sic os vincla ferat , validisque arct●tur habenis , Indicatque sui● prolixa silentia labris , and is also tolerable , if by desiring a secrecy to words spoke under the Rose , wee onely meane in society and compotation , from the ancient custome in Symposiacke meetings , to weare chapletts of Roses about their heads ; and so we condemne not the Germane custome , which over the Table describeth a Rose in the seeling ; but more considerable it is , if the originall were such as Lemnius and others have recorded ; that the Rose was the flower of Venus , which Cupid consecrated unto Harpocrates the God of silence , and was therefore an Emblem thereof to conceale the prancks of Venery , as is declared in this Tetrasticke — Est Rosa flos veneris , cujus quo facta laterent Harpocrati matris , dona dicavit Amor ; Inde Rosam mensis hospes suspendit Amicis , Convivae ut sub eâ dicta tacenda sciant . 8. That smoake doth follow the fairest is an usuall saying with us , and in many parts of Europe , whereof although there seeme no naturall ground , yet is it the continuation of a very ancient opinion , as Petrus Victorius and Causabon have observed from a passage in Athenaeus , wherein a Parasite thus describeth himselfe . To every table first I come , Whence Porridge I am cald by some : A Capaneus at stares I am , To enter any roome a Ramme ; Like whipps and thongs to all I ply , Like smoke unto the faire I fly . 9. To set crosse legg●d , or with our fingers pectinated or shut together is accounted bad , and friends will perswade us from it . The same conceit religiously possessed the Ancients , as is observable from Pliny . Poplites alternis genibus imponere nefas olim ; and also from Athenae●s , that it was an old venesicious practise , and Iuno is made in this postu●● to hinder the delivery of Alcmaena ; and therefore , as Pierius observeth , in the Medall of Julia Pia the right hand of Venus , was made extended with the inscription of Venus Genetrix ; for the complication or pectination of the fingers was an Hieroglyphick of impediment , as in that place he declareth . 10. The set and statary times of payring of nailes , and cutting of haire is thought by many a point of consideration , which is perhaps but the continuation of an ancient superstition : for piaculous it was unto the Romanes to pare their nayles upon the nundinae observed every ninth day ; and was also feared by others in certaine dayes of the weeke , according to that of Ausonius , Ungues Mercurio , Barbam Jove , Cypride crines ; and was one part of the wickednes that filled up the measure of Manasses , when t is delivered hee observed times , Chron. 2. 23. 11. A common fashion it is to nourish haire upon the molls of the face , which is the perpetuation of a very ancient custome , and though innocently practised among us , may have a superstitious originall , according to that of Pliny ; Naevos in facie tondere rel●giosum habent nunc multi ; from the like might proceed the feares of polling Elvelockes or complicated haires of the head , and also of locks longer then the other haire , they being votary at first , and dedicated upon occasion , preserved with great care , and accordingly esteemed by others , as appears by that of Apuleius ; Adjuro per dulcem capilli tui nodulum . 12. A custome there is in most parts of Europe to adorn Aqueducts , spouts and Cisternes with Lions heads ; which though no illaudable ornament is an Aegyptian continuation , who practised the same under a symbolicall illation ; for because the Sun being in Leo , the flood of Nilus was at the full , and water became conveyed into every part , they made the spouts of their Aqueducts through the head of a Lion : and upon some celestiall respects it is not improbable the great Mogull or Indian King doth beare for his Armes a Lion and the Sun. 13. Many conceive there is somewhat amisse , and that as we usually say , they are unblest untill they put on their girdle : wherein ( although most know not what they say ) there are involved unknowne considerations ; for by a girdle or cincture are symbollically implied Truth , Resolution and Readinesse unto Action , which are parts and vertues required in the service of God : according whereto we finde that the Isr●elites eat the Paschall Lambe with their loynes girded , and the Almighty challenging Job , bids him gird up his loynes like a man ; so runneth the expression of Peter , Gird up the loynes of your mindes , be sober and hope to the end ; so the high P●iest was girt with the girdle of fine linnen ; so is it part of the holy habit to have our loynes girt about with truth ; and so is it also said concerning our Saviour , Righteousnesse shall be the girdle of his loynes , and faithfulnesse the girdle of his reines . Moreover by the girdle the heart and parts which God requires are devided from the inferiour and epithumeticall organs ; implying thereby a memento unto purification and cleannesse of heart , which is commonly defiled from the concupiscence and affection of those parts ; and therfore unto this day the Jews do blesse themselves when they put on their zone or cincture : and thus may we make out the doctrine of Pythagoras , to offer sacrifice with our feet naked , that is , that our inf●riour parts and farthest removed from Reason might be free , and of no imdiment unto us . Thus Achilles though dipped in Styx , yet having his heele untouched by that water , although he were fortified elsewhere , he was slaine in that part , and as only vulnerable in the inferiour and brutall part of Man : This is that part of Eve and her posterity the divel still do●h bruise ; that is , that part of the soul which adhereth unto earth , and walks in the paths thereof ; and in this secondary and symbolicall sense it may be also understood , when the Priests in the Law washed their feet before the sacrifice ; when our Saviour washed the feet of his Disciples , and said unto Peter , if I wash not thy feet thou hast no part in me ; and thus is it symbollically explainable and implieth purification and cleannesse , when in the burnt offerings the Priest is commanded to wash the inwards and legs thereof in water , and in the peace and sin-offerings , to burne the two kidneys , the fat which is about the ●lancks , and as we translate it the Caul above the Liver . But whe●her the Jewes when they blessed themselves , had any eye unto the words of Jeremy , wherein God makes them his Girdle ; or had therein any reference unto the girdle , which the Prophet was commanded to hide in the hole of the rock of Euphrates , and which was the type of their captivity , we leave unto higher conjecture . 14. The picture of the Creator , or God the Father in the shape of an old Man , is a dangerous piece , and in this fecundity of sect● may revive the Anthropomorphites , which although maintained from the expression of Daniel , I beheld where the Ancient of dayes did sit , whose haire of his head was like the pure woole ; yet may it be also derivative from the Hieroglyphicall description of the Aegyptians ▪ who to expresse their E●eph , or Creator of the world , described an old man in a blew mantle , with an egge in his mouth , which was the embleme of the world . Surely those heathens , that notwithstanding their exemplary advantage in heaven , would endure no pictures of Sun or Moone , as being visible unto all the world , and needing no representation , do evidently accuse the practise of those pencils , that will describe invisibles . And he that challenged the boldest hand unto the picture of an Echo , must laugh at this attempt not onely in the description of invisibility , but circumscription of Ubiquity , and fetching under lines incomprehensible circularity . The pictures of the Aegyptians were more tolerable , and in their sacred letters more veniably expressed the apprehension of Divinity ; for though they implyed the same by an eye upon a Scepter , by an Eagles head , a Crocodill and the like ; yet did these manuall descriptions pretend no corporall representations , nor could the people misconceive the same unto reall correspondencies . So though the Cherub carryed some apprehension of Divinity , yet was it not conceived to be the shape thereof : and so perhaps because it is metaphorically predicated of God , that he is a consuming fire , he may be harmlesly described by a flaming representation : yet if , as some will have it , all mediocrity of folly is foolish , and because an unrequitable evill may ensu● an indifferent convenience must be omitted ; we shall not urge such representments , wee could spare the holy Lamb for the picture of our Saviour , a●d the Dove or fiery Tongues to represent the holy Ghost . 15. The Sun and Moone are usually described with humane faces ; whether herein there be not a Pagan imitation , and those visages at first implyed Apollo and Diana we make some doubt ; and wee finde the statua of the Sun was framed with rayes about the head , which were the indiciduous and unshaven locks of Apollo . We should be too Iconomicall to question the pictures of the winds , as commonly drawne in humane heads , and with their cheeks distended , which notwithstanding wee finde condemned by Minutius , as answering poeticall fancies , and the gentile discription of Aeolus Boreus , and the feigned Deities of winds . 16. We shall not , I hope , disparage the Resurrection of our Redeemer , if we say the Sun doth not dance on E●ster day . And though we would willingly assent unto any sympathicall exultation , yet cannot conceive therein any more then a Tropicall expression ; whether any such motion there were in that day wherein Christ arised , Scripture hath not revealed , which hath beene punctuall in other records concerning solary miracles : and the Areopagite that was amazed at the Ecclipse , tooke no notice of this , and if metaphoricall expression● goe so farre , we may be bold to affirme , not onely that one Sun danced , but two arose that day : That light appeared at his nativity , and darkenesse at his death , and yet a light at both ; for even that darknesse was a light unto the Gentiles , illuminated by that obscurity . That 't was the first time the Sun set about the Horizon , that although there were darkenesse above the earth there was light beneath it , nor dare we say that hell was darke if he were in it . 17. Great conceits are raised of the involution or membranous covering , commonly called the silly how , that sometimes is found about the heads of children upon their birth , and is therefore preserved with great care , not onely as medicall in diseases , but effectuall in successe , concerning the Infant and others , which is surely no more then a continued superstition ; for hereof we reade in the life of Antoninus delivered by Spartianus , that children are borne sometimes with this naturall cap , which Midwives were wont to sell unto credulous Lawyers , who had an opinion it advantaged their promotion . But to speake strictly the effect is naturall , and thus to be conceaved , the Infant hath three ●eguments , or membranous ●ilmes which cover it in the wombe , that is , the Corion , Amnio● , and Allantois ; the Corion is the outward membrane wherein are implanted the veynes , Arteries and umbilicall vessels , whereby its nourishment is conveyed : the Allantois a thin coat seated under the Corion , wherein are received the watery separations conveyed by the urachus , that the acrimony thereof should not offend the skin . The Amnios is a generall investment , containing the sudorous or thin serosity perspirable through the skin . Now about the time when the Infant breaketh these cov●●ings , it sometime carryeth with it about the head a part of the Amnios or neerest coat ; which saith Spiegelius , either proceedeth from the toughnesse of the membrane or weakenesse of the Infant that cannot get cleare thereof : & therefore herein significations are naturall and concluding upon the Infant , but not to be extended unto magical signalities or any other pers● . 18. That 't is good to be drunke once a month , is a common flattery of sensuality , supporting it selfe upon physick , and the healthfull effects of inebriation . This indeed seemes plainly affirmed by Avicenna , a Physitian of great Authority , and whose religion prohibiting Wine could lesse extenuate ebriety . But Averroes a man of his owne faith was of another beliefe , restraining his ebriety unto hilarity , and in effect making no more thereof , then Seneca commendeth , and was allowable in Cato ; that is , a sober incalescence and regulated aestuation from wine , or what may be conceived betweene Joseph and his brethren , when the Text expresseth they were merry , or dranke largely ; and whereby indeed the commodities set downe by Avicenna , that is , alleviation of spirits , resolution of superfluities , provocation of sweat and urine may also ensue . But as for dementation , sopition of reason , and the diviner particle from drinke , though American religion approve , and Pagan piety of old hath practised , even at their sacrifices ; Christian morality and the Doctrine of Christ will not allow . And surely that religion which excuseth the fact of Noah , in the aged surprisall of six hundred yeares , and unexpected inebriation from the unknowne effects of wine , will neither acquit ebriosity nor ebriety , in their knowne , and intended perversions . And indeed , although sometimes effects succeed which may relieve the body , yet if they carry mischiefe or perill unto the soule , we are therein restraineable by Divinity , which circumscribeth Physick , and circumstantially determines the use thereof . From naturall considerations , Physick commendeth the use of venery ; and happily , incest , adultery , or stupration may prove as physically advantageous , as conjugall copulation ; which notwithstanding must not bee drawne into practise . And truly effects , consequents , or events which wee commend , arise oft times from wayes which all condemne . Thus from the fact of Lot , we derive the generation of Ruth , and blessed Nativity of our Saviour ; which notwithstanding did not extenuate the incestuous ebriety of the generator . And if , asit is commonly urged , we thinke to extenuate ebriety from the benefit of vomit oft succeeding ; Aegyptian sobriety will condemne us , who purgeth both wayes twice a month , without this perturbation : and we foolishly contemne the liberall hand of God , and ample field of medicines which soberly produce that action . 19. A conceit there is that the Devill commonly appeareth with a cloven hoofe , wherein although it seeme excessively ridiculous there may be somewhat of truth ; and the ground thereof at first might be his frequent appearing in the shape of a Goat , which answers that description . This was the opinion of ancient Christians concerning the apparitions of Panites , Faunes and Satyres , and in this forme we reade of one that appeared unto Antony in the wildernesse . The same is also confirmed from expositions of holy Scripture ; for whereas it is said , Thou shalt not offer unto Devils , the Originall word is Seghnirim , that is , rough and hayrie Goats , because in that shape the Devill most often appeared , as is expounded by the Rabbins , as Tremellius hath also explained ; and as the word Ascimah , the god of Emath is by some conceived ; nor did he onely assume this shape in elder times , but commonly in later dayes , especially in the place of his worship . If there be any truth in the confession of Witches , and as in many stories it stands confirmed by Bodinus ; and therefore a Goat is not improperly made the Hieroglyphick of the Devill , as Pierius hath expressed it ; so might it be the Embleme of sin , as it was in the sin offering ; and so likewise of wicked and sinfull men , according to the expression of Scripture in the method of the last distribution , when our Saviour shall separate the Sheep from the Goats , that is , the sons of the Lamb from the children of the Devill . 20. A strange kinde of exploration and peculiar way of Rhabdomancy is that which is used in Minerall discoveries , that is , with a forked hazell , commonly called Moses his rod , which freely held forth , will stirre and play if any mine be under it : and though many there are who have attempted to make it good , yet untill better information , we are of opinion with Agricola , that in it selfe it is a fruitlesse exploration , strongly senting of Pagan derivation , and the virgula Divina , proverbially magnified of old ; the ground whereof were the Magicall rods in Poets ; that of Pollas in Homer , that of Mercury that charmed Argus , and that of Circe which transformed the followers of Ulysses ; too boldly usurping the name of Moses rod ; from which notwithstanding , and that of Aaron were probably occasioned the fables of all the rest ; for that of Moses must needs be famous unto the Aegyptians , and that of Aaron unto many other nations , as being preserved in the Arke , untill the destruction of the Temple built by Solomon . 21. A practise there is among us to determine doubtfull matters , by the opening of a booke , and letting fall a staffe ; which notwithstanding are ancient fragments of Pagan divination ; the first an imitation of sortes Homericae , or Virgilianae , drawing determinations from verses casually occurring . The same was practised by Severus , who entertained ominous hopes of the Empire , from that verse in Virgil , Tu regere imperio populos Romane memento ; and Gordianus who reigned but few dayes was discouraged by another , that is , Ostendunt terris hunc tantum fata nec ultra esse sinunt . Nor was this onely performed in Heathen Authors , but upon the sacred text of Scripture , as Gregorius Turonensis hath le●t some account , and as the practise of the Emperour Heraclius , before his Expedition into Asia minor , is delivered by Cedrenus . As for the Divination or decision from the staffe it is an Auguriall relique , and the practise thereof is accused by God himselfe ; My people aske counsell of their stocks , and their staffe declareth unto them . And of this kinde of Rhabdomancy was that practised by Nabuchadonosor in that Caldean miscellany , delivered by Ez●kiel , The King of Babylon stood at the parting of the way , at the head of the two wayes to use divination , he made his arrowes b●ight , he consulted with Images , he looked in the Liver ; at the right hand were the divinations for Jerusalem , that is , as Estius expoundeth it the left way leading unto Rhabbah the chiefe city of the Ammonites , and the right unto Jerusalem , he consulted Idols and entrals , he threw up a bundle of Arrowes , to see which way they would light , and falling on the right hand he marched towards Jerusalem . A like way of Belomancy or Divination by Arrowes hath beene in request with Scythians , Alanes , Germans , with the Africans and Turks of Algier ; but of another nature was that which was practised by El●sha , when by an Arrow shot from an Easterne window , he presignified the destruction of S●ria ; or when according unto the three stroakes of Joash , with an arrow upon the ground , he foretold the number of his victories ; for thereby the Spirit of God particular'd the same , and determined the stroakes of the King unto three , which the hopes of the Prophet expected in twice that number . We are unwilling to enlarge concerning many other , onely referring unto Christian considerations , what naturall effects can reasonably be expected , when to prevent the Ephialtes or night M●re we hang up an hallow stone in our stables ; when for amulets against Agues wee use the chips of Gallowes and places of Execution . When for warts wee rub our hands before the Moone , or commit any maculated part unto the touch of the dead . Swarmes hereof our learned Selden and criticall Philologers might illustrate , whose abler performances our adventures doe but sollicite , meane while we hope they wil plausibly receave our attempts , or candidely correct our misconjectures . THE SIXTH BOOK . Of sundry common opinions Cosmographicall and His●oricall . The first Discourse comprehended in severall all Chapters . CHAP. I. Concerning the beginning of the World , that the time thereof is not precisely to bee knowne , ●s men generally suppose : Of mens enquiries in what season or point of the Zodiack it began . That as they are generally made they are in vaine , and as particularly applyed uncertain . Of the division of the seasons and foure quarters of the yeare , according to Astronomers and Physitians . That th● common compute of the Ancients , and which is yet retained by most , is unreasonable and erroneous . Of some divinations and ridiculous diductions from one part of the yeare to another . And of the providence and wisdome of God in the site and motion of the Sun. COncerning the World and its temporall circumscriptions , who ever shall strictly examine both extreams , shall easily perceive there is not onely obscurity in its end but its beginning ; that as its period is inscrutable , so is its nativity indeterminable : That as it is presumption to enquire after the one , so is there no rest or satisfactory decision in the other . And hereunto we shall more readily assent , if we examine the informations , and take a view of the severall difficultie● in this point ; which we shall easily doe , if we consider the different conceits of men , and duly perpend the imperfections of their discoveries . And first , the Heathens or histories of the Gentiles afford us slender satisfaction , nor can they relate any story , or affixe a probable point to its beginning : For some thereof ( and those of the wisest amongst them ) are so far from determining its beginning , that they opinion and maintaine it never had any at all ; as the doctrine of Epicurus implyeth , and more positively Aristotle in his bookes de Caelo declareth , endeavouring to confirme it with arguments of reason , and those appearingly demonstrative ; wherein to speake indifferently , his labours are rationall , and uncontroulable upon the grounds assumed , that is of Physicall generation , and a primary or first matter , beyond which no other hand was apprehended : But herein we remaine sufficiently satisfied from Moses , and the doctrine delivered of the Creation , that is a production of all things out of nothing , a formation not only of matter , but of forme , and a meteriation even of matter it selfe . Others are so far from defining the originall of the world or of mankinde , that they have held opinions not only repugnant unto Chronology but Philosophy ; that is , that they had their beginning in the soyle where they inh●bit●d , assuming or receiving appellations conformable unto such conceits : So did the Athenians tearm themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Aborigines , and in testimony thereof did weare a golden insect on their heads ; the very same name is also given unto the Inlanders or Midland inhabitants of this Island by Caesar. But this is a conceit answerable unto the generation of the Giants , not admittable in Philosophy , much lesse in Divinity , which distinctly informeth wee are all the seed of Adam , that the whole world perished unto eight persons before the ●lood , and was after peopled by the Colonies of the sonnes of Noah ; there was therefore never any Autochthon , or man arising from the earth but Adam , for the woman being formed out of the rib , was once removed from earth , and framed from that element under incarnation . And so although her production were not by copulation , yet was it in a manner seminall : For if in every part from whence the seed doth flow , there be contained the Idea of the whole , there was a seminality and contracted Adam in the rib , which by the information of a soule , was individuated into Eve. And therefore this conceit applyed unto the orginall of man , and the beginning of the world , is more justly appropriable unto its end ; for then indeed men shall rise out of the earth , the graves shall shoot up their concealed seeds , and in that great Au●umne men shall spring up , and awake from their Chaos againe . Others have been so blind in deducing the originall of things , or delivering their owne beginnings , that when it hath fallen into controversie they have not recurred unto Chronologie or the records of time , but betaken themselves unto probabilities , and the conjecturalities of Philosophy . Thus when the two ancient Nations , that is , Aegyprians and Scythians contended for antiquity , the Aegyptians ( as Diodorus and Justine relate ) pleaded their antiquity from the fertility of their soyl , inferring that men there first inhabited , where they were with most facility sustained , and such a land did they conceive was Aegypt . The Scythians although a cold and heavier Nation urged more acutely , deducing their arguments from the two active elements and principles of all things Fire and Water ; for if of all things there was first an union , and that afterward fire overruled the rest , surely that part of earth which was coldest would first get free , and afford a place of habitation : But if all the earth were first involved in water , those parts would surely fi●st appeare , which were most high , and of most elevated situation , and such was 〈◊〉 : These reasons carried indeed the antiquity from the Aegyptian● , but confirmed it not in the Scythians ; for as Herodotus relateth from Pargitants their first King unto Darius , they accounted but two thousa●● years . As for the Aegyptians they inv●●●ted another way of triall , for as the same Author relateth , Psamnitichus their King attempted this decision by a new & unknown experiment , bringing up two Infants with goats , and where they never heard the voice of man ; concluding that to be the ancientest Nation , whose language they should first deliver ; but herein he forgot that speech was by instruction not instinct , by imitation , nor by nature ; that men do speak in some kind but like Parrets , and as they are instructed , that is in simple tearms and words , expressing the open notions of things , which the second act of reason compoundeth into propositions , and the last into syllogisms & forms of ratiocination . And howsoever the account of Man●th the Aegyptian Priest run very high , and it be evident that Miz●aim peopled that Country , whose name with the Hebrews it beareth unto this day ; and there be many things of great antiquity related in holy Scripture , yet was their exact account not very ancient ; for P●olomy their Countryman beginneth his Astronomicall compute no higher then Nabonasser , who is conceived by some the same with Salmanasser : As for the argument deduced from the ●●rtility of the soyl , duly enquired , it rather overthroweth then promoteth their antiquity ; for that Country whose fertility , they so advance , was in elde● and ancient times no firme or open la●d , but some vast lake or part o● the Sea , and bec●me gained ground by the mud and limous matter brought downe by the river Nilus , which setled by degrees into a firme land ; according as is expressed by Strabo , and more at large by Herodotus in his Enterpe , both from the Aegyptian tradition and probable inducements from reason , called therefore fluvii donum , an accession of the earth or tract of land acquired by the river . Lastly , some indeed there are , who have kept records of time , and that of a considerable duration , yet doe the exactest thereof afford no satisfaction concerning the beginning of the world , or any way point out the time of its creation . The most authentick records and best approved antiquity are those of the Chaldeans ; yet in the time of Alexander the Great , they attained not so high as the ●loud : For as Simplicius relateth , Aristotle required of Calisthenes who accompain●d that Worthy in his expedition , that at his arrive at Babylon , he would enquire of the antiquity of their Records , and those upon compute hee found to amount unto 1903. yeares , which account notwithstanding ariseth no higher then 95. yeares after the floud . The Arcadians I confesse , were esteemed of great Antiquity , and it was usually said they were before the Moone , according unto that of Seneca , Sydus post veteres Arcades editum ; and that of Ovid , Lunâ gens prior illa fuit : But this as Censorinus obse●veth , must not be taken grossely , as though they were existent before that Luminary , but were so esteemed because they observed a set course of yeare , before the Greeks conformed their yeare unto the course and motion of the Moon . Thus the heathens affording no satisfaction herein , they are most likely to manifest this truth who have been acquainted with holy Scripture , and the sacred Chronologie delivered by Moses , who distinctly sets downe this account , computing by certaine intervalls , by memorable Ara's , Epoche's , or tearms of time : A● from the creation unto the floud , from thence unto Abraham , from Abraham unto the departure from Aegypt , &c. Now in this number have only beene Samaritans , Jews , and Christians : for the Jews they agree not in their accounts , as Bodine in his method of history hath observed out of Baal Seder , Rabbi Nassom , Gersom , and others , in whose compute the age of the world is not yet 5400. yeares ; and the same is more evidently observable from two most learned Jewes , Philo and Josephus , who very much differ in the accounts of time , and variously summe up these intervalls assented unto by all . Thus Philo from the departure out of Aegypt unto the building of the Temple accounts but 920. yeares , but Josephus sets downe 1062. Philo from the building of the Temple to its destruction 440 , Josephus 470 , Philo from the creation to the destruction of the Temple 3373 ; but Josephus 3513 , Philo from the deluge to the destruction of the Temple 1718 , but Josephus 1913 , in which computes there are manifest disparities , and such as much divide the concordance and harmony of times . But for the Samaritans , their account is different from these or any others ; for they account from the Creation to the Deluge , but 1302 yeares , which commeth to passe upon the different accoun● of the ages of the Patriarks set downe when they begat children . For whereas the Hebrew , Greek and Latine texts account Jared 162 when he begat Enoch , they account but 62 , and so in others . Now the Samaritans were no incompetent judges of times and the Chronologie thereof ▪ for they embraced the five bookes of Moses , and , it seemeth , preserved the Text with far more integrity then the Jews ; who as Tertullian , Chrysostome , and others observe did severall wayes corrupt the same especially in passages concerning the prophesies of Christ , so that as Jerome professeth , in his translation he was faine sometime to relieve himselfe by the Samaritane Pentateuch , as amongst others in that Text , Deuteronomy 27 , Maledictus omnis qui non permans●rit in omnibus quae scripta sunt in libro Legis . From hence St. Paul , Gal. 3. inferreth there is no justification by the Law , and urgeth the Text according to the Septuagint . Now the Jewes to afford a latitude unto them selves in their copies expunged the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Syncategorematicall terme omnis , wherein lyeth the strength of the Law , and of the Apostles argument ; but the Samaritan Bible retained it right , and answerable unto what the Apostle had urged . As for Christians from whom wee should expect the exactest and most concurring account , there is also in them a manifest disagreement , and such as is not easily reconciled . For first , the Latins accord not in their account ; for to omit the calculation of the Ancients , of Austin , Bede , and others , the Chronology of the Modernes doth manifestly dissent ; for Josephus Scaliger , whom Helvicus seemes to follow , accounts the Creation in 765. of the Julian period ; and from thence unto the nativity of our Saviour alloweth 3947. yeares ; But Dionysius Petavius a learned Chronologer dissenteth from this compute almost 40. yeares , placing the Creation in the 730. of the Julian period , and from thence unto the Incarnation accounteth 3983. yeares . For the Greeks , their accounts are more anomalous ; for if wee recurre unto ancient computes , we shall finde that Clemens Alexandrinus an ancient Father and preceptor unto Origen , accounted from the Creation unto our Saviour , 5664. yeares ; for in the first of his Stromaticks , he collecteth the time from Adam unto the death of Commodus to be 5858. yeares ; now the death of Commodus he placeth in the yeare after Christ 194. which number deducted from the former there remaineth 5664. Theophilus Bishop of Antioch accounteth unto the nativity of Christ 5515. deduceable from the like way of compute , for in his first booke ad Antolycum , he accounteth from Adam unto Aurelius Verus 5695. yeares ; now that Emperour dyed in the yeare of our Lord 180. which deducted from the former sum there remaineth 5515. Julius Africanus an ancient Chronologer , accounteth somewhat lesse , that is , 5500. Eusebius Orosius and others dissent not much from this , but all exceed five thousand . The latter compute of the Greeks , as Petavius observeth , hath been reduced unto two or three accounts . The first accou●t unto our Saviour 5501. and this hath beene observed by Nicephorus , Theophanes , and Maximus ; the other accounts 5509. And this of all at present is most generally received by the Church of Constantinople , observed also by the Moscovite , as I have seene in the date of the Emperours letters , wherein this yeare of ours 1645. is from the yeare of the world 7154. which doth exactly agree unto this last account 5509. for if unto that summe be added 1645. the product will be 7154. by this Chronology are many Greeke Authors to be understood ; and thus is Martinus Crusius to be made out , when in his Turcograecian history he delivers , the City of Constantinople was taken by the Turks in the yeare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , 6961. and thus unto these Chronologists , the Prophecy of Elias the Rabbin , so much in request with the Jews , and in some credit also with Christians , that the world should last but six thousand yeares , unto these , I say , it hath bee●e long and out of memory disprov●l for the ●a●●aticall and 7000. yeare wherein the world should 〈…〉 on the seventh day ) unto them is long agoe 〈◊〉 , they are proceeding in the eight thousand yeare , and numbers 〈…〉 days which men have made the types and shadows of 〈…〉 certainly what Marcus Leo the Jew conceaveth of the end of the heav●ns , exceedeth the account of all that ever shall be ; for though 〈◊〉 con●eaveth the Elementall 〈◊〉 shall end in the seventh or 〈◊〉 millenary , yet cannot he opinion the heavens and more durable part of the Creation shall perish befor● seen times seven , or 49. th●t is , the Quadrant of the other seven , and perfect Jubilie of thousands . And thus may we observe the difference and wide dissent of mens 〈…〉 , ●nd there by the great incertainty in this establishment . The 〈…〉 onely dissenting from the Samaritans , the Latins from 〈…〉 every one from another ; insomuch that all can be in ●he right it is impossible ; that any one is so , not with assurance de●●●minable ; and therefore as Petavius confesseth , to effect the same exactly without inspiration it is impossible , and beyond the 〈…〉 but God himselfe : And therefore also what satisfaction 〈…〉 obtained from those violent disputes , and eager enqui●ers in what day of the month the world began , either of March or October , 〈…〉 what face or position of the Moone , whether at the prime 〈…〉 , let our second and serious considerations 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 the reason and ground of this dissent , is the ●●happy 〈…〉 the Greek and ●ebrew editions of the Bible , for unto these two Languages have all Translations conformed ; the holy Scrip●ure being first delivered in Hebrew , and first translated into Greek . For the Hebrew , it is incontrove●tibly the primitive and surest text to rely on , and to preserve the same entire and uncorrupt , there hath been used the most apparent caution humanity could invent ; For as R. Ben. Maimon hath declared , if in the copying thereof one letter were written twice , or if one letter but touched another , that copy was not admitted into their Synagogues , but onely allowable to be read in Schooles , and private families ; neither were they carefull onely in the exact number of their sections of the Law , but had also the curiosity to 〈◊〉 every word , and affixed the account unto their severall books : Notwithstanding all which , divers corruptions e●sued , and severall depravations slipt in , arising from many and manifest grounds , as hath beene ●xactly noted by Morinus in his preface unto the Septuagint . As for the Septuagint , it is the first and most ancient Translation recorded , and of greater Antiquity then is the Chaldie version , occasioned by the request of P●olo●eus Philadelphus King of A●gypt , for the richest ornament of his memorable Library ; unto whom the high Priest addressed six Jews out of every Tribe , which amounteth unto 72. and by these was effected that Translation wee usually terme the Septuagint , or Translation of seventy ; which name however it obtaine from the number of their persons , yet in respect of one common Spirit , it was the Translation but as it were of one man. For , as the story relateth , although they were set apart and severed from each other , yet were their Translations found to agree in every point , according as is related by Philo and Josephus , although wee finde not the same in Aristeus , who hath expresly treated thereof . This Translation in ancient times was of great authority : By this many of the Heathens receaved some notions of the Creation and the mighty works of God ; This in expresse termes is often followed by the Evangelists , by the Apostles , and by our Saviour himselfe in the quotations of the Old Testament . This for many years was used by the Jews themselves , that is , such as did Hellenize and dispersedly dwelt out of Palestine with the Greeks ; And this also the succeeding Christians and ancient Fathers observed , although there succeeded other Greek versions , that is , of Aquila , Theodosius and Symmachus ; for the Latin translation of Jerome , called now the Vulger , was about 800. yeares after , although we shall not deny there was a Latin translation before , called the Italick version , and Austin forbad that of Jerom to be used in his Diocesse . Whatsoever Interpretations there have beene since , have been especially effected with reference unto these , that is , the Greeke and Hebrew text ; the Translators sometimes following the one , sometimes adhering unto the other , according as they found them consonant unto truth , or most correspondent unto the rules of faith . Now however it commeth to passe these two are very different in the enumeration of Genealogies , and particular accounts of time ; for in the second intervall , that is betweene the floud and Abraham , there is by the S●ptuagint introduced one Cainan to be the son of Arphaxad and father of Salah ; whereas in the Hebrew there is no mention of such a person , but Arphaxad is set downe to be the father of Salah . But in the first intervall , that is , from the Creation unto the floud , their disa●reement is more considerable , for therein the Greek exceedeth the Hebrew , and common account almost 600. yeares ; and 't is indeed a thing not very strange , to be at the difference of a third part , in so large and collective an account , if wee consider how differently they are set forth in minor and lesse mistakeable numbers . So in the Prophesie of Jonah , both in the Hebrew and Latin text , it is said , Yet forty dayes and Ninivy shall be overthrowne : But the Septuagint saith plainly , and that in letters at length , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , yet three dayes and Ninivy shall be destroyed ; which is a difference not newly crept in , but an observat●on very ancient , discussed by Austin , and Theodoret , and was conceived an errour committed by the Scribe . Men therefore have raised different computes of time , according as they have followed these different texts , and so have left the history of times far more perplexed then Chronology hath reduced . Againe , however the texts were plaine , and might in their numerations agree , yet were there no small difficulty to set downe a determinable Chronology , or establish from hence any sixed point of time ; for the doubts concerning the time of the Judges are inexplicable , that of the Reignes and succession of Kings is as perplexed , it being uncertaine whether the yeares both of their lives and reignes ought to bee taken as complete , or in their beginning and but currant accounts . And thus also it is not unreasonable to make some doubt whether in the first Ages , and long lives of our fathers , Moses doth not sometime account by full and round numbers , whereas strictly taken they might be some few yeares above or under ; As in the age of Noah , it is delivered to be just ●ive hundred when he begat Sem , whereas perhaps hee might be somewhat above or below that ●ound and complete number , for the same way of speech is usuall in diverse other expressions : Thus doe we say the Septuagint , and using the full and articulate number , doe write the Translation of Seventy , whereas we have shewen before , the precise number was seventy two ; so is it said that Christ was three dayes in the grave , according to that of Matthew , as Jonas was three dayes and three nights in the Whales belly , so shall the Son of man be three dayes and three nights in the heart of the earth : which notwithstanding must be taken Synechdochically , or by understanding a part for an whole day ; for he remained but two nights in the grave , for he was buried in the afternoone of the first day , and arose very early in the morning on the third ; that is , hee was interred in the Eve of the Sabbath , and arose the morning after it . Moreover , although the number of yeares be determined and rightly understood , there be without doubt a certaine truth herein , yet the text speaking obscurely or dubiously , there is oft times no slender difficulty at what point to begin or terminate the account . So when it is said , Exod. 12. the sojourning of the children of Israel who dwelt in Aegypt was 430. yeares , it cannot be taken strictly , and from their first arivall into Aegypt , for their habitation in that land was farre lesse ; but the account must begin from the covenant of God with Abhraham , and must also comprehend their sojourne in the land of Canaan , according as is expressed , Gal. 3. The Covenant that was con●irmed before of God in Christ , the Law which was 430. yeares after cannot disanull . Thus hath it also happened in the account of the 70. yeares of their captivity , according to that of Jeremy , chap. 20. This whole land shall be a desolation , and these nations shall serve the King of Babylon 70. yeares ; now where to begin , or end this compute ariseth no small difficulty : for there were three remarkable captivities , and deportations of the Jewes ; the first was in the third or fourth yeare of Joachim , and first of Nabuchodonozer , when Daniel was carryed away ; the second in the raigne of Jeconiah , and the eighth yeare of the same King ; the third and most deploreable in the raigne of Zedechias , and in the nineteenth yeare of Nabuchodonozer , whereat both the Temple and City were burned . Now such is the different conceit of these times , that men have computed from all ; but the probablest account and most concordant ▪ unto the intention of Jeremy , is from the first of Nabuchodonozer unto the first of King Cyrus over Babylon ; although the Prophet Zachary , chap. 1. 12. accounteth from the last . O Lord of hostes , How long ! Wilt thou not have mercy on Jerusalem , against which thou hast had indignation these threescore and ten yeeres ? for he maketh this expostulation in the second year of Darius Histaspes , wherein he prophesied , which is about eighteene yeares in account after the other . Thus also although there be a certaine truth therein , yet is there no easie doubt concerning the seventie weekes , or seventie times seven years of Daniel ; whether they have reference unto the nativitie or passion of our Saviour , and especially from whence , or what point of time they are to be computed ; for thus is it delivered by the angel Gabriel : Seventy weekes are determined upon thy people ; and againe in the following verse : Know therefore and understand , that from the going forth of the Commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messias the Prince , shall be seven weekes , and threescore and two weekes , the street shall be built againe , and the wall even in troublesome times ; and after threescore and two weekes shall Messiah be cut off ; Now the going out of the Commandment to build the City , beeing the point from whence to compute , there is no slender controversie when to begin ; for there are no lesse then foure severall Edicts to this effect ; the one in the first yeere of Cyrus , the other in the second of Da●ius , the third and fourth in the seventh , and in the twentieth of Artaxerxes Longimanus ; although as Petavius accounteth it best , accordeth unto the twentie yeare of Artaxerxes , from whence Nehemiah deriveth his Commission : Now that computes are made incertainely with reference unto Christ , it is no wonder , since I perceive the time of his Nativitie is in controversie , and no lesse his age at his Passion : For Clemens and Tertullian conceive he suffered at thirtie , but Irenaeus a Father nearer his time , is further off in his account , that is , betweene forty and fifty . Longomontanus a late Astronomer , endeavours to discover this secret from Astronomicall grounds , that is , the Apogeum of the Sunne , conceiving the Excentricity invariable , and the Apogeum yearely to move one scruple , two seconds , fifty thirds , &c. Wherefore if in the time of Hipparchus , that is , in the yeare of the Julian period 4557. it was in the fifth degree of Gemini , and in the dayes of Tycho Brahe , that is , in the yeare of our Lord 1588. or of the world 5554. the same was removed unto the fift degree of Cancer ; by the proportion of its motion , it was at the creation first in the beginning of Aries , and the Perigeum or nearest point in Libra . But this conceit how ingenious or subtile soever is not of satisfaction ; it being not determinable , or yet agreed in what time precisely the Apogeum absolveth one degree , as Pe●avius hath also delivered in his fourth de Doctrina temporum . Lastly , however these or other difficulties intervene , and that wee cannot satisfie our selves in the exact compute of time , yet may wee notwithstanding sit downe with the common and usuall account ; nor are these differences derogatorie unto the Advent or Passion of Christ , unto which indeed they all doe seeme to point ; for the Prophecies concerning our Saviour , were indefinitely delivered before that of Daniel ; for so was that pronounced unto Eve in Paradise , that after of Balaam , those of Isaiah and the Prophets , and that memorable one of Jacob , the Scepter shall not depart from Israel untill Shilo come ; which time notwithstanding it did not define at all . In what year therefore soever , either from the destruction of the Temple , from the reedifying thereof , from the Flood , or from the Creation he appeared , certaine it is , that in the fulnesse of time he came . When he therefore came is not so considerable , as that he is come ; in the one there is consolation , in the other no satisfaction ; The greater Quere is , when he will come again , and yet indeed it is no Quere at all ; for that is never to be knowne , and therefore vainely enquired ; 't is a professed and authentick obscurity , unknown to all but to the omniscience of the Almighty . Certainly the ends of all things are wrapt up in the hands of God , he that undertakes the knowledge thereof forgets his owne beginning , and disclaimes his principles of earth ; No man knows the end of the world , nor assuredly of any thing in it : God sees it because unto his Eternity it is present , hee knoweth the ends of us , but not of himselfe , and because hee knowes not this , he knoweth all things , and his knowledge is endlesse , even in the object of himselfe . CHAP. II. Of mens Enquiries in what season or point of the Zodiack it began , that as they are generally made they are in vaine , and as perticularly uncertaine . COncerning the Seasons , that is , the quarters of the yeare , some are ready to enquire , others to determine , in what season , whether in the Autumne , Spring , Winter or Summer the world had its beginning . Wherein we cannot but affirme , that as the question is generally , and in respect of the whole earth proposed , it is most vainely , and with a manifest injury unto reason in any particular determined , because when ever the world had its beginning it was created in all these four . For , as we have else where delivered , whatsoever signe the Sun possesseth ( whose recesse or vicinity de●ineth the quarters of the yeare ) those four seasons were all actually existent , it being the nature of that Luminary to distingu●sh the severall seasons of the yeare , all which it maketh at one time in the whole earth , and successively in any part thereof . Thus if wee suppose the Sunne created in Libra , in which signe unto some it maketh Autumne , at the same time it had beene winter unto the Northern-pole ; for unto them at that time the Sun beginneth to be invisible , and to shew it selfe againe unto the pole of the South , unto the position of a right Sphere , or directly under the Aequator , it had beene Summer ; for unto that situation the Sunne is at that time verticall : unto the latitude of Capricorne , or the Winter Solstice it had been spring ; for unto that position it had been in a middle point , and that of ascent , or approximation ; but unto the latitude of Cancer or the Summer Solstice it had been Autumne ; for then had it it beene placed in a middle point , and that of descent , or ●longation . And if wee shall take it literally what Moses described popularly , this was also the constitution of the first day : for when it was evening unto one longitude , it was morning unto another ; when night unto one , day unto another ; and therefore that question whether our Saviour shall come againe in the twilight , as is conceived he arose , or whether he shall come upon us in the night , according to the comparison of a thiefe , or the Iewish tradition , that he will come about the time of their departure our of Aegypt , when they eate the Passeover , and the Angell passed by the doores of their houses ; this Quere I say needeth not further dispute , for if the earth be almost every where inhabited , and his comming ( as Divinity affi●meth ) must needs be unto all , then must the time of his appearance bee both in the day and night : For if unto Jerusalem , or what part of the world soever he shall appear in the night , at ●he same time unto the Antipodes it must be day , if twilight unto them , broad day unto the Indians ; if noone unto them , yet night unto the Americans ; and so with variety according unto various habitations , or different positions of the Spheare , as will be easily conceived by those who understand the affections of different habitations , and the conditions of Antaeci , Perieci , and Antipodes ; and so although he appeare in the night , yet may the day of Judgement or Doomesday well retaine that name ; for that implyeth one revolution of the Sun , which maketh the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , the day and night , and that one naturall day : and yet to speake strictly , if ( as the Apostle affirmeth ) we shall be changed in the twinckling of an eye , ( and as the Schooles determine ) the destruction of the world shall not be successive but in an instant , we cannot properly apply thereto the usuall distinctions of time , calling that twelve houres , which admits not the parts thereof , or use at all the name of time , when indeed the nature thereof shall perish . But if the enquiry be made unto a particular place , and the question determined unto some certaine Meridian ; as namely , unto Mesopotamia , wherein the seat of Paradise is presumed , the Quaery becomes more seasonable , and is indeed in nature also determinable ; yet positively to define that season , there is I conceive no slender difficulty ; for some contend that it began in the Spring , as beside Eusebius , Ambrose , Bede , and Theodoret , some few years past Henrico Philippi in his Chronologie of the Scripture : Others are altogether for Autumne ; and from hence doe our Chronologers commence their compute , as may be observed in Helvicus , Jos. Scaliger , Calvisius and Petavius . CHAP. III. Of the Divisions of the seasons and foure quarters of the yeare , according unto Astronomers and Physitians , that the common compute of the Anci●nts , and which is still retained by some is very questionable . AS for the divisions of the yeare , and the quartering out this remarkable standard of time , there have passed especially two distinctions ; the first in frequent use with Astronomers , according to the cardinall intersections of the Zodiack , that is the two Aequinoctials and both the Solsticial points ; defining that time to be the spring of the yeare , wherein the Sunne doth passe from the Aequinox of Aries unto the Solstice of Cancer ; the time between the Solstice and the Aequin●x of Libra , Summer ; from thence unto the Solstice of Capric●●● , Autumne ; and from thence unto the Aequinox of Aries againe Wint●● . Now this division although it be regular and equall , is not universall ; for it includeth not those latitudes , which have the seasons of the year double ; as have the Inhabitants under the Aequator , or else between the Tropicks ; for unto them the Sunne is verticall twice a yeare , making two distinct Summers in the different points of verticallity . So unto those which live under the Aequator , when the Sunne is in the Aequinox it is Summer , in which points it maketh Spring or Autumne unto us ; and unto them it is also Winter when the Sun is in either Tropick ; whereas unto us it maketh alwayes Summer in the one : And the like will happen unto those habitations , which are between the Tropicks , and the Aequator . A second and more sensible division there is observed by Hippocrates , and most of the ancient Greekes , according to the rising and setting of divers starres , dividing the yeare , and establishing the account of seasons from usuall alterations , and sensible mutations in the ayre , discovered upon the rising and setting of those starres ; accounting the Spring from the Aequinoxiall point of Aries , from the rising of the Pleiades , or the severall starres on the backe of Taurus , the Summer , from the rising of Arcturus , a starre between the thighes of Bootes , Autumne , and from the setting of the Pleiades , Winter : of these divisions because they were unequall they were faine to subdivide the two larger portions , that is of the Summer and Winter quarters ; the first part of the Summer they named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the second unto the arising of the Dog-star , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from thence untothe setting of Arcturus ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Winter they divided also into three parts , the sirst pare , or that of seed time they named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the middle or proper Winter , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the last which was their planting or grasing time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; this way of division was in former ages received , is very often mentioned in Poets , translated from one Nation to another , from the Greeks unto the Latines , as is received by good Authors , and delivered by Physitians , even unto our times . Now of these two , although the first in some latitude may be retayned , yet is not the other in any to be admitted : For in regard of time ( as we declare in the Chap. of canicular dayes ) the starres do vary their longitudes , and consequently the times of their ascention and discention ; That starre which is the terme of numeration or point , from whence we commence the account , altering his site and longitude in processe of time , and removing from West to East , almost one degree in the space of 72 yeares ; so that the same starre , since the age of Hippocrates who used this account , is removed in consequentia about 27 degrees ; which difference of their longitudes , doth much diversifie the times of their ascents , and rendereth the account unstable which shall proceed thereby . Againe , in regard of different latitudes , this cannot be a setled rule or reasonably applyed unto many Nations ; for whereas the setting of the Pleiades or seven starres is designed the terme of Autumne , and the beginning of Winter ; unto some latitudes these starres doe never set , as unto all beyond 67 degrees ; and if in severall and farre distant latitudes we observe the same starre as a common terme of account unto both , we shall fall upon an unexpected , but an unsufferable absurdity ; and by the same account it will be Summer unto us in the North , before it be so unto those , which unto us are Southward , and many degrees approaching nearer the Sun. For if we consult the doctrine of the sphere , and observe the ascention of the Pleiades , which maketh the beginning of Summer , we shall discover that in the latitude of 40 , these starres arise in the 16 degree of Taurus ; but in the latitude of 50 they ascend in the eleventh degree of the same signe , that is 5 day●● sooner ; so shall it bee S●mmer unto London before it be unto Toledo , and begin to scortch in England , before it grow hot in Spaine . This is therefore no generall way of compute , nor reasonable to be derived from one Nation unto another , the defect of which consideration hath effected divers errors in Latine Poets , translating these expressions from the Greekes , and many difficulties even in the Greekes themselves ; which living in divers latitudes , observed yet the same compute ; so that to make them out , wee are faine to use distinctions , sometime computing cosmically what they intended heliacally , and sometime in the same expression the rising heliacally , the setting cosmically ; otherwise it will be hardly made out , what is delivered by approved Authors ▪ and is an observation very considerable unto those w●ich meet with such expressions in ancient Writers , as they are very frequent in the Poets of elder times , especially Hesiod , Aratus , Virgil , Ovid , and M●nilius , and the Authors Geoponicall , or which have ●reated de re Rustica , as Constantine , Marcus Cato , Columella , Pallad●●●s and Varro . L●stly , the absurdity in making common unto many Nations those consi●erations , whose verity is but particular unto some , will more evidently appeare , if we examine the rules and precepts of some one clymate , and fall upon consideration with what incongruity they are transferable ●nto others ; Thus is it advised by Hesiod Pleiadibus Atlante natis orientibus Incipe messem , Arationem vero occidentibus : implying hereby the Helia●●● 〈◊〉 and cosmicall descent of those starres . Now herein hee setteth downe a precept to beginne harvest at the arise of the Pleiades , which in his time was in the beginning of May. This indeed was consonant unto the clyme wherein he lived , and their harvest began about that season , but is not applyable unto our owne ; for therein we are so farre from expecting an harvest , that our Barley seed is not ended : Againe , correspondent unto the precept of Hesiod , Virgil affordeth another — Ante tibi e●ae Atlantides abscondautur , Debita quam sulcis committas semina . Understanding hereby their Cosmicall descent , or their setting when the Sunne ariseth , and not their Heliacall obscuration , or their inclusion in the lustre of the Sunne , as Servius upon this place would have it ; for at that time these starres are many signes removed from that luminary . Now herein he strictly delivereth a precept , not to beginne to sow before the setting of these starres ; which notwithstanding without an injury to agriculture , cannot be observed in England ; for they set unto us about the 12 of November , when our seed time is almost ended . And this diversity of clyme and observations Caelestiall , precisely observed unto certaine starres and months , hath not onely overthrown the deductions of one Nation to another , but hath perturbed the observation of festivities and statary solemnities , even with the Jewes themselves : for unto them it was commanded that at their entrance into the land of Canaan , in the fourteenth of the first month , that is Abib or Nisan which is Spring with us , they should observe the celebration of the Passeover ; and on the morrow after , which is the fifteenth day of the feast of unleavened bread ; and in the sixteenth of the same month , that they should offer the first sheafe of the harvest . Now all this was feasible and of an easie possibility in the land of Canaan , or latitude of Jerusalem ; for so is it observed by severall Authors in later times , and is also testified by holy Scripture in times very far before ; for so when the children of Israel passed the river Jordan , it is delivered by way of Parenthesis , that the river overfloweth its banks in the time of harvest , which is conceived the time wherein they passed , and chap. 5. it is after delivered , that in the fourteenth day they celebrated the Passeover , which according to the Law of Moses was to be observed in the first month , or month of Abib . And therefore it is no wonder , nor any Paradox what is related by Luke , that the Disciples upon the Deuteroproton , as they passed by , plucked the ears of corne ; for the Deuteroproton or second first Sabbath , was the first Sabbath after the deutera or second of the Passeover , which was the sixteenth of Nisan or Abib ; and this is also evidenced from the receiv●d construction of the first and latter rayne , delivered Deut. 11. I will give you the rain of your land in his due season , the first rain and the latter raine ; for the first rayn fell upon the seed time about October , and was to make the seed to root , the latter was to fill the car , and fell in Abib , or March the first month ; according as is expressed Joel 2. And he will cause to come downe for you the rayne , the ●ormer rayne , and the latter rayne in the first month , that is the month of Abib wherein the Passeover was observed . This was the Law of Moses , and this in the land of Canaan was well observed according to the first institution ; but since their dispersion and habitation in Countries , whose constitutions admit not such tempestivity of harvest , and many not before the latter end of Summer , notwithstanding the advantage of their Lunary account , and intercalary month , Veader affixed unto the beginning of the yeare , there will be found a great disparity in their observations , nor can they strictly and at the same season with their forefathers observe the commands of their God. To adde yet further , those Geoponicall rules and precepts of Agriculture which are delivered by divers Authors , are not to be generally received , but respectively unde●stood unto clymes wherein they are determined . For whereas one adviseth to sow this or that at one season , a second to set this or that at another , it must be conceived relatively , and every Nation must have its Country Farme ; for herein we may observe a manifest and visible difference , not only in the seasons of harvest , but in the graines themselves ; for with us Barley harvest is made after Wheat harvest , but with the Israelites and Aegyptians it was otherwise ; and so is it expressed by way of priority , Ruth the 2. So Ruth kept fast by the maidens of Boaz to gleane unto the end of Barley harvest and of Wheat harvest ; which in the plague of hayle in Aegypt is more plainly delivered Exod. 9. And the Flax and the Barley were smitten , for the Barley was in the eare and the Flax was bolled , but the Wheat and the Rye were not smitton , for they were not growne up . And thus we see the account established upon the arise or descent of the starres can be no reasonable rule unto distant Nations at all , and by reason of their retrogression but temporary unto any one ; nor must these respective expressions be entertained in absolute considerations ; for so distinct is the relation , and so artificiall the habitude of this inferiour globe unto the superiour , and even of one thing in each unto the other : that generall rules are dangerous , and applications most safe that runne with security of circumstance , which rightly to effect is beyond the subtilty of sense , and requires the artifice of reason . CHAP. IV. Of some computation of dayes and diductions of one part of the year unto another . FOurthly , there are certaine vulgar opinions concerning dayes of the yeare and conclusions popularly deduced from certaine dayes of the month ; men commonly beleeving the dayes encrease and decrease equally in the whole yeare , which notwithstanding is very repugnant unto truth ; For they encrease in the month of March , almost as much as in the two months of January and February ; and decrease as much in September , as they doe in July and August : For indeed the dayes encrease or decrease according to the declina●ion of the Sun ; that is , its deviation Northward or Southward from the Aequator . Now this digression is not equall , but neare the Aequinoxiall intersections , it is right and greater , neare the Solstices more oblique and lesser . So from the eleventh of March the vernall Aequinox unto the eleventh of Aprill the Sun decl●neth to the North twelve degrees ; from the eleventh of Aprill unto the eleventh of May but 8 , from thence unto the 15 of June , or the Summer Solstice but 3 and a halfe ; all which make 23 degrees and an halfe , the greatest declination of the Sun. And this inequality in the declination of the Sun in the Zodiacke or line of life , is correspondent unto the growth or declination of man ; for setting out from our infancie we encrease not equally , or regularly attaine to our state or perfection ; nor when we descend from our state , and tend unto the earth againe is our declination equall , or carryeth us with even paces unto the grave . For , as Hippocrates affirmeth , a man is hottest in the first day of his life , and coldest in the last ; his naturall heate setteth forth most vigorously at first , and declineth most sensibly at last . And so though the growth of man end not perhaps untill 21. yet in his stature more advanced in the first septe●ary then in the second , and in the second , more then in the third , and more indeed in the first seven yeares , then in the fourteene succeeding : for , what stature we attaine unto at seven yeares , we do sometimes but double , most times come short at one and twenty . And so do we decline againe ; for in the latter age upon the Tropick and first descension from our solstice , wee are scarce sensible of declination ; but declining further , our decrement accelerates , we set apace , and in our last dayes precipitate into our graves . And thus are also our progressions in the wombe , that is , our formation , motion , our birth or exclusion . For our formation is quickly effected , our motion appeareth later , and our exclusion very long after : if that be true which Hippocrates and Avicenna have declared , that the time of our motion is double unto that of formation , and that of exclusion treble unto that of motion ; as if the Infant bee formed at 35. dayes , it moveth at 70. and is borne the 210. day , that is , the seventh month ; or if it receaves not formation before 45. dayes , it moveth the 90. day , and is excluded in 270. that is , the 9. month . There are also certaine popular prognosticks drawne from festivals in the Calendar , and conceaved opinions of certaine dayes in months , so is there a generall tradition in most parts of Europe , that inferreth the coldnesse of succeeding winter from the shining of the Sun upon Candlemas day , according to the proverbiall distich . — Si Sol splendescat Mari● puri●icante , Major erit glacies post festum quam fuit ante . So is it usuall amongst us to qualifie and conditionate the twelve months of the yeare , answerably unto the temper of the twelve dayes in Christmasse , and to ascribe unto March certaine borrowed dayes from Aprill ; all which men seeme to beleeve upon annuall experience of their own , and the receaved traditions of their forefathers . Now it is manifest , and most men likewise know , that the Calenders of these computers , and the accounts of these dayes are very different ; the Greeks dissenting from the Latins , and the Latins from each other ; the one observing the Julian or ancient account , as great Britaine and part of Germany ; the other adhering to the Gregorian or new account , as Italy , France , Spaine , and the united Provinces of the Netherlands . Now this latter account by ten dayes at least anticipateth the other ; so that before the one beginneth the accout , the other is past it ; yet in these severall calculations , the same events seeme true , and men with equall opinion of verity , expect and confesse a confirmation from them both . Whereby is evident the Oraculous authority of tradition , and the easie seduction of men , neither enquiring into the verity of their substance , nor reforming upon repugnance of circumstance . And thus may diverse easily be mistaken who superstitiously observe certaine times , or set downe unto themselves an observation of unfortunate months , or dayes , or howres ; As did the Aegyptians , two in every month , and the Romans , the dayes after the Nones , Ides , and Calends . And thus the Rules of Navigators must often faile , setting downe , as Rhodiginus observeth , suspected and ominous dayes , in every month , as the fi●st and seventh of March , the fift and six● of Aprill , the sixt , the twelfth and fifteenth of February . For the accounts hereof in these months are very different in our dayes , and were different with severall nations in Ages past ; and yet how strictly soever the account be made , and even by the selfe same Calender , yet is it p●ssible that Navigators may be out . For so were the Hollanders , who p●ssing W●stward through fretum le Mayre , and compassing the Globe , upon their returne into their owne Countrey , found that they had lost a day . For if two men at the same time travell from the same place , the one E●stward , the other Westward round about the earth , and meet in the same place from when●e they first set forth ; it will so ●all out , that he which hath moved Eastward against the diurnall motion of the Sun , by anticipating daylie something of its circle with his owne motion , will gaine one day ; but he that travelleth Westward , with the motion of the Sun , by seconding its revolution , shall lose or come short a day ; and therefore also upon these grounds that D●los was seated in the middle of the earth , it was no exact decision , because two Eagles let sly● East and West by Jupiter , their meeting fell out just in the Island Delos . CHAP. V. A Digression of the wisdome of God in the site and motion of the Sun. HAving thus beheld the Ignorance of man in some things , his error and blindnesse in others ; that is , in the measure of duration both of yeares and seasons , let us a while admire the Wisdome of God in this distinguisher of times , and visible Deity , as some have termed it , the Sun ; which though some from its glory adore , and all for its benefits ad●ire , we shall advance from other considerations , and such as illustrate the artifice of its Maker ; nor doe wee thinke we can excuse the duty of our knowledge , if we onely bestow the flourish of Poetry hereon , or those commendatory conceits which popularly set forth the eminency of this creature , except we ascend unto subtiler considerations , and such as rightly understood , convinsively declare the wisdome of the Creator , which since a Spanish Physition hath begun , wee will inlarge with our owne deductions ; and this we shall endeavour from two considerations , that is , its proper situation , and wisely ordered motion . And first , we cannot passe over his providence in that it moveth at all ; for , had it stood still , and were it fixed like the earth , there had beene then no distinction of times , either of day or yeare , of Spring , of Autumne , of Summer , or of Winter ; for these seasons are defined by the motions of the Sun ; when that approacheth neerest us , wee call it Summer , when furthest off , Winter , when in the middle spaces , Spring or Autumne ; whereas remaining in one place these distinctions had ceased , and consequently the generation of all things depending on their vicissi●udes ; making in one hemisphere a perpetuall Summer , in the other a deplorable and comfortlesse Winter , and thus had it also beene continuall day unto some , and perpetuall night unto others ; for the day is defined by the abode of the Sun above the Horizon , and the night by its continuance below ; so should we have needed another Sun , one to illustrate our hemisphere , a second to enlighted the other , which inconvenience will ensue , in what site soever we place it , whether in the poles , or the Aequator , or betweene them both ; no sphericall body of what bignesse soever illuminating the whole sphere of another , although it illuminate something more then halfe of a lesser , according unto the doctrine of the Opiticks . His wisdome is againe discernable not onely in that it moveth at all , and in its bare motion , but wonderfull in contriving the line of its revolution ; which from his artifice is so effected , that by a vicissitude in one body and light , it suf●iceth the whole earth , affording thereby a possible or pleasurable habitation in every part thereof ; and that is the line Eclyptick , all which to effect by any other circle it had beene impossible . For first , if we imagine the Sun to make his course out of the Eclyptick , and upon a line without any obliquity , let it be conceaved within that Circle , that is , either on the Aequator , or else on either side ( for , if we should place it either in the Meridian or Colures , beside the subversion of its course from East to West , there would ensue the like incommodities . ) Now if we conceave the Sun to move betweene the obliquity of this Eclyptick in a line upon one side of the Aequator , then would the Sunne be visible but unto one pole , that is , the same which was nearest unto it . So that unto the one it would be perpetuall day , unto the other perpetuall night ; the one would be oppressed with constant heate , the other with unsufferable cold ; and so the defect of alternation would utterly impugne the generation of all things , which naturally require a vicissitude of heate to their production , and no lesse to their encrease and conservation . But if we conceive it to move in the Aequator ; first , unto a parallell sphere , or such as have the pole for their Zenith , it would have made neither perfect day nor night ; for being in the Aequator it would intersect their Horizon , and be halfe above , and halfe beneath it ; or rather it would have made perpe●uall night to both : for though in regard of the rationall Horizon , which bissecteth the Globe into equall parts , the Sunne in the Aequator would intersect the Horizon : yet in respect of the sensible Horizon ( which is defined by the eye ) the Sun would bee visible unto neither . For if as ocular witnesses report , and some doe also write , by reason of the connexity of the E●rth the eye of man under the Aequator cannot discover both the poles , neither would the eye under the pole● discover the Sunne in the Aequator . And thus would there nothing ●ructifie either neare or under them , the Sunne being Horizontall to the poles , and of no considerable altitude unto parts a reasonable distance from them . Again , unto a right sphere , or such as dwell under the Aequator , although it made a difference in day and night , yet would it not make any distinction of seasons : for unto them it would be constant Summer , it being alwayes verticall , and never de●lecting from them : So had there been no fructification at all , and the Countries subjected would be as inhabitable , as indeed antiquity conceived them . Lastly , it moving thus upon the Aequator , unto what position soever , although it had made a day , yet could it have made no yeare ; for it could not have had those two motions now ascribed unto it , that is , from E●st to West , whereby it makes the day , and likewise from West to East , whereby the yeare is computed : for according to Astronomy , the poles of the Aequator are the same with those of the Primum Mobile . Now it is impossible that on the same circle , having the same poles , both these motions from opposite termes , should be at the same time performed ; all which is salved if we allow the Sunne an obliquity in his annuall motion , and conceive him to move upon the poles of the Zodiack , distant from these of the world 23 degrees and an halfe : A●d thus may we discerne the necessity of its obliquity , and how inconvenient its motion had been upon a circle parallell to the Aequator , or upon the Aequator it selfe . Now with what providence this obliquity is determined , we shall evidently perceive upon the ensuing inconveniences from any deviation : for first , if its obliquity had been lesse , as instead of twenty three degrees , twelve or the halfe thereof , the vicissitude of seasons appointed for the generation of all things , would surely have been too short ; for different seasons would have hudled upon each other , and unto some it had not been much better then if it had moved on the Aequator : but had the obliquity been greater then now it is , as double or of 40. degrees , severall parts of the earth had not been able to endure the disproportionable differences of seasons , occasioned by the great recesse , and distance of the Sunne : for unto some habitations the Summer would have been extreme hot , and the Winter extreme cold ; likewise the Summer temperate unto some , but excessive and in extremity unto others , as unto those who should dwell under the Tropicke of Cancer , as then would doe some part of Spaine , or ten degrees beyond , as Germany , and some part of England , who would have Summers as now the Moores of Africa ; for the Sunne would sometime be verticall unto them : but they would have Winters like those beyond the Articke Circle , for in that season the Sunne would be removed above 80 degrees from them . Againe , it would be temperate to some habitations in the Summer , but very extreme in the Winter ; temperate to those in two or three degrees beyond the Artick Circle , as now it is unto us ; for they would be equidistant from that Tropick , even as we are from this at present ; but the Winter would be extreme , the Sun being removed above an hundred degrees , and so consequently would not be visible in their Horizon ; no position of sphere discovering any starre distant above 90 degrees , which is the distance of every Zenith from the Horizon . And thus if the obliquity of this Circle had been lesse , the vicissitude of seasons had been so small as not to be distinguished ; if greater , so large and disproportionable as not to be endured . Now for its situation , although it held this Eclypticke line , yet had it been seated in any other Orbe , inconveniences would ensue of condition like the former ; for had it been placed in the lowest sphere , and where is now the Moone , the yeare would have consisted but of one moneth ; for in that space of time it would have passed through every every part of the Eclyptick , so would there have been no reasonable distinction of seasons required for the generation and fructifying of all things ; contrary seasons which destroy the effects of one another , so suddenly succeeding ; besides by this vicinity unto the earth its heat had been intollerable : for if ( as many affirme ) there is a different sense of heat from the different points of its proper orbe , and that in the Apogeum or highest point ( which happeneth in Cancer ) it is not so hot under that Tropick , on this side the Aequator , as unto the other side in the Perigeum or lowest part of the eccentric ( which happeneth in Capricornus ) surely being placed in an orbe farre lower , its heat would be unsufferable , nor needed we a fable to set the world on fire . But had it been placed in the highest Orbe or that of the eight sphere , there had been none but Platoes yeare , and a farre lesse distinction of seasons ; for one yeare had then been many , and according unto the slow revolution of that orbe which absolveth not his course in many thousand years , no man had lived to attaine the account thereof . These are the inconveniences ensuing upon its situation in the extreme orbes , and had it been placed in the middle orbes of the Planets , there would have ensued absurdities of a middle and participating nature . Nor whether we adhere unto the hypothesis of Copernicus , affirming the Earth to move , and the Sunne to stand still ; or whether wee hold as some of late have concluded from the spots in the Sun , which appeare and dis-appeare againe ; that besides the revolution it maketh with its Orbes , it hath also a dineticall motion and rowles upon its owne poles ; whether I say we affirme these or no , the illations before mentioned are not thereby infringed : we therefore conclude this contemplation , and are not afraid to believe , it may be literally said of the wisdome of God , what men will have figuratively spoken of the works of Christ , that if the wonders thereof were duly described , the whole world , that is all within the last circumference , would not containe them ; for as his wisdome is in●init , so cannot the due expressions thereof be finite , and if the world comprise him not , neither can it comprehend the story of him . CHAP. VI. Concerning the vulgar opinion that the earth was slenderly peopled before the Floud . BEside the sl●nder consideration men of latter times doe hold of the first ages , it is commonly opinioned , and at first thought generally imagined , that the Earth was thinly inhabited , at least not remotely planted before the Floud ; so that some conceiving it needlesse to bee universal , have made the deluge particular , and about those parts where Noah built his Arke ; which opinion because it is not only injurious to the Text , humane history , and common reason , but also derogatory unto that great worke of God , the universall inundation , it will be needfull to make some farther Inquisition ; and ( although predetermined by opinion ) whether many might not suffer in the first Flood , as they shall in the last Flame , that is who knew not Adam nor his offence , and many perish in the deluge , who never heard of Noah or the Arke of his preservation . Now for the true enquirie thereof , the meanes are as obscure as the matter , which being naturally to be explored by History humane or divine , receiveth thereby no small addition of obscurity : for as for humane relations , they are so fabulous in Deucalions floud , that they are of little credit about Ogyges & Noah's ; for the Heathens ( as Varro accounteth ) make three distinctions of time : the first from the beginning of the World unto the generall Deluge of Ogyges they terme , adelon ; that is a time not much unlike that which was before time , immanifest and unknowne , because thereof there is almost nothing or very obscurely delivered : for though divers Authors have made some mention of the Deluge , as Mane●hon the Aegyptian Priest , Zenophon de aequivocis Fabius Pictor de Aureo seculo , Mar. Cato de originibus and Archilochus the Greek , who introduceth also the testimony of Moses in his fragment de temporibus : yet have they delivered no account of what preceded or went before it . Josephus I confesse in his Discourse against Appion induceth the antiquity of the Jewes unto the floud , and before , from the testimony of humane W●iters ; insisting especially upon Maseas of Damascus , Jeronymus Aegyp●ius , and Berosus ; and confirming the long duration of their lives , not only from these , but the authority of Hesiod , Erathius , Hellanicus and Agesilaus . Berosus the Chaldean Priest , writes most plainly mentioning the City of Enos , the name of Noah and his sonnes , the building of the Arke , and also the place of its landing . And Diodorus Siculus hath in his third book a passage which examined advanceth as high as Adam ; for the Chaldeans , saith he , derive the originall of their Astronomy and letters forty three thousand yeares before the Monarchy of Al●xander the Great ; now the yeares whereby they computed the antiquity of their letters being as Xenophon interprets to be accounted Lunary , the compu●e will arise unto the time of Adam : for forty three thousand Lunary years make about three thousand six hundred thirty fou●e yeares , which answereth the Chronologie of time from the beginning of the world unto the reigne of Alexander , as Annius of Viterbo computeth in his Comment upon Berosus . The second space or inte●vall of time is accounted from the Floud unto the first Olympiade , that is the yeare of the world 3174. which extendeth unto the dayes of Isaiah the Prophet , and some twenty years before the foundation of Rome ; this ●hey terme mythicon or fabulous , because the account thereof especially of the first part is fabulously or imper●ectly delivered : hereof some things have been briefly related by the Authors above mentioned ; more particularly by D●res Phrygius , Dictys Cretensis , Herodotus , Diodorus Si●●lus , and Trogus Pompeius ; the most famous Greek Poets lived also in this Intervall , as Orpheus , Linus , Musaeus , Homer , Hesiod ; and herein are comprehended the grounds and fi●st inventions of Poeticall fables , which were also taken up by historicall Writers , perturbing the Chaldean and Aegyptian Records with fabulous additions , and confounding their names and stories , with their owne inventions . The third time succeeding untill their present ages , they terme histo●icon , that is such wherein matters have been more truly histor●fied , and may therefore be beleeved . Of these times also have written Herodotues , Thucydides , Xenophon , Diodorus , and both of these and the other preceding such as have delivered universall Histo●ie● or Chronologies ; as to omit Philo , whose Narrations concern the Hebrews , Eusebius , Julius Africanus , Orosius , Ado of Vienna , Marianus Scotus , Historia tripartita , Vrspergensis , Carion , Pineda , Salian , and with us Sir Walter Raleigh . Now from the first hereof that most concerneth us , wee have little or no assistance , the fragments and broken records hereof inforcing not at all our purpose ; and although some things not usually observed , may be from thence collected , yet doe they not advantage our discourse , nor any way make evident the point in hand : For the second , though it directly concernes us not , yet in regard of our last medium and some illustrations therein , we shall be constrained to make some use thereof . As for the last it concernes us not at all , for treating of times far below us , it can no way advantage us ; and though diverse in this last Age have also written of the first , as all that have delivered the generall accounts of time , yet are their Tractates little auxiliary unto ours , nor afford us any light to detenebrate and cleare this truth . As for holy Scripture and divine relation , there may also seeme therein but slender information , there being onely left a briefe narration hereof by Moses , and such as afford no positive determination . For the text delivereth but two genealogies , that is , of Cain and Seth ; in the line of Seth there are onely ten descents , in that of Cain but seven , and those in a right line with mention of father and sonne , excepting that of Lamech , where is also mention of wives , sons , and a daughter : notwithstanding if we shall seriously consider what is delivered therein , and what is also deducible , it will be probably declared what is by us intended , that is , the populous and ample habitation of the earth before the floud , which wee shall labour to induce not from postulates and entreated Maximes , but undeniable principles declared in holy Scripture , that is , the length of mens lives before the floud , and the large extent of time from the creation thereunto . We shall onely first crave notice , that although in the relation of Moses there be very few persons mentioned , yet are there many more to be presumed ; nor when the Scripture in the line of Seth nominats but ten persons , are they to be conceaved all that were of this generation ; the Scripture singly delivering the holy line , wherein the world was to be preserved , first in Noah , and afterward in our Saviour . For in this line it is manifest there were many more borne then are named ; for it is said of them all , that they begat sons and daughters . And whereas it is very late before it is said they begat those persons which are named in the Scripture , the soonest at 65. it must not be understood that they had none before , but not any in whom it pleased God the holy line should be continued . And although that expression that they begat sons and daughters be not determined to be , before or after the mention of these , yet must it be before in some ; for before it is said that Adam begat Seth at the 130. yeare , it is plainly affirmed that Cain knew his wife , and had a son , which must be one of the daughters of Adam , one of those whereof it is after faid , hee begat sons and daughters . And so for ought can be disproved there might be more persons upon earth then are commonly supposed , when Cain slew Abel , nor the fact so hainously to be aggravated in the circumstance of the fourth person living . And whereas it is said upon the nativity of Seth , God hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel , it doth not imply he had no other all this while , but not any of that expectation , or appointed ( as his name implies ) to make a progression in the holy line , in whom the world was to be saved , and from whom he should be borne , that was mystically slaine in Abel . Now our first ground to induce the numerosity of people before the floud , is the long duration of their lives beyond 7. 8. and 9. hundred yeares , which how it conduceth unto populosity wee shall make but little doubt , if we consider there are two maine causes of numerosity in any kind or species , that is , a frequent and multiparous way of breeding , whereby they fill the world with others , though they exist not long themselves ; or a long duration and subsistence , whereby they doe not onely replenish the world with a new annumeration of others , but also maintaine the former account in themselves . From the first cause we may observe examples in creatures oviparous , as birds and ●ishes ; in vermiparous , as Flies , Locusts , and G●ats ; in animals also viviparous , as Swine and Conies ; of the first there is a great example in the heard of Swine in Galilee , although it were an uncleane beast , and forbidden unto the Jews . Of the other a very remarkable one in Atheneus , in the Isle Astipalea , one of the Cyclades now called Stampalia , wherein from two that were imported , the number so encreased , that the Inhabitants were constrained to have recourse unto the Oracle of Delphos , for an invention how to destroy them . Others there are which make good the paucity of their breed with the length and duration of their dayes , whereof there want not ex●amples in animals uniparous : First , in bisulcous or cloven hooft , as Camels , and Beeves , whereof there is above a million annually slaine in England : It is also said of Job , that he had a thousand yoake of Oxen , and six thousand Camels ; and of the children of Israel passing into the land of Canaan , that they tooke from the Midianites threescore and ten thousand Beeves ; and of the Army of Semiramis , that there were therein 100000. Camels ; for Solipes , or firme hoofed creatures , as Horses , Asses , Mules , &c. they are also in mighty numbers ; so is it delivered that Job had a thousand she Asses : that the Midianites lost 61000. Asses : for horses it is affirmed by Diodorus , that Ninus brought against the Bactrians 280000. horses ; after him Semiramis 500000. horses , and Chariots 100000. even in creatures sterill and such as do not generate , the length of life conduceth much unto the multiplicity of the species ; for the number of Mules which live farre longer then their Dammes or Sires , in countries where they are bred is very remarkable , and farre more common then horses . For animals multifidous , or such as are digitated or have severall divisions in their feete , there are but two that are uniparous , that is , Men and Elephants ; in whom though their generations be but single , they are notwithstanding very numerous . The Elephant ( as Aristotle affirmeth ) carryeth the young two yeares and conceaveth not againe ( as Edvardus Lopez affirmeth ) in many after ; yet doth their age requite this disadvantage , they living commonly one hundred , sometime two hundred yeares . Now although they be unusuall with us in Europe , and altogether unknowne unto America , yet in the two other parts they are abundant , as evidently appeares by the relation of Gorcias ab Horto , Physitian to the Viceroy at Goa ; who in his Chapter de Ebore , relates that at one venation the King of Sian tooke foure thousand , and is of opinion they are in other parts , in greater number then heards of Beeves in Europe . And though this delivered from a Spaniard unacquainted with our Northerne droves , may seeme very farre to exceed , yet must we conceave them very numerous , if wee consider the number of teeth transported from one Countrey to another , they having onely two great teeth , and those not falling or renewing . As for man the disadvantage in his single issue is the same with these , and in the latenesse of his generation somewhat greater then any ; yet in the continuall and not interrupted time thereof , and the extent of dayes , he becomes at present , if not then any other species , at least more numerous then these before mentioned . Now being thus numerous at present , and in the measure of threescore , four score or an hundred years , if their dayes extended unto sixe , seven , or eight hund●ed , their generations would be proportionably multiplied ; their times of generation being not onely multiplyed , but their subsistence continued ; for though the great Grandchild went on , the Tycho or first Originall would subsist and make one of the world , though he outlived all the termes of consanguinity , and became a stranger unto his proper progeny . So by compute of Scripture Adam lived unto the ninth generation , unto the dayes of Lamech the father of Noah ; Methuselah unto the yeare of the floud , and Noah was contemporary unto all from Enoch unto Abraham . So that although some dyed , the father beholding so many discents , the number of survivers must still be very great ; for if halfe the men were now alive , which lived in the last Century , the earth would scarce con●aine their number ; whereas in our abridged and septuagesimall ages , it is very rare and deserves a distich to behold the fourth generation : Xerxes complaint still remaining , and what he lamented in his Army , being almost deplorable in the whole world , men seldome ariving unto those yeares whereby Methuselah exceeded nine hundred , and what Adam came short of a thousand , was defined long agoe to be the age of man. Now although the length of dayes conduceth mainely unto the numerosity of mankinde , and it be manifest from Scripture they lived very long , yet is not the period of their lives determinable , and some might be longer livers , then we account that any were ; For , ( to omit that conceit of some , that Adam was the oldest man , in as much as he is conceaved to be created in the maturity of mankinde , that is , at 60. ( for in that age it is set downe they begat children ) so that adding this number unto his 930. he was 21. yeares older then any of his posterity ) that even Methuselah was the longest lived of all the children of Adam , we need not grant , nor is it definitively set downe by Moses : Indeed of those ten mentioned in Scripture with their severall ages it must be true ; but whether those seven of the line of Caine and thei● progeny , or any of the sons or daughters posterity after them outlived those , is not expressed in holy Scripture ; and it will seeme more probable that of the line of Caine , some were longer lived then any of Seth , if we concede that seven generations of the one lived as long as nine of the other . As for what is commonly alledged , that God would not permit the life of any unto a thousand , because ( alluding unto that of David ) no man should live one day in the sight of the Lord , although it be urged by divers , yet is it me thinks an inference somewhat Rabbinicall , and not of power to perswade a serious examinator . Having thus made manifest in generall how powerfully the length of lives conduced unto populosity of those times , it will yet be easier acknowledged if we discend to particularities , and consider how many in seven hundred yeares might discend from one man ; wherein considering the length of their dayes , we may conceave the greatest number to have beene alive together . And this that no reasonable spirit may contradict , wee will declare with manifest disadvantage ; for whereas the duration of the world unto the ●loud was above 1600. yeares , we will make our compute in lesse then halfe that time ; nor will we begin with the first man , but allow the earth to bee provided of women fit for marriage the second or third first Centuries ; and will onely take as granted , that they might beget children at sixty , and at an hundred yeares have twenty , allowing for that number forty yeares . Nor will we herein single out Methuselah , or account from the longest livers , but make choice of the sho●test of any wee finde recorded in the Text , excepting Enoch ; who after hee had lived as many yeares as there be dayes in the yeare , was translated at 365. And thus from one stock of seven hundred yeares , multiplying still by twenty , we shall finde the product to be one thousand , three hundred forty seven millions , three hundred sixty eight thousand , foure hundred and twenty . Centurie 1 20. 2 400. 3 800. 4 160,000 . 5 3,200,000 . 6 46,000,000 . 7 1,280,000,000 . The product   1,347,368,420 Now had wee computed by Methuselah the summe had exceeded five hundred thousand millions ; as large a number from one stock as may bee conceaved in Europe ; especially if in Constantinople the greatest City thereof , there be no more then Botero accounteth , seven hundred thousand soules , which duely considered , wee shall rather admire how the earth contained its inhabitants , then doubt its inhabitation ; and might conceave the Deluge not simply penall , but in some way also necessary ; as many have conceaved of translations , if Adam had not sinned , and the race of man had remained upon earth immortall . Now whereas some to make good their longevity , have imagined that the yeares of their compute were Lunary ; unto these we must reply ; That if by a lunary yeare they understand twelve revolutions of the Moone , that is , 354. dayes , eleven fewer then in the Solary yeare ; there will be no great difference , at least not sufficient to convince or ●x●enuate the question : But if by a Lunary yeare they meane one revolution of the Moone , that is , a month ; they first introduce a yeare never used by the Hebrewes in their Civill accompts ; and what is delivered before of the Chaldean yeares , ( as Xenophon gives a caution ) was onely receaved in the Chronology of their Arts. Secondly , they contradict the Scripture , which makes a plaine enumeration of many months in the account of the Deluge , for so it is expressed in the Text. In the tenth month , in the first day of the month were the tops of the mountaines seene ; Concordant whereunto is the relation of ●uma●● Authors , for so saith Xenophon de Aequivocis , Inund ●iones plures fuere , prima novimestris inundatio terrarum sub prisco Ogyge ; and the like also Solinus , Meminisse hoc loco par est post primum diluv●um Ogygi temporibus notatum , cum novem & amplius mensibus diem continua nox inumbrasset , Delon ante omnes terras radiis solis illuminatum sort●tum que ex eo nomen . And lastly , they fall upon an absurdity , for they make E●och to beget children about six yeares of age ; for whereas it is said he begat Methuselah at 65. if we shall account every month a yeare , he was at that time some sixe yeares and an halfe , for so many months are contained in that space of time . Having thus declared how much the length of mens lives conduced unto the populosity of their kinde , our second foundation must be the large extent of time , from the Creation unto the Deluge ; that is , according unto received computes about 1655 yeares ) a longer time then hath passed since the nativity of our Saviour ; and which we cannot but conceive sufficient for a very large encrease , if we do but affirm what reasonable enquirers will not deny ; That the earth might be as populous in that number of yeares before the Flood , as we can manifest it was in the same number after . And whereas there may be conceived some disadvantage , in regard that at the Creation , the originall of mankinde was in two persons , but after the Flood their propagation issued at least from sixe ; against this we might very well set the length of their lives before the Flood , which were abreviated after , and in halfe this space contracted into hundreds and threescores . Notwithstanding to equalize accounts , we will allow three hundred yeares , and so long a time as we can manifest from the Scripture , There were foure men at least that begat children , Adam , Cain , Seth , and Enos ; so shall wee fairly and favourably proceed if we affirme the world to have been as populous in sixteen hundred and fifty yeares before the Flood , as it was in thirteen hundred after . Now how populous and largely inhabited it was within this period of time , we shall endeavour to declare from probabilities , and severall testimonies of Scripture and humane Authors . And first , to manifest the same neere those parts of the Earth where the Arke is presumed to have rested , wee have the relation of holy Scripture accounting the genealogie of Japhet , Cham and Sem , and in this last , foure descents unto the division of the earth in the dayes of Peleg , which time although it were not upon common compute much above an hundred yeares , yet were they at this time mightily encreased ; nor can we well conceive it otherwise , if we consider they began already to wander from their first habitation , and were able to attempt so mighty a worke as the building of a City and a Tower , whose top should reach unto the heavens , whereunto there was required no slender number of persons , if we consider the magnitude thereof , expressed by some , & conceived to be Turris Beli in Herodotus ; and the multitudes of people recorded at the erecting of the like or inferiour structures : for so is it delivered in the Book of Kings , that at the building of Solomons Temple there were threescore and ten thousand that carryed burdens , and fourscore thousand hewers in the mountaines , beside the chiefe of his officers three thousand and three hundred ; and at the erecting of the Pyramids in the reigne of King Cheops , as Herodotus reports there were decem myriades , that is an hundred thousand men . And though it be said of the Aegyptians , Porrum & caepe nefas violare & frangere morsu ; yet did the summes expended in Garlicke and Onyons amount unto no lesse then one thousand six hundred Talents . The first Monarchy or Kingdome of Babylon is mentioned in Scripture under the foundation of Nimrod , which is also recorded in humane history ; as beside Berosus , in Diodorus and Justine , for Nimrod of the Scriptures is Belus of the Gentiles , and Assur the same with Ninus his successour . There is also mention of divers Cities , particularly of Ninivy and Resen expressed emphatically in the Text to be a great City . That other Countries round about were also peopled , appeares by the Wars of the Monarchs of Assyria with the Bactrians , Indians , Scythyans , Aethiopians , Armenians , Hyrcanians , Parthians , Persians , Susians ; they vanquishing ( as Diodorus relateth ) Aegypt , Syria , and all Asia minor , even from Bosphorus unto Tanais . And it is said , that Semiramis in her expedition against the Indians , brought along with her the King of Arabia . About the same time of the Assyrian Monarchy , do Authors place that of the Sycionians in Greece , and soone after , that of the Argives , and not very long after , that of the Athenians under Cecrops ; and within our period assumed are hystorified many memorable actions of the Greekes , as the expedition of the Argonautes , with the most famous Wars of Thebes and Troy. That Canaan also and Aegypt were well peopled farre within this period , besides their plantation by Canaan and Misraim , appeareth from the history of Abraham , who in lesse then 400 yeares after the Flood journied from Mesopotamia unto Canaan and Aegypt ; both which he found well peopled and policied into Kingdomes ; wherein also in 430 yeares , from threescore and ten persons which came with Jacob into Aegypt he became a mighty Nation : for it is said , at their departure , there journyed from Rhamesis to Succoth about six hundred thousand on foot , that were men besides children . Now how populous the land from whence they came was , may be collected not only from their ability in commanding so mighty subjections , but from the severall accounts of that Kingdome delivered by Herodotus ; and how soone it was peopled is evidenced from the pillar of their King Osyris , with this inscription in Diodorus ; Mihi pater est Saturnus deorum junior , sum vero Osyris rex qui totum peragravi orbem usque ad Indorum fines , ad eos quoque sum profectus qui septentrioni subjacent usque ad Istri fontes , & alias partes usque ad Oceanum . Now according unto the best determinations Osyris was Mizraim , & Saternus Aegyptius , the same with Cham , after whose name Aegypt is not only called in Scipture the land of Ham , but thus much is also testified by Plutarch ; for in his Treatise de Osyride , he delivereth that Aegypt was called Chamia a Chamo Noe si● io , that is from Cham the sonne of Noah . And if according to the consent of ancient Fathers , Adam was buried in the same place , where Christ was crucified , that is Mount Calvary , the first man ranged farre before the Flood , and laid his bones many miles from that place , where it s presumed he received them : And this migration was the greater , if as the Text expresseth , he was cast out of the East-side of Paradise to till the ground , and as the Position of the Cherubins implyeth , who were placed at the East end of the garden , to keep him from the tree of life . That the extream and remote parts of the earth were in this time inhabited , is also induceable from the like Testimonies ; for ( omitting the numeration of Josephus , and the genealogies of the sonnes of Noah ) that I●aly was inhabited appeareth from the Records of Livie , and Dionysius Halicarnasseus , the story of Aenaeas , Evander , and Janus , whom Annius of Viterbo , and the Chorographers of Italy , do make to be the same with Noah : that Sicily was also peopled , is made out from the frequent mention thereof in Homer , the Records of Diodorus and others ; but especially from a remarkable passage touched by Aretius and Rauzanus B●shop of Lucerium , but fully explained by Thoma● F●zelli in his accurate history of Sicily ; that is , from an ancient inscription in a stone at Panormo , expressed by him in its proper characters , and by a Syrian thus translated : Non est alius Deus praeter unum Deum , non est al●us potens praeter eundem Deum , neque est alius victor praeter ●undem quem colimus Deum : Hujus turris praefectus est Sapha filius Eliphar , fil●i Esau , fratris Iacob , filii Isaac , filii Abraham ; & turri quidem ipsi nomen est Baych , sed turri huic proximae nomen est Pharath . The antiquity of the inhabitation of Spaine is also confirmable , not onely from Berosus in the plantation of Tuball and a City continuing yet in his name , but the story of Gerion , the travells of Hercules and his pillars , and especially a passage in Strabo , which advanceth unto the time of Ninus , thus delivered in his fourth Booke . the Spaniards ( saith he ) affirme that they have had laws and letters above sixe thousand yeares . Now the Spaniards or Iberians observing ( as Xenophon hath delivered ) Annum qu●drimestrem , foure months unto a yeare , this compute will make up 2000 Solary yeares , which is about the space of time from Strabo who lived in the dayes of Augustus , unto the reigne of Ninus . That Mauritania and the coast of Africa were peopled very soon , is the conjecture of many wise men , & that by the Phaeniceans , who left their Country upon the invasion of Canaan by the Israelites : for beside the conformity of the punicke or Carthaginean language with that of Phaenicea , there is a pregnant and very remarkable testimony hereof in Procopius , who in his second de bello Vandalico , recordeth , that in a Towne of Mauritania Tingitana , there was to be seen upon two white Columns in the Phaenicean language these ensuing words ; Nos Maurici sumus qui fugimus à facie Iehoschuae filii Nunis praedatoris . The fortunate Islands or Canaries were not unknowne ; for so doth Starbo interpret that speech in Homer of Proteus unto Menelaus — Sed te qu ●terrae postremus termin●s extat , Elysium in Campum coelestia numina ducunt . The like might we affirme from credible histories both of France and Germany , and probably also out of our owne Country ; for omitting the fabulous and Trojan originall delivered by Jeofrey of Monmouth , and the expresse text of Scripture , that the race of J●phet did people the Isles of the Gentiles ; ( in which number this of ours hath beene specially accounted ) their originall was so obscure in Caesars time , that he affirmeth the Inland inhabitants were Aborigines , that is , such as reported , that they had their beginning in the Island ; That Ireland our neighbour Island was not long time without Inhabitants , may be made probable by sundry accounts , although we ab●te the Tradition of Bartholanus the Scythian , who arrived there three hundred years after the Flood , or the relation of Giraldus , that Caesaria the daughter of Noah dwelt there before . Thus though we have declared how largely the world was inhabited within the space of 1300 years , yet must it be conceived more populous then can be evinced ; for a greater part of the Earth hath ever been peopled , then hath been known or described by Geographers , as will appeare by the discoveries of all ages ; for neither in Herodotus or Thucydides do we finde any mention of Rome , nor in Ptolomy of many parts of Europe , Asia , or Africa : and because many places wee have declared of long plantation , of who●e populosity notwithstanding or memorable actions we have no ancient story , if we may conjecture of these by what we finde related of others , wee shall not need many words , nor assume the halfe 1300 yeares , and this we might illustrate from the mighty acts of the Assyrians performed not long after the Flood , and recorded by Justine and Diodorus , who makes relation of expeditions by Armies more numerous then have beene ever since . For Ninus King of Assyria brought against the Bactrians 700000 foot , 200000 horse , 10600 Chariots ; Semiramis his successor led against the Indians 1300000 foot , 500000 horse , 100000 Chariots , and as many upon Camells : And it is said , Staurobates the Indian King met her with greater force then she brought against him ; all which was performed within lesse then foure hundred yeares after the Flood . Now if any man imagine the unity of their language did hinder their dispe●sion before the Flood , we confesse it some hindrance at first , but not much afterward : for though it might restraine their dispersion , it could not their populosity , which necessarily requireth transmigration & emission of Colonies , as we read of Romanes , Greeks , Phaeniceans in ages past , and have beheld examples thereof in our dayes ; and we may also observe that after the Flood before the confusion of tongues , men began to disperse ; for it is said , they journied towards the East , and the Scripture it selfe expresseth a necessity conceived of their dispersion , for the intent of erecting the Tower is so delivered in the text , lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the ea●th . Againe , if any man imagine the planta●ion of the earth more easie in regard of Navigation and shipping discovered since the Flood , whereby the Islands and devided parts of the earth are now inhabited ; hee must consider that whether there were Islands or no before the Flood is not yet determined , and is with probability denyed by very learned Authors . Lastly , if we shall fall into apprehension that it was lesse inhabited , because it is said in the sixt of Genesis about 120. yeares before the Flood , and it came to passe that when men began to multiply upon the face of the earth : Beside that this may be onely meant of the race of Cain , it will not import they were not multiplyed before , but that they were at that time plentifully encreased ; for so is the same word used in other parts of Scripture . And so is it afterward in the 9. Chap. said that Noah began to be an husbandman , that is , he was so , or earnestly performed the Acts thereof : so it is said of our Saviour that he began to cast them out that bought and sold in the Temple ; that is , he actually cast them out , or with alacrity effected it . And thus have I declared my private and probable conceptions in the enquiry of this truth ; but the certainty hereof let the Arithmeticke of the last day determine , and therefore expect no further beliefe then probability and reason induce ; onely desire men would not swallow dubiosi●ies for certainties , and receive as principles , points mainly controvertible , for we are to adhere unto things doubtfull in a dubious and opinative way ; it being reasonable for every man to vary his opinion according to the variance of his reason , and to affirme one day what he denyed another , wherein although at last we misse of truth , wee dye notwithstanding in harmelesse and inoffensive errors , because we adhere unto that whereunto the examen of our reasons , and honest enquiries induce us . CHAP. VII . Of East and West ▪ THe next shall be of East and West ; that is , the proprieties and conditions ascribed unto Regions respectively unto those situations , which hath been the obvious conception of Philosophers and Geographers , magnifying the condition of India , and the Easterne Countries , above the setting and occidentall Climates ; some ascribing hereto the generation of gold , pretious stones , and spices , others the civility and naturall endowments of men ; conceiving the bodies of this situation to receive a speciall impression from the first salutes of the Sunne , and some appropriate influence from his ascendent and orientall radiations . But these proprieties affixed unto bodies , upon considerations deduced from East , West , or those observable points of the sphere , how specious and plausible soever , will not upon enquiry bee justified from such foundations . For , to speake strictly , the●e is no East and West in nature ; nor are those absolute and invariable , but respective and mutable points , according unto different longitudes , or distant parts of habitation , whereby they suffer many and considerable variations . For first , unto some , the same part will be East o● West in respect of one another , that is , unto such as inhabit the same parallel , or differently dwel f●om East to West ; Thus as unto Spaine , Italy lyeth East , unto Italy , Greece , unto Greece Pe●sia , & unto Persia China ; so again unto the Country of China , Persia lyeth West , unto Persia Greece , unto Greece Italy , and unto Italy Spaine ; so that the same Country is sometimes East and sometimes West , and Persia though East unto Greece , yet is it West unto China . U●to other habitations the same poin● will be both East and West , as unto those that are Antipodes or seated in points of the Globe diame●●ically opposed ; so the Americans are Antipodall unto the Indians , and some part of India is both East and West unto America , according as it shall be regarded from one side or the other , to the right or to the left ; and setting out from any middle point , either by East or West , the distance unto the place intended is equall , and in the same space of time in nature also performable . To a third that have the Poles for their vertex , or dwell in the position of a pa●allell sphere , there will be neither E●st nor West , at least the greatest part of the year ; for if ( as the name Orientall implyeth ) they shall account that part to be E●st where ever the Sunne ariseth , or that West where the Sunne is occidentall or setteth , almost halfe the yeare they have neither the one nor the other ; for halfe the yeare it is below their Horizon , and the other halfe it is continually above it ; and circling round about them intersecteth not the Horizon , nor leaveth any part for this compu●e . And if ( which will at first seem very reasonable ) that part should be tearmed the Easterne point , where the Sunne at the Aequinox , and but once in the yeare ariseth , yet will this also disturbe the Cardinall accounts , nor will it with propriety admit that appellation : For that surely cannot be accounted East which hath the South on both sides , which notwithstanding , this position must have ; for if unto such as live under the pole , that be only North which is above them , that must be Southerly which is below them , which is all the other portion of the Globe beside that part possessed by them . And thus these points of East and West being not absolute in any , respective in some , and not at all relating unto others , we cannot hereon establish so generall considerations , nor reasonably erect such immutable assertions , upon so unstable foundations . Now the ground that begat or promoted this conceit , was first a mistake in the apprehension of East and West , considering thereof as of the North and South , and computing by these as invariably as by the other ; but herein , upon second thoughts there is a great disparity : For the North and Southerne pole , are the invariable termes of that Axis whereon the heavens doe move , and are therefore incommunicable and fixed points whereof the one is not apprehensible in the other ; b●t with the East and West it is quite otherwise , for the revolution of th● Orbes being made upon the poles of North and South , all other points about the Axis are mutable ; and wheresoever therein the E●st point be determined , by su●cession of parts in one revolution every point b●commeth East : and so if where the Sunne ariseth , that part be ●earmed East , every habitation differing in longitude , will have this point also different , in as much as the Sunne successively ariseth unto every one . The second ground , although it depend upon the former , approacheth nearer the effect ; and that is the efficacie of the Sunne , set out and divided according to priority of assent , whereby his in●luence is conceived more favourable unto one Country then another , and to felicitate India more then any after . But hereby we cannot avoid absurdities and such as infer effects controulable by our senses : For first , by the same reason that we affirm the Indian richer then the American , the American will also be more plentifull then the Indian , and England or Spaine more fruitfull then Hispaniola or golden Castile ; in as much as the Sunne ariseth unto the one sooner then the other , and so accountably unto any Nation subjected unto the same parallell , or with a considerable diversity of longitude from each other . Secondly , an unsufferable absurdity will ensue ; for thereby a Count●y may be more fruitfull then it selfe : For India is more fertile then Spaine , because more East , and that the Sunne ariseth first unto it ; Spaine likewise by the same reason more fruitfull then America , and America then India ; so that Spaine is lesse fruitfull then that Country , which a lesse fertile Country then it selfe , excelleth . Lastly , if we conceive the Sunne hath any advantage by the priority of its ascent , or makes thereby one Country more happy then another , we introduce injustifiable acceptions ; and impose a naturall partiality on that luminary , which being equidistant from the Earth , and equally removed in the East as in the West , his power and efficacie in both places must bee equall , as Boetius hath taken notice in his first de Gemmis , and Scaliger hath graphically declared in his Exercitations ; some have therefore forsaken this refuge of the Sunne , and to salve the effect have recurred unto the influence of the starres , making their activities Nationall , and appropriating their powers unto particular regions : So Cardan conceiveth the tayle of Ursa major peculiarly respecteth Europe , whereas indeed once in 24 houres it also absolveth its course over Asia and America : And therefore it will not be easie to apprehend those stars peculiarly glance on us , who must of necessity carry a common eye and regard unto all Countries unto whom their revolution and verticity is also common . The effects therefore are different productions in severall Countries , which we impute unto the action of the Sunne , must surely have nearer and more immediate causes then that Lumina●y ; and these if wee place in the propriety of the clime , or condition of soyle wherein they are produced , we shall more reasonably proceed , then they who ascribe them unto the activity of the Sunne , whose revolution being regular , it hath no power nor efficacie peculiar from its orientality , but equally disperseth his beames unto all which equally and in the same restriction receive his lustre ; and being an universall and indefini●e agent , the effects or productions we behold , receive not their circle from his causality , but are determined by the principles of the place or qualities of that region which admits them : and this is evident not onely in gemmes , mineralls , and metalls , but observable in pla●ts and animalls , whereof some are common unto many Countries , some peculiar unto one , some not communicable unto another : For the hand of God that first created the earth , hath with variety disposed the principles of all things , wisely contriving them in their proper seminaries , and where they best maintaine the intention of their species ; whereof if they have not a concurrence , and be not lodged in a convenient matrix , they are not excited by the efficacie of the Sunn● , or fayling in particular causes receive a reliefe or sufficient promotion from the universall . For although superiour powers cooperate with inferiour activities , and may ( as some conceive ) carry a stroake in the plasticke and formative draught of all things , yet doe their determinations belong unto particular agents , and are defined from their proper principles . Thus the Sunne which with us is fruitfull in the generation of frogs , toads , and serpents , to this effect proves impotent in our neighbour Island ; wherein as in all other carrying a common aspect , it concurreth but unto predisposed effects , and onely suscitates those formes , whose determinations are seminall , and proceed from the Idea of themselves . Now wheras there be many observations concerning East , and divers considerations of Art which seeme to extoll the quality of that point , if rightly understood they doe not really promote it . That the Astrologer takes account of nativities from the Ascendent , that is , the first house of the heavens , whose beginning is toward the East , it doth not advantage the conceit ; for , he establisheth not his Judgement upon the Orientality thereof , but considereth therein his first ascent above the Horizon ; at which time its efficacy becomes observable , and is conceaved to have the signification of life , and to respect the condition of all things , which at the same time arise from their causes , and ascend to their Horizon with it . Now this ascension indeed falls out respectively in the East ; but as we have delivered before , in some positions there is no Easterne point from whence to compute these ascensions . So is it in a parallel spheare : for , unto them six houses are continually depressed , and six never elevated ; and the Planets themselves , whose revolutions are of more speed , and influences of higher consideration , must finde in that place ▪ very imperfect regard ; for halfe their period they absolve above , and halfe beneath the Horizon ; and so for six yeares , no man can have the happinesse to be borne under Jupiter , and for fifteene together all must escape the ascendent dominion of Saturne . That A●istotle in his Politicks , commends the situation of a City which is open towards the East , and admitteth the rayes of the rising Sun , thereby is implyed no more particular efficacy then in the West ; But that site is commended , in regard the damps and vaporous exhalations ingendered in the absence of the Sun , are by his returning rayes the sooner dispelled , and men thereby more ea●ly enjoy a cleare and healthy habitation ; and upon these and the like considerations it is , that Marcus Varro de re Rustica , commendeth the same situation , and expose●h his farme unto the equinoxiall ascent of the Sun ; that Palladius adviseth the front of his edifice should so respect the South , that in the first angle it receave the rising rayes of the winter Sunne , and decline a little from the winter setting thereof . And concordant hereunto is the instruction of Columella in his Chapter Depositione villae , which hee contriveth into Summer and Winter habitations ; ordering that the Winter lodgings regard the winter ascent of the Sun , that is , South-East ; and the roomes of repast at supper , the Aequinoxiall setting thereof , that is , the West ; that the Summer lodgings regard the Aequinoxiall Meridian , but the roomes of caenation in the Summer , he obverts unto the winter assent , that is , South-East ; and the Balnearies or bathing places , that they may remaine under the Sun untill evening , hee exposeth unto the Summer setting , that is , North-West ; in all which , although the Cardinall points be introduced , yet is the consideration Solary , and onely determined unto the aspect or visible reception of the Sun. That Mahumetans and Jews in these and our neighbour parts are observed to use some gestures towards the East , as at their benediction , and the killing of their meate it cannot be denied ; and though many ignorant spectators , and not a few of the actors conceave some Magick or mysterie therein , yet is the Ceremony onely Topicall , and in a memoriall relation unto a place they honour . So the Jews do carry a respect and cast an eye upon Jerusalem ; for which practise they are not without the example of their forefathers , and the encouragement of their wise King ; For so it is said that Daniel went into his house , and his windowes being opened towards Jerusalem , he kneeled upon his knees three times a day , and prayed ; So is it expressed in the prayer of Solomon , what prayer or supplication soever be made by any man , which shall spread forth his hands towards this house , if thy people go out to battaile , and shall pray unto the Lord towards the City which thou hast chosen , and toward the house which I have chosen to build for thy Name , then heare thou in heaven their prayer , and their supplication , and maintaine their cause . Now the observation hereof , unto the Jews that are dispersed Westward , and such as most converse with us , directeth their regard unto the East ; But the words of Solomon are applyable unto all quarters of heaven , and by the Jews of the East and South must be regarded in a contrary position . So Daniel in Babylon looking toward Jerusalem had his face toward the West ; So the Jews in their owne Land looked upon it from all quarters . For the Tribe of Judah beheld it to the North ; Manasses , Z●bulon , and Nap●thali unto the South ; Ruben and Gad unto the West ; onely the Tribe of Dan regarded it directly or to the due East : and so when it is said Luke 12. when you see a cloud rise out of the West , you say there commeth a showre , and so it is ; the observation was respective unto Judea ; nor is this a reasonable illation in all other 〈◊〉 whatsoever ; For the Sea lay West unto that Country , and the winds brought raine from that quarter ; But this consideration cannot be transferred unto India or China , which have a vast Sea Eastward , and a vaster Continent toward the West . So likewise when it is said by Job , in the vulgar Translation , Gold commeth out of the North ; is this a reasonable inducement unto us and many other Countries , from some p●rticular mines septentrionall unto his situation , to search after that me●all in cold and Northerne regions , which wee most plentifully discover in hot and Southerne habitations ? For the Mahometans ▪ as they partake with all Religions in something , so they imitate the Jew in this . For in their observed gestures , they hold a regard unto Mecha and Medina Taln●bi , two Cities in Arabia faelix ; where their Prophet was borne and buried ; whither they performe their pilgrimages ; and from whence they expect he should returne againe . And therefore they direct their faces unto these parts , which unto the Mahometans of Barbary and Aegypt lye E●st , and are in some point thereof , unto many other parts of Turkey : wherein notwithstanding there is no Orientall respect ; for wi●h the same devotion on the other side they regard these parts toward the West , and so with variety wheresoever they are seated , conforming unto the ground of their conception . Fourthly , whereas in the ordering of the Campe of Israel , the East quarter is appointed unto the noblest Tribe , that is the Tribe of Judah , according to the command of God , Numb . 2. In the East-side toward the rising of the Sunne , shall the Standard of the Tribe of Judah pitch , it doth not peculiarly extoll that point ; for herein the East is not to bee taken strictly , but as it signifieth or implyeth the formost place ; for Judah had the Van , and many Countries through which they passed were seated E●sterly unto them . Thus much is implyed by the Originall , and expressed by Translations which strictly conforme thereto : So Tremellius and Junius , Castra habentium ab anteriore parte Orientem versus , vexillum esto castrorum Iudae ; so hath R. Solomon Jarchi expounded it , the foremost or before , is the E●st quarter , and the West is called behind : And upon this Interpretation may all be salved that is alleageable against it . For if the Tribe of Judah were to pitch before the Tabernacle at the East , and yet to march first , as is commanded Numb . 10. there must ensue a disorder in the Campe , nor could they conveniently observe the ●xecution thereof : For when they set out from Mount Sinah where the Command was delivered , they made Northward unto Rithmah ; from Rissah unto Ezionbeber about fourteen stations they marched South : From Almon Diblathaim th●ough the mountaines of Yabarim and plaines of Moab towards Jordan the face of their march was West : So that if Judah were strictly to pitch in the E●st of the Tabernacle , every night he encamped in the Reare : And if ( as some conceive ) the whole Campe could not be lesse then twelve miles long , it had been preposterous for him to have marched foremost , or set out first , who was most remote from the place to be approached . Fifthly , that Learning , Civility and Arts , had their beginning in the East , it is not imputable ●ither to the action of the Sunne , or its Orientality , but of the first plantation of Man in those parts , which unto Europe doe carry the respect of East ; for on the mountaines of Ararat , that is part of the hill Taurus , between the East-Indies and Scythia , as Sir W. Ralegh accounts it , the Arke of Noah rested ; from the East they travelled that built the Tower of Babell , from thence they were dispersed and successively enlarged , and learning good Arts and all Civility communicated . The progression whereof was very sensible ; and if we consider the distance of time between the confusion of Babell , and the civility of many parts now eminent therein , it travelled late and slowly into our quarters ; for notwithstanding the learning of Bardes and D●uides of elder times , he that shall peruse that worke of Tacitus de moribus Germanorum , may easily discerne how little civility two thousand years had wrought upon that Nation ; the like he may observe concerning our selves , from the same Author in the life of Agricola , and more directly from Strabo ; who to the dishonour of our Predecessours , and the disparagement of those that glory in the Antiquity of their Ancestors , affirmeth , the Britans were so simple , that though they abounded in Milke , they had not the Artifice of Cheese . Lastly , that the Globe it selfe is by Cosmographers divided into East and West , accounting from the first Meridian , it doth not establish this conceit ; for that division is not naturally founded , but artificially set downe , and by agreement ; as the aptest termes to define or commensurate the longitude of places . Thus the ancient Cosmographers doe place the division of the E●st and Westerne Hemisphere , that is the first terme of longitude in the Canary or fortunate Islands ; conceiving these parts the extreamest habitations Westward : But the Modernes have altered that terme and translated it unto the Azores or Michaels Islands , and that upon a plausible conceit of the small or insensible variation of the compasse in those parts ; wherein neverthelesse , and though upon second invention , they proceed upon a common and no appropriate foundation ; for even in that Meridian farther North or South the compasse observably varieth ; and there are also other places wherein it varieth not , as Alphonso and Rodoriges de Lago will have it about Capo de las Agullas in Africa ; as Maurolycus affirmeth in the shore of Peloponesus in Europe , and as Gilbertus averreth , in the middest of great regions , in most parts of the earth . CHAP. VIII . Of the River Nilus . HEreof uncontroulably and under generall consent many opinions are passant , which notwithstanding upon due ●xamination , do admit of doubt or restriction : It is generally esteemed , and by most unto our dayes received , that the River of Nilus hath seven ostiaries ; that is , by seven Channells disburdeneth it selfe into the Sea ; wherein notwithstanding , beside that we finde no concurrent determination of ages past , and a positive and undeniable refute of these present , the affirmative is mutable , and must not be received without all limitation . For some , from whom wee receive the greatest illustrations of Antiquity , have made no mention hereof : So Homer hath given no number of its Channells , nor so much as the name thereof in use with all Historians . Eratosthenes in his description of Aegypt hath likewise passed them over : Aristotle is so indistinct in their names and numbers , that in the first of Meteors , he plainly affirmeth the Region of Aegypt , which we esteem the ancientest Nation in the World , was a meere gained ground ; and that by the setling of mud and limous matter brought downe by the River Nilus , that which was at first a continued Sea , was raysed at last into a firme and habitable Country . The like opinion hee held of Maeotis Palus , that by the floods of Tanais and ea●●h brou●ht downe ●h●reby , it grew observably shallower in his dayes ▪ and would in processe of time become a fi●me land . And though his 〈…〉 yet fulfilled , yet is the like observable in the River Gi●on , a 〈◊〉 of E●ph●ates and River of Paradise , which having in former Ages discharged it selfe into the Persian Sea , doth at pr●sent ●all short , being lost in th● lak●● of Chaldea , and hath left betw●en● the Sword● , a large and considerable p●rt of dry land . Others 〈◊〉 t●●a●ing hereof have diversly delivered themselves ; H●rodotus in his E●terp● makes mention of seven , but carelesly of two th●reof ; that is , Bolb●ti●um , and Bucolicum ; for these , saith he , were not the naturall currents , but made by Art for some occasionall convenience . Strabo in his Geography naming but two , Pel●siacu● and Canopicum , plainly affirmeth there were many more then seven ; Inter haec a●ia quinque &c. There are ( saith he ) many remarkable townes within the C●rrents of Nile , especially such which have given the names unto the ostearies thereof , not unto all , for they are eleven , and foure besides , but unto seven and most considerable ; that is , Canopicum , Bulbitinum , Selenneticum , Se●enneticum , Pharniticum , Me●desium , Taniticum , and Pelusium ; wherein to make up the number , one of the artificiall channels of Herodotus is accounted : Ptolomy an Aegyptian , and bo●ne at the P●lusian mo●th of Nile , in his Geography maketh nine , and in the third Map of Africa , hath unto their mouths prefixed their severall names , that is , Her acl●oticum , Bolbitinum , Sebennetic●m , Pineptum , Diolcos , Pathmeticum , Mendesium , Taniticum , Peleu●●acum ; wherein notwithstanding there are no lesse then three different names from those delivered by Pliny : All which considered , we may easily discerne that Authors accord not either in na●● or number , and must needs confirme the Judgement of Magi●us , de Os●iorum , Nili numer● & nominibus , valde antiqui script●res discordant . Moderne Geographers and travellers do much abate of this number ; for as Maginus and others observe , there are now but three or foure mouths thereof , as Gulielmus Tyrius long agoe , and Bellonius since , both ocular enquirers , with others have attested . For below Cairo , the River devides it selfe into foure branches , whereof two make the chiefe and navigable streames , the one running to Pelusium of the Ancients , and now Damiats ; the other unto Canopium and now Roscett● ; the other two , saith Mr. Sandys , doe runne betweene these , but poore in water ; of those seven mentioned by Herodotus , and those nine by Ptolomy , these are all I could either see , or heare of . Lastly , what ever was or is their number , the contrivers of Cards and Maps , afford us no assurance or constant description therein . For whereas Ptolomy hath set forth nine , Hondius in his Map of Africa , makes but eight , and in that of Europe ten . Ortelius in his Theatrum Botannicum , in the M●p of the Turkish Empire , setteth downe eight , in that of Aegypt eleven , and Maginus in his Map of that Countrey hath observed the same number ; and if we enquire farther , wee shall finde the same diversity and disco●d in divers others . And thus may we perceave that this account was differently related by the Ancients , that it is undeniably rejected by the Modernes , and must be warily received by any . For if wee receave them all into accou●t ▪ they were more then seven , If onely the naturall sluces they were f●wer ; and however we 〈◊〉 them , there is no agreeable and constant description thereof . And therefore how reasonable it is to draw continuall and durable deductions from alterable and uncertaine foundations , let them consider who make the gates of Th●be● , and the mouthes of this River a constant and continued periphrasis for this number , and in their Poeticall expressions do give the River that Epithi●● unto this day ; conceaving a perpetuity in mutability , and upon unstable foundations erecting eter●all assertions . The same River is also accounted the greatest of the earth , called therefore Fluviorum p●ter , and totius Orbis maximus by O●telius ; with the verity hereof , I confesse I could be well contented , nor do I w●sh the ruine of this assertion ; neverthelesse if this be true , many Maps must be corrected , or the relations of divers good Authors renounced . For first , in the deliniations of many Maps of Africa , the River Niger exceed●th it about ●en degrees in length , that is , no less● then six hundred miles . For , arising beyond the Aequator it maketh Northward almost 15. degrees , and deflecting after Westward , without meanders , continueth a strait course about 40. degrees ; and with many great currents dis●urden●th it selfe into the Occidentall Ocean . Againe , if wee credit the descriptions of good Authors , other Rivers excell it in length or breadth , or both ; Arrianus in his history of Alexander , assigneth the first place unto the River Ganges , which truly according unto later relations , if not in length , yet in breadth and debth may bee granted to excell it : For the magnitude of Nilus consisteth in the dimension of Longitude , and is inconsiderable in the other , what stream it maintaineth beyond Syene or Asna , and so forward unto its originall , relations are very imperfect , but below these places and farther removed from the head , the current is but narrow ; and we reade in the history of the Turks , the Tartar horsemen of Selimus , swa● over the Nile from Cairo , to meet the forces of Tonombeius ; Scortias the Jesuite expresly treating hereof , preserreth the River of Plate in Am●rica ; for that as Maff●us hath delivered , falleth into the Ocean in the latitude of forty Leagues , and with that source and plenty that men at Sea doe taste fresh water , before they approach so neere as to discover the land : So is it exceeded by that which by Cardan is termed the greatest in the world , that is the River Oregliana in the same Continent , which as Maginus delivereth , hath beene navigated 6000. miles , and opens in a Channell of ninety leagues broad ; so that , as Acosta an ocular witnesse recordeth , they that sayle in the middle , can make no land of either side . Now the ground of this assertion was surely the magnifying esteem of the Ancients , arising from the indiscovery of its head . For as things unknowne seeme greater then they are , and are usually receaved with amplifications above their nature ; So might it also be with this River , whose head being unknowne and drawne to a proverbiall obscurity , the opinion thereof became without bounds , and men must needs conceat a large extent of that to which the discovery of no man had set a period . And this an usuall way to give the superlative unto things of eminency in any kinde : and when a thing is very great , presently to define it to be the greatest of all ; whereas indeed Superlatives are difficult , whereof there being but one in every kinde , their determinations are dangerous , and must not be made without great circumspection . So the City of Rome is magnified by the Lati●s to be the greatest of the earth ; but time and Geography enforme us , that Cairo is bigger then ever it was , and Quinsay in China farre exceedeth both . So is Olympus extolled by the Greeks , as an hill attaining unto heaven ; but the enlarged Geography of after times makes slight account hereof , when they discourse of Andes in Peru , or Teneriffa in the Canaries . So have all Ages conceaved , and most are still ready to sweare , the Wren is the least of birds , yet the discoveries of America , and even of our owne Plantations have shewed us one farre lesse , that is , the Humbird , not much exceeding a Beetle . And truly , for the least and greatest , the highest and the lowest of every kinde , as it is very difficult to define them in visible things , so is it to understand in things invisible . Thus is it no easie lesson to comprehend the first matter , and the affections of that which is next neighbour unto nothing ; and impossible truly to comprehend God , who indeed is all things ; and so things as they arise unto perfection , and approach unto God , or descend to imperfection , and draw neerer unto nothing , fall both imperfectly into our apprehensions ; the one being too weake for our conception , our conception too weake for the other . Thirdly , divers conceptions there are concerning its increment or inundation . The first unwarily opinions , that this encrease or annuall overflowing is proper unto Nile , and not agreeable unto any other River ; which notwithstanding is common unto many currents of Africa . For about the same time the River Niger , and Zaire do ove●flow , and so do the Rivers beyond the mountaines of the Moone , as Suama , and Spirito Santo : and not onely these in Africa , but some also in Europe and Asia ▪ for so it is reported of Menan in India , and so doth Botero report of Duina in Livonia , and the same is also observable in the River Jordan in Judea ; for so is it delivered Josuah 3. that Jordan overfloweth all his banks in the time of harvest . The effect indeed is wonderfull in all , and the causes surely best resolvable from observations made in the Countries themselves , the parts through which they passe , or whence they take their originall ; That of Nilus hath beene attempted by many , and by some to that despaire of resolution , that they have only referred it unto the providence of God , and the secret manuduction of all things unto their ends ; but divers have attained the truth , and the cause alledged by Diodorus , Seneca , Strabo and others is allowable ; that the inundation of Nilus in Aegypt proceeded from the raines in Aethiopia , and the mighty source of waters falling towards the fountaines thereof . For , this inundation unto the Aegyptians happeneth when it is winter unto the Aethiopians ; which habitations , although they have no cold winter , the Sun being no farther removed from them in Cancer , then unto us in Taurus ; yet is the fervour of the ayre so well remit●ed , as it admits a sufficient generation of vapours , and plenty of showres ensuing thereupon . This theory of the Ancients is since confirmed by experience of the Modernes , as namely by Franciscus Alvarez who lived long in those parts , and hath left a description of Aethiopia ; affirming that from the middle of June unto September , there fell in his time continuall raines . As also Antonius Ferdinandus , who in an Epistle written from thence , and noted by Condignus , affirmeth that during the winter , in those Countries there passed no day without raine . Now this is also an usuall course to translate a remarkable quality into a propriety , and where we admire an effect in one , to opinion there is not the like in any other , with these conceits do common apprehensions entertaine the antidotall and wondrous condition of Ireland ; conceaving in that Land onely an immunity from venemous creatures ; but unto him that shall further enquire , the same will be affirmed of Creta ▪ memorable in ancient stories , even unto fabulous causes and benediction from the birth of Jupiter : The same is also found in Ebusus or Evisa , an Island neere Majorca upon the coast of Spaine . With these opinions do the eyes of neighbour spectators behold Aetna , the flaming mountaine in Sicilia ; But Navigators tell us there is a burning mountaine in Island , a more rema●keable one in Teneri●●a of the Canaries , and many vulcano's or fiery hils elsewhere . Thus Crocodiles were thought to be peculiar unto Nile , and the opinion so possessed Alexander , that when he had discovered some in Ganges , he fell upon conceit he had found the head of Nilus ; but later discoveries affirme they are not onely in Asia and Africa , but very frequent in some Rivers of America . Another opinion confineth its inundation , and positively affirmeth , it constantly encreaseth the seventeenth day of June , wherein notwithstanding a larger forme of speech were safer , then that which punctually prefixeth a constant day thereto : for first , this expression is different from that of the Ancients , as Herodotus , Diodorus , Seneca , &c. delivering only that it happeneth about the entrance of the Sunne into C●ncer ; wherein they warily deliver themselves , and reserve a reasonable latitude . So when Hippocrates saith , Sub Cane & ante Canem difficiles sunt purgationes ; there is a latitude of dayes comprised therein , for under the Dogstar he containeth not onely the day of its ascent , but many following , and some ten dayes preceding : So Aristotle delivers the affections of animalls , with the wary termes of Circa & magna ex parte : and when Theodorus translateth that part of his , Coeunt Thunni & Scombri mense Februario post Idus , pariunt I●nio ante N●nas : Scaliger for ante Nonas , renders it Iunii init●o , because that exposition affordeth the latitude of divers dayes : For affirming it happeneth before the Nones , he alloweth but one day , that is the Calends , for in the Romane account the second day is the fourth of the Nones of June . Againe , were the day definitive it had prevented the delusion of the Devill , nor could he have gained applause by its prediction ; who ( notwithstanding as Athanasius in the life of Anthony relateth ) to magnifie his knowledge in things to come , when he perceived the rains to fall in Aethiopia , would presage unto the Aegyptians the day of its inundation . And this would also make uselesse that naturall experiment observed in earth or sand about the River , by the weight whereof ( as good Authors report ) they have unto this day , a knowledge of its encrease . Lastly , it is not reasonable from variable and unstable causes , to derive a fixed and constant effect , and such are the causes of this Inundation , which cannot indeed be regular , and therefore their effects not prognosticable like Ecclipses ; for depending upon the clouds and descent of showres in Aethiopia , which have their generation from vaporous exhalations , they must submit their existence unto contingencies , and endure anticipation and recession from the moveable condition of their causes . And therefore some yeares there hath been no encrease at all , as Seneca and divers relate of the eleventh yeare of Cleopatra , nor nine yeares together , as is testified by Calisthenes . Some yeares it hath also retarded , and came far later then usually it was expected , as according to Sozomen and Nicephorus it happened in the dayes of Theodosius ; whereat the people were ready to mutiny , because they might not sacrifice unto the River according to the custome of their Predecessors . Now this is also an usuall way of mistake , and many are deceived who too strictly construe the temporall considerations of things . Thus bookes will tell us , and we are made to beleeve that the fourteenth yeare males are seminificall and pubescent ; but he that shall enquire into the generality , will rather adhere unto the cautelous assertion of Aristotle , that is bis septem annis exactis , and then but magna ex parte . That Whelps are blinde nine dayes , and then begin to see is generally beleeved ; but as we have elsewhere declared , it is exceeding rare , nor doe their eye-lids usually open untill the twelfth , and sometimes not before the fourteenth day . And to speake strictly an hazardable determination it is unto fluctuating and indifferent effects , to affixe a positive type or period ; for in effects of far more regular causalities difficulties doe often arise , and even in time it selfe which measureth all things , we use allowance in its commensuration . Thus while we conceive we have the account of a year in 365 dayes , exact enquirers and computists will tell us , that we escape 6 houres , that is a quarter of a day ; and so in a day which every one accounts 24 houres , or one revolution of the Sunne ; in strict account we must allow the addition of such a part as the Sunne doth make in his proper motion , from West to East , whereby in one day he describeth not a perfect circle . Fourthly , it is affirmed by many , and received by most , that it never raineth in Aegypt , the River supplying that defect , and bountifully requiting it in its Inundation : but this must also be received in a qualified sense , that is , that it raines but seldome at any time in the Summer , and very rarely in the Winter . But that great showres do sometimes fall upon that Region , beside the assertion of many Writers , we can confirme from honourable and ocular testimony , and that not many yeares past , it rayned in Grand Cairo 8 or 9 dayes together . Beside men hereby forget the relation of holy Scripture , as is delivered Ex. 9. Behold I will cause it to raine a very grievous haile , such as hath not been in Aegypt since the foundation thereof even untill now : wherein God threatning such a raine as had not happened , it must be presumed they had been acquainted with some before ; and were not ignorant of the substance , the menace being made in the circumstance . Now this mistake ariseth from a misapplication of the bounds or limits of time , and an undue transition from one unto another ; which to avoid we must observe the punctuall differences of time , and so reasonably distinguish thereof , as not to confound or lose the one in the other . For things may come to passe , Semper , Plerumque ▪ Saepè , or Nunquam , Aliquando , Raro ; that is Alwayes or never , for the most part or Sometimes , Oftimes or Seldome : Now the deception is usuall which is made by the misapplication of these ; men presently concluding that to happen often , which happeneth but sometimes ; that never , which happeneth but seldome ; and that alway which happeneth for the most part : So is it said , the Sunne shines every day in Rhodes , because for the most part , it faileth not : So we say and believe that a Camelion never ●ateth , but liveth only upon ayre , whereas indeed it is seen to eat very seldome , but many there are who have beheld it to feed on flyes . And so it is said , that children borne in the eighth moneth live not ; that is , for the most part , but not to be concluded alwayes ; nor it seems in former ages in all places ; for it is otherwise recorded by Aristotle concerning the births of Aegypt . Lastly , it is commonly conceived that divers Princes have attempted to cut the Isthmus or tract of land which parteth the Arabian , and Mediterran●an Sea ; but wher●in ●pon enquiry I finde some difficulty concerning the place a●tempted ; many with good authority affirming , that the intent was not immediatly to unit● these Seas , but to make a navigable channell betweene the Red Sea and the Nile , the marke● whereof are extant to this day ; it was first attempt●d by Sersostris , after by D●●i●s , a●d in a feare to drowne the Country deser●ed by them both , but was long after re-attempted , and in some manner effected by Phil●d●lphus ; and so the Grand Signior who is Lord of the Country ▪ conveyeth his Gallyes into the Red Sea by the Nile ; for he bringeth them downe to Grand Cairo where they are taken in p●●ces , ca●●yed upon Camels backs , and rejoyned together at Su●s , his port and navall station for that Sea , whereby in effect he acts the designe of Cleopatra , who after the battell of Actium , in a different way would have conveyed her Gallies into the Red Sea. And therefore that proverbe to cut an Isthmus , that is to take great paines , and ●ffect no●hing , alludeth not unto this attempt ; but is by Erasmus applyed unto severall other , as that undertaking of C●idians to cut their Isthmus , but especially that of Corinth so unsuccessefully attempted by many Emp●rors . The Cnidians were deterred by the peremptory disswasion of Apollo , plainly commanding them to desist ; for if God had thought it fit , hee would have made that Country an Isl●nd at fi●st . But this perhaps will not be thought a reasonable discou●ag●ment unto the activity of those spirits which endeavour to advantage nature by Art , and upon good grounds to promote any part of the universe ; nor will the ill successe of some 〈◊〉 made a sufficient determent unto others ; who know that many learned men affi●me , that Isl●nds were not from the beginning ▪ that many have been made since by Art , that some Isthmes have been ●at through by the Sea , and others cut by the 〈◊〉 : And if policie and conveniencie would permit , that of Panama in America were most worthy the attempt , it being but ●ew miles over , and would open a shorter cut unto the East Indies and China . CHAP. IX . Of the Red Sea. COntrary apprehensions are made of the Erythraean or Red Sea ; most apprehending a materiall rednesse therein , from whence they derive its common denomination ; and some so lightly conceiving hereof , as if it had no rednesse at all , are faine to recurre unto other originalls of its appellation , wherein to deliver a distinct account , we fi●st observe that without consideration of colour it is named the Arabian Gulph : The Hebrews who had best reason to remember it , doe call it Zuph , or the weedy Sea , because it was full of sedge , or they found it so in their passage ; the Mahometans who are now Lords thereof doe know it by no other name then the Gulph of Mecha a City of Arabia . The streame of Antiquity deriveth its name from King Erythrus ; so slightly conceiving of the nominall d●duction from Rednesse , that they plainly deny there is any such accident in it . The words of Curtius are plain beyond evasion , Ab Erythrorege inditum est nomen , proter quod ignar● rubere oquas credunt : O● no more obscurity are the words of Philostrarus , and of later times S●bellicus , Stultè persuasum est vnlgo rubras alicubi esse maris aquas , quin ab Erythrorege nomen pel●go ind●tum of this opinion was 〈◊〉 Co●sal●us , Plinie , So●inu , Dio , Cassius , who although they denyed not all rednesse , yet did they relye upon 〈◊〉 from King Erythrus . O 〈◊〉 have ●●llen upon the like , or perhaps the same 〈…〉 another appellation ; deducing its 〈◊〉 not from King Erythan● but Esau or Edom whose habitation was upon the coasts thereof : Now Edom is as much as Erythrus , and the Red Sea no more then the I●u●●can ; from whence the posterity of Edom removing towards the Mediterran●●n coast ; according to their former nomination by the Greeks went called 〈◊〉 or red men , and from a plantation and colony of theirs an Island neere , Spaine , was by the Greek describes termed Erythra , as is declared by 〈◊〉 and Solinus . Very many omitting the nominall derivation doe rest in the grosse and li●●rall conception thereof , appre●●nding a reall rednesse and constant colour of parts . Of which opinion are also they which hold the Sea receiveth a red and mimous 〈◊〉 from springs , wells , and currents , that fall into it : and of the same beliefe are probably many Christians who conceiving the passage of the 〈◊〉 through this Sea to have been the type of Baptisme , according to that of the Apostle , All were baptised unto Moses in the cloud , and in the Sea , for the better resemblance of the bloud of 〈◊〉 , they willingly received it in the apprehension of rednesse , and a colour agreeable unto its mystery ; according to that of Austen , Significat mare illud r●brum Baptismum Christi ; unde nobis Biaptismu● Christi nisi sanguine Christi consecratus ? Bu● divers M●dernes not considering th●se concep●ions , and appealing unto the Testimony of s●nse , have at last determined the point ; concluding a rednesse herein , but not in the sense received . Sir Walter Raleigh from his owne and Portugall observations , doth place the rednesse of this Sea , in the reflexion from red Islands , and the rednesse of the earth at the bottome , wherein Corall grows very plentifully , and from whence in great abundance it is transpor●ed into Europe , the observations of Albe●queroque , and Stephanus de Gama , as from Iohannes de Barros , Fernandius de Cor●lov●● 〈…〉 this rednesse from the colour of the sand and ●●●lous earth at the bottome ; for being a shallow Sea , while it rouleth to and 〈◊〉 , there appeareth a rednesse upon the water , which is most discernible in sunny and windie weather . But that this is no more then an apparent 〈◊〉 he confirmeth by an experiment : for in the reddest 〈…〉 of water , it distered not from the complexion of other Seas , nor is this colour discoverable in every place of that Sea ; for as he 〈…〉 in some places it is very green , in others 〈◊〉 and yellow , according to the colour of the earth or sand at the bottome . And so may 〈◊〉 bee made out when he saith , this Sea is blue ; or 〈◊〉 denying this rednesse , because he beheld not that colour abou● 〈◊〉 ; or when Corsa●●us at the mouth thereof could not discover the ●ame . Now although we have ●●qui●ed the ground of 〈◊〉 in this Sea , yet are we 〈…〉 for what is forgot by many , and knowne by few , there is another Red Sea whose 〈◊〉 we pre●●nd not to make out from these 〈◊〉 ▪ that is ▪ the Persian Gulph or Bay , which divideth the 〈…〉 as 〈◊〉 hath described it , Mare rubrum in duos d●vid●tur sinus , i● qui ab Oriente est Persicus appellatur or as Solinus expresseth it . Qui ab Oriente est Persicus appellatur , ex adversounde Arabia est , Ar●bic●● ; wherei● 〈…〉 & many more ▪ and therefore there is no 〈…〉 he delivereth that Tigris and 〈◊〉 doe fall into the Red Sea , and Fernandus de Cordova , justly defendeth his 〈◊〉 Seneca in that expression , Et qui renatum pr●rsus exciplens diem Teptdum Rubenti 〈…〉 , Nor hath only the Persian Sea received the same 〈◊〉 with the Arabian , but , what is strange , and much con●ounds the distinction , the name thereof is also derived 〈◊〉 King Erythrus , who was conceived to be buried in an Island of this Sea , as Dionysius Afer , Curtius , and Suidas doe deliver , which w●re of no lesse probability then the other , if as with the same Authors 〈◊〉 affirmeth , he was buried neare Caramania bordering upon the Persian Gulph ; and if his 〈◊〉 was seen by Nearchus , it was not so likely so be in the Arabian Gulph ; for we read that from the River Indus he came unto Alexander at Babylon , some few dayes before his death . Now Babylon was seated upon the River Euphrates , which runnes into the Persian Gulph ; and therefore however the Latine expresseth it in Strabo , that Nearchus suffered much in the Arabian Sinus , yet is the originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is the Gulph of Persia. That therefore the Red Sea or Arabian Gulph received its name from personall derivation is but uncertaine , that both the Seas of one name should have one common denominator lesse probable ; that one from name , another from colour not incredible ; that there is a grosse and materiall rednesse in either not to be affirmed , that there is an emphaticall or apparent rednesse in one , not well to be denyed ; and this is sufficient to make good the Allegory of the Christians ; and in this distinction may we justi●ie the name of the Blacke Sea , given unto Pontus Euxinus , the name of Xanthus , or the Yellow River of Phrygia , and the name of Mar Vermeio , or the Red Sea in America . CHAP. X. Of the Blacknesse of Negroes . IT is evident not only in the generall frame of Nature , that things most manifest unto sense , have proved obscure unto the understanding : But even in proper and appropriate objects , wherein we affirme the sense cannot erre , the faculties of reason most often fail u● . Thus of colours in generall , under whose glosse and vernish all things are seen , no man hath yet beheld the true nature , or positively set downe their incontroulable causes ; which while some ascribe unto the mixture of the Elements , others to the graduality of opacity and light ; they have left our endeavours to grope them out by twilight , and by darknesse almost to discover that whose existence is evidenced by light . The Chymists have attempted laudably , reducing their causes u●to Sal , Sulphur , and Mercury ; and had they made it out so well in this , as in the objects of smell and taste , their endeavours had been more acceptable : For whereas they refer Sapor unto Salt , and Odor unto Sulphur , they vary much concerning colour ; some reducing it unto Mercury , some to Sulphur , others unto Salt ; wherein indeed the last ●onc●it doth not oppresse the former , and Salt may carry a strong concurrence therein . For beside the fixed and terrestrious Salt , there is in naturall bodies a Sal niter referring unto Sulphur ; there is also a volatile or Armoniac Salt , retaining unto Mercury ; by which Salts the colours of bodies are sensibly qualified , and receive degrees of lustre or obscurity , superficiality or profundity , fixation or volatility . Their generall or first natures being thus obscure , there will be greater difficulties in their particular discoveries ; for being farther removed from their simplicities they fall into more complexed considerations , and so require a subtiler act of reason to distinguish and call forth their natures . Thus although a man understood the generall nature of coloures , yet were it no easie probleme to resolve , Why grasse is green ? Why Garlick , Molyes , and Porrets have white roots , deep green leaves , and blacke seeds ? Why severall docks , and sorts of Rhubarb with yellow roots , send forth purple flowers ? Why also from Lactary or milky plants which have a white and lacteous juice dispersed through every part , there arise flowers blue and yellow ? Moreover beside the specificall and first digressions ordained from the Creation , which might bee urged to salve the variety in every species ; why shall the marvaile of Pe●u produce its flowers of di●ferent colours , and that not once , or constantly , but every day and va●●o●sly ? Why Tulips of one colour produce some of another , and ru●ning through almost all , should still escape a blew ? And lastly , why some men , yea and they a mighty and considerable part of mankinde , should first acquire and still retaine the glosse and tincture of blacknesse ? which who ever strictly enquires , shall finde no lesse of darknesse in the cause , then blacknesse in the effect it selfe , there arising unto examination no such satisfactory and unquarrellable reasons , as may confirme the causes generally received , which are but two in number ; that is the heat and sco●ch of the Sunne , or the curse of God on C●●m and his poste●i●y . The first was generally received by the Ancients , especially the heathen , who in obscurities had no higher recourse then Nature , as may appeare by a Discourse concerning this point in Strabo : By Aristotle it seems to be implyed , in those Problems which enquire why the Sun makes men blacke , and not the fire ? why it whitens wax , yet blacks the skin ? By the word Aethiops it selfe , applyed to the m●morablest Nations of Negroes , that is of a burnt or torrid countenance : The fancie of the fable infers also the Antiquity of the opinion , which de●iveth the complexion from the deviation of the Sunne , and the con●lagration of all things under Phaeton : But this opinion though generally embraced , was I perceive rejected by Aristobulus a very ancient Geographer , as is discovered by Strabo ; It hath been doubted by severall moderne Writers , particularly by Ortelius , but amply and satisfactorily discussed as we know by no man ; we shall therefore endeavour a full delivery hereof , declaring the grounds of doub● , and reasons of d●niall ; which rightly understod , may if not overthrow , yet shrewdly shake the security of this assertion . And first , many which countenance the opinion in this reason , doe tacitly and upon consequence overthrow it in another : For whilst they make the River Senaga to divide and bound the Moores , so that on the South-side they are blacke , on the other onely tawnie ; they imply a secret causality herein from the ayre , place or River , and seem not to derive it from the Sunne ; the effects of whose activity are not precipitously abrupted , but gradually proceed to their cessations . Secondly , if we affirme that this effect proceeded , or as we will not be backward to concede , it may be advanced and fomented from the fervor of the Sunne ; yet doe we not hereby discover a principle sufficient to decide the question concerning other animals ; nor doth he that affirmeth the heat makes man blacke , afford a reason why other animalls in the same habitations maintaine a constant and agreeable hue unto those in other parts , as Lions , Elephants , Camels , Swans , Tigers , Est●iges ; which though in Aethiopia , in the disadvantage of two Summers , and perpendicular rayes of the Sunne , doe yet make good the complexion of their species , and hold a colourable correspondence unto those in milder regions . Now did this complexion proceed from heat in man , the same would be communicated unto other animalls which equally participate the Influence of the common Agent : For thus it is in the effects of cold in Regions far removed from the Sunne ; for therein men are not only of faire complexions , gray eyed , and of light haire , but many creatures exposed to the ayre , deflect in extremity from their naturall colours , from browne , russet and blacke , receiving the complexion of Winter , and turning perfect white ; for thus Olaus Magnus relates , that after the Autumnall Aequinox , Foxes begin to grow white ; thus Michovius reporteth , and we want not ocular confirmation , that Ha●es and Partridges turne white in the Winter ; and thus a white Crow , a Proverbiall rarity with us , is none unto them ; but that ins●parable accident of Aristotles is separated in many hundreds . Thirdly , if the fervor of the Sunne , or intemperate heat of clime did solely occasion this complexion , surely a migration or change thereof might cause a sensible , if not a totall mutation ; which notwithstanding experience will not admit : For Negroes tra●splan●ed although into cold and ●legmaticke habitations continue their hue both in themselves , and also their generations ; except they mixe with different complexions , whereby notwithstanding there only succeeds a remission of their tinctures , there remaining unto many descents , a full shadow of their originalls ; and if they preserve their copulations entire they still maintaine their complexions , as is very remarkable ●n the dominions of the Grand Signior , and most observable in the Moores in B●a●ilia , which transplanted about an hundred years past , continue the tinctures of their fathers unto this day : and so likewise faire or white people translated into hotter Countries receive not impressions amounting to this complexion , as hath been observed in many Europeans who have lived in the land of Negroes : and as Edvardus Lopes testifieth of the Spanish plantations , that they retained their native complexions unto his dayes . Fourthly , if the fervor of the Sunne were the sole cause hereof in Aethiopia or any land of Negroes , it were also reasonable that inhabitants of the same latitude subjected unto the same vicinity of the Sunne , the same diurnall arch , and direction of its rayes , should also partake of the same hue and complexion , which notwithstanding they do not ; For the Inhabitants of the same latitude in Asia are of a different complexion , as are the Inhabitants of Cambogia and Java ; insomuch that some conceave the Negroe is properly a native of Africa , and that those places in Asia inhabited now by Moores , are but the in●rusions of Negroes ariving first from Africa , as we generally conceave of Madagascar , and the adjoyning Islands , who retaine the same complexion unto this day . But this defect is more remarkable in America , which although subjected unto both the Tropicks , yet are not the Inhabitants black betwee●e , or neere , or under either , neither to the Southward in Brasilia , Chili , or Peru , nor yet to the Northward in Hispaniola , Castilia , del Oro , or Nicaraguava ; and although in many parts thereof it be confessed there bee at present swarmes of Negroes serving under the Spaniard , yet were they all transported from Africa , since the discovery of Columbus , 〈◊〉 are not indigenous or proper natives of America . Fifthly ; we cannot conclude this complexion in Nations from the vicinity or habitude they hold unto the Sun , for even in Africa they be Negroes under the Southerne Tropick , but ar● not all of this hu● either under or neere the Northerne . So the people of Gualata , Aga●es , ●aramantes , and of Goaga , all within the Northerne Tropicks are not Negroes , but on the other side about Capo Negro , Cefala , and Madagascar , they are of a Jetty black . Now if to salve this Anomaly wee say the heate of the Sun is more powerfull in the Southerne Tropick , because in the signe of Capricorne falls out the Perigeum or lowest place of the Sun in his Excentrick , whereby he becomes neerer unto them then unto the other in Cancer , wee shall not absolve the doubt . And if any insist upon such nicities , and will presume a different effect of the Sun , from such a difference of place or vicinity , we shall ballance the same with the concernment of its motion , and time of revolution ; and say he is more powerfull in the Northerne hemisphere , and in the Apoge●● ; for therein his motion is slower , and so his heate respectively unto those habitations , as of duration so also of more effect . For , though he absolve his revolution in 365. dayes , odde howres and minutes , yet by reason of his Excentricity , his motion is unequall , and his course farre longer in the Northerne semicircle , then in the Southerne ; for the latter he passeth in 178. dayes , but the other takes him 187. that is , eleven dayes more ; so is his presence more continued unto the Northerne Inhabitant , and the longest day in Cancer is longer unto us , then that in Capricorne unto the Southerne habitator . Beside , hereby we onely inferre an inequality of heate in different Tropicks , but not an equality of effects in other parts subjected to the same ; For , in the same degree , and as neere the earth he makes his revolution unto the American , whose Inhabitants notwithstanding partake not of the same effect . And if herein we seek a reliefe from the Dogstarre , we shall introduce an effect proper unto a few , from a cause common unto many , for upon the same grounds that Starre should have as forcible a power upon America and Asia , and although it be not verticall unto any part of Asia , but onely passeth by Beach , in terra incognita ; yet is it so unto America , and vertically passeth over the habitations of Peru and Brasilia . Sixtly , and which is very considerable , there are Negroes in Africa beyond the Southerne Tropick , and some so far removed from it , as Geographically the clime is not intemperate , that is , neere the cape of good Hope , in 36. of Southerne Latitude . Whereas in the same elevation Northward , the Inhabitants of America are faire , and they of Europe in Candy , Sicily , and some parts of Spaine deserve not prop●rly so low a name as Tawny . Lastly , whereas the Africans are conceaved to be more p●culiarly scorched and torrified from the Sun , by addition of drinesse from the soyle , from want and defect of water , it will not excuse the doubt . For the parts which the Negroes possesse , are not so void of Rivers and moisture , as is herein presumed ; for on the other side the mountaines of the Moone , in that great tract called Zanzibar , there are the mighty Rivers of Suama , and Spirito Santo ; on this side , the great River Zaire , the mighty Nile and Niger , which doe not onely moysten , and contemperate the ayre by their exhalations , but refresh and hum●ctate the earth by their annuall inundations . Beside , in that part of Africa , which with all disadvantage is most dry , that is , in site betweene the Tropicks , defect of Rivers and inundations , as also abundance of sands , the people are not esteemed Negroes ; and that is Lybia , which with the Greeks carries the name of all Africa ; A region so des●rt , dry and sandy , that travellers ( as Leo reports ) are faine to carry water on their Camels , whereof they finde not a drop sometime in 6. or 7. dayes ; yet is this Countrey accounted by Geographers no part of terra Nigritarum , and P●olomy placeth herein the Leuco Aethiopes , or pale and Tawney Moores . Now the ground of this opinion might bee the visible quality of Blacknesse observably produced by heate , fire , and smoake ; but especially with the Ancients the violent esteeme they held of the heate of the Sun , in the hot or torrid Zone ; conceaving that part unhabitable , and therefore that people in the vicinities or frontiers thereof , could not escape without this change of their complexions . But how farre they were mistaken in this apprehension , moderne Geography hath discovered : And as wee have declared , there are many within this Zone whose complexions descend not so low as blacknesse . And if we should strictly insist hereon , the possibility might fall into some question ; that is , whether the heate of the Sun , whose fe●vor may swar●e a living part , and even black a dead or dissolving fl●sh , can yet in animals whose par●● are successive and in continuall fl●x , produce this deepe and perfect glosse of Blacknesse . Thus having evinced at least made dubious , the Sunne is not the Author of this blacknesse , how and when this tincture fi●st began i● yet a Riddle , and positively to determine it surpasseth my presumption . Seeing therefore we cannot certainly discover what did effect it , it may afford some piece of satisfaction to know what might procure it : It may be therefore considered , whether the inward use of certaine waters or fountaines of peculiar operations , might not at first produce the ●ffect in question . For , of the like we have records in story related by Aristotle , Strabo , and Pliny , who hath made a collection hereof , as of two fountaines in Baeotia , the one making Sheepe white , the other black , of the water of Siberis which made Oxen black , and the like effect i● had also upon men , dying not onely the skin , but making their haires black and curled . This was the conceit of Aristobulus , who receaved so little satisfaction from the other , or that it might be caused by ●eate , or any kinde of fire , that he conceaved it as reasonable to impute the effect unto water . Secondly , it may be perpended whether it might not fall out the same way that Jacobs cattell became speckled , spotted and ring-straked , that is , by the power and efficacy of Imagination ; which produceth effects in the conception correspondent unto the phancy of the Agents ingeneration , and sometimes assimilates the Idea of the generator into a realty in the thing ingendred . For , hereof there passe for currant many indisputed examples ; so in Hippocrates wee reade of one , that from the view and intention of a picture conceaved a Negroe ; And in the history of Heliodore of a Moorish Queene , who upon aspection of the picture of Andromeda , conceaved and brought forth a faire one . And thus perhaps might some say it was at the beginning of this complexion , induced first by Imagination , which having once impregnated the seed , found afterward concurrent productions , which were continued by Climes , whose constitution advantaged the first impression . Thus Plotinus conceaveth white Peacocks first came in : Thus as Aldrovand relateth , many opinion that from aspection of the Snow which lyeth long in Northerne Regions , and high mountaines , Hawkes , Kites , Beares , and other creatures become white ; And by this way Austin conceaveth the Devill provided , they never wanted a white spotted Oxe in Aegypt , for such an one they worshipped , and called it Apis. Thirdly , it is not indisputable whether it might not proceed from such a cause and the like foundation of Tincture , as doth the black Jaundise , which meeting with congenerous causes might settle durable inquinations , and advance their generations unto that hue , which was naturally before but a degree or two below it : And this transmission we shall the easier admit in colour , if we remember the like hath beene effected in organicall parts and figures ; the Symmetry whereof being casually or purposely perverted , their morbosities have vigorously desc●nded to their posterities , and that in durable d●●o●mities . This was the b●ginning of Macrophali or people with long heads , whereof Hippocrat●s , De Aere , Aquis , & Locis , hath cleer●ly delivered himself : Cum primum ●ditus est Infans , caput ●jus tenellum manibus effingunt , & in longitudine adolescere ●ogunt ; hoc institutum primum hujusmodi , naturae d●dit vitium , successu vero temporis in naturam 〈◊〉 , ut proinde instituto nihil amplius opus esset ; semen en●m genitale ex omnibus corporis partibus provenit , ex s●nis quidem sanum , ex morbosis morbosum : Si igitur ex caluis calui , ex caeciis caecii , & ex distortis , ut plurimum , distorti gignuntur , cademque in caeteris formis valet ratio , quid prohibet cur non ex macrocephalis macrocephali gignantur ? Thus as Aristotle observeth , the Deeres of 〈◊〉 had their eares divided , occasioned at first by s●●tting the eares of D●ere . Th●s have the Chineses little feete , most Negroes great lips and ●lat nos●s ▪ and thus many Spaniards , and medite●●anea● Inhabi●ants , which are of the race of Barbary Moores , ( although after frequent commixture ) have not worne out the Camoys nose unto this day . Lastly , if wee must still be urged to particularities , and such as declare how and when the seede of Adam did fi●st receave this tincture ; wee may say that men became blacke in the same manner that some Foxes , Squirrels , Lions first turned of this complexion , whereof there are a constant sort in divers Countries ; that some Chaughes came to have red legs and bils , that Crowes became pyed ; All which 〈◊〉 however they began , depend on durable foundations , and such as may continue for ever . And if as yet we canno● satisfie , but must farther define the cause and manner of this mutation ; wee must confesse , in matters of Antiquity , and such as are decided by History , if their Originals and first beginnings escape a due relation , they fall into great obscurities , and such as future Ages seldome reduce unto a resolution . Thus if you deduct the Administration of Angels , and that they dispersed the creatures into all parts after the flood , as they had congregated the● into Noahs Arke before ▪ it will be no easi● question to resolve , how severall sorts of Animalls were first dispersed into Islands , and almost how any into America . How the v●nereall contagion began in that part of the earth , since history is silen● , is not easily resolved by Philosophy ; For , whereas it is imputed unto Anthropophagy , or the eating of ma●s 〈◊〉 , the cause hath beene common unto many other Countries , and there have beene Canibal● or men-ea●ers in the three other parts of the world , if wee credit the relations of Ptolomy , Strabo , and Pliny . And thus , if the favourable pen of Moses had not r●vealed the confusion of tongues , and positively declared unto us their division at Babell , our disputes concerning their beginning had beene without end , and I feare we must have left the hopes of that decision unto Elias . And if any will yet insist , and urge the question farther still upon me , I shall be enforced unto divers of the like nature , wherein perhaps I shall receave no greater satisfaction . I shall demand how the Camels of Bactria came to have two bunches on their backs , whereas the Camels of Arabia in all relations have but one ? How Oxen in some Countries began and continue gibbous or bunch back'd ? what way those many different shapes , colours , haires , and natures of Dogs came in ? how they of some Countries became depilous and without any haire at all , whereas some sorts in excesse abound therewith ? How the Indian Hare came to have a long tayle , whereas that part in others attaines no higher then a scut ? How the hogs of Illyria which Aristotle speakes of , became to be solipedes or wholl hoofed ▪ whereas in all other parts they are bisulcous and described cloven hoo●ed by God himselfe ? All which with many others must need● seem● strange unto those , that hold there were but two of the uncle●●● sort in the Arke , and are forced to reduce these varieties to unknowne originals ●ince . However therefore this complexion was first acquired , it is evidently maintained by generation , and by the tincture of the skin as a spermaticall part traduced from father unto son , so that they which are strangers contract it not , and the Natives which transmigrate omit it not without commixture , and that after divers generations . And this affection ( if the story were true ) might wonderfully be confirmed , by what Maginus and others relate of the Emperour of Aethiopia , or Prester John , who derived from Solomon is not yet descended into the hue of his Countrey , but remaines a Mulatto , that is , of a mongrill complexion unto this day . Now although we conceive this blacknesse to be seminall , yet are we not of Herodotus conceit , that is , that their seed is black ; an opinion long agoe rejected by Aristotle , and since by sence and enquiry ; his assertion against the Historian was probable , that all seed was white ; that is , without great controversie in viviparous Animals , and such as have Testicles , or preparing vessels wherein it receives a manifest dealbation : And not onely in them , but ( for ought I know ) in Fishes , not abating the seed of Plants , whereof though the skin and covering be black , yet is the seed and fructifying part not so : as may be observed in the seeds of Onyons , Pyonie , and Basill : most controvertible it seemes , in the spawne of Frogs , and Lobsters , whereof notwithstanding at the very first the spawne is white , contracting by degrees a blacknesse , answerable in the one unto the colour of the shell , in the other unto the porwigle or Tadpole , that is , that animall which first proceedeth from it : And thus may it also be in the generation and sperme of Negroes ; that being first and in its naturals white , but upon separation of parts , accidents before invisible become apparent ; there arising a shadow or darke ●●●lorescence in the outside , whereby not on●ly their legitimate and timely births , but their abortions are also duskie , before they have felt the scortch and fervor of the Sun. CHAP. XI . Of the same . A Second opinion there is , that this complexion was first a curse of God derived unto them from Cham , upon whom it was was inflicted for discovering the nakednesse of Noah . Which notwithstanding is sooner affirmed then proved , and carrieth with it sundry improbabilities . For first , if we derive the curse on Cham , or in generall upon his posterity , we shall Benegroe a greater part of the earth then ever was , or so conceived ; and not onely paint the Ae●hiopians , and reputed sons of Cush , but the people also of Aegypt , Arabia , Assyria , and Chaldea ; for by his race were these Countries also peopled . And if concordantly unto Berosus , the fragment of Cato de Originibus , some things of Halicarnasseus , Macrobius , and out of them of Leandro and Annius , wee shall conceive of the travailes of Camese or Cham , wee may introduce a generation of Negroes as high as Italy , which part was never culpable of deformity , but hath produced the magnified examples of beauty . Secondly , the curse mentioned in Scripture was not denounced upon Cham , but Canaan his youngest son , and the reasons thereof are divers ; the first , from the Jewish Tradition , whereby it is conceived , that Canaan made the discovery of the nakednesse of Noah , and notified it unto Cham. Secondly , to have cursed Cham had been to cu●se all his posterity , whereof but one was guilty of the fact . And lastly , he spared Cham , because he had blessed him before , cap. 9. Now if we confine this curse unto Canaan , and thinke the same fulfilled in his posterity , then do we induce this complexion on the Sidonians , then was the promised land a tract of Negroes ; For from Canaan were discended the Canaanites , Jebusites , Amorites , Gergezites , and Hevites , which were possessed of that Land. Thirdly , although we should place the originall of this curse upon one of the sons of Cham , yet were it not knowne from which of them to derive it . For the particularity of their discents is imperfectly set downe by accountants , nor is it distinctly determinable from whom thereof the Aethiopians are proceeded . For , whereas these of Africa are generally esteemed to be the Issue of Chus , the elder son of Cham , it is not so easily made out . For the land of Chus , which the Septuagint translates Aethiopia , makes no part of Africa , nor is it the habitation of Blackmo●es , but the countrie of Arabia , especially the Happy , and stony ; possessions and Colonies of all the sons of Chus , excepting Nimrod , and Havila● , possessed and planted wholly by the children of Chus , that is , by Sabtah and Raamah , Sabtacha , and the sons of Raamah , Dedan and Sheba , according unto whose names the Nations of those parts have received their denominations , as may bee collected from Pliny and P●olomy ; and as wee are informed by credible Authors , they hold a faire Analogie in their names , even unto our dayes . So the wife of Moses translated in Scripture an Aethiopian , and so confirmed by the fabulous relation of Josephus , was none of the daughters of Africa , nor any Negroe of Aethiopia , but the daughter of J●thro , Prince and Priest of Madian , which was a part of Arabia the stony , bordering upon the Red Sea. So the Queene of Sheba came not unto Solomon out of Aethiopia , but from Arabia , and that part thereof which bore the name of the first planter thereof , the son of Chus . So whether the Eunuch which Philip the Deacon baptised , were servant unto Candac● Queene of the African Aethiopia , ( although Damianus à Goes , Codignus , and the Aethiopick relations averre ) is yet by many , and with strong suspicions doubted . So that Army of a million , which Zerah King of Aethiopia is said to bring against Asa , was drawn out of Arabia , and the plantations of Chus , not out of Aethiopia , and the remote habitations of the Moores ; For it is said that Asa pursuing his victory , tooke from him the city Gerar ; now Gerar was no city in or neere Aethiopia , but a place betweene Cadesh and Zur , where Abraham formerly sojourned . Since therefore these African Aethiopians , are not convinced by the common acception to be the sons of Chus , whether they be not the posterity of Phut , or Mizraim , or both , it is not assuredly determined ; For Mizraim , he possessed Aegypt , and the East parts of Africa : From Ludym his son came the Lybians , and perhaps from them the Aethiopians : Phut possessed Mauritania , and the Westerne parts of Africa , & from these perhaps descended the Moors of the West , of Mandinga , Meleguette and Guinie . But from Canaan , upon whom the curse was pronounced , none of these had th●ir originall , for he was restrained unto Canaan and Syria ; although in after Ages many Colonies dispersed , and some thereof upon the coasts of Africa , and the prepossessions of his elder brothers . Fourthly , to take away all doubt or any probable divarication , the curse is plainely specified in the Text , nor need we dispute it , like the marke of C●in ; Servus servorum erit fratribus suis , Cursed be Canaan , a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren ; which was after fulfilled in the conquest of Canaan , subdued by the Israelites , the posterity of Sem ; which Prophecy Abraham well understanding , tooke an oath of his servant not to take a wife for his Son Isaac out of the daughters of the Canaanites ; And the like was performed by Isaac in the behalfe of his son Jacob. As for Cham and his other sons this curse attained them not , for Nimrod the son of Chus set up his kingdome in Babylon , and erected the first great Empire , Mizraim and his posterity grew mighty Monarches in Aegypt ; and the Empire of the Aethiopians hath beene as large as either . Lastly , whereas men affirme this colour was a Curse , I cannot make out the propriety of that name , it neither seeming so to them , nor reasonably unto us ; for they take so much content therein , that they esteeme deformity by other colours , describing the Devill , and terrible objects White . And if wee seriously consult the definitions of beauty , and exactly perpend what wise men determine thereof , wee shall not reasonably apprehend a curse , or any deformity therein . For first , some place the essence thereof in the proportion of parts , conceiving it to consist in a comely commensurability of the whole unto the pa●ts , and the parts betweene themselves , which is the determination of the best and learned Writers : and whereby the Moores are not excluded from beauty ; there being in this description no consideration of colours , but an apt connexion and frame of parts and the whole . Others there be , and those most in number , which place it not onely in proportion of parts , but also in grace of colour ; But to make Colour essentiall unto Beauty , there will arise no slender difficulty ; For , Aristotle in two definitions of pulchritude , and Galen in one , have made no mention of colour : Neither will it agree unto the Beauty of Animals , wherein notwithstanding there is an approved pulchritude . Thus horses are handsome under any colour , and the symmetry of parts obscures the consideration of complexions ; Thus in concolour animals and such as are confined unto one colour wee measure not their Beauty thereby ; for if a Crow or Black●bird grow white , wee generally accounted it more pretty , And even in monstrosity descend not to opinion of deformity . And by this way likewise the Moores escape the curse of deformity , there concurring no stationary colour , and sometimes not any unto Beauty . The Platonick contemplators reject both these descriptions ●ounded upon parts and colours , or either , as M. Leo the Jew hath excellently discoursed in his Genealogy of Love , defining Beauty a formall grace , which delights and moves them to love which comprehend it . This grace say they , discoverable outwardly , is the resplendor and Raye of some interiour and invisible Beauty , and proceedeth from the formes of compositions amiable ; whose faculties if they can aptly contrive their matter , they beget in the subject an agreeable and pleasing beauty , if over ruled thereby , they evidence not their perfections , but runne into deformity . For seeing that out of the same materials , Thersites and Paris Beauty and monstrosity may be contrived , the formes and operative faculties introduce and determine their perfections ; which in naturall bodies receive exactnesse in every kinde , according to the first Idea of the Creator , and in contrived bodies the phancie of the Artificer : And by this consideration of Beauty , the Moores also are not excluded , but hold a common share therein with all mankinde . Lastly , in whatsoever its Theory consisteth , or if in the generall , we allow the common conceit of symmetry and of colour , yet to descend unto singularities , or determine in what symmetry or colour it consisted , were very dangerous ; for beauty is determined by opinion , and seems to have no essence that holds one notion unto all ; that seeming beauteous unto one , which hath no favour with another , and that unto every one , according as custome hath made it naturall , or sympathy and conformity of minds shall make it seem agreeable . Thus flat noses seem comly unto the Moore , an Aquiline or hawked one unto the Persian , a large and prominent nose unto the Romane , but none of all these are acceptable in our opinion . Thus some thinke it most ornamentall to weare their Bracelets on their wrests , others say it is better to have them about their Ancles ; some thinke it most comely to weare their Rings and Jewells in the Eare , others will have them about their privities ; a third will not thinke they are compleat except they hang them in their lips , cheeks or noses . Thus Homer to set off Minerva calleth her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is gray or light blew eyed : now this unto us seems farre lesse amiable then the black . Thus we that are of contrary complexions accuse the blacknes of the Mores as ugly : But the Spouse in the Canticles excuseth this conceit , in that description of he●s , I am black , but comely : And howsoever Cerberus , and the furies of hell be described by the Poets under this complexion , yet in the Beauty of our Saviour blacknesse is commended , when it is said his locks are bushie and blacke as a Raven . So that to inferre this as a curse , or to reason it as a deformity , is no way reasonable ; the two foundations of beauty Symmet●y and Complexion , receiving such various apprehensions , that no deviation will bee expounded so high as a curse or undeniable deformity , without a manifest and confessed degree of monstrosity . Lastly ▪ it is a very injurious method unto Philosophy , and a perpetuall promotion unto Ignorance , in points of obscurity , nor open unto easie considerations , to fall upon a present refuge unto Miracles , or recurre unto immediate contrivance from the insearchable hands of God. Thus in the conceit of the evill odor of the Jewes , Christians without a farther research into the verity of the thing , or enquiry into the cause , drawe up a judgement upon them , from the passion of their Saviour . Thus in the wondrous effects of the clime of Ireland , and the freedome from all venomous creatures , the credulity of common conceit imputes this immunity unto the benediction of St. Patrick , as Beda and Gyraldus have left recorded . Thus the Asse having a peculiar marke of a crosse made by a blacke list downe his backe , and another athwart , or at right angles downe his shoulders ; common opinion ascribe this figure unto a peculiar ●ignation , since that beast had the honour to beare our Saviour upon his backe . Certainly this is a course more desperate then Antipathies , Sympathies or occult qualities ; wherein by a finall and satisfactive discernment of faith , we lay the last and particular effects upon the first and generall cause of all things , whereas in the other wee doe but palliate our determinations , untill our advanced endeavors doe totally reject or partially salve their evasions . CHAP. XII . A digression concerning Blacknesse . THere being therefore two opinions repugnant unto each other , it may not be presumptive or skepticall in me to doubt of both , and because we remaine imperfect in the generall theory of Colours , wee shall deliver at present a short discovery of blacknes , wherein although perhaps we afford no greater satisfaction then others , yet shall our attempts exceed any ; for wee shall emperically and sensibly discourse hereof , deducing the causes of Blacknesse from such originalls in Nature , as we doe generally observe things are de●igrated by Art : And herein I hope our progression will not be thought unreasonable ; For Art being the imitation of Nature , or Nature at the second hand ; it is but a sensible expression of effects dependant on the same , through more removed causes , and therefore the works of the one , must prove reasonable discoverers of the other . And first , things become blacke by a ●ootish and fuligi●ous matter proceeding from the sulphur of bodies torrified , not taking fuligo strictly , but in opposition unto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is any kind of vaporous or madefying excretion , and comprehending 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is as Aristotle defines it , a separation of moist and dry parts made by the action of heat or fire , & colouring bodies objected . Hereof , in his Meteors , from the qualities of the subject he raiseth three kinds ; the exhalations from ligneous and lean bodies , as bones , hair , and the like he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fumus ; from ●at bodies , and such as have not their fatnesse conspicuous or separated , he tearmeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fuligo , as waxe , rosin , pitch , or turpentine ; that from unctuous bodies , and such whose oylinesse is evident , he nameth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or nidor ; now every one of these doe blacke the bodies objected unto them , and are to be conceived in the sooty and ful●ginous matter expressed . I say , proceeding from the sulphur of bodies torrified , that is the oily fat and unctuous parts wherein consist the principles of flammability ; not pure and refined sulphur , as in the spirits of wine often rectified , but containing terrest●ious parts , and carrying with it the volatile salt of the body , and such as is distinguishable by taste in ●oot ; nor vulgar and usuall sulphur , for that leaves none or very little blacknesse , except a metalline body receive the exhalation . I say , torrified , ●indged , or suffering some impression from fire , thus are bodies casually or artificially denigrated , which in their naturalls are of another complexion ; thus are Charcoales made black by an infection of their own suffitus ; so is it true what is assumed of combustible bodies , Adusta nigra , perusta alba , black at first from the fuliginous tincture , which being exhaled they become white , as is perceptible in ashes . And so doth fire cleanse and purifie bodies , because it consumes the sulphureous parts , which before did make them foule ; and therefore refines those bodies which will never bee 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 . Thus Camphire of a white substance , by its fuligo affordeth a 〈◊〉 black . So is pitch blacke , although it proceed from the same 〈◊〉 with rozen , the one distilling forth , the other fo●ced by fire ; so of the su●●●tus of a torch , doe Painters make a velvet black● ; so is lampe blacke made ; so of burnt Harts horn a sable ; so is Bacon denigrated in Chimneyes : so in fevers and hot distempers from choler adust is caused ● blacknesse in our tongues , teeth and excretions : so are ustilag● , 〈◊〉 corne and trees blacke by blasting , so parts cauterized , gangrenated , ●●●derated and mortified , become black , the radicall moisture , or 〈◊〉 sulphur suffering an ex●inction , and smothered in the part affected . So not only actuall but potentiall fire , nor burning fire , but also corroding water will induce a blacknes . So are Chimneyes and furna●●● generally blacke , except they receive a cleare and manifest sulphur ; for the smo●k of sulphur will not blacke a paper , and is commonly used by wom●● to whiten Tiffanies ; which it performeth by an acide 〈…〉 penetrating spirit ascending from it , by reason whereof it is no● 〈◊〉 to kindle any thing , nor will it easily light a candle , untill that spirit bee spent , and the ●lame approacheth the match : And this is that acide and piercing spirit which with such activity and compunction invad●th the braines and nostrills of those that receive it . And thus when B●llonius affirmeth that Charcoales , made out of the wood of Oxycedar are white , Dr. Jordan in his judicious Discourse of minerall waters yeeldeth the reason , because their vapours are rather sulphureous then of any other combustible substance . So we see that Tinby coals will not blacke linnen being hanged in the smoake thereof , but rather whiten it , by reason of the drying and penetrating quality of sulphur , which will make red Roses white : And therefore to conceive a generall blacknesse in Hell , and yet therein the materiall flames of sulphur , is no Philosophicall conception , nor will it consist with the reall effects of its nature . These are the advenient and artificiall wayes of denigration , answerably whereto may be the natural progresse : These are the waies wherby culinary and common fires doe operate , and correspondent here●nto may be the effects of fire elementall . So may Bitumen , coales , Jet , blacke lead , and divers minerall earths become black ; being either ●uliginous concretions in the earth , or suffering a scortch from denigrating principles in their formation : So Iron ( as Metallists expresse it ) consisting of impure Mercury and combust sulphur , becomes of a darke and sad complexion , whereas other metalls have a vivacity and quicknesse in a●pect . So men and other animalls receive different tin●●ures from constitution and complexionall efflorescences , and descend 〈◊〉 low●r , as they partake of the fuliginous and denigrating humor . 〈◊〉 so may the Aethiopians or Negroes become coal-blacke from 〈◊〉 efflorescences and complexionall tinctures arising from such probabilities , as we have declared before . The second way whereby bodies become blacke , is an Atramentous condition or mixture , that is a vitriolate or copperose quality conjoyning with a terrestrious and astringent humidity , for so is Atramentum scriptorium , or writing Inke commonly made , by copperose cast upon a decoction o● infusion of galls . I say , a vitriolous or copperous quality ; for vitr●oll is the active or chiefe ingredient in Inke , and no other salt that I know will strike the colour with galles ; neither Alom , Sal-gemme , Ni●r● , no● Armoniack : now artificiall copperose , and such as we commonly use , is a rough and acrimonious kinde of salt drawne out of ferreous and eruginous earths , partaking chiefly of Iron and Copper , the blew of copper , the green most of Iron : Nor is it unusuall to dissolve ●ragments of Iron in the liquor thereof , for advan●age in the concretion . I say , a terrestrious or astringent humidity ; for without this there will ensue no tincture ; for copperose in a decoction of Lett●ce or Mallows affords no black , which with an astringent mix●ure it will doe , though it be made up with oyle as in printing and painting Inke : But whereas in this composition wee use onely Nutgalles , that is an excrescence from the Oake , therein we follow and beat upon the old receit ; for any plant of austere and stipticke parts will suffice , as I have experimented in Bistorte , Myrobolaus , Myrtus Brabantica , Balaustium , and Red-roses : and indeed , most decoctions of astringent plants , of what colour soever , doe leave in the liquor a deep and Muscadine red , which by addition of vitrioll descend into a blacke : A●d so Dioscorides in his receit of Inke , leaves out gall , and with copperose makes use of ●oot . Now if we inquire in what part of vitriol this Atramentall and denigrating condition lodgeth , it will seeme especially to lye in the fixed salt thereof ; For the phlegme or aqueous evaporation will not denigrate , nor yet spirits of vitriol , which carry with them volatile and nimbler Salt : For if upon a decoction of Copperose and gall , be powred the spirits or oyl of vitriol , the liquor will relinquish his blacknes , the gall and parts of the copperose precipitate unto the bottom , and the Inke grow cleare again , which indeed it will not so easily doe in common Inke , because that gumme is dissolved therein , which hindereth the sepa●ation : But Colcothar or vitriol burnt , though unto a rednesse containing the fixed salt , will make good Inke , and so will the Lixivium , or Lye made thereof with warme water ; but the Terra or insipide earth remaining , affords no blacke at all , but serves in many things for a grosse and usefull red . And if we yet make a more exact enquiry , by what this salt of vitriol more peculiarly gives this colour , we shall finde it to be from a metalline condition , and especially an Iron property or ferreous participation : For blew Copperose which deeply partakes of the copper will doe it but weakly ; Verdigrise which is made out of copper will not doe it at all ; But the filings of Iron infused in vinegar , will with a decoction of galles make good Inke , without any coppe●ose at all , and so will infusion of Loadstone , which is of affinity with Iron , and though more conspicuously in Iron , yet such a Calcan●●ous or Atramentous quality , we will not wholly reject in other m●●●lls , whereby we often observe blacke tinctures in their solutions . Thus a Lemmon , Quince , or sharpe Apple cut with a knife becomes immediatly blacke : And so from the lik● cause , Artichokes , so sublimate beat up with whites of Egges , if touched with a knife becomes incontinently black . So Aqua Fortis , whose ingredient is vitriol will make white bodies blacke . So Leather dressed with the barke of Oake , is easily made blacke by a bare solution of copperose . So divers Minerall wa●ers and such as participate of Iron , upon an infusion of galles become of a dark colour , and entring upon black . So steele infused , makes not only the liquo● 〈◊〉 , but in bodies wherein it concurs with proportionable tinctures makes also the excretions black . And so also from this vi●riolous quality Mercuries dulcis , and vitriol vomitive occasion black ejections . Such a condition there is naturally in some livi●g creatures . Thus that blacke humor by Aristotle na●ed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and commonly translated Atramentum , may be occasioned in ●he Cu●tle . Such a condition there is naturally in some plants , as Black-be●ries , Walnut rind● , Black cherries , whereby they extinguish in●lama●ions , corroborate the stomacke , and are esteemed , specificall in the Epilepsie . Such an Atramentous condition there is to bee found sometime in the bloud , when that which some call Acetum , others vitriolum , concurs with parts prepared for this tincture . And so from these conditions the Moores might possibly become Negroes , receiving Atramentous impressions in some of those wayes , whose possibility is by us declared . Nor is it strange that we affirme there are vitriolous parts , qualities , and even at some distance Vitriol it selfe in living bodies ; for there is a sowre , stipticke salt diffused through the earth , which passing a concoction in plants , becommeth milder and more agreeable unto the sense , and this is that vegetable vitriol , whereby divers plants containe a gratefull sharpnesse ; as Lemmons , Pomegranates , Cherries , or an austere and inconcocted roughnesse , as Sloes , Medlers and Quinces : And that not onely vitriol is a cause of blacknesse , but that the salts of naturall bodies doe carry a powerfull stroake in the tincture and vernish of all things , we shall not deny , if we contradict not experience , and the visible art of Dyars , who advance and graduate their colours with Salts , for the decoctions of simples which beare the visible colours of bodies decocted , are dead and evanid without the commixtion of Alume , Argol , and the like ; and this is also apparent in Chymicall preparations . So Cinaber becomes red by the acide exhalation of sulphur , which otherwise presents a pure and niveous white . So spirits of Salt upon a blew paper make an orient red . So Tartar or vitriol upon an infusion of violets affords a delightfull crimson . Thus it is wonderfull what variety of colours the spirits of Saltpeter , and especially , if they be kept in a glasse while they pierce the sides thereof ; I say , what Orient greens they will project : from the like spirits in the earth the plants thereof perhaps acquire their verdure . And from such salary irradiations may those wondrous varieties arise , which are observable in Animalls , as Mallards heads , and Peacocks feathers , receiving intention or alteration according as they are presented unto the light . Thus S●ltpeter , Ammoniack and Minerall spirits emit delectable and various colours ; and common Aqua fortis will in some green and narrow mouthed glasses , about the verges thereof , send forth a deep and G●ntianell a bl●w . Thus have we at last drawne our conjectures unto a period ; wherein if our contemplations afford no satisfaction unto others , I hope our attempts will bring no condemnation on our selves ; ( for besides that adventures in knowledge are laudable , and the assayes of weaker heads affords oftentimes imp●oveable hints unto better ) although in this long journey we misse the intended end , yet are there many things of truth disclosed by the way : And the collaterall verity , may unto reasonable speculations , requite the capitall indiscovery . THE SEVENTH BOOKE . Concerning many Historicall Tenents generally received , and some deduced from the History of holy Scripture . CHAP. I. Of the Forbidden fruit . THat the Forbidden fruit of Paradise was an Apple , is commonly beleeved , confirmed by Tradition , perpetuated by writings , verses , pictures ; and some have been so bad Prosodians , as from thence to derive the Latine word Malum ; because that fruit was the first occasion of evill , wherein notwithstanding determinations are presumptuous , and many I perceive are of another beleefe ; for some have conceived it a Vine , in the mystery of whose fruit lay the expiation of the Transgression : Goropius Becanus reviving the conceit of Barcephas , peremptorily concludeth it to be the Indian Fig-tree , and by a witty Allegory labours to confirme the same . Some fruits we observe to passe under the name of Adams apples , which in common acception admit not that appellation , the one described by Mathiolus under the name of Pom●m Adami , a very faire fruit , and not unlike a Citron , but somewhat rougher chopt and cranied , vulgarly conceived the markes of Adams teeth ; another , the fruit of that plant Serapion termeth Musa , but the Easterne Christians commonly the Apples of Paradise ; not resembling an apple in figure , and in taste a Melon or Cowcumber ; which fruits although they have received appellations suitable unto the Tradition , yet can we not from thence inferre they were this fruit in question ; no more then Arbor vitae , so commonly called , to obtaine its name from the tree of life in Paradise , or arbor Iudae , to bee the same which supplyed the gibbet unto Judas . Againe , there is no determination in the Text , wherein is only particulared that it was the fruit of a tree good for food and pleasant unto the eye , in which regards many excell the Apple ; and therefore learned men doe wisely conceive it inexplicable , and Philo puts determination unto despaire , when hee affirmeth the same kinde of fruit was never produced since . Surely , were it not requisite or reasonable to have been concealed , it had not passed unspecified , nor the tree revealed which concealed their nakednesse , and that concealed which revealed it ; for in the same Chapter mention is made of Fig-leaves , and the like particulars although they seem uncircumstantiall are oft set downe in holy Scripture ; so is it specified that Elias sate under a Junip●r tree , Absolon hanged by an Oake , and Zacheus got up into a Sycomore . And although to condemne such indeterminables , unto him that demanded on what hand Venus was wounded , the Philosopher thought it a sufficient resolution to reinquire upon what leg King Philip halted ; and the Jews not undoubtedly resolved of the Sciatica side of Jacob , do cautelously in their diet abstaine from the sinewes of both ; yet are there many nice particulars which may bee authentically determined . That Peter cut off the right eare of Malchus is beyond all doubt . That our Saviour eat the Passeover in an upper roome , we may determine from the Text ; and some we may concede which the Scripture plainly defines not . That the Dyall of Ahaz was placed upon the West side of the Temple , wee will not deny , or contradict the description of Adricomius . That Abrahams servant put his hand under his right thigh , we shall not question ; and that the Thiefe on the right hand was saved , and the other on the left reprobated , to make good the Method of the last Judiciall dismission , we are ready to admit ; but surely in vaine we enquire of what wood was Moses rod , or the tree that sweetned the waters ; or though tradition or humane history might afford some light , whether the crowne of thorns was made of Paliurus , whether the crosse of Christ were made of those foure woods in the Disticke of Durantes , or only of Oake according unto Lipsius and Goropius , we labour nor to determine ; for though hereof prudent symbolls and pious Allegories be made by wi●er conceivers , yet common heads will flye unto superstitious applications , and hardly avoid miraculous or magicall expectations . Now the ground or reason that occasioned this expression by an Apple , might be the community of this fruit , and which is often taken for any other . So the Goddesse of gardens is termed Pom●na ; so the Proverbe expresseth it to give Apples unto Alcinous ; so the fruit which Paris decided was called an Apple ; so in the garden of Hesperides ( which many conceive a fiction drawne from Paradise ) we read of golden Apples guarded by the Dragon ; and to speake strictly in this appellation they placed it more safely then any other ; for beside the great variety of Apples , the word in Greeke comprehendeth Or●nges , Lemmons , Citrons , Quinces , and as Ruellius defineth , such fruits as have no stone within , and a soft covering without , 〈◊〉 the Pomegranate . It hath been promoted in some constructions from a passage in the Canticles , as it runnes in the vulgar Translation , Sub arbore malo suscitavite , ibi corrupta est mater tua , ibi violata est genetrix tua ; which words notwithstanding parabollically intended , admit no literall inference , and are of little force in our Translation , I raysed thee under an Apple tree , there thy mother brought thee forth , there she brought thee forth that bare thee . So when from a basket of Summer fruits , or Apples , as the Vulgar rendreth them , God by Amos foretold the destruction of his people , we cannot say they had any reference unto the fruit of Paradise which was the destruction of man ; but thereby is declared the propinquity of their desolation , and that their tranquility was of no longer duration then those horary and soon decaying fruits of Summer ; nor when it is said in the same Translation , Poma desiderii animae tuae discesserunt à te , the Apples that thy foul lusted after are departed from thee , is there any allusion therin unto the fruit of Paradise ? but thereby is threatned unto Babylon , that th● pleasures and delights of their palate should forsake them : and we read in Pierius , that an Apple was the Hieroglyphicke of Love , and that the Statua of Venus was made with one in her hand . Since therefore after this fruit curiosity fruitlessesly enquireth , and confidence blindly determineth , we shall surcease our Inquisition , rather troubled that it was tasted , then troubling our selves in its decision ; this only we observe , when things are left uncertaine men will assure them by determination ; which is not only verified concerning the fruit but the Serpent that perswaded ; many defining the kinde or species thereof . So Bonaventure and Comestor affirme it was a Dragon , Eugubinus a Basiliske , Delrio a viper , and others a common snake , wherein men still continue the delusion of the Serp●nt , who having deceived Eve in the maine , sets her posterity a worke to mistake in the circ●mstance , and endeavours to propagate errors at any hand ; and those he surely most desireth which e●ther concern God or himself ; for they dishonour God who is absolute truth and goodnesse ; but for himselfe , who is extremely evill , and the worst we can conceive , by aberration of conceit they extenuate his depravity , and ascribe some goodnesse unto him . CHAP. II. That a man hath one rib less● then a woman . THat a 〈◊〉 hath one rib lesse then a woman , is a common conceit derived from the history of Genesis , wherein it stands delivered , that Eve was framed out of a rib of Adam ; whence 't is concluded the sex of man still wants that rib our Father lost in Eve ; and this is not onely passant with the many , but was urged against Columbus in an Anatomy of his at Pisa , where having prepared the Sceleton of a woman that chanced to have thirteene ribs of one side , there arose a party that cryed him downe , and even unto oathes affirmed , this was the rib wherein a woman exceeded ; were this true , it would autoptically silence that dispute out of which side Eve was framed ; it would determine the opinion of Olea●●er , that she was made out of the ribs of both sides , or such as from the expression of the Text maintaine there was a plurality required ; and might indeed decry the parabolicall exposi●ion of Origen , Cajetan , and such as fearing to concede a monstrosity , or mutilate the Integrity of Adam , preventively conceive the creation of thirteene ribs . But this will not consist with reason or inspection : for if wee survey the Sceleton of both sexes ▪ and therein the compage of bones , wee shall readily discover tha● m●n and women have foure and twenty ribs , that is , twelve on each side , seven greater annexed unto the Sternon , and five lesser which come short thereof , wherein if it sometimes happen that either sex exceed , the conformation is irregular deflecting from the common rate or number , and no more inferrible upon mankinde , then the monstrosity of the son of Rapha , or the vicious excesse in the number of fingers and toes : and although some difference there be in figure , and the female ●s inominatum be somewhat more protuberant , to make a fayrer cavity for the Infant , the coccyx sometime more reflected to give the easier delivery , and the ribs themselves seeme a little flatter , yet are they equall in number . And therefore , while Aristotle doubteth the relations made of Nations which had but seven ribs on a side , and yet delivereth that men have generally no more then eight ; as he rejecteth their history , so can we not accept of his Anatomy . Againe , although we concede there wanted one rib in the Sceleton of Adam , yet were it repugnant unto reason and common observation that his posterity should want the same ; for we observe that mutilations are not transmitted from father unto son ; the blind begetting such as can see , men with one eye , children with two , and criples mutilate in their owne persons , do come out perfect in their generations . For , the seed conveigheth with it not onely the extract and single Idea of every part , whereby it transmits their perfections or infirmities , but double and over againe ; whereby sometimes it multipliciously delineates the same , as in Twins in mixed and numerous generations . And to speake more strictly , parts of the seed do seeme to containe the Idea and power of the whole ; so parents deprived of hands , beget manuall issues , and the defect of those parts is supplyed by the Idea of others . So in one graine of corne appearing similary and insufficient for a plurall germination , there lyeth dormant the virtuality of many other , and from thence sometimes proceed an hundred eares : and thus may bee made out the cause of multiparous productions ; for though the seminall materialls disperse and separate in the matrix , the formative operator will not delineat a part , but endeavour the formation of the whole ; effecting the same as farre as the matter will permit , and from devided materials attempt entire formations . And therefore , though wondrous strange , it may not be impossible what is confirmed at Lausdun concerning the Countesse of Holland , nor what Albertus reports of the birth of an hundred and fifty , and if we consider the magnalities of Generation in some things , wee shall not controver●●● possibilities in others ; nor easily question that great worke , whose wonders are onely second unto those of the Creation , and a close apprehension of the one , might perhaps afford a glimmering light , and crepusculous glance of the other . CHAP. III. Of Meth●selah . VVHat hath beene every where opinion'd by all men , and in all times , is more then Paradoxicall to dispute ; and so that Methuselah was the longest liver of all the posterity of Adam we quietly beleeve : but that he must needs be so , is perhaps below Paralogy to deny . For hereof there is no determination from the Text ; wherein it is onely particular'd hee was the longest liver of all the Patriarchs whose age is there expressed , but that he outlived all others we cannot well conclude . For of those nine whose death is mentioned before the flood , the Text expresseth that Enoch was the shortest liver , who saw but three hundred sixty five yeares ; but to affirme from hence , none of the rest , whose age is not expressed , did dye before that time , is surely an illation whereto we cannot assent . Againe , many persons there were in those dayes of longevity , of whose age notwithstanding there is no account in Scripture ; as of the race of Caine , the wives of the nine Patriarches , with all the sons and daughters that every one begat , whereof perhaps some persons might outlive Methusela● ; the Text intending onely the masculine line of Seth , conduceable unto the Genealogy of our Saviour , and the ante-diluvian Chronology . And therefore we must not contract the lives of those which are left in silence by Moses ; for neither is the age of Abel expressed in the Scripture yet is he conceived farre elder then commonly is opinion'd : and if wee beleeve the conclusion of his Epitaph as made by Adam , and so set downe by Salian , Posuit maerens pater cui à silio justius positum foret , Anno ab ortu rerum 130. ab ●bele nato 129. we shall not need to doubt ; which notwithstanding Cajetan and others confirme ; nor is it improbable , if wee conceive that Abel was borne in the second yeare of Adam , and Seth a yeare after the death of Abel : for so it being said , that Adam was an hundred and thirty yeares old when he begat Seth , Abel must perish the yeare before , which was one hundred twenty nine . And if the account of Cain extend unto the Deluge , it may not bee improbable , that some thereof exceeded any of Seth : nor is it unlikely in life , riches , power and temporall blessings , they might surpasse ●hem in this world , whose lives re●erred unto the next ; for so when the seed o● Jacob was under affliction and captivity , that of Ismael and 〈…〉 and grew mighty , there proceeding from the one ●welve Princes , from the other , no lesse then foureteene Dukes and ●ight Kings . And whereas the age of Cain and his posterity is not delivered in the Text , some doe salve it from the secret method of Scrip●●e , which sometimes wholly omits , but seldome or never delive●s the entire duration of wicked and faithlesse persons ; as is observable in the history of Esau , and the Kings of Israel and Judah . And there●ore , that mention is made that Ismael lived 137. yeares , some conceive he adhered unto the faith of Abraham ; for so did others who were not descended from Jacob ; for Job is thought to be an Idumean , and of the seed of Esau. Lastly , ( although we rely not thereon ) we will not omit that conceit u●ged by learned men , that Adam was elder then Methuselah , in as much as he was created in th● perfect age of Man , which was in those dayes fifty or sixty yeares , for about that time wee reade that they begat children ; so that if unto 930. we adde sixty yeares , he will exceed Methuselah . And therefore if not in length of dayes , at least in old age he surpassed others ; he was older then all who was never so young as any ; for though hee knew old age he was never acquainted with puberty , youth , or Infancy ; and so in a strict account he begat children at one yeare old ; and if the usuall compute will hold , that men are of the same age which are borne within compasse of the same yeare , Eve was as old as her husband and parent Adam , and Cain their son coetaneous unto both . Now that conception that no man did ever attaine unto a thousand yeares , because none should ever be one day old in the sight of the Lord , unto whom according to that of David , A thousand yeares are but as one day , doth not advantage Methuselah ; and being deduced from a popular expression , which will not stand a Metaphysicall and strict examination , is not of force to divert a serious enquirer ; for unto God a thousand yeares are no more then one moment , and in his sight Methuselah lived no neerer one day then Abel , for all parts of time are alike unto him , unto whom none are referable , and all things present , unto whom nothing is past or to come ; and therefore , although we be measured by the Zone of time , and the flowing and continued instants thereof , do weave at last a line and circle about the eldest ; yet can we not thus commensurate the sphere of Trismegistus , or summe up the unsuccessive and stable duration of God. CHAP. IV. That there was no Rainebow before the Flood . THat there shall no Rainebow appeare forty yeares before the end of the world , and that the preceding drought unto that great flame shal exhaust the materials of this Meteor , was an assertion grounded upon no solid reason : but that there was not any in sixteene hundred yeares , that is , before the flood , seemes deduceable from holy Scripture , Gen. 9. I do set my bow in the clouds , and it shall be for a token of a Covenant betweene me and the earth . From whence notwithstanding we cannot conclude the nonexistence of the Rainebow ; nor is that Chronology naturally established , which computeth the antiquity of effects arising from physicall and setled causes , by additionall impositions from voluntary determinators . Now by the decree of reason and Philosophy , the Rainebow hath its ground in Nature , and caused by the rayes of the Sunne , falling upon a roride and oppo●it● cloud ; whereof some reflected , others refracted beget that semicircular variety we generally call the Rainebow ; which must succeed upon concurrence of causes and subjects aptly praedisposed . And therefore , to conceive there was no Rainebow before , because God chose this out as a token of the Covenant , is to conclude the existence of things from their signalities , or of what is objected unto the sence , a coexistence with that which is internally presented unto the understanding . With equal reason we may inferre there was no water before the Institution of Baptisme , nor bread and wine before the holy Eucharist . Againe , while men deny the antiquity of one Rainebow , they anciently concede another . For , beside the solary Iris which God shewed unto Noah there is another Lunary , whose efficient is the Moone , visible onely in the night , most commonly at full Moone , and some degrees above the Horizon . Now the existence hereof men doe not controvert , although effected by a different Luminary in the same way with the other ; and probably appeared later , as being of rare appearance and rarer observation , and many there are which thinke there is no such thing in Nature . And therefore by casuall spectators they are lookt upon like prodigies , and significations made not signified by their natures . Lastly , we shall not need to conceive God made the Rainebow at this time , if we consider that in its created and predisposed nature , it was more proper for this signification then any other Meteor or celestiall appearency whatsoever . Thunder and lightning had too much terrour to have beene tokens of mercy ; Comets or blazing Stars appeare too seldome to put us in minde of a Covenant to be remembred often , and might rather signifie the world should be once destroyed by fire , then never againe by water . The Galaxia or milky Circle had beene more probable ; for , ( beside that unto the latitude of thirty it becomes their Horizon twice in foure and twenty howres , and unto such as live under the Equator , in that space the whole Circle appeareth ) part thereof is visible unto any situation , but being onely discoverable in the night and when the ayre is cleere , it becomes of unfrequent and comfortlesse signification . A fixed Starre had not beene visible unto all the Globe , and so of too narrow a signality in a Covenant concerning all . But Rainebowes are seene unto all the world , and every position of sphere ; unto our owne Elevation it may appeare in the morning while the Sunne hath attained about forty five degrees above the Horizon , ( which is conceived the largest semidiameter of any Iris ) and so in the afternoone when it hath declined unto that altitude againe ; which height the Sun not attaining in winter , Rainebowes may happen with us at noone or any time . Unto a right position of spheare it may appeare three howres after the rising of the Sun , and three before its setting ; for the Sun ascending fifteene degrees an houre , in three attaineth forty five of altitude . Even unto a parallell sphere , and such as live under the pole , for halfe a yeare some segments may appeare at any time and under any quarter , the Sun not setting , but walking round about them . But the propriety of its Election most properly appeareth in the naturall signification and prognostick of it selfe ; as contayning a mixt signality of raine and faire weather ; for being in a roride cloud and ready to drop , it declareth a pluvious disposure in the ayre ; but because when it appeares the Sun must also shine , there can bee no universall showres , and consequently no deluge . Thus when the windowes of the great deepe were open , in vaine men lookt for the Rainebow , for at that time it could not be seene , which after appeared unto Noah . It was therefore existent before the flood , and had in Nature some ground of its addition ; unto that of Nature God superadded an assurance of his promise , that is , never to hinder its appearance , or so to replenish the heavens againe as that we should behold it no more . And thus , without disparaging the promise , it might raine at the same time when God shewed it unto Noah ; thus was there more therein then the Heathens understood , when they called it the Nuncia of the gods , and the laugh of weeping heaven ; and thus may it be elegantly said , I put my Bow , not my Arrow in the clouds , that is , in the menace of Raine the mercy of faire weather . Laudable is the custome of the Jews , who upon the appearance of the Rainebow , doe magnifie the fidelity of God in the memory of his Covenant , according to that of Syracides , Looke upon the Rainebow , and praise him that made it . And though some pious and Christian pens have onely symboliz'd the same from the mystery of its colours , yet are there other affections which might admit of Theologicall allusions ; nor would he finde a more improper subject that should consider , that the colours are made by refraction of light , and the shadows that limit that light ; that the Center of the Sun , the Rainebow , and the eye of the beholder must be in one right line ; that the spectator must be betweene the Sun and the Rainebow ; that sometime three appeare , sometime one reversed ; with many others , considerable in Meteorologicall Divinity , which would more sensibly make out the Epithite of the Heathens , and the expression of the son of Syrach , very beautifull is the Rainebow , It compasseth the heaven about with a glorious circle , and the hands of the most High have bended it . CHAP. V. Of Sem , Ham and Iaphet . COncerning the three sons of Noah , Sem , Ham and Japhet , that the order of their nativity was according ●o that of numeration , and Japhet the youngest son , as most beleeve , as Austin and others account , the sons of Japhet and Europeans ●eed not grant ; nor will it so well concord unto the letter of the Text , and its readiest Interpretations : For , so is it said in our Translation , Sem the father of all the sons of Heber , the brother of Japhet the elder ; so by the Septuagint , and so by that of Tremellius ; and therefore when the Vulgar reades it , Fratre Iaphet majore , the mistake , as Junius observeth , might be committed by neglect of the Hebrew accent , which occasioned Jerom so to render it , and many after to beleeve it . Nor is that argument contemptible which is deduced from their Chronology ; for probable it is , that Noah had none of them before , and begat them from that yeare when it is said hee was five hundred yeares old and begat Sem , Ham , and Japhet ; Againe , it is said he was sixe hundred yeares old at the flood , and that two yeares after Sem was but an hundred , therefore Sem must be borne when Noah was five hundred and two , and some other before in the yeare of five hundred and one . Now whereas the Scripture affordeth the priority of order unto Sem , we cannot from thence inferre his primogeniture ; for in Sem the holy line was continued , and therefore however borne , his genealogy was most remarkeable . So is it not unusuall in holy Scripture to nominate the younger before the elder ; so is it said , That Ta●ah begat Abraham , Nachor , and Haram ; whereas Haram was the eldest . So Rebecca is termed the mother of Jacob and Esau. Nor is it strange the younger should be first in nomination , who have commonly had the priority in the blessings of God , and been first in his benediction . So Abel was accepted before Cain , Abraham the younger , preferred before Ismael the elder , Jacob before Esau , Joseph was the youngest of twelve , and David the eleventh son , and but the caddet of Jesse . Lastly , though Japhet were not elder then Sem , yet must we not affirme that he was younger then Cham , for it is plainely delivered , that after Sem and Japhet had covered Noah , he awaked , and knew what his youngest son had done unto him . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is the expression of the Septuagint , Filius minor of Jerome , and minimus of Tremellius . And upon these grounds perhaps Josephus doth vary from the Scripture enumeration , and nameth them Sem , Japhet , and Cham , which is also observed by the Annian Berosus ; Noah cum tribus fil●is , Semo , Iapeto , Chem. And therefore although in the priority of Sem and Japhet there may be some difficulty , though Cyrill , Epiphanius , and Austin have accounted Sem the elder , and Salian the Annalist , and Petavius the Chronologist contend for the same , yet Cham is more plainly and confessedly named the youngest in the Text. CHAP. VI. That the Tower of Babel was erected against a second deluge . AN opinion there is of some generality , that our fathers after the Flood attempted the tower of Babel to secure themselves from a second Deluge . Which however affirmed by Josephus and others , hath seemed improbable unto many who have discoursed hereon . For , ( beside that they could not be ignorant of the promise of God never ●o drowne the world againe , and had the Rainebow before their eyes to put them in minde thereof ) it is improbable from the nature of the Deluge , which being not possibly causable from naturall showres above , or watery ●ruptions below , but requiring a supernaturall hand , and such as all acknowledge irresistible ; wee must disparage their knowledge and judgement in so succeslesse attempts . Againe , they must probably heare , and some might know , that the waters of the flood ascended fifteene cubits above the highest mountaines . Now , if as some define , the perpendicular altitude of the highest mountaines bee foure miles , or as others , but fifteene furlongs , it is not easily conceived how such a structure could bee effected ; except wee receive the description of Herodotus concerning the Tower of Belus , whose first tower was eight furlongs higher , and eight more built upon it ; except we beleeve the Annian Berosus , or the traditionall relation of Jerome . It was improbable from the place , that is a plaine in the land of Shinar . And if the situation of Babylon were such at first as it was in the dayes of Herodotus , it was rather a seat of amenity and pleasure , then conducing unto this intention ; it being in a very great plaine , and so improper a place to provide against a generall Deluge by towers and eminent structures , that they were faine to make provisions against particular and annuall inundations by ditches and trenches , after the manner of Aegypt . And therefore Sir Walter Ralegh accordingly objecteth ; If the Nations which followed Nimrod , still doubted the surprise of a second flood , according to the opinions of the antient Hebrewes , it soundeth ill to the eare of Reason , that they would have spent many yeares in that low and overflowne valley of Mesopotamia . And therefore in this situation , they chose a place more likely to have secured them from the worlds destruction by fire , then another Deluge of water , and as Pierius observeth , some have conceived that this was their intention . Lastly , the reason is delivered in the Text. Let us build us a City and a Tower , whose top may reach unto heaven , and let us make us a name , lest wee be scattered abroad upon the whole earth , as wee have already began to wander over a part . These were the open ends proposed unto the people , but the secret designe of Nimrod , was to settle unto himselfe a place of dominion , and rule over the rest of his brethren , as it after succeeded , according to the delivery of the Text , The beginning of his kingdome was Babel . CHAP. VII . Of the Mandrakes of Leah . VVEE shall not omit the Mandrakes of Leah , according to the History of Genesis . And Reuben went out in the dayes of Wheat-harvest and found Mandrakes in the field , and brought them unto his mother Leah ; then Rachel said unto Leah , Give me , I pray thee , of thy sonnes Mandrakes , and she said unto her , Is it a small matter that thou hast taken my husband , and wouldest thou take my sons Mandrakes also ? and Rachel said , therefore he shall lye with thee this night for thy sonnes Mandrakes ; from whence hath arisen a common conceit , that Rachel requested these plants as a medicine of fecundation , or whereby she might become fruitfull ; which notwithstanding is very questionable , and of incertaine truth . For first from the comparison of one Text with another , whether the Mandrakes here mentioned , be the same plant which holds that name with us there is some cause to doubt ; the word is used in another place of Scripture , when the Church inviting her beloved into the fields , among the delightfull fruits of Grapes and Pomegranats , it is said , the Mandrakes give a smell , and at our gates are all manner of pleasant fruits . Now instead of a smell of delight , our Mandrakes afford a papaverous and unpleasant odour , whether in the leafe or apple as is discoverable in their simplicity or mixture ; the same is also dubious from the different interpretations : for though the Septuagint and Josephus doe render it the Apples of Mandrakes in this Text yet in the other of the Canticles the Chaldy Paraphrase tearmeth it Balsame . R. Solomon , as Drusius observeth , conceives it to be that plant the Arabians named Jesemin . Oleaster and Georgius Venetus the Lilly ; and that the word Dudaim , may comprehend any plant that hath a good smell , resembleth a womans breast , and flourisheth in wheat harvest ; Junius and Tremellius interpret the same for any amiable flowers of a pleasant and delightfull odour : but the Geneva Translators have been more wary then any ; for although they retaine the word Mandrake in the Text , they in effect retract it in the Margine , wherein is set downe , The word in the originall is Dudaim , which is a kinde of fruit or slower unknowne . Nor shall we wonder at the dissent of exposition , and difficulty of definition concerning this Text , if we perpend how variously the vegetables of Scripture are expounded , and how hard it is in many places to make out the species determined . Thus are we at variance concerning the plant that covered Jonas , which though the Septuagint doth render Colocynthis , the Spanish Calabaca , and ours accordingly a gourd , yet the vulgar translates it Hedera or Juice ; and , as Grotius observeth , Jerome thus translated it , not as the same plant but best apprehended thereby . The Italian of Diodati and that of Tremellius have named it Ricinus , and so hath ours in the Margine ; for palma Christi is the same with Ricinus . The Geneva Translators have herein been also circumspect ; for they have retained the originall word Kikaion , and ours hath also affixed the same unto the Margine : nor are they indeed alwayes the same plants which are delivered under the same name , and appellations commonly received amongst us ; so when it is said of Solomon that hee writ of plants from the Cedar of Lebanus , unto the Hysop that groweth upon the wall , that is from the greatest unto the smallest , it cannot be well conceived our common hysop ; for neither is that the least of vegetables , nor observed to grow upon walls ; but rather as Lemnius well conceiveth some kinde of the capillaries , which are very small plants and only grow upon walls and stony places ; nor are the faire species in the holy oyntment , Cinnamon , Myr●he , Calamus and Cassi● ; nor the other in the holy perfume , Frankinsence , Stacte , Onycha , and Galbanum , so agreeably expounded unto those in use with us , as not to leave considerable doubts behinde them ; nor must that perhaps be taken for a simple unguent , which Matthew onely tearmeth a pretious oyntment , but rather a composition , as Marke and John imply by pistick Nard , that is faithfully dispensed ; and as Mathiolus observeth in his Epistles , may be that famous composition described by Dioscorides , made of oyle of Ben , Malabathrum , Juncus odoratus , Costus , Amomum , Myrrhe , B●lsam and Nard ; which Galen affirmeth to have been in use with the delicate Dames of Rome , and that the best thereof was made at Laodicea , from whence by Merchants it was conveyed unto other parts ; but how to make out that T●anslation concerning the Tithe of Mint , Anise , and Cumin , we are still to seek ; for we finde not a word in the Text that can properly bee rendred Anise , the Greeke being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which the Latines call Anethum , and is properly Englished Dill. Againe , it is not deducible from the Text or concurrent sentence of Comments , that Rachel had any such intention , and most doe rest in the determination of Austine , that she desired them for rarity , pulchritude or suavity ; nor is it probable shee would have resigned her bed unto Leah , when at the same time she had obtained a medicine to fructi●ie her ●elfe , and therefore Drusius who hath expressely and favourably treated hereof , is so farre from conceding this intention , that he plainly concludeth hoc quo modo illis in mentem venerit conjicere nequ●o ; how this conceit fell into mens minds it cannot fall into mine , for the Scripture delivereth it not , nor can it bee clearely deduced from the Text. Thirdly , if Rachel had any such intention , yet had they no such effect , for she conceived not many yeares after of Joseph ; whereas in the meane time Leah had three children , Isachar , Zabulon , and Dinah . Lastly , although at that time they failed of this effect , yet is it mainly questionable whether they had any such vertue either in the opinions of those times or in their proper nature ; that the opinion was popular in the land of Canaan it is improbable , and had Leah understood thus much she would not surely have parted with fruits of such a faculty , especially unto Rachel who was no friend unto her . As for its proper nature , the Ancients have generally esteemed it Narcotick or stupefactive , and is to be found in the list of poyson set downe by Dioscorides , Galen , Aetius , Aegineta , and severall Antidotes delivered by them against it . It was I confesse from good Antiquity , and in the dayes of Theophrastus accounted a philt●e , or plant that conciliates affection , and so delivered by Dioscorides ; and this intent might seem more probable , had they not been the wives of holy Jacob , had Rachel presented them unto him , and not requested them for her selfe . Now what Dioscorides affirmeth in favour of this effect , that the graines of the Apples of Mandrakes mundifie the Matrix and applied with sulphur stop the fluxes of women , he overthrows by qualities destructive unto conception ; affirming also that the juice thereof purgeth upward like Hellebore , and applyed in pessaries provokes the menstruous flowes and procures abortion . Petrus Hispanus , or Pope John the twentieth speakes more directly in his Thesaurus pauperum ; wherein among the receits of saecundation , he experimentally commendeth the wine of Mandrakes given with Triphera Magna : but the soule of the medicine may lye in Triphera magna , an excellent composition , and for this effect commended by Nicolaus . And whereas Levinus Lemnius that eminent Physitian doth also concede this effect it is from manifest causes and qualities elementall occasionally producing the same ; for he imputeth the same unto the coldnesse of that simple , and is of opinion that in hot climates , and where the uterine parts exceeed in heat , by the coldnesse hereof they may bee reduced into a conceptive constitution , and Crasis accommodable unto generation ; whereby indeed we will not deny the due and frequent use may proceed unto some effect , from whence notwithstanding wee cannot inferre a fertiliating condition or property of fecundation : for in this way all vegetables doe make fruitfull according unto the complexion of the Matrix ; if that excell in heat , plants exceeding in cold doe recti●ie it , if it be cold , simples that are hot reduce it , if dry moist , if moist dry correct it , in which division all plants are comprehended ; but to distinguish thus much is a point of Art , and beyond the method of Rachels or feminine Physicke . Againe , whereas it may be thought that Mandrakes may fecundate since Poppy hath obtained the Epithite of fruitfull , and that fertility was hieroglyphically described , by Venus with an head of poppy in her hand ; the reason hereof , was the multitude of seed within it sel●e , and no such multiplying in humane generation . And lastly , whereas they may well have this quality , since Opium it selfe is conceived to extimulate unto venery , and for that intent is sometimes used by Tu●kes , Persians , and most orientall Nations ; although Winclerus doth seem to favour the conceit , yet Ama●us 〈◊〉 , and Rodericus a Castro are against it , Garcias ab Horto refutes it from experiment ; and they speake probably who affirme , the intent and effect of eating Opium , is not so much to invigorate themselves in coition , as to prolong the Act , and spinne out the motions of car●nality . CHAP. VIII . Of the three Kings of Collein . A Common conceit there is of the th●ee Kings of Collein , conceiv●d to be the wise men that travelled unto our Saviour by the dire●●ion of the S●ar ; wherein omit●ing the large Discourses of Baronius , Pineda , and Montacutius , That they might be Kings , beside the ancient Tradition and authority of many Fathers , the Scripture also implyeth . The Gentiles shall come to thy ●ight , and Kings to the brightnesse of thy rising . The Kings of 〈◊〉 and the Isles , the Kings of Arabia and Saba shall offer 〈…〉 ●laces most Christians and many Rabbines interpret of the 〈◊〉 . Not that they are to be conceived potent Monarchs , or mighty Kings , but Toparks , Kings of Cities or narrow 〈◊〉 , such as were the Kings of Sodo●e and Gomorrah , the Kings of 〈…〉 thirty which Josuah subdued , and such as 〈…〉 the f●iends of Job to have been . But although we grant they were Kings , yet can we not bee assured they were three : for the Scripture maketh no mention of any number , and the number of their presents , Gold , Myrrh and Frankinscence , concludeth not the number of their persons ; for these were the commodities of their Country , and such as probably the Queen of S●eba in one person had brought before unto Solomon ; and so did not the sons of Jacob divide the present unto Joseph , but are conceived to carry one for them all , according to the expression of their father , Take of the best fruits of the land in your ves●ells , and carry downe the man a present : and therefore their number being uncertaine , what credit i● to be given unto their names , Gaspar , Melchior , Balthazar ? what to the charme thereof against the ●alling sicknesse ? or what unto their habits , complexions , and corporall accidents , wee must relye on their uncertain story , and authenticke pourtarits of Collein . Lastly , although we grant them Kings , and three in number , yet could wee not conceive that they were Kings of Collein . For though Collein were the chiefe City of the Vhii , then called Vbiopolis , and afterwards Agrippina , yet will no history informe us there were three Kings thereof . Beside these being rulers in their Countries , and returning home would have probably converted their subjects ; but according unto Munsters report , their conversion was not wrought untill seventy yeares after by Maternus a disciple of Peter . And lastly , it is said that the wise men came ●rom the East ; but Collein is seated West-ward from Jerusalem , fo● Collein hath of longitude thirty foure degrees , but Jerusalem seventy two . The ground of all was this ; these wise men or Kings , were probably of Arabia , and descended from Abraham by Keturah , who apprehending the mystery of this starre , either by the Spirit of God , the prophesie of Balaam , the prophesie , which 〈◊〉 mentions , received and constantly believed through all the East , that out of Jury one should come that should rule the whole world ▪ or the divulged expectancy of the Jewes from the expiring prediction of Daniel , were by the same conducted unto Judea , returned into the● Country , and were after , baptised by Thomas ; from whence about three hundred yeares after by Helena the Empresse their bodies were translated to Constantinople , from thence by Eustathius unto Millane , and at last by Renatus the Bishop unto Collein ; where they are beleeved at present to remaine , their monuments showne unto strangers , and having lost their Arabian titles , are crowned Kings of Collein . CHAP. IX . Of the food of Iohn Baptist , Locusts and wilde hony . COncerning the food of John Baptist in the wildernesse , Locusts and wilde hony , lest popular opiniatrity should arise , we will deliver the chiefe opinions ; the first conceiveth the Locusts here mentioned to be that fruit the Greeks name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , mentioned by Luke in the dyet of the Prodigall sonne , the Latins Siliqua , and some , Panis Sancti Iohannis , included in a broad Cod , and indeed of taste almost as pleasant as honey . But this opinion doth not so truly impugne that of the Locusts ; and might rather call into controversie the meaning of wilde honey . The second affirmeth they were the tops or tender crops of trees ; for so Locusta also signifieth : which conceit is plausible in Latin , but wil not hold in Greek , wherein the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , except for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifie the extremities of trees ; of w ch belief have divers been ; more con●idently Isidore Pelusiota , who in his Epistles plainly affi●meth they thinke unlearnedly who are of another beliefe ; and this so wrought upon Bar●●ius that he concludeth in a newtrality , Haec cum scribat ●sidorus desiniendum nobis non est , & totum relinquimus lectoris arbitrio ; ●am constat Graecam dictionem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & Locustam insecti genus , & arborum summitates significare . Sed f●llitur , saith Montacutius , nam constat contrarium , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 apud nullum authorem classicum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 significare . But above all Paracelsus with most animosity promoteth this opinion , and in his book de melle , spareth not his friend Erasmus . Hoc à nonnullis ita explicatur ut dicant Locustas aut cicadas Iohanni procibo fuisse ; sed hi siultitiam dissimulare non possunt , veluti Ieronymus , Erasmus , & alii prophetae Neoterici in Latinitate immortui . A third affirmeth that they were properly Locusts , that is a sheath-winged and six-●ooted insect , such as is our Grashopper ; and this opinion seems more probable then the other : for beside the authority of Origen , Jerome , Chrysostome , Hillary , and Ambrose to confirme it , this is the proper signification of the word , thus used in Scripture by the Septuagint , Greeke vocabula●ies thus expound it ; Suidas on the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 observes it to be that animall whereon the Baptist fed in the desart , in this sense the word is used by Aristotle , Dioscorides , Galen , and severall humane Authors . And lastly , there is no absurdity in this interpretation , or any solid reason why we should decline it ; it being a food permitted unto the Jewes , whereof foure kindes are reckoned up among cleane meats . Beside , not onely the Jewes , but many other Nations long before and since , have made an usuall food thereof . That the Aethiopians , Mauritanians , and Arabians , did commonly ●at them is testified by Diodorus , Strabo , Solinus , Aelian and Plinie ; that they still feed on them is confirmed by Leo , Cadamustus and others . John therefore as our Saviour saith , came neither eating nor drinking , that is farre from the dyet of Jerusalem and other riotous places ; but fa●ed coursely and poorely according unto the apparrell he wore , that is of Camells haire ; the place of his abode , the wildernesse ; and the doctrine he preached , humilation and repentance . CHAP. X. That Iohn the Evangelist should not dye . THe conceit of the long living or rather not dying of John the Evangelist is not to be omitted ; and although it seem inconsiderable , and not much weightier then that of Joseph the wandring Jew ; yet being deduced from Scripture , and abetted by Authors of all times , it shall not escape our enquiry . It is drawne from the speech of our Saviour unto Peter after the prediction of his martyrdome ; Peter saith unto Jesus , Lord , and what shall this man do ? Iesus saith unto him , If I will that he tarry untill I come , what is that to thee ? follow thou me ; then went this saying abroad among the brethren that this disciple should not dye . Now the apprehension hereof hath been received either grossely and in the generall , that is not distinguishing the manner or particular way of this continuation , in which sense probably the grosser and undiscerning party received it ; or more distinctly apprehending the manner of his immortality ; that is , that Iohn should never properly dye , but be translated into Paradise , there to remaine with Enoch and Elias untill about the comming of Christ , and should be slaine with them under Antichrist , according to that of the Apocalyps . I will give power unto my two witnesses , and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore dayes cloathed in sackcloath , and when they shall have finished their Testimony , the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomelesse pit , shall make warre against them , and shall overcome them and kill them . Hereof , as Baronius observeth , within three hundred yeares after Christ , Hippolytus the martyr was the first assertor , but hath been maintained by many since ; by Metaphrastes , by ●●●culphus , but especially by Georgius Trapezuntius , who hath expresly treated upon this Text ; and although he lived but in the last Centurie , did still affirme that Iohn was not yet dead . As for the grosse opinion that he should not dye , it is unto my judgement sufficiently refuted by that which first occasioned it , that is the Scripture it selfe , and no further of , then the very subsequent verse : yet Iesus said not unto him he should not dye , but if I will that he tarry till I come , what is that to thee ? and this was written by Iohn himself whom the opinion concerned , and as is conceived many yeares after when Peter had suffered , and fulfilled the Prophesie of Christ. For the particular conceit the foundation is weake , nor can it bee made out from the Text alleadged in the Apocalyps : for beside that therein two persons are onely named , no mention is made of Iohn a third Actor in this Tragedy ; the same is overthrowne by History , which recordeth not onely the d●ath of Iohn , but assigneth the place of his buriall , that is Ephesus a City in Asia minor ; whither after hee had beene banished into Patmos by Domitian hee returned in the reigne of Nerva there deceased , and was buried in the dayes of Trajan , and this is testified by Ierome de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis , by Tertullian de Anima , by Chrysostome , and by Eusebius , in whose dayes his Sepulchre was to be seen ; and by a more ancient Testimony alleadged also by him , that is of Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus , not many successions after Iohn ; whose words are these in an Epistle unto Victor Bishop of Rome , Iohan●es ille qui supra pectus Domini recumbebat Doctor optimus apud Ephesum dormivit ; many of the like nature are noted by Baronius , Jansenius , ●stius , Lipellous , and others . Now the maine and primitive ground of this error , was a grosse mistake in the words of Christ , and a false apprehension of his meaning ; understanding that positively which was conditionally expressed , or receiving that 〈◊〉 which was but concessively delivered ; for the words of 〈◊〉 Saviour runne in a doubtfull straine , rather reprehending then satisfying the cu●osity of Peter ; that is , as though he should have said , Thou hast thine owne doome , why enquirest thou a●ter thy brothers ? what reliefe unto thy affliction will be the society of anothers ? why pryest thou into the secrets of Gods judgements ? if he stay untill I come , what concerneth it thee ? who shalt bee sure to suffer before that time ? and such an answer probably he returned because he foreknew Iohn should not suffer a violent death , but goe unto his grave in peace ; which had Peter assuredly knowne , it might have cast some water on his flames , and smothered those fires which kindled after unto the honour of his Master . Now why among all the rest Iohn only escaped the death of a Martyr , the reason is given ; because all other fled away or withdrew themselves at his death , and he alone of the Twelve beheld his passion on the Crosse ; wherein notwithstanding , the affliction that he suffered could not amount unto lesse then Martyrdome : for if the naked relation , at least the intentive consideration of that passion , be able still and at this disadvantage of time , to rend the hearts of pious con●emplators ; surely the neare and sensible vision thereof must needs occasion agonies beyond the comprehension of flesh , and the trajectio●s of such an object more sharpely pierce the martyr'd soule of Iohn , then afterward did the nayles the crucified body of Peter . Againe , they were mistaken in the Emphaticall apprehension , placing the consideration upon the words , If I will , whereas it properly lay in these , when I come : which had they apprehended as some have since , that is , not for his ultimate and last returne , but his comming in judgement and destruction upon the Iewes ; or such a comming as it might be said , that that generation should not passe before it was fulfilled : they needed not , much lesse need we suppose such diuturnity ; for after the death of Peter , Iohn lived to behold the same fulfilled by Vespasian : nor had he then his Nunc dimittis , or went out like unto Sim●on ; but old in accomplisht obscurities , and having seen the expire of Daniels prediction , as some conceive , he accomplished his Revelation . But besides this originall , and primary foundation , divers others have made impressions according unto different ages and persons by whom they were received ; for some established the conceit in the disciples and brethren , which were contemporary unto him , or lived about the same time with him ▪ and this was first the extraordinary affection our Saviour ●a●e unto this disciple , who hath the honour to bee called the disciple whom Iesus loved . Now ●om hence they might be apt to beleeve their M●ster would dispenc● with his death , or suffer him to live ●o see him returne in glory , who was the onely Apostle that beheld him to dy● in dishonour . Another wa● the beliefe and opinion of those times that Christ would sudd●nly come ; for they held not ge●●ally ●he same opinion with their successors , or as descending ages after so many Centu●ies , but conceived his comming would not be long after his passion , according unto severall expressions of our Saviour grossely understood , and as we ●●●de the same opinion not long after reprehended by St. Paul ; and thus conceiving his comming would not be long , they might be induced to believe his favourite should live unto it . Lastly , the long li●e of Iohn might much advantage this opinion ; for he survived the other Twelve , he was aged 22 yeares when he was called by Christ , and 25 that is the age of Priesthood at his death , and lived 93 yeares , that is 68 after his Saviour , and dyed not before the second yeare of Trajane . Now having outlived all his f●llows , the world was confirmed he might live still , and even 〈◊〉 the comming of his Master . The grounds which promoted it in succeeding ages were especially two ; the the first his escape of Martyrdome : for whereas all the rest suffered some kinde of forcible death , we have no history that he suffered any ; and men might thinke he was not capable thereof , for so , as History hath related , by the command of Domitian he was cast into a Cauldron of burning oyle , and came out againe unsinged . Now future ages apprehending hee suffered no violent death , and finding also the means that tended thereto could take no place , they might bee confirmed in their opinion that death had no power over him ▪ and easily beleeve he might live alwayes who could not be destroyed by fire , and resist the fury of that Element which nothing shall resist . The second was a corruption crept into the Latine Text , reading for Si , Sic eum manere volo , whereby the answer of our Saviour becommeth positive , or that he will have it so , which way of reading was much received in former ages , and is still retained in the vulgar Translation ; but in the Greek & original , the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifying Si or if , which is very different from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and cannot bee translated for it : and answerable hereunto is the translation of Iunius and T●emellius , and that also annexed unto the Greeke by the authority of Sixtus quintus . The third confirmed it in ages farther descending , and proved a powerfull argument unto all others following ; that in his tombe at Ephesus there was no corps or relique thereof to be found ; whereupon arised divers doubts , and many suspitious conceptions , some beleeving he was not buried , some that he was buried , but risen againe ; others , that he descended alive into his tombe , and from thence departed after . But all these proceeded upon unveritable grounds , as Barooius hath observed , who alledgeth a letter of Celestine Bishop of Rome , unto the Councell of Ephesus , wherein he declareth the reliques of John were highly honoured by that City , and a passage also of Chrysostome in the Homilies of the Apostles . That John being dead did cures in Ephesus , as though he were still alive . And so I obse●ve that Esthius discussing this point concludeth hereupon , Quod corpus ●jus nunquam reperiatur , hoc non diserent si veterum scripta diligenter perlustrassent . Now that the first ages after Christ , those succeeding , or any other should proceed into opinions so farre devided from reason , as to thinke of Immortality after the fail of Adam , or conceit a man in these later times should out-live our fathers in the first , although it seeme very strange , yet is it not incredible , for the credulity of men hath beene deluded into the like conceits , and as Ireneus and Tertullian have made mention , one Menander a Samaritan obtained beliefe in this very point , whose doctrine it was that death should have no power on his disciples , and such as received his b●ptisme , should receive Immortality ●herewith : 'T was surely an apprehension very strange ; nor usually falling either from the absurdities of Melancholy or vanities of ambition ; some indeed have been so ●ffectedly vaine as to counterfeit Immortality , and have stolne their death in a hope to be esteemed immortall ; and others have conceived themselves dead : but surely few or none have falne upon so bold an errour , as not to thinke that they could dye at all . The reason of those mighty ones , whose ambition could suffer them to be called 〈◊〉 , would never be flattered into Immortality , but the proudest 〈◊〉 , have by the daylie dictates of corruption convinced the impropriety of that appellation . And surely , although delusion may runne high , and possible it is that for a while a man may forget his nature , yet cannot this be durable , for the inconcealeable imperfections of our selves , or their dayly examples in others , will hourely prompt us our corruptions , and lowdly tell us we are the sons of earth . CHAP. XI . More compendiously of some others . MAny others there are which we resigne unto Divinity , and perhaps deserve not controversie . Whether David were punished onely for pride of heart in numbring the people , as most doe hold , or whether as Josephus and many maintaine , he suffered also for not performing the commandement of God concerning capi●ation , that when the people were numbred , 〈…〉 they should pay unto God a sh●kell , we shall not here cont●nd . Surely , if it were not the occasion of this plague , wee must acknowledg● the omission thereof was threatned with that punishment ▪ according to ●he words of the Law. When thou takest the summe of the children of Israel , then shall they give every man a ransome for his soule unto the Lord , that there be no plague amongst them . Now , how deepely hereby God was defrauded in the time of David , and opulent State of Israel , will easily appeare by the summes of former 〈◊〉 . For in the first , the silver of them tha● were numbred was an hundred Talents , and a thousand seven hundred threescore and 〈…〉 We will not question the 〈…〉 of Lots wife , or whether she were transformed into 〈…〉 : though some conceive that expression Metaphoricall , 〈…〉 thereby then a lasting and durable columne ; according 〈…〉 of salt , which admitteth no corruption ; in which 〈…〉 of God is termed a Covenant of Salt , and it is also said , God , 〈◊〉 the kingdome unto David for ever , or by a covenant of Salt. That Absalon was hanged by the haire of the 〈◊〉 , and not caught up by the ne●k , as Josephus conceiveth , and the common argument against long hair affirmeth , we are not ready to deny , Although I confesse a great and learned party there are of another opinion ; although if he had his Morion or helmet on , I could not w●ll conceive it ; although the Translation of Jerome or Tremellius do not prove it , and our owne seemes rather to overthrow it . That Judas hanged himselfe , much more that he perished thereby , we shall not raise a doubt . Although Jansenius discoursing the point , produceth the testimony of Theophylact and Euthymius , that he died not by the Gallowes , but under a Cart wheele ; and Baronius also delivereth this was the opinion of the Greeks , and derived a high as Papias , one of the Disciples of John , although how hardly the expression of Mathew is reconcilable unto that of Peter , and that he plainely hanged himselfe , with that that falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst , with many other , the learned Grotius plainely doth acknowledge . And lastly , although as hee also urgeth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Mathew , doth not onely signi●ie suspension , or pendelous illaqueation , as the common picture describeth it , but also suffocation , strangulation or interception of breath , which may arise from griefe , despaire , and deepe dejection of spirit , in which sence it is used in the history of Tobit concerning S●ra , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ita tristata est ut strangulatione premeretur , saith Junius ; and so might it happen from the horrour of mind unto Judas . And so doe many of the Hebrewes affirme , that Achitophell was also strangled , that it , not from the rope , but passion . For the Hebrew and Arabi●k word in the Text not onely signifies supension , but indignation , as Grotius hath also observed . Many more there are of indifferent truths , whose dubious expositions worthy Divines and Preachers doe often draw into wholesome and sober uses , whereof neverthelesse we shall not speake ; with industry we decline such paradoxies , and peaceably submit unto their received acceptions . CHAP. XII . Of the cessation of Oracles . THat Oracles ceaed or grew 〈◊〉 at the comming of Christ , is best understood in a qualified sense and not without all latitude ; as though precisely there were 〈◊〉 after , nor any decay before . For what we must con●esse 〈…〉 of Antiquity ; some pre-decay is observable from that of 〈…〉 by Baronius ; Cur isto modo jam oracula Delphis non eduntur , non modo nostra aetate , sed jam diu , ut nihil possit esse contemptius . That during his life they were not altogether dumbe , is deduceable from Su●tonius in the life of Tiberius , who attempting to subvert the Oracles adjoyning unto Rome , was de●erred by the Lots or chances which were delivered at Preneste ; After his death wee meet with many ; Suetonius reports , that the Oracle of Autium forewarned Caligula to beware of Cassius , who was one that conspired his death . Plu●arch enquiring why the Oracles of Greece ceased , excepteth that of Lebadia ; and in the same place Demetrius affirmeth the Oracles of Mopsus and Amphilochus were much frequented in his dayes ; In briefe , histories are frequent in examples , and there want not some even to the reigne of Iulian. That therefore wee may consist with history ; by cessation of Oracles , with Montacutius we may understand their intercision , not absission or consummate desolation ; their rare delivery not a totall dereliction : and yet in regard of divers Oracles , we may speake strictly , and say there was a proper Cessation . And thus may wee reconcile the accounts of times , and allow those few and broken Divinations , whereof we reade in story and undeniable Authors . For that they received this blow from Christ , and no other causes alledged by the Heathens , from oraculous confession they cannot deny ; whereof upon record there are some very remarkeable . The first that Oracle of Delphos delivered unto Augustus . Me puer Hebraeus Divos Deus ipse gubernans Cedere sede jubet ▪ tristemque redire sub orcum ; Arir ergo dehi●c tacitus discedito nostris . An Hebrew child , a God all gods excelling , To hell againe commands me from this dwelling . Our Altars leave in silence , and no more A resolution ' ere from hence implore . A second recorded by Plutarch , of a voyce that was heard to cry unto Mariners at the Sea , Great Pan is dead ; which is a relation very remarkeable , and may be read in his Defect of Oracles . A third reported by Eusebius in the life of his magni●ied Constantine ; that about that time Apollo mourned , declaring his Oracles were false , and that the righteous upon earth did hinder him from speaking truth . And a fourth related by Theodore● , and delivered by Apollo Daphnes unto Julian , upon his Persian Expedition , that he should remove the bodies about him , before he could returne an answer , and not long after his Temple was burnt with Lightning . All which were evident and convincing acknowledgements of that power which shut his lips , and restrained that delusion which had reigned so many Centuries . But as his malice is vigilant , and the sins of men do still continue a toleration of his mischiefes , he resteth not , nor will he ever cease to circumvent the sons of the first deceaved , and therefore expelled his Oracles and solemne Temples of delusion , he runnes into corners , exercising minor trumperies , and acting his deceits in Witches , Magicians , Diviners , and such inferiour seductions . And yet ( what is deplorable ) while we apply our selves thereto , and affirming that God hath left to speake by his Prophets , expect in doubtfull matters a resolution from such Spirits ; while we say the Divell is mute , yet confesse that these can speake ; while we deny the substance , yet practise the effect ; and in the denyed solemnity maintaine the equivalent efficacy ; in vaine we cry that Oracles are downe , Apolloe's alter yet doth smoake , nor is the fire of Delphos out unto this day . Impertinent it is unto our intention to speake in generall of Oracles , and many have well per●ormed it . The p●ain●st of others was that recorded by Herodotus and delivered unto C●aesus ; who as a tryall of hir omniscience sent unto distant Oracles , and so contrived with the messengers , that though in severall places , yet at the same time they should demand what C●aesus was then a doing . Among all others the Oracle of Deiphos onely hit it , returning answer , hee was boyling a Lambe with a To●toyse , in a br●ze● vess●ll with a cover of the same metall . The stile is ●●ughty in G●eeke , though somewhat lower in Latine — Aequ●ris est spatium & numerus mihi notus arenae , Mutum percipio , fautis nihil audio vocem . Ven●● ad ho● sensus nidor testudinis acris , Quae sem●l ag●inâ coquitur cum carne lebete , Aere infrastrato , & stratum cui desuper aes est . I know the space of Sea , ●he number of the sand , I heare the silent , mute I understand . A t●nder Lambe joyned with Tortoise flesh , Thy Master King of Lydia now doth dresse . The sent thereof 〈◊〉 in my nostrills hover From brazen pot closed with brazen cover . Hereby ind●ed he acqui●ed much wealth and more honour , and was reputed by Craesu● as a Diety : and yet not long after , by a vulgar fallacie he deceived his favourite and greatest friend to Oracles into an irrep●●able overthrow by Cyrus . And surely the same successe are li●ely all to have that 〈◊〉 or depend upon him ; 't was the first play he practised on mortali●●y , a●d as time hath rendred him more perfect in the Art , so hath the inv●teratenesse of his malice more ready in the execution . 'T is therefore the soveraigne degree of folly , and a crime not onely against God , but also our owne reasons , to expect a favour from the Divell , whose mercies are more cruell then those of Polyphemus ; for hee devours his favourites first , and the nearer a man ●pproacheth , the sooner he is scorched by Moloch . In briefe , his favours 〈◊〉 deceitfull and double headed , he doth apparent good , for reall and convincing evill after it , and exalteth us up to the top of the Temple , but to humble us downe from it . CHAP. XIII . Of the death of Aristotl● . THat Aristotle drowned himselfe in Euripus as despairing to resolve the cause of its reciprocation , or ebbe and flow seven times a day , with this determination , Si quidem ego non capio te tu capies me , was the assertion of Procopius , Nazia●zen , Iustine Martyr , and is generally beleeved amongst us ; wherein , because we perceive men have 〈◊〉 an imperfect knowledge , some conceiving ●uripus to be a River , others not knowing where or in what part to place it , wee first advertise , it generally signifieth any strait fret , or channell of the Sea , running betweene two shoares , as Julius Pollux hath defined it , as wee reade of Euripus Hellespontiacus , Pyrrhaeus and this whereof we treat , Euripus Euboicus or Chalcidicus ; that is , a narrow passage of Sea deviding Attic● and the Island of Eubae● , now called Col●o de Negroponte , from the name of the Island and chiefe City thereof , famous in the warres of Antiochus , and was taken from the Venetians by Mahome● the great . Now that in this Euripe o● fret of Negropont , and upon the occasion mentioned , Aristotle drowned himselfe , as many affirme , and almost all beleeve , we have some roome to doubt . For without any mention of this , we finde two wayes delivered of his death by Diogenes Laertius , who expresly treateth thereof , the one from Eumolus and Phavo●inus , that being accused of impiety for composing an Hymne unto Hermias , ( upon whose Concubine he begat his sonne Nichomachu● ) he withdrew into Chalcis , where drinking poyson he dyed ▪ the Hymne is extant in Laertius , and the fifteenth booke of Athenaeus . Another by Apollodorus , that he dyed at Chalcis of a naturall death and languishment of stomack , in his sixty three , or great Climactericall year ; and answerable hereto is the account of Suidas and Censorinus . Againe , beside the negative of Authority , it is also deniable by reason , nor will it be easie to obtrude such desperate attempts unto Aristotle , upon a non ability or unsatisfaction of reason , who so often acknowledged the imbecility thereof ; who in matters of difficulty , and such which were not without abstrusities , conceived it sufficiant to deliver conjecturalities ; and surely he that could sometimes sit downe with high improbabilities , that could content himselfe , and thinke to satisfie others , that the variegation of Birds was from their living in the Sunne , or erection made by deliberation of the Testicles , would not have beene dejected unto death with this ; He that was so well acquainted with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , utrum , and An Quia , as we observe in the Queries of his Problemes ; with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , fortasse and plerumque , as is observable through all his Workes ; had certainely rested with probabilities , and glancing conjectures in this : Nor would his resolutions have ever runne into that mortall Antanaclasis , and desperate piece of Rhetorick , to be compriz'd in that he could not comprehend . Nor is it indeed to bee made out he ever endeavoured the particular of Euripus , or so much as to resolve the ebbe and flow of the Sea. For , as Vicomercatus and others observe , he hath made no mention hereof in his Workes , although the occasion present it selfe in his Meteors ; wherein hee disputeth the affections of the Sea : nor yet in his Problemes , although in the twenty third Section , there be no lesse then one and 〈◊〉 Q●eries of the Sea ; some mention there is indeed in a Worke 〈◊〉 the propriety of Elements , ascribed unto Aristotle , which notwith●●anding is not reputed genuine , and was perhaps the same whence this was urged by Plutarch , De placitis Philoso phorum . Lastly , the thing it selfe whereon the opinion dependeth , that is , the variety of the fl●x and reflux of Euripus , or whether the same doe ebbe and flow seven times a day , is not incontrovertible ; and for my own part , I remaine unsatisfied therein . For , though Pomponius Mela , and after him Solinus , and Pliny have affirmed it , yet I observed Thuc●dides , who speaketh often of Eubaea , hath omitted it . Pausanias an ancient Writer , who hath left an exact description of Greece , and in as particular a way as Leandro of Italy , or Cambden of Great Britaine , describing not only the Country Townes , and Rivers , but hils , springs , and houses , hath left no mention hereof . Aeschines in C●esiphon onely alludeth unto it ; and Strabo , that accurate Geographer sp●akes warily of it , that is , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and as men commonly reported . And so doth also Maginus , Velocis ac varii fluctus est mare , ubi quater in die ▪ aut septies , ut 〈◊〉 dicunt , reciprocantur aestus . Botero more plainely , I l mar cresce e cala con un impe●o mirabile qu●tro volte il di , ben che communimente se dica sette volte , &c. This S●a with wondrous impetuosity ebbeth and floweth foure times a day , although it be commonly said seven times , and generally opinion'd , that Aristotle despairing the reason , drowned himselfe therein . In which description by foure times a day , it exce●ds not in number the motion of other Seas , taking the words properly , that is , twice ●bbing and twice flowing in foure and twenty howres ; and is no more then what Thomaso Porrcacchi affirmeth , in his description of famous Islands , that twice a day it hath such an impetuous ●loud , as is not without wonder . Livy speakes more particula●ly , Haud facile infestior classistatio est & fretum ipsum Euripi non septies die , ( si●ut fama fert ) temporihus certis reciprocat , sed temere in modum venti , nunc huc nuncjillve verso mari , velut monte praecipiti devolutus torrens rapitur . There is hardly a worse harbour , the fret or channell of Euripus not certainely ebbing or flowing seven times a day , according to common report , but being uncertainely , and in the manner of a winde carried hither and thither , is whirled away as a torrent downe a hill . But the experimentall testimony of Gillius is most considerable of any , who having beheld the course thereof , and made enquiry of Millers that dwelt upon its shoare , received answer , that it ebbed and flowed foure times a day , that is , every sixe howres , according to the Law of the Ocean ; but that indeed sometimes it observed not that certaine course . And this irregularity though seldome happening , together with its unruly and tumultuous motion might afford a beginning unto the common opinion ; thus may the expression in Ctesiphon be made out ; and by this may Arist●●le be interpreted , when in his Problemes he seemes to borrow a Met●phor from Euripus ; 〈◊〉 in the five and twentieth Section he ●nquireth , why in the upper 〈◊〉 of houses the ayre doth Euripize , that is , 〈◊〉 whirled hither and 〈◊〉 . Now the ground , o● that which gave li●e unto the a●s●rtion , might be his death at Cha●cis , the chiefe City of 〈◊〉 , and seated upon Euripus , where t is confessed by all he ended his day●s . That he emaciated and pi●ed away in the too anxious 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 reciprocations , ●●though not drowned therein ▪ as Rhodigi●●● 〈◊〉 some conceived , was a hal●e confession thereof not justi●iable from Antiquity . Surely the Philo●ophy of flux and reflux was ver● imp●rfect of old among the Greeks and Latins ; nor could they hold a sufficient theory thereof , who onely observeth the Mediterranean , which in some places hath no ebbe , and not much in any part . Nor can we affirme our knowledge is at the height , who have now the Theory of the Ocean and narrow Seas beside . White we referre it unto the Moone , we give some satisfaction for the Ocean , but no generall salve for ●reeks , and 〈◊〉 which know no floud ; nor resolve why it ●lowes three or 〈…〉 in the bottome of the Gol●e , yet scarce at all at Anco●● Durazzo , or 〈◊〉 , which ly● but by the way . And therefore old abstrusities have caused new inven●ions ; and some from the Hypotheses of Copernicus or the D●●rnall and annuall motion of the earth , endeavour to 〈◊〉 the flowes and motions of these seas , illustrating the same by water in a ●oale , that rising or falling to either side , according to 〈…〉 of the vessell ; the conceit is ingenuous , salves , s●me 〈◊〉 , and is discovered at large by Galilae● in his Systeme of the world . However therefore A●●stotle died , what was his end , or upon what occasion , although it be not altogether assured , yet that his memory and worthy name shall live , no man will deny , nor gratefull schollar doubt : and if according to the Elogie of Solon , a man may be onely said to be happy after he is dead , and ceaseth to be in the 〈◊〉 capacity of 〈◊〉 : or if according unto his owne Ethicks , sence is not essentiall unto felicity , but a man may be happy without the app●●hension thereof ▪ surely in that sence he is pyramidally happy , nor can he ●ver perish but in the Euripe of Ignorance , or till the Torrent of Barbarisme overwhelme all . A like conceit there passeth of Mel●sigenes , alias Home● , the father Poet , that he pined away upon the Riddle of the fishermen . But Herodotus who wrote his life hath cleared this point ; delivering that passing from Samos unto Athens , he went sicke ashore upon the Island Jos , where he dyed , and was solemnly enterred upon the Sea side ; and so decidingly concludeth , Ex hac aegritudine extremum diem clansit Homerus in Io , non , ut arbitrantur aliqui , Aenigmatis perplexitate enectus , sed morbo . CHAP. XIV . Of the Wish of Philoxenus . THat Relation of Aristotle and conceit generally received concerning Philoxenus , who wished the neck of a Crane , that thereby he might tak● more pleasure in his mea● , although it pass without exception , upon enquiry I finde not onely doubtfull in the story , but absurd in the desire or reason alledged for it . For though his Wish were such as is delivered , yet had it not perhaps that end to delight his gust in eating , but rather to obtaine advantage thereby in singing , as is declared by Mirandula . Aristotle ( saith he ) in his Ethicks and Problemes , accuseth Philoxenus of sensuality , for the greater pleasure of gust in desiring the neck of a Crane ; which desire of his , assenting unto Aristotle , I have formerly condemned ; But since I perceive that Aristo●le for this accusation hath beene accused by divers Write●s ; for Philoxenus was an excellent Musician , and desired the neck of a Crane , not for any pleasure at meate , but fancying thereby an advantage in singing or warbling , and deviding the notes in musick . And indeed , many Writers there are which mention a Musician of that name , as Plu●arch in his booke against Usury , and Aristotle himselfe in the eight of hi● Politicks speakes of one Philoxenus a Musician , that went off from the Dorick Dytherambicks unto the Phrygian Ha●mony . Againe , be the story true or false , rightly applied or not , the intention is not reasonable , and that perhaps neither one way nor the other ▪ For , if we rightly consider the organ of taste , we shall finde the length of the neck to conduce but little unto it . For the tongue being the instrument of taste , and the tip thereof the most exact distinguisher , it will not advantage the gust to have the neck ex●ended , wherein the Gullet and conveying parts are onely seated , which partake not of the nerves of gustation or appertaining unto ●apor , but receive them onely from the sixth payre ; whereas the ne●ves of taste des●●nd from the third and forth propagations , and so diffuse themselves into the tongue . And therefore Cranes , Hernes , and Swans , have no advantage in taste beyond Hawkes , Kites , and others of shorter necks . Nor , if we consider it , had Nature respect unto the taste in the different contrivance of necks , but rather unto the parts contained , the compos●●●● of the rest of the body , and the manner whereby they ●eed . Thus animals of long leg● , have generally long necks ; that is , for the conveniency of feeding , as having a necessity to apply their mouths unto the earth . So have Horses , Camels , Dromedaries long necks , and all tall animals , except the Elephant , who in defect thereof is furnished with a Trunck , without which he could not attaine the ground . So have Cranes , Hernes , Storks , and Shovelards long necks ; and so even in Man whose figure is erect , the length of the neck followeth the proportion of other parts ; and such as have round faces , or broad chests and shoulders , have seldome or never long necks . For , the length of the face twice exceedeth that of the neck , and the space betwixt the throat pit and the navell is equall unto the circumference thereof . Againe , animals are framed with long necks , according unto the course of their life or feeding : so many with short legs have long necks , because they seed in the water , as Swans , Geese , P●●●licans , and other sin-footed animals . But Hawkes and birds of prey have short necks and trussed legs ; for that which is long is weake and flexible , and a shorter figure is best accommodated unto that intention . Lastly , the necks of animals doe va●y , according to the parts that are contained in them , which are the weazon and the gullet . Such as have no weazon and breathe not , have scarce any neck , as most sorts of fishes , and some none at all , as all sorts of pectinals , Soales , Thornback , Flounders ; and all crustacco●● animals , as Crevises , Cr●●● , and Lobsters . All which considered , the Wish of P●●loxenus will hardly consist with reason . More excusable had it beene to ●ave wished himselfe an Ape , which if common conceit speake true , is exacter in taste then any . Rather some kinde of granivorous bird then a Crane , for in this sense they are so exquisite , that upon the first peck of their bill , they can distinguish the qualities , of hard bodies , which the sence of man discernes not without mastication . Rather some ruminating animall , that he might have eate his meate twice over ; or rather , as Theophilus observed in Athenaeus , his desire had been more reasonable , had hee wished himselfe an Elephant , or an Horse ; for in these animals the appetite is more vehement , and they receive their viands in large and plenteous manner . And this indeed had beene more sutable , if this were the same Philoxenus whereof Plutarch speaketh , who was so uncivilly greedy , that to engrosse the messe , he would preventively deliver his nostrils in the dish . As for the musicall advantage , although it seeme more reasonable , yet doe we not observe that Cranes and birds of long necks have any musicall , but harsh and clangous throats . But birds that are canorous and whose notes we most commend , are of little throats , and short necks , as Nightingales , Finches , Linnets , Canary birds and Larkes . And truly , although the weazon , throtle and tongue be the instruments of voice , and by their agitations doe chiefly concurre unto these delightfull modulations , yet cannot we assigne the cause unto any particular formation ; and I perceive the best thereof , the Nightingale hath some disadvantage in the tongue ; which is not acuminate and pointed as in the rest , but seemeth as it were cut off ; which perhaps might give the hint unto the fable of Philomela , and the cutting off her tongue by Tereus . CHAP. XV. Of the Lake Asphaltites . COncerning the Lake Asphaltites , the Lake of Sodome , or the dead Sea , that heavy bodies cast therein sinke not , but by reason of a salt and bituminous thicknesse in the water floate and swimme above , narrations already made are of that variety , we can hardly from thence deduce a satisfactory determination , and that not onely in the story it selfe , but in the cause alledged . For , as for the story men deliver it variously ; some I ●eare too largely , as Pliny , who affirmeth that bricks will swim therein . Mandevill goeth farther , that Iron swimmeth , and feathers sinke . Munster in his Cosmography hath another relation , although perhaps derived from the Poem of Tertullian , that a candle burning swimmeth , but if extinguished sinketh . Some more moderately , as Josephus , and many other ; affirming onely that living bodies ●loate , nor peremptory av●rring they cannot sinke , but that indeed they doe not easily descend . Most traditionally , as Galen , Pliny , Solinus and Strabo , who seemes to mistake the Lake Serbonis for it ; few experimentally , most contenting themselves in the experiment of Vespasian , by whose command some captives bound were cast therein and found to floate as though they could have swimmed : divers contradictorily , or contrarily , quite overthrowing the point . Aristotle in the second of his Meteors speaks lightly thereof , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and esteemeth thereof as a fable . Biddulphus devideth the common accounts of Judea into three pa●ts , the one saith he are apparent truths , the second apparent falshoods , the third are dubious or betweene bo●h , in which forme hee ranketh the relation of this Lake . But Andrew Thevet in his Cosmography doth ocularly overthrow it ; for hee affirmeth , he saw an Asse with his saddle cast therein , and drowned . Now of these relations so different or contrary unto each other , the second is most moderate , and ●a●est to be embraced , which saith , that living bodies swim therein , that is , they doe not easily sinke : and this , untill exact experiment further determine , may be allowed , as best consistent with this quality , and the reasons alledged for it . As for the cause of this effect , common opinion conceives it to bee the salt and bituminous thicknesse of the water . This indeed is probable , and may bee admitted as farre as the second opinion conceadeth . For , certaine it is that salt water will support a greater burden then fresh , and we daylie see an egge will descend in salt water , which will swimme in brine . But that Iron ●hould floate therein , from this cause is hardly granted ; for heavy bodies will onely swim in that liquor , wherein the weight of their bulke exceedeth not the weight of so much water as it occupieth or taketh up . But surely no water is heavy enough to answer the ponderosity of Iron ; and therefore that metall will sinke in any kinde thereof , and it was a perfect miracle which was wrought this way by Elisha . Thus wee perceive that bodies doe swim or sinke in different liquors , according unto the tenuity or gravity of those liquors which are to support them . So salt water beareth that weight which will sinke in vineger , vineger that which will fall in fresh water , fresh water that which will sinke in spirits of Wine , and that will swimme in spirits of Wine which will sinke in cleere oyle , as wee made experiment in globes of waxe pierced with light sticks to support them . So that although it be conceived an hard matter to sinke in oyle , I beleeve a man should finde it very difficult , and next to flying to swimme therein . And thus will Gold swim in Quicksilver , wherein Iron and other metals sinke ; for the bulke of Gold is onely heavier then that space of Quicksilver which it containeth ; and thus also in a solution of one ounce of Quicksilver in two of Aqua fortis , the liquor will beare Amber , horne and the softer kinds of stones , as we have made triall in each . But a private opinion there is which crosseth the common conceit , maintained by some of late , and alledged of old by Strabo , that is , that the ●loating of bodies in this Lake proceeds not from the thicknesse of the water , but a bituminous ebullition from the bottome , whereby it wafts up bodies injected , and suffereth them not easily to sinke . The verity thereof would be enquired by ocular exploration , for this way is also probable ; so we observe , it is hard to wade deep in baths where springs arise , and thus sometime are bals made to play upon a spouting streame . And therefore , untill judicious and ocular experiment confirme or distinguish the assertion , that bodies doe not sinke herein at all we doe not yet beleeve ; that they not easily or with more difficulty descend in this then other water we shall already assent : but to conclude an impossibility from a difficulty , or affirme whereas things not easily sinke , they doe not drowne at all ; beside the fallacy , is a frequent addition in humane expression , and an amplification not unusuall as well in opinions as in relations ; which oftentimes give indistinct accounts of proximities , and without restraint transcend from one unto another . Thus for as much as the torrid Zone was conceived exceeding hot , and of difficult habitation , the opinions of men so advanced its constitution , as to conceive the same unhabitable , and beyond possibility for man to live therein . Thus , because there are no Wolves in England , nor have beene observed for divers generations , common people have proceeded into opinions , and some wise men into affirmations , they will not live therein although brought from other Countries . Thus most men 〈…〉 few here will beleeve the contrary , that there be no Spiders 〈◊〉 I●eland 〈…〉 beheld some in that Country , and though but 〈◊〉 , some cobwebs we behold in Irish wood in England . Thus ●he 〈◊〉 from and 〈◊〉 growing ●●to an exceeding mag●●●de , 〈…〉 and divers Writers deliver , it hath no period of 〈…〉 long as it liveth . And thus in briefe , in most 〈…〉 men extend the considerations of things , & 〈…〉 beyond the propriety of their natur●es . CHAP. XVI . Of 〈◊〉 other relations . 1. THe relation of Aver●●oes and now common in every month , of the woman that conceived in a b●th , by attracting the sperme or seminall effluxion of a man admi●●ed to bathe in some vicinity unto her , I have ●carce faith to beleeve ; and had I beene of the Jury , should have hardly thought I had found the father in the person that stood by 〈…〉 & unseconded way in History to fornica●● at a distance , & much 〈◊〉 the rules of Physick , which say , there is no generation without a joynt emission , 〈…〉 a virtuall but 〈…〉 and carnall contaction . And although Aristone and his adheren●s do● cut off the one , who conceive no effectuall ejaculation in women , yet in defence of the other they cannot be introduced : For , as he delivereth , the inodina●e longitude of the organ , though in its proper recipient , may be a meanes to improlificate the seed , surely the distance of place , with the commi●ture of an aqu●ou● body , must prove an effectuall impediment & 〈…〉 of a conception . And therfore that conceit concerning the 〈…〉 Lot , that they were i●pregnated by their ●leeping father , or conceived by seminal pollution received at 〈◊〉 from him , wil hardly be admitted . And therfore what is related of Divels , and the co●●●ved delusion of wicked spritis , that they 〈◊〉 the seminall emissions of man , and transmit them into their 〈…〉 , is much to be suspected , & altogether to be denyed , that there ensue conceptions thereupon , however husbanded by Art , and the wisest menagery of that most subtile impostor . And therefore also that our magnified Merlin was thus begotten by the Devill , is a groundlesse cōcep●ion & as vain to think from thence to give the reason of his prophetical spirit . For f a generation could succeed , yet should not te issue inherit the 〈◊〉 of the D●vil , who is but an auxiliary & no univocal Actor , nor will his nature substantially concurre to such production . 2. The relation of Lucill●●s , and now become common , concerning Crassus the grandfather of Marcus te wealthy Roman , that hee never laughed but once in all his life , and that was at an Asse earing Thistles , is something strange . For , if an indifferent and unridiculous object could draw his habituall austerenesse unto a smile , it will bee hard to beleeve hee could with perpetuity resist the proper motives thereof : for the act of laughter which is a sweet co●●raction of the muscles of the face , and a pleasant agitation of the vocall o●gans , is not meerely voluntary , or totally within the jurisdiction of our selves : but as it may be constrai●●d by corp●rall contraction in any , and hath beene enfo●●ed in some even in their death ; so the new unus●all or unexpected jucundities , which present themselves to any man in his life , at some time or other will have activity enough to excitate the earthiest soule , and raise a smile from most composed tempers . Certainely the times were dull when these things happened , and the wits of those Ages short of th●se of ours , when men could maintaine such immutable faces , as to remaine like statues under the ●latteries of wit , and persist unalterable at all effortes of Jocula●ity . The spirits in hell , and Pluto himselfe , which Lucian makes to laugh at passages upon earth , will plainely condemn● these Saturni●es , and make ridiculous the magnified Heraclitus , who wept preposterously , and made a hall on earth ; for rejecting the consolations of life , he passed 〈◊〉 dayes in teares , and the uncomfortable 〈◊〉 of hell . 3. The same conceit there pass●th concerning our blessed Saviour , and is sometimes urged as an high example of gravity . And this is opinioned , because in holy Scripture it is recorded he sometimes wept , bu● never that he laughed . Which howsoever granted , it will be hard to con●eive how he passed his younger yeares and childhood 〈◊〉 a smile ; if as Divinity affirmeth , for the assurance of his humanity unto men , and the concealement of his D●vinity from the Divell , he passed this age like other children , and so proceeded untill he evidenced the same . And surely no danger there is to a●●irme the act or performance of that , whereof we acknowledge the power and essentiall property ; a●d whereby indeed hee most neerely convinced the doubt of his ●umanity . Nor need we be afraid to ascribe that unto the incarna●● S●n , which sometimes is attributed unto the uncarnate Father , of whom it is said , He that dwelleth in the heavens shall laugh the wicked to scorn . For , a laugh there is of contempt or indignation , as well as of mirth and Jocosity ; And that our Saviour was not exempted from , the ground hereof , that is , the passion of anger , regulated and rightly ordered by reason , the Schooles do not deny ; and besides 〈◊〉 experience of the money-changers , and Dove-sellers in the Temple , is testified by S. John when he saith , the speech of David w●●fulfilled in our Saviour . Now the Alogie of this opinion consisteth in the ill●●●ion ; it being not reasonable to conclude from Scripture negatively in points which are not matters of faith , and pertaining unto salvation ; and therefore although in the description of the creation there be no mention of fire , Christian Philosophy did not thinke it reasonable presently to annihilate that Element , or positively to decree there was no such thing at all . Thus whereas in the briefe narration of Moses there is no record of wine before the flood , can we satisfactorily conclude that Noah was the first that eve● tasted thereof ? And thus because the word Braine is scarce mentioned once , but Heart above an hundred times in holy Scripture ; will Physitians that dispute the principality of parts be induced from hence to ber●ave the animall organ of its priority ; wherefore the Scriptures being serious , and commonly omitting such Parergies , it will be unreasonable from hence to condemne all laughter , and from considerations inconsiderable to discipline a man out of his nature ▪ for this is by a rusticall severity to benish all urbanity , whose harmelesse and con●ined condition as it stands commended by morality , so is it consistent with Religion , and doth not offend Divinity . 4. The custome it is of Popes to change their name at their creation ; and the Author thereof is commonly said to be Bocca di Porco , or Swines face , who therefore assumed the stile of Sergius the second , as being ashamed so ●oule a name should dishonour the chaire of Peter ; wherein notwithstanding from Montacutius and others , I finde there may bee some mistake : For Massonius who writ the live● of Popes , acknowledgeth he was not the first that changed his name in that Sea ; nor as Platina affirmeth , have all his successours precisely continued that custome ; for Adrian the sixt , and Marcellus the second , did still retaine their Baptismall denominations , nor is it proved , or probable that Sergius changed the name of Bocca di Porco , for this was his sirname or gentilitious appellation , nor was it the custome to alter that with the other ; but he commuted his Christian name Peter for Sergius , because he would seem to decline the name of Peter the second . A scruple I confesse not thought considerable in other Seas , whose originalls and first Patriarchs have been lesse disputed ; nor yet perhaps of that reallity as to prevaile in po●nts of the same nature . For the names of the Apostles , Patriarchs and Prophets have been assumed even to affectation ; the name of Jesus hath not been appropriate , but some in precedent ages have borne that name , and many since have not refused the Christian name of Emanuel . Thus are there few names more frequent then Moses and Abraham among the Jewes ; The Turkes without scruple affect the●● 〈◊〉 of Mahomet , and with gladnesse receive so honourable cogno●●ination . And truly in 〈…〉 there ever have beene many well directed intentio●● , whose rationalities will never beare a rigid examination ; and though in some way they doe commend their Authors and such as first beg●n them , yet have they proved insufficient to perpetuate imitation in such as have succeeded them . Thus was it a worthy resolution of Godfrey , and most Christians have applauded it , That hee refused to weare a Crowne of gold where his Saviour had 〈◊〉 one of thornes . Yet did not his Successors durably inherit that 〈◊〉 , but some were anointed , and solemnely accepted the Dia●●●e of Reg●lity . Thus Julius Augustus and Tiberius with great ●umility or popularity refused the name of Imperator ; but their Successors have challenged that title , and retaine the 〈◊〉 even in its titularity . And thu● , to come neerer our subject , the humility of Gregory the Great , would by no meanes admit the stile of Universall Bishop ; but the ambition of Boniface his immediate Successor made no scruple thereof ; nor of more queasie resolutions have beene their Successors eve● since . 5. That Tamedaane was a Scythian Shepheard , from Mr. Knolls and others , from Alh●zen a learned Arabian who wrote his life , and w●● sp●●tator of many of his exploits , wee have reasons to deny : not onely from his birth ; for he was of the blood of the Tartarian Emperours , whose ●ather Og had for his possession the Countrey of Sagathay , which was no slender Teritory , but comprehended all that tract wherein were contained Bactriana , Sogdiana , Margiana , and the Nation of the Massagetes ; whose capitall City was 〈◊〉 ; a place though now decayed , of great esteeme and trade in former Ages : but from his Regail Inauguration ; for it is said , that being about the age of fifteene , his old father resigned the Kingdome , and men of warre unto him . And also from his education ; for as the story speakes it , he was instructed in the Arabian learning , and afterward exercised himselfe therein : Now Arabian learning was in a manner all the liberall Sciences , especially the Mathematicks , and naturall Philosophy ; whe●ein not many Ages before him , there ●lourished Avi●●nna , Aver●hoes , Ave●zoar , Geber , Almanzor and Alhaz●n cognominall unto him that wrote his history ; whos 's Chronology indeed , although it be obscure , yet in the opinion of his Commentator , he was contemporary unto Avicenna , and hath le●t 〈◊〉 bookes of Opticks , of great esteeme with Ages past , and textuary unto our dayes . Now the ground of this mistake was surely that which the Turkish historian declareth . Some , saith he , of our historians will needs have Tamerlane to be sonne of a Shepheard ; but this they have said , not knowing at all the custome of their Country ; wherein the principall rev●newes of the King and Nobles consisteth in cattell ; who despising gold and silver , abound in all sorts thereof . And this was the occasion that some men call them Shepheards , and also affirme this Prince descended from them . Now , if it be reasonable , that great men whose possessions are chiefly in cattell , should beare the name of Shepheards , and fall upon so low denominations , then may wee say that Abraham was a Shepheard , although too powerfull for foure Kings ; that Job was of that condition , who beside Camels and Oxen had seven thousand Sheepe ; and yet is said to bee the greatest man in the East . Surely it is no dishonourable course of life which Moses and Jacob have made exemplary , 't is a profession supported upon the naturall way of acquisition , and though contemned by the Aegyptians , much countenanced by the Hebrewes , whose sacrifices required plenty of Sheepe and Lambs . And certainely they were very numerous ; for , at the consecration of the Temple , beside two and twenty thousand Oxen , King Solomon sacrificed an hundred and twenty thousand Sheepe ; and the same is observable from the daylie provision of his house , which was ten fat Oxen , twenty Oxen out of the pastures , and an hundred Sheepe , beside rowe Buck , fallow Deere , and fatted Fowles . Wherein notwithstanding ( if a punctuall relation thereof doe rightly informe us ) the grand Seignor doth exceed : the daylie provision of whose Seraiglio in the reigne of Achmet , beside Beeves , consumed two hundred Sheepe , Lambs and Kids when they were in season one hundred , Calves ten , Geese fifty , Hens two hundred , Chickens one hundred , Pigeons an hundred payre . CHAP. XVII . Of some others . 1. VVEE are sad when wee reade the story of Belisarius that worthy Cheiftaine of Justinian ; who , after the Victories of Vandals , Gothes and Persians , and his Trophies in three parts of the World , had at last his eyes put out by the Emperour , and was reduced to that distresse , that hee beg'd reliefe on the high way , in that uncomfortable petition , Date obolum Belisario . And this we do not only heare in discourses , Orations and Themes , but finde it also in the leaves of Petrus Crinitus , Volateranus and other worthy Writers . But , what may somewhat consolate all men that honour vertue , wee doe not discover the latter Scene of his misery in Authors of Antiquity , or such as have expresly delivered the story of those times . For , Suidas is silent herein , Cedrenus and Zonaras , two grave and punctuall Authors , delivering onely the confiscation of his goods , omit the history of his mendication . Paulus Diaconus goeth farther , not onely passing over this act , but affirming his goods and dignities were restored . Agathius who lived at the same time , declareth hee suffered much from the envie of the Court , but that hee descended thus deepe into affliction , is not to bee gathered from his pen. The same is also omitted by Procopius a contemporary and professed enemy unto Justinian and Belisarius , and who as Suidas reporteth , did write an opprobrious booke against them both . And in this opinion and hopes wee are not single ; but Andreas Alciatus the Civilian in his Parerga , and Franciscus de Cordua in his Didascalia , have both declaratorily confirmed the same . Certainely , sad and Tragicall stories are seldome drawne within the circle of their verities ; but as their Relators doe either intend the hatred or pitty of the persons , so are they set forth with additionall amplifications . Thus have some suspected it hath happened unto the story of Oedipus ; and thus doe wee conceive it hath fared with that of Judas , who having sinned beyond aggravation , and committed one villany which cannot bee exasperated by all other ; is yet charged with the murther of his reputed brother , parricide of his father , and Incest with his owne mother , as Florilegus or Matthew of Westminster hath at large related . And thus hath it perhaps befallen the noble Belisarius , who , upon instigation of the Empresse , having contrived the exile , and very hardly treated Pope Serverius , Latin pens , as a judgement of God upon this fact , have set forth his future sufferings : and omitting nothing of amplification , they have also delivered this , which notwithstanding Iohannes the Greeke , makes doubtfull , as may appeare from his Iambicks in Baronius . 2. That fluctus Decumanus , or the tenth wave is greater and more dangerous then any other , some no doubt will be offended if we deny ; and hereby we shall seeme to contradict Antiquity ; for , answerable unto the literall and common acception the same is ave●red by many Writers , and plainly described by Ovid — Qui venit hic fluctus , fluctus supereminet omnes , Posterior nono est , ●ndecimoque prior . Which notwithstanding is evidently false , nor can it bee made out by observation either upon the shoare or the Ocean , as wee have with diligence explored in both ; and surely in vaine wee expect a regularity in the waves of the Sea , or in the particular motions thereof , as in its generall reciprocations , whose causes are constant and their effects therefore correspondent ; whereas its fluctuations are but motions subservient , which winds , stormes , shoares , shelves , and every interjacency irregulates . With sem●lable reason wee might expect a regularity in the windes ; whereof though some bee stata●y , some anniversary , and the rest doe tend to determinate points of heaven ; yet do the blasts and undulary breaths thereof maintaine no certainty in their course : nor are they numerally feared by Navigators . Of affinity hereto is that conceit of Ovum decumanum , so called , because the tenth egge is bigger then any other , according unto the reason alledged by Festus , Decumana ●va dicuntur , quia ●vum decimum majus nascit●r . For the honour wee beare unto the Clergy , wee cannot but wish this true ; but herein will bee found no more of verity then in the other : and surely few will assent hereto without an implicite credulity , or as Pythagoricall submission unto every conception of number . For , surely the conceit is numerall , and though not in the s●nce apprehended , relateth unto the number of ten , as Franciscus Sylvius hath most probably declared . For , whereas amongst simple numbers or Digits , the number of ten is the greatest , ther●fo●e whatsoever was the greatest in every kinde , might in some sence be n●med from this number . Now , because also that which was the greatest , was metaphorically by some at first called Decumanus , therefore ●ha●soever passed under this name was literally conceived by others to respect and make good this number . The conceit is also Latin , for the Greeks to expresse the greatest wave , do use the number of three , that is , the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is a concurrence of three waves in one , whence arose the proverb , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or a trifluctuation of evils , which E●asmus doth render , Molarum fluctus Decumanus . And thus , al●hough the termes be very diff●rent , yet are they made to signi●ie the sel●e same thing ; the number of ten to explaine the number of three , and the single number of one wave the collective concurrence of more . 3. The poyson of Parysatis reported from C●esias by Plutarch in the life of Artaxerxes , whereby annointing a knife on the one side , and therewith dividing a bird , with the one halfe shee poysoned Statira , and safely fed her selfe on the other , was certainely a very subtile one , and such as our ignorance is well content it knowes not . But surely we had discovered a poyson that would not endure Pandoraes Box , could wee be satisfied in that which for its cold●esse nothing could containe but an Asses hoofe , and wherewith some report that Alexander the Great was poysoned . Had men de●ived so strange an effect from some occult or hidden qu●l●●ies , they might have silenced contradiction ; but ascribi●g it unto the manifest and open qualities of cold , they must pardon our beliefe , who perceive the coldest and most Stygian waters may be included in glasses , and by Aristotle , who saith , that glasse is the perfectest worke of Art , wee understand they were not then to bee invented . And though it be said that poyson will breake a Venice glasse , yet have wee not met with any of that nature . Were there a ●●uth herein , it were the best preservative for Princes , and personages exalted unto such feares : and surely farre better then diverse now in use . And though the best of China dishes , and such as the Emperour himselfe doth use , bee thought by some of infallible vertue unto this effect , yet will they not , I feare , bee able to elude the mischiefe of such intentions . And though also it bee true , that God made all things double , and that if wee looke upon the workes of the most High there are two and two , one against another ; that one contrary hath another , and poyson is not without a poyson unto its selfe ; yet hath the curse so farre prevailed , or else our industry defected , that poysons are better knowne then their Antidotes , and some thereof doe scarce admit of any . And lastly , although unto every poyson men have delivered many Antidotes , and in every one is promised an equality unto its adversary ; yet doe wee often finde they faile in ●heir effects : Moly will not resist a weaker cup then that of Circe ; a man may bee poysoned in a Lemnian dish , without the miracle of John , there is no confidence in the earth of Paul ; and if it bee meant that no poyson could worke upon him , we doubt the story , and expect no such succ●sse from the dyet of Mithridates . 4. A story there passeth of an Indian King , that sent unto Alexander a faire woman fed with Aconites and other poysons , with this intent , either by converse or copulation complexionally to destroy him . For my part , although the designe were true , I should have doubted the successe . For , though it be possible that poysons may meet with tempers whereto they may become Aliments , and wee observe from fowles that feed on fishes , and others feed with garlick and onyons , that simple aliments are not alwayes concocted beyond their vegetable qualities ; and therefore that even after carnall conversion , poysons may yet retaine some portion of their natures ; yet are they so refracted , cicurated , and subdued , as not to make good their first and destructive malignities . And therefore the Storke that eateth Snakes , and the Stare that feedeth upon Hemlock , though no commendable aliments , are not destructive poysons . For , animals that can innoxiously digest these poisons become antidotall unto the poyson digested ; and therefore whether their breath be attracted , or their flesh ingested , the poysonous reliques goe still along with their Antidote , whose society will not permit their malice to be destructive . And therefore also animals that are not mischifed by poyson● which destroy us , may bee drawne into Antidote against them ; The bloud or flesh of Storks against the venome of Serpents , the Quaile against Hellebore , and the dyet of Starlings against the draught of Socrates . Upon like grounds are some parts of Animals Alexipharmacall unto others , and some veines of the earth , and also whole regions , not onely destroy the life of venemous creatures , but also prevent their productions . For , though perhaps they containe the seminals of Spiders , and Scorpions , and such as in other earths by suscitation of the Sun may arise unto animation ; yet lying under command of their Antidote , without hope of emergency they are poysoned in their matrix by those powers , that easily hinder the advance of their originals , whose confirmed formes they are able to destroy . 5. The story of the wandring Jew is very strange , and will hardly obtaine beliefe , yet is there a formall account thereof set downe by Matthew Paris , from the report of an Armenian Bishop ; who came into this kingdome about foure hundred yeares agoe , and had often entertained this wanderer at his Table . That he was then alive , was first called Ca●taphilus , was keeper of the Judgement Hall , whence thrusting out our Saviour with expostulation for his stay , was condemned to stay untill his returne ; was after baptised by Ananias , and by the name of Joseph ; was thirty yeares old in the dayes of our Saviour , remembred the Saints that arised with him , the making of the Apostles Creed , and their severall peregrinations . Surely were this true , he might be an happy arbitrator in many Christian controversies ; but must impardonably condemne the obstinacy of the Jews , who can contemne the Rhetorick of such miracles , and blindly behold so living and lasting 〈◊〉 . CHAP. XVIII . More briefly of some others . OTher relations there are , and those in very good Authors ; which though we doe not positively deny , yet have they not beene unquestioned by some , and as improbable truths doe stand rejected by others . Unto some it hath seemed incredulous what Herodotus reporteth of the great Army of Xerxes , that dranke whole Rivers dry . And unto the Author himselfe it appeared wondrous strange , that they exhausted not the provision of the Countrey , rather then the waters thereof . For , as he maketh the account , and Budeus de Asse correcting the miscompute of Valla , delivereth it ; if every man of the Army had had a chenix of Corne a day , that is a sextary and halfe , or about two pints and a quarter , the Army had daylie expended ten hundred thousand and forty medimna's , or measures containing six Bushels . Which rightly considered , the Abderites had reason to blesse the heavens , that Xerxes eate but one meale a day , and Pythius his noble hoste might with lesse charge and possible provision entertaine both him and his Army . And yet may all be salved , if we take it hyperbolically , and as wise men receive that expression in Job , concerning Behemoth , or the Elephant ; Behold , hee drinketh up a River and hasteth not , he trusteth that hee can draw up Jordane into his mouth . 2. That Anniball eate or brake through the Alpes with Vinegar , may bee too grossely taken , and the Author of his life annexed unto Pl●tarch affirmeth , onely hee used this artifice upon the tops of some of the highest mountaines . For , as it is vulgarly understood , that hee cut a passage for his Army through those mighty mountaines , it may seeme incredible , not onely in the greatnesse of the effect , but the quantity of the efficient : and such as behold them , may thinke an Ocean of Vinegar too little for that effect . 'T was a worke indeed rather to be expected from earthquakes and inundations , then any corrosive waters , and much condemneth the judgement of Xerxes , that wrought through Mount Athos with Mattocks . 3. The received story of Milo , who by daylie lifting a Calfe , attained an ability to carry it being a Bull , is a witty conceit , and handsomely sets forth the efficacy of Assuefaction . But surely the account had beene more reasonably placed upon some person not much exceeding in strength , and such a one as without the assistance of custome could never have performed that act ; which some may presume that Milo without precedent artifice or any other preparative , had strength enough to performe . For , as relations declare , he was the most pancraticall man of Greece , and as Galen reporteth , and Mercurialis in his Gymnasticks representeth , he was able to persist erect upon an oyled planke , and not to bee removed by the force or protrusion of three men ; and if that bee true which Atheneus reporteth , he was little beholding to custome for this ability . For , in the Olympick games , for the space of a furlong , he carryed an Oxe of foure yeares upon his shoulders ; and the same day hee carried it in his belly ; for as it is there delivered he eate it up himselfe : Surely he had beene a proper guest at Grandgousiers feast , and might have matcht his throat that eate sixe pilgrims for a salad . 4. It much disadvantageth the Pa●egyrick of Synesius , and is no small disparagement unto baldnesse , if it bee true what is related by Ae●ian concerning Aeschilus , whose balde pate was mistaken for a rock , and so was brained by a Tortoise which an Eagle let fall upon it . Certainely , it was a very great mistake in the perspica●ity of that Animall , and some men critically disposed , would perhaps from hence confute the opinion of Copernicus , never conceiving how the motion of the earth below should not wave him from a knock perpendicularly directed from a body in the ayre above . 5. It crosseth the proverb , and Rome might well bee built in a day ; if that were true which is traditionally related by Strabo ; that the great Ci●ies Anchiale and Tarsus , were built by Sardanapalus both in one day , accordnig to the inscription of his monument , Sardanapalus Anacyndaraxis silius , Anchialen & Tarsum unâ die edificavi , T is autem hospes Ede , Lude , Bibe &c. which it stirctly taken , that is , for the finishing thereof , and not onely for the beginning , for an artificiall or naturall day , and not one of Daniels weeks , that is , seven whole yeares ; surely their hands were very heavy that wasted thirteene yeares in the private house of Solomon ; it may bee wondred how forty yeares were spent in the erection of the Temple of Jerusalem , and no lesse then an hundred in that famous one of Ephesus . Certainely , it was the greatest Architecture of one day , since that great one of sixe ; an Arte quite lost with our Mechanicks , and a work not to be made out , but like the walls of Thebes , and such an Artificer as Amphion . 6. It had beene a sight onely second unto the Arke , to have beheld the great Syracusia , or mighty Ship of Hiero , described in Atheneus ; and some have thought it a very large one , wherein were to be found ten stables for horses , eight Towers , besides fishponds , Gardens , Tricliniums , and many faire roomes paved with Agath , and precious stones ; but nothing is impossible unto Archimedes , the learned contriver thereof ; nor shall we question his removing the earth , when he findes an immoveable base to place his engine upon it . 7. The relation of Plutarch of a youth of Sparta , that suffered a Fox concealed under his robe to teare out his bowels , before he would either by voice or countenance betray his theft ; and the other of the Spartan Lad , that with the same resolution suffered a coale from the Altar to burne his arme ; although defended by the Author that writes his life , is I perceive mistrusted by men of judgement , and the Author with an aiunt , is made to salve himself . Assuredly it was a noble Nation that could afford an hint to such inventions of patience , and upon whom , if not such verities , at least such verisimilities of fortitude were placed . Were the story true , they would have made the onely Disciples for Zeno and the Stoicks , a●d might perhaps have beene perswaded to laugh in Phaleris his Bull. 8. If any man shall content his beliefe with the speech of Balams Asse , without a beliefe of that of Mahomets Camell , or Livies Oxe ; if any man make a doubt of Giges ring in Justinus , or conceives hee must bee a Jew that beleeves the Sabbaticall river in Josephus . If any man will say he doth not apprehend how the taile of an African weather out weigheth the body of a good Calfe , that is , an hundred pound , according unto Leo Africanus ; or desires before beliefe , to behold such a creature as is the Ruc in Paulus Venetus , for my part I shall not be angry with his incredulity . 9. If any man doubt of the strange Antiquities delivered by historians , as of the wonderfull corps of Antaeus untombed a thousand yeares after his death by Sertorius ; whether there were no deceipt in those fragments of the Arke so common to bee seene in the dayes of Berosus ; whether the piller which Josephus beh●ld long agoe , Tertullian long after , and Bartholomeus de Saligniaco , and Borchardus long since be the same with that of Lots wife ; whether this were the hand of Paul , or that which is commonly showne the head of Peter , if any doubt , I shall not much dispute with their suspicions . If any man shall not beleeve the Turpentine betwixt Jerusalem and Bethlem , under which the Virgin suckled our Saviour , as she passed betweene those Cities ; or the figtree of Bethanie shewed to this day , whereon Zacheus ascended to behold our Saviour , I cannot tell how to enforce his beliefe , nor doe I thinke it requisite to attempt it . For , as it is no reasonable proceeding to compell a Religion , or thinke to enforce our owne beliefe upon another , who cannot without the concurrence of Gods Spirit , have any indubitable evidence of things that are obtruded ; so is it also in matters of common beliefe ; whereunto neither can we indubitably assent , without the cooperation of our sense or reason , wherein consist the principles of perswasion . For , as the habit of faith in Divinity is an argument of things unseene , and a stable assent unto things inevident , upon authority of the divine Revealer ; So the beliefe of man which depends upon humane Testimony , is but a staggering assent unto the affirmative , not without some feare of the negative . And as there is required the Spirit of God , and an infused inclination unto the one , so must the actuall sensation of our senses , at least the non opposition of our reasons procure our assent & acquiescence in the other . So when Eusebius an holy writer affirmeth there grew a strange and unknowne plant neere the statue of Christ , erected by his hemarroidall patient in the Gospel , which attaining unto the hemne of his vesture , acquired a sudden faculty to cure all diseases . Although he saith he saw the statua in his dayes , hath it found in many men so much as humane beliefe ; some believing , others opinioning , a third suspecting it might be otherwise . For , indeed in matters of beliefe the understanding assenting unto the relation , either for the authority of the person , or the probability of the object ; although there may be a confidence of the one , yet if there be not a satisfaction in the other , there will arise suspensions ; nor can we properly believe untill some argument of reason , or of our proper sense convince or determine our dubitations . And thus it is also in matters of certain and experimented truth : for , if unto one that never heard thereof , a man should undertake to perswade the affections of the Loadstone , or that Jet and Amber attracteth strawes and light bodies , there would be little Rhetorick in the authority of Aristotle , Pliny , or any other . Thus , although it be true that the string of a Lute or Violl will stirre upon the stroake of an unison or Diapazon in another of the same kinde ; that Alcanna being greene , will suddenly infect the nailes and other parts with a durable red ; that a candle out of a Musket will pierce through an inch board , or an Urinall force a naile through a planke , can few or none believe thus much without a visible experiment . Which notwithstanding fals out more happily for knowledge ; for these relations leaving unsatisfaction in the hearers , doe stirre up ingenuous dubiosities unto experiment , and by an exploration of all , prevent delusion in any . CHAP. XIX . Of some relations whose truth we feare . LAstly , as there are many relations whereto we cannot afford our assent , and make some doubt thereof , so a●e there divers others whose verities we feare , and heartily wish there were no truth therein . 1. It is an unsufferable affront unto filiall piety , and a deepe discouragement unto the expectation of all aged Parents , who shall but reade the story of that barbarous Q●eene , who afte● she had beheld her royall parents ruine , lay yet in the armes of his assassine , and carrouled with him in the skull of her father ; for my part , I should have doubled the ●peration of antimony , where such a potion would not worke ; 't was an act me thinks beyond Anthropophagy , and a cup fit to be serv●d up onely at the Table of A●reus . 2. While we laugh at the story of Pygmaleon , an receive as a fable tha he fell in love with a 〈◊〉 , wee cannot but feare it may bee 〈◊〉 , what is delivered by 〈…〉 the Aegyptian Pollinctors , or such as 〈◊〉 the dead , 〈…〉 thereof were found in the act of carnality with them ; from 〈…〉 't is 〈◊〉 then incontinency fo● Hylas to sp●rt with Hecuba , and youth to flame in the frozen embraces of age , we require a name for this : wherein Peronius or Martiall cannot relieve us . The tyranny of M●zen●ius did never equall the vitiosity of this 〈◊〉 , that could embrace corruption , and make a Mistresse of the grave ; that could not resist the dead provocations of beauty , whose quick invitements scarce excuse submission . Surely , if such dep●●vities there be yet alive , deformity need not despaire ; nor will the eldest , 〈…〉 , since death hath spurres , and carcasses have beene courted . 3. I am heartily sorry and wish it were not true , what to the 〈◊〉 of Christianity is affi●med of the Italian , who after he had 〈◊〉 his enemy to disclaime his faith for the redemption of his life , did pres●ntly 〈◊〉 him , to prevent repentance , and assure his eternall death . The villany of this Christian exceeded the persecution of Heathens , whose 〈◊〉 was never so Longima●us as to reach the soule of their enemies , or to 〈…〉 the exile of their Ely●●●● . And though the blindnesse of some ferities have savaged on the dead , and beene so injurious unto wormes , as to disenterre the bodies of the deceased ; yet had they therein no designe upon the soule ; and have beene so farre from the destruction of that , or desires of a perpetuall death , that for the satisfaction of their revenge they wisht them many soules , and were it in their power would have reduced them unto life againe . It is great depravi●y in our natures , and surely an affection that somewh●●●avoureth of hell , to desire the society , or comfort our selves in the ●●llowship of others that suffer with us ; but to procure the miseries of others in those extremities , wherein we hold an hope to have no society our selves , is me thinks a straine above Lucifer , and a project beyond the primary seduction of Hell. 4. I hope it is not true , and some indeed have strongly denyed , what is recorded of the Monke that poysoned Henry the Emperour , in a draught of the holy Eucharist . 'T was a scandalous wound unto Christian Religion , and I hope all Pagans will forgive it , when they shall reade that a Christian was poysoned in a cup of Christ , and received his bane in a draught of his salvation . Had I believed Transubstantiation , I should have doubted the effect ; and surely the sinne it selfe received an aggravation in that opinion . It much commendeth the Innocency of our forefathers , and the simplicity of those times , whose Laws could never dreame so high a crime as parricide : whereas this at the least may seeme to outreach that fact , and to exceed the regular distinctions of murder . I will not say what sinne it was to act it ; yet may it seeme a kinde of martyrdome to suffer by it : For , although unknowingly he dyed for Christ his sake , and lost hs life in the ordained testimony of his death . Certainely , had they knowne it , some noble zeales would scarcely have refused it , rather adventuring their owne death , then refusing the memoriall of his . Many other accounts like these we meet sometimes in history , scandalous unto Christianity , and even unto humanity ; whose verities not onely , but whose relations honest minds doe deprecate . For of sinnes heteroclitall , and such as want either name or president , there is oft times a sinne even in their histories . We desire no records of such enormities ; sinnes should be accounted new , that so they may be esteemed monstrous . They omit of monstrosi●y as they fall from their rarity ; for , men count it veniall to erre with their forefathers , and foolishly conceive they divide a sinne in its socie●y . The pens of men may sufficiently expatiate without these singularities of Villany ; For , as they encrease the hatred of vice in some , so doe they enlarge the theory of wickednesse in all . And this is one thing that may make latter Ages worse then were the former ; For , the vicious examples of Ages past , poyson the curiosity of these present , affording a hint of sin unto seduceable spirits , and solliciting those unto the imitation of them , whose heads were never so perversely principled as to invent them . In this kinde we commend the wisdome and goodnesse of Galen , who would not leave unto the world too subtile a Theory of poysons ; unarming thereby the malice of venemous spirits , whose ignorance must be contented with Sublimate and Arsenick . For , surely there are subtiler venenations , such as will invisibly destroy , and like the B●sili●ks of heaven . In things of this nature silence condemneth history , 't is the veniable part of things lost ; wherein there must never rise a Pancirollus , nor remaine any Register but that of hell . And yet , if as some Stoicks opinion , and Seneca himselfe disputeth , these unruly affections that make us sinne such prodigies , and even sinnes themselves be animals ; there is an history of Africa and story of Snakes in these . And if the transanimation of Pythagoras or method thereof were true , that the soules of men transmigrated into species answering their former natures ; some men must surely live over many Serpents , and cannot escape that very brood whose sire Satan entered ; and though the objection of Plato should take place , that bodies subjected unto corruption , must faile at last before the period of all things , and growing fewer in number , must leave some soules apart unto themselves ; the spirits of many long before that time will finde but naked habitations ; and meeting no assimilables wherein to react their natures , must certainely anticipate such naturall desolations . FINIS . Some errors in interpunctions or poyntings the advertency of the Reader may 〈◊〉 ▪ what others , by ●eason of the obscurity of the Copy 〈…〉 him thus to rectifie . PAge 〈…〉 for po●●●●ity , reade posteriority . p. 14. l. 21. for understood , misunderstood . p. 21. l ▪ 10. for lives , lines . p. 33. l. 22 , for 25 , 20 ▪ p. 35 , l. 8 ▪ for induce , to induce . p. 38. l. 41. for miserable , miserablest . p. 59. l. 39. for Iron , from . p. 61. l. 28. for interest , inter●ect . p. 62. l. 13. read which with 〈◊〉 . p. 67. l. 41. for any , and. p. 76. l. 29. for yet , it . and after , for the Art , by the Art , for incision , 〈◊〉 . p. 95. l. 16 , for it , yet . p. 105. l. 16. for without . not without . p. 107. l. 24. for whose , whole ▪ p. 117. l. 24. for conceded , concealed . p. 134. l. 21 ▪ for among , within . p. 140. l. 24. for Elychino●s , Blychnious . p. 150. l. 30. for pervinum , perulium . p. 159. l. 40. reade corpulency , and dele it . p. 180. l. 15. for sight , site . and reade inangular , p. 194. l. 17. for matter , water . p. 199. l. 14. for our , Cur. p. 202. l. 10. for India , Judea . p. 204. l. 15. reade amitted ▪ p. 216. l. 34. reade inconfirmed . p. 222. l. 33. for seven , seventeene . p. 226 , l. 28. for Longitude , Declination ▪ p. 235. l. 〈◊〉 . reconveyed . p. 238. ● with the mischiefe p ▪ 259. l. 17. for are , or . p. 169. l. 29. for about , above ▪ p. 27 1. l. 1. ● purged . p. 285. l. 1 4. r grafting . p. 287. l. 8. dele of p. 〈◊〉 . convexity . p. 308. l. 15. for 〈◊〉 , or . p. 320. l. 〈…〉 . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A29861-e190 Inspection of Vrine● . Notes for div A29861-e3450 Areopagus the severe Court of Athens , Nebros in Greek , a Fawne . Notes for div A29861-e5740 Anagrammatically . In the french Copy . Against poyson . Provoking urine . Against the falling-sicknesse . Notes for div A29861-e8650 Commonly mistaken for the true Halcion . That the world should last but six thousand years . More especially . This figuration to be fonnd in Elkes , and not in common Swans . Notes for div A29861-e13420 Lavâ in parte mamillae . * Of the cause whereof much dispute was made , and at last proved an imposture . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Iejuntia olere . Iam Procyon fuerit & vesani Leonis . Qui 〈◊〉 fallere potest nec falli . Upon the biting of a mad dog there ensues an hydrophobia or fear of water ▪ Notes for div A29861-e16450 Gen. 49. Deut. 33. Numb . 2. Numb . 10. Deut. 6. Ezek. 1. Anus , quasi A 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , sine mēte 1 Sam. 5. Deut 18. Esay 1● . Jer. 13. Or quarelsome with pictures . Lev. 17. Hosea 4. Ezek. 24. Notes for div A29861-e19900 Josh. 3. Dan. 6. Sir Wiliam Paston . 1 Cor. 10. 2. Notes for div A29861-e23460 Pes cedrus est , truncus cupressu● , oliva supremum , palm●que transversum Christi sunt in cruce lignum . Cant. ● . Apoc. 14. Os ex ●ssibus mei● . Risus plorantis Olympi . Thaumantias . Gen. 11. Gen. 28. Cant. 7. John 21. 12. Thess. 2. Exod. 30. Exod. 38. Zelus domus tuae comedit me . Only in the vulgar Latine Judg. 9. 53. Terra Melit●a . Vade quid moraris ? Eg● vado , tu autē morare donec ve●io . In Rabelais . Who writ in the praise of baldnesse . Who writ de Antiquis deperditis , or of inventions lost . 
A57647	----	Arcana microcosmi, or, The hid secrets of man's body discovered in an anatomical duel between Aristotle and Galen concerning the parts thereof : as also, by a discovery of the strange and marveilous diseases, symptomes & accidents of man's body : with a refutation of Doctor Brown's Vulgar errors, the Lord Bacon's natural history, and Doctor Harvy's book, De generatione, Comenius, and others : whereto is annexed a letter from Doctor Pr. to the author, and his answer thereto, touching Doctor Harvy's book De Generatione / by A.R. Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654. 1652 Approx. 736 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 149 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A57647 Wing R1947 ESTC R13878 12255049 ocm 12255049 57373 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57647) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57373) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 158:12) Arcana microcosmi, or, The hid secrets of man's body discovered in an anatomical duel between Aristotle and Galen concerning the parts thereof : as also, by a discovery of the strange and marveilous diseases, symptomes & accidents of man's body : with a refutation of Doctor Brown's Vulgar errors, the Lord Bacon's natural history, and Doctor Harvy's book, De generatione, Comenius, and others : whereto is annexed a letter from Doctor Pr. to the author, and his answer thereto, touching Doctor Harvy's book De Generatione / by A.R. Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654. [16], 267, 8 p. Printed by Tho. Newcomb, and are to bee [sic] sold by John Clark ..., London : 1652. Second t.p. after p. [208] reads: An appendix to Arcana microsmi : wherein are contained divers passages, as of fishes, presages, sneezing, thunder-struck persons, &c., with a refutation of divers tenets held by Doctor Harvie in his book, De generatione, the Lord Bacon in his Naturall history, and some others / by Aeexander [sic] Ross. Wing gives first word of the title as: Areana. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Harvey, William, 1578-1657. -- De generatione animalium. Browne, Thomas, -- Sir, 1605-1682. -- Pseudodoxia epidemica. Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626. -- Sylva sylvarum. Comenius, Johann Amos, 1592-1670. Medicine -- Early works to 1800. Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. Physiology -- Early works to 1800. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 John Latta Sampled and proofread 2003-11 John Latta Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Arcana Microcosmi : OR , The hid Secrets of MAN's Body discovered ; In an Anatomical Duel between Aristotle and Galen concerning the Parts thereof : As also , By a Discovery of the strange and marveilous Diseases , Symptomes & Accidents of MAN's BODY . WITH A Refutation of Doctor Brown's VULGAR ERRORS , The Lord BACON's NATURAL HISTORY , And Doctor Harvy's Book DE GENERATIONE , COMENIVS , and Others ; Whereto is annexed a Letter from Doctor Pr. to the Author , and his Answer thereto , touching Doctor Harvy's Book de Genetatione . By A. R. London , Printed by Tho. Newcomb , and are to bee sold by Iohn Clark , entring into Mercers-Chappel , at the lower end of Cheapside , 1652. TO THE WORSHIPFUL and my much honored FRIEND , EDWARD WATSON , ESQUIRE , Son and Heir to the Right Honorable , the Lord ROCKINGHAME . SIR . WHen I consider your proficiency in the Schoole of Wisdome , your daily exercises in the Temple of Vertue , for which you may in time deserve a Shrine in the Temple of Honor ; your hearty affection to true and solid Philosophy ; not that which the Apostle calls Vain and deceiving ; and lastly , your sincere love to me , I thought good not in way of retaliation , but of a thankfull recognition of your favours , to present this piece to you , wherein you may perceive how many strange wonders and secrets are couched up within the Microcosme of our body ; and with what admirable artifice the base and infirm materials of this our earthly Tabernacle are united and composed . Likewise you may see how much the Dictates and Opinions of the ancient Champions of Learning , are sleighted and misconstrued by some modern Innovators ; whereas we are but children in understanding , and ought to be directed by those Fathers of Knowledge ; we are but Dwarfs and Pigmies compared to those Giants of Wisdom on whose shoulders we stand , yet we cannot see so far as they without them : I deny not but we may and ought to strive for further knowledge , which we shall hardly reach without their supportation . I disswade no man from inventing new ; but I ●ould not have him therefore to forget the old , nor to lose the substance whilst he catches the shadow . Women and Children love new wine , because pleasant to the palat ; but wise men chuse the old , because wholsomer for the stomach . As I abridge no man of his liberty to invent new wayes ; so I hope they will not debar me of the like liberty to keep the old paths , so long as I find ●hem more easie and compendious for attaining the end of my journey . Sir , I will not trouble you with any larger Discourse on this subject . I wish an accumulation of all vertue● and happinesse on you , and withall the continuation of your love to him who professeth himself Your humble servant , Alexander Ross. The Contents of each Chapter in these foure Books . CHAP. I. 1. The Hearts dignity , scituation , priority , necessity , and use . 2. The Heart first formed , not all the parts together . 3. The Galenists Objections answered . 4. How the heart is perfect before the other members , and how nourished . 5. All the temperaments united in the Heart . 6. Three ●entricles in som Hearts . 7. The Heart nervous . 8. No parts more spermatical then others . 9. The Liver , not the first that is formed . 10. The Heart the seat of Bloud and nourishment . 11. The heat of the Matrix not generative . 12. The right Ventricle nobler then the left . 13. The vital and nutritive faculties are the same . 14. Heat the cause of the Hearts motion . 15. The Heart was first formed and informed . 16. There is but one principal member in the body , not many . CHAP. II. Blood begot in the Heart , not in the Liver , why ? 2. The Heart is the original of the Veins and Nerves , of nutrition , and sense , and motion . 3. Why the nerves and veins do not beat , and the cause of Hydropsies . 4. All blood is not elaborated in the heart ; how it is the original of the veins . 5. The arterial blood must waste , or else it would infinitely increase . 6. Why the blood thickneth not in ●the . heart till death . 7. The heart is the seat of passion . 8. Why the heart a fitter seat for the soul then the liver . 9. A double unity , to wit , of the matter , and of the form . CHAP. III. 1 Why the heart the originall of sensation , and how it feeleth . 2 The brains being cold cannot beget sensitive spirits : Why the animal spirits most active where is most heat . 3. There can be no generation of the animal spirits out of the vitall , without the corruption of the vitall , which is impossible : The animal spirits are not begot of the aire . 4. Neither are they conco●ted or generated in the ventricles of the brain , nor are they wasted . 5. The brain is not the originall of sense and motion , although these fail upon the hurt of the brain . 6. Why upon the distemper of the heart , there is no failing of sense and motion . 7. The nerves are not from the brain , though they be like ; but indeed they are not like the brain . 8. Why the nerve of the heart loseth sense and motion beneath the knot , not above it . 9. The brain is the coldest of all the parts how void of veins and blood , how hot , and the cause of hairs . 10. The blood and spirits alter not the brains temper . Why its coldness is not fel● : the pith in the back bone hor. 11. Why the brain and heart at such a●d stance : by the spirits they work on each other . 12. Why both the brain and lungs were made for refrigeration . 13. The mans brain larger then the womans : why man hotter then Lions . 14. The testicles ignobler then the heart and brain . 15. The heart , not the testicles , the cause of sensation and generation ; the testicles not chief because necessary , or becaus● they cause an alteration in the body , from whe●ce is the distinctio● of sexes . 16. The seed receiveth its specificall form from the heart 17. Why Eunuchs fatter , weaker , and colder . Lib. II. CAP. I. 1. Mans Body fitted onely for mans Soul. Tritons are not men . 2. How Mans body is more excellent then all others . 3. How the Soul is most in the Brain and Heart . 4. A twofold heat in us . 5. What Creatures nourish most . 6. The Womans imagination cannot alter the form . CAP. II. 1. The Stomach and Lungs not necessary for life . 2 , How the limbs are moved : the spirits are bodies more required for motion then sensation : the spirits are light : how they are the souls instruments : how the Muscles move . 3. Seven properties of the brain . 4. Twelve properties of the eye . 5. It s substance warrish . 6. Why but one sight . 7. The eye how an agent and patient . 8. It s two lights and its colours . Light gives the second act . CAP. III. 1. A twofold Heat in living things . 2. The Primitive Heat where , and how tempered . 3. Our spirits are not celestial , several Reasons . 4. Our natural heat , what ? it is no substance , in six Reasons , 5. Many excellencies of mans body . 6. The Head , why the noblest part , and highest , as Galen thinks . CAP. IV. 1. What the spirits are . 2. They differ in seven things . 3. The Woman is only passive in generation : Her Testicles , Arteries , &c. not spermatical parts ; the males seed evaporates , why the child resembles the parents ; the bloud may be called seed . 4. Adeps how generated . Of the Lungs , they are hot . CAP. V. 1. The prerogative of the heart . 2. The actions of our members . 3. There are no spermatical parts . 4. The bones , nerves , veins , &c. why not easily reunited . 5. The spermatical parts hotter then the sanguineal . 6. The brains and scull , bones and teeth compared . CAP. VI. 1. Two sorts of bloud ; the heart first liveth , and is nourished , and the original of bloud , not the liver . 2 : The hearts action on Vena cava ; the cause of sanguification . 3. Bloud caused by the heart . 4. How every part draws . 5. Heart the first principle of the nerves . 6. Nerves , how instruments of sense and motion . 7. The same nerves serve for sense and motion . CHAP. VII . 1. How the spirits pass through the nerves : their swift and various motions , even in sleep : motion and sense not still together . 2. Sense and motion in phrensies , epilepsies , leprosies , caros . 3. Muscles , how , when and where the causes of voluntary motion . 4. How the fibres and tendons move the muscles . 5. The muscles of the tongue , abdomen , diaphragma , ribs , bladder . 6. The organs of tact , its medium . CHAP. VIII . 1. Bloud , milk , &c. No integral parts . 2. How the parts draw their aliment . 3. And expel things hurtful . 4. Of the intestines and faeces . 5. The intestines retentive faculty . 6. Of the stomach and its appetite or sense . 7. Whether the stomach is nourished by Chylus or bloud . CHAP. IX . 1. The Livers heat inferiour to that of the Stomachs . 2. Of the natural Spirits in the Liver , and how it is cherished by air . 3. Of the Gall , and how it is nourished . How the Choler is conveyed to it ; of its two passages , and one membrane . CHAP. X. 1. The use of the Gall , and Spleen , its obstructions , its Veins and Arteries without concavity . 2. Vas venosum . 3. How the Spleen purgeth it self . 4. The Veins and its humours . 5. Why the stone causeth vomiting and numbness in the thigh . 6. The bladder , its attraction and expulsion . CHAP. XI . 1. The Heart and Testieles , how the noblest parts : Generation without Testicles , they corroborate the Heart , their sympathy with the breast : 2. And with the brain . 3. Different vessels in the Male and Female . 4. The Matrix sympathizeth with the Head , Heart , Breasts , &c. 5. Affected with smells . It s twofold motion . CHAP. XII . 1. Distinction of sexes : the male hotter then the female . 2. The seed no part , nor aliment of the body : derived from all parts , how . 3. The menstruous bloud no excrement , how it is : The cause of the small pox : Its evacua●ion . 4. The uses of the matrix . 5. It s vitiosity , the cause of Monsters : Mola , what . CHAP. XIII . 1. The Heart liveth first , not the Liver . 2. The outward membranes first formed by the heat of the matrix . 3. Vrachos , what . 4 The similitude● of the parents on the children . 5. Twins , how b●got , and why like each other . 6. Infants , how fed in the matrix . 7. Supersetation . 8. No respiration in the matrix . 9. The Childs heart moveth in the matrix . CHAP. XIV . 1. Child-bearing how caused . 2. Why the eight months birth not lively . 3. The sensitive Soul how derived , and the reasonable introduced : when it exerciseth its functions : it brings with it all its perfections . The Embryo not capable of three specifical forms . CHAP. XV. 1. Why about the fourth month milk is engendred , and of what . 2. The effects of the Diaphragma inflamed . 3. Pericardium . 4. The Hearts Flesh , Fibres , and Ventricles . 5. The Heart why hot and dry . 6. The vital faculty . 7. The vital spirits how ingendred . 8. Systole and Diastole . 9. The Hearts motion . 10. How caused . CHAP. XVI . 1. The Lungs how moved ; the air is not the spirits nutrime●t . 2. Respiration not absolutely necessary . 3. The Lungs hot and moist . 4. Respiration a mixed motion , as that of the bladder and intestins . 5. No portion of our drink passeth into the Lungs . CHAP. XVII . 1. All the senses in the brain . 2. How made for refrigeration only , how hot , cold , and moist ; and why ; its actions . 3. How void of sense and motion . 4. The animal spirits , what , and how begot . 5. Why more vital then animal spirits ; where perfected , and prepared , the ventricles of the brain . CHAP. XVIII . 1. The eye both watrish and fiery , imperfect vision . 2. Why the eye is watrish , its action , spirits , and species . 3. Spirits of the eye proved : two eyes , but one motion ; why the object appears double sometimes , no colours in the eye . 4. The optick nerves soft , where united , and why . 5. The Chrystalline , and glassy humours , and white of the eye . CHAP. XIX . 1. Five things required to hearing . 2. Not the real but intentional sound is heard : Hearing fails last in drowned men . 3. The innate air no organ of hearing : no spirit , or part of the body . 4. The caus of the sympathy between the ear and the mouth . CHAP. XX. 1. How wee excell the beasts in smelling . Wee smell real● odours . 2. Smells nourish not . 3. The nose , not the brain is the organ of smelling . CHAP. XXI . 1. Wherein consists the organ of tast . The tongue potentially moist : no external medium of tast . 2. How the skin is the medium of taste . The prime qualities , both objects and agents . No creature without tact . It is most exquisite in man. Tact and taste different . CHAP. XXII . 1. The use of the common sense : It is but one sense : The different judgement of this sense , and of the soul. How different from other senses . It s in the brain and heart . 2. Imagination or fantasie , what : disturbed compoundeth . The Estimative . It s work and seat . 3. Memory , how a sense . It is twofold . Reminiscence , what ? Old men and childrens memories . LIB . III. A Refutation of Doctor BRŌWNS Vulgar Errors . CHAP. I. 1. Of Eels voided by a maid , and of other strange generations . 2. A woman voided in three days , six quarts of milk . 3 : Of women , who have eat mens flesh . 4. Of women that have lived some years without food . 5 Of one that lived some years without a brain● another without a Spleen . Of one that lived with a knife in her skull . 6. Of some that have swallowed knives , glasses , &c. 7. Of some shot in the forehead , and the bullet found in the hinder part of the skull . CHAP. II. Of one who wanted the pericardium . 2. Of hairy hearts . 3. Of one that walked and fought after his heart was wounded . 4. Stones found in the heart . 5. And worms found there . The heart may putrifie , while we are alive . 6. Worms in the brain . CHAP. III. 1. Epilepsie . 2. Incubus . 3 Vertigo . 4. Of a stone in the tongue . 5. One of nine years old brought to bed . 6. Bodies turned to Stones . 7. Sleep-walkers . 8. Superfetation . Ventriloques . 9. A strange stone found in the matrix . CHAP. IV. 1. Some without Lungs . 2. Impostumes voided in Vrine . 3. Worms the cause of many diseases . 4. No change of sexes . 5. Giants . 6. Some without livers . 7. Fleshy bladders . 8. Stones , haires , worms , &c. Begot in our Vrine . 9. A woman without a matrix . CHAP. V. 1. Strange but not miraculous births . 2. Strange and strong imaginations . 3. Poison inward and outward . 4. Poison of mad Dogs . 5. Cantharides . 6. Poison how it worketh . 7. Why birds not poisoned as men . 8. Amphiam , Opium , Mandrakes . 9. The Plague no Hectick nor putrid Fever . 10. Epidemical diseases . CHAP. VI. 1. Antipathies to some meats . 2. The force of Fear . 3. Blood voided by the Gums and Navil . 4. Black hairs suddenly gray . 5. Violence of passions . 6. Defects in nature recompensed . 7. A Fly voided by Vrine . 8. Monethly bloud in men . 9. The causes of Monsters . 10. Horns on mens heads and heels . CHAP. VII . 1. The effects of blood being drunk . 2. Some strange diseases . 3. Plie ca Polonica . 4. Some eat poyson without hurt . 5. Stones in th intestines . 6. Old men come young . 7. Some strange monsters . CHAP. VIII . 1. Of divers and strange spleens . 2. Black urine . 3. One lives without sleep . 4. The Tarentula's effects and cure . The force of Musick . 5. Serpents begot of dead brains . 6. Of Tiberius his sight , Alexanders sweat . Strabo's eyes . The Second Book Of the strange diseases and Accidents of MANS Body . CHAP. I. 1. Divers ways to resist burning . 2. Locust eaters , the lowsie disease , the Baptist fed not on Locusts . 3. Mans flesh most subject to putrifaction , and the causes thereof ; How putrifaction is resisted . Mumia . 4. The strength of affection and imagination in dying men . Strange presages of death . 5. Difference of dead mens skuls , and why . CHAP. II. 1. The benefits of sleep , and reasons why some sleep not . 2. Why dead bodies after the ninth day swim . Why dead and sleeping men heavier then others ; why a blown bladder lighter then an empty . 3. Strange Epidemical diseases and deaths . The force of smels . The Roses smell . 4. Strange shapes , and multitudes of worms in our bodies . 5. The French disease , and its malignity . The diseases of Brasil . CHAP. III. 1. C●ntaurs , proved what they were . 2. Why the sight of a Wolf. causeth obmutescency . 3. Pigmies proved . Gammadim , what . 4. Giants proved : they are not monsters . 5. The strange force of Fascination . The sympathies and antipathies of things . The Loadstones attraction , how hindred . Fascination , how cured . Fascination by words . CHAP. IV. 1. Strange stones bred in mens bodies . 2. Children nourished by Wolves and other Beasts . 3. Poison taken without hurt . Poison eaters may infect , how . How Grapes and other Plants may bee poisoned . 4. Of strange Mola's . Bears by licking , form their Cubs , the Plastick faculty still working . CHAP. V. 1 Divers priviledges of Eunuchs : The Fibers , Testicles . 2. D● versities of Aliments and Medicaments , the vertue of Peache● Mandrakes , the nature of our aliments . 3. A strange story 〈◊〉 a sick Maid discussed , and of strange vomitings , and Monsters and Imaginations . 4. Men long lived ; the Deers long life 〈◊〉 serted . 5. That old men may become young again , proved . CHAP. VI. 1. Of many new diseases , and causes thereof . 2. Different colours i● our bodies : the causes of the Ethiopian blackness . 3. The 〈◊〉 Vnicorn with his horn and vertues asserted . 4. Some born blind and dumb , recovered : A strange Vniversal Fever : A strange Fish , and strength of Imagination . CHAP. VII . 1. The diversities and vertues of Bezar stones . 2. A woman conceived in a Bath : of an Incubus . 3. Strange actions performed by sleepers , and the causes thereof . Lots Incest in his sleep . 4. Some Animals live long without food : The Camelions food is only 〈◊〉 ; the contrary reasons answered : Air turns to water , and is the● pabulous supply of fire . CHAP. VIII . 1. Divers animals long-lived without food . The Camelion lives on air only . 2. Divers creatures fed only by water . 3. Chilification not absolutely necessary . Strange operations of some stomachs . The Ostrich eats and digests Iron . 4. How Bees , Gnats , &c. make a sound . Of Glow-worms : and Grains bit by Pismires : the vegitable Lamb , and other strange plants . 5. The Tygers swiftnesse . The Remora stays ships . CHAP. IX . 1. Lions afraid of Cocks : Antipathies cause fear and horror in divers animals . 2. Spiders kill Toads ; the diversities of Spiders . 3. The Cocks Egge and Basilisk : Divers sorts of Basilisks . 4. Amphisbaena proved , and the contrary objections answered . 5. The Vipers generation by the death of the mother proved , and objections to the contrary refuted . CHAP. X. 1. Moles see not , and the contrary objections answered . 2. The opinions of the Ancients concerning divers animals maintained . 3. The right and left side defended . 4. The true cause of the erection of mans body , and the benefit we have thereby . 5. Mice and other vermin bred of putrefaction , even in mens bodies . 6. How men swim naturally ; the Indian swimmers . CHAP. XI . 〈◊〉 The Pictures of the Pelican , Dolphin , Serpent , Adam and Eve , Christ , Moses , Abraham , and of the Sybils defended . 2. The Pictures of Cleopatra , of Alexander , of Hector , of Caesar with Saddle and Stirrops maintained . CHAP. XII . 1. The Picture of Iephtha sacrificing his daughter maintained . 2. The Baptist wore a Camels skin . 3. Other pictures , as of S. Christopher , S. George , &c. defended . 4. The antiquity , distinction and continuance of the Hebrew tongue , of the Samaritans , and their Letters . CHAP. XIII . 1. There is not heat in the body of the Sun. 2. Islands before the Flood proved . 3. The seven Ostiaries of Nilus , and its greatness . The greatness of old Rome divers ways proved . Nilus over-flowing , how proper to it : the Crocodiles of Nilus ; its inundation regular . CHAP. XIV . 1. The cause of Niles inundation . 2. Lots wife truly transformed into a salt Pillar . 3. Hels fire truly black : brimstone causeth blackness . 4. Philoxenus a glutton , and his wish not absurd : How long necks conduce to modulation . CHAP. XV. 1. Heavy bodies swim in the dead sea : and the Ancients in this point defended . 2. Crassus had reason to laugh at the Ass eating Thistles : Laughter defined : in laughter there is sorrow ; in weeping , joy . 3. That Christ never laughed , proved . 4. Fluctus Decumans , what ? CHAP. XVI . 1. Epicurus , a wicked and wanton man , impious in his opinions . Seneca's judgement of him . 2. Twelve of his impious and absurd opinions rehearsed . CHAP. XVII . Epicurus his Atomes rejected by nineteen reasons . CHAP. XVIII . 1. That Chrystal is of water , proved , and the contrary objections answered how it differs from Ice . 2. The Loadstone moves not ; its Antipathy with Garlick . Of the Adamant , Versoria , Amber , &c. CHAP. XIX . What the Ancients have written of Griffins may be true . Griffins mentioned in Scripture . Grypi and Gryphes , Perez and Oss●frage , what ? CHAPr XX. 1. The Navigation of the Ancients by the stars : they knew not the compass . 2. Goats bloud softneth the Adamant . Gold loseth its vertue and gravity with its substance . Iron may grow hot with motion . Coral is soft under water , and hardned by the air . Viscum or Missletoe , how it grows . The shade of the Ash-tree , pernicious to Serpents . CHAP. XXI . 1. The existence of the Phoenix proved by divers reasons : and thcontrary objections refelled : the strange generation of some birds 2. The Ancients cleared concerning the Phoenix , and whether the Phoenix be mentioned in Scripture . Divers sorts of generation in divers creatures . The Conclusion , with an Admonition not to sleight the Ancients opinion and Doctrine . The fourth Book . Containing a Refutation of the Lord BACON , Doctor HARVEY , and others . CHAP. I. 1. Fishes breath not : the Reasons thereof , and the contrary objections answered . 2. Fossil or earth-fishes . 3. Fishes delight in the light . 4. Fishes of Humane shapes . 5. Fishes are cunning and d●cible creatures . 6. Why some Fishes have Feet and Wings . 7. Many monstrous fishes . CHAP II. 1. Publick and privat calamities presaged by owles . 2. By dogs . 3. By ravens , and other birds , and divers other ways . 4. Wishing well in sneezing , when and why used . 5. Divers strange things in thunder●struck people . CHAP. III. 1. The Female hath no active seed of generation . Doctor Harvies and Fernelius reasons refutaed . 2. A Discourse of the Cholick . 3. The same soul in a subventaneous and prolificall egge . Doctor Harvies reasons to the contrary refuted . 4. Blood not the immediate instrument of the Soul , Doctor Harvies reasons answered . 5. Doctor Harvies way of conception refuted . CHAP. IV. 1. My Lord Bacon's opinion confuted concerning the French disease . 2. Concerning the expulsion of pellets out of guns . 3. Of the wax candle burning in spirit of wine . 4. Of the parts most nutritive in animals . 5. Of the spirits in cold bodies . 6. Of air , fire , water , oyl , whiteness , the hands and feet . 7. Of souls and spirits . 8. Of visible objects and hearing . 9. Of sounds and musick . 10. Of singing birds , descending species , light . 11. Ingrate objects , and deafness , with other passages . CHAP. V. The Lord Bacons opinions refuted . Of holding the breath when wee bearken . Of time . Of long life . Of making gold . Of starres . Of oyl . Of indisposition to motion . Of death , diseases and putrifaction . Of stuttering . Of motion after the head is off . Of sympathies and antipathies of the Vine and Colewort , the Fig-tree and Rew. Of white colour . Of the Oke bough in the earth . Of transmutation of species . Of Incubus . Of grain in cold Countries . Of determination and figures . Of accretion and alimentation . Of the period of life . Of sugar , leaves , roots , snow , and putrifaction . CHAP. VI. The Lord Bacons opinions confuted concerning Snow , Ephemera , gravitie , the sperme of Drunkards , putrifaction , teeth , bones and nails , thick and thin mediums , Nilus , hot Iron , broin , sudden darkness , drie and moist bodies , fish , cornes , hunger , liquifaction , hardness , moisture , accidents , light , right side , spungy bodies , stone-walls , imagination , the cramp , hedghog , mummy , salt , Cominus and others refuted concerning motion , qualities , colours , forms , the Epilogue . Arcana Microcosmi : OR , The hid Secrets of MAN's BODY discovered . WITH A Refutation of Doctor BROVVNS VULGAR ERRORS , My Lord BACON'S Naturall History ; AND Dr HARVEY's Book De Generatione . CHAP. I. 1. The Hearts dignity , scituation , priority , necessity , and use . 2. The Heart first formed , not all the parts together . 3. The Galenists Objections answered . 4. How the heart is perfect before the other members , and how nourished . 5. All the temperaments united in the Heart . 6. Three ventricles in som Hearts . 7. The Heart nervous . 8. No parts more spermatical then others . 9. The Liver , not the first that is formed . 10. The Heart the seat of Bloud and nourishment . 11. The heat of the Matrix not generative . 12. The right Ventricle nobler then the left . 13. The vital and nutritive faculties are the same . 14. Heat the cause of the Hearts motion . 15. The Heart was first formed and informed . 16. There is but one principal member in the body , not many . AS in all States and Kingdomes there have ever been factions and sidings , so have there been still oppositions in the Common-wealth of Learning ; amongst many others , there are two great factions concerning the fabrick of Mans Body ; namely , the Peripateticks and Galenists ; so that in Rome there was not greater emulation between the Pompeians and Caesarians , then there is between the Philosophers and Physitians in the points of Anatomy : I stood as neuter a long time , but at last being evinced by the multitude and strength of Aristotelian reasons am forced to side with them against the Galenists ; but so , that I do what I can to reconcile them in some things , and to make peace ; for , Nulla salus bello . I. I will therefore briefly set down the reasons that have induced me to side with the Aristotelians . And first concerning the Heart : I finde that it is the first member that lives and is formed in our bodies ; and consequently the noblest and chiefest of all our members , whatsoever the Galenists say to the contrary . For 1. The Heart is placed in the midst of the breast , as the Sun in the midst of the world , that it might impart its vital heat and motion to all parts : So the seed is in the midst of the fruit . 2. Where there is a medium there must needs be extreams ; but we finde in mans body this medium ; to wit , that there are some parts which both give and receive life and motion ; therefore there must be some that receive but give not ; and consequently some that give but receive not ; and this must be the heart , or brain , or liver : for to make more originals then one , is needless , seeing Nature always tends to , and aims at unity . Now that the heart is this principal , appears by these reasons . 3. First , that is most likely to be the originall of life , sense , and motion in other members , which is most apt and capable of these ; and so , that had first life and motion , which had the greatest inclination and aptitude to receive them ; but the heart of all other parts is most apt to receive these from the formative faculty : Therefore doubtless this faculty in the seed , would first produce the heart , as being a matter prepared to receive first the impressions of the formative . 4. What the heart is in Animals , that the root is in Vegitables ; but the root is the first thing the plant thrusts out ; therefore the heart is first formed . 5. The heart dieth last , therefore it lived first : for this method Nature observes , that the parts which are last made , decay first , as the eies and teeth ; and consequently that decayeth last , which was framed first . 6. They that have been curious by inspection into eggs , to observe Natures progress in the generation of the chick , have found a red spot the third day , which had a motion like palpitation ; this could be nothing else but the heart . 7. The other members cannot live without the heart , but the heart can live without the other members , as I have seen a Monkeys heart live a great while after it hath been taken out of the body : If then the life of the other members depends from the heart , and not the heart from them , the heart must needs be the first that liveth . 8. The heart imparts the vitall heat to the other parts , it must therefore have existence before the other parts ; for operation follows the existence . 9. The formative power of the seed doth not operate but by the vital heat of the heart ; therefore this must be first , before that can operate . 10. The matter cannot be disposed , to receive the form of the members , nor can the parts be distinguished one from another , without the heat and motion of the heart . 11. Nature in her operations aims at an end ; but where there is an end , there is order ; and where there is order , there is priority , and something that was first . II. There are some who hold that the heart is not first generated , but that all the members are at the same time begot and formed together : But this cannot be so ; for in the Embryo we see that all the parts are not equally articulated and figured , but some sooner , some later . 2. We see this in art , which imitates Nature ; for the artificer carves and figures one part before another . 3. We see the teeth are begot long after the other parts ; for nature produceth the members as there is 〈◊〉 of them ; the infant needs no teeth whilst it feeds on milk . 4. If all the parts are at the same time framed and articulated , then all the body is at the same time perfected ; but this is not Natures work , which proceeds by degrees to perfection , having imperfect beginnings . III. The Galenists object , that Nature had to no purpose made the heart before the rest of the body , seeing there is no use of the heart till the body be formed . I answer , there is a two-fold use , namely , of Animation , and of preparation ; the heart could not animate the body before it was , but it could prepare the matter by its vital heat and motion to receive the impression and influence of the formative power , working by the heart on the matter ; the heart then is usefull , not only to the body after it is generated but also whilst it is in Fieri ; and in generation , the heart is the foundation of the whole corporeal Fabrick ; we cannot say the foundation is needless , because it is laid before the house is built ; for though it doth not support the superstructure before it be , yet it is ready and sitted to support it , when it shal be : Neither will it follow , that because the house before it is built needs , no foundation , therefore the foundation must not be first laid . There is need of priority and order ; the building needs it , when it shall be , and the builder needs it before it be : though the body not yet formed needs not the heart , yet the formative power needs it . Secondly , they object that the formative power is common to all the parts alike , having no more relation to one then to another ; and therefore works upon them all alike , and produceth them together . I answer , God is the common and universal cause of all his creatures ; yet he did not create them all in one day ; the universality of the cause , excludes not the order of casuality ; nor is the common relation it hath to the effects , any reason of producing them all at one time . Again , though the formative power hath an equal relation to all parts , as they are parts ; yet it hath a nearer relation to the heart , as being its organ , by which it works on the other parts . IV. If it be asked whether the heart be perfect or imperfect before the other members be articulated . I answer ; It is perfect , if it be compared with any other member , but imperfect if compared with the whole compositum . Again , it is imperfect to what it shal be , when it shall be fitted with all necessary Organs for animation . 2. If again it be asked , how the heart can live without nutriment , seeing the liver by blood feeds it . I answer , though the liver be not yet formed , yet the heart is nourished by some adjacent matter , as the chick is by the yeolk of the egg ; and this nourishment sufficeth the heart , till blood , a perfect nutriment be prepared . Again , the nutritive faculty doth not flow from the liver , as the vitall from he heart , but it is inherent and implanted into every part , as well in the heart as in the liver ; whereas the vitall is implanted only in the heart , and from thence flowing into every member . Lastly , we may say that the heart needs no food , till there be a dependition , or wasting of its substance . V. The unity of the vegetive soul cannot be preserved in so many different temperaments ; or the body , ( for there are as many as there are parts ) if it were not for the common temperament of the heart , in which all the others are united , receiving from thence heat and spirits : It was needfull then that the heart should be first formed , as being the common originall of all the other parts , all which may be said to have but one common temperament , and one soul , because there is but one heart . VI. Though the Galenists affirm that the heart hath but two ventricles ; yet the Aristotelians in affirming three in bigger creatures , seem to speak more reason : For if in bigger animals there is greater store of spirits , and a greater elaboration of them , then in the lesser , it stands with reason that their hearts being bigger , should have also more receptacles for containing the vitall blood and spirits , then the lesse . VII . It stands also with reason , that the substance of the heart , is nervous , that it might be the more firm and solid . 2. Because the heart is the original of motion , which is performed by the nerves . 3. Because the substance of the veins and arteries , whereof the heart is the originall , is nervous . VIII . The parts which the Galenists call Spermaticall , are not made of the Sperma , or Seed , more then any other parts are , but of the dryer and more solid parts of the blood , as the Sanguineall are of the thinner parts thereof . 2 : The males seed is onely active , the woman hath no other seed then the menstruous blood , which is meerly passive ; in both which seeds there is a power or potentiality of generation ; the active in the male , the passive in the female , both which are from the heart . In this also I subscribe to Aristotle . IX . I cannot assent to the Galenists , in affirming the liver rather then the heart to be the first that lives in us , and therefore the original of other parts , because it is bigger , and nearer to the matrix , then the heart ; for the Aristotelians say well , that the original of things consisteth not in bulk , but in vertue ; the seeds of trees and plants are least in bulk , and yet are the originals of great bodies . 2. The vicinity to the matrix is not the cause of priority ; for the matrix is the place of , but not an agent in generation ; the agent is only the formative faculty in the seed . X. Both Aristotelians and Galenists affirm , that the child at first lives the life of a plant ; but from hence the Aristotelian concluds , that the heart is the first members begot in us , because it is answerable to the root in plants , which is first generated ; but the Galenist infers , that the liver must be the first member , because the child living the life of a plant , hath no other faculty but nutritive , which is the faculty of the plant , the seat whereof is in the liver . But here I side with Aristotle , because the liver is no more the seat of nutriment then the heart : And because the heart is as the root ; but it is by the root the plant lives and is nourished : And if the liver be the seat of nutriment , because of the blood thereof ; I should rather say the heart is this seat , because we finde blood there out of the veins , as in a cistern ; but in the liver there is no other Blood , then what is in the veins : Neither can the liver be the originall of the nutritive power , because there is the sense of indigence or want ; for so the stomack should rather be this originall , because there is the most exquisit sense of want . XI . The liver cannot be generated without heat and spirits ; But the seat of heat and spirits is the heart , therefore this must be first . If any will say that the heat of the matrix is sufficient ; I deny it ; for that heat is onely conservative , not generative ; it hardeneth and consolidateth the outward parts , but doth not produce the inward . XII . Aristotle will have the right ventricle of the Heart the nobler ; Galen the left ; but I subscribe to Aristotle ; because I finde that the right Ventricle liveth longer then the left . 2. That the Pulse in the right side of him that is dying , is more valid then in the left side . 3. The right ventricle leans upon the lungs as upon a Cushion or supporter , Nature shewing as it were , a greater care of this then of the other . 4. The right parts are nimbler and stronger then the left , because they are hotter . 5. Though the spirits receive their completion in the left ventricle , yet they are prepared and fitted in the right ; and therefore there needs not so great a heat in the left ventricle , as the Galenists speak of ; for a moderate heat will suffice to perfect that which is already begun . 6. The left ventricle is but a servant to the right , in finishing that work which was begun by the right , and distributing it into the body , being finished . XIII . The Aristotelians make the vital and nutritive faculty the same ; the Galenists make them distinct ; but the Peripateticks reason prevails with me , which is this ; That where there are distinct faculties , there must be distinct operations , because the faculty is for the operation ; But there are no distinct operations of the vital faculty , from that of the nutritve ; for accretion , diminution , and generation are actions of the vital or nutritive : Sense and motion are actions of the animal faculties . 2. Life is the presence of the soul in the body ; this presence consists in action , this action is nutrition ; for when this action fails , life fails ; because the chief and first action of the living creature is to preserve it self , which cannot be without nutrition ; seeing nutrition is not without tact in the sensitive creature ; but when tact faileth , animality must needs fail . XIV . The Aristotelians make heat the efficient cause of the hearts publick motion : Others will have the soul ; Others , the vegetive faculty ; but Aristotle is in the right ; for the soul works by its faculties , and these by heat ; so that heat is the immediate cause of this motion , and the souls instrument ; yet not such an instrument as worketh nothing but by the force of the principal agent ; for the heat worketh by its own natural force , though it be directed and regulated by the soul ; the heat then of the heart rarifying the blood into vapors , which require more room , dilate the heart ; but by expelling some of these vapors into the arteries , and receiving also some cold air by the lungs , the heart is contracted , this is called Systole , the other Diastole : And as heat is the efficient cause , so it is also the end of this motion . For therefore doth the heat move the heart , that it by this motion might impart heat to the body . But I understand not here by heat , a bare quality , but that which is called [ Calidum innatum ] If it be objected , that there is in Plants a vegetive faculty and heat , but not this pulsifick motion , nor yet in effects . I answer ; the reason is , because there are not instruments fit for such a motion , nor is there any use of it . 2. This motion of the heart is local not totally , but partially ; for not the whole heart , but the parts thereof change their place or seat , and so in this regard augmentation and diminution are local motions . XV. That the heart is not only first formed , but is also first informed , and first exerciseth the action of life , is plain by this reason drawn from the Peripateticks : the heart was made at first an Organical member ; but that could not be , if it was not first informed by the soul , which is the first act of the organical body : and if it was made organicall , it had been made to no end , and nature had been idle , to have made an useless member , which could no more deserve the name of heart , then a blinde eye , the name of eye : But the soul that I speak of here , is the vegetive or sensitive resulting out of the matter , which is first prepared in the heart for reception of it ; and not the reasonable soul , which with all its perfections is created and infused by God , into the whole body after it is articulated , and made capable of such a noble Guest . XVI . The Aristotelians are more rational in placing but one principall member in the body , then they who place either three or four : For it is nedless to make so many principals , when as one will suffice : Nature aimeth always at unity ; for all the five senses are united in one common sense ; all the members in one body ; all the different specificall parts of the world into one common nature ; so all the members into one heart , which hath in it the natures of all , or their temperaments : Nor could the soul being but one , work upon so many different temperaments , if they were not united into one temperament : Besides , we should be forced to run in infinitum , if we should hold more principles then one ; for avoiding of which inconvenience , we must stay in one chief principle . If it be objected , that the nerves , veins and arteries are of different temperaments , therefore must proceed from different principles . I Answer , that from one principle in which divers temperaments are united , may issue different temperatures . 2. I denie that the temperature of the veins , nerves and arteries are different , otherwise then Secundum magis , & minus . CHAP. II. Blood begot in the Heart , not in the Liver , why ? 2. The Heart is the original of the Veins and Nerves , of nutrition , and sense , and motion . 3. Why the nerves and veins do not beat , and the cause of Hydropsies . 4. All blood is not elaborated in the heart ; how it is the original of the veins . 5. The arterial blood must waste , or else it would infinitely increase . 6. Why the blood thickneth not in the heart till death . 7. The heart is the seat of passion . 8. Why the heart a fitter seat for the soul then the liver . 9. A double unity , to wit , of the matter , and of the form . I. IF blood were begot in the liver , there should be some Cavity in it , that the blood there might be concocted , and receive its form ; for in the stomack , Heart , Gall , bladder , &c. there are sensible cavities for generation and reception of the Chylus , vital blood , choler , urine , &c. but in the liver there is no such receptacle ; and to say that the blood is begot in the substance of the liver , is to make penetration of bodies : Therefore it is more likely , according to Aristotle's Doctrin , That blood is begot in the heart . If it be objected , that if blood were not begot in the liver , to what end did Nature fasten the gall-bagg to the liver , if it were not to purge the blood , and receive its excrementitious ' choler , as the spleen doth its melancholy ? I answer , The gall and spleen do not purge the blood made by the liver , but that matter which was to be prepared by the liver , for the heart ; the heart then makes the blood ; which was prepared by the liver ▪ and purged by the gall and spleen , that the matter might be the fitter to receive the form of blood in the heart , being purged before from its gross humors . II. Because the heart is the original of the nutritive and ●uctive faculties ; it must also be the original of the veins , ●hrough which these faculties are conveyed through the whole body . The liver then hath not so much heat as is requisite for ●utrition , auction , and generation ; Therefore the original of these must be in the heart , which is the fountain of heat . ● . And because the heart is the seat of Passions , it must be also the original of sense and motion , without which there can be no passion ; and consequently it must be the first organ of the nerves . 3. The heart and veins have the same essential form , which is nutritive or vitall ; the same essential work and end also which is to nourish the body , or to give it life and vegetation . The like may be said of the nerves ; therefore it must follow , that the matter of the heart , veins and nerves is the same ; and that from the heart they have their beginning . III. The Galenists will not have the heart the originall of the nerves and v●ins , because they do not beat , as the arteries do , which they grant proceeded from thence ; but rather will have the liver to be the original of them , as also of blood , because when the liver is corrupted , sanguification fails , and so arises Hydropsies . I answer ; though the nerves and veins arise from the heart , yet they beat not , as the arteries do , because the blood in the veins is grosser , less hot , and spirituous then that in the arteries ; and the nerves beat not , because they have not those ●umes which by the motion of the arteries must be expelled ; their heat also is tempered by the frigidity of the brain ; and if there were any motion in the nerves , it could not be so easily discerned , because of the thickness of the nerves , and their lying deeper within the body ; as for Hydropsies , they are caused , not because the liver doth not sanguisie , but because it doth not prepare fit matter for the heart to sanguifie . And indeed , if the liver did sanguisie , the Hydropick would presently die upon the cessation of that action ; for life cannot subsist without nutrition , nor this without sanguification . Therefore doubtless in Hydropsies , the heart being found , converts some part of that inconcocted matter into blood , which the corrupted liver could not prepare ; and by this means the hydropick lives a while . IV. All the blood in the veins is not elaborated in the heart , but only that portion which is by the arteries distributed into al parts of the body ; and hath a formative power over the veinal blood . The heart blood then is not conveyed by the ( Vena cava ) into the body ; but by the arteries ▪ 2. When the heart is called the original of the veins , we do not mean , the efficient cause , for that is the formative power joyned to the heart ; but the place in which they are formed : And there is no place so fit for this generation , both of blood , veins , and other parts , as the heart ; because it is the fountain of heat , whose action is the first , and the most common of all actions in the body ; for without the action of heat , there can be neither nutrition , motion , sensation , nor understanding , as it works by the phantasie . V. If the arterial blood were not the nutriment of the body , and so wasted , being converted into the substance of the body , what becomes of it all , it must infinitely increase , being it is continually generated , and not wasted ; neither can the veinal blood nourish , but as it is perfected , and receives its form , by and from the arterial blood . VI. That the heart is the proper seat of the blood , appears by this , that the blood never thickneth in the heart , as it doth in other places , being out of the veins . But whereas the blood is found curdled in the heart of dead bodies , and thin in the veins of the liver , it is plain that the blood had received its full concoction and perfection in the heart , but not in the liver , as being not so fibrous , and therefore more thin and watrish . VII . Because the heart is the seat of passions and appetite , it follows that it must be also the seat of sensation ; for without this there can be no appetite in the sensitive creature ; and if of sensation , then also of nutriment , for the sensitive includes the nutritive faculty ; and if it be the original of the nutritive , it must be also of blood , by which we are nourished , and consequently of the veins which conveyeth the blood , chiefly of Vena Cava , which ariseth from the superficies of the heart ; and so fastned to it , as to its principle , that it cannot be parted from it . VIII . Because the heart is an organical body , being distinct into divers dissimular parts , it is a fitter place for the soul then the liver , which is altogether simular , seeing the soul is the act of an organicall body : and therefore the nutritive faculty must be rather in the heart then the liver ; and though sensation be by the simular parts , yet motion requires dissimular and organicall parts , because divers bendings and turnings require divers organs . IX . All sensitive creatures have a double unity ; to wit , of the matter , and of the form : The unity of the matter consists in the unity of the parts and temperaments , which is to ●e found in the heart onely ; the unity of the form consisteth ●n the sensitive soul , containing in it the vegetive and the par●icular forms of each part . CHAP. III. ●Why the heart the original of sensation , and how it feeleth . 2 The brains being cold cannot beget sensative spirits : Why the animal spirits most active where is most heat . 3. There can be no generation of the animal spirits out of the vitall , without the corruption of the vitall , which is impossible : The animal spirits are not begot of the aire . 4. Neither are they concocted or generated in the ventricles of the brain , nor are they wasted . 5. The brain is not the originall of sense and motion , although these fail upon the hurt of the brain . 6. Why upon the distemper of the heart , there is no failing of sense and motion . 7. The nerves are not from the brain , though they be like ; but indeed they are not like the brain . 8. Why the nerve of the heart loseth sense and motion beneath the knot , not above it . 9. The brain is the coldest of all the parts ? how void of veins and blood , how hot , and the cause of hairs . 10. The blood and spirits alter not the brains temper . Why its coldness is not felt : the pith in the back bone hot . 11. Why the brain and heart at such a distance : by the spirits they work on each other . 12. Why both the brain and lungs were made for refrigeration . 13. The mans brain larger then the womans : why man hotter then Lions . 14. The testicles ignobler then the heart and brain . 15. The heart , not the testicles , the cause of sensation and generation ; the testicles not chief because necessary , or because they cause an alteration in the body , from whence is the distinction of sexes . 16. The seed receiveth its specificall form from the heart . 17. Why Eunuchs fatter , we aker , and colder . THough the organs offense be in the brain , yet the originall of sensation is the heart , because it is the originall of the spirits , the chief causes of sensation , and without which the organs were no organs : But the frigidity of the brain is not the cause of sensation , nor of the sensitive spirits ; it only tempers the heat of the heart and vital spirits , that they may become animal . Neither is softness and hardness any thing to sensation , seeing this is no material but a spiritual and perfective quality . Now the heart is sensitive , not by the animal spirits derived thither from the brain ; for these spirits in the heart would quickly lose their temper , by reason the heat of the heart is a more active quality then the coldness of the brain ; but it feeleth by its own spirits , whether we call them vital or animal , or both . For the spirits being turned from vital to animall , receive only an alteration , but not a substantial change . For that only is in the aliments , which is transubstantiate into our bodies . II. The brain being cold and moist , useth to convert superfluous vapours into those humours which most resembleth it self in these qualities , to wit , into watrish Catharrs , and cold distillations : therefore it is likely that the brain can transform the vital spirits into other more excellent then themselves ; especially seeing coldness is a quality hurtful to nature , which consisteth in heat and moisture , and hath no other use in our bodies , but to condensat and to temper the activity of our natural heat ; therefore we finde the animal spirits most active and copious in those creatures that abound most in heat , as in Men , Lions , Birds , &c. and in young men more then in old men . III. If there be a substantial mutation of the vital spirits into the animal , the generation of the one must be the corruption of the other ; and so the vital spirits must die , that the animal may receive the essential form . But how can the animal spirits subsist without the vital ? Or how can that be called an animal or sensitive creature , whose vital spirits are dead , seeing there can be no sense where there is no life , nor life where the vital spirits are dead ? 2. The animal spirits are not generated of the aire , which we draw in by breathing ; for there can be no generation without mixtion , nor mixtion but of divers bodies : Now the aire is but one simple body , which cannot make a perfect mixtion without the other elements . If it be objected , that the air is impure , and not simple , I answer , Though the aire be not pure , yet it is not a mixed body Physically and properly , but only by apposition , as Wheat and Barley may be said to be mixed when they are joyned together , which is no Physical mixtion , wherein the elements lose their forms . IV. The animal spirits cannot be generated in the ●entricles of the brain , because there the excrementitious flegme is concocted : Nor can they be said to receive concoction there , seeing what is concocted is thickned , but the animal spirits are attenuated : now the cold brain is not fit to attenuate . Again , ●eeing there is continual use of the animal spirits , they must be continually generated ; but if they be continually generated , and never wasted , where will there be room enough for them ? And that they are not wasted is plain , because they are not consumed by nutrition , as not being fit to nourish ; nor by sensation , seeing this is a spiritual and perfective not a material or destructive act . Nor lastly by transpiration ; for nothing is exhaled but excrements . Lastly , how can the brain be without feeling , seeing it is full of sensitive spirits , by which all other parts of the body feel ? V. When the brain is hurt and distempered , there followes a defect in sensation and motion , which is not a sufficient reason to prove that the nerves , sense , and motion have their original from the brain ; no more then that the brain should have its beginning from the stomach , or other nervous parts : for we know that the mouth of the stomach being hurt , the brain by consent is made ill affected by reason of the sympathy and union of the nervous parts : so motion is hindred upon the ill affection of the brain , because of the many nerves united to the brain and back-bone : the brain then is not the principal agent of sense and motion , but instrumental onely , in that by its frigidity it tempers the vital spirits , and so makes them apter for sense and motion : so upon the defect in the pen , followes the faults in writing ; and yet not the pen , but the pen-man , is the chief agent in writing . VI. The reason why upon the distemper of the heart , sensation and motion do not cease , as they do upon the distemper of the brain ; because though the heart be distempered , yet it makes spirits , which spirits being refrigerate by the brain , and conveyed through the nerves , cause sensation and motion , which could not be if the brain were hurt , this being the immediate agent and instrument , without which the heart doth not operate in sensation . VII . To conclude the nerves to have their originall from the brain , because●of their similitude , is a weak argument : For 1. Many children are not like their parents from whom they have their originall , but like strangers many times , to whom they have no relation . 2. There is no similitude between the brain and nerves ; for that is soft and moist , these hard and dry . 3. Nor is the nerve in its medullary part like the brain ; for this is cold , the marrow is hot . 4. If the nerves are from the brain because their inward parts are soft and marrowy , then the bones should be derived also from the brain , for they have much more marrow in them . 5. If the nerves are from the brain because they have two tunicles● as it hath ; by the same reason let the Arteries also have their beginning from thence ; for these also are double tunicled . 6. All nerves have not this med●llary substance within them . VIII . Though the heart hath but one little nerve , which being tied , looseth its sense beneath the knot , but above retains it ; though this , I say , be so , yet from hence it cannot be proved , that the brain is the originall of the nerves , or of sensation ; but rather the heart ; for the upper part of the nerve is sensible , because it is joyned with other nerves , whereas the lower part is joyned to none . 2. The spirits in the upper part are tempered by the frigidity of the brain , whereas the lower part hath no refrigeration ; and though the faculty or power of sense is from the heart , yet the act of sensation is not exercised without a temperate heat , or refrigeration . 3. I think this is rather a conjecture of the Galenists , then an experiment : for who did ever find this nerve in a living creature . IX . Aristotles reasons for the coldnesse of the brain , are to me not improbable , or easie to be answered : for if the brain were hot , we should never sleep , seeing coldness causeth sleep . 2. There are more moist humors and flegme ingendred in the brain , then any where else . 3. There is not blood in the brains , as in other parts of the body ; for it is the blood that warms the body . I say there are not veins incorporating themselves into the substance of the brain , and terminating there , as they do in the flesh and skin ; which is the cause that every part of the flesh or skin being pricked , bleeds ; so doth not the brain , whose substance is white and bloodless ; therefore though there be veins in the brain , yet they are distinct from the substance of the brain , and not ending in them ; neither is that heat which is in the brain , it s own , but adventitious and externall , to wit , of the arteries and veins , as also of fumes and vapours : so then the brain is the coldest of all the parts of mans body , yea colder then the bones , because the bones are dry , the brain moist : but cold with moisture is greater effectively then with siccity , so the water is colder then the earth . If it be objected that the brain is hot , because the head is more hairy then any other part of the body , and because the brain stands continually in need of ventilation by the nostrils , and transpiration by the seams of the skul ; I answer , That hairs are ingendred by the adventitious heat of the brain , out of the excrementitious humors of the head , and fumes which ascend thither ; and therefore the brain stands in need of ventilation , ●ecause of the many hot fumes and vapours continually ascen●ing thither . X. The blood and spirits which are in the brain , alter not ●ts natural temperament which is cold , especially seeing the ●lood is sent thither for nutrition ; but nourishment is to che●●sh the part nourished , being converted into its substance , ●nd not to alter its temperament . Now the reason why we ●eel the moisture of the brain , but not its frigidity , is , because ●here is nothing to hinder the tact from discerning its moisture , ●eing in a soft substance ( for where the substance is hard , there ●he tact is hindred from feeling the moisture ) though it be ●oist , as when we touch ice ; but the tact is hindred from dicerning the frigidity of the brain , because of the veins and ●rteries within it , containing warm blood and spirits ; yet ●hough the brain be cold , the pith in the back-bone which is ●oyned to the brain , is hot , because we finde no flegme a●out it , as about the brain ; it is harder then the brain , there●ore more apt to receive and to retain heat : it is begot of blood , which is hot ; and it was fit that this warm pith should be joyned to the cold brain , for moderating the brains frigidity . XI . The brain was made cold to temper and moderate the ●eat of the heart ; but not to diminish or destroy it ; and for the same cause the heart was made hot to temper , but not to destroy the brains frigidity : therefore nature hath placed them at a proportionable distance : for had they been nearer , their actions upon each other had been more violent . 2. Though the organs of the sense be in the brain , yet the original of sen●ation is not there , but in the heart : for the brain with its organs are helps and instruments , not the efficient causes of sensation . 3. The mutuall action of the heart and brain upon each other , is not done immediately , but by the intercourse of the spirits . XII . Though nature doth not make two members specifically different in the same body , for the same operation , therefore fishes want Lungs , because they have gills for refrigeration ; yet she hath made both the brain and lungs too in our bodies , for the same end and work , namely , to refrigerate the heart ; and yet in this she is not superfluous , because the heart stood in need of a double refrigeration , as being subject to a double heat ; the one is natural , for tempering of this the brain was made , that so the animal spirits might be generated ; the other is adventitious , caused by hot fumes : for clea●● of these , and of cooling the heart , the lungs were made , a●● so were the arteries too . As for the two eyes , and two ears and other double organs in our bodies , they are not specificall● different . XIII . As the male hath a hotter heart then the female , 〈◊〉 he hath a larger brain for the most part , that there may be the more refrigeration . I say for the most part , because the work of nature admit divers times exceptions ; so Lions , though ho●ter then men , yet have lesser brains then men ; but that heat i● the Lion is more terrestriall , ● , and therefore needs lesse● refrigeration then that which is more aerial ; yet it may be supposed that man abounds more in heat then Lions , because he hath a strait body , which is caused by the abundance of hot bloud and spirits in mans body more then in other creatures . XIV . That the testicles are not of such absolute necessity as the heart , even in respect of generation , is plain , because many creatures , as plants and insects have the faculty and power of generation without testicles . 2. The heart and brain in dignity far exceed the testicles , because these doe not communicate to all parts the power of generation , as the heart and brain doe impart life and sense . 3. Creatures that have lost the testicles , can live long without them , but no creature can live long without the heart and brain . XV. In sensitive creatures that doth originally communicate the generative faculty , which imparts the sensitive , because this includes that ; but it is the heart not the testicles , which imparts sensation , and consequently the heart not the testicles , causeth generation . If it be answered that the power of sensation is derived from the heart to the testicles , and consequently of generation ; then we must know , that this very answer confirms the Aristotelian opinion , namely , that the heart not the testicles , is the original of the generative . 2. It is a weak argument to prove the principality of the testicles from their necessity , for every part of the body , though never so base , is necessary , and yet there is but one principal member ▪ And as weak is it to argue the principality of the testicles from the change that is caused in the body upon the loss of them ; for so there is upon the losse of any other member , and many times death it self . 3. The distinction of Sexes proc eeds from the formative power , but this hath not its original residence in the testicles , but in the heart , as being the perfectest member , and chief receptacle of heat and bloud , and spirits , by which the formative power operates . XVI . The seed receives its specifical form and essence in the heart , not in the testicles , in which it receives indeed concoction , that it might be made fitter for generation : but concoction causeth only an alteration in the quality , not a mutation in the substance . So the fruit receiveth its maturity or ripeness immediately from the bough on which it hangeth ; but its generative power from the root alone ; so that the testicles are but the hearts instruments , working by its heat , and concocting the seed that it may be the fitter for generation . XVII . The bodies of Eunuchs are fatter , weaker , and colder then of other men , not because the testicles do corroborate the body , as the Galenists think , but because the seed wanting evacuation , is turned into fat , and many vapours or excrements , which with the seed are evacuated in other men , are retained in Eunuchs , which oppresse the natural heat , and consequently cause debility ; and because of this coldnesse , Eunuchs are lesse hairy ; for hairs are begot of hot fuliginous vapours . Finis Libri Primi . BOOK II. GALEN in some things maintained ; in some things rejected , or reconciled to ARISTOTLE . CAP. I. 1. Mans Body fitted onely for mans Soul. Tritons are not men . 2. How Mans body is more excellent then all others . 3. How the Soul is most in the Brain and Heart . 4. A twofold heat in us . 5. What Creatures nourish most . 6. The Womans imagination cannot alter the form . I. AS GOD hath bestowed upon Man the most excellent Soul of all others ; so hath he fitted him with a Body answerable to such a Soul , of which no other Body is capable ; and if it were , yet for want of fit Organs , the Soul could not exercise her functions ; as we see in that Fiction of Apuleius , whose soul being in the body of an Asse , could neither speak , nor write , nor doe any thing but what was proper to an Asse ; yet I have read of Tritons , or Fishes having the face , lineaments , and shape of mans body ; One was seen in the days of Tiberius , another in the time of Augustus , a third under Nero : Pliny , AElian , Theodor Gaza , Trapezuntius , Alexander ab Alexandro , Scaliger , and divers others affirm the truth of this ; yet these Tritons or Nereides , cannot be called , nor are they men , though they have the outward shape : for it is not the matter , not outward lineaments , but the form that gives essence and denomination . II. Mans body is of all others the most perfect and excellent ; though he hath not wings like a bird to fly , nor can see so far as an Eagle , nor hear so quickly as a Fox , nor smell so well as a Dog , nor taste so well as Poultry , nor hath so quick a tact as Oysters and Spiders ; yet his hands , speech , and reason , doe countervail all these : for celerity and reception his senses yeild to the beasts ; for variety and judgement they must yeild to him . III. Though mans soul in respect of understanding and will , be inorganical , and therefore not properly resident in any particular member more then in another , yet accidentally , because the brain is the seat of the fantasie , from which the intellect receives its objects , and the heart the seat of the affections , subservient to the will ; the brain is the seat of the intellect , the heart of the will. IV. There is in us a twofold heat , the one celestial , the other elementary : that preserves us , this destroys us : that concocts our food , and turns it into nutriment , this corrupts and putrifies it , and turns it into noxious humours and excrements , as we see in burning Fevers . It is not then every heat that chylifieth or sanguifieth , or assimulateth , but this celestial heat : Neither is it the quantity , but the quality thereof , and affinity it hath with the things concocted : For there is more heat in a Lion , then in a Pigeon , and yet the Pigeon will concoct that which the Lion cannot ; yet this celestial heat is helped by the elementary heat if it be temperate , and by the crasis , temperament , or constitution , if it be sound . V. Nothing by way of food can cherish our natural heat , and maintain our life , but what had life and heat it self ; and the more perfect life it had , the better it nourisheth , as having neerer affinity with us . Hence animals nourish more then vegitables , because the matter of their bodies and spirits , are more consonant to ours then of hearbs or fruits , which if they bee contrary to us in their nature and qualities , they destroy us , as poisonable hearbs do . Purging medicaments are of a middle nature , as having some similitude with the humours of our bodies , which they attract ; as Agary with Flegme , Rubarb with Choler , &c. and some dissimilitude with our bodies , upon which they work by weakning them , especially if they have any delatory quality . VI. Though the woman in conception , or afterwards , can by the strength of imagination impresse some note or mark upon the seed or Embryo : yet she cannot alter the sex or form as she pleaseth , because this is not the work of imagination , but of a diviner power , to wit , of the external formative agent ; for which cause a man cannot beget any other then a man , for that his seed is not capable of any other form , neither doth the formative agent work otherwise the● as the seed is inclinable to . CAP. II. 1. The Stomach and Lungs not necessary for life . 2 , How the limbs are moved : the spirits are bodies more required for motion then sensation : the spirits are light : how they are the souls instruments : how the Muscles move . 3. Seven properties of the brain . 4. Twelve properties of the eye . 5. It s substance warrish . 6. Why but one sight . 7. The eye how an agent and patient . 8. It s two ●ights and its colours . Light gives the second act . THough the Stomach and Lights be two noble parts of the body for those that are to live long ; yet life can consist without them or their action : For 1. Some have lived without chilification and respiration : the meseraick veins can draw some portion of the clysters to the liver for sanguification , by which life can be preserved . 2. Divers creatures live all the Winter , as Swallows , Cuckows , Dormise , &c. without any chilification or action of the stomach . 3. Women that are hysterical , can live only by transpiration , without respiration at all . 4. The arteries can draw air to the heart , though there were no lungs at all , yet not with that conveniency , because the lungs temper and qualifie the frigidity of the air before it comes to the heart . 5. Fishes breath not at all , nor have they any lungs , yet they live . II. In the motion of our bodies the limbs are moved by the muscles , these by the nerves , the nerves by the animal spirits , and these by the soul , which produceth neither sense nor motion in the body without these spirits : for if the nerve be cut or obstructed , or bound , motion ceaseth ; which sheweth that the soul worketh by these spirits , and that in the nerve there is more then a bare faculty of sense and motion required to make it move and feel : for in the obstructed nerve there is the faculty still , but not the motion , because the spirits are intercepted , which have their original from the brain as well as the nerves , but their action from the soul. 2. These spirits are bodies , as appears by their generation , fatigation & dissipation : for when these spirits fail , motion ceaseth , and we grow weary . 3. In the nerve though one and the same animal spirit causeth both sense and motion ; yet a greater vigour is required for motion then for sensation , because the perfection of this consists in reception only , but of that in action chiefly . Now more force is required for action then for passion . 4. In the animal spirits there is a light or splendour , because they are a very attenuated substance , warmed by a celestial heat : This light is perceived in the eye being shut , in the other senses it is not seen , because their organs are not transparent : Now the spirit of the eye is the same with that of the ear , &c. 5. The spirits are not properly the instruments of the soul , because the soul is the form which worketh immediatly upon its matter ; and the spirits are parts of this matter , but they are called instruments , becaus they convey to the members the faculties of the soul. 6. Though the will moves the muscles in men , and the will moves according to knowledge and election ; yet in infants the muscles are moved by a natural instinct , and so they are in beasts who have not election and reason . III. Man hath a larger and more capacious brain then other creatures have ; because the soul of man being endowed with more faculties , required a larger habitation . 2. The brain is void of sense and feeling , because it is the Judge of all the senses . Thus the eye which seeth all colours , hath no colour it self , nor the tongue and palat any taste , which judgeth of all tastes ; experience sheweth , that the wounded brain being cut or pricked , feeleth not . 3. Though the brain feeleth not , yet it hath a natural faculty to expel things hurtful ; so there are antipathies and sympathies in insensitive things . 4. The brain hath no animal motion , though it be the original of this motion ; yet it hath a natural motion of Systote and Diastole for the generation of the spirits , and expulsion of noxious things . 5. The brain is cold and moist ; cold naturally , but hot accidentally , by reason of the spirits and arteries in it : cold , otherwise the attenuated animal spirits in it would quickly wast and consume with heat ; and with often study and cogitation , it would soon be inflamed , and so into phrenzies wee should bee apt to fall . 6. Though the brain be cold , and the heart hot , yet the animal spirits are more attenuated then the vital , because these are generated immediatly of the grosse bloud , whereas the animal are begot of the vital spirits , and are refined by the arteries of the brain . 7. The brain is moist , 1. That it may the more easily receive impressions : 2. That it may the better resist inflamation : And 3. That the nerves may by its moisture bee the more pliable , which otherwise would be stiffe . IV. The Eye is the most noble of all the senses : 1. Because its action is quickest , apprehending its object in an instant : 2. Though the object be never so far distant , it is perceived by the eye , as the stars are . 3. Because light , which is the object of the eye , is of all accidents the most noble . 4. The eye hath more objects then any other sense ; for besides light and colour of all sorts , its particular objects , it hath also number , magnitude , state , motion and figure , which are common objects . 5. None of the senses hath such a curious fabrick : for the eye hath six tunicles , three humours , six muscles , two nerves , the optick and motory , many veins and arteries . 6. It is the first and chief organ of knowledge ; for at first men got their knowledge by observation and the eye , though now we have it by instruction and the ear . 7. The eye hath the highest place of all the senses in the body . 8. And it hath the perfectest figure , for it is almost round , that it may move the easier and swifter . 9. It hath a liberty and command of it self which the other senses have not ; for it can inclose it self within its casements , and open them when it pleaseth . 10. It hath a peculiar light within it self , besides that light which is in the air , and it hath more spirits then any other of the senses , and these spirits are more subtle , nimble , and quick then any other animal spirits are . 11. Without the eye no living creature could finde out its food , in which consisteth the life of the creature . 12. Without the eye men could not have naturally attained to the knowledge of God , and of Divinity ; for by the contemplation of the Heavens , and their light and motions , men came to have the knowledge of their Maker : For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world , are clearly seen , being understood by the things that are made , Rom. 1.20 . V. The eye is of a watrish not of a fiery substance , as may bee seen , 1. By the water that flowes from it when it is hurt : 2. By the fat which is about it ; this would consume if the eye were fiery : 3. By the watrish humour which is in the cavities of the face in the new formed Embryo : 4. By the reception and conservation of the species ; for the fire can neither receive nor confer any image or species , as the water doth . VI. Though there be two eyes , there is but one sight , or one object seen ; 1. Because the optick nerves are united in one before they reach to the eyes : 2. Because there is but one fantasie , and one common sens which judgeth of the external object . VII . The eye in respect of its grosse and solid parts , is a patient in seeing , by receiving the species or shape , ( not the substance ) into the chrystalline humor ; but in respect of the spirits in the eye , it is an agent by perception of the species , and partly a patient : for there is some impression in the spirits , or else by them the species could not be conveyed into the common sense and phantasie : The spirits then are agents , not outwardly upon the object , but inwardly upon the spirits received from the object : and when they are employed about som other thing in the phantasie , the eye seeth not its object , though the species be impressed in the chrystalline ; because there is required for sight , not only the impression in the chrystalline , but also a perception and apprehension in the spirits ; in which action properly and formally vision consisteth . And though the spirits be no part of the eye as it is a solid substance , yet they are part as the eye is the instrument of sight . VIII . There are in the eye when it seeth , two lights , the one from without , whereof there is greatest quantity in the white of the eye ; the other from within , which is most prevalent in the chrystalline , disposing it to receive the species , as the outward light disposeth the air . The outward light , if it bee not proportionable to the inward , makes this unfit for vision , not by extinguishing , or destroying it , for one light cannot destroy another ; but by too much extending or destroying the mean and proportion of the inward light . There is besides these two , a third light in the eies of owls , cats , & such creatures as live by preying in the dark , which light is not immanent in the eye , but transient into the air , that the medium being illuminate , the species of the object might be raised . IX . The eye hath not such colours as are made by the mixture of the four elements , or prime qualities , but such only as are made by the mixture of the light and the diaphanous or perspicuous body . The first sort of colours are in the dark in respect of their existence or quality : the second sort hath no existence at all in the dark : And though the light give not the first act or beeing to colours , yet it giveth the second act in making them visible , and actuating them , to work upon the eye , by sending their species thither . CAP. III. 1. A twofold Heat in living things . 2. The Primitive Heat where , and how tempered . 3. Our spirits are not celestial , several Reasons . 4. Our natural heat , what ? it is no substance , in six Reasons . 5. Many excellencies of mans body . 6. The Head , why the noblest part , and highest , as Galen thinks . THAT there is in living creatures besides the elementary heat , another called celestial , is manifest , because the fire or elementary heat , neither in part , nor in whole , is the cause of generation . 2. Because the elementary heat remains after the celestial is gone , as may be seen in spices , which retain or rather increase their elementary heat , as they grow drier , being separate from the Tree ; and yet they want that celestial heat by which they did live and had vegetation ; for now being dead , nutrition , attraction , vegetation , growth , and other functions of life cease , which were the effects of the celestial heat . 3. Because in Mandrakes and other cold herbs , there is this celestial heat , by which they live ; and yet no elementary heat at all ; for they are cold both actually and vertually . II. As in living creatures there be divers dissimular parts , so there be temperaments , and diversity of heat ; all which are united in the heart , the fountain of heat , which it communicates to all parts by the bloud and spirits ; this primitive heat is in perfect creatures compacted within the heart ; in Trees and Plants , within the root ; in Insects it is diffus'd through all the body , without any union in one part more then another ; which is the cause that when snakes and worms are cut in pieces , every piece moves , which is not so in the hand or foot of perfect animals if they be cut off ; so wee see in some twigs of Trees , that being set in the ground , grow and take root ; which shews , That the original heat and substance of the root , is in every part of the Tree ; and that the primitive heat of the creature might bee brought to a temper , refrigeration is required , which in terrestrial animals is performed by the air , in fishes by the water , in herbs by the earth moistned , by which they are nourished and refreshed . III. The animal and vital spirits in our bodies are not a celestial substance , as some have thought . For 1. The Heavens are not subject to generation and corruption as these are . 2. The Heavens are a quintessence , but these are elementary or aerial . 3. The Heavens cannot be diminished , which they must needs be if our spirits be heavenly bodies ; for they are as they say , pieces of that great body , which at last will be quite spent , except they be repaired either by a new addition , or by the reuniting of the same spirits to it again . 4. Seeing the Heavens have but one motion which is circular ; how can any part therof come down into our bodies , except it hath also a strait motion ? 5. Gravity and levity are elementary qualities , whereof the Heaven is not capable , and therefore cannot descend . 6. Our spirits must either be united to the bodies of the Heavens , and so continuated bodies with them , or else separated and divided ; both which are absurdities . 7. These spirits did either move them selves downward , or else they had some other mover ; the first we cannot grant , except wee make the celestial bodies , living creatures , for only such move themselves ; neither can we grant the second , except we know what this mover should be ; it cannot be natural , for the motion is violent ; nor can the mover be violent , for the work of generation is natural ; it remains then that these spirits are aerial in their nature and substance , but the instruments of the soul in regard of their function , in which regard only we consider them as they are in our bodies ; for many actions proceed from them , as they are the souls instruments , which cannot be effected by the air , as air . IV. The natural or primogenial heat in living creatures , is not a substance made up of seed and menstruous bloud , as Galen thought : For , 1. In Trees and Herbs there is this naturall héat , yet no menstruous bloud ; in insects begot of putrified matter , there is this heat , but neither seed nor the foresaid bloud . 2. This heat must diffuse it self through all the least parts of the body , without which they cannot live ; but if it be a body , there must be penetration of bodies ; if there bee this diffusion ; if there be only an agglutination of this heat to the parts of the body , then these parts have not life in themselves , and consequently neither nutrition , or attraction which are the effects of life , and by which it is preserved , and so the Fibres which are given for attraction are in these parts in vain . 3. If this body of our natural heat did live before it was articulated and distinguished into membe●s , then the heart is not the first thing that liveth ; besides it will follow , that the soul may be the act of an inorganical body , which is against the definition of the soul. 4. Nor can the bloud in the veins be this body , because this bloud is the effect of concoction and nutrition , and it is bloud only : but that body of Galens , is the effect of generation , and the mixture of seed and bloud . 5. If this natural heat hath no life in it , then it will follow that the chief part of the living creature is without life . 6. This heat then is a quality , in children more vigorous and intense then in men , because its work in these is only to concoct and nourish ; but in those to extend the body also , which is a greater work , and therefore requires more heat . Besides , children cannot endure hunger so well as men , because their heat being greater wastes the bodie sooner , where it hath not food to work upon : children then are more hot intensively , but men extensively , because their bodies are larger , according to the dimension of which , their heat is diffused . And although they can eat harder and more solid meats then children , it argues not that their heat is greater then that of childrens , but that their instruments of mastication ( which is the first concoction ) are better and stronger . V. That mans body might be a fit habitation for the Soul , it was made of all bodies the most 1 temperate , and 2 proportionable , 3 the most copious of organs , so that it may well be called a Microcosm , containing as in an epitome , the parts of the great world . 4. It was also made naked , as needing no other arms or defence , then what man was by his reason , tongue and hands , able to furnish himself with . 5. It was made not of an heavenly , but of an elementary substance , because man was made for knowledge , this is got by the senses ; these are grounded on the proportion of the 4 prime qualities , of which the Heavens are not capable . 7. It was made strait that 1 man may be put in minde of his original that he came from heaven in respect of his soul ! 2 That he might affect and seek after the things above , not here below . 3. He abounds more in spirits and heat then other creatures , and the heat and spirits raise the body upwards towards their own proper place . 4. If man had not been of a strait body , his hands which were made for many excellent uses , must have been hindred , and employed with the feet , for motion and supporting of his body . 6. Hee was made with long feet , that his body might be the more steddy and strongly supported : with feet forward , because all his actions and motions tend that way . 7. He was not made with wings to fly , because he had hands to make him fly on the water in ships ; and he had knowledg to make him fly to Heaven in contemplation ; with the wings of Faith we can fly swifter & farther , then David could have don with the wings of a Dove . VI. Mans head is of all parts in the body the noblest , therefore it is placed in the highest Region , and nearest Heaven , which it resembleth both in figure and use ; it is almost round , 1. That it may be the more capacious of spirits and of brain , of which is more in man then in any other creature , because in him is more variety , and perfection of animal spirits then in other creatures . 2. That it may bee the fitter for motion . 3. That it might be the stronger and more able to resist injuries . Again for use : It is like Heaven , for this is the seat of the Angels or Intelligences , and that is the seat of the Intellect ; so far forth , as it is the seat of the phantasie by which the intellect worketh , and of the senses by which the phantasie is informed . And as all sublunary bodies receive life , sense , or motion from the Heavens , so do all our members from the Head ; so that if our brain be wounded , sense and motion in the body presently cease . The head is that by which man is Lord over the beasts , therefore deserved to have the highest place in the body : it is the Citadel of this little world , in the safety of which consisteth the safety of the body ; therefore hands , feet , arms , and all , are ready to protect the head when it is in danger . Hence anciently the head and brains were honored above the other members : they used to swear by the head , [ per caput hoc juro , per quod pater ante solebat . ] When any sneezed , they were wont to blesse them with a prayer , because the brain is affected in sneezing . Men use to uncover their heads to their superiours , intimating that they discover and present to their service the noblest part of their bodies ; and for honours sake the Priest abstained from eating of the brains . CAP. IV. 1. What the spirits are . 2. They differ in seven things . 3. The Woman is only passive in generation : Her Testicles , Arteries , &c. not spermatical parts ; the males seed evaporates , why the child resembles the parents ; the bloud may be called seed . 4. Adeps how generated . Of the Lungs , they are hot . THE Animal and Vital Spirits are so called , not only because we have sense and life by them , but also because they first have life and animation in themselves ; for otherwise how could the soul give life and sense to the body by these which are not ( as some think ) capable of either . 2. These spirits are parts of our bodies , parts , I say , not solid and containing , but fluxil and contained . 3. They are one with the vessels & members , to which they do adhere ; one , not specifically , but quantitatively ; so the grisle is one with the bone that ends in the grisle . 4. These spirits are not the same with the vapours that are in our bodies : For the vapours are excrements , and hurtful to us , therefore nature strives to expel them ; but the spirits are parts , & helpful to us , therfore nature labors to retain them . 5. These spirits somtimes are extinguished by violence , somtimes are wasted for defect of food and maintenance ; he that is drowned hath his spirits extinguished , he that dieth of sicknesse , hath his spirits wasted . Thus the flame in the candle by the wind is extinguished , by the defect of wax it is wasted : the quantity remains in that , it is lost in this . II. The Animal , Vital , and Natural spirits are distinct in their originals ; for the animals are from the brain , the vital from the heart , the natural from the liver . 2. In their Vessels ; for the animal are in the nerves , the vital in the arteries , the natural in the veins . 3. In their operations ; from the animal we have sense and motion ; from the vital , life ; from the natural auction and nutrition . 4. The vital spirits remain when the animal and natural are gone . In a Palsie there is neither sense nor motion ; in an Atrophy there is neither auction nor nutritition ; and consequently , neither animal , nor natural spirits , and yet there is life and vital spirits . 5. The Natural spirits are in every part of the body , so are not the Animal and Vital , but in their proper vessels . 6. The motion of the Animal spirits is voluntary , and in our power , so is not the motion of the other spirits . 7. The Animal spirits rest in sleep , the Vital and Natural are then most active . 8. The Animal spirits are subject to fatigation and cessation , the others not . 9. In Vegitables there are Natural and Vital spirits , but not Animal ; in imperfect Animals there are all three , but grosser and colder , therefore not so apt to be dissipated . III. That there is no active seed in the female for generation , but that she is meerly passive , in furnishing only the Matter or Menstruous bloud with the place of conception , is according to Aristotle manifest ; because if the females seed were active , she may conceive of her self without the help of the male , seeing she hath an active and a passive principle , to wit , seed and bloud ; and where these principles are , there will be action and passion . If the Galenists object , that the females seed is colder then the males , and therefore not procreative without it ; I answer , That though it be colder then the males , yet it is hotter then the bloud , and therefore active , the bloud being meerly passive . Again , the heat of the males seed is but an accident , no ways concurring essentially to generation , but only by way of fomenting and cherishing the females seed , as the heat of the Hen doth to the generation or production of the Partridg ; wheras the whole power and faculty of generation , was in the Egg , not in the Hen : & so by this opinion , the males seed affords nothing but heat or fomentation . 2. If the females seed bee active , and the males too , it will follow , that two efficients numerically different , and having no subordination to each other , do produce one effect , which is absurd . 3. It will follow , that there are three material causes , to wit , the males seed , the females , and the bloud , and therefore must be three forms ; for one form hath but one matter . 4. It will follow , that the female is perfecter then the male , as having more principles of generation , to wit , the seed , the bloud , and the place or matrix . 5. And in this respect , that the male will stand more in need of the female , then she of him , he being more indigent of these principles of generation then she , and having a greater desire to perpetrate the species then she . 6. The Galenists are mistaken , in thinking those glandulous substances in the female to bee testicles containing seed , whereas they are kernels to receive the superfluous moisture of the matrix . 7. The arteries , nerves , and veins , are not spermatical parts ; for of the seed no parts are procreated , but they are sanguineal , as the flesh differing from the flesh in this , that being cut , they do not unite again , as the flesh , because of their hardnesse and drinesse , and want of that moisture which is in the flesh . 8. The males seed being received into the menstruous bloud , doth evaporate and turn into spirits , animating the informed masse . 9. The child sometimes resembleth the Father , sometimes the Mother , according to the predominancy of the seed or the bloud . 10. As the bloud nourisheth the nerves , veins , &c. so it may be transformed into them . 11. The bloud may be called seed , because the seed is begot of it ; and as in Vegitables , Hearbs and Trees are begot of seed , so in animals , procreation is of the bloud . Hence Christ is called the Seed of the Woman . IV. The Adeps or fat in our bodies is generated , not by heat , for heat dissolves and melts it . 2. Coldest temperaments are fattest , as Women are fatter commonly then men , in Winter ▪ creatures are fatter then in Summer , in cold more then in hot Climats men are fatter ; English and Dutch are fatter then Italians or Spaniards . 3. Fat adheres only to the colder parts , as the membranes : Nor is it generated by cold ; For , 1. No part of our body is actually cold , but hot . 2. The Kidneys and heart , which are very hot , have far adhering to them . 3. Melancholy men , and old men , who are cold , have little or no fat . It remains then , that the Adeps is begot of a temperate heat , which in respect of a greater heat may be called cold ; as the brain in respect of the heart . And nature hath placed the fat next to the cold membranous parts , for cherishing of them ; so the far of the Cawle was chiefly ordained for fomenting of the stomach , which is oftentimes wasted by the excessive heat of the liver . Hence it is , that a hot liver is accompanied with a cold stomach : for the hot liver like a cupping glafse , sucks and draws the heat of the neighbouring parts to it . V. When we consider the cold flegm with which the lungs are still infested . 2. The office of them , which is to refrigerate the heart . 3. Their colour , which is whitish ; we would think that they were of a cold constitution . On the other side , when we 1. look upon their light and spongy substance ; 2 ▪ on their office , which is to temper and warm the cold air , that it may not offend the heart : 3. On their nutriment , which is the cholerick or bilious bloud , we would think they were hot of constitution ; and indeed so they are , and cold only by accident , by reason of the external air , and water from the brain , and other parts . CAP. V. 1. The prerogative of the heart . 2. The actions of our members . 3. There are no spermatical parts . 4. The bones , nerves , veins , &c. why not easily reunited . 5. The spermatical parts hotter then the sanguineal . 6. The brains and scull , bones and teeth compared . THE Heart hath divers prerogatives above other members : 1. It is the Fountain of our natural heat . 2. Of the Vital spirits , from whence the Animal have their Original . 3. It is placed in the midst of the breast . 4. It is the first that lives , and the last that dies . 5. It is of that absolute necessity , that the welfare of the sensitive creature depends on it ; therefore Nature preserves it longest from diseases , and as soon as the heart is ill-affected , the body droopeth . 6. Sensitive creatures can live ▪ some without Lungs , some without a Spleen , some without Kidneys , some without a Gall , some without a Bladder , but none can live without the Heart , or something answering to the Heart , as bloudless animals . 7. The Heart is admirable in its motions , if either we consider the manner or perpetuity thereof , or that it is of it self not depending upon our will or pleasure . II. The actions of our members , depend originally from the temperament of the ●imular parts ; but in respect of perfection and consummation , from the conformity and right situation of the Organ , so the temperament of the Chrystalline humor is the efficient cause of sight ; but the situation and conformity of the parts of the eye , is the perfecting or consummating cause : For if the Chrystalline , or other parts of the eye , were otherwise situated , we should either not see ●o well , or not at all . III. That there are no spermatical parts , as Nerves , Bones , Veins , &c. but sanguineal only , is plain by these reasons , ● . To make more material causes then one , is to multiply entities needlesly , whereas the menstruous bloud is sufficient matter for all the parts ; which because it is the matter of our bodies , it had an inclination , disposition , or potentiality to all parts : and because the work to be produced , was Heterogenious , and the form heterogenious , therefore the matter had an heterogenious potentiality , as well to those parts which the Physitians call spermatical , as to the sanguineal . 2. I would know which be the spermatical parts of an Egge : not the white ; for of that they grant the whole Chick is formed : not the yelk ; for that is , they say , the food of the Chick , and yet we see the Chick hath bones , and other spermatical parts , as they call them . If then Bones and Nerves are no seminall parts in a Chick , neither are they in a Childe , the reason being alike in both . 3. The spermatical parts are nourished by the blood , then doubtless they were generated of blood : for [ iisdem nutrimur ex quibus constamus ] and there can be no nourishment without transition and transinutation of the blood into the parts nourished . Now to say , that the blood which nourisheth these parts , becomes seed , or spermatical , is to employ the testicles in continual working of seed for nutrition of the spermatical parts ▪ how can so much seed be generated , and by what vessels shall they be carried to the upper parts of the body . 4. The heart and liver are sanguineal parts : then doubtless the nerves , arteries , and veins which are from them , bee sanguineal . IV. The Bones , Nerves , Arteries , Veins and Grissles being cut or broke , are not so easily re-united as the fleshy parts : not because they are spermatical , but because they are harder and drier then the fleshy : for in children , while they are soft and moist , they are easily reunited ; and the Veins which are softer then the Arteries , are sooner healed : for the hardness , thickness , and perpetual motion of the Arteries , hinder its coalition . 2. Likewise where there is defect of natural heat , as in old men , these are hardly knit together : For heat is the chief Artificer or Agent in the body . 3. And where there is defect of matter , or radicall moisture , the cure is difficult , as in old men . 4. If there be not a sufficient time given , the cure will never be effected : Thus the heart being wounded , is never united , because life flieth before the cure can be performed . V. The spermatical parts by most are counted colder then the sanguineal ; which cannot be : for we find by experience , that there is more heat in the stomach , then in the liver ; for it is a greater heat that turns bones , or such hard meats into a liquid substance , then this which turns our liquid substance into another : to wit , the Chylus into blood : If it be objected , that those creatures , whose stomachs are incompassed with flesh concoct best : I answer , it is true , not because the flesh is hotter then the stomach , but because it keeps in the heat : thus though our cloaths keep in our heat , no man will say , that they are hotter then we ; for this cause our bones and nerves are wrapped about with flesh , and yet these are hotter then the flesh , in their opinion that call them spermatical ; for they con●efs , that the seed is hotter then the bloud , therefore that which is generated of seed must needs be hotter , then that which is begot of blood . If it be objected , that the seed is hot in respect of its spirits , but cold in respect of its matter : I answer , that if the matter of the seed were not hot , it could not so much abound in spirits , for by the heat the spirits are begot , and not heat by the spirits : therefore when the heat fails , the spirits fail : Hence it is , that the animal spirits in the nerves move not the hand , when it is benummed with cold : but let the hand be warmed , and then the spirits have life again ▪ 2. Those parts which they call spermatical , are more sensible of the cold , and sooner offended by it then the sanguineal parts , and therefore must needs be hotter : for one contrary is most sensible of another : thus are we more sensible of a little cold in Summer , when we are hot , then of a great deal in Winter ▪ Southern people , whose bloods are hot , are sooner offended with cold , then the Northern , whose constitution is colder . 3. The heat of the bladder , which they call a spermatical part , is so great , that it can bake the slimy substance of the urine into a hard stone , which argue s its heat above the sanguineal parts . Some Physitians answer , that this is done , not because of the heat , but by reason of the long stay , and sliminess of the matter : but they must know , that the slimy matter is meerly passive , and that it is the heat which is the agent , and artificer of the stone : as for the long stay , that is but a help , for time is no agent . 4. That the bones are hot , is manifest , for they have much fat in them , as we see in bones when they are burned , and a greater heat was required to bring them to that hardness , then the ordinary heat of the sanguineal parts . VI. The brain was not made for the skul , but the skul for the brain , therefore it is like they were formed both together , and that the skul was proportioned to the bigness of the brain , and not this to the bigness of the skull . 2. The brain and skull were placed uppermost , for the eyes , which were to be neer the brain , because of the spirits : and optick nervs , which by reason of their softness , were fittest to be implanted in the eye , otherwise they had been too hard ; for the nerve is harder , as it is farther from the brain : and no place was so fit for the eyes , which were to watch over the body , as the upper place ; neither could the eyes be so secure any where , as within these concavities of the skull . 3. The skull being a bone , feeleth not , for bones have no other sense , but what is in the membrans or Periostium ; neither can there be sense , but where there be nerves , but there be none in the bones : except in the teeth , which therefore feel , because the nerves are incorporated in them , and communicate the sensitive spirits to all parts of them , and the sensitive faculty with them : yet they are more sensible of the first , then of the second qualities . 4. The teeth are still growing , because there is continual need of them , and are harder then other bones , because they were made to bruise hard meats . 5. They are more sensible and sooner offended with cold then with heat ; and yet heat is the more active quality , which sheweth , that the constitution of the teeth is hot , for if they were cold , they should not bee so soon troubled with cold , being a friendly quality . CAP. VI. 1. Two sorts of bloud ; the heart first liveth , and is nourished , and the original of bloud , not the liver . 2. The hearts action on Vena cava ; the cause of sanguification . 3. Bloud caused by the heart . 4. How every part draws . 5. Heart the first principle of the nerves . 6. Nerves , how instruments of sense and motion . 7. The same nerves serve for sense and motion . I. THERE are in our bodies two sorts of blood , the one arterial , begot in the heart , for the exciting of our heat ; the other venal , begot in the liver , for nourishing of the body : ●o according to Aristotle , the heart ; and according to Galen , the liver may be called the fountain of bloud . 2. As the heart is the first thing that liveth in us , so it must needs be first nourished , for life cannot be without nutriment , & nutriment cannot be without blood , therefore there must needs be blood in the heart before there was any in the liver . 3. As the heart first liveth , so it first operates , for life consists in operation : but the proper work of the heart is to beget arterial blood and vital spirits , therefore the blood was first in the heart . 4. Though blood resemble the liver in colour , it will not therefore follow that blood hath its first original from the liver , but only that it is the receptacle and cystern of blood ; so the bag , in which the gall lieth , hath the same colour with the gall , and yet this is generated in the liver , and onely contained in the bag ; and it s a question , whether the liver coloureth the blood , or the blood the liver . 5. In fear and sadness , the blood retires into the heart , which is by means of the spirits recoiling thither with the blood , as to their original . 6. In the brain we finde four sensible concavities for the animall spirits ; in the heart two , for the blood and vital spirits ; but in the liver none , for the blood ; in the resticles none , for the seed ; nor in the breast for the milk ; which makes me doubt , whether the blood , seed , and milk , have any concoction in these parts , if they have , it must be surely in a very small quantity . 7. I finde pure blood no where but in the heart and veins ; by which I gather that there must be a greater commerce between the heart and veins , then some doe conceive , which appears also by the implantation of the vena cava in the heart , which cannot be separated without tearing of the heart or vein ; and that either the blood is perfected in the heart , and prepared in the liver , or else prepared in the heart , and perfected in the liver : besides , that the arteries doe all along accompany the veins . II. I see no reason why we may not affirm , that the heart is continually in its Diastole , drawing blood out of the vena cava ; and in its Systole or contraction , refunding blood into the same vein : for this continual motion of the blood , is no more impossible then the continual motion of the heart and arteries ; neither is it more absurd for perfect and imperfect blood to bee mingled in this motion , then for cholerick , melancholick and flegmatick blood , to be mingled with pure blood in the veins . 2. When the liver is vitiated , sanguification faileth , and so hydropsies follow , which doth not prove that the liver is the sole cause of sanguification , but that it is subordinate to the heart : so when the Chrystalline humour is vitiated , the sight faileth , and yet this humour is not the sole cause of fight , but is subordinate to the op●ick nerve and spirits . The heart then by the liver distributes blood to the members . 3. The veins have their radication in the liver , their office and distribution from the liver and the heart : their original from neither ▪ in respect of matter , but in respect of efficiency from the heart ; for this first liveth , and therefore the fittest place for the formative faculty to reside in . III. The Chylus is turned into blood , not by the substance of the Liver , for the Chylus comes not neer it , and there can be no alteration or concoction without contact : nor by the veins , for their office is to convey and distribute the bloud , not to make it . So the arteries doe not make the arterial blood , which they convey : besides tha● the form , temperament , and colour of the blood is far different from that of the veins ; therfore the blood is made by the power of that celestial heat by which we receive life , growth , and nutriment : for the same heat produceth divers effects in the divers subjects it works upon ; in the stomach it turns our meat into a white Chylus ; in the veins into red blood : in the ●eminal vessels into seed , in the breasts into milk , &c. IV. The same Meseraick veins which draw the purest pare of the Chylus from the intestins , that it might there receive sanguification , contain also pure blood , which the intestines draw for their nutriment , for every part draws that food which it most delights in . Thus from the same mass of blood , the Spleen draws melancholy , the gall choler , the kidneys , water . V. The Peripateticks will have the heart to be the first original of the nerves , and of the sensitive motion : The Galenists will have the brain ; but this contention is needless : For the heart is the first principle , because it is the first that lives and moves , whereas the brain moves not but by the heart . In a Syncope , or swowning fit of the heart , all sense and motion suddenly fail , which could not be if these had not their original from the heart : the brain may be called the secondary or subordinate caus or principle : for this by its cold , tempers the vital spirits , and so they become sensitive or animal . Hence it is that in an Apoplexy there is a sudden failing of sense and motion . If any say , that the body can move after the heart is taken out , and that therefore the heart cannot be the first principle of motion : I answer , so can the body move after the head is off , as wee see in Poultry . This motion then excludes neither the head nor heart from being originals : for it is caused by the remainder of the spirits , which are left in the nerves and arteries . As for the Apoplexy , I take it to bee an affection , not of the brains alone , but of the nerves also . VI. The common opinion is , that the nerves are the instruments of sense and motion : and yet we see sense and motion where there are no nerves : for in every part of the body there are not nerves , and yet every part feels and moves : this sense and motion must needs proceed from the spirits in the blood , which is in every part of the flesh and skin , where there are no veins . If it be replyed , that upon the obstruction , or binding of the nerve , sense and motion fail : I answer , the like failing there is of sense and motion , when the arteries called Carotides , are bound up ; for as the animal spirits will not work without the vital , neither will the spirits in the blood and flesh work , if they fail which are in the n●rves , such is the union amongst them , that this failing , all action ceaseth . VII . Seeing the sensitive and motive Spirits differ not specifically , there is no need why wee should assign different nerves to sense and motion ; for the same neve serves to both ; it is true , that there be some hard , some soft nerves , because some have their original from the soft brain , and some from the harder pith of the baek bone ; and that the soft nerve is fittest f●r sense , which consisteth in reception , for soft things are aptest to receive impressions ; as the hard nerve is fittest for motion which consisteth in action ; therefore the same nerve conveyeth sense to all parts capable of sense , and motion to the parts apt to be moved : Hence the nerves inserted in the muscles , move them ; but the nerves inserted into the mouth of the stomach , moves it not , b●cause the stomach hath no muscles , yet it communicates to it , an exquisite sense . CHAP. VII . 1. How the spirits pass through the nerves : their swift and various motions , even in sleep : motion and sense not still together . 2. Sense and motion in phrensies , epilepsies , leprosies , caros . 3. Muscles , how , when and where the causes of voluntary motion . 4. How the fibres and tendons move the muscles . 5. The muscles of the tongue , abdomen , diaphragma , ribs , bladder . 6. The organs of tact , its medium . I. ALTHOUGH the nerves are not sensibly pervious as the Veines and Arteries are , which were purposely made hollow for the passage of the venal and arterial blood ; yet the animall spirits being subtil and sublimated bodies can freely passe through the soft and spungy substance thereof , as wel as sweat through the pores of the skin . 2. Though in the Palsie the animal spirits cannot passe through the thick , clammy and glassy flegme , which by reson of its coldnesse , deads the spirits , which without the natural heat , have no vigour or motion , yet they can freely passe through the nerves by help of the native heat . 3. Though the spirits by reason of their specifical form or aeri●l nature should only move upward , yet as they are instruments of the soul , they move which way the soul will have them move . 4. Though no grosse body can move in an instant , yet their spirits can , being moved by the soul immediatly , and being such sublimate and subtil bodies , that they come neer to the nature of spirits . 5. Though in sleep the senses are tied up , yet there is ofte●times motion ; as we see in those that walk and talk in their sleep , and yet feel not ; because the fore ventricles of the brain are affected , in which is the common sense , so is not the pith in the back , from which the most of the motory nerves have their original . 6. In one and the same nerve oft-times motion faileth , and the sense remaineth , because more spirits are required , and greater force for motion being an action , then for sense , which consisteth in reception or passion . 7. Sense doth sometimes fail , the motion remaining sound ; when the nervous branches which are inserted into the skin , are hurt or ill-affected , at the same time the nerves inserted into the muscles may be sound . II. In phrensies the motion is strong , but the sense weak ; because the braines being inflamed , the nerves are heated and dried , therefore fitter for motion , but the lesse apt for sense , which requireth a soft nerve . 2. In the falling sickness sense faileth , but not motion , because the fore ventricles of the brain being ill-affected , the common sense is intercepted ; but the pith of the back bone from whence the most nerves are derived , is not hurt , therefore motion not hindred . 3. In leprosies the sense is dulled , but not the motion , because the nerves and skin are dried , by which sense is hindred , but not motion . 4. In a deep sleep or Caros , there is respiration without sense , because the fore-part of the brain is hurt , but not the nerves and muscles of the breast . 5. Oftentimes the eye loseth its sight , but not its motion , because the optick nerve by which we see , is not the same with the nerves , by which the eye is moved . III. All spontaneous motions are caused by the spirits in the brains , nerves and muscles in the creatures that have them , but where these organs are not , the animal spirits move the body without them , as we see in worms . 2. All muscles are not the organs of voluntary motion : for the three little muscles within the ears move them not to hear when we please , for many times wee hear what wee would not . 3. In those parts where there be nerves without muscles , there is no voluntary motion , because the nerves convey only the spirits , which the muscles receive , and by them immediately move the body . 4. Respiration in sleep is a natural , not a voluntary motion , caused notwithstanding by the muscles of the breast . 5. Sleep-walkers are moved by the muscles , which motion then cannot be voluntary , for the walker hath not knowledge of his walking , or of the end thereof . 6. Beasts are moved by their muscles , which motion in them cannot be called voluntary , but spontaneous onely . IV. All muscles have not tendones , but such as are appointed for a strong and continual motion : hence the muscles of the tongue , bladder , and anus , have no tendones . 2. The muscle is moved not onely by the nerves and tendones , but also by the fibres within its own fleshy substance : and indeed the fibrous flesh is the chief instrument of spontaneous motion ; and where they are wanting , there is no such motion : Hence it is that beasts can move their skins , which men cannot , because beasts skins adhere close to a fibrous substance , whereas that of mans is nervous ; onely the skin of the face in us is movable , because musculous and fibrous . V. Though the substance of the tongue be not a musculous or fibrous flesh , yet it receiveth its divers motions from divers muscles . 2. The muscles of the abdomen are chiefly made for pressing of the same , when nature desires to expel the excrements , and in the next place to move the breast with the other muscles appointed for respiration . 3. The muscle of the bladder called Sphincter , was made partly for opening a passage for the urine to passe away , which it doth by dilating and extending it self ; and partly for shutting up of the bladder by contracting it self , lest the urine should passe from us in sleep , or against our wills whilest we are awaked . 4. The muscle called diaphragma , or the midriff , was made for exspiration and inspiration ; in inspiration , it dilateth it self , but in expiration , it is contracted upward , as we see in dead bodies . 6. The muscles of the ribs called Intercostals , are some of them external , which distend the breast for inspiration , some internal , which contract the breast for exspiration . VI. Aristotelians will have the flesh , Galenists the skin to be the organ of tact : but I think both are ; for I take the skin to be nothing else but the outward superficies of the flesh , a little dried and hardned ; and differing no other way from the flesh , then the outward skin of the apple , from the softer substance thereof ; so then the flesh , both as it is a soft substance , and as it is hardned in its outward superficies , is the organ of tact , by means of the nerves and fibres diffused into it ; and whereas vision , hearing , and smelling , have the air for their medium , tact and taste , which are the two absolutely needfull senses , without which we cannot live , ( whereas without the other three we may ) have no medium at all . CHAP. VIII . 1. Bloud , milk , &c. No integral parts . 2. How the parts draw their aliment . 3. And expel things hurtful . 4. Of the intestines and faeces . 5. The intestines retentive faculty . 6. Of the stomach and its appetite or sense . 7. Whether the stomach is nourished by Chylus or bloud . I BLOOD , Milk , Fat , Marrow , are not properly integral parts of our bodies , for the body is perfect in its limbs and members , without these ; and these in time of hunger , nourish the body , whereas one part cannot be the aliment of another ; besides every part hath its figure and shape , but these have none ; yet in a large sense they may bee called parts , as they help to make up the whole . II. As the Loadstone draweth Iron , and Plants nutriment from the earth , so doth every part of our bodies draw that aliment which is most proper for it : some by the help of the fibres , as the heart in its Diastole draws blood from Vena cava into its right ventricle by the help of the fibres : some without their help , as bones , grissles , and ligaments . So the Intestines draw without fibers , the Chylus from the Ventricle , with which they are delighted ; and they draw blood from the Meseraick veins , with which they are nourished ; and the same veines draw the purer part of the Chylus from the Intestines for sanguification . III. The same part that draws things needful , expels the same things when they grow superfluous or hurtful : thus the ventricles expel the Chylus into the Intestines , and these expel their gros●er and excrementitious parts out of the body : so the heart expels by its transverse fibers , blood , and spirits , and hurtful vapours too . And indeed nature is more solicitous in expelling of things hurtful , then in attracting of things needful . Thus we see in dying people , that expiration is stronger then inspiration , nature being more willing to be rid of hurtful vapours , then to receive fresh aire : so when the intestines are affected with inflammations , obstructions , or ulcerations , that they cannot send the excrement downward , they force it upward into the stomach again , and so expel it by the mouth , as in the Iliaca passio . IV. The expulsion of the Foeces is partly the natural or peristaltick motion of the intestines , and partly the voluntary motion of the muscles of the Abdomen ; which muscles being contracted , presse the intestine . 2. There are straight Fibe●s in the intestine , called Rectum , not so much for attraction , as for strengthning the circular Fiber● . 3. The Colon is s●ated uppermost neer to the bottome of the stomach , and hollownesse of the liver , tha● by the touch of these parts , the remainders of the meat which are in the cels of the Colon , might be better concocted . 4. The stink of the foeces proceed partly from the superfluous humidity , which is the mother of putrefaction ; and partly from the heat of the intestin , which though it be natural to the aliment which it concocts , yet it is external to the excrement which it expels . 5. The length of the intestins , which are seven times as long as the body , and ●he many winding● or folds of them , besides the Val●ula or shutter in the end of the Coecum , do shew that the injections by the fundament can ascend no higher then the blind intestine , except there be any of those three distempers in the guts , which I mentioned but now , or else the stomach be distempered by Bulimia ; for in such a case it will draw the foeces to it . 6. Clysters are sometimes carried to the liver by means of the meseraick veins , which suck some part of it from the intestins . V. The substance , temper , and colour of the intestines and ventricles , is the same ; therefore the Chylus is not only concocted in the ventricle , but in the intestins also ; and as the one of these members is affected , so is the other . 2. As in the intestines there is an attractive , concoctive , and expulsive faculty , so there is also a retentive ; for all these affections are in the ventricle which is of the same substance with the intestines . To what end are stiptick or restringent medicaments , used in Fluxes , but to corroborate the retentive faculty of the intestins ; in the lientery the meat passeth away without concoction , because the re●●ntive facul●y both of the ventricle and intestins is hurt . VI. The mouth of the stomach being united to the Diaphragma , and this to the breast-bone , is the cause that we find much pain about this bone , when the mouth of the stomach is ill-affected . 2. In the mouth of the stomach is the ●ea● of appetite , by reason of the two stomachical nerves th●re , which when they are refrigerated or obstru●t●d , the appetite is dissolved : as in B●limia , where there is a continual attraction from the stomach , but no sense or appetite ; but when the stomach is molested with cold and s●wre humours , there is a continuall sense or appetite , though there be no inanition of the part , as in the disease called the Dogs appetite . 3. By reason of the sympathy that is between the mouth of the stomach , and the heart , they had of old the same name , and they have the same symptomes . 4. The appetite being an animal faculty , ●ath its seat in the braine originally , in the stomach subjectively ; the faculty is in both , but the action onely in the stomach . VII . Though the stomach be delighted and satisfied with the meat it receiveth ; yet it is not thereby immediately and properly nourished , but by the blood ; therefore nature hath furnished it with divers veins : neither can the Chylus be fi● nutriment , till it be turned into blood , & the cholerick , melancholy & watrish excrements be separated from it . Besides , how can the stomach be nourished with Chylus , when the body is red only by Clysters , which the liver sanguifies : or how are those creatures fed with Chylus , which eat not , but sleep all the Winter . Th● animal or sensitive hunger therefore of the ventricle , is satisfied upon the receiving of meat ; but its natural hunger is not satisfied till the blood be converted into its substance . CHAP. IX . 1. The Livers heat inferiour to that of the Stomachs . 2. Of the natural Spirits in the Liver , and how it is cherished by air . 3. Of the Gall , and how it is nourished . How the Choler is conveyed to it ; of its two passages , and one membrane . THough sanguification and the separation of the three excrementitious humours from the blood , bee the work of the Liver , not of the Stomach , yet it will not follow , that the Liver is hotter then the Stomach : for this work is done not so much by heat , as by the temper and constitution of the Liver : although I deny not , but heat hath in this its action , which cannot be so great in separating the parts of the blood , which is a liquid substance , as that of the stomach and intestins concocting hard and solid substances into liquid , and separating the ear●●hy excr●ments from the purer parts . II. The Liver sends by the Veins into all parts of the body , these spirits which they call natural : for to send up the force of the innate spirits , which are in every part of the body : these natural spirits are grosser then the vital and animal , therfore contained within the thin walls of the veins ; and they are begot of blood , and thin vapours , therefore are preserved and cherished by the blood and air ; which air cannot come to the Liver by inspiration , but only by transpiration , which is performed in the hollow of the Liver by arteries in the convex or gibbous part of the Liver , by the continual motion of the Diaphragma . III. Nature hath fastned a little vessel to the Liver , for rec●ption of the choler , which because it is noxious to the Liver , it is thrust out by it ; and because of the sympathy it hath with that little vessel , it is drawn in by that by a secret instinct , as Iron by the Load-stone ; with which notwithstanding it is not fed , being a pure excrement : the Lungs indeed are fed with cholerick blood , the Sple●n with melancholick blood , the Kidneys with watrish : but not with pure excrementitious choler , melancholy , and water . That Vessel then is fed by blood , communicated to it by its two veins called Cisticae , which were not placed there in vain . And though this humour be pernicious to other parts of the body , yet it doth no way hurt this little vessel , which argues the great sympathy and familiarity that is between them . 2. The obliquity of the passage by which the choler is carried from the Liver to the Gall , is no hindrance to its motion , seeing this motion follows not its Elementary form , but the attractive faculty of this vessel : thus the wa●rish blood which is heavy , is drawn upward by the brain . 3. The Gall hath two passages , one from the Liver , by which it draws the choler , the other from the Duodenū , by which it thrufts out the choler into the intestins , when it becomes offensive , either by its quantity , or by its acrimony , which it may contract with long stay in each of these 2 passages ; there is a Valvula , or shutter , the one is to keep the reflux of the choler from the gall to the Liver ; the other that it may not recoil from the intestine into the gall . 4. They in whom the passage of the gall reacheth to th● bottom of the stomach ▪ are troubled with often vomiting of choler ; but they in whom this passage reacheth below the Du●denum , are troubled with cholerick dejections . 5. The Gall , as also the Bladder , have but one membrane , whereas the stomach and in●estins have two , because these were appointed for concoction , whereas the Gall and Bladder were only made to contain for a time the choler and urine . CHAP. X. 1. The use of the Gall , and Spleen , its obstructions , its Veins and Arteries without concavity . 2. Vas venosum . 3. How the Spleen purgeth it self . 4. The Veins and its humours . 5. Why the stone causeth vomiting and numbness in the thigh . 6. The bladder , its attraction and expulsion . AS nature hath made the Gall to receive the ●holer , that the blood may not be there with infected , as sometimes it is when the Gall is obstructed , whence comes the yellow ●aundise ; so it hath ordained the Spleen to receive the grosse and melancholy blood , that the purer blood may not bee infected with it , as it is in the black Jaundise . 2. There is no member so much subject to obstructions , as the spleen , which cannot proceed from its vessels , for they are capacious ; nor yet from its substance , for that is spungy : therefore it must be caused by the feculency and thicknesse of blood . 3. It was fitting that the Spleen should abound in arteries , that the grosse blood thereof might receive the vital faculty , and that it might bee the more attenuated and purged , and the languishing heat ther ▪ of excited . 4. It was not requisite that there should bee any sensible capacity in the Spleen , as there is in the Gall and Kidneys , because the melancholy humour is much lesse then the choler or watrish , neither was it to be sent away in that plenty as the other are : Besides , in stead of cavity , it abounds in Veins and Arteries . II. There is a short vessell called Vas venosum , reaching from the Spleen to the bottom of the Stomach , and conveying some part of the melancholy blood thither , for exciting the appetite , and binding of the bottom of the stomach the closer for helping of concoction , which it doth being of a cold , sowre , and stipick quality . III. The Spleen oftentimes purgeth it self , by the internal Hemorrhoids , which arise from the Splenetical vein : and somtimes by the urine , not through the emulgent veins , which are far distant from the Splenetical ; these having their originall from Vena porta , the emulgent from Vena cava ; but through certain arteries made purposely large , not so much for carrying of the spirits , as of this humour , which is still accompanied with much water for attenuating the thick humour , therefore melancholy men are much given to spitting , sweating , and urine , chiefly in a quartan Fever . Hence melancholy is called water sometimes . IV. The Kidneys were made to draw and contain for some time the serous ●r watrish excrement of the blood , which by the Uriters it sends away to the bladder : but the crude humours which critically are evacuated by urine , are not drawn in by the Kidneys , but sent thither by the veins ; neither is the liquefaction of the solid parts in a Hectick , sent by the veins being weakned , nor drawn in by the reins being against nature , but of it self is conveyed thither thorough the capacious vessels . V. Such a sympathy there is between the stomach and the reins , by reason of the nerves common to both , and of the outward tunicle of the reins arising from the Peritonaeum which is joyned to the bottom of the stomach , that in fits of the stone , we are troubled with vomiting . 2. By reason of the muscle on which the Kidneys lean , which muscle is inserted in the inward part of the thigh , and by reason of the nerves inserted in that muscle , which nerves are pressed by the hardnesse of the stone in the Kidneys , we find a stupidity or numbnesse in the thigh , in fits of the stone . VI. The Bladder draws the urine to it , not to be fed by the urine , for it is fed by blood ; as appears by its veins , but that it may retain it till by its quantity or quality , it grow offensive , and then it is sent away , which action both of retention and emission , is partly natural , partly animal : as the urine is retained by the oblique fibres of the bladder , it is natural ; as it is retained by the muscle sphincter , it is animal ; so as it is expelled by the faculty of the bladder , this action is natural ; but as it is expelled by the muscles of the Abdomen , the action is animal . CHAP. XI . 1. The Heart and Testicles , how the noblest parts : Generation w●●hout Testicles , they corroborate the Heart , their sympathy with the breast : 2. And with the brain . 3. Different vessels in the Male and Female . 4. The Matrix sympathizeth with the Head , Heart , Breasts , &c. 5. Affected with smells . It s twofold motion . ARistotle will have the Heart , Galen the Testicles , to be the noblest parts of mans body : both are in the right ; for if we consider the individual person , the Heart is the noblest part ; but if the propagation of the Species , the Testicles have the prerogative : for without them there can be no generation in perfect creatures . 2. The Testicles are not of such absolute necessity for propagation of the Species , as the Heart is for conservation of the individuum . For divers creatures , as Fishes , do propagate without Testicles . 3. The Testicles , as Aristotle affirms truly , were not made only , or principally for generation , but for corroboration of the Heart by a secret sympathy and communication of spermatical spirits and heat ; therefore Eunuchs lose much of their vigour , courage , and masculine heat . 4. By means of the Nerves , Veins , and Arteries , there is a great communication between the breast , and the parts contained in it , and the testicles ; for oftentimes the tumor of the testicles end in a cough , and so the cough sometimes ends into the Testicles : And hence it is that the voice begins to grow big and hoarse in young men , as soon as they begin to have puberty and seed ; because the heat of the Testicles increasing , dilates the passages of the brest and wind-pipe . II. As there is a great sympathy between the seminal vessels and the brest , so there is between them and the brain ; hence it is that imagination of venereal objects causeth erection , and upon the exuberance of seed , there arise lascivious imaginations . 2. Erection is partly animal in respect of the muscles , the imagination and delight ; and partly natural in respect of flatulency , heat , and seminal spirits , which cause distension ; and of the natural end , which is procreation . III. The vessels of generation in the male and female , are not the same , as some have thought , supposing they differ only in scituation , the one being inward , the other outward ; which is not so , for they differ in figure , number and scituation , as may be seen in Anatomies . Therefore these stories which tell us of maids turned into boyes , are false and ridiculous , except they mean Hermaphrodites , in which are the vessels of both sexes , which are not discerned while they are young , because of the weakness of heat in them ; so at first some young boyes have been taken for maids , because the yard and testicles for want of heat , have not appeared outward . IV. Such a sympathy and combination there is between the matrix and the head , by reason of the nerves ; that when the matrix is ill-affected , the head and brains are ill-disposed ; and oftentimes the sensitive , animal , and motive faculties are overthrown ; hence convultions , stupidities , and strange disturbances of the imagination . 2. By reason of the arteries , such a sympathy there is between the heart and the matrix , that swouning fits , and suffocation , with a cessation of pulse , and respiration follow upon the distemper of the matrix . 3. Such a consent there is between the matrix and brests of women , that sometimes blood hath flowed from the breasts instead of milk , and milk hath been voided downward instead of blood . 4. By reason of the consent between the liver and the matrix : the veins and matrix , the bladder and the matrix : the evil disposition of this is the cause of distempers and diseases in them . V. The matrix is much affected with smels ; not that the sense of smelling is there , which is in the brain , but because of the consent that is between the matrix , and the membranes of the brain ; they being both of the same substance ; and because with the smell the thin vapors are conveyed thither , on which the spirits are fed . 2. Sometimes abortions are caused by bad smels , because the maternal spirits which the child attracteth by the umbilical arteries are infected . 3. Sweet smels do cause in some women histerical passions , because they stir up the pernitious vapors that lay lurking in the matrix , which vapors are conveyed by the arteries to the diaphragma , heart and brain ; whereas by stinking smels nature is stirred up to the expulsion both of them , and withall of the naughty humors in the matrix . 4. There is a two-fold motion of the matrix ; the one is natural by its straight and circular fibres , so it is moved downward towards the reception of the seed , and expulsion of the childe and secundine : the other motion is convulsive , proceeding from too much inanition or repletion ; and sometimes of venomous vapours , whence are suffocations , and want of respiration , the diaphragma being pressed . CHAP. XII . 1. Distinction of sexes : the male hotter then the female . 2. The seed no part , nor aliment of the body : derived from all parts , how . 3. The menstruous bloud no excrement , how it is : The cause of the small pox : Its evacuation . 4. The uses of the matrix . 5. It s vitiosity , the cause of Monsters : Mola , what . I. AS nature hath appointed generation for continuing of the species , so it hath appointed distinction of sexes , aiming as well at the female , as the male , and not at the male alone , as some think , who would make the female an imperfect thing , and aberration of nature : for the one sex is no less needfull for procreation then the other . 2. The male is hotter then the female , because begot of hotter seed , and in a hotter place , to wit , the right side ; and because the male hath larger vessels and members , stronger limbs , a more porie skin , a more active body , a stronger concoction , a more couragious minde , and for the most part , a longer life ; all which are effects of heat . Besides that , the bodies of males are sooner articulated and conformed , to wit , by 10 days , in the womb , then the females are ; the motions of the male in the womb , are quicker and stronger , then of the female . The fatness , softness , and laxa●ie of the womans body , besides the abundance of blood , which cannot be concocted and exhaled for want of heat , argue that she is of a dol'der temper then the man : She indeed hath a swifter pulse , because of the narrowness of the arteries ▪ and her proneness to anger and venery , argue imbecility of minde , and strength of imagination not heat . 3. The male groweth flower then the female , because he was to live longer ; therefore nature proceeds the flower , as we see in trees and plants ; a Cherry-Tree groweth up sooner then an Oak , and decayeth far sooner . Besides , the soft and loose flesh of the female is sooner extended , then the solid and harder flesh of the male : We may then conclude , that the male is hotter intensively ; but the female by reason she hath more blood , is hotter extensively . II. The seed is no part of the body , because the body is not more perfect by its presence , nor malmed by its loss or absence ; nor is it the aliment of the body , because then the body would not part with it : nor is it properly an excrement peccant in the qualitie ; but it is the purer part of the blood , or quintessence of it , unuseful for the body when it is peccant in the quantity . 2. Because the blood is in every part of the body , and the seed is the quintessence of the blood ; therefore the seed may be said to be derived from all parts of the body , for all parts of the body consume upon much evacuation of seed ; and as it is from all parts , in respect of its material and grosse● substance , so it is principally from the head , heart , and liver , in regard of its more aerial parts . III. Though the menstruous blood may receive corruption by its long suppression , or by the moisture of some bad humors , yet in sound women , it is as pure as any other blood in the body : For it is appointed by nature for nutriment of the infant , whilst it is in the womb ; and after birth it is converted into milk , neither doth it differ from other blood in its material and efficient causes ; besides that , it is as red , and coagulates as soon , as the purest blood of the body : Neither doth nature send it away because it is peccant in the quality , but because it is exuberant in the quantity . 2. By reason the menstruous blood is infected with ill humours , on which the child in the womb feeds ; hence it is , that there are few or none , but one time or other are infected with the small pox ; which as divers other poisons , doth not presently shew it self , but lieth a long time lurking in the body : And if at the first time , the venome of this disease is not thoroughly purged out , it returns : Hence it is , that some have this disease divers times . 3. The menstruous blood is not the cause of the small pox , whilst it remains in the vessels , but when it is converted into the substance of the body ; hence it is , that women whose moneths are stopped , are not infected with this malady . 4. This blood is evacuated once in a moneth ordinarily , at such time as the Moon , which hath dominion over humid bodies , is most prevalent : Nature also observes her own periods , and times of evacuation , of which we can give no reason . But this is certain , that if the evacuation of this blood were as frequent as of other excrements , there would be no conception . IV. The chief uses of the matrix are to draw the seed to it , to mingle it with the blood , to contain it , to excite its faculties and spirits , for it is not actually animated till now , and so the seed by its spirits is made capable of animation , and shortly after being incorporated with the blood of articulation : These fore-named functions of the matrix are performed , not so much by its heat , as by its natural temper . V. Oftentimes the vitiosity of the matrix is the cause of monstrous births ; so likewise is the imagination , the defect or exuberance of seed ; the unlawful permistion of seeds , the heat of the body , and the formative faculty . 2. The false conception called Mola , is begot when the seed is faulty , weak or deficient , and the blood predominant ; which is known from a true conception , because there is no milk in the breasts , when there is a false conception , neither doth it move after the fourth moneth , as the child doth ; sometimes it is moved by the matrix , but not by it self , as the child : besides it remains after the eleventh moneth , which is the time prefixed for the birth of the child . CHAP. XIII . 1. The Heart liveth first , not the Liver . 2. The outward membrans first formed by the heat of the matrix . 3. Vrachos , what . 4. The similitude of the parents on the children . 5. Twins , how begot , and why like each other . 6. Infants , how fed in the matrix . 7. Superfetation . 8. No respiration in the matrix . 9. The childs heart moveth in the matrix . I. ARISTOTLE will have the heart to be the first member that lives in us , Galen the liver ; but indeed Aristotle is in the right ; for how can any thing live , till the heart which is the fountain of heat and spirits live ; and how can the soul frame to her self a fit habitation for exercising of her functions , ●ill first she hath framed the heart , by whose heat and spirits she may work : If it be objected , that the heart cannot live without nutrition ; but nutrition is by blood , and this by the liver , therefore the liver must first live : I answer , that there needs no nutrition , till the body be compleat and perfected ; for wee see imperfect creatures can live long without food : I have kept a Spider nine moneths alive in a glass without food : Again , there needs no nutriment , but when there is deperdition and wasture of the substance , which cannot bee of the heart , before the body be perfected . And although the body live at first the life of a plant , it will not therefore follow , that the heart is not first framed ; for even in plants there is a principle of life , which is the root , and nature worketh methodically , by quickning that first , which must quicken the rest . II. As the heart is the first member that is framed by the formative faculty , so the outward membranes are first formed by the heat or natural temperament of the matrix , as we see the outward skin of fruits by the heat of the Sun. For nature providently fences the seed with these walls , that the inward spirits may work the more powerfully , and be the lesse subject to dissipation . III. Besides the umbilical vein and the two umbilical arteries , nature hath made a vessel called Vrachos , by which the child in the matrix conveys the urine into the membran , for it reacheth from the bottom of the bladder to the navel ; and in those in whom the navel is not well bound at first , and this Vrachos dried , upon any stoppage of the bladder , the urine will flow out by the navel . IV. The similitude of the parents is impressed on the children , partly by reason of the formative power in the seed , and partly by the imagination of the parent moving the spirits , which being mixed with the blood on which the child is fed ; makes the impression upon the tender flesh of the infant . 2. The childe resembleth the grand-fathers or grand-mothers sometimes , as the Load-stone communicates its power to the third or fourth needle , so doth the formative faculty of the grand-father , which is potentially in the seed of the grand-childe , oftentimes show it self . V. Twins are oftentimes begot , partly because of the abundance of seed , partly by reason of the scattering thereof into divers parts of the matrix , which ●oments each part of it ; for though the matrix hath no cells , yet it hath a right and a left side ; in the right , males ; in the left ▪ females are begot ; or if the seed be strong , vigorous , or masculine , males , if weak and feminine , females ; if one part masculine , the other feminine , then male and female are ingendred ; but the female is seldome strong or lively , because the time of conformation is not alike in both , ●0 days being required for the forming of the male , and 40 for the female . 2. Twins are like each other , because they are wrapped within the same membran , are conceived at the same time , they feed on the same blood , and enjoy the same maternal spirits . VI. The infant in the womb is not fed by the mouth , but by the navel ▪ for there are no vessels that reach to the mouth , neither is there need of chylification , or sanguification ; neither is there any other excrement found in the intestins of new born infants , except the excrement of blood ; therefore as they breath by the umbilical arteries ; so they are fed by the umbilical vein . VII . Sometimes there is superfetation ; for we read of second births , some days , weeks , and moneths , after the first ; which shews , that the matrix after conception , is not so fast bound , but that it openeth again in copulation , but seldome is the second birth either strong or lively ; because the first conception groweth strong and big , drawing the blood or nutriment to it , by which means the second conception is starved . VIII . The infant doth not , cannot , should not breath whilst it is in the womb , but is content with transpiration by the umbilical arteries . For if there were inspiration , there must be air within the membrane where the child lieth , but there is nothing except the child , and that watrish substance in which it swim● ; this must needs be ●uck'd in with the air , and so the childe be choaked . Besides , the rednesse and grossenesse of the lungs , whilst the childe is in the womb , shews , that it breaths not ; for the lungs of those creatures that breath , are of a whitish colour , and of a ratified substance , for the better reception of the air . IX . Whilst the child is in the womb , the heart is not idle , as some Galenists imagine , but according to Aristotle , it then moveth and giveth life to the body : otherwise the childe should live all the while the life of a plant , not of an animal , if it had no other life then what it hath from the mother by the umbilical arteries . 2. How could the heart , having no air to refresh it within that narrow membran , in which the child lieth , receive refrigeration , if it did not move ; some answer , that the heart is refrigerate by the water in which the child lieth . I should like this answer well , if that water were cold ; or if the child were a fish , which with its gils might receive water for refrig●ration of the heart . 3. The arteries of the child mov● , but how can they move without the heart move also . If they say , that they are moved by the Arteries of the mother , I would know how they can move after the mother is dead ; for some children have been cut out alive from the dead mothers womb . 4. Although the umbilical arteries ▪ convey the material spirits ●o the child , yet they give not life , no more then the aire which we breathe , till they be refined by the heat and motion of the heart . 5. The animal spirits of the childe are begot in its brain , whilst it is in the womb ; but the animal spirits have their original from the vital . CHAP. XIV . 1. Child-bearing how caused . 2. Why the eight months birth not lively . 3. The sensitive Soul how derived , and the reasonable introduced : when it exerciseth its functions : it brings with it all its perfections . The Embryo not capable of three specifical forms . THE birth o● the child is caused partly by its calcitration , breaking the membranes in which it lieth , having now need of more food and spirits , by reason it is grown bigger and stronger ; and partly by the contraction of the matrix , endeavouring to be rid of the burthen ; if either of these fail , the birth will be the more painful and difficult ; but the Mola having neither life nor motion , and not standing in need of air and food , remains in some many years together before it be expelled . 2. The causes of difficult child-bearing , are partly the ●igness of the child , partly the narrowness of the neck of the matrix , or the weakness of the child , or the mother , or inflammations , or tumors , and such like infirmities , whether natural or adventitious . II. The reason why the childe which is borne the seventh moneth , is for the most part lively , whereas that which is born in the eig●th moneth is not , because the seventh moneth the child having attained the perfection of parts , and so much strength as to break the membrans , doth live ; but if it cannot break the membran till the 8 month , all the time i● remains frō the first attempt it made of going forth , it doth not prosper , but decays in str●ngth ; being as it were against its will kept in prison . III. The sensitive Soul is derived with the seed from the parents ; which soul is potentially in the seed , but actually in the Embryo , where the members are formed . But in the fourth month after the heart and brain are perfected , the reasonable soul is introduced ; which if it were taken out of the matter , it should in reasoning and understanding depend altogether on the matter , which were absurd to think . 2. The rational soul doth not exercise its functions , untill the superfluous moisture of the body , by the natural heat , be exhausted , and the organs made drier . 3. The bodies of other creatures , are not capable of mans soul , because they are not of that fabrick , temper , and constitution . 4. The faculties of the animal soul have not their originall from the gross and earthy part of the seed , but from the aereal , by means of its celestial heat . 5 , The rational soul bringing with it all its perfections , the former faculties of sense and vegetation which were in the Embryo , give place to it ; so that now it alone works by its faculties . 6. The seed brings with it from the parents , it s own heat , by which the formative faculty worketh ; the heat of the matrix is not operative , but conservative of the other heat . 7. The seed consisting of grosser , and aereal parts , cannot be called uniform ; and if it were , yet it may have divers operations and faculties ad extra ; so hath the Sun , and other uniform bodies . 8. The Embryo is not capable of three specificall forms or souls ; for so it should be a threefold compound specifically distinct ; but it is capable of divers generical forms and subordinate , the superior being preparatives for reception of the inferior and ultimate specificall form , which giveth name and entity , as the rational soul doth to the child being perfected . CHAP. XV. 1. Why about the fourth month milk is engendred , and of what . 2. The effects of the Diaphragma inflamed . 3. Pericardium . 4. The Hearts Flesh , Fibres , and Ventricles . 5. The Heart why hot and dry . 6. The vital faculty . 7. The vital spirits how ingendred . 8. Systole and Diastole . 9. The Hearts motion . 10. How c●used . AS soon as the child groweth big , about the fourth month , the menstruous blood flowes upward to the breasts , and when the child is born , it flowes from thence ; and being suck'd by the child , the veins of the breasts do avoid vacuity , draw the blood upward for generation of new milk . 2. In the breasts of Virgins , and of some men also , there is sometimes found a whitish liquor , which is not milk , because it hath neither the tast , nor thickness , nor nutritive quality of milk . 3. The breasts , or paps , are glandulous bodies , principally ordained for generation of milk ; and in the second place for reception of excrementitious humors , and guarding of the heart . 4. The reason why about the fourth month the blood flowes upward into the breasts , is , that the child growing big , and wanting sufficient food , might struggle to get out , which it would not do having sufficient nutriment . 5. It is not fit that the child out of the womb , should feed on blood as it did in the womb , because then the mouth of the veins being opened , the blood would run out , and so nature be overthrown ; neither would God accustom man to blood , left he should become cruel and bestial . II. Upon the inflammation of the diaphragma , follow oftentimes phrensies , by reason of the society it hath by the nerves with the brain , to which it sendeth fumes and hot vapors : which phrensie is known from that of the brain , by the shortness of the breath , the chief organ of breath being ill-affected , so that the breast cannot freely move it self : and because the Diaphragma is united to the Pleura , and Peritonaeum , which containeth all the organs in the inferiour belly : hence all these parts are drawn upwards by the motion of the Diaphragma . III. The tunicle of the heart , called Pericardium , hath within it a water for refrigeration and moistning of the heart , which is begot of vapours , condensate by the coldness of the membrane , as some think , or else it sweats through the tunicles of the veins and arteries : they that have hot hearts have but little of this water , and it abounds most where the heart is colder ; but whether the defect of this water be the cause of the heat in the heart , or the heat the cause of this defect , it is uncertain , as it is with the sea-water , which is turned into vapours by the suns heat , and these vapours turned into water again by the coldness of the middle Region : so the heat of the heart turns this water into vapours , and the membrane converts these vapours into water again , and so this circulation continues till the heat of the heart be extinguished by death , then is found water onely . IV. The heart hath a peculiar hard flesh of its own , that it might be the better able to undergo its perpetual motion , to contain the spirits and life-blood , and to resist external injuries . 2. This flesh is not musculous , because the motion of the muscles is voluntary , but the hearts motion is natural . 3. The heart hath both straight , transverse , and circular fibers , for attraction and expulsion ; and oblique fibers also for retension ; but these fibers are of the same substance with the heart , and not of a different , as the fibers of the Muscles , which are parts of the nerves and Tendons . 4. The heart is fed with gross blood , answerable to its own gross substance , by the vein called Coronaria , compassing the Basis of the heart . 5. The heart hath two ventricles , whereof the right is hottest extensive , as Aristotle will have it , for it contains the life-blood ; the left is hottest intensive , as containing the vital spirits , and so Galen saith . 6. If we consider the situation of the right ventricle , which is in the right side , and the priviledge it hath in living longer then the left ; we may with Aristotle say , that the right ventricle is the more noble of the two ; but if we consider that the left ventricle contains the vitall spirit , which in dignity excels the blood which is in the right , we must with Galen give the preheminence to the left : and so these two may be reconciled . V. The heart is a hot and drie substance , that it might be the fitter both to beget and to preserve the vital spirits ; to attenuate the venal , and to procreate the arterial blood : And though the spirits be hotter extensively , yet the substance of the heart is hotter intensively ; as burning coles are hotter then flaming straw . VI. The vital faculty by which the vital spirits are ingendred for animating the body , and preserving the natural heat , is an effect of the soul , as all faculties are , and not of the heart ; yet here it chiefly resides , because of the soul which here exerciseth her chief functions of life . 2. This vital faculty differs from the animal , because it is not subject to fatigation , nor rests in sleep , nor doth it accompany the imagination or apprehension of the object , as the animal doth . 3. It is different from the pulsifick faculty , because this is subservient to the vital ; neither doth the pulsifick beget spirits , or is it diffused every where as the vital is . 4. The vital differs from the vegitive faculty , because the vegitive is in plants and insects , but not the vital , as it is procreative of spirits : for the dull heat of insects is not so soon spent as to need reparation by generation of spirits . 5. It differs from the animal motive faculty , because it is necessary and perpetual ; the animal is voluntary , and sometimes ceaseth . VII . The vital spirits are ingendred in the left ventricle of the heart , partly of aire prepared in the lungs , and conveyed to the heart by the Arteria venosa ; and partly of the purest blood , powred out of the mouth of Vena cava into the right ventricle , where it is prepared and attenuated , a part whereof is conveyed for nourishing of the lungs by the Vena arteriosa , the other part sweats through the partition that divides the heart , and in the left ventricle is mingled with the aire , and turned into spirits by its excessive heat . VIII . The Diastole and Systole , that is , the dilatation and contraction of the heart and arteries , is all one and at the same time : for the heart and arteries are so united , that they make but one body ; so there is but one pulsifick vertue in both , and the end of their motion is the same , to wit , the vegitation and life of the body ; the suddenness of the motion in the remotest arteries from the heart , and the strong beating of the pulse and heart in Feavers and anger , do shew the identity of motion in both . 2. The arteries are moved by the spirits of the heart , conveyed by their tunicles rather then their cavity ; for upon the pressing of the tunicles the pulse ceaseth ; but not when the cavity is stuffed , or stopped . They are not then moved by their heat and blood , but by the heart ; as may be seen by binding the arteries , whose motion beneath the binding saileth , the commerce between it and the heart being intercepted . 3. The heart is first dilated by receiving the aire , then it is contracted by expelling the fuliginous vapours . 4. The heart strikes the breast in its dilatation , not in its contraction or Systole , because the left ventricle , which is the originall of the Arteries , is distended in the Diastole , and so toucheth the breast about the left pap . IX . The motion of the heart is not voluntary , because we cannot command it ; nor sensitive , because it is not performed by the nerves and muscles ; nor simple , because there are two motions ; nor compounded , because they are contrary ; and of contrary motions can be no compositions ▪ nor is it violent , because it is not repugnant to its nature ; nor is it caused by an externall agent , as the trembling of the heart is by distempers , vapours , or humours ; but the hearts motion is natural , yet not caused by the elementary form , for so there should be more agents in our bodies then one , and its motion should be ●it●e● upward or downward , but it is natural in respect of the soul , which is the chief nature that works in animal bodies ; and in respect of the fibers heat , and spirits of the heart , which are natural organs ; and in respect of the natural use or end of this motion ; for the heart dilates it self to receive aire and blood ; it contracts it self to be emptied of its fumes , and to communicate its spirits to the nerves ; which ends are naturall . X. When Aristotle saith , that the motion of the heart is caused by heat and cold , he contradicts not the Physitians in affirming the soul , or its vital faculty to be the cause of this motion ; for heat and cold are subordinate instruments to the soul , which by the heat of the blood and spirits , dilates the heart , and by the attraction of the cold air contracteth it , as we see water by the heat of the fire swel and dilate it self , but upon the breathing of cold air , to contract and fall down again . CHAP. XVI . 1. The Lungs how moved ; the air is not the spirits nutriment . 2. Respiration not absolutely necessary . 3. The Lungs hot and moist . 4. Respiration a mixed motion , as that of the bladder and intestins . 5. No portion of our drink passeth into the Lungs . ARistotle differs from the Galenists about the motion of the Lungs ; he will have them moved by the heart , whose heat listeth up the Lungs , upon which motion the air enters for avoiding vacuity ; which being entred , the Lungs fall . The Galenists will have their motion to depend on the motion of the breast , but both are in the right : For the motion of the Lungs is partly voluntary , and so it depends on the moving of the muscles of the breast ; and partly natural , and so it is moved by the heart . 2. When Aristotle denies that the air is the nutriment of the spirits , which the Galenists affirm ; his meaning is , that the air doth not properly nourish the spirits , as meat doth our bodies ; for there is no assimilation or conversion of the substance of the air into our spirits , which are properly nourished by blood , but only a commixtion of the air and spirits for refrigeration : And indeed if the spirits were properly fed by the air , there would not come out the same air that went in : For the spirits would not part from their food ; the air then nourisheth the spirits , as it doth the fire , by refrigeration , and preserving it from suffocation . II. Respiration is not so necessary for preservation of life , as the motion of the heart : for histerical women can live without that , but they cannot live without this : Neither is the motion of the arteries of absolute necessity ; for the member is not deprived of life , though the arterie be stopped or tied , and deprived of its motion . 2. The motion of respiration is more noble then the motion of the heart , because this is meerly natural , that is also animal and voluntary ; yet as the motion of the Lungs is subservient to the motion of the heart , that is more noble then this : for the end excels the means . III. The Lungs are hot and moist : hot , that they migh● temper and alter the cold air , therefore the substance is fleshy , light and spongy , and fed with hot and spirituous blood from the right ventricle of the heart . It is also moist , as appears by its soft and loose substance : It is also moist accidentally by receiving the flegme and rhumes that fall from the brain . 2. The Lungs refrigerate the heart , not because their substance is cold , but because the air is cold which they attract . IV. Respiration is a motion partly voluntary , as it is performed by the muscles , nerves , and diaphragma , which are the organs of voluntary motion , and as it is in our power to breath or not to breath ; to hasten or retard it : And it is partly natural , as it is performed by the Lungs , which are organs of natural motion , as it is not subject to fatigation , as it is performed in our sleep , when we have no command over our selves , and the sensitive faculties then cease ; as it is not performed by election , or apprehension of the object , as voluntary motions are : And lastly , as in Apoplexies , when the senses fail , the brains and nerves are hurt , yet respiration continues ; it is then a mixt action , as the expulsive actions of the bladder and intestines are . So is the motion of coughing ; for as it is performed by the muscles , it is animall , but as it is stirred by the expulsive faculty , it is naturall ; and as it proceeds from some morbifick cause , it is preternatural . So deglutition or swallowing is an animal action as it is performed by the muscles , and is some times hindred by imagination ; for we swallow with much adoe , those things of which we have no good conceit . It is also natural , as it is performed by the attraction of the fibres which are in the external tunicle of Oesophagus . Now attraction is subservient to the nutritive faculty , which is naturall . V. That no portion of our drink can pass into the lungs , is plain ; because we cough if the least drop of rhume fall from the head upon the lungs : besides , our breath and voice should be presently stopped , the light and spongie substance also of the lungs , would be hurt and corroded when we drink any sharp or soure liquors , or medicamen●s : Therefore in swallowing , the Epiglottis , or little tongue of the wind-pipe covers the La●i●● or top of the Aspera arteria , that nothing may fall into it ; yet the si●es of Aspera arteria are moistned by syrrups , which somewhat ease our coughing . CHAP. XVII . 1. All the senses in the brain . 2. How made for refrigeration only , how hot , cold , and moist ; and why ; its actions . 3. How void of sense and motion . 4. The animal spirits , what , and how begot . 5. Why more vital then animal spirits ; where perfected , and prepared , the ventricles of the brain . AS the heart is the first , remote , and mediate originall of motion and sense , because the spirits and heat are originally from thence , so the brain is the secundarie , proximate , and immediate organ of the senses , which have their particular seats there ; to wit , the ● externall senses , and the 4 internal , namely , the common sense , the imagination , the discursive , and memorative qualities , which have their distinct cels . The common sense is placed in the substance of the brain , the imagination in the fore cel , the discursive in the middle , the memorative in the back cell ; the fore cell is softer , the back cell somewhat harder , the middle is of a middle temper ; sometimes the one is hurt , when the other is sound , a good memorie may accompany a bad imagination ; and contrarily . II. When Aristotle saith that the brain was made only for refrigeration of the heart , his meaning is not as the Galenists think , that the brain was made for no other use , but that neither the brain nor heart could be any way useful , if the heat of the one were not tempered by the cold of the other ; for all our frame is out of order , when the brain is overheated or inflamed ; and though the brain be not actually cold , yet by its moisture and weak heat , it tempers the excessive heat of the heart and vital spirits , by means of the arteries which are common to both these organs ; therefore it is that the brain hath not blood and veins ▪ 2. The innate temperament of the brain is cold , the adventitious is hot ; that is , i● is hot by means of the spirits from the heart , but cold in its own substance . 3. It was made cold and moist , that being the seat of imagination , and of the attenuated animal spirits , the one might not be distempered with heat , nor the others dissipated . 4. It is moist , that it might be the fitter for generation of the nerves , for receiving the images and impressions of things with the more facility , and the more ap● for sensation , which consisteth in passion . 5. The actions and functions of the brain depend both upon its right fabrick and conformation , as also upon its temper ; for if either of these be hurt , the actions of the brain are vitiated . III. The brain is void of sense in its own substance , but senfitive in its membranes ; nor was it fit that the brain should feel , seeing it is the common receptacle and judge of all the senses ; and seeing it is in the highest place , and receives all exhalations from the inferior parts , it should be continually molested , if it were sensible of all these vapours . 2. As it is void of sense , so it is of motion in it self , it is indeed moved by the arteries , for the feeding , purging , and tempering of the animal spirits ; but the brain being the original of motion , ought to be immovable in respect of self motion , neither are there any fibres in the brain b● which it should be moved , as there are in the heart ; neither could ever the motion of the brain be observed , other then what is caused by the arteries . IV. The animal spirits are so called , because they are the chief organs of the soul , for her chief actions of sense and motion without the brain : of imagination , discoursing , and remembring within the brain ; therefore these spirits receive from the senses , the images and species of things , and convey them to the brain , where they retain them for the soul , by the phantasie to work upon . 2. These animal spirts are begot of the vital , but are cherished and refreshed by the external air , drawn by the nostrils to the brain ; so that without air , and vital spirits , the animal canot long subsist ; and becaus blood is the remote matter of the animal spirits , they grow feeble when much blood is evacuated . V. Because there is more need of the vital then of the animal spirits , therefore more plenty is required of them then of these ; for nothing is begot of the animal spirits , therefore they waste not so fast as the vitall , of which the animal are ingendred ; besides , the vital spirits are perp●tually imployed even in sleep , so are not the animal , but they rest then , nor is there any part of the body which hath notlife ; but divers parts have not sense , which is an animal function , as the bones and ligaments . 2. The animal spirits are pr●pared in the intricate labyrinth of arteries within th● brain ; but they receive their perfection in the cels ther●of . 3. Though the faculty of sense be an inseparable property of the soul , yet it doth not always operate , but where there is a fit organ ; in sleep the soul is in the eye , but then seeth not . 4. The ventricles of the braine serve not onely for generation of the spirits , but for purging out also of superfluous excrements . CHAP. XVIII . 1. The eye bo●h watrish and fiery , imperfect vision . 2. Why the e●e is watrish , its action , spirits , and species . 3. Spirits of the e●e proved : two eyes , but one motion ; why the object appears double sometimes , no colours in the eye . 4. The optick nerves soft , where united , and why . 5. The Chrystalline , and glassy humours , and white of the eye . THough the substance of the eye be watrish , as we shewed before , yet the visive spirits are fiery , as may be seen by their light in the dark , their mobility , and their resistance to cold , for they are not molested with it as other members are ▪ 2. When the imagination is vitiated , or the spirits subservient to the same are disturbed , or an opac vapour is interjected between the Cornea and chrystalline humor , wee seem to see things and colours in the air , which are not there , but this is an imperfect vision , because there is no reception of species from the air , nor is the organ distinct from the medium and object , nor is there that distance between the organ and the object , as is required in perfect vision . II. The eye should be of a watrish substance , not fiery ; because water is dense and diaphonous , fit to receive the species as it is diaphonous , and to retain them as it is dense , so is not the f●re ; for though it be diaphonous , it is not dense , therefore not fit to retain the species . 2. The species being spiritual or immaterial , do not affect or hurt the eye , but the colours only hurt the eye more or lesse , as they participate more or lesse of the light , which dissipates the visive spirits , these being lucid , spend themselves on lucid objects , by reason of their cognate quality . 3. Sometimes the eye is wearied with seeing , not as vision is a reception , and so a passion , but in respect of the visive spirits which are agents . 4. The eye in an instant perceives its object , though never so far distant , because the visible species are in the air contiguous to the eye , though the object be distant . III. That there are spirits in the eye , is apparent by the dilatation of the Ball of one eye , when the other is shut ; which is caused by the spirit passing from one eye to the other , and by reason of these spiri●s the eye is more cheerful at one time then at another . 2. Though there be two eyes , and divers m●scles , yet they are moved but with one motion , because otherwise one object would appear as two . Thus by lifting up one of our eyes with our finger , the object we look upon , appears double , because the two Balls of the eyes are not upon the same ●uperficies , nor do the beams of both eyes equally reach the object . Thus it is with d●u●kar●s and goggle eyes , and in con●uls●ons of the muscles of the eye . ● . There are not properly any c●lou●s in the eye , becau●e then the object would seem to be of the same colour that the eye is of ; yet the eyes seem to be coloured , because they are visible . IV. The optick nerves seem of all others the most soft and spongy , that they ●ight bee the lesse offensive to the eye the most tender of all other members , and that they might convey the g●eater quantity of optick spirits . 2. They are united into one , about the middle way between the brain , where they have their beginnings , and the eyes into which they are inse●ted , that by this union they might be the stronger , and that ●hey might be ●qually implanted into the same superficies of both eyes , lest the visive spirits bei●g unequally communicate , should occa●ion the object to appear double . V. The Chrystallin● humour is a part of the eye , because it hath its life , nutriment and function ; as other par●s have ; it is also both a similar part in its temper and substance , and it is organical in its s●tuation and figure . 2. The glass●e humour is also a part for the sa●e re●sons ; therefore the Chrystalline doth not feed upon it , for no part●feeds upon another , but it prepares the blood , and alters it for the Chrystalline , left it should be infec●ed with a red colour ; it affords then the same service to the Chr●stalline , which the stomach doth to the liver . 3. The white of the eye is a part thereof , and no excrement , for Nature ex●ludes excrements ; but if this white should perish , sight faileth , for it is as a Bulwark to the Chrystalline , and conveyeth the species to it . CHAP. XIX . 1. Five things required to hearing . 2. Not the real but intentional sound is heard : Hearing fails last in drowned men . 3. The innate air no organ of hearing : no spirit , or part of the body . 4. The caus ●f the sympathy between the ear and the mouth . I. FOR the sense of hearing are required , 1. A sound , which is caused by the collision of two solid bodies , or of the air and of another body . 2. Air which is the medium that receiveth and carrieth the sound , whereas the water in respect of its thickness carrieth the sound but imperfectly and dully . 3. The ear containing in it the thin and dry membrane called the drum , which if it be thick , or too much moistned , hindreth hearing . 2. Three little bones called Incus , malleus , & Stapes . 3. An innate and immoveable air . 4. A winding labyrinth , that the external air and sound may not too suddenly rush in upon the nerve of hearing . 5. This auditory nerve carrieth the sound to the brain , that there the common sense and fantasie may judge thereof . II. The sound which is carried into the ear is not real , but intentional and spiritual , or the species and image of the real sound ; for how can a real sound passe through a thick wall , or multiply it self in a thousand ears , in an instant , or in so short a time , reach twenty miles from any canon to the eare . 2. The winding labyrinth in the ear is the cause , why men that are drowned lose the sense of hearing last , because the water cannot passe through that winding Meander . III. The innate air of the ear is not the organ of hearing , but a medium , for it differs not from the external air , nor can that be an organ which is no part of the body , either spermatical or sangui●eal , as Physitians use to speak , neither is it animated by the soul , for the soul is the act of organical bodies onely : Nor is it a spirit either animal or vital , because it is not contained within the nerves or arteries ; and being it is not a mixed , but a simple body , it can be no part either similar or dissimilar . IV. By reason the auditory nerves do impart some branches to the tongue ; hence it is , that there is such a sympathy between the ear and mouth . That this is a help or hindrance to our hearing , and this to speaking , so that if the auditory nervs be stopped or deficient , not onely deafness but dumbness is caused ; and we finde that those who hear hardly , speak little , and such as are born deaf , are born dumb too : and if we hold a musical instrument with our teeth , and stop our ears , we shall hear the sound perfectly . CHAP. XX. 1. How wee excell the beasts in smelling , Wee smell reall odours . 2. Smells nourish not . 3. The nose , not the brain is the organ of smelling . I. THOUGH the beasts excel us in the sense of smelling in respect of celerity , and way of reception , yet in respect of , dijudication , and differencing the diversities of smells , wee exceed them : for our brains being bigger , colder , and moister then those of beasts , cannot so quickly receive the smell . But because of the reasonable soul , we judge better of the differences . 2. Though the species of colours and sounds are received into the eyes and ears , yet real odours are received into the nose ; for the head , heart , and spirits , are diversly affected with smells ; some men have been cherished a long time with them ; some women are suffocated with smells ; some beasts are driven away ; some are allu●ed by them ; which could not be if these were not real smells , and in that smells are carried to and fro with the windes : And that we smell better in hot weather then in cold , doe shew , that these are not the species , but real smells . 3. Odours being accidents , cannot be conveyed to the organ , but in vapours or exhalation , which are substances ; for bare accidents cannot be transported with windes to and fro , nor can they affect the brain , or comfort it , or drive away beasts and vermin . II. When Aristotle saith that smells cannot nourish , he is in the right ; for nothing nourishe●h , but compounded bodies , now smels are hare accidents . Nutriment have their excrements , smels have none ; nutriment is converted into the substances of the body nourished , and hath a peculiar place where it is concocted ; as the stomach is the place for the Chylus ; which cannot be said of smels : Therefore Galen was in an error , when he said that men can he nourished with smels , except by smels he understand odoriferous exhalatio●s , which yet nourish not properly , but for a while only recreate the spirits , because of the nearness of their substance , which spirits being the immediate organs of the soul , for a while can perform their functions in the body . III. Galen is injurious to Aristotle , in upbraiding him , for making the nose the organ of smell ; whereas Galen will have the brain to be the organ ; which is ridiculous , and against his own tenents , in affirming that the brain is no ways sensitive ; neither indeed can it be , seeing it is the original of the senses ; and how can the same member be both the original and organ of the senses . Therefore not the brain , nor that part thereof which they call ( processus mamillares ) reaching to the nose , can be the organ of sense , but the nose itself ; for they that want the nose , smel not ; and a short nose smels not so well as a long ▪ and if any part of the brain were the organ of smel , we should smel the meats in our mouth , and the vapours of the stomach ▪ which are still mounting up to the brain : Yet we never smell them till we belch them out , and then we smell them as soon as they ascend into the nose , which is indeed the true organ of smell in that nervous membrane thereof . And how can the smell be an external sense , if it have not as well as the other four , an externall organ , by which the externall senses are distinguished from the internall . 2. Though the real smell is conveyed to the nose , and not the species , as the species of colours and sounds are to the eyes and ears , yet not the real , but the intentional smell , or species is carried by the nerve into the common sense or fantasie . CHAP. XXI . 1. Wherein consists the organ of tast . The tongue potentially moist : no external medium of tast . 2. How the skin is the medium of taste . The prime qualities , both objects and agents . No creature without fact . It is most exquisite in man. Tact and taste different . THe organ of taste consisteth partly in the nerves of the tongue , palate , and throat , and partly in the skin thereof , except we make the skin the medium ; for when the skin of the mouth or tongue peeleth , the taste faileth ; and so it doth fail also when the tongue is drie without moisture or spittle ; therefore the spittle or saliva may be called the medium of taste . 2. Because the organ must be potentially , what the object is actually ; therefore the tongue must be potentially moist ; for moisture , not driness , is the object of taste . I say the tongue must be potentially moist ; for if it were actually moist , it could not judge of moistures ; for the sense should be void of that which it apprehendeth by sensation ; therefore there is no moisture nor relish in the tongue , for when it abounds with moisture , or hath in it any relish , it loseth its taste . 3. The taste hath no external medium as the other three senses , and in this it agreeth with touching . 4. Though sapors work materially upon the tongue , yet the act of sensation is by reception of the species , for real qualities cannot be received into the animal spirits , and judged by the common sense and fantasie . II. The sense of tact either hath no medium , or else we must make the skin the medium ; and the flesh , membranes and nerves the organ ; but indeed the skin is both the organ of tact , as experience shewes ; and the medium in respect of the flesh and nerves . 2. The four prime qualities , chiefly heat and cold , are not onely the objects of tact , but agents upon them , by warming and cooling the organs ; so are not the second qualities , to wit , hardness , softness , asperity , &c. For these are not active at all , except levity in a spiritual or intentional way . 3. Though there be many particular objects of tact , as the first and second qualities , yet there is but one general object , to wit , the tactile quality . 4. Though this be true , that the sensible object put upon the sense , hindreth sensation , in these senses that have the air for a medium , yet it is not true in the sense of tact , which hath no such medium . 5. The sensitive creature can subsist without any of the five senses except the tact ; because this consisteth in the proportion and harmony of the prime qualities , which if it fail , sense also faileth , and consequently animality . 6. Of all creatures , the sense of tact is most exquisit in man , because his body is most temperate ; but tact consisteth in the temper of the prime qualities . 7. Though taste be accompanied with tact , yet they are distinct senses both in the organs , media , and faculties ; and tact is diffused through all the body , whereas taste is only in the mouth . CHAP. XXII . 1. The use of the common sense : It is but one sense : The different judgement of this sense , and of the soul. How different from other senses . It s in the brain and heart . 2. Imagination or fantasie , what : disturbed compoundeth . The Estimative . It s work and seat . 3. Memory , how a sense . It is twofold . Reminiscence , what ? Old men and childrens memories . AS there be three actions of the soul , to wit , dijudication , composition , and retention , so there are three internal senses ; to wit , the common sense , the fantasie and the memory . The common sense apprehends and judgeth the objects of the outward senses , in which , as in the Center all these objects do meet ; the eye cannot put difference between colours and smels , but the common sense doth ; and though the eye see , yet it doth not know it self to see , that is the work of the common sense ; therefore mad men in whom this sense is hurt , see , but perceive it not , nor doe they difference the objects which they fee , but either confound them , or mistake the one for the other . So when the sensitive spirits are imployed by the fantasie , though we see oftentimes the object , yet we perceive it not . 2. Though the common sense apprehends diversity of objects , yet it is but one sense , because its actions in judging or differencing these objects is but one : So the eye hath but one action , though it seeth many objects . 3. The act of judging in the common sense , is not that of the soul , which extendeth it self to things also spiritual and universal , and belongs only to man , not to the beasts , as the judging of the common sense doth . 4. The external senses apprehend their objects onely present , but the internal senses apprehend them being absent . 5. The common sense is in the brain subjectively , for there are the animal spirits and nerves , so saith Galen ; but in the heart originally , and in its cause ; for from thence are the vital spirits , which are the matter of the animal , and so is Aristotle to be understood . II. The second internal sense is the imagination , so called from the images or species , which it both receiveth from the common sense , and frameth to it self : If the brain be sound and undisturbed , it receiveth species from the common sense only , and judgeth more distinctly of them then the common sense doth ; it compoundeth also and uniteth , and in beasts it serves in stead of reason to direct them to their operations ; in man it is subservient to the intellect in ministring species to it , therfore it is called phantasie , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to shine , or shew ; For as the eye discerns its objects by the light , so doth the intellect whilest it is in the body , work and speculate by the phantasie . 2. In disturbed brains by phrensies , fevers , or inordinate sleep , the phantasie makes other objects to its self then were represented to it by the common sense . 3. The phantasie compoundeth that which the common sense apprehendeth in a divided way ; as I see a horse and a man , and the common sense apprehendeth the species of both apart ; but to conceive them united in a Centaure , is the work of the phantasie . 4. The estimative is not a sense distinct from the phantasie , but the very same , whose office is to esteem what is good or hurtful to the creature , and so to follow or avoid it , therefore this sense stirreth up the appetite . 5. The common sense doth not work but when the outward senses are working ; but the fantasie worketh without them , to wit , in sleep . 6. The fore part of the brain , in which is the common sense , is humid , as being fittest for reception , which is the common senses work ; the hinder part is dry , as fit●est for retention , which is the work of the memory : but the middle part is temperately humid and dry , as fittest for reception and retention , both which are performed by the phantasie . 7. For a right and orderly phantasie , or imagination , there are required clear spirits from vapors , a temperate organ , straight nerves and passages , and a moderate heat from the heart ; if any of these bee deficient , the phantasie is disordered . III. The third internal sense is the memory ; not so much to be called a sense , as it retaineth the species ; ( for in this the nature of sensation consisteth not , ) but as it receiveth them , for sensation is properly in reception . 2. This sense is the treasury , in which are laid up that species of things past , which have been apprehended by the external senses . For as these consider things present , and hope things future ; so doth the memory , things past : it is the wax receiving and retaining the stamp of the seal , and it is a faculty of the sensitive , not of the intellective soul ; for beasts and birds have memories . As for the intellective memory , it is all one with the passive intellect , which is the keeper of the intelligible species ; for it belongs to the same faculty to understand and to remember . 3. Though in brutes there is memory , yet recorda●ion or reminiscence is onely in man , because it is joined with discourse and deliberation , which are operations of the intellect ; for memory is the retention of the species , but reminiscence is a recollecting by discourse and comparing of circumstances , the species which he had forgot ; therefore a nimble wit and reminiscence which consisteth in discourse , go together commonly , but seldome a good wit and a good memory : this requiring a dry organ , the other that which is temperately moist . 4. Children have bad retentive memories , because their brains are moist , and old men have had receptive memories , because their brains are too dry : therefore there is required for memory a brain temperately moist to receive , and temperately dry to retain the species . Finis Libri Secundi . BOOK III. Of mans rare Infirmities , or admirable Diseases . CHAP. I. 1. Of Eels voided by a maid , and of other strange generations . 2. A woman voided in three days , six quarts of milk . 3 : Of women , who have eat mens flesh . 4. Of women that have lived some years without food . 5. Of one that lived some years without a brain ; another without a Spleen . Of one that lived with a knife in her skull . 6. Of some that have swallowed knives , glasses , &c. 7. Of some shot in the forehead , and the bullet found in the hinder part of the skull . HAving briefly discoursed upon the fabrick , parts , and passages of mans body , I will as briefly touch some rare and extraordinary infirmities , with which the bodies of some men have been molested , and will point at such causes , as I conceive may stand with the grounds of Divinity and Philosophy . As for ordinary diseases , with their causes , symptomes , and cures , I leave to Physitians . I. I read in Cornelius Gemma , in his Divine characterismes , l. 2. c. 4. and in Marcel . Donatus , his admirable Histories , l. 2. ca. 1. of a Maid that voided Eels by the stool , which I conceive may proceed from a natural cause : For , if by the heat of the Sun divers forms are educed out of putrified matter , as Eels out of mud , why may not Eels also be generated in mans body by its heat , there being a disposition and preparation in the matter , for reception of such a form . Thus Bees are begot of Calves flesh , Waspes and Hornets of Horses and Asses , and divers sorts of Worms in our bodies . I have read of a Bird found in an Oyster , which was presented to Francis the first of France . I will not speak of the Barnecles in the Scottish Seas , begot of old rotten planks of ships ; nor of him that had a golden ●ooth , which if it were not perfect gold , it might in some qualities resemble it ; as pins that have been voided in Impost●umes : For stones begot in the bladder and kidneys , and chalk in the joints of gouty bodies , are not so rare . II. I read in Martin Wienrich , in his book of Monsters , of a woman whose milk did so abound , that in the space of two or three days she voided a gallon and an half , of which was made very savory Butter and Cheese . Though this be rare , yet it is no miracle ; for that woman abounding much in blood , must also abound in milk : And some Livers are of that constitution and temper , that they sanguifie much more then others ; especially in constitutions that are inclined to cold and moisture ; for hot and dry bodies have but little blood , and therefore little milk ; and where there is much sweet flegm , or rhume it is easily converted into blood . III. I read divers stories of women with child , who have lusted after , and have eat mens flesh , and for that end have faln violently upon them , and bit them . This is also a dis●ase proceeding of natural causes , as that infirmity of ea●ing chalk , coals , dirt , tar , ashes in maids , and some married women , called by Physitians , Pica or Malacia , and is caused by the distemper of the phantasie , and soure malignant melancholy humors in the mouth and concavity of the stomach , and impacted in the runicles of the ventricle , proceeding partly from the suppression of the flowers , whereby the appetite is vitiated , and the phantasie disturbed ; and partly from the malignity of the humor , cove●ing after such things as are like to it in malignity , yet contrary to it in some of the prime qualities , heat , cold , humidity and siccity ; for Nature looks in the contrary quality to finde remedy . IV. I read of divers maids , one in Colen , another in the Palatinate , a third in the Diocesse of Spira , & divers more , who have lived without meat and drink two or three years together . This indeed may seem strange , yet it is not against nature ; for naturally such bodies as have in them little heat , and much humidity , can subsist longer without food , then hot and dry bodies can ; as we see in women and old people , who can fast longer then men and youths . And we know , that divers creatures for many moneths together , can subsist without food : therefore these maids having much adventitious moisture and little heat to waste the radical humidity , might continue a long time without food ; for where there is little deperdition , there needs not much reparation : besides , the moisture of the air is no small help to them . V. But that is more strange which Zacutus in his Praxis Admiranda , lib. 1. obs . 4. mentioneth of a Boy , who lived 3 years without a brain : if he had brought an example of one who had lived 3 years without an heart , I should have subscribed to Galen against Aristotle , that the heart in dignity is inferiour to the brain . But I suppose that he was not altogether without a brain : For that water which was found within the membrans of the skull , when his head was dissected , was doubtlesse his brain converted into water , or else it had some analogy with the brain , by which the heat of the heart was for a while ●empered , and the animal spirits generated , but weakly , therefore life could not subsist long in him . So I have read in Laurentius or Parry , of one who lived many years without a spleen , but there were found some kirnels in the place of the spleene , which supplied its office . As for that woman mentioned by Zacutus , Ob. 5. who lived eight years together with the half of a knife in her head , between the skull and Dura Mater , do●btlesse that knife touched not the substance of the brain , therefore could be no hindrance to the animal functions . VI. It is strange , that whereas Anacreon was choaked with a Resin stone , yet some , as Forestus in his observat . recordeth , l. 15. obs . 24 , 25 , &c. have swallowed iron , lead , long sticks , glasse , points of knives , and of swords , and other incredible things , without hurt , and have voided them by the stool . This ●partly impute to the widenesse and capacity of the passages ; and partly to witchcraft , or juggling ; for the eye in such cases is often deluded , although nature sometimes by imposthumes c●sleth our such stuf●e ; for points of knives , and pins , have been this way ejected : and some have perished , and have b●en choaked , whilest they have in their madnesse attempted such things . And provident nature hath in some without hurt sent away needles and pinnes by the urine , abo●t which have been found hard crusty stuffe , w●ich was the matter or glassy slime that was gathered about these pins , and baked by the heat of ●he body . VII . I have read of a certain Soldier in the Wars of Savoy , Anno Dom. ●589 . who was shot in the forehead with a Mus●ue● b●lle● , he was cured of the wound , but the bull●● remained : Afterward falling from a Ladder , whil●st he was scaling the walls of a Town , he was stiffled in the Ditch , into which he fell ; his head being dissected , the bullet was found in the hinder part thereof : But I believe this removal was by the fall ; for otherwise it could not have been removed by the heat or spirits of the head . CHAP. II. Of one who wanted the pericardium . 2. Of hairy hearts . 3. Of one that walked and f●ught after his heart was wounded . 4. Stones found in the heart . 5. And worms found there . The heart may putrifie , white we are alive . 6. Worms in the brain . COlumbus in his Anatomy , l. 16. speaks of a young man in Rome , whom he dissected , and in this found that his heart had no Pericardium ; the want of which , was doubtl●sse the cause of his death ; and for want of it , he fell into divers swouning fi●s , and was often troubled with the Syncope , by reason the heart wanted refrigeration , which it hath from the water in the Pericardium . For some whose Pericardium hath b●●ne but sleightly touched by the sword in the wound of the breast , have fallen into swouning fits , cold sweats , with a cessation of the pulse , so needful is this membran , and its water for the heart . Yea , I have read of some hearts quite dried & shrunk to nothing , for want of this water ; such was the heart of Casimire , Marquess of Brandenbourge , of whom Melancthon speaketh , l. 1. de anima . II. I have read of divers hairy hearts , bes●des those of Leonidas , Aristomenes , and Hermogines , which is also the work of nature ; for hairs are produced of ●uliginous and gr●sser excrements of the humours , where the skin is hottest and driest , for hairs seld●me grow where the skin is cold and moist ; now if these caus●s be found in the heart , the same effect will be produced there ; but this is seldome seen , and in such onely as are of a fierc● , truculent and audacious disposition . III. Ambrose Parry speaks , l. 9. c. 23. of a Gentleman , who in a duel being wounded d●eply in the very substance of the heart , did notwithstanding for a good while lay about him with his sword , and walked two hundred paces before he f●ll down ; this is likely enough , for though the heart was wounded , yet the vital blood and spirits , and heat of the heart , which did abound in him , did not presently spend , so long as they continued , he lived ; when they failed , he fell down dead . IV. What Wierus records in his work of Impostures , l. 4. ca. 16. concerning some stones found in the heart of Maximilian the second , is not incredible ; for the same heat of the body that breeds stones in the bladder , kidney , and joynts , can also produce stones in the heart , if there be the same matter , and disposition for such a production , and this may be the work of nature alone , without sorcery . V. Nor is it incredible , what is recorded by divers , of worms found in the heart ; which cause consumptions , and strange distempers in our bodies , which oftentimes deceive Physitians : For the heart is no more priviledged from worms , then other members , save onely that its substance is hard and solid , and by reason of its spirits and heat , it is not so much subject to putrifaction , as parts more soft and loose , and consequently not so often infested with worms and imposthumes , as other members are ; yet it is not altogether exempted . For I have read of one whose heart being opened , there was found in it a white worm with a sharp beck , which being placed on a table , and a circle of the juice of Garlick made about it , died , being overcome with that strong smell ; by which it is plain , that the use of Garlick is wholesome and needful for such as are subject to worms , as being their destroyer . VI. Fernelius is deceived , when he saith that the heart doth not putrifie in us whilest we are alive , because it is of a solid and hard substance , and is the last that dieth in us ; but it is not more hard and solid , then the bones , which notwithstanding putrifie whilest we are alive ; and it is true , that it is the last thing that dieth in us , for it doth not totally putrifie till we be dead , because all the heat , motions , and functions thereof cease not till then . VII . And not onely in the heart , but in the braines also worms are ingendred , as Avicenna , Hollerius , and others doe witnesse . And I have read of black and round worms , that by sneezing powder of Castoreum and Pepper have been voided by the nose ; and of ear-worms also . CHAP. III. 1. Epilepsie . 2. Incubus . 3 Vertigo . 4. Of a stone in the tongue . 5. One of nine years old brought to bed . 6. Bodies turned to Stones . 7. Sleep-walkers . 8. Superfetation . Ventriloques . 9. A strange stone found in the matrix . THe Epilepsie and malignant feavers oftentimes end in deafness ; and this is held a good signe of recovery ; the reason is , because nature thrusts out the malignant humor from the brain into the next passages , which are the ears . II. Some take the night-mare or Incubus for a spirit , but indeed it is a feculent humor adhering to the vitall parts , and with its black or melancholy fume troubling the Diaphragma , Lungs , and Brain , and distempering the imagination with horrid shapes . III. Nature is very skilfull and provident in helping her self when art faileth ; for many diseases have been cured by nature , which the Physitians have been forced to give off . Zacutus Obs. 15. mentioneth one who being every month vexed with a terrible Vertigo , which for a time made him stupid and senseless , was cured by a flux of blood gushing out of his eyes , without any inflammation at all , or redness of the eyes ; by those veins that fed the eyes , nature found out a way to ease her self , which veines were opened by the violent motion of the spirits in the head , and the aboundance of blood pressing into those veins , which made an eruption . IV. And it is no less strange what he records , Obs. 72. of one , upon the tip of whose tongue was found a stone as big as a filbert nut , which grew there within a swelling caused by a great flux , doubtless of slimy matter into that part , and baked into that consistence by a preternatural heat ; for he was much subject to Catharrs . V. That is not incredible which is recorded by Iaubert in his Vulgar Errors , l. 2. c. 2. of young women , who have been brought to bed at nine or ten years of age , for nature is more pregnant and forward in some then in others ; this we see in some trees , and other vegitables ; but these women give off child-bearing betimes , to wit , about one or two and twenty : for , [ quod cito sit cito perit ] and as we say , soon ripe , soon rotten ; for such hasty and precipitate works of nature are not permanent : hence it is that women who sooner attain to their growth then men , decay sooner then men . VI. For stones to be bred in the Lungs , which are oftentimes the causes of drie coughs , is no great wonder , for divers times such stones have been voided by coughing : but for a mans body to be converted into a stone , as is Recorded in the memorials of Lyons in France , is more strange , yet not impossible , and therefore the conversion of Lots wife into a Salt Pillar is not incredible , although this was the sole work of God. Neither is that incredible which is written of the lake that turns the sticks cast into it , into stones : nor that Cave in Scotland , where the water-drops are turned to stones ; I have kept an apple til it grew to that hardness , that no wood could be harder , for scarce could a knife cut it . I wil not say this was a perfect stone into which this body was thus turned , but it might be as hard and drie as a stone ; for the bodies that are found in the sands of Egypt , are very dry and hard . VII . Horstius , and others record divers examples of sleep-walkers , who do strange things in their sleep ; but this is also the work of nature ; for I finde that they are most subject to this infirmity , whose animal spirits are most active , subtil and fiery ; and whose imagination is strong ; so that by the strength of their fantasie , and agility of their spirits , the muscles are moved , though the Will doth not then concur to this motion , nor reason make any opposition , which it would do if they were naked , and not suffer them to undergo such dangers . VIII . I have read divers Stories of women who have had seaven children and more at a birth , and likewse of superfetation ; both which are credible , and possible in nature , as I have shewed in the former book , c. 13. sect . 5. & 7. But that the infant should crie in the mothers womb , as some have done , is more strange ; seeing it doth not breath , neither is there any air in the matrix , without which there can be no sound ; therefore either this crie was imaginary in the party that heard it , for sometimes we think we hear a sound when we hear none ; or else this sound might proceed from wind in the mothers womb , which might resemble the crying of a child , or else these mothers might be ventriloque . IX . That may seem a miracle which is recorded by Monsieur Iohn Alibaux a Physitian , of a woman of Sens in Bourgundie which went 28 years with a dead child in her womb ; this woman being dead , and her belly opened , there was found a stone having all the limbs and proportion of a child of 9 months old . This was no miracle , but an extraordinary work of nature ; for the child being dead , and the slimie matter of its body having an aptitude by the extraordinary heat of the matrix to be hardned , might retain the same lineaments which it had before ; If any wonder , how within the soft and liquid humors of the matrix , such a hard substance should be ingendred ; let him as well wonder at the generation of hard bones within soft flesh , of hard stones within soft plums , Peaches , and other fruits , of stones and hard thunder-bolts within watrish clouds . CHAP. IV. 1. Some without Lungs . 2. Impostumes voided in Vrine . 3. Worms the cause of many diseases . 4. No change of sexes . 5. Giants . 6. Some without livers . 7. Fleshy bladders . 8. Stones , haires , worms , &c. Begot in our Vrine . 9. A woman without a matrix . I Have read of divers bodies of men without lungs , and I believe it ; for oftentimes the lungs are putrified and corroded with corrupt and acrimonious matter , and wasted with burning heat ; but hence it will not follow , that a man can live without lungs any time , seeing the heart stands in need continually of refrigeration ; yet some do live a great while with half of the lungs , after the other half is putrified and spit out . II. I finde that when impostumations and corrupted matter in the breast cannot be evacuated by spitting , or coughing , or vomiting , or by Phlebotomy , or the stool , it is notwithstanding purged out by urine , naturally , without the help of art ; by which we see , how cunning and industrious nature is to help her self , and that she is more carefull to thrust out noxious , then to draw in profitable things , hence sick mens expiration is stronger then their inspiration : and hence also we see that there are many porous and pervious passages unknown to us , which doubtless are in our bodies being alive , which cannot be found being dead , because shut by the cold . III. I finde that many Physitians are mistaken in the causes of divers diseases , and therefore their remedies prove oftentimes fruitless , or hurtfull : For I have known Ap●plexies , Convulsions , Coughs , Consumptions , Feavers , Cholicks , and other Diseases proceed from Wormes , which when they have beene voided , either dead or alive , the sick partys have recovered : Nay , I have read of some who have had worms crawle out at their navels : and some whose organs of voice and speech having been assaulted and hurt by worms , have become speechless ; how carefull then should we be of our diets , not to delight so much as we do in sweet meats , sauces , and drinks , or in such food as breeds sl●my matter , whereof worms are ingendred : and Physitians should be as carefull to prescribe such things to their patients , as may kill and evacuate these enemies of our health and life . IV. That maids have become boyes , I have read in divers Stories : but I have shewed in the former Book , that there is no such change in nature , because the organs of generation in the two sexes , differ , both in number , form , and situation : and that therefore such transformations are meant of Hermaphrodites , or of such boyes , in whom the vessels of generation have not at first appeared outwardly for want of heat and strength , which afterwards have thrust them out . Dr. Brown admits the change , and yet shews that the vessels are different , both in form and situation , which is a contradiction . V. That there have been Giants , and men of stupendious stature in all ages , is not to be doubted , seeing there are so many witnesses extant : and the reason of their bigness can be none else , but the aboundance of seed and menstruous blood of which they are begot , the quality and pliableness of the matter , ●apt to be extended , the strength also of the heat and formative power : and that these men should have rapacious stomachs to devour incredible quantities of meat and drink , is not to be wondred at , if we consider the bulk of their bodies , the capacity of their stomachs , and rapacity of their heat . VI. Nature is not deficient in necessaries , nor abundant in superfluities , there is not any one member in our bodies that can be spared ; for if there be any one defective , our life proves short and miserable . I have read of some who have been found without Livers , but such had a fleshy lump in stead thereof , which not being able to sanguifie , or turn the Chylus into blood , the parties lived but a short while , and died of Tympanies or Hydropsies ; and others whose Livers have been found full of stones , have died of the same disease ; and so have those whose spleen hath been found stony . A woman who died of an Hydropsie , I saw dissected , whose spleen was full of stones , of a blewish and green colour . VII . Not onely are stones of great bigness bred in the bladder , by which the passage of the urine is intercepted , and so death and many tortures are procured ; but also there have been found in some bladders , great lumps of flesh , yea all the internal side of the bladder filled up with fleshy excrescences , that there could be no room for the urine ; but I doubt whether this were true flesh or not , seeing no flesh is begot but of blood ; I think therefore that this was an excrementitious substance res●mbling flesh in colour and shape . VIII . It is manifest that some with their urine evacuate stones , gravel , matter , hairs , little crawling creatures of divers shapes , which doubtless are begotten of putrifaction , according to the disposition of the matter , and heat of the bladder , or kidneys ; if the matter be adust and b●rned , hairs are begot sometimes as big as hogs brissles : and sometimes the stones of the kidneys are so big that they stick in the yard , and cannot be evacuated without incision ; upon the stoppage of the urine by these stones , malignant vapours ascend from the corrupted urine into the noble parts , that convulsions , syncopes , and other dangerous effects are procreated . IX . As a man can live without testicles , so can a woman , without the matrix , these being members given by natur● not for conversation of the individuals , but for continuation of the species : Therefore Zacu●u● speaks of a woman who lived thirty years after her matrix was cut out ; which by a fall that she had from a high tree , had slipt out of its place , and could never be again replaced . Obs. 76. l. 2. CHAP. V. 1. Strange but not miraculous births . 2. Strange and strong imaginations . 3. Poison inward and outward . 4. Poison of mad Dogs . 5. C●ntharides . 6. Poison how it worketh . 7. Why birds not poisoned as men . 8. Amphiam , Opium , Mandrakes . 9. The Plague no Hectick nor putrid Fever . 10. Epidemical diseases . THat a boy of nine years old should beget a child , is rar● , but much mor● strange it is that a child should be born with all his teeth , and another with a long beard , yet such have been : and these are but the effects of nature , which though in her ordinary course ●he observes a tim● for the growth , perfection , and decay of things : yet sometimes she is furthered and hindred , according as the matter is disposed , the heat proportioned , and her instruments fitted : Why should not Nature have the same priviledge that Art hath ; but we see that hearbs and fruits can be produced and perfected before their time , by the Art of man , therefore such works are meerly natural , not miraculous : for sublunary bodies are not like the ●elestial , which are not su●ject to alteration , but ●till keep the same constant tenor . II. What force the imagination hath in women , to make impressions of the things imagined on the tender infant in the womb , is known by many Stories , and daily Examples : Hence it is that so many children are born with such variety of strange shapes and marks . Besides , we know how forcible the phantasie , is , both in curing and procuring of diseases ; yea , oftentimes of death . Thus one having eat of a Rabbit pie , imagining she had eat of a cat , fel a vomiting and died . Another having passed over a dangerous bridg in the dark , and returning the next day to look upon the place , was struck with such an horror , that he went home and died . A third being in jest made believe that he must lose his head , swouned and fel down dead . Multitudes of such Examples th●re are ; but the imaginatio●s which proceed from hypochondriacal melancholy , are most strange , whereby one supposeth himself to be dead , therefore will not eat . Another is perswaded that he hath never a head . A third , that his breech is made of glass , therefore will not fit down for fear of breaking . Anoth●r thinks the heaven will fall upon him , therefore must have a Target born over him . Another wil not piss for fear he should drown the world : And many more such strange conceits are some men troubled with by reason of their imaginations which are distorted by the black and malignant fumes that disturb the animal spirits , subservient to the phantasie . Such are the imaginations of those who think themselves wolves , and therefore run into the woods , and bite men and cattel they meet with . I have read of one who thought himself to be a cock , and therefore fel to crowing . And doubtless the Lycanthropie so much spoken of , is nothing else but the strength of a distemper'd imagination , whatsoe'r Bodin writes to the contrary . III. The cause of many extraordinary distempers in us , is poyson , whether inte●nal , bred within our selves by the corruption or putrefaction of the seed , blood , or humors of our bodies , by which pestilent and venemous fumes assault the heart and brains : or external , as the biting of mad dogs , or cats , or other creatures : For I have read of some that never were bitten , and yet have beene subject to the same kinde of raging and fury that they ar● who are bit by mad dog● ; but their fits were milder , because the constitution of dogs is more melancholy then that of mans , therefore their venom more dangerous ; and who would think there were such poyson in a mad cock , who being angred , struck one in the h●nd with his beck , upon which blow the man fell distracted and died , neither could any physick cure him . IV. The madness that is caused by the biting of mad dogs , is not in all men alike , bu● upon some the poyson worketh sooner , upon some later , ●ccording to the degree of madness in the dog , or the deepness of the wound , or disposition of the body wounded : for foul bodies , melancholick and cholerick constitutions are aptest to receive the venom ; therefore in some the poyson appeareth quickly , in others not in a long time , to wit , not in a year , or more ; for the malignity doth not presently assault the s●irits , heart and brains . And Capivacceus observes , that this poyson is of a fiery quality , and hot in the fourth degree , as he sheweth by one who was thus bit ; his body being opened , there was found no water in his Pericardium , but a part of it was burned up , and being touched , fell into ashes ; the ventricles also were dried up , and had no blood at all . V. It is strange that some do piss blood upon the applying of the Flyes called Cantharides to the neck , hands , or feet , so remo●e from the bladder : by this we see that the malignant vertue of these flies , hath a particular influence upon that member . This action of the bladder cannot be by the first or second qualities of the Ca●tharides : ●or then they should work first u●on the next members : therefore this action must be performed by an occult quality , of the specifical form of the flie . And much more strange is it , that the body of this ●lie should be poyson , and the wings thereof a counterpoyson , which in the living fly are a● concord , by reason of the specifical form or soul of the fly ruling all the parts , and keeping them in unity ; but when that is gon in the dead fly , the one part destroys the other . Who can give exact reasons of Natures secrets ? VI. And no less stran●e is it , that Euphorbium and Mustard are equally hot , to wit , in the fourth degree , and yet the one is poyson , not the other ; and Treacle which is hot in the first degree , heats more then Pepper which is hot in the fourth degree ; this shews that the form of the one is not so a●●ive as the form of the other ; and therefore four times so much heat in the one , is not so prevalent as one degree of heat in the other ; which shewes that poysons do not work by their temper which consist of elementary qualities , but by their substance or form , whose qualities are occult to us . VII . Why Napelius , or Wolfe-bane , Hyosciamus , or Henbane , and other hearbs which are poyson to man , are nutriment to birds , can have no other reason , but that birds have a greater heat in their stomachs to subdue the malignity of these hearbs to send away the noxious and excrementitious part , and to convert the rest into their own substance , which substance notwithstanding is not poysonable to man , because the poyson was consumed by the heat of the bird . Now the heat of mans stomack is more temperate , and therefore less able to master such malignant hearbs ; yet Scaliger ( Exerc. 175.1 . ) speaks of a man who was fed with poyson from his infancy , whose flesh at last became so venomous , that the flies which sucked his blood swelled and died . VIII . That Amphiam , or Opium , should stir up venery , and cause a tickling in the skin , and yet stupifie the members , and cast them into a dead sleep , is not without admiration ; but doubtless either the Amphiam , or Opium , are different , that being made of the white , this of the black Poppies , or else in the Opium there be different substances , the one being very c●ld , which causeth stupidity ; the other very hot , by causing a tickling in the skin : which heat is also perceived by its bitterness ; but cold is most predominant , or else we may say that it ex●ites venery accidentally , by temperating the excessive heat of the body , which is an enemy to Venus : The like effect is wrought by Mandrakes , which perhaps was the cause that Rachel so much desired them . Nor must we think it strange that the Opium produceth contrary effects ; for we know that the same Rose in some part of it hath a stiptick , in other parts a laxative quality . IX . The plague to which our bodies are subject , is an occult poyson , killing us by the breath or touch , and not an Hectick Feaver , beca●se this drieth and burneth up the heart by degrees , the plague kils sudd●nly . 2. The Hectick is not infectious , as this . 3. In a confirmed Hectick there is no recovery , in the Plague divers recover : nor is the pestilence a putrid Feaver , because , 1. the pulse is more remiss , the urine clearer , the head ach , thirst , and agitation of the body less in the plague then in a putrid Feaver . 2. Because a pestilential feaver followes upon a 〈…〉 this is ●on , that begins . X. Epidemical diseases , whereof pestilential are the most perhitious , are conveyed to us by the air , which we are continually attracting to the heart and brains , 1. either when the air is infected with the impression of malignant and occult qualities from the influence of the Stars , or , 2. when it is poysoned with putrified , corrupt , and pernitious vapours exhaled out of pits , caves , ditches , putrified lakes , &c. Or , 3. When the prime qualities of the air , to wit , heat , cold , &c. are intensive beyond ordinary ; but we must not think that the substance of the air is at any time putrified : for being a simple body , it is not subject to putrifaction . CHAP. VI. 1. Antipathies to some meats . 2. The force of Fear . 3. Blood voided by the Gums and Navil . 4. Black hairs suddenly gray . 5. Violence of passions . 6. Defects in nature recōmpensed . 7. A Fly voided by Vrine . 8. Monethly bloud in men . 9. The causes of Monsters . 10. Horns on mens heads and heels . AS there are divers temperaments of men , so there are divers sympathies and antipathies to certain meats and drinks : some cannot indure the sight or smel of Cheese , others abhor eggs , others flesh , others bread , some cannot abide wine , others abhor piggs , and all kinde of swines flesh , many cannot endure the smel of apples , others detest all kind of sweet meats ; and which is most strange , tha● the smel of Roses so pleasing to most men , is odious and deadly to others . Cardinal Carafa during the time of Roses , used to inclose himself in a Chamber , not permitting any to come near him that had Roses , as Wierus Valerian shews in his Hieroglyphicks , the smell of a Rose would cause a certain Jacobin swoun , and be like a dead man , as Amatus Lusitanus recordeth in his second Centurie ; the like is written of divers others . This must either proceed from an occult quality , or from the distemper of the phantasie and prejudicate opinion that some have of such things , that they are hurtful to them ; or else it is in some an hereditary infirmity proceeding from the parents : for Forestus writes , that in a certain family the sons could not ear Che●se , but the daughters could eat it with a good appetite , becau●● the mother did love Cheese , but the father could not abide it . See his Annotations on the fifth Observation , lib. 4. II. Fear is more powerfull in curing of diseases , then any Physitians in the world : for Zacutus l. 2. Obs. 86. speaks of a woman whose matrix had fallen , and hung out of its place two years together , neither could any Physick or Art replace it again , till a sudden fear attracted it , she feeling the mice running up her thighes , which she had purposely ( holding them by a thread ) let run towards the part ; the matrix suddenly slipt into its own place again . III. Nature is more skilfull then any Physitian to cure her self ; and if she cannot finde a way for evacuation of her superfluities , she will with Hannibal make a way , though it be through Rocks : for he shewes that the ordinary passage of the menstruous blood being stopped in a certain woman , Nature made her a passage through the gums , out of which monthly for two days together great store of blood was voided . He speaks of another who on the like occasion had a vent for the blood through the navel , lib. 2. Obs. 91 , 92. IV. That black hairs should become suddenly white , may to some seem incredible ; yet we have stories of this sudden change . Scaliger ( Exercit. 212. ) tells us of one Francis Gonzaga , who being imprisoned upon suspition of treason , in one night his black hair turned white . Vives in his Preface on Scipio's Dream , and Hadrian Iunius in Comment . de Coma. c. 10. speaks of a young Spanish Gentleman , who in a night became as white as one of 80 years old , Caelius Rodiginus in his 13 Book Antiq. lect ▪ speaks of another who searched after young Hawkes upon a high steep Rock , and fearing the rope would break with which he was held , became instantly white . Divers other examples I could alledg , but these are sufficient to let us see that the change of our hairs which is perform'd by nature in space of time ordinarily , is upon an extraordinary fear effected suddenly in some ; the roots of the hairs being deprived of that heat and radical moisture between the flesh and skin of the head , by which they were fed , the spirits and blood flying suddenly to the heart , leave the other parts destitute . This we see in trees , when blasted with a piercing cold wind , their leaves suddenly change colour , and of green become yellow , their naturall heat and moysture being extinguished and dried up . V. There is no passion in our bodies more violent then fear , which distempers the fantasie , troubles the other senses , causeth our hairs to stand an end , makes us dumb ; all which the Prince of Poets expressed in one verse : Obstupui , steteruntque comae , & vox faucibus haesit ; and indeed the fear of death , hath upon some brought sudden death : the spirits , heat , and blood , flying suddenly to the heart , by which this is oppressed , and the senses left destitute . Others by sudden fear have lost their judgement , and become distracted ; strange effects also are produced in us by excessive anger , and joy ; ●o that some have suddenly died , with immediate anger , and excessive joy , the spirits and heat flying suddenly from the heart , into the exterior parts , by which means syncopes , swoundings , and death follow : As I could instance in many examples . VI. I observe that where Nature is defective in one part , there is a recompence made ; for they who are born blind , exceed us in memory ; and they who are born deaf and dumb , excell us in apprehension ; they who are born without hands or arms , perform with their feet , what we do by our hands . Phil. Camerarius in his Historical meditations , c. 37. speaks of one who could make pens and write with his toes , cut , carve , and feed himself , as well as we with our hands , but his toes were longer then ordinary● , and proportioned like our fingers : Montague in his Essays , l. 1. c. 22. writes of another , who with his toes could discharge a Pistol , take off his hat , play at cards and dice , and handle his sword as well as we with our hands , by which we see how custom becomes another nature . VII . Though it be rare , yet it is natural for a fly to be ingendred in mans body , the mater being disposed to receive that form ; for Zacutus , Obse . 101. writes of one who being pained in his yard , at last voided a sly by his urine . VIII . As there be some masculin women , so there are some feminate men ; such was he who from twenty to forty five , had his monthly vacuation of blood , as women have ; by which it seems his constitution was altogether feminine , moist and cold ; therefore was smooth skinned , having no Beard , nor hair at all on his body . Zacut. Obs. 102. l. 2. prax . mir . IX . Of the many moustrnous shapes which are begot of women , We may read in Winrichius , Parrie , Rumelinus , Levinús , Lemnius , and divers other Physitians , Phylosophers and Historians , whose Testimonies and Examples I alledge not , because I would be brief : the cause of these Monsters cannot be the mothers imagination , as most think ; for the imagination makes not impression on the Embryo , but of such things as the mother earnestly desires ; as she that lusted earnestly for a rose , which having with much difficulty got ▪ ( for it was not rose time ) she greedily smelled to it , and laid it up in her bosome ; upon which , the impression of a rose was made in the childs skin . But what mother will lust to have a child with a dogs head , or of any other monstruous shape , seeing they abhor such conceptions ? Therefore such monstruous shapes are the effects of the formative faculty in the seed , which if it be peccant either in quantity or quality , or if there be any fault in the place of conception , or in the menstruous blood of the mother , then the formative aiming at the specifical shape , but missing of it by reason of these impediments , rather then it should be idle , and do nothing , it brings in the generical form of an animal , either perfect or imperfect , as the matter is disposed ; though I denie not the influence of the heavens ; but this is only a remote and universal cause . X. I have read of one who had a horn grew upon his heel a foot long , which being cut off , did grow again ; and doubtless would have still renued , if the tough and viscous matter which fed it , had not been diverted and evacuated by issues , purges , and phlebotomy ; for when Nature hath found a passage for evacuation , thither she sends the supersluities . But more strange it is that children should be born with horns on their heads . Of such I have read . Hildanus writes that he saw a man on whose head grew a horn , crooked like a rams horn ; in his Chirurgical observations . Gent. 2. Obs. 25. The story therefore of Iupiter Amon , may not be incredible . CHAP. VII . 1. The effects of bloud being drunk . 2. Some strange diseases . 3. Plica Polonica . 4. Some eat poison without hurt . 5. Stones in the Intestines . 6. Old men become young . 7. Some strange monsters . I Have read of one who was poysoned with drinking bulls blood ; of another who grew mad by drinking of mans blood , of a third who by drinking of his wi●es mon●hly blood , was so enamoured with his own wise , that he hated in respect of her , all other women ; some from hence have concluded , that there is poyson in these creatures blood ; but I am not of their minde ; for doubtlesse if the flesh of these creatures be found and wholesome , the blood out of which the flesh is made , cannot be venomous . 2. The blood of a Bull is grosse , fibrous , stopping , and hard of concoction , and so to weak stomacks may prove accidentally hurtful or deadly , but not to a strong stomack . 3. It may kill even a strong body , if it be taken in too great a quantity , and so may any meat , and the best wines in this respect prove poisonable . 4. If mans blood were poisonable , then Catalin and his companions had been poisoned , when they dranke mans blood at the taking of their solemne Covenant against the State , as Salust shews . Then Polyphemus had been poisoned by Vlisse's fellows , Dum visceribus miserorum & sanguine vescitur atro . What will become of the Canibals ? 5. The menstruous blood of women , is as sound as any other blood in the veins , if the body be found : but if it be imperfect or corrupted with malignant humours , it may be poisonable ; but I deny , that there is any such vertue in blood , as to procure love ; this may be an illusion of Satan , who delights in blood . II. Strange are the diseases that some bodies are subject too ; I have heard of one who being troubled with a burning feaver , had his veins opened , out of which with the blood there slipt out a worm of a foot long : another had a red spot , which did rise in his foot the bredth and colour of a red rose , which did now and then remove from one place to another ; and in what place soever it was , caused an intolerable burning , which could be nothing els but a scalding blood carried up and down by hot and fiery spirits ; of these two Zacutus speaks , l. 3. and of a third whose skin grew as hard and rugged as the bark of a Tree . III. Some uncouth and strange diseases have appeared in this latter age of the world , not heard of heretofore ; one is mentioned by Rodoric . Fonseca , cons. 1. in his consultations , called Plica Polonica , because in Poland it rageth most ; this diseas suddenly weakneth the body , curleth the hairs of the head , and intangleth them so , that they represent the shape of snakes , and being pricked drop with blood , and swarm with lice , and make a loathsome smell . This disease proceeds doubtless from the corruption of the aire , the grosseness of the diet , their frequenting of close stoves , the infection of the blood , and the abundance of viscous humours , and grosse vapours which nature sends to the skin of the head , and to the hairs . I will not speak here of the Scurvy , the French disease , the English sweat , and others too well known among us . IV. Strange is the variety of tempers and constitutions among men ; Arnoldus de villa nova in specula , c. 77 , speaks of a maid who familiarly did eat spiders , which sheweth , that either spiders are not venomous , or else her body was of the same temper that Monkies are , who eat spiders . But that is more strange which is mentioned by Galen , l. 3. c. 18. Simpl. Of an old woman that ate Henbane plentifully , without hurt ; it seems she had the stomach of swallows , which feed upon this poisonable weed . I have read of some that have eaten Scammony , others Opium , others Hellebor , and of some that without hurt have swallowed quick-silver ; that must be attributed to their particular tempers , and strength of heat by which they mastered these poisons . V. As stones are ingendred in the kidneys , bladder , and other parts , so are they also sometimes bred in our intestins , for there are some that void stones familiarly by the stool : and I have read of one who was killed by a stone that grew & stuck fast to his colon , the bignesse of a ches-nut ; this sure must proceed from the extraordinary heat of the intestins , and viscous matter impacted there ; for the heat baked the matter to the consistence and hardnesse of a stone , by drying up the watrish moisture thereof . VI. I have read of some old men and women , that have becom young again : that is to say , after they had lost their teeth , strength , and beauty , have recovered all at 80 or 100 years of age ; their veins filled with blood , new teeth , a fresh colour , their white haires turned black , and in women their monethly flowers fresh and orderly . This is not unlikely ; for if after a fever , or other great sicknesse , nature recovers her lost beauty , vigour , colour , and decayed spirits and senses , why may not she doe the like in some people , seeing there is not in old age , a total privation of these perfections there , but a decay ; and we may observe , that many who are old , weak and sickly , when they are young , are young , lusty , and healthy , when they grow old . VII . I have read of men that have had milk in their brests , which is likely , if they were of a cold , moist , and feminine complexion , abounding in blood ; of women also who have had four breasts , all full of milk : which is probable , seeing there be many monsters , that have superfluous members , according to the superabundance of the parents seed and prolifical blood ; but of all monsters , that which is mentioned by Buchanan in his History of Scotland , is most wonderful , which had beneath the navel , one body , but above two bodies ; when it was hurt beneath the navel , both bodies felt the pain ; if hurt above , the body felt only that was hurt : These two would sometimes differ in opinions and quarrel , the one dying before the other ; this pined away by degrees , it lived 28 years , could speak divers languages , and were by the Kings command taught Musick . Doubtlesse nature aimed at twins , but failed in the lower part . Neither was this one Individuum , but two , because they were two souls , as appears by their different wills ; and it is the form , not the matter that is the cause of individuation . CHAP. VIII . 1. Of divers and strange spleens . 2. Black urine . 3. One lived without sleep . 4. The Tarentula's effects and cure . The force of Musick . 5. Serpents begot of dead brains . 6. Of Tiberius his sight , Alexanders sweat . Strabo's eyes . FAllopius in his Anatomical Observations , ( l. 1.6 . ) writes , that he hath found three Spleens in one man , Gemma in his Cosmocritick speaks of two Spleens that he found ; and hee writes of one who had the Spleen in the right side , and the Liver in the left , in l. 1. Cyclognomonick , p. 75. Some have Spleens of incredible bignesse and weight : others have them fastned to their breasts : others loose and swimming up and down : others again have had no Spleen at all , and such have died of the black jaundice : for the blood and skin could not but bee infected with that melancholy humour , wanting the Spleen , which is the proper receptacle of it . II. For a man in a burning fever , or one that is oppressed with melancholy humours , to void black urine , is no wonder ; but for one that is sound all the days of his life , to pisse black urine , as Petraeus sheweth , is somewhat strange , Disput. 5. de urinis , num . 22. But doubtless the constitution of that man was melancholick : for the black colour in any thing , is caused by the predominancy of earth : therefore ater quasi à terra : And earth is most predominant in melancholick tempers ; besides , the watrinesse of natural heat may be the cause of black Urine . III. Whereas the animal spirits and strength of our bodies are wasted by watching ; therefore sleep is ordained to repair and refresh the decayed strength and spirits . Yet Fernelius ( in his Pathology , lib. 5. c. 2. ) speaks of one who lived without sleep 14 moneths . But this man was possessed with madnesse , whose brain being heated with adust melancholy , did beget animal spirits without much wasting of them . Thus we see that hot and cholerick constitutions can endure longer without sleep , then cold and moist complexions . IV. The effects of the Tarentula in mens bodies are strange and various , and no lesse strange is the cure : for their sting and poison cause some to laugh , some to weep , some drowsie and stupid , and some jovial and merry : These divers effects must proceed from the diversities of poison that is in them : for it seems these venomous creatures are not all of one kind ; or els these doe proceed from the different constitutions and tempers of those men that are stung with them : Thus we see what different effects drunkennesse doth cause in men , and so doth musick ; but whether this poisonable humour be cured by the musick , or by their dancing , and labour , by which the pores are opened , and the poison by sweat expelled , is questionable ; but I think by both ; for even in musick , there is great power over the minde and affections , and consequently over the diseases and humours , which are mitigated or exasperated according to the minde and affections . This we see in Sauls melancholy , which was cured by Davids Harp. Such force there was in Timothy the Milesian , that when he pleased he could by the power of his musick , make Alexander take up and lay downe Arms. Not to speak of that Dane , who by his musick could make men mild , sad , and merry at his pleasure . V. That a Serpent should bee in gendred of a dead mans brain , is no more impossible then for Snakes or Eels to be begot of Horse hairs ; or for divers sorts of beasts to breed in women upon depraved conceptions . And doubtlesse as Satan in the form of a Serpent , brought mortality upon mankind , so he doth sometimes triumph in that shape over mans mortality ; God in his judgement permitting sometimes that dead brain to be turned into a Serpent , which when it was alive , did hatch so many Serpentine plots and imaginations . VI. I read in Suetonius , that Tiberius the Emperour could see perfectly in the dark . And Curtius writes , that Alexander did smell sweetly when he sweat . I have read of men and women who can fascinate and hurt others with their eyes . Pliny and Solinus write of one Strabo , who from a Promontory in Sicily , could see the ships that went out of the Harbour at Carthage , which is 55 Leagues . These are strange and rare priviledges , in which God doth manifest his power , and sh●weth , that he is not tied to the Laws of nature . Yet there is no necessity , that we should call these miracles : for as it is no miracle for a Cat to see in the dark , nor for a musk-Cats sweat to smell sweetly , nor for a Basilisk to kill with his eye , or rather with the poisonsome vapour of his eye or breath of his mouth ; nor is it a miracle for an Eagle or Raven to see at such a distance ; these effects flowing from the natural temper and constitution of these creatures , of which temper might these men now mentioned be . I could alledge many other strange qualities of men , as of one who could move his ears like an Horse , of another whose spittle was poison , and of one who never laughed , &c. but these are sufficient to let us see the power and wisdome of God , and the dexterity of his Handmaid Nature , both in the fabrick and divers temperaments of mens bodies . FINIS . The Second BOOK . Of the strange Diseases and Accidents of MANS BODY ; Wherein divers of Dr. Browns vulgar errors and assertions are refuted , and the ancient Tenents maintained : CHAP. I. 1. Divers ways to resist burning . 2. Locust eaters , the lowsie disease , the Baptist fed not on Locusts . 3. Mans flesh most subject to putrifaction , and the causes thereof ; How putrifaction is resisted . Mumia . 4. The strength of affection and imagination in dying men . Strange presages of death . 5. Difference of dead mens skuls , and why . THAT some mens bodies have endured the fire without pain and burning , is not more strange then true ; which may be done three manner of ways : 1. By divine power , as the bodies of Shadrach , Meshech , and Abednego , received no hurt or detriment in the fiery furnace . 2. By a Diabolick skill ; so the Idolatrous Priests among the Gentiles , used in some solemn sacrifices to walk securely upon burning coals , as the Prince of Poets shews . AEn . lib. 11. — Medium freti pietate per ignem , Cultores multa premimus vestigia pruna . And as the men in the Sacrifices of Apollo , so women in the Sacrifices of Diana , used to walk upon burning coals , as Strabo witnesseth , lib. 12. Of this custome Horace also speaks , ( H●r . 1. Od. 1. Incedis per ignes suppositos cineri doloso . So Propertius [ Pro. El. 5. l. 1. ] Et miser ignotos vestigia ferre per ignes . And so it was used as a Proverb , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to walk upon coals when a man undertook any dangerous businesse . The Scripture also sheweth , that the Gentiles used to make their sons and daughters passe through the fire : They used also in swearing , to take a burning Iron in their hands without hurt , as Deliro sheweth in his Magick . Pliny and Sueton write , that Pyrrhus his thumb , and Germanicus his heart , could not be burned . 3. The body is made sometimes to resist fire by natural means , as by unguents ; so those Hirpiae , or Hirpini in Italy , of whom Pliny , Varro , and others make mention , used to anoint the soles of their feet with this unguent , that they might walk on the fire . Bushequius [ Epist. 4. ] was an eye-witnesse at Constantinople , of what was done in this kind by a Turkish Monk , who after dinner took an hot burning iron out of the fire , held it in his hand , and thrust it in his mouth , so that his spittle did hisse , without any hurt ; whereas one of Busbequius his men , thinking this Monk had onely deluded the eye , takes the same iron in his hand , which so burned his palm and fingers , that he could not be healed again in many days . This was done by the Monk , saith Busbequius , after he had put some thing in his mouth when he went ●orth into the Court , pretending it was to seek a stone . The same Authour witnesseth , that he saw at Venice one who washed his hands in scalding lead ; and why may not the body be made to resist the fire , as well as that kind of Linum , called therefore Asbetinum , by the Greeks , and Linum vivum by the Latines , [ Pancerol . de Lin. vivo . ] in which they used to wrap their Emperours bodies when they buried them , that their ashes might not be mingled with the ashes of their fire ; this Linum being incombustible . The Salamander also liveth sometime in the fire , though not so long as some have thought . [ Pyraus●● are gendred in the fire ; So Aristotle and Scaliger . ] Nor must we think it fabulous ( as Dr. Brown too magisterially concludes , Of Errors , 7. Book c. 18. ) What is written of the Spartan Lad , and of Scaevola , the Roman , who burned their hands without shrinking ; he doubts of the truth of this , and yet makes no doubt of that which is more unlikely , to wit , of Saint Iohns being● in the Chaldron of scalding oyl without any hurt at all . [ Book 7. c. 10. ] he that will question the truth of Scaevola's burning his hand , and of Gurtius , leaping into the burning gulf , may as well question the broiling of Saint Lawrence on the Grediron , or the singing and rejoycing of other Martyrs in the midst of their flames . II. That in Ethiopia there is a people whose sole food are locusts , is witnessed by Diodorus and S●rabo , [ l. 4. c. 16. ] these from their food are called Acridophagi ; they are a lean people , shorter and blacker then others ; they are short lived , for the longest life among them exceedeth not 40 years : Their Countrey affordeth neither fish nor flesh , but God provides them locusts every Spring , which in multituds are carried to to them from the Desart by the West and South-west winds : these they take and salt for their use . These wretched people die all of one disease , much like our lousie sicknesse : A little before their death , their bodies grow scabby and itchy , so that with scratching , bloody matter and ugly lice of divers shapes , with wings , swarm out of their belly first , then from other parts , so that they pine away and die in great pain . This disease doubtlesse proceeds partly from the corruption of the aire , and partly from the unwholesomnesse of their diet , which turns to putrid humours in their bodies , whence the disease is Epidemical . This vermin breeds most in those who are given to sweat , to nastinesse , and abound with putrified humours , between the flesh and skin , whose constitutions are hot & moist , as children ; and according as either of the four humours are predominant , so is the colour of lice , some being red , some white , some brown , some black ; sometimes they burst out of all parts of the body , as in Herod , and in that Portugal , of whom Forestus speaks ▪ [ l. 4. de vitiis capitis ] out of whose body they swarmed so fast , that his two men did nothing else but sweep them off , so that they carried out whole baskets full . Sometimes they breed but in some parts onely , as in the head or arm-pits . Zacuta mentioneth one who was troubled nowhere but in his eie-lids , out of which they swarmed in great numbers . Some have voided them by boils and imposthumes . Forestus speaks of one who had them only in his back , whom he advised to hold his naked back so close to the fire , till it blistred , out of which blisters they came , and so he was cured . Salt is an enemy to them , yet they are bred in those AEthiopians by the frequent eating of the salt locusts : But perhaps it is not the eating of the salt meat so much , as the nastinesse , and sweat , unwholesom waters , and corrupted air that breeds them . And it is certain , that wild and savage people are most given to them , because of their carelesse uncleanlinesse , using no other remedy against them , but shirts died with Saffron , which some wilde Irish doe wear six months together without shifting . But sometimes this disease is inflicted by the immediate hand of God , as a punishment of sinne and tyranny . Examples we have in Sylla , Pherecides , Herod , Philip the second of Spain , and others who died of this malady . Now because Locusts are such an unwholesome food , I cannot think that Iohn Baptist did feed on them ; and therefore it is no vulgar error , to hold , that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Matth. 3. doth signifie the tops of hearbs rather then locusts , both because these were an unwholesome food , and unpleasant to the palat and nose , used rather for Physick then diet , as Dioscorides and Galen shew , that Locusts are good against the Cholick and Stone , and may be more safely given then Cantharides to provoke urine . And although the AEthiopians did eat them for food , yet this is no argument to prove , that Iohn did eat them ; which is all the reason that Beza and Casaubon bring to prove their assertion : neither can it be proved , that Locusts were a food ever used in Iudaea : For Pelusiota , who lived an Eremite many years in those Desarts , never knew any such food used there . But whereas they alledge , that in Levit. [ c. 11. v. 22. ] Locusts are set down for clean food : I answer with Munster [ on Levit. 11.22 . who though an excellent Hebrician , yet confesseth , that neither he , nor the Rabbins themselves , doe know the true meaning or signification of the proper tearms there used . Therefore the Hebrew word Harbe , which we translate Locust , the Septuagints call Bruchus , which is another kind of Insect . And the French in their Bibles have left the Hebrew word untranslated . And so did Luther before , as not knowing what that word meant , nor the other three Hebrew words . Dr. Brown then had done well rather to have reckoned the Baptists eating of Locusts among the Vulgar Errors , then his feeding upon hearbs in the Desart . III. There is no flesh so much subject to putrefaction , as mans body , because it abounds in heat and moisture , so that oftentimes some parts of it doe putrifie before the soul leave it , which cannot so long preserve it from corruption , as salt , spices , the juice of Cedar , and other means by which the AEgyptians used to embalm their dead bodies . For indeed heat and siccity are enemies to putrefaction ; therefore where the ambient air ( which is properly moist ) is excluded , there the bodies remain unputrified . Hence the bodies which are digged out of the hot and dry sands in Egypt , have there continued many hundreds of years uncorrupted . Alexanders body lay many days unburied and unbalmed , yet stunk not , but smelled odoriferously , because he had dried up the superfluous moisture of his body , by continual drinking of strong and fragrant wines . There be also some wines that preserve dead bodies uncorruptible , by reason of their cold and exsiccating quality . So we read in the Indian stories , that upon the Mountains of Chily , bodies have been found dead there , which have many years without corruption continued . The first detectors of those Countries found it so by experience ; for many of them were killed by the piercing subtil quality of those winds , and preserved from putrefaction by the excessive drinesse thereof . I have read of Horsemen sitting on Horse-back , with their bridles in their hands , yet dead many months before without any corruption . It is also the opinion of som , that bodies thunder-struck do not putrifie . I am apt to believe , that either they putrifie not at all , or not in a long time , because of the exsiccating quality of the sulphurous vapour which comes from the thunder and lightning . But there is nothing more apt to preserve dead bodies from corruption , then the juice of Cedar , therefore much used among the Ancients , both in preserving of their books and bodies ; which by reason of their extream bitternesse and driing quality , gives life to the dead , and death to the living , extinguishing the temporary life of the body , and in recompence giving it immortality . So then we see that siccity is the main enemy to putrefaction , which is the cause the Peacocks fl●sh is not fo apt to putrifie as of other creatures , because of its drinesse , as Saint Augustine in the City of God sheweth , who speaks of a Peacock which in a whole year did not putrifie . The diet also is a great help to further or retard putrefaction ; for they that feed plentifully on flesh , fish , or other humid meats , which breed much blood and humours , are apter to putrifie then those who feed sparingly on hard and dry meats . In the siege of Amida , by Sapor the Persian King , this difference was found ; for the European bodies , who lay four days unburied , did in that time so putrifie , that they could scarce be known : but the Persian bodies were grown hard and dry , because of their hard and dry food , having contented themselvs with bread made of Naesturtiu●● , which we call Cresses , or nose-smart , an hot and dry hearb . Concerning the stone Sarcophagus which consumes flesh in forty days , as Pliny witnesseth , l. 36. c. 17. is no fable ; for Scaliger writes , ( Exerc. 132. ) that in Rome , and in the Town where he then was , the dead bodies were consumed in eight days . But the stone Chernites is a preserver of flesh from corruption ; therefore the Tomb of Darius was made of it . The like is written of the hearb Clematis , or Vinca pervinea , which resisteth putrifaction ; therefore of old they used to binde the heads of young men and maids deceased with garlands of this hearb . And Korrimanus ( de mirac . mortuorum ) speaks of a dead head so crowned with this hearb , which in the year 1635. being taken out of the grave , was found uncorrupted . And as dead bodies embalmed with spices , are preserved from corruption ; so by the fame dead bodies , men are oftentimes preserved alive : for that stuffe which proceeds from them , called by the Arabians Mumia , is an excellent remedy against diseases arising from cold and moisture . Francis the first carried always some of it about him . It was found in the Tombs of those Princes who had been imbalmed with rich spices ; but that which is found in ordinary graves , is not the true Mumia , but false , uselesse , or rather pernicious for the body , as not being of the same materials that the true Mumia was . IV. That the presence of a dear friend standing by a dying man , will prolong his life a while , is a thing very remarkable and true , and which I found by experience : for about tenne years ago , when my aged Father was giving up the ghost , I came towards his beds side , he suddenly cast his eyes upon me , and there fixed them ; so that all the while I stood in his sight , he could not die till I went aside , and then he departed . Doubtless , the sympathy of affections , and the imagination working upon the vital spirits , kept them moving longer then otherwise they would have done ; so that the heart the seat of affection , and the brain the hous of imagination , were loth to give off , and the spirits in them , to rest from their motion , so long as they had an object wherein they delighted . The like I have read of others : And truly the sympathy of affections , and strength of imagination is admirable , when the mind is able to presage the death or danger of a friend though a great way off . This also I found in my self : For once I suddenly fell into a passion of weeping , upon the apprehension I took that my dear friend was dead whom I exceedingly loved for his vertues , and it fell out accordingly as I presaged ; for he died about the same hour that I fell into that weeping fit , and we were at that time 60 miles asunder , nor could I tell certainly , that he was dead till two days after . Thus to some the death of friends is presaged by bleeding at the nose , and sudden sadness , by dreams , and divers other ways , which the learned Poet was not ignorant of when he saith , Agnovit longe gemitum praesaga m●li mens . AEn . l. 10. So by the Greek Poet the soul is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a soothsayer of evil : The cause of this the Gentiles ascribed to the Sun , which they held to be the Soul , and our souls sparks of that great Lamp ▪ A Plato●●cal conceit which thought mens souls to bee m●terial● we were better ascribe this to the information of that Angel which attends us . V. That which Herodotus ( in Thalia c. 3. ) writes of this difference between the Persian and the AEgyptian skuls , may be no fable ; for in the wars between them such as were killed on either side , were buried apart : after their bodies were putrified , it was found that the Persian skuls were soft , but the AEgyptians so hard , that you could scarce break them with a stone . The reason of this might be , because the AEgyptians used from their childhood to cut their hair , and to go bareheaded ; so that by the Sun their skuls were hardned . Hence it was , that few among them were found bald ; but the Persians who wore long hair , and had their heads always covered , must needs have had soft skuls , by reason the humidity was kept in , and not suffered to evaporate , nor the Sun permitted to harden them . CHAP. II. 1. The benefits of sleep , and reasons why some sleep not . 2. Why dead bodies after the ninth day swim . Why dead and sleeping men heavier then others ; why a blown bladder lighter then an empty . 3. Strange Epidemical diseases and deaths . The force of smels . The Roses smell . 4. Strange shapes , and multitudes of worms in our bodies . 5. The French disease , and its malignity . The diseases of Brasil . WHereas Sleep is one of Natures chiefest blessings for refreshing of our wearied spirits , repairing of our decayed strength ; moistning of our feebled limbs , as the Poet speaks , fessos . sopor irrigat artus , ( Virg. AEn 3. & 4. ) for easing of our diurnal cares , Positi somno sub nocte silenti , lenibant c●r●s & corda oblita laborum . And therefore is , as Euripides cals it , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the remedy of our evils . And whereas in sleep the heart is at rest , as Aristotle rightly said , ( though Galen who understood him not , checks him for it ) from feeling , understanding , and inventing , though not from life and motion ; I say , whereas by-sleep we have so many benefits , it is a wonder that any should bee found to live a long time without sleep . Yet I read in Fernelius ( Pathalog . l. 5. ca. 2. ) of one who lived fourteen moneths without any rest . And it is more strange what Heurinus ( Praxis , l. 2. c. 7. records of Nizolius , that painful Treasurer of Cicero's words and phrases , who lived ten years without sleep . Mecaenas was sleeplesse three years , saith Pliny . Laurentius in his Tract of Melancholy , knew some who could not sleep in three moneths ; the reason of this might be , 1. The heat and drinesse of the brain , as is usual in decrepit and melancholy men : 2. The spareness of 〈◊〉 , so that no vapours could be sent up to moisten the brain or nerves . 3. The want of exercise and motion ; for sedentary men are least given to sleep . 4. Continual cogitation and intention of the phantasie . 5. And adust melancholy humours . 6. Accompanied with continual fears , horrid and distemperate phantas●es , representing to the mind unpleasant objects . II. Why dead bodies after the ninth day swim upon the water , may seem strange , seeing till then they lie hid under the water . Cardan ( de subtil . l. 8. ) gives this reason , Because between the Peritoneum and Omentum flatulent matter is ingendred , as appears by the great swelling of the belly . Now this flatulent matter is begot of humidity dissolved by heat , which heat is procreated of putrifaction . Besides , we see that putrified bodies , as eggs , fruit , wood , grow light , because their solid parts being consumed , what remains are porous and full of air : for experience teacheth us , that the more porous and aereal the body is , the lighter it is , and lesse apt to sink ; and perhaps may bee the reason why that body which wants the Spleen swimmeth , not being a porous light substance : And those men who have capacious lungs to hold much air , can dive and live longer in the water then others . And surely some people whose bodies are active , subtile , and quick , will not sink so soon as men of duller spirits . Such were the Thebii , a people which could not sink ; so that it is a vain way to conclude those to be Witches , who do not presently sink . Hence also it is plain , that dead bodies are heavier then living , though Dr. Brown ( of Errors , l. 4. c. 7. ) contradict this , because he found no difference between a Mouse and a Chick being dead and alive , in respect of gravity . A weak reason to reckon a received truth among his vulgar errors ; for though there were no sensible difference in such little animals , which have but few spirits , yet in men which are of a greater bulk , & in whom do abound vital and animal spirits , to say there is no difference of gravity in their life and death , is to contradict sense and reason ; for every woman that attends upon sick men , knows that they are more pondrous when dead , then when alive , being used to lift and turn them . Reason also grounded on experience , teacheth us , that those bodies are lightest in which air is predominant ; therefore doubtlesse where there is store of such pure and refined air as the spirits are , there must be lesse gravity , then where they are vvanting : his Error is grounded on a false supposition , in thinking there is gravity in the spirits themselves , because they participate of corporeity , as if gravity v●ere an essential property of bodies , vvhereas there is no gravity in the pure fire , nor in the Stars and Heavens , and yet these are bodies . Besides , if the spirits had any gravity in them , it must follow , that living bodies are heavier then dead carcasses , which is absurd to think . Again , I would know , vvhy inebriated Apoplectical and swouning persons are heavier then others ; is it not because their spirits fail , and they resemble dead men ? And so in sleep the brother of death the body is heavier ; every Nurse that carrieth her child in her arms will tell him this . Why doth a man fall down in his sleep , who stood upright when he was awaked , If he be not heavier then he was ? The Scripture acknowledgeth , that even the Apostles eyes vvere heavy vvhen they vvere sleepy . And vvhereas he proveth the spirits to add vveight to the body , becaus a man that holds his breath is weightier while his lungs are full , then upon expiration : And a bladder blown is heavier then one empty . I answer , that I could never find this experiment true , though I have made trial . 2. It seems to be false , because the blown bladder vvill swim vvhen the empty one sinks . 3. If I should yeild him this , yet his sequel is nought , except he can prove the animal spirits in a mans body , to be as thick and course as the grosse vapour which is blown into the bladder , which is neither air in name nor purity , much less to bee compared to those subtil spirits , vvhich are so pure and apt to vanish , that nature vvas forced to inclose them vvithin the thick walls of the nerves . So likewise the air retained in the lungs , may perhaps add vveight to the body , because the longer it stays there , the more it degenerates into a thick vapour , by reason of the bodies moisture , and so may become ponderous . III. God is pleased many times to punish whole Nations by extraordinary epidemical diseases , for the sins of the people . So vvas England visited vvith a sweating sicknesse ; so vvas Poland with that disease called Plica , of vvhich vve have spoken ; so vvas Ethiopia ( as is already said ) visited vvith the Lousie disease . Forestus ( Observ. medic . part . 3. ) records , that in Syracusa , there vvas an universal disease , called the hungry sicknesse , in vvhich people did continually desire to eat , and vvere never satisfied . Of this multitudes died ; at last it vvas observed , that this disease proceeded of Worms , vvhich vvere expelled by Bolarmenick and Treacle . And Hollerius reports , that at Beneventum many died of intolerable pains in the head , caused by Worms ingendred there , vvho also mentions one Italian , who by smelling much to the hearb Basil , had a Scorpion which bred in his brain , and killed him ; this is not impossible if vvee consider , that according to the disposition of the p●trified matter , and the preparations made for introduction of the form , divers shapes of creatures are begot ; and it seems there is a great sympathy between the Basil and the Scorpion , vvhich did facilitate the generation : neither are vve ignorant vvhat force there is in smells , both to breed and expel diseases ; and even to prolong and shorten life ; as appears in divers Histories , of some that have died vvith the smell of coals , others of new vvort or ale , as those two Monks recorded by Forestus ( Observ. medic . part . 1. ) although I suppose it vvas not so much the smell as the smoak of the coals and vapours of the air that suffocated the spirits ; yet such is the force of smells , that som have been purged by passing by or entring into Apothecaries shops , vvhilest they vvere preparing purgative medicaments ; And divers with the smell of the purges vvhich they carried in their hands , have been as much purged , as if they had taken the whole substance . But this I ascribe not so much to the smell ( vvhich is a meer accident , and cannot passe from one substance to another , but is in some subjects wherein it is inherent ) as to the subtile vapours vvhich from the physick being smelled , convey the smell to the body . The same reason may be given why some are offended with smells which to others are pleasant ; so I have read of Francis the firsts Secretary , who was forced to stop his nosthrils with bread when there were any apples at table : and so offensive was the smell thereof to him , that if one had held an apple neer his nose , he would fall a bleeding . Marcel . Danat . adm . hist. l. 6. c. 4. And Cardinal Carafa did so abhor the smell of roses , which of all smells is most delightful to man , that during the rose time he durst not go out of his doors , for fear of encountring with that smell ; nor did he suffer any to come within his palace that had a rose about him . This I adscribe to the phantasie and naturall antiphathy between him and the rose : Such power there is in smells , that the Ancients ascribed a Divinity to them ; and because good smells do so chear the spirits , hence they were used in Temples both amongst Jews , Gentiles , and Christians . Homer describes his Iuno by the sweetnesse of her smell , and so doth Virgil his Venus : Ambrosiaeque comae divinum vertice odorem spiravere ; the like doth Plutarch his Isis , and so doth Ovid : Mansit odor , possis scire fuisse Deam . But for the Rose there may be some manifest causes why its smell may bee offensive : for some brains are extraordinary cold , some extraordina●y dry , and whose olfactive passages are wider then usually ; to such the smell of Roses may be hurtful , because the ●ose hath but a weak heat , or rather is refrigerative , as Dioscorides thinks which may comfort the hot , but not the cold brain . And if the brain be dry , & the passages wide , the smel doth too suddenly affect it , which may procure an aking . but why Hysterical women , and such as are troubled with the Mother , are apt to swoun at the smell of Roses and Lillies , and other sweet odours , is , because the Matrix delighteth in these smells , and therefore riseth toward them , to the danger of suffocation ; whereas it is suppressed by strong and unpleasant odours . There are indeed in the rose different parts , which have different qualities , but the predominant are moistning and coldness ; whence to cold and moist brains , the smell is not proper , but to hot brains the rose is comfortable : therefore the Ancients in their drinking matches , used to wear rose garlands , and to lie upon beds of rose-leaves for refrigeration . Mitte sectari rosa quo locorum sera moretur . Horat. l. 1. IV. It is almost incredible , what is written of the multitudes , divers shapes , and length of worms bred in our bodies , if we had not the testimony of so many grave Physitians to prove this . Forestus out of Hostim ( Obs. Med. part . 1. Obs. 2. ) shews , that at Beneventum in Italy , there was a great mortality , which much troubled the Physitians , not knowing the cause thereof , till they opened one of the dead bodies , in whose brain they found a red worm yet alive : This they tried to kill by divers medicaments , such as are prescribed against worms , but no●e of them could kill it . At last they boiled some slices of Radish in Malago wine , and with this it was killed . He shews also , that one being cured of the French malady , was notwithstanding still tormented with the head-ach , till his skull by advice was ●p●n●d ; under which , upon the Dura mater , was found a black wo●m , which being taken out and killed , he was cured . Brasavola records , ( in 16. Aphoris . l. 3. Hippocr . ) that an old man of 82 years , by a potion made of Scordium and sea-moss , voided five hundred worms , which was the more strange in so old a man , whose body must needs have been cold and dry ; yet it seems he wanted not putrified matter enough to breed them● Alexander Benedict speaks of a young maid , who lay speechless eight days with her eyes open , and upon the voiding of forty two worms , recovered her health , ( lib. de verit . & rerum . ) Carda● records , that Erasmus saw an Italian , who spoke perfect Dutch , which he never learned , so that he was thought to bee possessed ; but being rid of his worms , recovered , not knowing that he ever ●pake Dutch. It is not impossible in extasies , phrensies , and transes , for men to speak unknown tongues , without witchcraft or inspiration● if we consider the excellency and subtilty of the soul , bein●● sequestred from corporeal Remora's , and so much the rather , if with Plato , we hold that all●onr knowledge is but reminiscency . Ambrose ▪ Parry ( lib. 19. c. 3. ) sheweth , that a woman voided out of an imposthume in h●r belly ; a multitude of worms about the bigness of ones finger , with sharp heads , which had pierced her intestins . Forestus ( l. 7. Obs. 35. ) tells us of a woman in Delph , who in 3 several days voided 3 great worms out of her navel ; and not long after was delivered of a Boy ; and then seven days after that , another : Thad . Dunus , speaks of a Switzer woman , who voided a piece of a worm five ells long , without head and tail , having scales like a Snake . After this she voided another bred in her bowells , which was above twenty ells long . This poor woman was tortured so long as she was fasting ; but when she ate , she had some ease . I ●ould set down here many other stories of Worms , voided out of mens bodies , some having the shape of Lizards , some of Frogs , some hairy and full of feet on both sides , some voided by the eyes , some by the ears , some by vomiting , some by the stool , some by urine , some by imposthumes , but I will not be tedious ; these may suffice to let us know of what materials this body of ours , which we so much pamper , is composed , and how little cause vve have to be sollicitous for the back and belly ; and vvithal let us stand in awe of God , vvho vvhen he pleaseth can for our sins , plague us vvith vermin in our bodies vvhiles vve are yet alive . V. I said before , that divers Countries had their peculiar diseases ; the French sickness as vve now call it , vvas peculiar to the Americans , and not known to this part of the vvorld ; but Christopher Columbus , brought it from America to Naples . Now it is become common , and yet no disease more pernicious , and vvhich breeds more dangerous symptoms and tortures in the body . This is that great scourge with which God whips the wantonnesse of this lascivious age : not without cause is this called the Herculean disease , so hard to be overcome , and the many headed Hydra : the poison of it is so subtile , that not only it doth wast the noble parts , and spoils the skin even to the losse of all the hairs both of head , beard , and eye-brows , besides the many swellings and bunches it causeth , it pierceth also into the very bones , and rots them , as Fernelius fully describes . ( De abdit . rer . causis , l. 2. ) I have read of some who have been suddenly struck blind with the infection thereof . Zacuta mentions one who was so blinded that he could never recover his sight again . And another who was troubled with an Ophthalmy , the poison of which was so vi●lent and subtile , that it infected the Chyrurgion that cured him ; ( Prax. mira . l. 2. ) by which it appears this disease is infectious at a distance . There is another peculiar disease in Brasile , called the Worm , which comes with an itch and inflammation of the fundament : if this be taken in time before the Fever comes , it is easily cured by washing the place affected , with the juice of Lemmons , whereof that Countrey abounds ; but if it be neglected till it come to a Carbuncle , it is harder to be cured , and not without the juice of Lemmons and Tobacco . But if this by carelesnesse be omitted , no help will then prevail ; and so the party dieth with a thirst or fever , which is strange . Not unlike to this is that disease which Zacuta speaks , of one who was tortured with a terrible pain in his Hip and Fundament , with a violent Fever : upon this he openeth the outward ancle vein , out of which gushed scalding blood , and with it a living Worm , the breadth of ones palm , and so the party was cured . It seems the poison of this Worm had reached into the Hemorrid veins in the fundament , which caused that pain . Linscho●en ( in his voiages ) makes mention of another disease familiar to the Brasilians , called Pians , proceeding from their letchery ; it maketh blisters bigger then the joynt of a mans thumb , which run over the whole body and face . CHAP. III. 1. Centaurs , proved what they were . 2. Why the sight of a Wolfe causeth obmutescency . 3. Pigmies proved . Gammadim , what . 4. Giants proved : they are not monsters . 5. The strange force of Fascination . The sympathies and antipathies of things . The Loadstones attraction , how hindred . Fascination , how cured . Fascination by words . THat there have been Centaurs , that is , Monsters , half Horses , and half Men in the world , I make no question , though Dr. Brown , ( Book 1. c. 4. ) reckons this among his Vulgar Errors , who should have made a distinction between . Poetical fictions , and real truths : For Centaurs are Monsters , and aberrations from nature ; not the common nature of all things , which intends and effects Monsters , to shew Gods wrath against sin : but from the particular nature of those creatures of which they are ingendred . Therefore S. Ierome in the life of Paul the Eremite , speaks of a Centaur seen by Paul. Pliny Nat. Hist. l. 7. c. 3. was an eye-witnesse to this truth : For he saw in Thessaly a Centaur , which was brought out of Egypt to Claudius Caesar. Ambrose Parry . ( l. 15. de Monstris ) speaks of a Centaur which in the year ●254 , was brought forth at Verona : there is no doubt then but Centaurs as well as other Monsters , are produced , partly by the influence of the stars , and partly by other causes , as the ill disposition of the matrix , the bad temperature of the seed , the perverse inclination of the woman , the commixtion of seeds of divers kinds , sudden fear , bad diet , unwholsome air , and untimely Venus . But we must not think that these Centaurs were men , or parts of men ; for they had not a reasonable soul , and therefore not capable of the resurrection . Neither must we think that these had two natures and essential forms in one body , to wit , of a Man and a Horse : for as every entity hath but one specifical essence , so it hath but one form which giveth that essence ; so that one and the same thing cannot be under divers species in the predicament of substance . And as there cannot be two distinct forms , so neither can there be a mixtion of them in the Centaur : For the form or essence admits neither intention nor admission : Ex duobus entibus per se , non fit unum ens per se ; yet I deny that there were ever a generation of people called Centaurs , as they are described by the Poets ; for by this fiction they understood voluptuous and lascivious men , who by Hercules , that is , men of courage , wisdom , and strength , were subdued and brought to civility , as we have shewed elsewhere ( in Myst. Poetico ) which fiction was occasioned by the first sight of men on Horseback in Thessaly . II. That some men have become speechlesse at the sight of a Wolf , is no fable , if either we consider the antipathy that is between a Man and a Wolf , or the malignity of that vapour which proceeds from the Wolf , or the violence of a sudden fear which presently bringeth obmutescency , as the Prince of Poets sheweth , ( AEn . 2. ) Obstupui steteruntque comae & vox faucibus haesit . Camerarius the Father ( Prob 1. Dec. 7. medit . Histor. part . 2. Cent. 40. ) sheweth in his Problems , ( which is confirmed by Philip his son ) that one who had caught a Wolf in a Gin , by comming too neer him , was so poisoned by his breath , that his hands and face which were naked , did swell to a monstrous bigness : so that in a long time he could scarce be cured . And what wonder is it , that the sight of a Wolf should make a man speechlesse , when the shadow of the Hyena , will make a Dog dumb ; when a Horse , if he smell but the foot-step or the guts of a Wolf , will kick and fling as if he were mad , and a Mare will cast her Colt , as they witness who write the Natures and Histories of beasts ; therefore the Proverb , Lupus in fabula , vvas not grounded upon a fable . Dr. Brown then did unadvisedly reckon this among his vulgar errors ▪ ( 3 Book c. 8. ) for I believe he would find this no error , if he were suddenly surprised by a Wolf , having no means to escape or save himself ; and yet I do not hold that every one who is seen by a Wolf , is dumb , becaus some are of undaunted spirits , and some have the advantage of the Wolf , and some are not apt to be infected by his breath ; yet it will not follow , that it is a vulgar error ; if I hold a man grows silent at the sight of a Wolf , or that he hath an infectious breath : For it is no vulgar error , to hold the plague an infectious disease , and yet all are not infected by it . III. That there have been Pigmies in the world , that is , people of a cubit or two high , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a cubit , and Troglodits from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an hole , for they dwelt in holes , as Aristotle sheweth ; and Spithamei from their small stature , scarce exceeding 2 foot and a quarter : I say , that there have been such , I make no question , when I consider the multitude of eminent Authours who have vvrit of them , and that no reason vvas ever yet alledged to deny them . Nay , it stands vvith reason there should be such , that Gods wisdome might be seen in all sorts of magnitudes : For if there have been Giants , why not also Pigmies , Nature being as propense to the least as to the greatest magnitude : Besides , the reasonable soul● is not extended in the body of a Giant , nor contracted in the body of a Pigmi● ; but can inform the one and the other without augmentation and diminution . Nicephorus ( lib. hist. Eccles. c. 37. ) affirms , that in the time of Theodosius , was seen in Egypt a Pigmie so small of body , that he resembled a Partridg ; he exercised all the functions of a man , and could sing tunably . Pliny ( lib. 7. c. 16. ) speaks of Co●pas , whom Iulia the Neece of Augustus kept still by her ; he was not much above two foot long . He also affirms , that under Augustus there lived Pusio and Secundilla , whose bodies were preserved as miraculous in a monument within the Salustian Garden ; they were not much above half a foot . Card●n relates ( de subtil . ) that there was in Italy a Pigmie of a cubit long , kept in a Parrets Cage . Many more of these Pigmies I could alledg , but these shall suffice to shew there have been such . And that there have been a Nation of Pigmies , Aristotle , Pliny , Pomponius , Mela , Aulus Gellus , Solinus , Albertus magnus , and many others will witness . It is true that Strabo , Scaliger , and some others have denied them ; and therefore Dr. Brown reckons the opinion concerning Pigmies , among his Vulgar Errors : But if the incredulity of two or three Writers be enough to make a Vulgar Err●r , what a multitude of Errors will there be ? For what truth is there in the world which by some or other hath not been doubted or denied ? But they say , that the Assertors of this opinion , do not agree about the place of the Pigmies abode ; some placing them in India , some in Ethiopia , some in Scythia , some in Greenland . I answer , Circumstantial differences cannot overthrow the substance of a truth . Much difference there is about Ophir , where it stood , some placing it in Sumatra , or Aurea Chersinesus , some in Africa , some in Peru. So men cannot agree about Tharsis , some making it a Town in Cilicia , others Carthage in Africa , some Tartasius in Spain ; shall we hence infer that there were never any such places ? I am of opinion , that because they differ in the place of the Pigmies , and not in the thing it self , that there were Pigmies in all the forementioned places . Buchanan speaking of the Isles of Scotland , amongst the rest , sets down the Isle of Pigmies , in which there is a Church where are yet digged up divers small skuls and bones , answering to the report of the Pigmies little bodies ; so that the inhabitants and neighbours make no question , but that Pigmies of old dwelt there . Re● . Scot. l. 1. Now Aristotle is so confident of his Pigmies , that he plainly tels us it is no fiction , but a manifest truth , Hist. animal . l. 8. c. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And it is like that these Pigmies were all one with the Nabae or Nubae ; a people that dwelt about the Springs of Nilus , and so they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , both these people are said to dwell about the Springs of Nilus , both were Troglodits , or dwelt in holes . And Nonnesus in Photius is said to have lighted upon these Pigmies in his Navigation about those places where the Nubae dwelt . Neither is it a sufficient reason to denie Pigmies , because some ridiculous things are written of them , as that they fight with Cranes upon the backs of Rams , or Goats , though this be ridiculous , yet it may be true ; for there are some ridiculous truths , and some serious lies . But if this were a fable , yet that there were Pigmies , may be a truth : there be many fictions made of Saturn , Iupiter , Ianus , and other Heathens , Likewise of S. Christopher , S. George , S. Francis , and many other Christians ; shall we therefore conclude there were never any such men ? Neither was Homer the first that makes mention of Pigmies : for Ezechiel long before spake of them ( Ezek. 27.11 . ) for the word Gammadim is translated Pigmies by Aquila , Vatablus , Lyra , Arias Montanus , the vulgar Latin , and Munster , who affirms that all the Hebrews expound the word thus . Besides , the Italian and Spanish Translations use the word Pigmie , and do not retain the textuary word , as the Doctor thinks , though the French and English Translations do . Now why the Septuagints translated the word Gammadim into Watchmen , I know not , except they meant those three thousand Pigmies which a certain King of India did entertain for his Guard ; for though they were small of stature , yet they were good Archers . IV. That there have been Giants , that is , men of extraordinary strength and stature , is not to be questioned , since they are mentioned in so many Stories often in the Scripture : For what were Og , Sampson , Goliah , and the Anakims , but Giants ? It is written that Pallas , the Son of Evander , whom Turnus killed , was higher by the head then the Walls of Rome : For eight hundred years after Christ , his body was found near the Walls , which being set upon its feet , the shoulders thereof touched the Pinacles of the Wall. S. Augustine ( de Civit. Dei , l. 15. c. 9. ) saw a mans tooth bigger then his fist . Ios. Acosta ( Hist. Ind. l. 7. ) shewes there were Giants in new Spain : For he saw , at Mexico , a tooth as big as a mans fist . About the Straights of Magellan there are Giants ten or eleven foot high . ( Acost . l. 1. c. 9. ) The bones of Giants found in Peru , are thrice as big as the Indians . Cambden tells us of two teeth sound in Essex , which would make two hundred of ours . And if you will believe Nunesius the Jesuit , ( de rebus Iapan ) the King of China was guarded with Giants , which are also the Porters of his chief City . I will say nothing of the Giants mentioned by Pliny , Plutarch , Herodotus , and others . Before the Flood there were greater store of them then since , because the vigour of the Sun , the fertility of the earth , the goodnesse of food , and the feed of generation did decay . But we must not think that Giants and Pigmies are Monsters , seeing they are not the errors of nature , which aimeth at their generation , according to the proportion of seed , which admits of extension and remission : But if the quantity be such , that the functions of man are hindred , such may be called Monsters , as that young Giant at Millan , which Scaliger saw , ( Exerc. 263. ) which was so tall , that he could not stand , but lie along , extending his body the length of two beds joyned together . What the Greeks have feigned of the Giants , I have spoken elsewhere , Mystag . Poet. V. That divers diseases are procured by fascination , that is , by a malignant look , or aspect , is manifest by innumerable testimonies of good Authours . Now fascination is twofold , Diabolical and Physical , or Natural : Of the former I doe not speak , but of the latter , which causeth diseases , not by the look , or sight it self , which consisteth rather in reception with Aristotle , then in emission with Plato , ( although I deny not some kind of emission there is ) , but I say , fascination causeth diseases three ways : First , when the horrid and truculent look of a malicious deformed Hag affrights children and tender natures ; upon which proceeds an agitation and sudden commotion of the spirits and humours , whence ensueth diseases . Secondly , by some malignant vapour , breath , or spirit from the eye or mouth . Thirdly , by a secret antipathy : so there are who will swoun and sweat at the sight of certain meats which they abhor : And indeed sympathies and antipathies there are almost in every Simple which we receive for physick , as Fernelius ( de abdit . rer . caus . l. 2. shews : ) hence it is , that some things purge onely the Spleen , some the Liver , some the Breast only . Hence also the Cantharides are offensive to the Bladder , Lepus marinus to the Lungs : But that History is strange which is recorded by Francis Mendosa ( lib. 4. de Flor. Philos. Problem . 11. ) of the Duke of Brigantia's one-eyed servant , who with his eye could make any Falcon or Sparrow-Hawk in their ●light ●all down to the ground as if they were dead : this could not bee by any malignant vapour that did reach so high : it must bee therefore a strange antipathy , of which we can give no more reason , then why the Load-stone draws Iron , or draws it not when touched with Garlick . Why the stone Selenites , as Fernelius shewes , touching the skin , should stay bleeding in any part of the body : or why the Ring in which it is set , being put on the third finger , stays the Dysentery within an howre : Why Rhubarb and Scamony purgeth choler ; Epithemium , Polypodium and Sena , melancholy ; Agarick phlegme : and why Quick-silver delights so much in gold : Why the shadow of the Fraxinus or wilde-Ash is so pernicious to Serpents . Why there is such antipathies and sympathies among Hearbs & Trees . I know what I said but now ( Book 2. c. 3. ) of the Garlick in hindring the Load-stones attraction , is contradicted by Doctor Brown , and before him by Baptista Porta ; yet I cannot believe that so many famous Writers who have affirmed this property of the garlick , could be deceived ; therefore I think that they had some other kinde of Load-stone , then that which we have now . For Pliny and others make divers sorts of them , the best whereof is the Ethiopian . Though then in some Load-stones the attraction is not hindred by garlick , it follows not that it is hindred in none ; and perhaps our garlick is not so vigorous , as that of the Ancients in hotter Countries ; yet I finde , that not onely by garlick is this attraction hindred , but also by fire , rust , oyl , and other fat things , also by the presence of another Load-stone ; and that as it draws the Steel with one end , so it repels it with the other . But to return to our Fascination , that it is caused by an occult quality , is plain , because it is cured by another occult quality : For Mendosa ( Prob. 11. ) sheweth , that it is known by experience how Fascination is cured by the foot of a Mole or Wont laid to the childes forehead , which can be nothing else but a natural antipathy : and that Fascination is caused by a contagious breath infecting the aire , is plain , by the story of the Basilisk killing with his look or breath rather , at a distance . There is also a Fascination by words , which the Poet mentions , Ecl. 11. Qui ne ultra placitum laudarit , Bac●●are frontem Cingite , ne vati noceat mala lingua futuro . We know there is great efficacy in words to move the affections , upon which the spirits and humours of the body are disturbed , which causeth oftentimes diseases . CHAP. IV. 1. Strange stones bred in mens bodies . 2. Children nourished by Wolves and other Beasts . 3. Poison taken without hurt . Poison eaters may infect , how . How Grapes and other Plants may bee poisoned . 4. Of strange Mola's . Bears by lieking , form their Cubs , the Plastick faculty still working . THERE is nothing more strange in mans body , then the generation of stones , whereof there be so many and diversly shaped ▪ in the joints stones are bred by the gout , called therefore Lapidosa Chiragra ; stones are bred ordinarily in the kidneys and bladder , of slimy matter by the heat of these parts ; some are ingendred in the Liver and Spleen ; some also in the heart . Hollerius speaks ( Com. 1. in lib. 6. Sect. 2. Aphor. 4. ) of a woman which died of an imposthume in the heart , wherein were found two stones ; in the heart of Maximilian the second Emperour , were found three stones , which afflicted him very much , with a trembling of the heart , as Wyerus witnesses , ( l. 4. c. 16. ) In the intestins also sometimes stones have beene found . Zacutus speaks ( lib. 3. de prax . ad obs . 124. ) of a young man disordered in his diet , who used to void by the seed divers stones , and at last died of a stone that was found in his Colon , in form like a Chesnut , and as big ; this could not bee voided whilest the party lived , neither by Glysters nor Purges , nor any other physick : some have thought that these stones in the intestins are hardned by cold , which cannot be ; for though intense cold doth harden as well as heat , which we may see in frosts hardning water and dirt , & in the generation of chrystal : and though we should yeild to Galen , that the intestins being membranous and spermatical parts are colder then the sanguineal , yet we cannot yeild that in a living body , there is actual cold ; for all parts are hot , yet some more , some lesse ; therefore these stones are not ingendred by cold , but by a pre●ernatural heat in the body . The same Zacutus ( Obs. 135. l. 3. ) speaks of a strange stone found in a mans bladder ; it was round like a Ball , but had issuing from it divers pyramids , and between each of them a sharp prickle like a needle , ( l. 1. Obs. 96. ) I have read of some who with coughing have voided stone● out of their Lungs . One ( l. ● . Obs. 95. ) by coughing voided a stone out of his Lungs , hard and long like a Date stone , so heavy that it weighed almost twenty one grains : But no stone so much to be admired was ever known , as that which was found in the matrix of a dead mother , of which we spake before , to wit , a dead childe that had continued there twenty eight years , and was turned to a stone . II. That some children have been nourished by wild beasts , many histories do assure us : Plutarch , Cicero , and others tell us of Romulus and Remus , who were nourished by a shee Wolf. Iustin assures us , that Cyrus suckt the duggs of a Bitch . Pausanias in his Corinthiacks , writes , that AEsculapius was educated by a Hinde . AElian in his various Histories , speaks of a Bear which gave suck to Atalanta , being exposed ; of a Mare that nursed Pelias ; of a she-goat whose duggs AEgystus sucked ; and of Telephus that sucked a Hinde . Divers others I could alledg , but these are sufficient to let us see the cruelty of some parents , and the kindnesse of some beasts far more merciful then man. Besides , the special care and providence of God towards tender and impotent infants : Yet I know Livy contradicts the story of the Wolf , that nursed Romulus , and so doth Dr. Brown , having no other inducement but that of Livies authority , whereas the other Historians and Monuments of Rome affirm it . Besides , it is no more incredible for a Wolf to nurse a child , then for a Raven every day to feed Elijah . But besides ancient stories , there be divers late Records of some children who have been nourished by Wolvs within these few years in our neighbour Countries . In the Lantgrave of Hesse his Countrey , was found a Boy who had been lost by his parents when he was a childe , who was bred among Wolves , and ran up and down with them upon all four for his prey . This Boy was at last in Hunting taken and brought to the Landgrave , who much wondring at the sight , caused him to be bred among his servants , who in time left his Wolvish conditions , learned to walk upright like a man , and to speak , who confessed , that the Wolves bred him , and taught him to hunt for prey with them . This story is rehearsed by Dresserus in his Book of new and ancient Discipline , Hist. Med. part . 1. c. 75. The like story hath Camerarius of two children , which had been bred among Wolves , and taken in the year 1544. I have read of a man bred among Wolves , and presented to Charls the ninth of France . And a strange story is extant , written by Lewis Guyon Sieur de la Nauche , ( l. 2. Divers . Lection . c. 34. ) of a childe that was carried away in the Forest of Ardenne by Wolves , and nourished by them . This child having conversed with them divers years , was at last apprehended , but could neither speak nor walk upright , nor cat any thing except raw flesh , till by a new education among other children , his bestial nature was quite abolished . We see then it is not incredible for children to be nursed by Wolves ; of which perhaps the old Irish were not ignorant , when they prayed for Wolves , used them kindly , as if they had been their own sons , as wee may read in Cambden ( Hist. Hiber . ) out of Goade . III. That some can take poison without hurt , is plain by the story of Mithridates , who could not be poisoned . Profecit poto Mithridates saepe veneno , Toxica nè possint saeva nocere sibi . This story is confirmed by Pliny , Gellius , Caelius , and others . There is a story of the King of Cambaia's son , who by constant eating of poison , he had so invenomed his body , that the Flies which suckt his blood swelled and died . Solinus speaks of a people called Ophyophagi , because they fed on serpents . Avicenna speaks of one in his time , whose body was so venomous , that whatsoever touched it died . I have read also in Aristotle , of a Maid who was nourished with poison . The like story is mentioned by Avicen . Alb. Magnus speaks of a Maid who delighted to eat Spiders . S. Augustine ( de morib . Mon. S. 2. c. 8. ) speaks of a woman who drank poison without hurt . Many other examples there may be alledged ; but these may suffice to let us see , that either by Art or by Nature mens constitutions may be fortified against the malignity of poison , as well as other animals which feed upon poison , as Vipers do upon Scorpions , Stares on Hemplock , Ducks on Toads , Quails on Hellebor , Poultry and Monkies on Spiders . Not to speak of miraculous power , by which many Martyrs have been preserved from poison , as was foretold in S. Mark ch . 16. If they drink any deadly poison , it shall not hurt them . Besides , mens complexions according to their ages doe vary , so that what hath been poisonable at one time , is not at another . Thus some that could not abide cheese in their youth , have eaten it in their age : We see also how custome becomes another nature : for hot Climats to Northern men at first , prove pernicious , but afterward by custome become familiar and natural : Therefore Dr. Brown ( Book 7. c. 17 ) hath no reason to reiect that story of the Indian King , that sent unto Alexander a fair woman fed with poison , purposely to destroy him by breath or copulation ; because saith he , that poisons after carnal conversion , are so refracted , as not to make good their first and destructive malignity . I answer , They are not so refracted , but that they leave behind them in the flesh , a venomous impression and quality : For if the ordinary food we take , is not so mastered by the stomach , but that by way of reaction ( ●or omne agens naturale in agendo repatitur ) it alters the body ; much more must poisons , which are more active . Hence hot bodies are cooled by Lettice , Sorrel , and other refrigerating meats ; and cool bodies are heated by the frequent use of Spices and Wines , and other heating viands : we see that neither our stomach nor liver , can so master and re●ract garlick , onions , radishes , and divers other things we feed on , but that the urine will retain the smell thereof . The flesh of the Thrush , that feeds on Juniper berries , retains the re●ish thereof : The milk of the beast that feeds on Hellebor or Scammony , will purge the body . If an infectious breath or smell , can destroy another body ; why may not the same bee effected by those who are accustomed to eat poison ? Galen tells us , ( l. II. Simpl. ) that by long use the ●lesh may be infected by aliments . And Capivaccius affirms , that they are in danger to be poisoned , who touch the dead bodies of those who have been poisoned . Therefore Plato reports , l. de veneno in Phaedra ) that their bodies who were condemned to die by poison , were washed before they drank the poison , not after , left the Washers might be infected . Cardan ( Se Subtil . l. 9● ) tells us , that though all vipers be poisonable , yet those are more venomous which feed on Toads : And which is more strange , Simon Gennensis assures us , that Grapes will become poisonable , if whilest the Vine is inoculating and graffing , poison be put in it ; and the Wine will prove laxative , if Scammony be inserted in the Vine ; which also Reynaldus de villa nova , proves may be effected in other plants . Lastly , that which is poison in one Countrey , is not poison being transported into another Climat , as it is known of the Peach , which in Persia is venomous , but being transplanted , loseth the deletorious quality . IV. Levinus Lemnius tells us , that the Belgick women are much subject to false conceptions , ( l. 1. de occultis mir . c. 8. ) chiefly that which is called Mola ; being as Laurentius writes , ( Anato . l. 8. ) a [ sleshy infirm lump witho●t motion , begot in the matrix of the woman , of imperfect seed . ] These are most subject to those conceptions , who are most addicted to disordered copulation , not regarding the manner , time , or measure thereof . Nature indeed aiming at the eternity and propagation of the species , begins to elaborate a childe ; but being hindred by the abundance , weaknesse , and other vitiosities of the seed , and menstruous blood , besides the ill disposition of the matrix , is forced to leave the work imperfect . Hence this lump remains inarticulate , and sometimes is cast our the ninth moneth , sometimes sooner , and in some it remains three or four years : in some it is bred without the help of man , only by the strength of imagination , and mixture of the female seed with the blood . But this is denied by Laurentius , who also affirms the Mola to be without motion , which Zacuta contradicts ( Prax. Mir. l. 2. Obs. 144. & 140. & 147. ) For hee speaks of one which being put into a vessel of water , moved it self like an Hedgehog , and lived two days . It was bigger then a mans head , and so hard , that scarce could a knife cut it . In the midst of it were three eyes , beset round with long black hairs . He speaks of another which being cut , was like an Onion , full of tunicles or menibrans within one another . He writes also of a woman who in the space of fifteen days was delivered of 152 small Mola's , or ●●eshy lumps . Now it is observable , that no creature is subject to this fa●se conception but women , partly because of sin , partly by reason of their humid constitutions , idlenesse , and moist food : Yet we read that Bears cast forth their cubs unshapen and unformed , which afterward they form by licking them . Dr. Brown ( 3. Book c. 6 ) placeth this among his Vulgar Errors : I conf●sse in his Book he shews much reading and learning , yet he might have spared many of those which he calls Errors , and not fasten upon those ancient Sages from whom we have our knowledge , more Errors then they were guilty of . For this and many more which he calls Errors , being brought to the Test , will be found Truths : But he is not guilty of this fault alone ; some have shewed the way before him . It is then most certain , that the Bears send forth their young ones deformed and unshaped to the sight , by reason of the thick membran in which they are wrapt , which also is covered over with so mucous and flegmatick matter , which the Dam contracts in the Winter time , lying in hollow caves without motion , that to the eye it looks like an unformed lump . This mucosity is licked away by the Dam , and the membran broken , and so that which before seemed to be informed , appears now in its right shape . This is all that the Ancients meant , as appears by Aristotle ( Animal . l. 6. c. 31. ) who says , that in some manner , the young Bear is for a while rude , and without shape . Now upon this to infer , that the Ancients meant the young Bears were not at all formed or articulated , till they be licked by their Dams , is ridiculous : For who will say those wise men were so ignorant , as to think the outward action of the tongue could perform that which could not be effected by the plastick and formative power in the matrix ? Doubtlesse the Ancients were no lesse curious in searching into the natures of things , then we are at this day ; but if I should yeild that the cub is not perfectly articulated or formed , till it be excluded , no Error will arise hence ; for the plastick faculty which hath its original f●om the sperm , ceaseth not to operate after the generation of the young animal , but continueth working so long as it lives : For what else is nutrition but a continual generation of the lost substance , though not in whole , yet in part , and consequently it introduceth still a new form by changing the aliment into flesh . As the same Mason can build an house and repair it when decayed : so can the same plastick faculty produce the animal by generation , and repair it by nutrition . I confesse it is not called the Plastick , but Omoiastick , or assimilating faculty in nutrition , yet it is the same still , though under different names : nay , it doth not cease to produce those parts after generation out of the matrix , which it could not doe within it ; as may be seen in the production of teeth in children , even in the seventh year of their age , which can be nothing else but the effect of the formative faculty . We see also how new flesh is generated in wounds ; not to speak of the nails and hairs which are produced by the same faculty , not being properly parts . Besides , the faculty cannot perish so long as the soul is in the body , being an essential property which cannot be separated from the soul. Moreover , we see in some creatures , that this faculty doth not work at all in the matrix , but without : For the Chick is not formed of the Egg whilest it is within the Hen , but when it is excluded . Hence then it appears , that if the Ancients had held the young Bears to bee ejected without form , which afterward they received by the Plastick faculty , had been no Error : and though some young Bears have been found perfectly formed in the womb of the Dam , it is a question whether all be formed and shaped so . CHAP. V. 1 Divers priviledges of Eunuchs : The Fibers Testicles . 2. Diversities of Aliments and Medicaments , the vertu● of Peaches , Mandrakes , the nature of our aliments . 3. A strange story of a ●ick Maid discussed , and of strange vomitings , and Monsters , and Imaginations . 4. Men long lived ; the Deers long life asserted . 5. That old men may become young again , proved . THE Testicles were made for propagation of the Species , not for conservation of the Individuum : for Eunuchs , or such as are emasculate , have divers priviledges which others want : First , they are longer lived , because they have more radical moisture , which is not wasted by Venery : Secondly , they have taller bodies for the same reason : Thirdly , they are not troubled with so much hair , because they have not much siccity ; and consequently not so much heat , which begets siccity . Fourthly , they are not subject to baldnesse , because their brain is not dried with Venery as others . Fifthly , they are not afflicted with the Gout , which is the daughter of Venus , who begets crude humours , weaknesse of joints , and of them the Gout : But Capons are more gouty then Cocks , because they have lesse heat , and are more voracious , saith Scatiger . Sixthly , they are fitter for spiritual exercises ; therefore some , saith Christ , have made themselves Eunuchs for the kingdom of Heaven ; which words were mis-construed by Origen , such as emasculated themselves , against whom are both the Canon and Civil Laws . Seventhly , they are fitter to be Councellors and Chamberlains to Princes ; for they are wise , therefore Eunuchs is as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Scaliger hath it , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; because they had care of the Princes bed-chamber . Eightly , the flesh of castrated animals is more delicate , because there is in them more benigne juice , neither is their flesh infected with the ungrateful and rankish relish of the Testicles . Ninthly , but the greatest priviledge of all is , that they are not infected with the venomous vapours of that cave neer Alepo or Hierapolis , which as Dio sheweth in the place of Trajan , poisons all creatures except Eunuchs . Scaliger gives no reason of this , nor can I , but that it is a secret in nature , or else because the Eunuchs bodies have very few bad humours , are the lesse apt to be infected with ill vapours . Tenthly , that as among men , so among beasts , there be some which castrate themselvs ; such is the Fib●r , called Castor á castrand● , and the Pontick Dog , for th●re be store of them , who makes himself an Eunuch , saith Iuvenal . Dr. Brown , ( sect . 12. ) checks the Ancients for this opinion , but without cause ; for all agree , that they bite off the two bags , or bladders , which hang from the groin in the same place where the Testicles of most animals are . If these bee the true Testicles or not , is doubted● b●cause there is no passage from them to the yard , and that the true Testicles are less , and l●e inwards towards the back . However , this can bee no Error , because they are a kinde of Testicles , both in form and situation , and so they are called Testicles by Dióscorides , and the best Physitians : if then this be an error , it is nominal , not real . II. As our bodies are still decaying , and subject to many infirmities , so God hath provided for us all sorts of remedies , partly , by aliments , partly , by medicaments , some whereof are hot , some cold , some moist , some dry , some restringent , some la●ative , some diuretick , some hypnotick , some sp●rmatick , some increasing or diminishing the ●oure humours of our bodies , blood , choler , flegme , and melancholy . Now those aliments are called Spermatick , which either increase blood , for of this the Sperm is begot , or which convey the Spermatick matter to the Seminal vessels ; or which adde vigour to the languishing Seminall Spirits ; such are sharp , biting , salt , aromatick and ●●atulent meats : or lastly , such as cause secundity , by bringing the matrix and Seminall parts to a temperature by their contrary quality : So cooling things correct the heat , and hot things the coldnesse of those parts : among such the Mandrakes are to be rec●●●ed , called by Plutarch , Anthropomorphoi , and Semihomines by Colu●ella , because the forked root represents the lower parts of man , the upper parts are commonly carved out by circumforaneous Medacasters . These Mandrakes are of a narcotick quality ; therefore a dull , heavy , or melancholick man of old was said proverbially to have eaten Mandrakes : These procure secundity by correcting the hot matrix with their frigidity . Now if we say , that Rachel finding her barrenne●●e to proceed from excessive heat , did cove● these Mandrakes to cool 〈◊〉 , and make her ●r●itful , this can neither be thought immodesty in her , nor an error in us to think so , seeing the best and most Interpreters are of this opinion , and the Text seems to intimate so much . Dr. Browns reasons are not sufficient to prove this a vulgar error , ( Book 7. c. 7. ) For , 1. Though our Mandrakes have not so pleasant a smell as those of Iudea , it will not follow they are not the same ; for plants according to the climat alter their qualities ; and yet Lemnius saith , they have a pleasant smell in Belgium . 2. Nor will it follow , that Dudaim is not Mandrakes , [ because it is by the Chaldee Paraphrast interpreted in the Canticles , Balsam ] for all Interpreters upon Genesis , expound the word Mandrakes . Nor 3 ▪ Is that sequel good [ the Mandrakes did not make Rachel fruitful in three years after , therefore they did her no good at all in way of secu●dity ] for the best Physick doth not produce the wished effect always in a short space ; sometimes the contumacy of the disease , somtimes the mis application , sometimes the difusing of the remedy , somtimes bad diet , besides other things , may hinder the operation . Nor 4. Is this consequence valid [ Many Simples in Scripture are differently interpret●d , Ergo , the word Dudaim may not signifie Mandrakes . ] I answer , they may signifie as wel as they may not ; nay , they do signifie Mandrakes , as both the Hebrew , Greek , Latine , Italian , Spanish , French , English , and other Texts have it , besides the general consent of Expositors upon that place , except the Genevans , who would seem to be singular in this , and therefore will have the word Dudaim to signifie any lovely or delightful fruit ; but then it may signifie Mandrakes , which are every way lovely both in smell and colour ; and lovely they are in that they procure love ; for they have been used for Philters : And what a weak reason is this , Dudaim signifieth any pleasant fruit , therefore it is a doubt , whether it signifieth Mandrakes ? As if wee should say , Pomum signifies any kind of fruits , therefore it may be doubted , whether it signifieth an Apple . To be brief ▪ I would know , whether it be a greater error in me to affirm that which is doubted by some , or in him to deny that which is affirmed by all . But to return to our aliments , there are in them two things strange ; first , that they are opposite to our natures , both privately , in that they have not our form ; and positively , in that they have a contrary form ; as we see in marrow , which is the aliment of the bones , the one being soft and moist , the other hard and dry ; and if it were not so , there could be no action : But this is to be understood before assimilation ; for afterward the same becomes both our aliment in repairing what is lost , and a part of our bodies in assuming the form of our substance , which is no lesse strange then the other . III. Zacuta ( de Prax. mir , l. 3. Obs. 139. ) reports a strange story of a Maid which fell into convulsion fits , upon the pricking of her Image by Witches , and their whispering of some magick words to it ; the Physitians were sent for ; they supposing these fits to proceed from some malignant vapour or humour in the Matrix , gave her physick , which made her worse then before ; hereupon they left her , concluding that she was bewitched . Afterward she fell to vomiting of black stuffe mingled with hairs , thorns , and pins , and a lump like an egge , which being cut , was full of Emmets , which stunk horribly : at last , she vomited out a black hairy creature , as big as ones fist , with a long tail , and in shape like a Rat , which ran up and down the room a while , and then died . Upon this a Wizard is called , who by whispering some words in the maids ear , and by shaving of her head , on which she put a piece of white paper , having these two letters written on it , T.M. did withal lay on her head an As●es hoof half burned , and so the Maid recovered . I observe here , 1. That there might be much ●uggling in this business ; for there is no relation or sympathy in nature between a man and his effigies , that upon the pricking of the one , the other should grow sick , no more then there is between the sword and the wound , that the dressing of the one should be the curing of the other . This is a fancy without ground , and yet believed by som whose faith is too prodigall . I think rather that after the Maid fell sick , these Jugglers made her Image , and then pricked it , so that the wounding of the Image did not make the maid sick , but her sicknesse made both the Image and the wounds therein . 2. This vomiting also might be an illusion ; for I have seen in Holland the like forgery : It was given out that a maid in Leyden did vomit buttons , pins , hairs , peblestones , and such stuffe ; and I went and saw the materials ; but it was found out that the parents had first made her swallow these things in meat , and then presently forced her to vomit all up again . 3. These convulsions and vomited stuffe might be meerly natural , without any Witchcraft ; for we have seen what strange sorts of vermin are bred in mans body , and voided by purging , vomiting , and boils ; what unshapen and monstrous creatures have been produced by some women . Parry tells us ( l. 25. de monstris ) of a Monster with an horn on his head , two wings , a childes face , one foot onely like a birds leg , with one eye on the knee , born at Ravenna 1512. Lemnius speaks of a woman that was his patient , ( l. 1. de mir . c. 8. ) who first was delivered of an unshapen masse of flesh , having on both sides two hands like a childs arms ; and shortly after there fell from her a Monster with a crooked snout , a long neck , fiery eyes , a sharp tail , and mans feet , which ran up and down the room , making an horrible schrieching till it was killed by the women . I could speak of that German childe , in whose head grew a golden tooth , and of many other strange effects of nature ; but these may suffice to let us see all is not Witchcraft which is so called . 4. This imaginary cure of the Wizard was effected after the humours were spent , and the malignity of this disease gone ; at that time a piece of paper , or a straw , may do● more then all the sons of AEsculapius ; but had the Wizard used this spell in the beginning of the disease , it had done the maid no good at all : when nature hath mastered a disease , that which is last applied , be it but a chip , carrieth away the honour of the remedy . 5. The maids imagination might be a great help towards her recovery , the force whereof is powerful both for curing and procuring of diseases . Montague in his Essays ( l. 1. ca. 21. ) tells us of one with whom the Clyster pipe applied to the fundament , would work as well as if he had taken the Clyster it self : And he speaks of a woman , who imagining she had swallowed a pin , as she was eating a piece of bread , cried out of a great pain in her throat , and a pricking , when there was no such thing but her own imagination , nor could shee have any rest , till she had vomited up all in her stomach ; then searching the bason , she found a pin , which the Physitian had conveyed ●hither ; and so the same conceit that brought the pin , removed it . IV. In some Regions men live longer then in others , because the aire is more temperate , the influence of the stars more benigne , and the food wholesomer , by which the radical moisture and natural heat are longer preserved . In the Torrid and Frigid Zones men are short lived , because the natural heat of the body is drawn out by the ambient heat of the one , and extinguished by the cold of the other : but this is where the heat and cold are in the excesse . So likewise in the same Region we finde some men longer lived then others , because they abound more in radical moisture and natural heat then others ; besides , temperance in diet , exercise and passions are great helps for prolonging of life . In Orkney , Sh●tland , Norway , and other Septentrional places , men live till they be six or sevenscore years of age . And Lerius ( in Navigat . Brasil ) shews , that in Brasil , which is a hot countrey , some doe attain six score years without gray hairs . Pliny l. 7. c. 49. ) speaks of divers in Vespasians time in Italy , of 120 , 130 , 140 , 150 years old : and it stands with reason , that man should not be shorter lived th●n other animals , being of a more excellent temper then they , having also dominion over them , and being made for a more excellent end , to wit , contemplation , wisdome , knowledge , for the finding out of Arts , and Sciences : Therefore God permitted the Patriarchs before the Flood to live so long as they did . Now we finde , that divers beasts lived beyond an hundred years ; AElian , Pliny , and others affirm , that Elephants live two hundred years : Deer exceed an hundred years , as Pliny shews by those Staggs that were found with Brasse collars about their necks , which Alexander had put on an hundred years before . This story is rejected by Dr. Brown , ( Book 3. ca. 9. ) upon w●ak grounds : 1. [ Because Deer attain to their full growth at six years , therefore their state and declination which ought to be proportionable to the growth , cannot be of long continuance . 2. Their immoderate salacity in the Moneth of Sept●mber . And 3. Their losse of teeth between twenty and thirty , which is a● infalible mark of old age . ] These are feeble reasons to deny an ancient story , or matter of fact : For , 1. Nature doth not observe that imaginary proportion between the growth and decay of things ; for some tame birds which attain● their full growth in three or four months , have lived twenty years after : and men , who have their full growth at 25 years , have lived two or three hundred years . 2. Salacity for one moneth in the year , cannot argue a short life , as it doth in Sparrows , who are salacious every houre ; ●ay , almost every minute : For Scaliger observed a Cock-Sparrow tread the Hen ten times in a few minutes . 3. Nor is the losse of teeth an argument of short life ; for many after this losse have lived 60 or 70 years . And it is observed by Scaliger , that the drinking of cold water , which is an enemy to the nerves , causeth the falling away of the teeth : therefore I will content my self with the report of Pliny concerning the Deers age , till I have better reasons then these . V. It may be questioned , whether old men may becom young again ▪ and I am of opinion they may : not that the years past can be revoked , or that which is done , undone ; for Evanders prayer in the Poet was in vain : O mihi praeteritos referat si Iupiter annos . But that the decayed nature may be so renewed and repaired , as an old man may perform the functions of a young man , and may say with Tully , Nihil habeo quod accusem senectutem meam . This the Poets expr●sse under the fiction of ●acchus his Nurses , and of old AEson made young again by Medea . It stands also with reason : For , 1. Serpents by casting off their old skins , renew their youth and vigour ; and Stags do the like by eating Serpents , Languescunt in juventutem , Tertul. de Pa●●●o . Why then may not man be renewed ? 2. Every fit of sicknesse is like old a●e : men in a long Ague differ nothing from the most d●crepid and aged persons that are : But being recovered , they obtain a youthful vigour and agility . 3. The radical moisture when it is much decayed , either by famine or sicknesse , may be again repaired , and consequently the youthful v●g●ur of the body . 4. Dav●d saith , ( Psalm 103.5 ) that his youth is renewed like the Eagles . Now the Eagl●s , as Saint Austin observes on that place , when with age the upper Bill is so over-grown , that they cann●t feed , they u●e by ●ea●ing their Bill against a rock , to break off the excrescence , and so by feeding recover their strength and youth again . 5. For this end God created the Tree of Life in Paradise , that when mans radical moisture fails , it might be repaired again , and his youth be renewed by eating thereof . 6. Divers examples we have of this renovation . Del Rio ( de Mag. l. 2. ) sheweth out of Torquenda , that in the yeare 1511 , was an old man at Tarentum of an hundred years old , who having lost his strength , hairs , nails , and colour of his skin , recovered all again , and became so young , and lusty , that he lived fifty years after : Another example he brings of a Castilian , who suffered the same change ; and of an old Abbatesse in Valentia , who being decrepid , suddenly became yong , her monethly courses returned , her rugged skin grew smooth , her gray hairs became black , and new teeth in her head . Massaeus in his Indian History , ( lib. 1. ) speaks of a certain Indian Prince , who lived 340 years , in which space his youth was three times renewed . Besides Cardan , Langius in his Epistles , ( Epist. med . 79. ) speaks of a Well in an Island called Bonica , the waters of which being drunk , makes old men become young . Ambrose Parry , ( l. 24 , 17. ) speaks of a woman who being 80 years old , lost her hair and teeth , which grew again . I have read of divers women whose intermitted courses have flowed when they were 70 , 80 , 90 , 100 years old . CHAP. VI. 1. Of many new diseases , and causes thereof . 2. Different colours in our bodies : the causes of the Ethiopian blackness . 3. The true Vnicorn with his horn and vertues asserted . 4. Some born blind and dumb , recovered : A strange Vniversal Fever : A strange Fish , and strength of Imagination . THAT in all Ages some new diseases have invaded mens bodies , may appear by these testimonies : Thycides ( l. 2. de Bel. Pelopon . ) speaks of a new pestilence in Athens never heard of there before . Agitharchidas ( de mari rubro ) writes of the inhabitants about the red Sea , in whose flesh vermin was bred like little dragons , which consumed their flesh ; sometimes they would thrust out their heads , and being touched , pull ●hem back again : they made great inflammations in the musculous parts : This mischief was never heard of before ; one amongst them being troubled with a Dysury , voided at last a stalk of Barly : At Athens a youth with his urine voided a little beast with many feet . Pliny tells us , that the Mentagra , or Tetter of the Chin and Face , was not known in Rome till the time of Tiberius : The Carbuncle came to Rome in the Censorship of L. Paulus , and I. Marius : The Leprosie called Elephantiasis , appea●ed first in Italy in the time of Pompey ; He speaks also of other diseases , which not long before his time sprung up in Italy : A kind of Fever , called Coqueluche , by the French , invaded their country , anno 1510. England was plagued with a new sweating sicknesse , anno 1529 ▪ The French malady appeared first at Naples , anno 1492. The Scorbutus is but a new disease in those parts . Many strange kinds of vermin have been bred in mens bodies in this last Age , not known before in this part of the world : Of these and many more new diseases Fernelius , Fracostorius , Sebizius , and others do write . Now it is no wonder , that there are new diseases , seeing there are new sins . 2. New sorts of foods and gluttony devised . 3. New influences of the Stars . 4. New Earthquakes and pestiferous exhalations out of the Earth . 5. New temperaments of mens bodies . 6 : Infections of waters , malignant meteors , and divers other causes may be alledged for new diseases ; but none more prevalent then the food which is converted into our substance : therefore in eating and drinking , wee should regard the quantity , quality , and seasons . II. It is strange to consider the diversitie of colours caused in the same Individual body of man by the same heat ; the chylus , milk , sperm , and bones , are white ; the blood and liver red ; the choler yellow ; the melancholy green , the spleen blew , a part of the eye black , the hairs of divers colours , and yet none blew or green . And as strange it is , that in some the skin is tauny , in others white , and in others black , all which is effected by one and the same Sun , which as it produceth all things by its heat , so it giveth colour to all things ; for what giveth the essence , giveth also the consequences ; yet Dr. Brown ( Book 6. c. 10. ) will not have the Sun to be the caus of the Negro's blacknesse , 1. [ Because the people on the South-side of the River Senaga , are black , on the other only tauny . 2. Other animals retain their own colours in that clime . 3. In Asia and America , men are not so black . ] I answer , that it will not follow , that the Sun is not the cause of blacknesse ; for he doth work upon each Subject according as it is disposed to receive his impression , and accordingly produceth diversity of colours . Hence in the same hot climat men are black , Parrets and leaves of trees are green , the Emmets as some report , are white , the Gold is yellow ▪ and every thing there hath its own peculiar colour , and yet all are produced by the same Sun ; nay , the same man that hath a black skin , hath white teeth ; the same Sun at the same time in the same Garden , doth cloath the Lily in white , the Rose and Cherry in red , and divers fruits in black : it is observed , that the Sun whiteneth those things which are inclined to be hard , and blackneth soft things ; so he makes the Ethiopians teeth white , the skin black ; he makes the green corn turn white and hard with his heat , and at the same time makes the plumb black and soft ; women that blanch or whiten their linnen in the Sun , know that he can ●an their skins , but whiten their cloth . ●gain , the air may be more temperate , and greater store of refreshing windes and exhalations on the one side of the river Niger , then on the other , and so the Suns operation may bee hindred , which is the cause that in America and Asia , under the same parallel , men are not so black as in Africk , where there is more heat and greater drought : For it wants those fresh Winds , and great Lakes and Rivers which are in Asia and America . The Suns heat then is the cause of blacknesse in such as are capable of it , whether the clime be torrid or frigid . Hence in cold countries we finde black crowes , and in hot white Swans . Besides , this narration is suspicious ; for on both sides of the River men have been se●n equally black ; and there be some in Asia as black as in Affrica . He objects again , [ That Nigro's transplanted into cold countries , continue their hue , therefore the Sun is not the sole cause of this blacknesse . ] Ans. The question is not if the Sun be the sole cause , but whether a cause at all ; which the Doctor in his former objections seemed to deny . 2. I say , that the Sun is the sole primary cause ; if there be any other causes , they are sec●ndary and subordinate to the Suns heat and influence . 3. Hee may as well infer , the Sun is not the cause of greenn●sse in leaves , grasse , or plants in the Torrid Zone , because these being transplanted into cold climats , retain their hues , [ Book 6. c. 12 ] And indeed he seems to make the spirit of Salt peter in the Earth the cause of viridity , because [ in a glasse these spirits project orient greens . ] I should like his reasons well , if the verdure of the plant were not more real then that of Salt-peter in the glasse ; but what will he say to that Earth where is no Salt-peter at all , and yet the ●earbs are green ? Or is there Salt-peter in a glasse of pure water , where I have seen green leaves bud out of the stem of an hearb . Besides , I finde urine out of which Salt-peter is made , to spoil the greennesse of the hearbs . 4. If the impression of black , which the Sun causeth in a hot clime , must alter in a cold , then may the other qualities also which the Sun by his heat procureth , be lost in a cold countrey ; and so what is hard in Ethiopia , must bee soft in England , and the heat of Indian spices must here grow cold . He objects again , [ that there are Negroes under the Southern Tropick , and beyond which are colder countries . ] I answer , that these Negroes were colonies out of hotter countries , and not Aborigines or Natives at first : And he confesseth there be Plantations of Negroes in Asia , all which retain their original blacknesse . Lastly , he objecteth , [ That in the parts where the Negroes possesse , there be rivers to moisten the air ; and in Lybia there are such dry and sandy desarts , as there is no water at all , but what is brought on camels backs ; and yet there are no Negroes ; therefore drinesse cannot cause blacknesse . ] I answer , 1. It cannot be proved , that the Ne● groes who dwell neere rivers , had their originall there . 2. Though there may be some moist exhalations , yet it seems they are not so abundant as to qualifie the Suns heat . 3. Though the desarts of Lybia be dry , yet they are not so hot as under the Line : It is the excesse of heat and siccity together , that causeth blacknesse , and not one of these alone . 4. We see men grow tauny here by conversing much in the Sun ; And further South more tauny , and still as the heat increases , the degrees of blacknesse increase also : to deny this , were to deny our senses ; and we see dead bodies hung in the Sun , grow black ; the same would befall to living bodies , if they continued still in the Sun , yet not in so short a time , because the continuall generation of moisture , and the supply of the decayed parts would make some resistance ; yet Pausanias tells us , that the Lybian vipers are black by the Suns heat ; therefore saith Cardan , there is no more reason why men should be black there then vipers , l. 10. de subtil . III. Mens bodies are obnoxious to many dangers , by reason of the many sorts of poisons in the world , some killing by occult , some by manifest qualities ; but God out of his goodnesse to mankind , hath ordained as many remedies and antido●es as there be poisons , whereby their malignity is either prevented expelled : Among all these Antidotes , there is none more wonderful then the Un●corns horn , which hath been so much questioned and doubted by divers Writers , some denying the existence of the Unicorn as it is ordinarily painted & described ; Others denying that there is any such horn , and some disallowing the vertues thereof ; among whom is Doctor Brown ( Book 3. c. 23. ) in his Vulgar Errors : But that there are Beasts with one Horn in the Indies , as Bulls , Asses , Horses , &c. I think none will deny . 2. The Vnicorn or Mon●ceros , is not the same with Rhinoceros or Naricorn : for this is of an Elephantine bignesse , vvith short legs , vvhose bodie is covered vvith shels , the Elephants enemy , which he overcame at Lisbon , in that publick combat exhibited by Emanuel of Portugal , anno 1515. he hath a short Horn on his shoulders , another longer on his nose ; but that Rhinoceros , vvhose picture Scaliger saw , ( Exerc. 205. ) had an head like a Hog , with two horns , one upon his nose , the other upon his forehead , called by Martial , ( in Amphit . Epig. 22. ) Vrsus gemino cornu gravis . But the true Unicorn hath the proportion and bignesse of a Horse , the head , legs and feet of a Stagge , and the mane of an hors ; he hath a horn in his forehead , saith Cardan ( de subtil . l. 10. ) three cubits long ; two of these Unicorns vvere seen at Mecha , of vvhich see Parry in his 21 Book of poisons , Munster and Fernandus de Cordova , [ l. 5. didas . c. 9. ] 3. The reason why the Vnicorn is differently described , is , because divers Authors confound him with the Naricorn , or else because the●e be divers species of Vnicorns , as there be of Dogs and other Animals , or else because they vary the colour and bignesse of their horn according to their age and climat wherein they live , as other beasts doe : but from variety of descriptions and circumstances , we must not infer a nullity of the substance , as Parry doth ; for so wee may deny the Rhinoceros , which is diversly described ; Strabo makes him like a Bear , [ li. 16. de sub . l. 10. ] Cardan , like a Bull , others like an Elephant . [ See Parry , Cardan , Fern. de Cord. Pausanias , Scaliger , Munster , Pliny , Solinus , Caesar , AElian , Polyhistor . ] Some give him but one horn , some two , which with some is crooked , with others straight . I therefore make no question of the true Unicorn , as he is commonly painted , because Vertomanus saw two of them , as Scaliger witnesseth , and so did Lewis Ba●thema , who as some say , is the same with Vertomanus , Iustin Martyr , Basil , and other of the Fathers ; Yea , the holy scriptures seem to favour this description , Iob 39.9 . Will the Vnicorn be willing to serve thee , & c ? The Hebrew word Rem is by Hierom , Montanus , and Aquila , translated Rhinoceros ; but by the 70 Monoceros . Yet in another place Hierom and Montanus translate the word Vnicorn : and in this place it cannot signifie Rhinoceros , because this beast hath been oftentimes subdued by man , and bound , as we read in the Roman stories , but so was never the Unicorn brought into subjection , as God sheweth to Iob : And when David saith , He shall be exalted like the Horn of an Vnicorn , he cannot mean the Rhinoceros , who of all cornuted Animals , hath the shortest Horn ; but the true Unicorn , whose Horn is the highest of all others ; for else Davids comparison had been childish . Now for the Horn it self , and vertues thereof , they are rejected by Rondeletius , Parry , Brown , and some others . Rondeletius , [ l. 21. de venenis , c. 61. ] found no more vertue in this Horn then in an Elephants Tooth . Parry found no vertue in the French Kings Horn. Brown rejects the Horn , [ because it is diversly described . 2. The Ancients adscribed no vertue to it . 3. It cannot resist Arsenick , and poisons , which kill by second qualities . ] To these I answer , 1. If it be sufficient to deny an Horn , for that it is differently described , we may deny the Harts Horns , for there are great differences of them , some bigger and higher then others , some more branchy , some harder , some are cloathed with a soft Doun , others are not ; and they have not all of them exactly the same colour . Neither do I allow , that all which are called Unicorns horns , are true ; for some are fictitious . 2. If the Ancients adscribed no vertue to this horn , why was it of such account among them ? Why did the Indian Princes drink out of them , and make Cups and Rings of them , which either they wore on their fingers , or applied to their breasts , but that they knew there was in them an antidotal vertue against poison , as Andreth Baccius [ l. de Vnicor . ] sheweth , and the Doctor denieth not [ an Antidotall efficacy , and such as the Ancients commended in this Horn ] and yet two lines before , [ he denies that the Ancients adscribed any vertue to it . ] But sure it is apparent , that not only there is an occult quality in it against poison , as in the Elks Hoof against the falling sicknesse , but also by manifest qualities it works ; for Baccius proves it to be of an excessive drying quality , and therefore good against worms and putrefaction . And that Riccius the Physitian did use sometimes the weight of a scruple , sometimes of ten grains thereof in burning fevers with good successe . 3. That it can resist Arsnick , the same Baccius proves , by the experiment which the Cardinal of Trent made upon two Pigeons , [ l. de Vnic . ] to which he caused some Arsenick to be given : shortly after he gave som scrapings of his Unicorns horn to one of them , which after some symptomes recovered and lived , the other died two hours after it had eaten the Arsenick : The same Horn cured divers pestilential Fevers , and such as were poisoned . Hence then it appears , that this Horn was both commended by the Ancients , namely , by AElian , Philostrates , and divers others , as also by modern Physitians , as Ficinus , Brasavolus , Matthiolus , Mandella , and many more . It is true , that some might not find the vertue of it , either bec●use it was not the true Horn , or the true dosis was not exhibited , or due time was not observed , or else the malignancy of the disease would not yeild : For Interdum d●cta plus valet arte malum . But from hence to deny the Horn or its vertue , were all one as to deny Rhubarb , Agarick , Sena , or other Simples , because they do not always produce the wished effect , or work upon all bodies at all times alike . The means to discriminate the true Unicorns horn from the false , are two , to wit , if it cause the liquor in which it is put , to bubble ; and secondly , if it sweat when the poison is near it , as Baccius tells us . IV. I have read of some who were born blind and dumb , and yet have been cured , [ Seidelus de morb . incur . ] but in these there could not be a totall privation of the organ or faculty of sight and speech ; for such cannot be cured by Nature nor Art. And so Iohn 6. it was held impossible for one born blind to see . In those then was only a privation of the act , and so the eye-lids only shut up and agglutinated , which by Art might be cut and opened . And so the strings by which the tongue is tied , are often cut . I have also read [ in Seidelius ] of one who lived till he was an old man , and every year from his birth till his dying day , had a fever which took him still upon his birth-day : This anniversary Fever held him still fourteen days , and at last killed him . The seeds of this Fever he got doubtlesse in his mothers womb : and what impressions the seed or Embryo receiveth then , can never be eradicated ; such is the force of the formative power upon our first materials . S●●liger speaks of a certain Fish in the Island of Zeilam , which if one hold fast in his hands , puts him in a shaking fit of an Ague : This effect I suppose proceeds from the excessive cold of the Fish , which by the hand being communicated to the muscles and nerves , causeth shaking and convulsion fits . And no lesse strange is that which is mentioned by Libavius , of one who hearing his kinsman being in a remote country , was dead of the plague , fell sick himself of the same disease , though the place where he was then dwelling , was free from any infection . [ Libavius de veneno , c. 8. Corollarii ] This proceeded from a deep apprehension , or sudden fear , a weaknesse in nature , and an aptitude to fall into that disease ; and how powerful apprehension , fear and fancies are ●pon our bodies , may be seen in that story mentioned by Libavius [ de veneno . c. 8. ] of one who ate a snake in stead of an Eel without any hurt , till a good while after he was told it was a Snake ; and upon this he fell sick and pined away . CHAP. VII . 1. The diversities and vertues of Bezar stones . 2. A woman conceived in a Bath , of an Incubus . 3. Strange actions performed by sleepers , and the causes thereof . Lots Incest in his sleep . 4. Some Animals live long without food : The Camelions food is only air ; the contrary reasons answered : Air turns to water , and is the pabulous supply of fire . MOnardes [ in historia Bezoaris ] speaks of some who were poisoned by drinking out of a puddle where Toads , Snakes , and other virulent vermin had laid their spawn , but were cured by taking Bezar two or three times . Bauhinus , [ c. 34.36 . ] speaks of divers diseases cured by this stone ; and it is known by daily experience , that it is used with good successe in pestilential Fevers , as Synertus shews , Syn. l. 4. de Feb. c. 8. It is also good in divers other maladies both to cure and prevent them : Yet Doctor Brown thinks [ we are daily gulled in the Bezar , whereof many are false , Book 3. c. 23. ] I deny not but some adulterat Bezars there are , yet we must not think all fals , or that we are gulled , because we do not see the wished effects : For Synertus ( l. 4. de Feb. c. 8. ) shews , that the best Bezar faileth , if the just dose be not given . For some out of fearfulness give but a grain or two , whereas he hath given eight or ten grains with good successe . Again , the operation of it is hindred oftentimes by mixing it with other Simples : It proves also ineffectual , if any thing else be given too soon after , or if the stomach be not clear when it is exhibited . For as the spirit of Tartar and Vitriol by themselves will work powerfully ; but being mixed , lose their operative qualities and taste : so doth Bezar many times mixed with other things . Now this stone is bred in a bag under the stomach of some beasts , which in form resemble our Goats : In the E●st-Indies they have horns , but in the West none : The Oriental stones are the best , a grain whereof hath been sold for four Ducats . Some of them are as big as a Goose Egg : they have divers forms , and divers colours , some yellow , some green , some black ; the best are bred in those beasts that feed on the hils , and on aromatick hearbs , which are not found in the valleys : they grow like Onions wrapt about with many tunicles or crusts . Acosta ( l. 4. c. 42. ) sheweth , that in the midst of some of them are sound pins , straws , or sticks , about which matter doth gather , vvhich by degrees increaseth and hardneth till it come to a just magnitude . In the midst of those stones are found sometimes odoriferous hearbs . Mathiolus and Renodaeus hold those for the best stones in the midst of which are found dust or gravel . The Indians use the pouder of Bezar , not only against inward diseases , but also with it they cure their wounds and Carbuncles , or Boils . Acosta ( l. 4. c. 42. ) relates the observation of the Peruans , vvho say , that the best stone is bred in a beast called Vieugne , vvhich feeds upon a poisonable hearb , by which it preserves it self from the grasse , and vvaters that are poisoned by venomous beasts . He that will see more of this stone , l●t him read those above named , and likewise Boutius , Baccius , Toll , and others . II. That story is strange of the Woman vvhich conceived in a Bath by attracting the mans sperm who bathed in the same place : This is affirmed by Averroes ( Anat. l. 8. quaest . 11. ) but denied by Laurentius , del Rio , and some others , vvhom Doctor Brown in this followeth . Hee that denyeth a matter of fact , must bring good witnesses to the contrary , or else shew the impossibility of the fact , which they do not . For we shall find this conception possible , if either we consider the nature of the Matrix , vvhich by a strange instinct and appetite attracteth the sperm to it ( for which cause Plato calls it ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) even as the stomach attracteth meat and drink , though in some distance from it : Or if wee consider that the seminal spirits in the vvarm vvater might be a vvhile preserved from evaporating ; and therefore what they say of the longitude of the organ in which the seed is refrigerated , is not to the purpose , except they could prove it to be so in all : But the contrary is found in the long organ of great breasts , wherein the sperm is no vvays damaged . Besides , the heat of the bath might have some proportion to that of the Matrix ; vvhereas the organ of emission is not so hot , as consisting most of nervous and spermatical parts . Again , vve see that the sperm of Fishes , in vvhich there are seminal spirits , is not prejudiced by the vvater vvhere it is shed ; but the male fishes cast their seed upon the spaw● vvhich the females leave in the vvater , as Aristotle , Pliny , AElian , Albertus and others , do shew . Lastly , vvee must not think all the stories false vvhich are written of the Incubi , vvhich vvere evil spirits conveying the masculine seed to the place of generation , of vvhich there have been conceptions . For to deny this , saith Augustine , ( lib. 15. de Civit. Dei , cap. 23. ) doth argue impudence , considering the many testimonies and examples of the same : yet I deny not but the imagination is sometimes deluded , but not still , as Wierus thinks ; and I know also , that Incubus is the same disease with Ephialtes ; yet it will not follow , that there are no evill spirits called Incubi and Succubi : For , to deny such , vvere to accuse the ancient Doctors of the Church , and the Ecclesiastick Histories of falshood , vvhich affirm that the Catecbumeni vvere much troubled vvith these Incubi . This vvere also to contradict the common consent of all Nations , and experience . There is then a double Incubus , the one natural , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , vvhich is caused in sleep by a frigid grosse vapour filling the ventricles of the brain , and prohibiting the animall spirits to passe through the nerves , vvhereby the imagination is hurt , so that they think they are oppressed vvith a great vveight . This disease is much like the Epilepsia , but somwhat milde . The other Incubus is Diabolical . III. That some men can in their sleep perform those actions which they neither could nor durst do when awaked , is known by Histories and experience . Marianus ( cap. ad audientiam ) witnesseth , that he had a Maid , vvho in her sleep could rise and make bread , as if she had been awaked . Francis Mendoza , ( l. 6. de Flor. ) knew one vvho vvould rise in his sleep , and in the night time vvalked out vvith his naked sword , vvith vvhich hee struck some of the City guard ; but at last being vvounded , vvas awaked . Tirannel ( in Mendoza ) speaks of an English man in Paris , vvho rose in his sleep , vvent down towards the river Sene ; vvhere , having met vvith a Boy , he killed him , and so returned ( being all this vvhile asleep ) to his bed . Horstius ( de noctambulis ) vvrites of one vvho in his sleep usually vvould arise , go up and down the stairs , lock and unlock his chests . He speaks of another , vvho dreamed he vvas to ride a Journy , riseth , puts on his cloaths , boots and spurs , gets up into the Window , vvhere he sate stradling , beating the vvals vvith his spurs , till hee vvas awaked . And he sheweth , that at Helmstad one rose in his sleep , vvent down the stairs into a Court ; from thence toward the Kitchin , neer vvhich vvas a deep Wel : into this he went down , holding fast to the stones by his hands and feet ; but when hee touched the vvater , with the cold thereof he vvas awaked ; and finding in what danger he was , gave a pitiful out-cry , which awaked those in the house , who having found him , got him out , and brought him to his bed , where he lay many days speechlesse and immoveable , being extreamly weakned with fear , cold , and crying . Another story he hath no lesse strange then this , of a young Gentleman vvho in his sleep arose naked , carrying his shirt in his hand , and by the help of a rope clambers up to a high Turret in the Castle where he then was : Here he findes a nest of Mag-pies , which he robs , and puts the young ones in his shirt ; and so by the same rope comes down again , and returns to his bed : The next morning being awaked , tells his brother how he dreamed that he had robb'd a Pies nest ; and withal wondring what was become of his shirt , riseth and findes it at his beds feet , with the young birds wrapt up in it . To these examples , wee may add that of Lot , who in his sleep begot his two daughters with childe : This Dr. Brown ( Book 7. c. 6 ) will not admit , though he hath a direct Text of Scripture against him : For there it is said , Gen. 19. That Lot neither knew when his daughters lay down , nor when they rose up . Which words are expounded by Irenaeus ( c. 51. cont . Haeres . ) That Lot had neither pleasure , nor consent , nor sense , nor knowledge of this act : Chrysostome affirms the same , expounding these words , Lot ( saith he , Hom. 44. in Genes . ) was so intoxicated with wine , that he knew not at all what he did , lest he should be guilty of so great a crime ; acting in this neither wittingly nor willingly . S. Austin is of the same minde , ( Cont. manic . l. 22. ) and other Expositors . Now if one ask , how sleeping men can do such things ? I answer , it is partly by the strength of Imagination , which is more active in sleep then when we are awake . 2. All sleepers are not apt for such actions ; but such whose natures are melancholy or cholerick , whose spirits are more fervent , subtil , and agile then others , moving the bmuscles , and by them the body , though the outward senses be ound up by sleep . 3. They catch not that hurt in their sleep , which they would do if awaked ; because their senses are not avocated by other objects , they have no apprehension of fear , their imagination is more intent in sleep ; and withal their Genius or good Angel is carefull of them . IV. I read of divers both beasts and men ; which have lived a long time without meat or drink : We know that Swallows , Cuckows , Dormice , & diuers other animals , sast all the Winter : The like is recorded of Lizards , Serpents , Water-Crocodiles , Bears , and other ravenous beasts , whose bodies by reason of their humidity and rapacity , are full of crudi●les , by which they are fed in the Winter . Mendosa ( d● Flor. Philos. Probl. 24. ) speaks of a Hen in his time , which lived eighty dayes without food and vvater . Cardan ( de subtil . l. 10. ) writes , that the Indian bird called Manucodiata , lives only in the aire upon dew as Grashoppers do . Rond●letius ( l. 1. de Piscib . c. 12. ) shews , that his wife kept a fish three years in a glasse , without any other food but water ; and yet the fish grew so big , that the glasse could not at last contain it . And I have kept Spiders my self in a glasse , which I dismissed after they had fasted nine months . The Camelion also liveth upon the air , Oscitans vescitur , follicans ruminat , de vento cibus , saith Tertullian ( in Pallio . ) I have seen a Camelion which was brought hither from Africa by sea , and kept in a box , which all the while was never seen to feed on any thing else but air . Yet D. Brown ( Book 3 , c. 21. ) will not have air to be his food for these reasons : 1. Because Aristotle and AElian speak nothing of this . Ans. Neither do they speak any thing against it , which likely they would have done , if they had thought their feeding on aire had been fabulous . They do not speak of what food each animal is sustained : and though they doe not speak of this airy food , yet Pliny , and others do . 2. Scaliger writes , that Claudius saw a Camelion lick up a fly from his breast . And Bellonius upon exenteration found flies in the Camelions belly . Answ. So I have seen Dogs and Cats eat Flies ; Monkies and Turkies eat Spiders , and Dogs eat grasse ; yet it will not follow , that they feed on these , but rather eat them out of wantonnesse , or for physick ; so doth the Camelion sometimes eat flies ; and so doth the Ostridge eat Iron , and divers birds swallow stones . 3. There are found in this animal the gu●s , the stomach , and other parts for nutrition , which had been superfluous if it feed on aire only . Answ. These parts are not superfluous , though they feed on air , but necessary ; because the air on which they feed , is not pure , but mixed , and therefore nutritive . Again , they vvere to eat sometimes flies , for pleasure or physick , therefore the stomach was necessary . Moreover , we must not think every thing in nature superfluous , whereof vvee can give no reason ; for so wee may accuse her for giving eyes to Wonts , tears to Men , Goats , and Dogs , whereof they make no use . And why she is so bountiful to the Fox , and so niggardly to the Ape , in giving the one too great a tail , the other none at all . 4. He reasons From the bignesse of the Camelions tongue , and the slimy matter in it , that air cannot be its nutriment . Answ. Its tongue vvas made to catch flies , but not for nutriment , as is said : and that slimy matter is given as well for its prey , as for the destruction of Serpents its enemies : for it useth upon the sight of a Serpent , to let fall that slimy matter on his head , vvith which he is presently killed . 5. The air cannot nourish , because it hath no taste . Ans. Tast belongs not to nourishment ; for they who have lost their tast , are not therefore the lesse nourished . Again , though the pure air be tastlesse , yet air thickned and moistned , is not so as we may perceive by the divers tasts in waters . Besides , though the air be tastlesse to us , it may be otherwise to the Camelion . 6. There can be no transmutation of air into the body nourished , because there is no familiarity of matter between air and a living body . Ans. This may be true of pure air , but not of mixed , and of our bodies , not of the Camelions . Besides , divers creatures live on dew , which is but watrish air ; and how many in Arabia are fed with Manna , vvhich is both begot of and in the air . 7. Nutriment is condensated by the natural heat , but air by the bodies heat is rarified . Ans. The contrary of this is seen continually by the air vve breath out , which is still thicker then that we take in : For though the heat doth rarifie the air , yet by the moisture of our bodies it is thickned . 8. All aliment must remain some time in the body ; but air is presently expelled . Answ. The air which is attracted by the Lungs , and serves for refrigeration of the heart , is quickly again expelled , because it is to stay no longer then it performs its office , vvhich is to refrigerate ; but that air on which the Camelion and other creatures feed , must and doth stay longer . 9. Air in regard of our natural heat , is cold , and so contrary ; but aliment is potentially the same . Ans. All aliment is contrary at first , or else there could bee no action , and so no nutrition . Again , vvhat is cold , is potentially the same vvith our bodies , in respect of the substance , not of the quality . Besides , how many sorts of cold meats , fish , fruits , hearbs , sallets , do men eat in Summer , vvhich notwithstanding are the same potentially with their bodies . 10. Some deny air to be an aliment , or that it entreth into mixt bodies , and it s not easie to demonstrate , that it is convertible into water ; and we doubt that air is the pabulous supply of fire , much lesse that flame is properly air kindled . Ans. Some have denyed Snow to be white , or fire hot , therefore no wonder if some fantastical heads deny air to be an element , or that it entreth into mixt bodies . Danaeus indeed thinks air and water to be all one , because water is quickly turned into air , and because they have great affinity : but this is against himself ; for what can be turned into another substance is not the same , nothing is convertible into it self : and if air be vvater , because this can be turned into that , then vvater is earth ; for in many caves vvater drops turn to stones , and so we shall make but one element . Again , if air enter not into mixt bodies , what is that unctuous humidity or oyl which we finde in all perfect mixt bodies ? It cannot be fire nor earth ; for these are neither unctuous nor humid : nor can it be water ; for though that be humid , it is not unctuous , it must needs then be air . Again , when the Doctor saith , It is not easie to demonstrate the conversion of air into water ; he denieth both sense and reason : for this conversion is as demonstrable as our respiration in winter , when the air which a man attracteth , is turned into water drops on his beard , sheets , rugs , and blankets : reason also shews this ; for if water can be turned into air , why cannot air be turned into water , both communicating in the symbolical quality of humidity . Lastly , his doubting , and the Lord Verulams denying air to be the pabulous supply of fire , is causless : For I ask , what is it that substantially maintains the fire ? They answer , It is combustible matter in the kindled body . But in this they trisle : for I ask what this combustible matter is ? Earth it cannot be ; for earth , 1. as earth , is not combustible ; and we see that after the fire is spent , earth remains in ashes . Nor can it be water ; for that maintains not the fire , but extinguisheth it . It must then necessarily be air : for we see by daily experience , that the more of this unctuous or aereal humidity is in the fewel , the more apt it is to burn . And when this is spent , the fire dieth , as we see in candles , lamps , torches , links , and whatsoever hath pinguedinous matter in it . Fernelius indeed gives a threefold food to the fire ; to wit , combustible stuffe , smoak , and air ; but all this may be reduced to air : For nothing is combustible , which hath not in it aereal humidity : and smoak is nothing else but air cloathed with the fiery quality of siccity and calidity , wanting nothing but light to make it fire . Therefore we see how quickly smoak is turned into flame , and this into smoak again . To conclude , air is the very life of fire , which would quickly die , if it received not animation by ventilation . This we see in cupping-glasses , how nimbly the fire , when almost extinguished , will upon a little vent suck the air to it . CHAP. VIII . 1. Divers animals long-lived without food . The Camelion live , on air only . 2. Divers creatures fed only by water . 3. Chilification not absolutely necessary . Strange operations of some stomachs . The Ostrich eats and digests Iron . 4. How Bees , Gnats , &c. make a sound . Of Glow-worms : and Grains bit by Pismires : the vegitable Lamb , and other strange plants . 5. The Tygers swiftnesse . The Remora stays ships . THAT divers animals , even men and women . can subsist without food , is plain by these examples : A certain maid in the Diocesse of Spire , anno 1542. lived three years without meat or drink . In the year 1582. in the Palatinat there lived a maid nine years together without food , who afterward married , and had children . Rondeletius ( l. 1. de pis . c. 13. ) writes of a maid in France , and of another in Germany , who lived divers years without food : and of another whom hee saw that had no other food but air ten years together . Ficinus saw a man who had no other food but what the air and Sun afforded him . In the year 1595. a maid lived at Colen three years without food ; another at Bern lived eighteen years on the air alone , anno 1604. Other examples I could alledge out of Citesius Physitian of Padua , Lentulus of Bern , Ioubertus , and others ; but these may suffice to let us see , that nutrition doth not consist meerly in meat and drink . I will not here alledge examples of miraculous fasts , or of Diabolical and Magical ; but such as are meerly natural , as these which I have named : for in them the natural heat was weak , and not able to master the humidity with which they abounded : So then , where there is a weak heat , and much sweet phlegm , which is imperfect blood , as Physitians call it , there the life may bee prolonged without food . I have read ( Mendoza in Flor. phil . ) of a Venetian who fasted forty six years , being of a cold constitution , and abounding with thick phlegme ; we see this in the hearb Semper-vivum , which many years together liveth , and is green without earth or water , having much natural humidity within it . So the Camelion is onely fed by air , as is said , which appears to be true ( however Dr. Brown ( Book 3. c. 21. ) writes to the contrary ) by these reasons , 1. The testimonies both of ancient and modern Writers , except a few ▪ and the witnesses of some yet living , who have kept Camelions a long time , and never saw them feed but on air . 2. To what end hath Nature given it such large Lungs beyond its proportion ? Sure not for refrigeration ; lesse Lungs would serve for this use , seeing their heat is weak ; it must be then for nutrition . 3. There is so little blood in it , that we may easily see it doth not feed on solid meat . The Doctor saith , That Frogs and divers Fishes have little blood , and yet their nutriment is solid . But he doth not prove the nutriment to be solid . Besides , they have more blood then is in the Camelion . 4. To what end should it contnually gape more then other animals , but that it stands more in need of air then they , towit , for nutrition as well as refrigeration . The Doctor imputeth this gaping to the largenesse of his Lungs : This is but a shift ; for other animals whose Lungs doe exceed both the Lungs and whole bodies of many Camelions , do not gape as this doth , and yet they stand more in need of refrigeration , as having more blood and heat , then ten thousand Camelions . 5. He that kept the Camelion which I saw , never perceived it to void excrements backwards ; an argument it had no solid food : and what wonder is it for the Camelion to live on air , when Hay a beast of Brasil , as big as a Dog , was never seen to feed on any thing else , as Lerius witnesseth ? The Doctor concludes , That the Camelion is abstenious a long time , but not still , because divers other animals are so . He may as well infer , that the Camelion is cornuted , because divers other animals are so . Each species hath its property , which is not communicable to other species ▪ otherwise it were no property . II. That water is the aliment of divers creatures , is plain ; 1. By the vegetables ; for hearbs , trees , and plants are nourished by it . 2. By animals ; for it is the food of many fishes , as was shewed by that fish which Rondeletius his wife kept three years in a glasse . Grashoppers feed upon dew , which is water . I have read ( Mendoza , Prob. 23. ) of Worms in Armenia , which feed only on Snow ; and of some birds whose aliment is only water . 3. By men ; for Albertus Magnus speaks of one who lived seven weeks together only upon water . I know Aristotle , ( l. 7. de anim . ) Galen , and Averroes are against this opinion . But we must understand they speak of the pure element of water , which is not nutritive ; not of that which is impure , mixed , or compounded ▪ for such may nourish . Doctor Brown will not have water an aliment , 1. Because some creatures drink not at all . Answ. To such , water indeed can be no aliment , and so indeed his argument is good ; but to say , that water is no creatures aliment , because some creatures do not drink at all , is as much as if he should infer , that no man eats bread , because some men never ate any . 2. He saith , That water serves for refrigeration and dilution ; therefore it is no aliment . Answ. Why may not the same thing serve both ? Doe we not many times eat cooling hearbs , which both refrigerate and feed us . 3. If the ancients ( saith he ) had thought water nutritive , they would not have commended the Limpid water for the best , but rather turbid streams , where there may be some nutriment . Answ. If the Ancients had spoken of Waters fittest to feed Eels , Frogs , and such as live on mud , they would have commended the turbid streams ; but they spake of such Waters as are fittest for our bodies , and therefore they commended the Limpid for the best ; and yet he confesseth in the purest water there is much terreous residence , and consequently some nutriment . III. Chilification is an action of the stomach , but not absolutely necessary , because many creatures in the Winter live without it : And this act is not to be ascribed to the heat of the stomach ; for though heat as heat doth concoct ; yet it doth not chilifie ; for neither fiery , nor feverish , nor any other heat of the body can perform this , but that of the stomach ; therefore this action must proceed from the specifical form and proper quality of the stomach , which turns all it receives into a white creamy substance , but cannot produce several substances , as the Liver doth ; because it is not so hot as the Liver , or rather it hath not that specifical form which the Liver hath . Besides , that the stomachs work is to master the aliment , to concoct it , and to prepare it for the Liver . But besides this quality of the stomach , there is another more strange , when som can eat and digest coals , sand , lime , pitch , ashes , and such like trash . This is called by Physitians a disease , under the name of Pica , Citta , Malacia ; but I think it proceeds not only from a distemper in the stomach , and malignant acide humors impacted in the membrans thereof , but also , and that chiefly , from some occult quality . Forestus ( lib. 18. Obs. 7. ) knew one who swallowed down live Eeels , another who ate a piece of Lime as big as his fist , and all without hurt . Fonseca ( Consult . part . 1. cons. 94. ) knew a woman who daily did eat earthen ware or pot-sheards so long as she lived ; and she lived till she was old ; even when she fell sick of a fever , she could not abstain from eating of this stuffe : therefore I do not much wonder that the Ostridge can eat and digest iron , which it doth not by its heat , as Cardan thinks ; ( though I deny not but the great heat of that bird , and the thicknesse of his Gizzard may be some help ) but rather by an occult quality , or the nature of its whole essence , as Fernelius writes : For the truth of this , we have not only the testimonies of the Ancients , but the experiments also of late Writers : For Langius in his Epistles , writes that he saw some of those Ostriches in the Duke of Ferrara's Garden , who swallowed and digested pieces of gold , and other metal . Leo Africanus saith , that they swallow whatsoever they finde , even iron . And what wonder is it if the Ostrich eat Iron , when Rats do the same . But Doctor Brown denies this for these reasons , ( book 3. c. 22. ) Because Aristotle and Oppian are silent in this singularity . 2. Pliny speaketh of its wonderful digestion . 3. AElian mentions not Iron . 4. Leo Africanus speaks diminutively . 5. Fernelius extenuates it , and Riolanus denies it . 6. Albertus Magnus refutes it . 7. Aldrovandus saw an Ostrich swallow Iron , which excluded it again undigested . Answ. Aristotles , Oppians , and AElians silence , are of no force ; for arguments taken from a negative authority , were never held of any validity . Many things are omitted by them , which yet are true ; It is sufficient that we have eye-witnesses to confirm this truth . As for Pliny , he saith plainly , that it concocteth whatsoever it eateth . Now the Doctor acknowledgeth it eats Iron : Ergo , according to Pliny , it concocts Iron , Africanus tells us , that it devours Iron . And Fernelius is so far from extenuating the matter , that he plainly affirms it , and shews , that this concoction is performed by the nature of its whole essence . As for Riolanus , his denial without ground , we regard not . Albertus Magnus speaks not of iron , but of stones which it swallows , and excludes again without nutriment . As for Aldrovandus , I deny not but he might see one Ostrich which excluded his iron undigested ; but one Swallow makes no Summer . All individuals have not the same temperament : Among men , some will digest that which others cannot : there might be some weaknesse or distemper in the stomach of that Ostrich . Again , digestion or concoction ( if we speak of the first which is the work of the stomach ) is nothing else but the altering of the aliment , not into a new substance , ( for that is done by the Liver ) but into a new quality , in which the natural heat separates the excrements from that which is fit for nutrition : If so , then the Iron which this Ostrich excluded , was digested ; for the stomach suckt something out of it , and altered that which was fit for nutriment , sending away the superfluous part : Thus the Iron was not undigested , because egested : For of every thing we eat , there is some part excluded . Now the Doctor cannot deny , but that the Iron receiveth an alteration in the stomach ; and what I pray is this but chilification ? Yet hee will not have this alteration to proceed from the power of natural heat ; but from an acide and vitriolous humidity ( if there were such a manifest quality , or a vitriolous humidity to corrode the Iron , it would doubtlesse corrode the stomach it self ; therefore the safest way is to acknowledge an occult quality . Again , if the Doctor will speak Philosophically , the principal agent in digestion is heat , not moisture ; for humidity compared to calidity , is a passive quality ; so then the vitrioll corrodes by its heat , not by its moisture . IV. When I fell upon this piece , I thought not to meddle with Doctor Browns Enquiries : but finding some of his Assertions contradictory to what I was to write , I thought good to bring some of them to the Test , and to remove all rubbish out of my way ; wherein I hope I shall doe him no wrong , seeing as he saith in his Epistle , Opinions are free , and open it is for any to think or declare the contrary . Having therefore examined some of his Assertions , I will be bold to enquire into some more of his Enquiries , having no intent to traduce or extenuate his excelle● pains , but to elucidate what may seem to be obscure , and to deliver my opinion wherein I think he is mistaken . Whereas then he saith out of Aristotle , That Flies , Bees , &c. make a sound by the allision of an inward spirit , upon a little membrane of the body . I will not deny but this may be in some , but not in all : for I have observed the contrary in Gnats , whose sound is made by their wings only ; when I pluckt off one wing , they sounded with the other ; but when they lost both , they made no sound at all . Again , when he saith , That the sight of the Glow-worm depends upon a living spirit , he expresseth but a remote cause : for the proximat and immediat cause is the natural heat in a clear luminous water or humour : For I have observed in those I kept some days in grasse , that as this heat decreased , the humour thickned , and as it were congealed , & so the light grew dimmer ; being quite dead , there remained the congealed humour , white like a piece of chalk . Those I took were for three or four nights , so shining , that holding the book neer , I could see to read by them . Again he saith , That grains whose ends are cut off , will suddenly sprout ; which thwarts their opinion , who say , that the Pismires bite off the end of the corn , which they store up to prevent the growth thereof . Both these Assertions may bee true : For corn cut at the ends , may grow , and yet that may faile which the Pismire bites ; because of some malignant quality contrary to the grain , impressed upon it by the Pismires bite , which is not in the knife . Again , he saith , ( Book 3. c. 27. ) That the plant animal , or vegitable Lamb of Tartaria , is not much to be wondred at , if it be no more then the shape of a lamb in the flower or seed . Sure it must be more then this , if those that write the story thereof deceive us not . For Scaliger ( Exerc . 182.29 . ) describes it out of them to be like a Lamb in all the parts of it : in stead of horns , it hath long hairs like horns , it is covered with a thin skin , it bleeds when it is wounded , and lives so long as it hath grass to feed on ; when that is spent , it dieth . And they write also , that it is a prey to Wolves . All these circumstances may be true : For 1. the shape , why may not this plan● resemble a Lamb , as well as that Indian fruit described by Nic. Monardes , resembles a Dragon so artificially painted by nature , as if it were done by a painter . 2. Why may it not have a Downy , or Woolly skin , as well as Peaches ▪ Quinces , Chesnuts , and other fruits which are covered with a Down , called Lanugo by the Poet ? 3. Why may it not bleed as well as that Tree we mentioned but now , called Draco , from the shape of the Dragon which its fruit hath ; the juice of this Tree from the resemblance is called the blood of the Dragon , well known in Physick for its astringent and corroborating quality . 4. Why may it not have some animal motions , as well as that plant called Pudica , which contracts it leaves when you touch or come neer it , and dilates them again when you depart ? Or that Tree in the Isle of Cimbub on , whose leaves falling on the ground , crawl up and down like Worms : they have ( saith Scaliger , Exerc. 112. ) two little feet on each side : if they be touched , they run away . One of these leaves was kept alive eight days in a platter , which still moved it selfe when it was touched . V. That Tigers are swift creatures , is affirmed by all the Ancients ; but denyed by Bontius , Because ( as the Doctor cites him ) those in Iava are slow and tardigradous . By the same reason he may infer , that our sheep are as big as Asses , and doe carry burthens , because the sheep of America are such ; or that the African Lions are not fierce , big , and red , as they are described ; because the American are nor so ; for the Indian animals differ much from ours , although they be the same species . Though then the Indian Tygers be slow , the African or European may be swift . Again , the Doctor doubts , that the story of the Remora may be unreasonably amplified . The story is , that it stays ships under sail : This , saith Scaliger , is as possible as for the Loadstone to draw Iron : for neither the resting of the one , nor moving of the other , proceeds from an apparent , but from an occult vertue : for as in the one there is an hid principle of motion , so there is in the other a secret principle of quiescence . CHAP. IX . 1. Lions afraid of Cocks : Antipathies cause fear and horror in divers animals . 2. Spiders kill Toads ; the diversities of Spiders . 3. The Cocks Egge and Basilisk : Divers sorts of Basilisks , 4. Amphisbana proved , and the contrary objections answered . 5. The Vipers generation by the death of the mother proved , and objections to the contrary refuted . THat the Lion is afraid of the Cock , is doubted by the Doctor , ( book 3. c. 24. ) because Camerarius speaks of one lion that leapt down into a yard where were Cocks and Hens , which he ate up . But the same Camerarius ( Medit. part . 1. c. 12. ) in the same alledged place , sheweth , that this fear of the Lion is justified both by experience , and many eye-witnesses . And surely this is no more improbable then for a Lion to be afraid at the fight of a fire , or for an Elephant to be afraid at the sight of a Hog ; which the Romans knew , when they drove an Herd of Swine among the Enemies Elephants , by which means they got the Victory of Pyrrhus . So much afraid is the Elephant of an Hog , that if he hear him gruntle , he will run away . And who would think that a Monky should be afraid and shake at the sight of a Snail , that Erasmus ( in amicitia ) tels us , he saw one which at the sight of a Snail was so affrighted , that he fell to vomiting so , as the owner could scarce keep him alive . Who can give a reason , why the scratching upon brasse , or other hard metals , should distemper the teeth ; and in some men force urine ? Why are some men whom I know , affrighted at the sight of a Toad ; nay , of a Frog ? There is among Horses in the same stable , among oxen in the same stall , among children in the same school , an antipathy : It is no wonder then , that so magnanimous a creature as the Lion should be afraid at the sight of a Cock , when the couragious horse startles at the sight of a block ; and the Elephant will not touch the straw which the mouse hath touched . Now for that Lion which killed the Cock and his Hens , I deny not but it may be true ▪ yet hence we cannot conclude that the Lion is not afraid of the Cock : For a speciall antipathy may by accident faile in some individuals . A particular exception must not overthrow an universall Rule or Maxime . Sheep are generally afraid of Dogs ; yet I have seen a Sheep beat a Dog. Men generally hate Serpents , yet some will keep them in their bosomes ; yea , ●an them : And it may be that this Lion was mad , and so the phantasie distempered : for they are subject to be mad because of their heat ; or else he was a hungred , and hunger we know makes even men transgresse the common lawes of Nature , and eat those things which otherwise they hate . II. That Spiders will kill Toads , is recorded in Story ; yet the Doctor ( 3. Book c. 26 : ) . in his Glasse found that the Toad swallowed down the Spiders which he included . This may be true , and the other untrue : For all Spiders are not venemous ; and those that are , have their degrees of venome , and so wee may say of Toads . That Spiders have a more active poyson then the Toad , is confessed by those who write of these insects : For I read both in Ancient and Modern Writers , that Spiders have poysoned Toads with their touch ; but never that any Toad poysoned a Spider : for the Doctors Toad did not poyson but swallow the Spiders , being impatient of hunger , which it cannot endure so long as the Spider ; some whereof I have kept nine moneths without food in a glasse , and then they were as nimble at the end of this time , as when I put them first in . Now that some of our Spiders are venemous , I have observed ; for by chance one of my acquaintance bruised a Spider which had lighted on his face when he was in his bed , and presently the place blistred and grew scabbed . I have likewise found , that the small bodied Spiders with long legs ( which as I think some call Spinners ) are more venemous then the big ones : for I inclosed in a glasse some great black bodied Spiders with short legs , with some of those small b●died long shanks , which fell upon the big bodied Spiders and killed them . Such is the venome of some spiders that they will crack a Venice glass , as I have seen ; and Scaliger doth witness the same , however the Doctor denies it . III. That the Basilisk should proceed from a cock's egg , is a conceit as monstrous as the brood it self , saith the Doctor ; and yet presently after he grauts , there may ensue some imperfect or monstrous production . That cocks growing old and decrepid , lay eggs , or something like eggs , on which they sit , as hens do on theirs , is not to be denied : for many will witness this ; among the rest , Lev. Lemnius tels us ( de mirac . l. 5. c. 12. ) of two old cocks , which in the City of Ciricaea , could be scarce driven away from incubation on their eggs , till they were beaten off by slaves● And because the Townesmen had conceived a perswasion that of this egg the Basilisk might proceed , they caused the cocks to be strangled , and the eggs to be bruised . It is granted then that cocks lay eggs , or some seminall matter which they exclude and sit upon . 2. That of these eggs ensue strange productions . 3. This may be without a commixture of the seed of both sexes , ( though the Doctor denieth it ) for we see what strange shapes of Insects are produced of putrifaction even in mans body without any seed . 4. it is granted also that there have been and are Basilisks , though the descriptions of them do in some circumstances differ : For there may be divers sorts of them ; those which Lemnius describes , seen sometimes in Germany , have acuminated heads , and somewhat yellow , three palmes long , having a belly with white spots , a blew back , a crooked tail , and a wide gaping mouth . This description differs but little from that of Albertus Magnus ( de anim . 25. ) Scaliger speaks of one that was seen in Rome ; and Lemnius tels us that Germany is not free from them ; but that they are not so venemous as those of Africa . Now whether this Serpent is begot of the cocks'egg , is the question ; we have tradition and witnesses for it , besides probability : for why may not this serpent be ingendred of a cocks putrified seminal materials , being animated by his heat and incubation , as well as other kinds of Serpents are bred of putrified matter . IV. The Doctors reasons against the two-headed Amphisbaena , are not satisfactory . 1. ( saith he ) The principal parts , the Liver , Heart , and especially the brain , regularly they are but one in any kinde whatsoever . Answ. This is not so : For God to shew his wisdome and greatness , hath made variety of shapes among the creatures ; some fishes and Insects have no heads at all , some but one , the Amphisbaena two , as Nicander , Galen , AElian , Pliny , and others witness . I have read of birds in Paphlagonia with two hearts , of the Serpent Chersydros that hath two tongues ; of a worm in Taprobona vvith four heads . I say nothing of the Hydra , because doubtfull : vvhy then may not the Amphisbaena have tvvo heads ? 2. He saith , That it was ill contrived to place one head at both extreams ; for it will follow that there is no posterior or lower part in this animal . Answ. This vvill not follovv : for though the head be at both extreams , yet they do not both at the same time perform the office of the head ; but vvhen the one moveth , the other suffers it self to be moved , and is in stead of the tall ; so that head vvhich moveth Eastvvard , dravveth the other after it ; the former then is anterior , the other posterior ; and this when it moves Westward , draws the other : and so what before was posterior , becomes now anterior . This was so ordained by nature for the more conveniency of this creature , which cannot turn it self about so nimbly as other serpents do . And of this minde is AElian ( de anim . ) 3. He saith , That if this animal have two heads , it is not to be called one , but two , because Aristotle saith , that animal is not one but two , which hath two hearts : and therefore geminous births are christned with two names , as having distinct souls . Answ. There may be some reason why two hearts should give demonstration to two animals : because the heart is the originall of life , and all vital actions , which need but one fountain and original : but the reason is not alike in the Amphisbaena's two heads : for though it harh but one life , and consequently but one heart , yet it hath two several motions backward and forward : and therefore needed two principles or prime movers by reason it cannot turn so readily it self about as other animals , which though they have but one head , yet have divers instruments of motion subservient to that head , which are defective in the Amphisbaena : and yet the head is not the originall of all motions in our own bodies : for the hearts motion of Systole and Diastole depends not upon it . Besides , the Doctor denies not but there are bicipitous serpents , and yet are not called two from their two heads : Why then should the Amphisbaena be denied this priviledge ? But he saith , these other are monstrous productions , and besides the intention of Nature . He saith , but he proves it not : I acknowledge no monsters in Insects , especially in such as are begot of the Suns heat and putrifaction : nor is there any shape in them besides the intention of Nature . For if by nature he means the matter , it is not besides its intention to receive any form : if he understand the Suns influence , or formative power , or God himselfe , it is not against their intention to produce all kind of shapes for the ornament of the world . But if these bicipitous productions were against their intentions , yet this will not serve his turn , because such a production is but one , although it hath two heads . Lastly , geminous births receive two names in Baptisme , not because they have two heads , but because they have two distinct souls , and individuall properties flowing thence ; so that they are indeed two individuals , though their body be but one from the Navell downward , as that Monster was of which Buchanan speaks . Now the Amphisbaena having but one sensitive soule , cannot be called two notwithstanding its two heads . 4. Many animals ( saith he ) with one head perform contrary motions . Answ. It will not follow that therefore the Amphisbaena hath but one head , or that these one-headed animals can as easily perform contrary motions with one head , as that which hath two . Neither are these contrary motions performed immediatly by one head , but by inferior organs which are not in this animall . Besides , I observe that in many worms there is as much life and activity in the faile as in the head ; and therefore may be said to have two heads effectively , if not formally . For in Damask-Rose leaves which I kept by me , not being throughly dried , worms were procreated , whose heads when I cut off , their bodies were moved by their tails , as if those had been other heads . V. Concerning the Viper , which all Antiquity affirms , produceth her young ones to her own destruction ; we finde some Neotericks doubt , nay deny this truth . Doctor Brown reasoneth against this production , 1. It 's injurious to Natures providence to ordain a way of production which should destroy the producer . Ans. Natures providence is no more injured in the corruption then in the generation of the Creatures : seeing the corruption of one is the generation of another ; and not onely in Vipers , but in Silk-worms also , and divers other creatures , in production the producer is destroyed . And this also we may observe in men and women oftentimes : Nature is wiser in her productions then we are in our conceits and imaginations . 2. It overthrowes ( saith he ) Gods benediction , Be fruitfull and multiply . Answ. Gods benediction of multiplication was not pronounced to the beasts and creeping things , but the birds and fishes . 2. It 's a question whether Vipers and some other poysonous creatures were created before the fall . 3. The viper multiplieth fast enough when at one birth she bringeth forth twenty young ones , as Aristotle and others affirm ; there is then no cause to complain , when twenty are produced by the losse of one ; neither is it a greater curse in the Viper to die , then in all othe● living creatures ; for all are morrall in their individuals , though immortal in their species . 4. If the viper had been created before the Fall , yet this punishment was not inflicted on her till after : for all creatures doe fare the worse by reason of Adams sin , who hath made them all subject to vanity , Rom. 8.3 . To bring forth in sorrow ( saith he ) is proper to the woman , therefore not to be translated on the Viper . Answ. I deny that painfull births are proper to the woman : for all animals have some pain more or lesse in their productions . I have seen a Hen , which with the pain of excluding her Egge , fell down gasping for breath , as if the pangs of death had bin on her , and so she continued till the Egge was excluded . Many Bitches and other females have died with pain at the time of their littering . Painfull productions then is a punishment of the woman , and yet no translation to the Viper ; for her pain is not thereby eased , because the Viper in such a case is killed : nor are all women alike tortured , some are lesse pained then many other creatures . 4. This overthrowes ( saith he ) Natures parentall provision : for the Dam being destroyed , the youngling● are left to their own protection . Answ. No , they are left to the protection of him who is by David called the Saviour both of man and beast : and by the same is said to seed the young Ravens when they call upon him . And God in Iob , long before David , sheweth , That he fills the appetite of the young Lions , and provideth food for the young Ravens when they cry unto God. For the Naturalists tell us , the old Ravens quite forsake their young ones ; but God feeds them with Flies and Wormes he sends into their nests . The like improvidence and cruelty we find in Ostridges , who exclude their Eggs in the sand , and so leave them without further care , to his providence , in whom all things live , and move , and have their being : Therefore God complains in Iob , ( Chap. 39.14 , 15 , 16. ) of the Ostridges astorgie and cruelty , in leaving her Eggs in the earth , forgetting that the foot may crush them , or that the wild beast may break them : shee is hardned ( saith he ) against her young ones , as though they were none of hers . The C●●kow also wanteth parentall provision : for she layeth her Egge in another birds nest , and so leaves it to the mercy of a stranger . And no lesse cruelty is there in this young nursling , then in the viper : for he both destroyeth his Foster-brothers , and the mother that brought forth and fed him . I read also in AElian of Scorpions begot sometimes in Crocodiles Egges , which sting to death the Dam that gave them life . The young Scorpions doe use to devour the old . I have also read of women who have brought forth monsters to the destruction both of the mother and of the child in her womb : therefore what the Ancients have written of the vipers cruelty , is not a matter so incredible as the Doctor makes it As for the experiments of some Neotericks who have observed the young vipers excluded without hurt to the parent ; I answer , 1. There is great odds between the Vipers of Africk or other hot Countries , and those in cold Climats ; and so there is in poysonable herbs and Serpents , which lose their venome upon transplantation : in cold Countries the most fierce , cruell , and poysonable animals lose these hurtfull qualities . 2. The works of Nature in sublunary things , are not universally the same ; but , as the ●Philosopher saith● , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , for the most part there is no Ruleso generall , but hath some exceptions ; ordinarily the child comes out with the head forward , yet sometimes otherwise ; ordinarily the child is born at the end of the ninth moneth , yet sometimes sooner , sometimes later : Therefore though ordinarily the young Vipers burst the belly of the Dam , yet sometimes they may be excluded without that rupture . 3. Education and food doe much alter the nature of creatures ; these vipers mentioned by Scaliger and others , which excluded their young ones , or viperels by the passage of generation , were kept in bran within boxes , or glasses , and fed with milk , bran , and cheese , which is not the food of those wild vipers in hot Countries . It is no wonder then if the younglings staied out their time in the womb , being well sed , and tamed by the coldnesse of the climat . 4. All the Ancients doe not write that the vipers burst the belly , but only the membrans and matrix of the Dam , which oftentimes causes the●losse of her life ; and they wanted not reason , besides experience , for this assertion , to wit , the fiercenesse of their nature , the heat of the countrey , and the numerousnesse of their young ones , being twenty at a time ; besides the goodnesse of God , who by this means doth not suffer so dangerous a creature to multiply too fast ; for which cause also he pinches them so in the Winter , that they lie hid and benumbed within the earth ; besides , he will let us see his justice , in suffering the murther of the Sire to be revenged by his young ones upon the Dam. As for the Doctors exception against Nicanders word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , it is not material ; for it is a Poeticall expression , and what is it to the purpose , whether the head be bit , or cut off , if so be the bite be mortall ? CHAP. X. 1. Moles see not , and the contrary objections answered . 2. The opinions of the Ancients concerning divers animals maintained . 3. The right and left side defended . 4. The true cause of the erection of mans body , and the benefit we have thereby . 5. Mice and other vermin bred of putrefaction , even in mens bodies . 6. How men swim naturally ; the Indian swimmers . COncerning Moles , the Doctor proves they are not blind , ( Book 3. cap. 8. ) because they have eyes : for we must not assigne the Organ and deny the Office. Answ. Scaliger tells us they have not eyes , but the form of eyes . Pliny ( lib. 11. cap. 37. ) saith , They have the effigies of eyes under the membrane , but no sight , being condemned to perpetuall darknesse . Aristotle ( lib. 3. de Animal . ) saith , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , it seems they have eyes under a thin skin , and a place for eyes . The Prince of Poets calls them , Oculis captos , ( Geor. 1. ) Scaliger ( Exer. 243. ) saith , They are deprived of the noblest sense , and gives the reason , because living still under ground , they had no use of sight . If then by eyes are meant the perfect organs of sight , with all things requisite thereto , I deny they have eyes , and consequently sight : they have neither the organ nor the office , except we say , that like is the same . Now these forms of eyes Nature gave to the Moles rather for ornament the use ; so wings are given to the Ostrich , which never flies ; and so a long tail to the Rat , which serves for no other use but to be catched sometimes by it . And to what end hath Nature given tears to men , and other males ? Again , Nature in all her works aims at perfection ; but is oftentimes hindred by some obstacle , which is the reason why the Mole wants eyes , and the Manucodiata feet : but what is defective in the Moles eye , is recompensed by the quickness of his hearing . 2 He saith , That they are not exactly blind ; for they can discern the light , which is one object of vision . Ans. I do not believe they can discern the light at all . 2. If they could discern the light , yet they are blind : for I have known men stark blind , who yet have discerned light from darknesse when a candle came into the room . 3. Light is not the object of vision ; for we see not light , but lucid and coloured ; we see not light , but by it : Light is Objectum quo , non quod . 3. He saith , A Mole cannot be properly blind , if it want the organs or capacity of seeing : for privations presuppose habits . Answ. A Moal is as properly blind as he in the ninth of Iohn , who was born so ; for he had no capacity of seeing naturally , no more then the Moal ; yet he is said to be blind from his nativity , and that properly , because he was a subject capable of sight , quatenus an animall or sensitive creature , which is capable of sight , because of senses , whereof the sight is one . Moals therefore are capable of sight , in the genius of animals , though not in the species as a Moal , and so an Oyster is capable of sight . 2. The Doctor prying too narrowly into the sayings of the Ancients , reckoneth them amongst his Vulgar Errors , which being rightly understood , are no errors at all ; as when they say the Elephant hath no joynts , they mean ▪ their joynts were stiffe , and not so easily flexible as those of other animals . When they write that the Swan sings , they meant that with their wings they made a kind of harmonious noyse , as the learned Poet expresseth in that Verse : Cantantes sublime fernnt ad sidera Cygni ; Which he explains in another place , Vt reduces ludunt illi stridentibus alis . When they say the Lampery hath nine eyes , they mean so many spots resembling eyes . When they write , that a Horse and Dove have no gall , they mean , that these have not baggs of gall annexed to the Liver , as other animals . When they speak of Griffins , that they were animals like Eagles in their fore-parts , and behind like Lions ; they spake mystically , shewing by this hieroglyphick , the valour , magnanimity , courage , and audacity that ought to be in Princes and Governours . And when they write , that Toads doe pisse , they did not speak properly , but onely meant , that they squirted out some liquid matter behind . When they spoke of the Toads stone , they do not mean a true and proper stone , but a concretion or induration of their crany . When they write that Hares are double Sexes , they write no more then what hath been observed in other animals which are Hermophroditicall , and in whom sometimes females have been changed into males . Hares also make a shew of a double Sex , because of the two Tumors representing Testicles , and their holes or cavities near the siege in the males , by which they seem also to be females . And what they write of their superfaetation , is true : for the like is incident to some other animals , even to women . When they say that Snails have eyes at the ends of their horns , their meaning is , that these are like eyes . So when they hold , that all animals of the land , are in their kind in the sea , they mean that there was a great resemblance between the sea and land-animals . So when they write , that the Peacock is ashamed when he looks on his black feet , they write symbolically , intimating that pride ends in shame , when men look upon their deformities and infirmities . When they say , whelps are blind nine dayes , they mean that they are so for the most part , though some be blind three or foure dayes longer . When they write that Worms have no blood , they write properly ; for how can those have blood which have no liver , or other sanguifying organs ? that red humour in them is not blood properly , but analogically . II. That there is in man a right and a left side , is manifest by Scripture , generall consent , Experince and Reason , which also prove the dignity , agility , and strength of the right side above the left ; because on the right side is the Liver , the cistern of blood , in which consisteth our life , vigor & strength , therefore this side is not so often as the left subject to palsies , because it is stronger to resist and repell the matter of that disease into the weaker side . Yet Doctor Brown ( Book 4. c. 5. ) denies any prepotency in the right side , and such as ariseth from the constant root of Nature , because he finds not Horses , Bulls , and Mules , are generally stronger on this side . Ans. There is great diversity between the conformity , situation , and parts of mans body and beasts , and therefore to reason from the one to the other , is absurd : We find not that variety of colours in the eyes of Horses , Bulls , and Mules , that are in Mans eyes ; nor doe we find the Horses gall annexed to his liver ; shall we hence inferre a deficiency of things in man ? The weight of the Bodies of Four-footed Beasts , lieth equally upon all foure , and all foure equally are used in motion ; and therefore there was no reason why any side or legge should be more preporent then another ; but it is otherwise in man , to whom Nature hath given one side stronger and nimbler then another for uniformity of action . Hence the right hand and foot are stronger then the left . Neither is it Custome but Nature that hath given this dexterity to the right side : For I have known some who have endeavoured by custome to bring their left hand to perform the offices of the right , but could never doe it with that ease and dexterity . Scaliger and Cardan speak of one who had never a hand , yet with his right foot could perform all the offices of the right hand , write , sew , eat , drink , & fling darts . 2. He saith , that children indifferently use either hand . Answ. That is because as yet in the tender infant the heat and strength of the body is equally diffused , and not setled in one part more then in another ; but as he begins to gather strength , and the body to be more solid , so doth the right hand begin to be more agill ; though I deny not but in some the left hand is more agill , but these are few , and aberrations from the common course of Nature : for we see that in all her works there are some accidentall deviations . His other objections are coincident with these two , and his discourse of the right and left side of heaven , is impertinent to this purpose : therefore I will spend no time in refelling it : for some make the East , some the South the right part of heaven ; but I will conclude with Aristotle , ( hist. animal . 1. c. 15 ) the right side and left in man consist of the same parts ; but the left side is every where weaker . IV. The end why mans body was made erected , was to look up toward heaven , whence the soul hath its originall , where our hopes should be , and our happiness shall be ; by the contemplation of which , we are brought to the knowledge of Gods goodness and wisdom : For the heavens declare the glory of God , and the firmament his handy work , Psal. 19. Yet the Doctor ( book 4. c. 1. ) will not have this the end of mans erection , but out of Galen the exercise of Arts , which could not be performed in any other figure . Again ( saith he ) the eyes of divers fishes regard the heavens● birds who have no upper eye-lid , have in this the advantage of man : So the position of the frog with his eyes above the water , serves to behold a great part of the heavens . Answ. All these are weak Assertions ; for the God of Nature created man to enjoy happiness , and to glorifie him ; this is the chief end of his creation . Now this happiness is heaven , by beholding which , our knowledge of God is confirmed , our hopes established , and our joy and affections to heavenly things are enlarged : The invention of Arts then was but a secondary end , which it seems Galen , that meer naturall man , thought to be the chief end . And whereas the Doctor saith , ( that by sursum aspicere , was not meant to look upward with the eye , but to have his thoughts sublime ; ) I would know what means so forcible to sublimate the thoughts as the eye ? All knowledge and affection of and to the object , comes by the senses . How should Abraham have known the glory and multitude of his posterity , had he not looked up ( as God commanded him ) to the stars ? The wise men found Christ in Bethlehem by looking upward to heaven , where they saw his star . Christ in blessing the bread , and in Praying , looked up towards heaven : should not our eyes be fixed there where our treasure is ? Our Saviour went up to heaven , and we exspect him again to return with the clouds of heaven . Our eyes then should be directed thither as well as our thoughts . The Philosophers by the knowledge of the first Mobile , came to the knowledge of the first mover . And though birds , some fishes and frogs , may have an advantage in looking upward , yet this advantage was not given them to look on heaven , of which they have neither knowledge , hope , affection or interest : they look upward then not to contemplate heaven , but to watch either flies to feed on , or kites , hawkes , and other ravenous fowle to avoid them . V. He doubts whether mice can be procreated of putrifaction . So he may doubt whether in cheese and timber worms are generated ; Or if Betels and wasps in cowes dung ; Or if butterflies , locusts , grashoppers , shel-fish , snails , eeles , and such like , be procreated of putrified matter , which is apt to receive the form of that creature to which it is by the formative power disposed . To question this , is to question Reason , Sense , and Experience : If he doubts of this , let him go to AEgypt , and there he will finde the fields swarming with mice begot of the mud of Nylus , to the great calamity of the Inhabitants . What will he say to those rats and mice , or little beasts resembling mice , found generated in the belly of a woman dissected after her death , of which Lemnius is a witness , who thinks this generation might proceed of some sordid excrement or seminal pollution of those animals with which the womans meat or drink had been infected . I have seen one whose belly by drinking of puddle water , was swelled to a vast capacity , being full of small toads , frogs , evets , and such vermin usually bred in putrified water . A toad hath been found in a sound piece of Timber . VI. That men swim naturally he cannot assent to , because other animals swim as they go ; but man alters his natural posture as he swims , ( 4. Book c. 6. ) Answ. This is no reason ; for man alters his natural posture when he crawls ; will it follow therefore , that this motion is no natural to man. But to speak properly , swimming is no natural motion , neither in man nor beast : For if we take natural as it is opposite to animal , swimming is an animal motion ; and if we take natural as it is opposite to artificial , then swimming is an artifical motion ; for there is some Art in it . But if we take nature for a propensity , facility , inclination , or disposition ; then , I say , these are as well in men as in beasts . Therefore Pliny tells us of the Troglodites , that they swim like Fishes . Lerius , Acosta , and other Indian Historians write , that the American children begin to swim as soon as they begin to walk ; and that for eight dayes together they can live in the Sea , and longer if it were not for feare of the great Fishes : so swift and skillfull they are in swimming , that they out-swim the Fishes and catch them ; and so farre they exceed other animals in this motion , that they can swim with the left hand onely , holding hooks and darts in the right , which no other creature can doe . If it be objected , That swimming is not naturall to man , because he learns it ; I answer , That walking and talking are naturall actions to man , and yet he learns both when he is a child . So I have seen old birds teach their young ones to flye . Lastly , if it be naturall for beasts to swim because of their posture , then it must needs be as naturall to those wilde men , who from their infancy were brought up among wild beasts , to walk upon all foure , having no other posture . CHAP. XI . 1. The Pictures of the Pelican , Dolphin , Serpent , Adam and Eve , Christ , Moses , Abraham , and of the Sybils defended . 2. The Pictures of Cleopatra , of Alexander , of Hector , of Caesar , with Saddle and Stirrops maintained . THe Doctor [ Book 5. c. 1. ] quarrels with some pictures , as 1. With that of the Pelican opening her breast with her Bill , and feeding her young ones with her blood . But for this he hath no great reason : for Franzius ( de animalib . ) to whom he is beholding for much of his matter , tels him that this and divers other pictures are rather Hieroglyphical and Emblematical , then truly Historicall : for the Pelican was used as an Emblem of paternall affection among the Gentiles ; and of Christs love to his Church among the Christians . 2. With that of the Dolphin , because he is painted crooked , whereas his naturall figure is straight . This is true , yet he is crooked sometimes , as when he leaps and jumps , and in this posture the painters expresse him . 3. With the Serpent tempting Eve , because it is painted with a virgins head , which might afford suspition to Eve in beholding a third humanity beside herselfe and Adam . But this could not so much trouble Eve , to speak with one like her selfe , as to hear a reasonable discourse proceed from a Serpents mouth ; for she could not be so grosly ignorant in that happy state , where there could be no deception of mind , as to think a serpent could speak and discourse rationally ; therefore Sathan cunningly assumes a womans face , whereby there might be the lesse suspition . neither could Eve be amazed to see a Serpent with a womans face : for divers other creatures have the form of humane faces , such as Baboons , Apes , Monkies , Satyrs , and that American beast mentioned by Andrew Thevet , called Haijt by the Inhabitants , and Guedon by the French ; the picture whereof may be seen in Gesner . 4. He quarrels with the pictures of Adam and Eve with Navels , accounting those parts in them uselesse superfluities ; because the use of the Navell is to continue the infant unto the mother , and by the vessels thereof to convey its aliment . The Navell , which is the center of the body , was not uselesse or superfluous in Adam or Eve ; because they were ornaments , without which the belly had been deformed : Therefore Solomon amongst other beautifull ornaments of the Church , puts in the Navel for one , Thy Navel , saith he , is like a round Goblet , Cant. 7.2 . He might as well quarrell with the picture for giving haire to Adam and Eve ; for the sole use of haire both for head and chin , is for ornament and distinction . 5. He questions Christs picture with long hair , seeing he was no Nazarite by vow . I answer , 'T is true , he was no Nazarite by vow ; for he drank Wine , and approached the dead , yet he was a true Nazarite , because he was as the Apostle saith , separated from sinners : Therefore it was fit he should in this respect weare long haire , as Sampson the Nazarite and Type of Christ had done before . Besides , haire being an ornament , and signe of ingenuity ( for slaves durst not weare long haire ; ) and being also the custome of those tines and Countries , it is most probable he wore long haire ; and therefore his picture is causlesly quarreld with ; especially seeing he was so painted in that picture sent by Lentulus , President of Iudea , to Tiberius . And in the same length of hair he was found in some old brasse coins at Rome , which Theleus Ambrosius did see ; in his Introduction to the Chaldee Tongue , he speakes of this . 6. He rejects Abrahams picture sacrificing Isaac , because he is described as a little boy . Answ. Iosephus makes Isaac at that time 25 years of age ; some Rabbins make him above thirty . But Aben Ezra the Rabbin makes him onely twelve years old : And sure at this age he might be able , by his Fathers help , to carry a bundle of wood up the hill , being men were stronger at that time then now ; howbeit he was but a Boy in comparison of his fathers age , who was now 125 years old , if Isaac was 25. for he was born in the hundredth yeare of his Fathers life . 7. He reproves the picture of Moses , because painted with horns . It was not the Painter but the Scripture which gave him horns . For the Hebrew word Keren is so translated by Aquila 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and by Ierom , Cornuta : So it is in the vulgar Editions of Sixtus and Clemens . So it is translated by divers Protestants , by Munster , by Rivet , and some others , and therefore Munster doubts whether that relation of Steuchus be true , that the Jewes are offended when they see Moses painted with horns , seeing R. Solomon and Kimchi doe use the word Horn , saying , That the beams of Moses face did resemble horns ; and therefore R. Solomon calls those Rayes the horns of Magnificence . It is true , there is a difference between Keren and Karon , that signifying a horn , this to shine , but who could put this distinction truly , before the invention of the Hebrew pricks ; neither is it materiall which way it be translated , seeing clear horns do cast rayes of light , and luminous bodies cast abroad their rayes like horns , as we see in the Sun and Moon . Neither is there any danger of conformity with Iupiter Ammon , ( as the Doctor thinks ) if Moses be painted with horns : for Iupiter was painted and worshipped not with Rams horns alone , but with the Rams head and skin , with which his Image was yearly adorned ; because in the shape of a Ram he shewed a Well of water to Bacchus , when he was dry in the Desarts of Libya ; and because he turned himselfe into a Ram when he sled from the Giant into AEgypt . And lastly , he shewed himselfe to Hercules in the shape of a Ram. As for cornuted Pan and Bacchus , they were the same with Iupiter , one Sun under divers names and shapes , as Macrobius shewes . 8. He reproves the pictures of the Sybils , because there be ten or twelve of them , and all with youthfull faces . For the number of ten , he must reprove Varro ( de Divinat ) not the Painter , for so many he delivers to us ; others have added two more . And that there were so many , Boisardus makes it appeare by what he hath collected out of ancient Authors , concerning the difference , originals , times , and numbers of the Sibyls , where he shewes , that Sibylla Cumaea whom AEneas consulted , and Cumana , who sold the Bookes to Tarquin , were different , between whom were six hundred years distance . As for their youthfull faces , he hath more reason to quarrell with the Poets then with the Painters ; but indeed neither are to be blamed ; For the Sibyls may be aged , and yet look young , as many aged people doe ; some I have already mentioned who looked young after they have been an hundred and fifty yeares old . 'T is true , that Sibyl is called Longaeva by the Poet , ( AEn . 6. ) but by that was signified her long life , not a withered or wrinkled face . The same word is by the same Poet ascribed to AEnaeas , whom not withstanding he makes immortall ; and Romulus in Ennius is said , Degere aevum in heaven ; so in AEschylus the gods are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Longaevi , who I think have not old faces . As in Charon , so in the Sybils , there was Cruda viridisque , senectus . It is true also that Sybil is termed Anus in Livii . But I deny the Doctors Etymology out of Festus ; for anus is ab a●nis , and not from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as if she had doted ; for she could not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : Sibylla is so called , as being the mind and counsel of God , therefore could not be a dotard . II. There are some other pictures which offend the Doctors eyes ; as , 1. That of Cleopatra with two Asps. Suetonius speakes of one , Florus of tvvo , so doth Virgil , Nec dum etiam geminos à tergo respicit angues . So doth Propertius , Brachia spectavi sacris admorsa colubris . He should therefore have reproved these rather then the Painter ; he should also have quarrelled with Augustus , who from the prickes he found in her arms , concluded she was bit by Asps , and therefore imployed the Phylli to suck out the poyson . But whether she was bit by one , or two , or none , the picture is harmlesse , and consonant both to Roman Historians and Poets . 2. The pictures of the nine Worthies displease him ; because Alexander is described sitting upon an Elephant , Hector on Horseback , and Caesar with Saddle and Styrrups . But he should remember that Painters and Poets have a priviledge above others , Pictoribus atque Poetis quid libet audendi semper fuit aequa potestas . Horat. And yet these pictures are partly historicall , partly hieroglyphical . Alexander sits on an Elephant , to shew his conquest over the Indians which most abound in Elephants . Besides , this picture hath reference to that story of the Elephant in Philostrates , ( Lib. 2. Cap. 61. ) which from Alexander to Tiberius lived three hundred and fifty yeares : This huge Elep●hant Alexander after he had overcome Porus , dedicated to the Sun in these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; for he gave to this Elephant the name of Ajax , and the inhabitants so honored this beast , that they beset him round with Garlands and Ribbons ; they used also to anoynt him , and adorned him with a golden chain , It was not then without cause he is painted sitting on an Elephant , rather then Iudas Macchabaeus , or any others who have overcom● battels wherein were Elephants ; or Caesar , whose triumph was honored with captive Elephants ; for he was not the first , long before him Curius Dentatus was thus honored , and so was Me●●llus , who had an hundred and twenty captive Elephants in his triumph . Again , the Doctor asks , Why Hector is painted upon an horse ? I answer , because he was a brave Cavalier , and kept excellent Horses ; such , as if we will believe Homer , had understanding : for Hector makes an eloquent speech to them , and his wife Andromache fed them with good bread and wine , ( Ili●d . lib. 8. ) Their names were Zanthus , Podargus , Aithon and Lampus : Is it likely that he would keep such horses and never ride them ? whereas Horsmanship was in use long before . And we read in Pindarus , ( in Olympiad ) that the Grecian Princes took delight in keeping and riding of good Horses . And although the Ancients used to fight in Chariots , yet sometimes they fought on Horseback too , being as Pliny saith , taught so to fight by the Theban Centaurs . As for Caesars Saddle and Stirrops , they are neither dishonour to his picture , nor repugnant to story ; for though we find some of the ancient equestral Statues without Saddle or Stirrops , it will not thence follow these were not in use ; for we find the ancient Roman Statues bare-headed ; will it therefore follow there were no use of Helmets , or that they fought or rid bare-headed ? But we doe not find ( saith the Doctor out of Salmuth upon Pancerol ) the word Stapida in ancient Authors . I answer , We find words equivalent ; for what is Suppedaneum , Pedamentum , Subex , Pedaneus , and Sta●iculum , but the same that Stapida which we call Stirrup ? So we find Ephippium in Horace [ Optat Ephippia bos piger ] and Equorum strata found out by Pelethronius in Pliny , and what were these but Saddles ? For to take stratum there for an Horse-cloth , is ridiculous , as if that had been such a piece of invention to be recorded , to cover the Horse back with a piece of Cloth. Appian writes of the Numidians , that they used to ride without Saddles ; but nothing of the Romans . The two verses which the Doctor citeth out of Salmuth to prove his Assertion , are needlesse ; for in the one is left out the principall word , Saltus superbus emittat in currum : So that Turnus did not leap on Horseback ; but into his Chariot , [ AEn . 12. ] The other , Corpora saltu subjiciunt in equos , shews , that they jumped on Horseback ; but whether by stirrups or not , is not there set down . CHAP. XII . 1. The Picture of Iephtha sacrificing his daughter maintained . 2. The Baptist wore a Camels skin . 3. Other pictures , as of S. Christopher , S. George , &c. defended . 4. The antiquity , distinction and continuance of the Hebrew tongue , of the Samaritans , and their Letters . THe picture of Iephtha sacrificing his daughter , is questioned by the Doctor ( 5 Book c. 14 , 15 , 16 , &c. ) because ( saith he ) she died not a natural but a civil kind of death . Answ. Indeed her death was neither natural nor civil , but violent , being sacrificed by her father . This he denieth ; because she bewailed her virginity , not her death . Answ. She had no reason to bewaile her death , to which she freely offered herself ; but to die childlesse deserved lamentation , because that was a curse among the Israelites . 2. Because the women went yearly to talk with Iephtha's daughter , which had she been sacrificed they could not have done . Answ. The word Letannoth from Tanan , signifieth to lament , and so it is rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by the Seventy ; and Leallaah by the Chaldee Paraphrast ; so it is interpreted by Munster , by the old Latin Edition , by the French and English translation . But suppose the word were derived from Tanah , to declare or speak , yet this will not prove Iephtha's daughter was alive : For in mournfull complaints and lamentations over the dead , words and Elegies were oftentimes expressed , and Prosopopeia's are used to them as if they were alive ; as we see Davids Lamentation for Ionathan , and in other places both of sacred and profane writ . So did that sorrowful mother speak to her dead son Eurialus , and AEnaeas to dead Pallas in the Poet. 3. Because it is said in the Text , And she knew no man , he inferres , that virginity was her onely death . Answer . These words , she knew no man , are added to shew the cause why the women so much lamented her death , in that she died childlesse . 4. The offering ( saith he ) of mankind , was against the Law of God. Answ. True : But will it therefore follow , that Iephtha did not sacrifice his daughter . He may as well infer , that David committed not adultery and murther , because these were against the Law of God. How often are Gods Laws violated by the best of his servants ? 5. He thinks the Priests and people would have hindred this sacrifice ; and that Jephtha was no Priest ; and that he had evasion for his vow by redeeming his daughter ; and that his vow of Sacrifice was to be understood only of that which was sacrificeable and lawfull . Answ. These are but the conjectures of those who would defend Iephtha : for it is more likely neither Priest nor people durst oppose his resolution , being now strong and crowned with victory ; and though he was no priest , yet it was no unusual thing for Princes and great Commanders sometimes to perform the Priests office ; and though he might have evaded his vow , yet it seems he knew not so much , for superstition had blinded him : therefore he saith , I have opened my mouth to the Lord , and I cannot go back . And doubtless he thought that the sacrificing of his daughter was lawfull ; grounding this his conceit upon Gods command to Abraham , and commendation of him for his readiness to sacrifice his son . Lastly , he saith , the 31 verse may be thus rendred , It shall be the Lords ; or I will offer . Answ. Most Translations have it , and I will offer ; although the Hebrew Ve , sometimes signifies Or ; but this is seldom . Hence then we see , the Painter is not to be blamed , who in representing Iephtha's sacrifice , is waranted by the Scripture , by Austin , Ambrose , and Hierom , by the ancient Rabbins , and Iosephus , besides reas●ns . For what needed Iephtha so to vex himself , and tear his cloathes , if he meant only to sequester his daughter from marriage and humane society ? Again , there was neither Law nor President for him to vow his daughters virginity ; nor could such a vow be effectuall without her consent . It was a curse also in Israel to be childless , and it had been ridiculous in him or her , to vow virginity and then to lament it . II. He excepts against the picture of Iohn Baptists , because he is painted in a Camels skin , whereas the text saith his garment was of Camels hair . Answ. It was fit the Baptist , who came to preach repentance for sin , should wear a garment of skins , which was the first clothes that Adam wore after he had sinned ; for his fig-●●aves were not proper , and this garment also shewed both his ●overty and humility . For as great men wear rich skins , and costly furs , he was contented with a Camels skin . By this garment also he shewes himself to be another Elijah , ( 2. Kings 1. ) who did wear such a garment , and to be one of those of whom the Apostle speaks , who went about in skins , of whom the world was not worthy . Neither was it unusefull in Iohns time , and before , to wear skins ; for the prophets among the Iews , the Philosophers among the Indians , and generally the Scythians did wear skins ; hence by Claudian they are called Pellita juventus . Great Commanders also used to wear them ; as Hercules the Lyons skin , Acestes the Bears , Camilla the Tigers . Iohns garment then of Camels hair , was not as some fondly conceit , a Sack-cloth , or Chamblet● but a skin with the hair on it . So in Exodus ( chap. 25. ) the peoples are commanded among other skins , to bring to the Tabernacle Goats hair : not as if they were to pluck off the hair for Aaron , and keep the skins to themselves , but to offer both : therefore in the originall Hairs is not expressed , but the word Goats . III. In some subsequent Chapters the Doctor questions the pictures of S. Christopher carrying Christ over the river , of Saint George on Horse-back killing the Dragon , of S. Ierom with a clock hanging by , of Mermaids , Unicorns , and some others , with some Hieroglyphick pictures of the AEgyptians . In this he doth luctari cum larvis , and with AEneas in the Poet , Irruit & frustra ferro diverberat umbras . He wrastles with shadows : for he may as well question all the Poetical fictions , all the sacred Parables , all tropicall speeches ; also Scutchions , or Coats of Armes , signes hanging out a● dores , where he will finde blew Boars , white Lions , black Swans , double-headed Eagles , and such like , devised onely for distinction . The like devices are in military Ensignes . Felix Prince of Salernum had for his device , a Tortoyse with wings flying , with this Motto , Amor addidit ; intimating , that love gives wings to the slowest spirits . Lewis of Anjou , King of Naples , gave for his device , a hand out of the clouds , holding a pair of scales , with this Motto , AEqua durant semper . Henry the first of Portugal , had a flying Horse for his Device . A thousand such conceits I could alledge , which are symbolical , and therefore it were ridiculous to question them , as if they were historicall As for the Cherubims , I find four different opinions : 1. Some write they were Angels in the form of birds . 2. Aben Ezra thinks the word Cherub signifieth any shape or form . 3. Iosephus will have them to be winged animals ; but never seen by any 4. The most received opinion is , that they had the shape of children : for Rub in Hebrew , and Rabe in Chaldee , signifieth a child ; and Che , as : So then , Cherub signifieth , as a child , and it 's most likely they were painted in this form . IV. For the Doctors questioning divers superstitious observations , ( 5. book , c ▪ 22. ) as the crossing of a Hare , the falling of salt , the breaking of Eggshels , and such like : I have nothing to say , but to conclude with him , that they are superstitious , yet ancient . But when he asks , whether the present Hebrew be the unconfounded language of Babel . I answer , That if by the present Hebrew he mean the language which they now speak , it is not : for as the greatest part of the world lost that tongue ( except Hebers family ) at the confusion of Babel , so Hebers family ) the Jewes ) lost it themselves in the captivity of Babel ; for being mingled with the Chaldeans , they made a mixt language of Hebrew and Chaldee , which for distinction sake was called Syriac ; and sometimes Hebrew , because the Jewes , Hebers posterity , spake it . Hence S. Hierom is to be understood when he writes , that Matthew penned the Gospel in Hebrew , and Eusebius when he calls it his native language , they mean the Siriac , which was now the native language of the Hebrewes ; and S. Paul in the Acts is said to have made a speech to the people in Hebrew , the meaning is , he spake in Syriac ; for they understood not the ancient Hebrew , onely the Priests and Lawyers kept the knowledge of it . Therefore it had been vain for Matthew to write his Gospel , or for Paul to speak in pure Hebrew to those that understood it not ; yet there is an Hebrew Gospel of S. Matthew extant , which some think was written by S. Bartholomew and by Pantaenus , coetaneal with Origen brought from the Indies , this imperfect and torn Copie , Munster saith he extorted fromthe Jewes . But if his question be whether that Hebrew text now extant , be the ancient Hebrew tongue before the confusion ; I answer It is : For though the Jewes lost their ancient language in respect of speaking and use , yet the Bible was carefully retained in the true Hebrew without any alteration , save onely , in the Characters or Letters , which about the captivity were changed by Esdras , as Hierom ( de emend●t . temp . p. 621. ) Ioseph Scaliger , Ioh. Drusius Casper Waserus , lib. 2. of his old Hebrew coin , and Sethus Calvitius in his Chronological Isagoge witnesseth , that this was done by Esdras to debar all commerce with the Samaritans , not the Israelites , which were long before carried away by Salmanasser ; who also were called samaritans from their chiefe Citie Samaria , but I understand that table of Nations which Salmanasser brought in to possesse the Israelites lands . These with so many of the ancient Samaritans or Israelites as remained in the land , retained the ancient Hebrew characters in which the Law was given by Moses ; and these letters for distinctions sake were named Samaritan ; and those of Esdras called Hebrew , and square from their form . Some ancient coins , as Sicles , have been found with Samaritan characters on them , which shew this difference . The form of these letters may be seen in the Samaritan Alphabets . As these Samaritan retained the ancient characters , so they did the ancient Pentateuch of Moses , and no more . Now that Hebers posterity retained their language without mixture after the Flood , is proved by Austin and Ierome out of the Hebrew Names given to the creatures before the Flood . It stood also with reason that Hebers family should not be partakers of the worlds punishment in this confusion of tongues , seeing they were not guilty of their sins . CHAP. XIII . 1. There is not heat in the body of the Sun. 2. Islands before the Flood proved . 3. The seven Ostiaries of Nilus , and its greatness . The greatness of old Rome divers ways proved . Nilus over-flowing , how proper to it : the Crocodiles of Nilus ; its inundation regular . THe Doctor in his subsequent discourses ( 6 Book c. 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 ) hath many learned Cosmographicall passages collected dextrously out of many approved Authours , against which I have nothing to say ; onely he must give me leave to dissentfrom him in his opinion concerning the Suns heat , when he sayes , that if the Sunne had been placed in the lowest spheare where the Moon is , by this vicinity to the earth its heat had been intollerable . What will he say then to that world lately discovered in the Moon by glasses as fallacious as the opinion is erroneous . Surely these people must live uncomfortably where the heat is so intollerable ; or else they must have the bodies of Salamanders , or else of those Pyrus●ae in the Furnaces of Sicily : but indeed though the Sunne work by the Moon upon sublunary bodies , yet the Moon is not hot , nor capable of it , no more then the line is capable of that stupidity which from the Torpedo is conveyed by the line to the Fishers hands . No celestiall body is capable of heat , because not passive ; except we will deny that quintessence , and put no difference between Celestial and Elementary bodies . The Sun then is not the subject but the efficient cause of heat ; the prime subject of heat is the element of fire , the prime efficient cause is the Sun , which can produce heat , though he be not hot himself . And this is no more strange then for him to produce , life , sense , vegetation , colours , odors , and other qualities in sublunary bodies , which notwithstanding are not in him , though from him . Again , if the Sun be the subject of heat , because he is the original and effector of it ; then Saturn is the subject of cold , the Moon of moisture , and Mars of drinesse , and so we shall place action and passion , and all elementary qualities in the heavens , making a Chaos and confusion of celestial and sublunary bodies . Moreover , if the Suns vicinity causeth the greatest heat , why are the tops of the highest mountains perpetually cold and snowy ? Why doe there blow such cold windes under the Line , as Acosta sheweth ? We conclude then , that the Sun is the cause of heat , though he be not hot ; as he is the cause of generation and corruption , though he be neither generable nor corruptible . Ovid then played the Poet not the Philosopher , when he causeth the Suns vicinity to melt Icarus his waxen wings . II. He sayes , That Islands before the Flood are with probability denied by very learned authors . Answ. He doth not alledge any one probable reason out of these Authors in maintenance of this opinion . I can give more then probable reasons that there were Islands before the Flood , First , the whole earth it selfe was made an Island ; therefore the Sea is rightly called Amphitrite , from encompassing the earth ; For this cause David saith , That God hath founded the Earth upon the Waters . And though Earth and Sea make but one Globe , yet the Earth onely is the Center of the world , as Clavius demonstrates . 2. The world was in its perfect beauty before the Flood ; but Islands in the Sea tend no lesse to the beauty and perfection of the world , then Lakes upon the Land. 3. All the causes of Islands were as well before the Flood as since ; for there were great Rivers running into the Sea , carrying with them mud , gravell , and weeds , which in time become Islands . There were also Earthquakes , by which divers Islands have been made , the vapour or spirit under the bottome of the Sea thrusting up the ground above the superficies of the water ; and who will say , that in the space of 16. hundred years before the Flood there should be no Earth-quakes ? Again , in that time the Sea had the same power over the neighbouring lands which it hath since the Flood . But we find that Islands were made by the Sea washing away the soft and lower ground in peninsules at this day ; there doubtless the Sea wanted not the same force and quality before the Flood : for there were as forcible winds , and as impetuous waves . Lastly , Islands are made when the Sea forsakes some Land which it useth to over-flow ; and this property also we cannot deny to have been in the Sea before the Flood ; for there were windes to beat off the Sea , & to drive together heaps of sand into some altitude , whereby the water is forced to forsake the land , whence hath proceeded divers Isles . III. He saith ( Book 6. c. 4. ) there were more then seven Ostiaries of Nilus . Answ. There were but seven of note , the other four were of no account , but passed by as inconsiderable : Hence they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; therfore the stream of all waters run upon seven ; so Virgil , septem discurrit in ora . And AEn . 6. septem gemini turbant trepida ostia Nili . Ovid calls the Ri●er Septemfluus ; by others it is named Septemplex ; by Valerius , septem amnes ; Claudius gives it , septem cornu ; Manilius , septem fauces ; Ovid , septem portus ; Statius septem hiemes ; Dionysius Afer , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . These seven mouthes have their particular names given them by Mela and other Geographers , and so the Scripture gives it seven streams , Isaiah 11.15 . at this day there are but foure left , two of which are of little use ; therefore the Doctor needed not to have troubled himselfe so much as he doth , because so frequenely this is called the seven-mouthed river ; for it is usuall to give denominations not from the exact number , but from the most eminent and major part of the number , He may as wel except against Moses , who indivers places reckons but seventy souls which went down into AEgypt ; and yet Saint Steven in the Acts mentions 75 souls . Again , he dislikes the Title given by Ortelius to Nilus when he calls it the greatest river of the world . But Ortelius was not mistaken in calling it so ; for it is the greatest , though not perhaps in length , because it may be some are longer , the which are not certainly known ; yet in breadth when it overflowes the whole Countrey , in which respect it may be called rather a Sea then a River ; and so it was called by the Ancients , as Pior Valerius sheweth . Nile , saith Basil , is liker a Sea then a River , and some esteem the length of it a thousand German miles , or 35. degrees , having Summer at the springs thereof , and Winter at the other end the same time . It is also the greatest in regard of use and benefit ; for no River doth so much enrich a Countrey as Nilus doth Egipt . It is the greatest also in same ; for no River is so renowned in Writers . By the world also is meant so much as is known to us ; for the Rivers of America are known rather by hearsay then otherwise . The greatness of this River was of old Hieroglyphically expressed by the vast body of a Giant . There is a Statue of Nilus in the Vatican , the picture whereof is in Sands his Travels , the greatest of Poets , by way of excellency calls this the Great River , In magno maerentem corpore Nilum . Again the Doctor will have Rome ( magnified by the Latines for the greatest of the earth ) to be lesser then Cairo ; and Quinsay to exceed both . But he is much mistaken ; for Cairo , as Sands tells us who was there , is not above 5. Italian miles in length with the suburbs , and in bredth scarce one and a halfe ; whereas Rome was almost fifty miles in compasse within the walls , and the circuit of the suburbs much more , as Lipsius ( de mag . Rom. l. 3. c. 2. ) hath collected out of divers Authors : He shewes the greatnesse of it also by the number of the people therein ▪ for there were three and twenty thousand poor which was maintained upon the publick charge ; then if we reckon the multitude of rich men , and their train , which was not small : ( for divers of the great persons ; maintained families of foure hundred persons ; ) if we look upon the multitude of Artificers , of Souldiers , of Courtiers , of strangers from all parts flocking thither , as to the great Metropolis and shop of the World , we shall find there were no lesse then four millions , or fourty hundred thousand people , which is more then can be found in many large provinces . Heliogabolus collected the greatness of this City by the Cobwebs found in it , which being gathered together , did weigh ten thousand pound . Another argument of its greatness may be collected out of Eusebius his Chronicle , who reckons that for many dayes together there were buried of the plague ten thousand daily . Not without cause then was Rome called the Epitome of the world ; by Aristides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Earths workhouse , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the worlds Citadel , or Castle ; by Saint Iohn , the great Citie , and the great Babylon ▪ by Virgil , Maximum rerum . And it stood with reason that Rome should be the greatest of Cities , being the Queen and Mistress of the greatest Empire , of such large Territories , and full of people , Cities and Nations . Rome then was every way the greatest Citie , both in extent , in power , in people , in glory , in magnificence . What Citie ever had that multitude of stately Palaces , Temples , Theaters , Olisks , triumphant Arches , Baths , and other publick buildings , as Laurus sheweth ? As for Quinsay in China , we have a fabulous narration in M. Paulus Venetus , that is was an hundred miles in compasse ; but his narrations have been found erroneous , and if the Kingdome of China comes far short of the greatnesse of the Roman Empire , surely Quinsay must fall short of Rome , which as the Poet saith , Inter alias tantum caput extulit urbes , Quantum lenta solent inter viburna cupress● . As for Quinsay now it is not thirty miles in compasse , as Nicolas de Contu sheweth who was there . Again he saith , That this anuall overflowing is not proper unto Nile , being common to many currents in Africa . I answer , It is so proper to Nile , that no other River doth so orderly , so frequently , so fully , overflow their banks as this doth . Crocodiles ( saith he ) are not proper to Nile . Answ. They are so proper , that no river either in Africk , Asia , or America , hath such Crocodiles as Nilus , if either we consider the magnitude , multitude , or fiercenesse of them ; Other Crocodiles , chiefly the American , are gentle , the AEgyptian fierce and cruel , which is the cause that Dogges are so afraid to drink out of Nilus , whence arose that proverb , Canis ad Nilum , The greatest Indian Crocodiles exceed not twenty foot in length , as Scaliger shewes ; but those of Nile are three hundred foot long , whose jawes are so wide , that one of them can contain a whole heifer at a time : some have been found there of 25 , and above 26. cubits in bigness , as AElian reports . The Romans to shew how proper this beast was to Nile , represented AEgypt by a Crocodile in that Coin on which Augustus stampt a Crocodile tied to a palm-tree , with this Inscription , Primus relegavit ; for he subdued AEgypt , and restored peace to them . Again he saith , That the Causes of Niles inundation are variable , unstable , and irregular , because some yeares there hath been no increase at all . Answ. He may as well say , that the causes of all natural effects are variable , because sometimes they faile : But all naturall causes operate for an end ; therefore are constant , regular , and stable , so are not Chance and Fortune , which Aristotle excludes from naturall causes : Are the causes of rain , and storms irregular , variable , and unstable ; because sometimes it rains more in Summer then in Winter ? Or is generation irregular , because sometimes women miscarry ? Naturall causes alwayes produce their effects , or for the most part so , that they faile but seldome , and that upon the interposition of some impediment , whereas fortuitall causes produce their effects seldome : The causes then of Niles overflowing , are not contingent , but certain , constant , regular , and stable ; because they never faile , or but seldom upon some impediment in the producing of that effect . As for the AEgyptian raines I have spoken elsewhere , ( animad . on Sir Walt. Raleigh , ) Now because of this regular , constant , and beneficial inundation of Nilus , it was called Iupiter AEgiptius , and divine honours were given to it , its annual festival was kept about the Summer Solstitial , when it overflows the land . This was called by the Greeks , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Priests used to carry the water of Nile on their shoulders with great solemnity to their temples , falling down on their knees , and lifting up their hands , gave solemne thanks to Iupiter Nilius , to whose honour they dedicated a certain piece of coin with this Inser●ption , Deo Sancto Nilo . CHAP. XIV . 1. The cause of Niles inundation . 2. Lots wife truly transformed into a salt Pillar . 3. Hels fire truly black : brimstone causeth blackness . 4. Philoxenus a glutton , and his wish not absurd : How long necks conduce to modulation . THe Inundation of Nilus ( saith the Doctor ) proceeds from the rains in AEthiopia . This I deny not , because averred by Diodorus , Seneca , Strab● , Herodotus , Pliny , Solinus , and others both ancient and modern Writers : and it stands with reason ; for the Springs of Nilus are neere the Tropick of Capricorn , where it is winter when the Sun is with us in Cancer : then doth it rain abundantly in that Southern climat ; for though within the Tropicks the Suns vicinity causeth rains , yet without his distance is the occasion thereof : His melting of snow upon the Hils of AEthopia is a cause of this inundation . But Scaliger denies that there is any snow at all ; yet I doe not think the high mountains there should be lesse subject to snow then in Peru under the line , although the people in the low Countries thereof be black , and the windes in the vallies warm . The third cause of Nilus overflowing , are the Etesiae , or northerly windes , which blow there every yeare when the Sunne is in Cancer . This winde blowing into the mouth of Nile , keeps it from running into the Mediterranean sea . Scaliger refutes this reason , because at the same time the river Nigir which runs into the Western Ocean , overflows his banks ; but to this I can easily answer , That at the same time there be different Etesi● , or constant windes in different regions of the world ; so that whilst the North wind blows against Nilus , the West or Southwest , which also as Acosta saith , is predominant upon the coast of Peru , blowes against Nigir . As for the original of Nilus , it hath been still held uncertain ; Pliny writes that King Iubia found out the springs thereof in the Mauritanian Mountains ; but since , this river hath been found as far as the lake Zaire , which is in ten degrees of Southerly latitude . The AEgyptian Sultan did spare neither for men nor cost to search out these springs , but could not find them ; therefore Virgil calls these streams of Nilus , Latebrosa flumina . Herodotus witnesseth , that neither AEgyptian , Grecian , nor African could resolve him any thing of Nilus springs . Hence in Homer Nilus is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , falling or descending from Iupiter , because God onely knew the original of this river . The Doctor ( book 7. c. 11. ) will not question the metamorphosis of Lots wife , whether she were transformed into a reall statue of salt , though some conceive that expression metaphoricall . That the expression is not metaphorical , but the transformation real , is manifest by the testimonies of the Rabbins , by the Thargum of Jerusalem , by the best expositers , by Iosephus and Borchardus , in whose times that statue of Salt was yet extant ; besides divers reasons doe evince the same : For it was as easie for God to turn her body into a salt Pillar , as to turn Moses rod into a Serpent , Nilus into blood , Nebuchadnezzar into a beast . 2. We see daily transformations in generation , and in our own nutrition . 3. Nature can transform mens flesh into Worms , Calves flesh into Bees , Horses and Asses flesh into Wasps and Hornets . We read also of Birds procreation out of old Timber , of Iaponian dogges transformed into fishes , of water turned into stones , and of an Oyster metamorphosed into a Bird , which was presented to Francis the first of France . 4. The Magicians of Egypt trans ▪ formed divers substances , and the Devil by Gods permission hath often done the like ; examples of which may be seen in Spuedanus , Camerarius , Peucerus , and others . 5. The Gentiles who laugh at this transformation are convinced by their own stories or Fables , of Ulysses and his fellowes transformed into beasts ; and of Diomedes his companions metamorphosed into birds ; if they can believe these changes , why should they doubt of Lots wifes transmutation ? III. To conceive a general blacknesse in hell , and yet therein the material flames of sulphur , is no Philosophical conception , nor will it consist with the real effects of its nature . Answ. What though this were no Philosophical conceptions , nor consisting with the effects of Nature , is it therefore untrue ? God is not subject to Philosophical conceptions , nor to the lawes of nature who could make fire to burn , but not consume the bush , and make the fiery furnace burn the Chaldeans , and yet not sindge a haire of the three childrens cloathes ; the same power can make blacknesse and the flames of sulphur dwel together in hell ; and which is more , he can make fire , which naturally is accompanied with light , to be the subject of darkness in Hell. But the Doctor is deceived by his experiments , who thinks that sulphur affords no blacking smoak ; for I know the contrary by blacking paper with the smoak thereof . Besides , both Philosophers and experience tell us , that the sulphurous vapours which in thundring and lightning break through the clouds , do make black the things touched with them ; so saith Aristotle , Pliny , and others : And though Brimstone make red Roses and Tiffany white , it wil not therfore follow that it will make any thing white ; the Sun beams which whiteneth the Linnen , tawns the skin ; and if the whitning of things by sulphur , proceeds as he saith from its drying and penetrating quality , much more would all things be whitened by the Sun and fire , whose heat is more penetrating and drying ; but we see how many things by them are blackned ; and the very heat of the fire will induce blacknesse upon paper , though there come no smoke at all to it . He therefore who long since destroyed Sodom with fire and brimstone , will with the same materials punish the wicked in hell , where shall be in stead of light , blackness and darkness . IV. Philoxenus the Musician desired a Crains neck , not for any pleasure at meat , but fancying thereby an advantage in singing , ( Book 7. c. 14. ) Answ. That this Philoxenus was a glutton , ancient Historians do affirme , and that he wished a Cranes neck to enjoy the longer pleasure of meat and drink , is asserted by Aristotle , Athenaeus , Machon the Comick , AElian and others : Machon sayes , that he wished a neck of three cubits long . He was a great Fish eater , therefore was nick-named Phylichthys , and Solenista from Solenes , a kind of Oysters which he delighted in . Being one day at Table with Dionysius the tyrant , he had a small mullet set before him , which he takes up in his hand , and holds to his eare ; Dionysius asks what he meant by that ? He answers , that he had asked advice of Galataea , but she sayd that she was too young to advise him ; and that he were best to consult with the old Galataea in Dionysius his dish : At which the Tyrant laughing , gave him the great Mullet that he had before him , which was very pleasing to the glutton . This story is recorded by Caelius Rhodiginus , and doubtless that proverb , Collaria cadavera , that is long necked carcasses , which Erasmus borrowes from Aristophanes , hath relation to this wish of Philoxenus ; for by it are meant Gluttons and Drunkards , who being buried in sleep and wine , are little better then dead carcasses with long necks , as this Philoxenus was , whose belly was his God ; of whom it is recorded , that when he saw a dish of good meat , he would spit upon it , that he might enjoy it all alone : Yet the Doctor denies this wish upon no other ground , but because it was absurd . Sure this is no ground at all ; for it is no unusall thing with Gluttons and Drunkards , both to wish and doe absurdly . His wish was not so ausurd as that of Midas , vvho vvished all he touched might become gold ; or that of Heliogabalus , vvho vvished and longed that he might eat the Phoenix , being the onely single bird in the World. Again , this vvish of Philoxenus was not so absurd as the Doctor thinks : for though the Tongue be the organ of tast , yet the Oesophagus cannot be altogether tastlesse , seeing there is one common membrane which is nervous to it and the Tongue . Now the membrane of the Tongue is the medium of tast : vvill any man say then , There is no tast or pleasure in deglutition ? We find by experience , how unpleasant to the throat is the discent of bitter pills , or potions ; so that I could never yet swallow a bitter pill , be it never so small . That there is much pleasure in deglutition of sweet meats and drinks , is plain by the practice of those vvho to supply the vvant of long necks , use to suck their drink out of long small Canes , or Quils , or glasses with long narrow snouts : And others for vvant of these vvill tipple leasurely , and let their liquor glide down the throat gently and by degrees : therefore doubtlesse Philoxenus knew that a long neck conduced much to the pleasure of eating and drinking , which made him vvish for a Cranes neck , that he might enjoy for some longer time the relish of his delicate viands , which gave the name afterwards to dainties and sweet meats ; for they vvere termed Placontae Philo●eniae . Again , when he saith , That it had been more reasonable if Philoxenus had wished himselfe a Horse ; because in this animall the appetite is more vehement ; he is deceived , for the vehemency of the appetite is no pleasure , but pain ; there is no pleasure in hunger and thirst , but in eating and drinking . And indeed there is no reason that he who loved fish and sweet meats so well , should with himselfe a Horse , vvho must content himselfe vvith Oats and Hay , and somtimes vvith dry straw , without any sawce ; he should rather have vvished himself to have been Apuleius his Asse , who sometimes filled his belly with good pies , and other dainties . Lastly , when he saith , That canorous birds have short necks , and that long necked birds are not musicall . I answer , It is not the length of the neck that hinders medulation , but the widenesse thereof : For which cause youth before puberty , women , & Eunuchs , have more melodious voyces then men , whose a●pera arteria , vvith other vessels , are dilated by the heat of the Testicles : For therwise we find that the length of the neck is ahelp to singing : Hence birds thrust out their necks when they chant , which the Poet intimates when he saith , Longa canoros dant per colla modos . Therefore the proportionable length of wind-instruments doth conduce to modulation . CHAP. XV. 1. Heavy bodies swim in the dead sea : and the Ancients in this point defended . 2. Crassus had reason to laugh at the Ass eating This●tles : Laughter defined : in laughter there is sorrow ; in weeping , joy . 3. That Christ never laughed , proved . 4. Fluctus Decumans , what ? THat heavie bodies will not sink in the Lake Asphaltites , or dead sea of Sodome , is affirmed by Aristotle , Solinus , Diodorus , Iustin , Strabo , Plutarch , Iosephus , and others , and confirmed by the practice of Vespasian , casting into that lake captives bound , vvho sloated and sunk not : Besides that , it stands with reason ; for salt vvater will support heavie burthens , much more will that vvater which is thickned with a forcible ebullition of Sulphur and Bi●umen ; yet the Doctor ( Book 7. c. 15. ) will not believe but that heavy bodies doe sink there , though not so easily as in other waters . Therefore rejects Pliny's swimming of Bricks , Mandevils Iron , and Munsters burning Candle , which sinks not there , as fabulous ; yet all this may be true : for the ebullition may be so forcible , the water so thickned with the Bitumen , the sulphurous vapours and spirits ●o violently tending upward , that they may waft up Bricks and Iron , and not suffer them to sink . A greater wonder then this may be seen in those that write of AEtna , Vesuvius , the burning hills of Island and America , whence are belched out and elevated into the air , great stones by those fiery vapours which issue out of those Vulcans . Within these twenty years Vesuvius cast out great stones above twenty miles distance . And therefore it is no such wonder for a burning Candle to swim , which being extinguished , sinketh ; for the flame adds levity to it . But let us see the Doctors reasons , 1. Iosephus ( saith he ) affirms that onely living bodies float , not peremptorily averring they cannot sink , but that they doe not easily descend . Answ. The words of Iosephus are these ( de bel . Iud. l. 5. c. 5. ) The most heavy bodies that are being cast into this Lake , float upon it , neither can any man be ●asily drowned there , though he would . Here Iosephus speaks both of living bodies , that though they vvould , they cannot sink easily ; they may force themselves perhaps to dive under the water , but not vvithout difficulty , and he speaks also of the heaviest things in generall . Aristotle ( saith he ) speaks lightly thereof , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and esteemeth thereof as a Fable . Answ. Aristotle speaks not lightly but seriously of this Lake ; for from the quality of supporting heavy bodies , he deduceth one of his prime Arguments to prove the salsedinous quality of the Sea. But the Doctor deceiveth himselfe in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as if this did still signifie a fabulous relation ; whereas in that place , and elsewhere , it signifieth a serious narration . So confabulari in Latin doth signifie conference of serious matters for the most part : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to speak , not to tell Fables , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a word or speech . In Homer , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifieth a grave and serious speech made by Agamemnon . So in the same Poet , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to speak and discourse . The like in Phocylides , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be moderat in eating , drinking , & speaking . Andrew Thevet ( saith he ) saw an Asse cast therein and drowned . Answ. So saith Camerarius indeed , and I will not question the truth of Thevets narration ; there may be diuers reasons of this , the violent hurling of the Asse with his burden under the vvater . 2. His sudden suffocation by the sulphurous exhalations . 3. The Lake in all places thereof , and at all times , hath not the same violent ebullitions , but sometimes there is remission . The Asse then might sink in such a place , and at such a time when and where the boiling was remiss , the vapours weak , and the water thinner then in other parts of the same Lake . But hence it will not follow , that in other parts , and at oher times , the heaviest bodies may not swim there . II. That Crassus never laughed but once , and that was at an Asse eating Thistles , seems strange to the Doctor , yet he gives no reason for this , but only that the object was unridiculous , & that laughter is not meerly voluntary . But these are no reasons : For a more ridiculous ●bject there cannot ●e , then to see such a medley o● pleasure and pain in the Asses eating of Thistles ; for whilst he bites them , they prick him , so that his tongue must needs be pricked , though perhaps his lips may be hard , and not so easily pen●trable ; whence arose the Proverb , Like lips , like ●●tice . But there was somthing else in this that moved Crassus to laugh : For he saw here the vanity both of most men taking pleasure in those things which are accompanied vvith much pain and sorrow : Besides , he saw here the folly of the Roman rich men , who held Thistles such a dainty dish , that they would not suffer poor men to eat thereof , engrossing them vvith great summes of money to themselves , vvhich notwithstanding the Asses did eat on free cost . Was it not then a ridiculous thing to see rich men pay so dear for Asses food , and to debarre poore men from that meat which they permitted to Asses ? Pliny could not but laugh at the consideration of this folly . 2. When he saith , that Laughter is not meerly voluntary , he can inferre nothing from hence , except this , That it was as naturall for Crassus to laugh , as for others ; which I deny : For some are more naturally inclined to it then others ; all have not the like temper and constitution of body , some have hard and solid hearts , heavie and pensive spirits , which no ridiculous object can move to laugh ; these are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . There be others again who can never be moved to weep . But he gives us here a lame definition of laughter , when he sayes , It is a sweet contraction of the Muscles of the face , and a pleasant agitation of the vocall organs . These are but the effects of laughter , the cause is the softnesse and agility of the heart , the cheerfulnesse and levity of the spirits , moving first the Diaphragma , and by them the Muscles . Again , there is a laughter called Sardonius , which is accompanied vvith a contraction of the Muscles , but this is not sweet , yet it is laughter ; and in finging , vvhich is not laughter , there is an agitation of the vocall organs , accompanied vvith pleasure . Lastly , whereas he condemneth Heraclitus , who by his weeping made a hell on earth ; he is deceived : For oftentimes there is hell in laughing , and a heaven in weeping ; in tears there is often delight , and in laughing pain , and as Solomon saith , Madnesse . Aristotle saith ( 1. Rhet. ) That there is in sorrow and tears a certain sense of pleasure ; and as Prudentius saith , Gaudia concipiunt lachrymas , dant gaudia fletum . This is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Teares ( saith St. Ambrose ) feed the mind , and ease the heart , vvhich David found vvhen he said , My tears have been my meat day and night . Good men therefore found not the uncomfortable attendments of hell in weeping , but rather the comfortable enjoyments of heaven . III. The Scripture witnesseth , that Christ wept thrice , but never that he laughed . The Doctor thinks there is no danger to affirm the act and performance of that , whereof we acknowledge the power and essentiall property , and whereby he convinced the doubt of his humanity . Answ. We deny not but there was in Christ , by reason of his humanity , the faculty of risibility ; yet it will not follow that therefore he did actually laugh : For this act is rather a property of levity and folly , then of reason and humanity ; therefore we see women more inclined to laughing then men , childhood then old age , and fools then wise men . Neither needed Christ to prove his humanity by laughing , he proved it sufficiently by weeping , which is the first demonstrative act of our humanity as soon as we are born ; onely Zoroastres the author of Magick , came like a fool laughing into the World. Again , he saith , We need not fear to adscribe that to the incarnat Sun , which is sometimes attributed to the uncarnat Father . Answ. From a metaphoricall laughing which is adscribed to the Father , to a naturall and reall laughing in the Son , can be no consequence . God laughs figuratively , therefore Christ laughs really , is as good a consequence , as if I should infer , that man flieth naturally , because God is said to flie tropically . Lastly , he saith , It is not reasonable to conclude from Scripture negatively , in points which are not matters of Faith. Answ. It is true , vvhere the Scripture speaks superficially , and by the way of any thing , divers circumstances are omitted , in which regard we may not conclude negatively ; but where the Scripture speaks exactly , as it doth of our Saviour , vve may reason from the negative . For no lesse then four Evangelists write the story of Christ so fully , that they mention all his passions and affections , as his anger , joy , sorrow , pity , hunger , thirst , feare , wearisomnesse , &c. They speak that he mourned three severall times . So when the Prophets describe him , they set him out as a man of sorrowes , acquainted with griefes , smitten of God , and afflicted , wounded for our transgressions , bruised for our iniquities , and stricken for our sins . It is strange then , that neither Prophet , Historian , Apostle , nor Evangelist , should speak a word of his laughing , and yet so punctually mention to us his griefs , sorrows , and weeping : therefore not without cause did Chrysostome , Austin , Basil , Bernard , and others , conclude negatively , That Christ never laughed , and yet he did not for this cease to be a Man. For the like is recorded of Crassus , Grand-father to that Crassus who was killed in the Parthian war ; who ( as is said ) never laughed but once . It is also recorded of Anaxagoras , Aristoxenes , Socrates , Cato , Nerva the Emperour , and others , that they were never seen to laugh . Besides , seldome or never is laughing in Scripture taken in a good sense ; it is called madnesse , and like the cracking of thorns : laughing is threatned to end in sorrow , and woe is denounced to those that laugh ; but a blessing to the mourners . As for the priority of the heart above the brain , whereof the Doctor speaks here , I have already proved out of Aristotle , and it is plain that in the Scripture it is of greater account then the brain , because this is never mentioned , but still the heart , let Physitians say what they wil for the brains principality . IV. That Fluctus decumanus , or the tenth wave , is greater or more dangerous then any other , &c. is evidently false . Here the Doctor troubles himself to no purpose , in refuting the greatnesse of the tenth wave , and tenth egge : For the tenth of any thing was not counted the greatest , but the greatest of any things was called by the name of Tenth ; because that is the first perfect number , as consisting of 1 , 2 , 3 and 4. It was also held a sacred number ; therefore the tenth of spoils was dedicated to Hercules , and from him called Herculan , the tenth of fruits was paid by the Corinthians to Cyphelus their King , by Cyrus to Iupiter , by the Arabians to Sabis , and long before by Abraham and Iacob to the true God. When there was yet no positive law , but the law of Nature . In the number then of Ten , the Ancients conceived there was perfection and excellencie : For Nature perfects man , and brings him into the world the tenth moneth ; she hath parted his hands into ten fingers , his feet into ten toes : she hath given him ten passages for evacuation , in three ten dayes the male child is formed in the womb , in foure ten dayes the female : there be ten Heavens ; they made up their musick of ten strings , their year of ten moneths , Apollo with the nine Muses made up the full consort , they used to drink but ten times in their Feasts , the womans Dowry anciently was ten Sestertia at least ; and the greatest ordinarily decies Sestertium , that is ten hundred thousand pounds , of our money 7812. l. 10. s. Many other observations may be made of this number ; therefore any thing that was greater then another , was called Decumanum . Porta decumana was the great gate of the Camp. Limes decumanus in grounds , was from East to West ; decumana pyra in Pliny , are great Pears ; Decumatio was the calling forth of every tenth delinquent in an Army for punishment : And Lipsius thinks that from them the great gate of the Camp out of which they went , was called Decumana . This number also of Ten is musical in Scripture , as may be seen in divers passages thereof . Now whereas he saith , That the Greeks expresse the greatest wave by the number of three , as their word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shewes . This he hath from Erasm us in his Adagies : but I think the word is not from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , three , but from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , I fear ; so this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not the third wave , but the most terrible & greatest wave . Hence the Latin Decumanus should be rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . CHAP. XVI . 1. Epicurus , a wicked and wanton man , impious in his opinions . Seneca's judgement of him . 2. Twelve of his impious and absurd opinions rehearsed . THe Doctor is very prodigall of his pitie , when he cries out , Who can but pitie the vertuous Epicurus , who is commonly conceived to place his chiefe felicity in pleasure and sensual delights , &c. But these pleasures were of the mind , not of the body . Gassendus indeed hath taken much needlesse pains to vindicate Epicurus from his errors and impiety ; but in this he washeth a Brick , or Blackmore : his chiefe supporter is Diogenes Laertius , an obscure Authour in former times : for no ancient Writer speaks of him ; and he cites more Philosophers then ( it's thought ) he ever read . This Laertius lived 450. years after Epicurus , that is , in the time of Antonius pius , about 150. years after Christ ; whereas Epicurus lived almost 300. years before our Saviour . Now how he should come to know more of Epicurus then those Philosophers who were contemporary with him , even his own disciples , who writ the life and doctrine of that wanton garden Philosopher ; is a thing to be questioned , and to indifferent men improbable : For whatsoever Gassendus out of this Laertius , writes of his commendations , yet we find in the writings of ancient Philosophers among the Gentiles , and primitive Doctors among the Christians , that he was a man lewd in his conversation , and monstrous in his opinions ; so that ever since he opened his Schoole till this day , a wanton Atheist is called an Epicure . Sine vano publica fama . Sure there could not be so much smoke without some fire ; and to say that his contemporary Philosophers , chiefly the Stoicks , should out of malice write untruths of him , is very improbable : For to what end should they doe so ? And why more against him then any other ? Besides , if he was innocent , why did he not vindicate his own reputation by writing ? Why did not his Scholars stand up in his defence , how came it that in almost five hundred years he was branded by the tongues and pens of all men , and no man all that while stood up to cleare his reputation , till Diogines Laertius produced three of his Epistles , which wise men may think to be fictitious ; and the rather because they contradict what his own Scholars , and ancient Philosophers have recorded of him . For Timecrates his beloved Disciple , and one whom he made one of the Executors of his last will , writes , that with excesse of eating and drinking he used to vomit twice a day . And Laertius himself is forced to confesse , that he killed himselfe in the Bath with drinking too much sweet wine , and so he shewed himselfe to be Epicurus indeed . He was so decrepid the later part of his life , that for many yeares together he could not rise out of his chaire , he had so enervated his body with pleasures , wherein he placed his felicity . Is this the Doctors vertuous Epicurus , who spent every day a Mina , vvhich was an hundred Drachma's , that is , 3. l. 2. s. 6. d. every Drachma being 7. d. ob . I confesse onely Seneca among the Stoicks speaks favourably of Epicurus his opinion concerning pleasure , as if he meant of mentall delights ( lib. 1. de vit . beat . ) yet withall checks him , shewing that his commending of pleasure was pernitious , because voluptuous men upon this took occasion to hide their luxury in the bosome of Philosophy , and to cover their wantonnesse with the patrociny and mantle of pleasure : Therefore elsewhere he calls him , The Master of pleasure , and one who too much yeelded to the delights of the body . Seneca therefore by speaking favourably of Epicurus , would keep off voluptuous men from making him their patron of sensual pleasures ; and was loath that the sacred name of Philosophy should be bespattered by such an impious professor : His intention in this was good , but yet truth should take place . Neither doth the honour of a holy profession depend upon the quality of the professor ; though wicked Iudas vvas an execrable Apostle , yet the Apostolicall function is sacred . But perhaps it may be objected , That Epicurus did oftentimes use to fast , and content himself with bread and water . I answer , That there is a pleasure sometimes in fasting , as well as in feasting : the nature of man delights in change ; if it were not for abstinence sometimes , we should not know the delight of fulnesse ; darknesse commends the pleasure of light , and Winter adds to the delights of Summer . There is a vvearisomnesse in continuall feasting , which takes away pleasure . therefore Epicurus to maintain an alternate vicissitude of delights , would interchangeably fast and feast . But his abstinence was to increase the pleasure of his intemperance ; and his intemperance was to add delight to his abstinence . Beside that , he was necessitated somtimes to fast for his healths sake , and enjoyment of a long life , vvhich could not consist in continuall surfeiting . Seneca ( in Epistol . ) also reproves Epicurus for his inconstancy in saying , That vertue is never without pleasure ; and yet affirms that it is not the vertue but the pleasure that makes a man happy . A foolish distinction saith he : For if Vertue be never vvithout that vvhich makes a man blessed , then vertue it selfe is sufficient to beatitude , and that perfectly ; for otherwise an imperfect felicity is infelicity . Again , in his Book of Benefits he tells Epicurus , That vertue is to be desired for its selfe , not for its pleasure , vvhich he proves out of his own Doctrine of God : though he hath disarmed him of all power , excluded him from all commerce and care of Man , yet he worships him for his greatnesse and goodnesse , though he have no benefit by him , nor is afraid of any hurt from him . Again , he commends many of Epicurus his sayings , not because they were his , but because they were common Principles and Tenents used by him , Non quia Epicuri voces , sed quia publicae . Another reason he gives , because some sayings are rare and unexpected out of his mouth , whose doctrine and practice was so lascivious : and therefore he commends his sayings more then his actions : he says he was fortis , sed manuleatus , a brave man , but vvithal debauched and effeminate ; brave in his sayings , but debauched in practice . Ignava opera Philosopha sententia . As there be too many like him , Stoicks in opinion , and Epicureall in conversation ; by nature saith the Comick , we are all prone to pleasure & lasciviousness , d labore proclives ad libidinem . Arcesilaus being asked why so many of other Sects revolted to Epicurus , but none fell from him to them , answered , That Cocks can be easily made Capons , but Capons could never become Cocks again . It is easie to become and turn a Priest of Cybele , but not so easie to return . Facilis discensus Averni , sed revocare gradum , superasque evadere ad auras , hoc opus hic labor . Broad is the way that leadeth to destruction , but the gate to salvation is narrow , and sew enter thereat . Seneca also checks that Master of the Revels for saying , In contented poverty there is much honesty : For how can he be poore that is content ? It is content that maketh rich , discontent poore . He plainly bids defiance to Epicurus his opinion of pleasure , in his fourth book of Benefits , calling his Sect effeminate , umbratick , trencher Philosophers , making vertue the hand-maid to pleasures , which ought to be the Mistresse , enslaving her to her Vassals , which she ought to lead , to command , to keep under ; he calls it a manifest blindnesse in them to set the Cart before the Horse , to prefer pleasure before Vertue , to set that first which should be last : And not onely is he angry for advancing pleasure , but for joyning it with Vertue at all , which scorns pleasures , and accounts them her enemies , desiring rather the acquaintance and familiarity of pains and labour , then of such an effeminate happinesse as pleasure . Now that these pleasures of Epicurus are not mental , but corporal , the same Seneca ( whom the Doctor cities for his defence ) makes it appeare in the 13. Chapter of the same book ; Your pleasure , O Epicurus , saith he , is to accustome your tender bodies to dull idlenesse , to a sleepy security , in the heat to delight your selves in cold shades , to solace your drooping souls with wanton thoughts , and to cram your lasie karkasses with good meats & drinkes in your shady gardens . Any man therefore may see that Epicurus his God was his belly , and gormandising his chiefe happinesse . Wherefore Athanaeus , lib. 7. shewes , that he flattered Idomeneus and Metrodorus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , for his bellies sake . The same Seneca also rejects Epicurus his impious opinion of God , whom he makes as idle as himselfe , sitting in another world secure and careless of humane affaires , acting nothing at all , which is Epicurus his chiefe happinesse , and taking no notice of our injuries and benefits . If this were so ( saith he ) the world had been made to solicite such deafe and impotent Deities with vowes , supplications , and lifting up of hands : Thou O Epicurus ( saith he ) hast disarmed God , and taken from him all his darts and power , so that he is not to be feared of any ; thou hast secluded him from this world by a wal or rampire , so that he can neither see nor feel what is acted here . Hence then it is plain , that Seneca was no supporter of Epicurus , though he commends some of his moral sentences , not because they were his , but because they were common ; and what greater commendation is it for him to speak some good sentences , then for the Devil to utter Scripture phrases . Lastly , Seneca's commendations , ( if any such be ) of Epicurus , are of no great moment , seeing with him he doubts of the souls immortality ; when he saith , Illa quae nobis inferos faciunt terribiles fabula est , &c. Cons. ad Marcian . II. But that we may have a more full view of this swinish Philosopher , whom the Doctor commends for his vertue , long life , and many books , we wil poynt at some of his absurd and impious tenents , that Gassendus , and other phantastical heads of this wanton age , may see what a goodly School of Philosophy they would open here in Christendome . 1. He rejects Logick , calling it , as Laertius tells us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , superfluous , or preposterous , whereas it is the most usefull of all human Arts or Sciences ; for without Logick we can neither define , nor divide , nor distinguish , we can neither tel the essential nor accidental differences , nor identities of things ; we can neither discourse or reason , speak or write methodically , we can inferre no conclusion from any premises , nor find out probable and demonstrative arguments for proof of any thing , nor detect the fallacies and captions that are in mens discourses . But it is no wonder he denys the Art of Reasoning , who knew not what ●eason was ; for he confounds it with the senses , as if it had its essence and being in and from them . And in his Epistle to Phythocles , he would not have his happy men to meddle with any knowledge or discipline at all . 2. He makes a difference between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Universe and the World ; affirming that there is but one Universe , but innumerable Worlds subject to continual generation and corruption ; a position repugnant to Divinity , Philosophy , sense and reason . 3. He makes a certain space between his worlds , which he cals 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Tully translates it intermundium , there he places his idle and carelesse Gods sleeping securely , as not being troubled with noyse , tumblings and clamours of this tumultuous world . 4. He saith that the Sun , Moon and Starres were made a part by themselves , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and afterward were palces in this . 5. He will have the just magnitude of the Sun and Starres to depend upon our senses , and to be no bigger then they seem to our eye ; so that the bignesse of the Sun cannot exceed a foot . 6. He tels us that the Sun every night perisheth , and every day is generated . 7. He acknowledgeth no other happinesse then what consists in the pleasure of tasting , smelling , seeing , hearing , feeling , or venery , as may be seen in Laertius . 8. He makes all things to have their existence not by providence , but by hap-hazard of Atoms , and not the bodies of things onely , but the reasonable souls of men also , which he makes subject to uncertainty . 9. He makes all the Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , with humane shapes . 10. He reacheth , as Plutarch tels us , that there is no qualities in things , but what the senses apprehend ; so that the same wine may be both sweet and source , according to the palat that tasts it ; and hot water is not hot but coole , if a man conceit it to be so . 11. He makes his doctrine fit for all mens humours ; he commends wealth to the covetous , discommends it to the prodigall and riotous ; he praiseth gormondising to the Glutton , dispraiseth it to the abstenious : he tells the continent venery is hurtful , but to the wanton that it is delightful and pleasant . 12. He sheweth himself to be a prophane Atheist in despising Religion , making it a tyrant to keep men in aw , a pernitious device and a scar-crow to terrifie and enslave the vvorld . And now lest any might think that Epicurus is wronged , and that these damnable opinions are fathered upon him causlesly , I will not alledge Cicero , Plutarch , Lactantius , and others that have professedly written against him , but his prime Scholar Lucretius , who highly commends him , as being the first that freed the World from the bondage and slavery of Religion : His words are these : Humana ante oculos faede quum vita jaceret In terris oppressa gravi sub relligione , Quae caput ● coeli regionibus ostendeba● Horribili super adspectu mortalibus instans : Primum Graius homo mortales tendere contra , Est oculos ausus , primusque obsistere contra : Quem neque fama Deûm , nec fulmina nec minitanti Murmure compressit coelum , &c. And so he goes on , glorying in the conquest and victory that Epicurus had got over religion , Quare relligio pedibus subjecta vicissim obteritur , nos exaequat victoria coelo . His other wicked and absurd opinions , you may see mentioned and commended by the same Poet through all his Poem ; so that the Doctor hath no reason to complain that Epicurus is wronged , and much lesse cause hath he to commend and pity so prophane and absurd a Writer , & to call him vertuous who was the greatest enemy that ever vertue had . Neither are his many Writings , or long life , arguments sufficient to prove him an honest man. I shall not need spend time and paper in refuting the senslesse and wicked Dictates of Epicurus , being fully refuted already by divers eminent Writers , both Christians and Gentiles . CHAP. XVII . Epicurus his Atomes rejected by nineteen reasons . BEcause the Doctor speaks oftentimes in his Book of Epicurean Atomes , which first were hatched in the brains of Leucippus , then entertained by Democritus , and by him recommended to his Scholar Epicurus ; and because some giddy heads of this age loathing wholsome doctrine , desire to embrace any trash , like women troubled with the Pica , who preferre ashes , chalk , coals , tarre , and such like stuffe , to nourishing meats . I will propose to the Readers view , the absurdities of this whimsical opinion concerning Atomes , that they may see how little reason there is to fil young brains with such empty phantosms , and to reject Aristotles wholsome and approved Doctrine of Principles . The inventers of these Atomes at first , out of a vain-glory that they might seem singular , rejected the common received principles of naturall Bodies , obtruding on the World their idle dreams ; which are greedily embraced by the vain-glorious wits of this age , but upon what grounds let us see : 1. Either many bodies are made up of one atome , or one body of many atomes . But neither are true ; not the first , because an atome is indivisible ; not the second , because they cannot unite together in respect of vacuity in which they are distant from each other . 2. It is a maxime among them ( saith Aristotle ) That there is no passibility but by the means of vacuity . Now atomes have no vacuity in them , because they make them solid , therefore they are not subject to passibility ; it will follow then , that where there is no passion , there can be no action ; for passion is the reception of action , and therefore where no patient is , there no agent can be , because that is wanting on which the agent should act . Hence it will follow , that where there is no action and passion , there can be no generation . 3. There can be no action where there is no contrariety ; but contrary qualities are not in atomes : for Leucippus ( as Aristotle saith ) placed heat in them , but not cold ; hardnesse , but not softnesse ; gravity , but not levity . 4. These Atomists contradict themselves : for they hold their atomes impassible , and yet place in them degrees of qualities , making some heavier then others ; by which it will follow , that some atomes are hotter then others , and consequently they cannot act one upon another : For the greater heat acts upon the lesser , as the stronger upon the weaker . 5. If compounded bodies are made up of atomes , then the qualities which are in these bodies , were first in the atomes , or were not ; if not , whence have compounded bodies their qualities , being they are not in their principles ? If they are in atomes , either they are singly , so that in each atome there is but one quality , as frigidity in one , hardnesse in another ; or else there be divers qualities in one atome . If the first be granted , then it will follow , that each atome hath a different nature from the other , and so no possibility for reception of the quality of another , and consequently no action ; if the second be granted , then it will follow that atomes are divisible : for there must be one part for reception of one quality , and another part for the other quality . There must be also besides , integrall parts , matter and form , act and passibility , which we call essentiall parts ; so will it follow , that atomes are compounded bodies , which cannot be principles . 6. The uniting of these atomes must be either by themselves , or by another ; if by another , then they are passible , which is repugnant to Democritus ; if by themselves , then they are divisible into parts , to wit , into the parts moving , and the parts moved : For nothing can move itselfe ; because contrarieties cannot be in the same thing secundum idem . 7. They make some of the atomes to be soft ; it will follow then , that some of them are passive : for soft things are apt to receive impressions , and so to suffer . 8. If these atomes be smooth and round , as some will have them , they can no more unite to make up a mixt body , then so many small seeds or grains , which onely make up a body aggregate , as a heap of stones ; but if they be rough , cornerd , or hooked , as others say , then they are divisible , and so not atomes . 9. If there be innumerable worlds , as Epicurus holds , and innumerable atomes must concurre to make up any one of these Worlds , how many innumerable atomes are there to make up innumerable Worlds ? There must needs be more atomes then Worlds , and consequently degrees of more and lesse in innumerability and infinity , then which nothing can be more absurd . 10. If all things are made of atomes , to what end was seed given to vegitables and animals for procreation ? What needs the Husbandman sow corn , or the Gardiner cast his seeds into the ground ? What needs he dig or plow , plant , & water , whereas all fruits , herbs and plants , can be produced by atomes ? Birds , saith Lactantius , need not lay eggs , nor sit upon them for procreation , seeing of atomes both eggs and bird can be produced . 11. The souls and their faculties are made of finer and smaller atomes then the bodies which are compounded of a grosser sort . It must then follow they have degrees of magnitude , and consequently divisibility . 12. Those atomes have neither knowledge , reason , wisdome , nor counsell , and yet can produce by hap-hazard , worlds and all things in them , which neither Men nor Angels can effect by their wisdom . 13. If the statue or picture of a man cannot be effected , but by art , reason , & wisdom , what impudency is it , saith Lactantius , to affirm man himselfe by chance to be made , or by a ●emerarious and fortuitall conglobation of atomes . 14. We see the World and the creatures therein governed , not temerariously , but by an admirable providence and wisdome , how then can any imagine these should be made by chance , and not by wisdome . ▪ 15. I would know whether Towns , Castles , Temples , Ships , & other buildings , are made up of atomes ? If these are not , how shall we believe that celestiall or sublunary bodies , or the whole World should be made of them . 16. When Epicurus gives to his atomes magnitude , figure and weight , hee makes them perfect bodies , and consequently unapt for Physicall mixtion : For the uniting of perfect bodies makes up an aggregative body ; so that in the generation of bodies there is no mixtion but aggregation , which is ridiculous . 17. Hee gives figures to his atomes , and yet makes them invisible , which is a plain Bull and contradiction : For an invisible figure is like an invisible colour , an inaudible sound , an inodorable smell , an ungustible sapor , an untangible hardnesse . To make the senses proper objects insensible , is a senslesse toy . 18. He makes his atomes move downward in a straight line , by reason of their gravity ; but fearing lest by this motion there would never be any concurring of them for generation , he assignes them in another motion , which he calls declination , and so to one simple invisible indivisible body , he gives two motions , but tells us not the cause of this motion of declination , which as Tully saith , argues his grosse ignorance in Natural Philosophy : For I would know whether this motion be from an internal or external cause ; not from an internall , for there is no other internal cause of the atomes motion downward , but gravity , which cannot produce two motions ; the cause cannot be external , because Epicurus his Gods doe not move or work at all : Beside that , his Gods are also made of atomes , as Cicero shews . 19. Most ridiculously did he invent this motion of Declination , lest he should seem to deprive man of his liberty of will : For he thought mans will must needs be necessitated , if those atomes of which the soul is made , should have no other motion but downward , which is a naturall and necessary motion . And by the same means also he took away Fate or providence . Thus have I briefly touched the absurdities of this opinion , which is so hugged , and greedily swallowed without chewing , by some unsetled and vain-glorious men , not regarding the dangerous consequences arising thence , nor the impiety of the Authour , being both an Atheist and a prophane wanton , and unsetled in his opinions , saying and unsaying at his pleasure : For when he saw the envie and danger he had brought upon himselfe by his impious Dictates , he sweetens them a little in effect , as Tully saith , denying all Divinity , and yet in words allowing Divine Worship , which is most ridiculous : to pray and praise , to feare and love , to serve and worship such Gods as neither love nor hate us , such as take no notice of our good and evill , such as have no relation to us , nor we to them . So he palliates sometimes his swinish pleasures with the delights of the mind , clothing a foul Strumpet with the habit of a modest Matron ; whereas by the delight of the minde , he meant nothing else but mentall thoughts , or the delightfull remembrance of his fleshly pleasures , which we leave to him and his Disciples , Epicuri de grege porcis . CHAP. XVIII . 1. That Chrystal is of water , proved , and the contrary objections answered : how it differs from Ice . 2. The Loadstone moves not ; its Antipathy with Garlick . Of the Adamant , Versoria , Amber , &c. THat Crystall was at first Water , then Ice , and at last by extream cold hardned into a stone , was the opinion of the ancient Philosophers , and of Scaliger the best of the Modern ; but Mathiolus , Cardan , B●ētius de Boöte , and Agricola , with some others , will have it to be a Minerall body , hardned not by cold , but by heat , or a Minerall spirit . Of this opinion is the Doctor ( Book 1. Cap. . ) but his reasons are not satisfactory : For first ( saith he ) Minerall spirits resist congelation , but Ice is water congealed by cold . Answ. He takes this for granted which is not : For he is to prove Crystal a mineral , and that 't is hardned by a mineral spirit , which he doth not . Again , all Minerals resist not congelation , but further it sometimes as he sheweth himselfe of Snow and Salt by the fire side turned into Ice , and of water converted into Ice , by Salt-peter . Besides , all minerals are not hard ; for Quicksilver is not , nor can mineral spirits harden their own bodies or keep them from dissolving into liquor , it is the external heat or cold that doth it , not the internal spirit , as we see in Salt , which dissolves into water if it be not hardned by the heat of Sun or fire , and so will Ice dissolve into water , if the cold grow remiss or the heat prevaile . If then a Mineral spirit cannot harden its own body , how can it harden the body of water ? What mineral spirits are there in cold water to harden it into Ice ? Spirits are hot , therfore apter to dissolve water then harden it ; but we see manifestly that it is cold and not spirits which causeth Ice : the same cold in some Caves where the Sun never comes , nor heat , converteth water-drops into stones , and the cold of some waters metamorphise stickes , leaves and trees , pieces of lether , nut-shels , and such like stuffe into stones ; why then may not cold convert Ice into a higher degree of hardnesse , and prepare it for reception of a new forme , which gives it the essence and name of Crystall . 2. [ A liquation in Crystal may be effected , but not without some difficulty ; but Ice may dissolve in any way of heat . ] Answ. The difficult melting of the one , and easie liquation of the other , wil not prove that Crystal was not Ice , but that it is notice . For as Scaliger saith , Valde à seipso differt quod fit , dum sit , & cum est , Ice before it attains the hardnesse of a stone , or Crystall , is yet water formally , and Crystal onely materially , or in the way of preparation . But when it ceaseth to be ice , it assumes the form of crystal , and wil not deny its original , that it was once Ice , which now is a stone . The matter then of crystal , is water , and it is made of Ice , because it was water , by which ●●e it hath stept up to the forme of a stone . 3. They are differenced by supernatation , or floating upon water , for crystal will sink , but ice will swim in water . Answ. It s no wonder to see a stone sink , and ice swim ; for crystal when it was ice , swimmed , being now a stone , sinks ; as being a body more compact , hard , solid , and ponderous : so a stick will swim , but when it is converted to a stone , it sinks . The argument therefore is good thus : Crystal sinks , Ice swims , therefore crystal is not ice ; but it will not follow , therfore crystal was not ice . 4. They are distinguished in substance of parts , and the accidents thereof , that is , in colour and figure , for ice is a fimilary body , but the body of crystal is mixed , and containeth in it sulphure , for being struck with steel , it sends forth sparks , which are not caused by collision of two hard bodies , but they are inflamable effluences discharged from the bodies collided ; for a steel and flint being both met , will not readily strike fire . Answ. Crystal is not so much distinguished either in substance or accidents , from ice , as a chick is from an egge , and yet the chick was an egg . What wonder is it , if crystal having received a new form , be distinguished from ice , whereas we see greater distinctions daily in our own nutrition , our bloud , flesh , and bones , have neither the colour , figure , or substance of corn , fruits , hearbs , roots , and other meats we feed upon . In the same rose-leaf there be distinct qualities and operations , one part being restringent , the other laxative ; the same Rhubarb as it is differently prepared , differently worketh , one way by loosning , another way by binding the belly . Let us not deny that distinction to a natural , which we give to an artificial preparation ; there are distinct colours in one and the same leaf of a gillyflower , or tulip . Again , when he saith , That Ice is a similary body , but Crystal is mixed ; Here is no opposition , for similary and dissimilary , are opposite ▪ not similary and mixed , for a similary body may be mixed ; so is flesh , so is bloud , so is ice , except he will make it a pure element . And when he saith , Crystal containeth sulphure in it ; This is very unlikely , for sulphure is hot and inflamable , it is also viscous and fat , it is of a piercing quality and of an ungrateful smel , none of which qualities we finde in crystal . In fiery mountains there is most sulphure , in snowy mountains , most crystal ; but his reason to prove there is sulphure in crystal , is invalid , because saith he , being struck with steel , it sends forth sparks ; by this reason he may prove there is sulphure in every hard thing , even in wood and sticks , for by attrition , or any other violent motion , they are inslamable , as the Americans know , who use no other way to kindle their fires , but the attrition of sticks . Arrows will burn in the air , their Lead will melt , bels , mil-stones , and cart-wheels , will grow extream hot with motion , and so wil water ; is there sulphure in all these ? And here he contradicts himself , when he saith , That the sparks are not sent forth by collision of two hard bodies , but they are inflamable effluences discharged from the bodies collided . I would know how these effluences can be discharged , if the bodies be not collided , and how they can bee collided without collision . These sparks then are doubtlesse the accension of the aire , and aerial parts of these hard bodies , by motion and collision , being no way hindered by wetting the Steele and Flint , for I have tried the contrary by wetting both , and yet the Sparks fly out as readily , as if both had been dried ; so they will out of Flints taken out of Rivers , where they have been perpetually moist , so that the sparks are not quenched at their eruption , because the air is not wet , though the Steel and Flint be . 5. They are ( saith he ) differenced in the places of their generation ▪ For Crystall is found in Regions where Ice is seldom seen Answ. It is sufficient that in those Regions where Crystall is found , Ice is sometimes seen ; and as Ice is there but seldome seen , so Crystal is there but seldome found : The best and greatest quantities are found in cold and snowy Countries . Again , though in those hotter Countries the air above is warm , yet in the bowels of the earth it is as cold , or rather colder , then elsewhere by antiperistasis ; and that is sufficient to prove Crystal may be there generated . 6. They have contrary qualities elementall ; and uses medicinall . Answ. It is true , Ice is moist , and Crystall dry : so water is moist , and salt is dry ; will it therefore follow , that salt is not generated of water ? Allum , Salt-peter , Vitriol , are all hard and dry , so are the bones in our flesh , the teeth in our gums , the stones in fruits , yet all are begot of soft and moist materials . As for their contrary medicinall uses , I question not , whereas there are in one and the same simple ( as I shewed but now ) contrary effects . II. In the 2 , 3 , and 4 Chapters of the second book , the Doctor hath divers pretty and pleasant Discourses of the Loadstone and Amber , yet to some passages I cannot assent ; as 1. when he saith , There is coition , syndrome , and concourse of the Load-stone and Iron to each other ; For I doe not think that the stone is moved at all to the Iron , for every naturall motion hath its reason and end ; the end of attraction in animals and vegitables is for aliment : the motion o● stones and other heavy bodies downward , is to enjoy their Matrix , or Center : but no end can be assigned why the Loadstone should draw or move towards the Iron ▪ the motion therefore is in the Iron , and other metals , which are moved to the Loadstone , as to their Matrix , saith Scaliger ; therefore it is no more wonder for Iron to move to the Loadstone , then to move downwards , the end and efficient cause being the same in both motions , to wit , the enjoyment of their proper place or matrix . 2. Whereas the ancients held that garlick hindred the attaction of the Loadstone , he contradicts this by experience ; but I cannot think the ancient Sages would write so confidently of that which they had no ▪ experience of , being a thing so obvious and easie to try ; therefore I suppose they had a stronger kind of garlick , then is with us , which made Horace write so invectively against it , calling it poison and worse then hemlock . 3. He denies the vertue of the Adamant in hindring the Loadstones attraction , which the Ancients affirm . It seems our diamonds have not this vertue , but this is no sufficient reason to deny the vertue of the Adamant , for though our diamond be a kind of Adamant , yet it is not that kind which the Ancients speak of ; for Pliny reckoneth six kinds of Adamants . 4. He takes Versoria in Plautus , with Turnebus , for the rope that turns about the ship ; but if versoria there signifies a rope , it must be false Latine , for funis must be understood , therefore Plautus would rather have said versorius ; but I rather take it with Ioseph Scaliger , upon Manilius , and with Pineda , for a turning back and taking the contrary way : so that it is an adjective , and via is to be understood ; the same phrase Plautus useth in Trinummi , when Stasimus bids Charmides return to his master , cape versoriam recipe te ad herum ; or else versoria is taken for the helm by which the ship is turned about . 5. He will not have amber a vegitable , but a mineral concretion , as is delivered by Boetius . Answ. Boetius delivers , that there are three sorts of Amber , to wit , minerals , animals , and vegitables , the first is begot of a bituminous exhalation or oil ; the second of the fat of animals , the third of the gum of trees ; he tels us also that because oftentimes in Amber are found spiders , flies , and other insects , with pieces of sticks and straws , which the gum falling from the trees , might lick up , or involve . That all Amber is vegitable , and the juice of trees , even that which is gathered in the sea , because saith he , much land hath been drowned by the sea , and gained from the sea again , as he shews of the Netherlands . Cardan denies not but all Amber is the juice of trees , yet made bituminous by the heat of the sea ; and Salmuth upon Pancerol , tels us , that the Ancients called that only Amber , which distilled from the trees , whence Saint Ambrose cals it the tears of the shrub ; therefore though it be th●ckned by heat or cold , or the sea-water , it is not therefore to be called a Minerall , but a Vegitable , as having its originall and essence from Vegitables . Scaliger writes , That there is a kind of black Amber gathered in those Seas where there is greatest store of Whales ; and therefore Amber is called Whale by the inhabitants of Morocco and Fez , as believing that it is a substance proceeding from the Whale : But whether it be true Amber , may be doubted , and I do not find that among the Ancients Succinum signified any thing else , but the Gum of Trees , concrete into a solid substance , and of this mind is Petrus Bellonius , in his Observations . CHAP. XIX . 1. The Navigation of the Ancients by the stars : they knew not the compass . 2. Goats bloud softneth the Adamant . Gold loseth its vertue and gravity with its substance . Iron may grow hot with motion . Coral is soft under water , and hardned by the air . Viscum or Missletoe , how it grows . The shade of the Ash-tree , pernicious to Serpents . IT is not probable ( saith the Doctor ) That the long and sundry voyages of elder times , were performed by the help of Starres . It is so farre from being improbable , that there was a necessity they should be directed by the Starres , wanting the use of the Compasse ; therefore Palinurus in the Prince of Poets , is still described observing the starres in his Navigation , Sydera cuncta notat tacito labentia coelo , AEneid . 3. And , Oc●losque sub astra tenebat , AEneid . 5. And in his Georgicks , he sheweth , That the Sea-men were the first that made use of the starres , and gave them names , Novita tum stellis numeros & nomina fecit , Pleiades , Hiados , clarumque Lycaonis Arcton . So Seneca sheweth , That before Navigation , there was no use of Astronomy , Nondum quisquam sidera norat . And Flaccus tells us , That Typhis directed his course altogether by the starres . Pervigil Arcadeo Typhis pendebat ab astro : Agniades Foelix stellis qui segnibus usus . So Hora●e wisheth , That Venus , Castor , and Pollux , those cleare starres , might direct the ship in which Virgil was , Sic te diva potens Cypri , &c. The lesser Beare , called Arctophylax by the Grecians , and Cynosura , or dogs tail ; and by some Phoenice , was altogether observed by the Sidonians , or Phoenicians , the first and ●lliefest Navigators we read of , the greater hare called Helice , directed the Graecians in their Navigation . The grounds and rudiments of this art was first laid by Noah , afterward his posterity perfected it by industry and observation , marking how ●ishes did swim , and birds ●lie , ruling their motion with their rails , and furthering it with their wings and finns , whence we have the use of Helms and Oars , or sails ; therefore in Hebrew triim signifieth both a bird and ship , and in Latin n put to avis , makes navis . The perfection of this art is now in this last age attained to by means of the compass unknown to the Ancients whose Navigation was along the Coast , as we know by the voiages of AEnaeas and Paul , who for want of the compass durst not venture into the Ocean , as we do . In the voiage of Ionas , and others , we find they used Oars most commonly ; by the Navigation of Paul , we ●earn that sounding the coast was much used ; yet we read that the Ancients sailed in the Ocean : but by this word we must understand the Mediteranean sea , called by the Psalmist the great and wide sea , and by Virgil , mare magnum , AEn . 5. or else the skirts and brim of the Ocean ; for they knew no other Navigation , then along the coast , as we see by the voiage of Hanno , from Calez to Arabia , and of Eudoxus from the bay of Arabia to Calez , and the Fleet of Augustus which sailed Northward ; for they neither durst , nor could with safety venture too far into the Ocean , without the compasse , the want of which , made Sol●mons ships spend three years in their voiage , which might have been effected in three moneths ; they entred also into most Creeks and Harbors by the way , to finde out ●arities for Solomon : This admirable sea-guide was found out by one Flavius at Melphis , in the kingdome of Naples , above three hundred years ago , as Blondus , Pancer●l , and others affirm . Pli●y speaketh of the Magnes , or loadstone , but makes no mention of this vertue to turn the iron touched therewith to the pole , nor in reciting the instruments of Navigation , doth he speak a word of this . In no ancient Writer do we find this vertue mentioned , nor so much as a name for it in Hebrew , Greek , or Latin , neither do they mention the touching of their sun-dials with it ; besides , Pliny saith , the Islanders of Tapro●an or Sumatra , because they cannot see the North , carry with them in their ships certain small birds , which being let loose , by naturall instinct fly to the Land , whether the Mariners direct their course after these guides ; this sheweth they were ignorant of the compa●s , as Acosta , Gomara , Pancerol , Salmuth , and others do prove . The Phoenicians and Sidonians were anciently the expertest Navigators of the world , yet we find not that they had any knowledge of the compass : the Carthagineans indeed by sea viewed all the coast of Mauritania , yet they kept close by the shore ; and though ingenious men did live in old times , and were inventors of many rarities , yet some things they have left for posterity to finde , whereof they were ignorant , as Clocks , Gun● , Printing , &c. therefore the reasons of Lemnius are weak , who thinks the Ancients knew the compass , and no less infirm is ●he argument of Pineda , taken from Solomons knowledge of all things ; for this word ( all ) in Scripture , is taken for many , and many is taken for all : So Christ cured all diseases , in S. Matthew , that is , many ; so all of those that sleep in the dust of the earth , saith Daniel , shall arise , that is , many . Solomon then knew all things , that is , most things and more then other men ; but I do not think he knew the compasse or all the species of animals , vegitables , minerals , people and places , that are found at this day in America , nor all the arts invented since , nor all the supernaturall works of God. His chief knowledge was politicall , for government ; he knew not the future contingencies , nor all the secrets in the earth and seas ; if he knew the polar verticity of the Loadstone , then Adam also knew it , for his knowledge far exceeded Solomons , he gave names to all the creatures according to their natures ; he lived 930. years , a fair time to get experience ; yet though Adam knew this , it will not follow that the compass was used in his time , or in Sol●mons either , who knew that Copper and Brass did sound well , yet Bels of Copper were not used in his time ; and whereas Pineda saith , that God would not have so useful a thing as the compass , hid from man so long . I answer , that Printing is no less useful , which was not known till of late . What was more usefull then the Preaching of the Gospel , and Incarnation of Christ , and yet hid many thousand years from the world ? God hath his own times to bestow his gifts on men ; ●or that fable of ships built without ir●n , for fear they should be staied in the failing by the great store of Loadstones neer Calicut , is ridiculous ; for our Europaean ships are continually tratficking that way , and they perceive no such things . To conclude then , ships of old were guided , being out of sight of Land , not by the compasse , but partly by the Tides , partly by the Windes , and partly by the Stars , and Sea-birds ; and when all these failed , they wandred up and down , not knowing where they were , as we see in AEnaeas his Navigation , caecis erramus in undis , nec meminisse viae media Palinurus in unda ; the like we may read in Saint Paules vojage . II. The Ancients held that Goats bloud could soften the Adamant , and yet resist the hardest hammers ; this is denied by the Doctor ( 2 Book c. 5 , 6 , 7. ) and his Lapidaries : but their argument is not Logical ; our Diamonds are not softned by Goats bloud , but are mastered by hammers ; therefore the Ancients Adamants were such . All Adamants are not of the same kind , for Pliny as we have already said , reckoneth six sorts of them ; and I think it is no greater wonder for bloud to soften a stone , then for water to harden a piece of Leather , or a stick into a stone . 2. He saith , [ that though the substance of Gold be not sensibly immuted , or its gravity at all decreased , yet from thence vertue may proceed ; for a body may emit vertue without abatement of weight , as is evident in the Loadstone . ] Answ. An accident without a miracle , if it be the same numerically , cannot pass without the substance in which it is inherent , nor can the substance be diminished but the gravity must also be abated . Therefore if Gold in the Patients body loseth nothing of its substance and gravity , it loseth no part of its vertue : if the loss be insensible , the vertue communicated to the patient i● insensible also ; and so he that swallows gold receives no good by it : For where there is a cure , there must be a sense and feeling of the cure . As for the Loadstone , if it imparts its vertue , it parts also with its substance , but in so small a quantity that its scarce perceptible ; but the gold ought to impart much vertue to cure the disease , and consequently much of its substance , which would be seen by the weight and the cure ; but neither is sensible , and therefore no deperdition , but imaginary . 3. He cannot apprehend how an iron should grow red hot by motion , since in swinging a red hot iron , it wil grow cold . Answ. That violent motions will excite heat and fire in hard bodies , we have already shewed in divers examples ; Aristotle proves it by . the example of Arrows , whose Lead will melt with the heat and motion thereof , in that part of the air , which is near the fire ( de coelo , l. 2. c. 7. ) Virgil confirms the same , speaking of that Arrow which Acestes shot , that it took fire in the motion . Namque volans liquidis in nu●ibus arsit arundo , signavitque viam flammis , AEn . 5. but when he saith that hot iron will grow cold by swinging , I grant it , because that heat in the iron is meerly accidental , and from an external principle , it wants pabulous aliment in the iron to maintain it ; therefore no wonder , if encountring with the cold air , it extinguish : but take a bran or stick of fire , and swing it about , it will grow redder , hotter , and more fiery , because there is not the bare accident of heat ; but th● substance of fire , which is anima●ed and quickned by the motion of the air ; neither is it strange if the violent motion of an Arrow in hot weather , and in that part of the aire which is neer the fiery element , take fire , where we see so many fiery Meteors ingendred . But he saith , that a bullet shot at paper or linen , will not set them on fire ; it may be so , because the bullet is not hot enough , having moved but a little way , and a smal time ; you cannot in a long time make paper or linen burn , be the fi●e never so hot , except they touch the flame . 4. He will not believe that Coral is soft under water , and hard in the air , because one who went down a hundred fathom into the sea , returned with Coral in each hand , affirming it was as hard at the bottom , as in the air . Answ. Boetius in his second Book of stones and gems , c. 153. tels us , that Coral doth not harden or grow stony till it be dead ; it seems then , whilst it is alive , its soft under water , and therefore this Diver lighted upon a dead Coral ; but because that was hard , it will not follow that all Coral under water is hard , except all under water be dead . There is also a difference between old and young plants , the older the plant grows , the harder it is ; perhaps this was not only dead but also an old plant : It s no wonder then if Coral petrifie when taken out of the sea , for then it dieth being separated from its matrix and element , in which it had life and veg●tation ; and it seems by the same Boetius , that the substance of Coral at first is wood , for he saw some which was partly wood and partly stone , not being throughly petrified , which might proceed from some internal impediment : it is therefore no more wonder for a sea-plant to petrifie in the air , then for a landplant to petrifie in the sea , or other waters . This is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as you would say ston-tree , or stone-plant , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because it petrifieth when it is touched by the hands , and because the Gorgons were turned into stones , therefore in Pliny , Coral is called Gorgonia . 5. He likes not the opinion of the Ancients , concerning the generation of Viscum or Misseltoe , to wit , that it is bred upon trees from seeds let fall there by thrushes , and ring-doves ; his reasons are , because it grows only upon some trees , and not in Ferrara , where these birds are found , and because the seed thereof being sown , it will not grow again , and in some trees it groweth downwards under the boughs , where seed cannot remain . Answ. That Viscum is begot of seeds let fall by birds , as the Ancients thought , may be true , and that it is an excre●cence of viscous or superflous sap , as Scaliger writes , may be true also . Many things are procreated both with and without seeds ; there is an equivocall generation both in vegitables and animals , which the learned Poet knew when he writ of this Viscum , saying , Soletfronde vivere nova quod non sua seminat arbos . Now the reason why it groweth not upon all trees , and in all Countries , is , because as the same Poet saith , Non omnia fert omnia tellus , there is not a disposition in the matter of all trees to receive this form , nor in the climate or soile to animate this seed . Yet Mathiolus observes , that in Hetruria , where is greatest store of Thrushes , there is greatest pleny of Misseltoe , which shews , that this plant hath its originall from the seeds mixed with the excrements of those birds ; and therefore the old proverb was not untrue , Turdus sibi malum cacat , even in the literall sense ; and so where this Viscum is meerly an excrescence , it may grow downwards under boughes , where no seeds can come or remain . 6. He can deny that a Snake will not endure the shade of an Ash ; Pliny and other ancients affirm it , perhaps upon surer grounds then the Doctor denies it ; for though here in these cold Countries our Snakes may accord with our Ashes , yet it may be otherwise in hot Regions , where the Serpents are more venemous , and the Ash-leaves more powerfull : why may there not be somewhat in the shade of an Ash repugnant to the Serpent , whereas the leaves and juice thereof are such Antidotes against poyson , as Dioscorides and Mathiolus shew ? Cardan tels us , That in Sardinia the shadow of the Rododaphne is pernitious to those that sleep under it , making them mad . He instanceth the dangerous qualities proceeding from the shadowes of some other trees ; and Lucretius affirms . That the shade of some other trees procure pains in the head , and other dangerous effects . Arboribus primum certus gravis umbra tributa est Vsque adeo capitis faciant ut saepe dolores , Si quis eas subter jacuit prostratus in herbis . CHAP. XX. What the Ancients have written of Griffins may be true . Griffins mentioned in Scripture . Grypi and Gryphes , Perez and Ossi●rage , ●ha● ? THe Doctor [ denies there be Griffins , that is , dubious animals in the fore part resembling an Eagle , and behind a Lion , with erected ears , foure feet , and a long tail , being averred by AElian , Solinus , Mela , and Herodotus , ] Answ. AElian tells us , That Griffins are like Lions in their pawes and feet , and like Eagles in their wings and head . Solinus saith onely , that they are very fierce fowls ; Mela , that they are cruell and stubbo●n animals ; Herodotus onely mentions their names , when hee shewes , the Arimaspi takes away their gold from them : S● Philostrates shewes , That in strength and bignesse they are like Lions ; So Pausanius speaks of them ; but neither he , nor the others named , tell us in plain terms , that they are like Lions behind , and Eagles in the fore-part : For Pliny and som● others doubt of this as fabulous . 2. Suppose they had thus described Griffins , as mixt and dubious animals , yet this is not sufficient to prove them fabulous : for divers such animals there are in the World. Acosta tells us of the Indian Pacos , which in some parts thereof resemble the Asse , in others the Sheep . Lerius speakes of the Tapiroussou in ●rasill , which resembles both an Asse and an Heifer . Many other sorts of mixt animals we read of , as flying Cats , and flying Fishes ; and some kind of Apes with Dogges heads , therefore called Cynocephali . Our Bats are partly birds and partly beasts : They flye like a bird with two feet , they walk like a beast with four : They flye with their feet and walk with their wings , saith Scaliger . And which is a greater wonder , there are Plant-animals , or Zoophits , partly plants , and partly animals . But he saith , In Bats and such mixed animals , there is a commixtion of both in the whole , rather then an adaptation of the one l●to the other . Here he is deceived ; for in Bats and such like Animals , it is easily ●een what parts are of the bird , what of the beast , which we could not discern if there were a commixtion : it is rather an adaptation then . This is most apparant in that Indian beast which hath the forepart of a Fox , the hinder part of an Ape , the eares of an Owl , and a bag or purse under its belly , wherein its young ones hide themselves in time of danger . Neither is it fabulous that these Griffins are greedy of gold , which they preserve & hide in the earth : for I ●●ve seen Magpies doe the like : I have observed one which stole money , and hid it in a hole ; and perhaps it may be from this that Plautus calls Griffins Mag-pies ; Picos divitiis qui colunt aureos montes supero . In Aulul . And yet I am of AElians opinion , That it is not so much for the gold they fight , as for their young ones , which men use to carry away vvhen they search the Countrey for gold . Neither was Aristaeus the first that affirmed these Griffins , as the Doctor saith ; for we read of them in Leviticus and Deuteronomy , which though Tremellius and wee use not , but the word Ossifrage , yet the Hebrew word Peres is translated Griffi by the Septuagints , by the old Latin , by Ierom and Pagmin , by Arias Montanus , and by the Italian version : And if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to break , then may the word Ossifrage be meant of the Griffin : for no bird so sit to break bones , as this fierce and strong animall . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then signifieth properly a Griffin , and not a kind of Eagle with a hooked Bill ; for both birds with hooked Bills , and men with Aquilan noses , are called Gryphi , not Gryphes . Hence then it appeares , that the negative testimony of Michovius is not sufficient to overthrow the received opinion of the Ancients concerning Griffins , especially seeing there is a possibility in nature for such a compounded animall . For the Gyraffa , or Camelopardalis , is of a stranger composition , being made of the Libbard , Buffe , Hart , and Camell . Besides , though some fabulous narrations may be added to the story of the Griffins , as of the one-ey'd Arimaspi with whom they fight , yet it follows not that therefore there are no Griffins . If any man say , That now such animals are not to be seen ; I answer , It may be so , and yet not perished : for they may be removed to places of more remotenesse and security , and inaccessible to men : for many such places there are in the great and vast Countries of Scythia , and Tartaria , or Cathaia , vvhither our Europeans durst never , nor could venture . CHAP. XXI . 1. The existence of the Phoenix proved by divers reasons : and the contrary objections refelled : the strange generation of some birds . 2. The Ancients cleared concerning the Phoenix , and whether the Phoenix be mentioned in Scripture . Divers sorts of generation in divers creatures . The Conclusion , with an Admonition not to sleight the Ancients opinion and Doctrine . BEcause the Doctor following the opinion of Pererius , Fernandus de Cordova , Francius , and some others , absolutely denies the existence of the Phoenix , I will in some few positions set down my opinion concerning this bird . 1. I grant that some passages concerning this bird are fabulous , ; as that he is seen but once in 500 years , that there is but one onely in the World ; or if there be two , that the old Phoenix is buried by the younger at Heliopolis . 2. These fabulous narrations doe not prove there is no such bird , no more then the fables that are written of Saint Francis , prove that there was never any such man. 3. Nor doth it follow , that there is no such bird , because some write , they never read of any who had seen a Phoenix ; for though these few vvho vvrite of this bird , did never see him in a picture , yet the AEgyptians , from whom they had the knowledge of the Phoenix , did see him . Tacitus writes , That no man doubts but that this bird is sometime seen in AEgypt , Aspici aliquando in AEgypto hanc volucrem non ambiguitur , Ann. l. 6. There are some creatures in Africa and the Indies , that were never seen by any of those who writ their histories , the knowledge whereof they have onely by relation from the inhabitants . 4. Though AEgypt vvas the mother of many fictions , as Pererius sheweth , yet it vvill not follow that the Phoenix is a fiction , or that AEgypt vvas not also the School of many truths ; for the Graecians from thence had the their knowledge and vvisdom , Orpheus , Homer , Musaeus , the Poets ; Lycu●gus , and Solon , their Law-givers ; Plato & Pythagoras , their Philosophers ; Eudoxus and other Mathematicians , were all Scholars in AEgypt . 5. That there is but one Phoenix , is not against Philosophy and Logick , which teacheth us , That the species can be preserved in one individuall , Pererius sheweth , That this is only true in things incorruptible , as in the Sun and Moon ; but I say , That this is true also in things subject to corruption ; for in these , though the individuals be corruptible , yet the species are eternal ; and it skils not how few the particulars be , so long as the species can be preserved in one ; and though there be no individuall actually existent , yet the species can be preserved ; for in Winter the species of Roses is not perished , though there be no individuall Roses actually existent ; for even then they have their being and essence , though their existence be but potentially in the ashes , as the forms of the elements are in the mixed bodies , or as the form of a cock is in the egg , which by the heat of : the hen or Sun , is actually educed . 6. Whereas P●rerius holdeth it inconvenient , that so noble a species as the Phoenix is , should have but one individual , subject to so many dangers ; I answer , That in all beasts and birds , the nobler the species is , the fewer are the individuals ; there are not so many Eagles as Doves , nor Elephants as Rabbets , and Nature is so provident in the conservation of the species , that vvhere there be few of the kind , they live long , and have their abode in some remote rocks , mountains , Islands and Desarts , from the dangers they are subject to by men , as Eagles , and the Phoenix , which is seen but seldom . Now multitude of individuals doth not argue the nobility of the species , but rather imperfection ; for it proceeds from the division of the matter , whereas unity noteth perfection , as issuing from the act and form of things . 7. Whereas Fernander sheweth , it 's a miracle that the Phoenix can never be taken dead or alive ; I answer , It is a miracle in nature , and we know there be many naturall secrets and miracles : is it not a miracle that the Manucodiata , or bird of Paradise , is found dead somet●mes , but was never seen alive , neither was there ever any meat or excrement found in his b●lly ? how he should be fed , where his abode is , from whence he cometh ( for his body is found somtime on the sea , somtime on the land ) no man knows : the Phoenix is somtime seen alive , but seldome , because provident Nature hath given him that instinct for the preservation of his kind , that he appears to man , the great tyrant over the creatures , but seldome ; for had Heliogabalus , that Roman Glutton , met with him , hee had devoured him , though there were no more in the world . Nature hath given to each creature so much policie , as to preserve th●mselves ●rom danger ; and the fewer there be of that kind , the more wary and cautelous they are ; and if it be true that Pliny and others write of the Ravens , that their nests can never be found , it is a great miracle , which perhaps may be so in Italy ; yet in the rocks of Norway , Shetland , and other Northern places , their Nests ●re found . But it is more to bee admired , that Ravens use to flye to the places where dead bodies are , and by a strange instinct have knowledge of the bodies dying two dayes before they be dead ; and I think there is as great a miracle in the Loadstone , as there is in the Phoenix . 8. It is as possible for a Phoenix to arise out of the ashes of the dead parent , as for a silk-worm to proceed out of the Egge of the dead Worm . If any reply , That the one is perfect , the other imperfect ; I answer , That every thing is perfect in its own kind , and in generation ; Nature looks not at the perfection or imperfection of the creature , but to the aptitude and disposition of the matter to receive such a form , Again , a Cock , which is a perfect creature , is excluded out of the Egge by the heat of the Sun , or Fire ; and Scaliger speaks of a bird that was found in a shell , the learned men of that time concluded , That the Oyster was turned into a bird . I take it to be as great a wonder for a Mule , which is a perfecter creature then a bird , to be generated of the seed of another kind , the● that the Phoenix should arise out of the putrified ashes ; That the Clakgeese are generated of trees in the North-seas , beyond Scotland , is not altogether fabulous ; the inhabit●nts thereabout at this day constantly believe it . They are observed every year to flye from the North to Shetland and Crkney , where I have been ; in the beginning of Winter they come thither , in the Spring they flye away Northward in flocks , which must be to Norway or Gree●land , for I know no other land they can repair to Northward . Island is Northwest , but neither in these places , nor any where else , could their nests ●e ever yet found . Besides , bodies of old trees that have been driven upon these Islands by the winds , have had upon them the full proportion and shape of those birds . And why should this be more incredible then that which Scaliger writes of a certain tree in the river Iuverna , whose leaves falling into the water , receive the form & shape of fishes , and life withall ; and of that tree in the Isle Cimbulon , whose leaves falling on the ground , move themselves backward & forward ; being touched , they go back : one of these was kept 8 dayes alive in a platter . 9. Whereas Fernandus asketh , whether every parcell of the dead Phoenix his ashes hath an● aptitude to become a new Phoenix ; if it hath , then ( saith hee ) there is more then one Phoenix ; if it have not , what is the reason that one part of these ashes should have this aptitude , and not the other ; I answer , All that heap of ashes is but one body , of which is produced one Phoenix , as one bird out of one egge , and not many out of the severall parts thereof . 10. Though Aristotle and some others make no mention of the Phoenix , it will not f●llow that therefore there is no such bird extant ; for there are many kinds of creatures of which they write not . 11. It is likely that the bird Semenda in the Indies , vvhich burneth her self to ashes , out of which springs another bird of the same kind , is the very same with the old Phoenix . 12. The testimony of so many Writers , especially of the Fathers , proving by the Phoenix the Incarnation of Christ , and his Resurrection , and withall our resuscitation in the last day ; doe induce me to believe there is such a bird , else their Arguments had been of small validity among the Gentiles , if they had not believed there was such as bird . What wonder is it , saith Tertullian , for a virgin to conceive , when the Eastern bird is generated without copulation , Peribunt h●mines , avibus Arabiae de resurrectione sua securis . Shall men utterly perish ( saith he ) and the birds of Arabia be sure of their resurrection ? The existence of this bird is asserted by Herodotus , Seneca , Mela , Tacitus , Pliny , Solinus , AElian , Lampridius , Aur. Victor , Laertius , Suidas , and others of the Gentile-Writers . The Christian Doctors who affirm the same , are , Clemens , Romanus , Tertullian , Eusebius , Cyril of Jerusalem , Epiphanius , Nazianzenus , Ambrose , Augustine , Hierom , Lactantius , and many others . Now out of what we have spoken , we can easily answer the Doctors objections whic he hath collected out of Pererius , Feriundes , Franzius , and others , as first , when he saith , That none of those who have written of the Phoenix , are oculary describers thereof . Ans. Neither vvas Aristotle , Gesner , Aldrovandus , and others , vvho have vvritten largely of beasts , birds , and Fishes ocular vvitnesses of all they vvrote : they are forced to deliver much upon hear-say and tradition : So those that vvrite the later stories of American and Indian animals , never saw all they vvrite of . Secondly when he saith , [ That Herodotus , Tacitus , and Pliny , speak so dubiously , that they overthrow the whole relation of the Phoenix . ] Answ. Herodotus doubteth not of the existency of the Phoenix , but onely of some circumstances delivered by the Heliopolitans , to wit , that the younger Phoenix should carry his Father wrapt up in Myrrh , to the Temple of the Sun , and there bury him ; so Tacitus denieth not the true Phoenix , but onely saith , That some hold the Phoenix there described , which was seen in the dayes of Ptolomy in AEgypt , not the right Phoenix spoken of by the Ancients . The words of Pliny are falsified by the Doctor , who cites them thus : Sed quae falsa esse nemò dubitabit : whereas the words are , Sed quem falsum esse nemo dubitabit : So that he doth not say , That what is written of the Phoenix is false ; but onely that this Phoenix which was brought to Rome in the Consulship of Claudius , was false , and not the right one . 3. He saith , That they who discourse of the Phoenix , deliver themselves diversly , contrarily , or contradictorily . Answ. There is no contradiction except it be ( ad idem ) most of them agree in the substance , that there is a Phoenix , they onely differ in the accidents and circumstances of age , colour , ann place . We must not deny all simply that is controverted by Writers : for so we might deny most points both in Divinity and Philosophy . 4. He saith the word Phoenix in Iob 29.48 . can have no animall fignification , because there is expressed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the trunk of the Palm-tree ; and the Hebrew word is by Tremellius rendred Sand. Answ. The same which properly signifieth the trunk of the Palm , may metaphorically be meant of the body of the Phoenix . For the same word in Greek is given both to the Palm and Phoenix ; for as the one is long green , so the other is long-lived : but the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hhol in that place , though expounded Sand by Tremellius . yet signifieth a Phoenix , as both Pagnin , Montanus , Buxtorsius , and other Hebricians affirm ; and so doth R. Salomon with other ancient Hebrewes expound this Text of the Phoenix , consonant to which is the Tygurin Version , so Tertullian ; Philippus Presbyter , and Cajetan expound this place of the Phoenix , being the symbole of our resurrection , & of a long life . And it seems that the word Phoenix is more consonant to the Text then Sand , because Iob speaks of his nest : I shall die in my nest ( saith he ) and shall multiply my dayes as the Phoenix . 5. He saith , [ That the existence of the Phoenix is repugnant to the Scripture , which affirms , there went of every sort two at the least into the Ark. It infringeth also the benediction of multiplication , Gen. 1. For they cannot be said to multiply who do not transcend an unity . ] Answ. When the Scripture speakes of two that entred into the Ark of every sort , it means of those that were distinguished into male and female ▪ for the end why these went in by couples , was for procreation , now the Phoenix hath no distinction of Sex , and therefore continueth not his species by copulation , as other creatures do . Hence though he enters into the Ark , it was not needfull he should be named among those that went in by couples and sevens . For how could hee that was but one , be said to goe in two and two , or male and female . As for the benediction of multiplication , it was not pronounced or enjoyned to the Phoenix , which was not capable of it , God having supplied the want of that with another benediction equivalent , which was a longer life then other animals , and a peculiar way to continue the species without multiplication of the Individuum . 6. He saith , That to animal generation is required the concurrence of two Sexes , and therefore such as have no distinction of Sex , engender not at all , as Aristotle conceives of Eeles , and testatious animals . Ans. Aristotle de gen . animal . l. 3. c. 10. shewes that there no distinction of sex in divers Fishes , and Bees , which notwithstanding generate . But when he speaks of Eels in historia animal , he shews they do not generate at all , not because they want distinction of sex , as the Doctor saith ; for he speaks of divers creatures that generate without that distinction ; but because there is not in them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a production or generation of egges or spawn ; for all those kind of Fishes , saith he , which generate , have spawn or egges in them , which Eels want . Again , he shews in his first book de gener . animal . c. 1. That sanguine creatures are distinguished into male and female except a few , saith he : If then there be some sanguine animals without sex , what wonder is it if the Phoenix have none ? As for testacious animals , they want distinction of sex , because they are , as he saith , Immoveable alone , and stick to rocks , having as it were the life of plants , and therefore are no other wise distinguished into male and female then plants are , which is not properly but analogically . 7. He argueth , That if the worm into which the Phoenix is corrupted , becommeth a Phoenix , this would confound the generation of perfect and imperfect animals , and the lawes of Nature . Again , the generation of venerous animals is not from a corruption of themselves , but rather a seminal and specifical diffusion . Answ. The generation of the Phoenix is no confusion or disturbance of Natures laws , which delights in variety of productins . Therefore in plants we see some produced by their seed , some by their roots without seed ; some by their stems onely without root or seeds ; some without any of these , imm●diatly of the earth : So in animals some are generated by coition of male and female in the same kind , as Men , Lions , Horses , &c. Some by coition of different kinds , as Mules ; some without coition , by affriction onely , as divers Fishes ; some are produced by the female without the male , as the fish Erythi●us , which some think to be the Rochet ; some by reception of the females organ within the male , as flies ; some by a salivious froth , as the shell fishes called the Purple ; some are progenerated of slime without coition , outwardly in the mud , as Eels ; some without coition , but within the body of the parents , as Bees : And lastly , the Phoenix is begot without coition , of its own putrified body , at which the Doctor wonders how it should be , [ seeing the generation of Insects is not by corruption of themselves , but rather a seminall effusion . ] To which I answer with Aristotle , speaking of Bees , that as they have a proper and peculiar kind of Nature differing from all other creatures , so it was fit they should have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a peculiar and proper kind of production . The like I may of the Phoenix , which is a miracle in nature , both in his his longevity , numericall unity , and way of generation . And in this wonderfull variety the Creator manifests his wisdome , power and glory . Thus have I briefly an cursorily run over the Doctors elaborate book , tanquam canis ad Nilum , having stoln some hours from my universall History , partly to satisfie my self and desires of my friends , and partly to vindicate the ancient Sages from wrong and misconstruction , thing it a part of my duty to honor and defend their reputation , whence originally I have my knowledge , and not with too many in this loose and vvanton age , slight all ancient Doctrines and Principles , hunting after new concerts and whimzies , vvhich though specious to the eye at the first view , yet upon neer inspection and touch , dissolve like the apples of Sodom into dust . I pitie to see so many young heads still gaping like Camelions for knowledge , and are never filled , because they feed upon airy and empty phansies , loathing the sound , solid and vvholsome viands of Peripatetick wisdome , they reject Aristotles pure fountains , and digge to themselves cisternes that will hold no water ; whereas they should stick close and adhere as it were by a matrimoniall conjunction to sound doctrine , they go a whoring as the Scripture speaketh ) after their own inventions . Let us not wander then any longer with Hagar in the wild desart vvhere there is no vvater ; for the little which is in our pitcher , wil be quickly spent ; but let us return to our Masters house , there we shal find pure fountains of ancient University learning . Let Prodigals forsake their husks , and leave them to swine , they will find bread enough at home : And as dutifull children let us cover the nakednesse of our Fathers with the Cloke of a favourable Interpretation . FINIS . AN APPENDIX TO Arcana Microcosmi : WHEREIN Are contained divers Passages ; As of Fishes , As of Presages , As of Sneezing , As of Thunder-struck persons , &c. WITH A Refutation of divers Tenets held by Doctor HARVIE in his Book De Generatione . The LORD BACON in his Naturall History , And some others . By AEEXANDER ROSS . LONDON , Printed by Thomas Newcomb . 1652. To the Worshipfull and my much honored Friend , Andrew Henley , Esq SIR , I Should wrong both you , and my self , if with Harpocrates , the God of Silence , I should lay my finger on my lip , and tacitly passe over either your Worth and Goodnesse , or my obligations and thankfulnesse : Perhaps I may trespasse on your modesty , which desires no Trumpet to sound before you , yet doubtlesse I shall do you right otherwise , if I acquaint the world with your vertues , and that you are one of that small number which in this sordid and phantasticall Age loves true and solid Learning , not being carried away with the vain whimzies of brainsick Sciolists , whose learning and piety consists in shaking the foundation of both , esteeming that building strongest which is erected on stubble and straw : but let them aloue with their brittle and sandy ground-work , Old Truth is that sure Rock against which Hell gates shall not prevail . I have adventured to consecrate this small piece to you , as one who is truly acquainted and affected with the Old and True principles . In this Dedication I have endeavoured to discharge my selfe of ingratitude and oblivion , and to testifie to the world how much I am indebted to you , which I will alwayes thankfully acknowledge so long as I am Sir , Your humble servant to command , ALEXANDER ROSS . AN APPENDIX . Containing divers passages of Fishes , Presages , Sneezing , Thunder , &c. With a Refutation of Doctor HARVY , the Lord BACON , and others . CHAP. I. 1. Fishes breath not : the Reasons thereof , and the contrary objections answered . 2. Fossil or earth-fishes . 3. Fishes delight in the light . 4. Fishes of Humane shapes . 5. Fishes are cunning and docible creatures . 6. Why some Fishes have Feet and Wings . 7. Many monstrous fishes . I. THat Fishes have no breathing , or respiration , is manifest , 1. Because they want Lungs , and other Instruments of breathing : For , though they may receive aire in at the mouth , and let it out again by their gills ; yet this is not respiration , which is the action of the Lungs , Wind-pipe , and Diaphragma in attracting the air for refrigeration , and emitting the same . 2. There is no air under or in the water , therefore fishes cannot breath there . For this cause terrestriall creatures die in the waters for want of air , as fishes die in the air for want of water . If any will say , That man dieth in the water , not for want of aire there , but for want of gills , or some other passage to let out the water received into the lungs ; I answer , The Dolphin hath a passage , or Fistula to let out the water ; and yet there he could not live without suffocation , if he did not now and then elevate his head above the water to draw breath . If it be be again objected , That water is a body mixt with air , therefore Fishes doe breath ; I answer , That so is wine which we drink , mixed with more air then water is ; yet if we did not draw the air above , we should be quickly choked . The quantity of air in the water is so little , that it is discernable by Art onely , not by the senses : and so there is some water in that air which we breath ; yet we are not said to breath water , but air . Again , if there were air in the water which the fishes drew , bubbles would appear upon the super●icies thereof , as we see in Mice , or other terrestriall creatures drownd in the water : For as soon as the water fils the breast and lungs , it draws out the air , which tending upward towards the super●●cies , ●auseth bubbles . If it be objected , That fishes breath , and yet ●ake no bubbling , because the air hath a free passage through the gills ; I answer , That the freenesse of passage is no hinderance to bubbling , seeing any light agitation of the water will make bubbles , when it hath received air within ir , and so we deny not but fishes may make the water bubble , not by their breathing , but by their motion . 3. If fishes breath air in the water , why doe they die when they are in the air ? If any say , It is because they cannot endure the coldnesse of the air ; I answer , That the water is colder then the air . Again , we see , that the hotter the air is , the fishes die the sooner . Hence it is observed , that ●els live longer in a Northern then in a Southern wind , and these live longer out of the water then other fishes , because their heat is in a more viscid and slimy humidity then others . Hence it is , that the parts cut off doe live and move sometime , because their heat is not easily dissipated in so slimy a matter . But some will object , That fishes out of the water gape for air , therefore they breath . Answ : To gape , or open the mouth , is no argument of breathing , except we will give respiration to Oysters which sometimes gape . Again , fishes gape not for air , but for water : so men in the water being almost stilled , gape , not for water , but for air . Object . 2. The air penetrateth into the thick earth , therefore much more into the thin water . Answ. I deny that air can penetrate into the thick parts of the earth ; for that were to make penetration of dimensions , but onely to avoid vacuity the air enters into , and fills up the holes and cavernosities of the earth : for if the air could pierce the thick earth , there would never be earthquakes ; and if that air which is mixt with the substances of the earth , were sufficient for respiration , Moles needed not take so much pains as to work through and make cavities purposely for respiration . For shut up a Mole within a parcell of earth which he cannot dig through , he will die for want of sufficient air . Object . 3. Exhalations and vapours arise out of the water , which shews there is air . Answ. These exhalations are the thinner parts of the water turned into vapours by heat or motion ▪ whence it will not follow , that air is in the water actually , or a body separated from the water , in which are not cavities , as in the earth , and much lesse will it follow , that fishes breath in the water , though there were air in it , seeing they want the organs of breathing , as is said . Object . 4. Fishes inclosed in a vessel halfe full of water , strive to get up into the air . Answ. This striving to get uppermost , is not to enjoy the air , which is not their element , but to get out of prison , and to have more scope , being straitned in a narrow vessel : so fishes in the net struggle to get out , and to be at liberty . Object . 5. Fish in a close vessell die for want of air . Answ. They die for want of sweet water , which being included from fresh air , degenerates and putrifies . Hence fish die in a pond that is long frozen ; because the water for want of agitation and fresh air , becomes ●nwholsome to the fishes , which yet can live a mone●h together under the Ice , without any air . Scaliger shewes that he hath kept fish in a close vessel , who have lived , and the same in an open vessell who have died . It is also manifest , that Leaches in a close glasse will live whole years without air . Object . 6. Pliny objects against Aristotle , that as some creatures have not blood , but an humor ; so some fishes want lungs , but have some other instrument by which they breath . Answ. It is as easie for us to deny , as for him to affirm that which he could never prove : For neither doth he shew what these fishes be , nor what are these instruments , nor ( though there were such ) can he prove that they breath by them . And though some creatures have an humor in stead of blood , yet that humor hath not the properties , qualities , nor office of the blood . Object . 7. Fishes gape , therefore they breath . Answ. Here is no sequell ; for Oysters gape , which breath not , and many creatures breath which gape not . Again , if with their gaping there were any breathing , we should see ( saith Aristotle ) the breathing parts move ; but there is no motion at all , and it is impossible there should be attraction and emission of the air without motion . Besides , if Fishes breathed , we should see some bubbles on the water when their breath went out , as in breathing animals when they die in the water . It is true that lunged fishes , such as Dolphins , Whales , Seals , and Frogges , make bubbles , because they breath , which will not prove that all fishes do so . And yet there be other causes of bubbling besides expiration : for rains , tempests , vapours , or any agitation of the water will cause bubbling . Object . 8. The Moon gives increment to shell-fishes , therefore their spirits also do increase . Answ. It 's true , if they speak of the animall and vitall spirits ; but what is this to breathing , the subject whereof is the air , and not those innate spirits : and if increment of substance doth suppose respiration , then trees must breath as they grow in bignesse . And although the Moon causeth humid bodies to swell , yet she doth not make the air by which we breath , being a part of the Universe . Object . 9. Fishes doe smell and hear , therefore they breath , because air is the matter of all three . Answ. Air indeed may be called the matter of breathing , but not of hearing and smelling ; it is not the air we smell or hear , but we smell the odors , and hear the sounds in the air , which is therefore properly called by Philosophers , the Medium , not the mat●er of hearing and smelling . And as the air is to us , so the water is to fishes the medium of hearing and smelling : And if it be the matter of breathing to fishes , then it is not air but water which they breath ; whereas indeed water cannot be the subject or matter of breathing , nor can they breath at all which want the organs of breath . Object . 10. No animall can live without respiration , therefore fishes breath . Answ. The antecedent is denied ; for many animals live without respiration , onely by transpiration , such are insects , so doth the child in the matrix , so do women in their histericall passions , these breath not , yet they live . Object . 11. Pliny tells us that fishes do sleep , therefore they breath . Answ. Breathing hath no relation to sleep , it is neither the effect , nor cause , nor quality , nor part , nor property , nor consequent of sleep : for some animals sleep , which breath not all that time , as Dormice in Winter , the child in the mothers womb breathes not , as having in the matrix or membran within which he lieth , no air at all , but a watrish humor , which if he should suck in by the lungs , he would be presently suffocated ; yet at that time the chid sleepeth . There is no community at all in the subject or organ of sleep and respiration , nor in their natures , the one being a rest or cessation , the other a motion ; the one consisting in the senses within the head , the other in the lungs , breast , and Diaphragma . Again , respiration consists rather in the actions of life and sense , which accompany waking , then in sleep , which resembles death . Respiration is for refrigeration of the heart , which is more heated by the motions of the body whilst we are awake , then by rest when we are asleep ; therefore men that walk , labour , run , struggle , or whose heart is heated by anger , or Feavers , breath much faster then in sleep , as standing more in need of air for refrigeration . So children because of their heat breath faster then old men . Therefore we conclude●with Aristotle , that fishes which want lungs & throats , & have gills , breath not ; for what needed lungs to draw in air , seeing Nature hath given them gills to let in water for cooling the fishes hear , which is but weak , because they have little blood . II. That some small fishes have been found on hills farre from the Sea , is verified by divers ; as also that sometimes fishes are digged out of the earth , which we may call Fossil , to distinguish them from aquatile , is recorded by grave and ancient Writers : But I believe that these are not true fishes , but rather terrestriall creatures resembling fishes in their outward shape ; for as many fishes resemble terrestriall animals , which are not therefore properly terrestriall , so many terrestriall creatures may resemble fishes , which properly are not such ; or else where these Fossil fishes are found , there are subterraneall waters not farre off , by which they are conveyed thither . Hence sometimes fishes have been found in deep wells ; and I have read of some fishes found in springs of sulphury and allum water : for otherwise fishes can no more live in the earth , then earthy creatures in the water , seeing nothing can live out of its own element , where it hath its originall food and conservation . Or lastly , these land fishes have been such as have fallen out of the clouds : For I have read in good Authors of divers showers or rains of fishes , and of Frogs and Mice , and such like animals , out of the clouds . III. That Fishes in Moon-shine nights , chiefly when she is in the full , delight to play upon the superficies of the water , is plain by fishermen , who take greatest quantities of them then . The cause of this may be the delight that fishes take in the light , or else they finde some moderate heat in the superficies of the water when the Moon is full : but I rather think it is the pleasure they take in the Moon light , which gives a silver brightnesse to the water , and Nat●re hath given them a quick sight and eminent eyes , whereas the senses of smelling and hearing are in them , yet the organs are so obscure they cannot be found ; and albeit they have all the senses , yet they are dumb , for they make no sound at all , because they breath not , nor have they the organs of sounding , such as the throat , windpipe and lungs . IV. That some fishes resemble men in their faces , hands , and other parts , is no fable , for such are not only recorded by the ancients , but also have been seen by late Navigators , Lerius saw none of them , yet relates that an American fisherman cut off the hand from one of those fishes which did offer to get into his boat , the hand had five distinct fingers like ours , and in his face he resembled a man. Scaliger writes that one of those sea-men , or men-fishes was seen by Hierom Lord of No●icum , which laid hold on the cable of his ship , this story he related as a truth to Maximilian the Emperor . These fishes were called anciently Tritons , Ner●ides , and Sirenes , one of those Scaliger saw at Parma , about the bignesse of a childe of two years old . In some part of Scythia Pliny shewes that men did feed upon these fishes , which some condemned for Canibals , but injuriously ; for it is not the outward shape , but the soul which makes the man ; neither doth the soul or essence of man admit degrees , which it must needs do , if those Tritons were imperfect men ; neither is it unlikely what is written of the River Colhan in the Kingdom of Cohin among the Indians . That there are some human shaped fishes there called Cippe , which feed upon other fishes , these hide themselves in the water by day , but in the night time they come out upon the banks , and by striking one flint against another , make such a light , that the fishes in the water being delighted with the sparkles , flock to the bank , so that the Cippae fall upon them and devour them . This I say is not improbable , if we observe how many cunning ways nature hath given to the fox , and other creatures to attain their prey . Scaliger wonders why these Cippae do not rather catch their prey in the water , then to take so much pains on the bank ; but the reason may be , that either these Cippae are not so nimble and swift as those other fishes , or else that these fishes will not come near them , being afraid of their human shape , which is formidable to all creatures . V. That Fishes are not dull and stupid creatures , as Cardan and some others do think , is manifest by their sagacitie and cumming they have , both to finde out their prey , and to defend themselves from their enemies . The fish called Uranioscopus , deceives the other fishes by a membran which he thrusts our of his mouth like a worm , which they supposing to be so , lay hold on it , and so are catch'd . Herrings being conscious of their own infirmitie , never swim alone , but in great shoals , and the whales who prey upon the herrings , by a natural instinct frequent those seas most , where there be most herrings ; and I have observed in the Northern seas for a mile or two in compasse the sea covered with herrings flying from their enemies , the whales which were in pursuit of them , tumbling like hills on the sea ; but by reason of their huge bodies and slow motion , could not overtake them ; and when the herrings are in any danger , they draw as near to the shore as they can , that the whales pursuing them , may run themselves on the sand , where they stick , as often times they do , and so become a prey themselvs to man : thus in one year 80 whales run on the Isl●nds of O●kney , where I have been a whole year together ; so that the Bishop of those Islands had 8 whales for his Tithe that year . There are also in the Northern seas , fishes about the bigness of an oxe , having short legs like a beaver , and two great teeth sticking out , of which they make handles for knives ; these fishes are called Morsse , they sleep either on the ice , or upon some high and s●eep place on the shore , when they sleep they have their Ce●tinel to watch , who in danger , by a sound he makes , awakes them , they presently catch their hindmost feet in their mouth , and so roule down the hill into the sea like round hoops or wheels . The cunning also of the Cuttle fish , or Sepia may be alledged here , who to delude the fisherman , thickneth the water with his black ink , and so escapeth ; The Torpedo , and other fishes may be produced for examples of their cunning , and the Dolphins for their docilitie , but these may suffice . VI. Though God hath given to some fishes feet , and wings , as well as fins , yet not in vain ; for these Amphibia that were to live on the land as well as in the water , stood in need of feet for walking as well as of fins for swimming ; and those winged fishes being not such swift swimmers , as to escape the dangers of their enemies , the Ducades , by their sins , were to avoid them by their wings ; hence being pursued in the water , they fly in the air till they be weary , or far enough our of danger , then they fall down into the water again . 'T is commonly thought that they fly so long as their wings are moist ; and fall down when they are drie ; but I see no reason why moisture should help their flight , when it hinders the flying of birds , which fly swiftest when their wings are driest : Swallows indeed and other birds , do sometimes wet their wings , not to help their flight , but to cool and refresh their heat . VII . That there are many monstrous fishes in the sea , is not to be denied in a grammatical sense , nor in a Philosophical , if we speak of individuals ; for in such both by land and sea , there be divers aberrations of nature ; though there can be no specifical monsters except we will make the first cause to haye erred in his own work , and first production of things ; yet in a grammatical sense , even the species of some fishes may be called monsters , à monstrando , for their hidious and uncoth shapes demonstrate Gods greatnesse and power , and his goodnesse also , in that he makes them to serve our uses , and they may also demonstrate what should be our dutie to God , when we look on them , even to praise and honour him , who hath not made us like one of them . The whale then to us is a monstrous creature , when we look upon his huge bulk , and strange shape , and motion , the quantity of water , and manner of spouting it like flouds out of his head ; for each whale hath a prominent spout on his head , and some have two , ( though Dr. Brown denies it , yet Olaus an eye-witnesse proves it ) by these pipes they breath , and send out the water which they drink in : and it is none of the least wonders that these vast creatures should be caught and subdued by the art of man. In Norway they are taken by the smell of Castoreum , which stupifieth their senses ; in the Indies they are taken by stopping their holes and vents by which they breath , so that being stifled they submit to the poor naked conquering Indian who sits upon him , as on horseback , and with a cord drawes him to the shore . Acosta tels us of a strange fish called Manati , which ingenders her young ones alive , hath tears and doth nourish them with milk , it feeds on the grasse , but lives in the water ; it is of a green colour , and like a cow in the hinder parts , the flesh is in colour and taste like veal . The Shark or tiburon is a strange fish , out of whose gullet he did see drawn , a butchers great knife , and great iron hook , and a piece of an oxes head , vvith one vvhole horn , their teeth are as sharp as rasors , for he savv Sharks leap out of the vvater , and vvith a strange nimblenesse snap off both the flesh and bone of a horses leg hanging upon a stake , as if it had been the stalk of a lettice . That vvas a monstruous fish vvhich Scaliger speaks of , having a hogs head vvith tvvo horns , and but one bone in all its body , on vvhose back vvas a bunch resembling a saddle . In the lake Amara of Ethiopia is a kind of Conger having a head like a toad , and a skin of partie colours . In the Ethiopian sea is a fish resembling a hog in his head and skin , vvith long ears , and a tail of tvvo foot in length . No lesse monstruous is the Hippocampus , a fish like a horse in his head and neck , having a long main , the rest of his body is like our painted dragons . He speaks also of a fish like a leather purse vvith strings , vvhich vvill open and shut . There is a fish having the resemblance of a calves head vvith horns . There are fishes that have four ranks of teeth , and in every rank fifty teeth . Rondoletius speaketh of fishes in vvhose bellies have been found men arm'd at all assaies . The Uletif is a fish having a savv on his forehead three foot long and very sharp . Thevet tels us ●f a fish in the Sarmatique sea , having horns like those of a hart , on the branches vvhereof are round buttons shining like pearl , his eyes shine like candles , he hath four legs , long and crooked pavves , vvith a long speckled tail , like the tail of a Tigre , his muzzle round like a cats , vvith moustaches round about . There are s●a serpents of tvvo hundred cubits long . Some fishes have been found resembling mitred Bishops , others hooded monks , and divers more shapes there are : but none more strange then that vve read of in the Storie of Harlem in Holland , out of vvhose lake vvas fish'd a sea-vvoman , vvhich by a spring tide had been carried thither , vvhen she vvas brought into the Tovvn , she suffered her self to be clothed , and to be fed vvith bread , milk , and other meats , she learned also to spin , to kneel before the crucifix , and to obey her Mistresse , but she could nebe brought to speak , and so remained for divers years dumb . They that vvill see more of fishes , let them read Aristotle , Pliny , Olaus Magnus , Arbian Oppian , Rondoletius , Gesner , Aldrovandus , Belon and others . CHAP II. 1. Publick and privat calamities presaged by owles . 2. By dogs . 3. By ravens , and other birds , and divers other ways . 4. Wishing well in sneezing , when and why used . 5. Divers strange things in thunder-struck people . THat destruction and mortality are oftentimes presaged by the skrieching of ovvles , the houling of dogs , the flocking together and combating of ravens , and other birds , and by divers other ominous signes , is no Gentil superstition , or Vulgar Error , as Dr. Brown ( Book 4. c. 21. ) vvould have it , but a truth manifested by long experience . Lampridius and Mar●ellinus among other prodigies , vvhich presaged the death of Valentinian the Emperor , mention an ovvle vvhich sate upon the top of the house , vvhere he used to bathe , and could not thence be driven avvay vvith stones . Iulius Obsequeus ( in his book of Prodigies c. 85. ) shevves that a little before the death of Commodus Antoninus the Emperor , an ovvle vvas observed to sit upon the top of his chamber , both at Rome , and at Sanuvium . Xiphlirus speaking of the prodigies that vvent before the death of Augustus , saith that the ovvle sung upon the top of the Curia : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. he shevvs also that the Actian war was presignified by the flying of owls into the Temple of Concord in the year 1542 at Herbipolis or Wirtzburg in Franconie , this unluckie bird by his schrieching songs affrighted the Citizens a long time together , and immediately follovved a great plague , War , and other calamities : Pliny ( lib. 10. c. 12. ) shews that this abominable and funeral bird , as he calls it , portended the Roman destruction at Numantia ; and therefore one time being seen in the Capitol , so affrighted the City , that Rome vvas purified to prevent the evils vvhich that ovvle presaged . Balthasar Cossa , vvho vvas Pope and named Iohn the 24th vvas forevvarned by an ovvle - ( that appeared over against him as he sat in Councel ) of the troubles vvhich justly fell on himself , and by his means on others . About 20 years ago , I did observe that in the house where I lodged , an Owl groaning in the window presaged the death of two eminent persons who died there shortly after . Therefore not without cause is the owl called by Pliny , Inauspicata & funebris avis , by Ovid , Dirum mortalibus omen , by Lucan , sinister bubo ; by Claudian , infestus bubo . and the Prince of Poets , among other ominous portenders of Q. Dido's death , ( AEn . 4. ) brings in the owls schrieching and groaning . Solaque culminibus ferali carmine bubo Saepe queri , & longas in fletum ducere voces . And in another place he makes the owl presage the death of Turnus , AEn . 12. Quae quondam in bustis , aut culminibus desertis Nocte sedens s●rum canit importuna per umbras . II. That dogs also by their howling portend death and calamities , is plain by Historie and experience . Iulius Obsequeus ( c. 122. ) sheweth that there was an extraordinary howling of dogs before the sedition in Rome , about the Dictatorship of Pompey , he sheweth also ( c. 127. ) that before the civil Wars between Augustus and Antonius , among many other prodigies , there was great howling of dogs , near the house of Lepidus the Pontifice . Camerarius tels us ( c. 73. cent . 1. ) that some German Princes have certain tokens and peculiar presages of their death , amongst others are the howling of dogs . Capitolinus tels us that the dogs by their howling , presaged the death of Maximinus . Pausonius ( in Messe . ) relates that before the destruction of the Messenians , the dogs brake out into a more fierce howling then ordinary , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and we read in Fincellus that in the year 1553 , some weeks before the overthrow of the Saxons , the dogs in Mysina flock'd together , and used strange howlings , in the woods and fields . The like howling is observed by Virgil , presaging the Roman calamities in the Pharsalick War : Obscaenique canes , importunaeque volucres Signa dabant . — So Lucan to the same purpose : Flebile saevi latravere canes : and Statius : Nocturnique canum gemitus . III. By ravens also and other birds , both publick and privat calamities and death have been portended . Iovianus Pontanus relates two terrible skirmishes between the ravens and the kites in the fields lying between Beneventum and Apicium , which prognosticated a great battel that was to be fought in those fields . Nicetas speaks of a skirmish between the crowes and ravens , presignifying the irruption of the Scythians into Thracia : The cruel battels between the Venetians and Insubrians , and that also between the Liegeois and the Burgundians , in which above 30 thousand men were slain , were presignified by a great combat between two swarms of emmets : In the time of King Charls the 8 of France , the battel that was fought between the French and Britans , in which the Britans were overthrown , was foreshewed by a skirmish between the magpies and jackdaws . I have read also of skirmishes between wild-ducks and wild-geese ; likewise between water and land serpents , premonstrating future calamities among men . In this land of late years our present miseries and unnatural wars , have been forewarned by armies of swallows , martins , and other birds fighting against one another : And that privat men have been forewarned of their death by ravens , I have not only heard and read , but have likewise observed divers times : a late example I have of a young gentleman , Mr. Draper my intimate friend , who about five or six years ago , being then in the flower of his age , had on a sudden one or two ravens in his chamber , which had been quarrelling upon the top of the chimney ; these he apprehended as messengers of his death , and so they were ; for he died shortly after . There is then no superstition in the observation of such things ; for God is pleased sometimes to give men warning of their ends by such means ; so we finde in the life of Cicero , who was forewarned by the noise and fluttering of the ravens about him , that his end was near ; which proved true , for the murtherers sent by Mark Antonie slew him presently after in his Sedan : Why may not God forewarn men of their future death and calamities by birds , as well as by generation of monsters , apparition of comets , strange showres of frogs , blood , stones , and such like ; I saw a little before these last troubles of Germany , divers Parseleons , or Moors with crosses in the air , not long before the appearing of the last blazing star . Why is it less superstitious to observe such uncouth meteors , then uncouth actions of birds and beasts , or why is there less credit to be given to the one then the other , seeing God can make use of all his creatures as he pleaseth : therefore he that imployed a raven to be a feeder of Elias , may employ the same bird as a messenger of death to others . Camerarius out of Dietmarus and Erasinus Stella , Writes of a certain fountain near the river Albis or Elbe in Germany which presageth Wars by turning red and bloudy coloured . Of another which portendeth death , if the water which before was limpid , becomes troubled and thick , so caused by an unknown Worm . There is a noble Family in Bohemia vvhich is forevvarned of death , by a spectrum or ghost appearing like a Woman cloathed in mourning . Such an apparition had Mr. Nicholas Smith my dear friend , immediatly before he fell sick of that feaver vvhich killed him : having been late abroad in London , as he vvas going up the stairs into his chamber , he vvas embraced as he thought by a Woman all in vvhite , at vvhich he cried out , nothing appearing , he presently sickneth , goeth to bed , and vvithin a vveek or ten days died . Novv vvhether these things be true and real , or only imaginary in the phantasie , I vvill not here dispute ; it is sufficient that by such means many are forevvarned of their ends , as Brutus was in his Tent , to whom his evill Genius appeared the night before he died . And why may nor our tutelary Angel by these and such like means , give us warning of our dissolution ? We read in Histories of a Crow in Tr●jans time , that in the Capitoll spoke , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , All things shall be well . And St. Hierom tels us , that the Ravens fed the two Eremites , Paul and Anthony many yeares together with bread . The same God that imployed these birds as Stewards to feed his servants , may also use them as messengers to warn them of their migration . And yet in this I doe not patromize the heathen augurations , who in all their actions depended superstitiously upon the chattering , flying , and feeding of birds , then the which nothing could be more vain , seeing they cannot naturally foreknow the death of others , who cannot fore ▪ see their own ; as that Roman Commander made appeare to his Army , who shot the bird dead , by whose chattering the Augur would have hindered the Armies march . Yet from hence it will not follow , that all observations of meteors or animals are superstitious , or that they do not fore-warn at all death and future calamities , seeing Historie and experience teach the contrary : and Christ sheweth , that before the destruction of Ierusalem there shall be signes from heaven in the Sun , Moon , and Starres , and Sea , which Iosephus confirmes . Obsequeus tells us , That at Rome was extraordinary thundring immediatly before Catilines conspircy ; the like was before the Pharsalick battel , as the Roman Stories inform us : in which also we find , that before the invasion of Italy by the Goths under Alaricus , by the Huns under Attila , and by the Lombards there was more then usuall thundring and lightning , presaging the calamities that were to fall on that Countrey . And this very houre that I am writing this discourse , ( Aug. 23. anno 1651. ) I observe that it hath continued thundring and lightning almost 14 hours with some short interruptions ; whereas usually thunder lasteth not above an houre or two : By which I fear me God is forwarning this Land of the horrible bloodshed and calamities which are suddenly like to fall out among us , which we beseech God in his mercy to avert , and to give us all repenting and relenting hearts . IV. That sneezing or sternutation was superstitiously abused by the Centiles in divination , is manifest by their writings , who used to fore-tell good or bad events by sneezing : they held that propitious which was in the afternoon , and towards the right hand ; but to sneeze in the morning , or towards the left hand , was counted unlucky , as Aristotle sheweth . So superstitious they were , that if they sneezed whilst they were rising in the morning , they would to bed again ; and if any sneezed at Table whilst the meat was taking away , they would set down the meat again . If the Generall of an Army did sneeze when he was going to fight , he would forbeare fighting that day , such an ominous thing they held sneezing to be . On the other side , at Monopotama sternutation was of such high esteem , that when the King sneezed , all the people would fall down and worship him ; and proclamations were sent abroad to give notice to all the Kings subjects of his sneezing , to the end they might rejoyce and worship . Among the rest of the Gentiles ridiculous opinions , this was one , That Prometheus was the first that wisht wel to the sneezer , when the man which he had made of clay , sell into a fit of Sternutation upon the approach of that celestiall fire which he stole from the Sun. This gave originall to that custome among the Gentiles in saluting the sneezer . They used also to worship the head in sternutation , as being a divine part , and seat of the senses , and cogitation . They held also sternutation one of their gods : & because their chiefest soothsayings and divination was by Birds , hence sternutation was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Bird by them : & by reason it is the action of the brain which is the seat of the senses , therefore in Aristophanes the word sneezing is used for feeling ; as when he saith , I sneezed not the blow , his Interpreter expounds it , I felt it not , as Caelius observeth . But now because the Gentiles abused sneezing superstitiously , and wished well to the Sneezer , we must not hence inferre , That to pray for the safety of him who sneezeth , is superstition or Gentilisme , as some do : for so we may conclude by the same reason , that to pray at all is superstition , because the Gentiles used to pray . It is an ancient custome among Christians to wish well to him that sneezeth , taking its originall from the time of St. Gregory , when at Rome in a great sicknesse , men died with sneezing . Doctor Brown out of Fernandes brings some proofes to shew , that the original of wishing wel to the sneezer , is more ancient then Gregory ; to whom I answer , That it was used among the Gentiles before Gregories time ; but I deny that it was usuall among Christians till then . From this sicknesse therefore at Rome in Gregories dayes , in which this wel-wishing was used , and not from the Gentiles practice , we draw this civill and charitable custome in praying for our friend or neighbour when he sneezeth . V. In those that are thunder-struck , divers things are remarkable , as , 1. They keep the same posture of body being dead , which they had when they were alive at the time when they were struck , as Cardan ( de rer . var. lib. 8 , c. 44. ) instanceth of 8 harvest people in the Isle Lemnes , who sitting together under an Oak at supper , were all thunder-struck , retaining the same posture they had before ; one with his hand on the cup ready to drink , the other with the cup at his mouth ; a third with meat in his mouth ; so that they looked like so many statues . The reason of this may be the stifnesse of the nerves and muscles , being parched and dried up by the hot and sulphury matter of the lightning . The like I read of those that are killed with excessive cold , which so stiffeneth those parts mentioned , that the body retains its posture whether sitting or standing . 2. They that are thunder-struck look black , because the heat drieth up the radicall moisture . The like we see of fire , which makes the whitest paper and linnen grow black , and the Sun tans mens skins . 3. Their bodies do not putrifie , by reason their moisture , which is the mother of putrifaction , is exhausted . 4. There is neither wild beasts nor ravenous birds will touch or come neere such bodies , because of their sulphury smell which is noisome to them , and their drinesse is such , that they can afford no nutriment . 5. That part which is wounded by the thunder , is colder then any other , notwithstanding that the lightning or thunder is of a fiery nature ; because all things which have been heated by the fire , grow colder then before , by reason the inward heat is drawn out by the fire ; for in things of the same nature or quality , the stronger attracts the weaker . 6. The Romans never suffered their bodies to be burned that were thunder-struck , but covered them with earth in the same place where they were struck , or let them remain unburied , nor would they suffer any funeral obsequies to be performed to them : perhaps they thought it unfitting to burn those with terrestriall fire , who had been scorched already with fire from heaven , or to take the shape away , or figure of that body with their fire which the celestiall fire had spared : nor would they honour him with a a funerall whom they thought execreable , and extreamly hated of the gods : therefore none would venture to come neer the place , till it was expiared by a sacrifice , which was called Bidenta●l , being a sheep of two years old , or of two eminent teeth ; which word also by Persius , is given to the party that is thunder-struck , whom he calls evitandum Bidentall ( Sect. 2. ) because none durst touch or come neer him . 7. The thunder seldome or never kills those that are asleep , but such onely as are awaked : this may proceed from the fear which is in those that are awaked , by which the spirits & blood suddenly suffocate the heart , whereas in sleep there is no fear or apprehension of danger ; and not only men , but cattell also are much afrighted : wherefore in thundring times the shepheards use to gather their sheep together , that being united , they may be the lesle fearfull , whereas any creature alone is subject to be fearfull . 8. It is a strange quality in the thunder to break the bones , to melt the sword , to dry up the wine , to kill the infant in the womb , and yet not touch the skin , the scabbard , the barrell , nor the mother ; perhaps the skin and leather being pory , transmits the sulphury vapour , which is resisted by the bones and metall . As for the wine exhausted , I think Pliny , Plutarch , and others , mean onely the Spirits of the wine evaporated ; and so the child being more tender and apter to receive the malignant vapour of the thunder then the mother might die and she live . CHAP. III. 1. The Female hath no active seed of generation . Doctor Harvies and Fernelius reasons refutaed . 2. A Discourse of the Cholick . 3. The same soul in a subventaneous and prolificall egge . Doctor Harvies reasons to the contrary refuted . 4. Blood not the immediate instrument of the Soul , Doctor Harvies reasons answered . 5. Doctor Harvies way of conception refuted . WE have proved already ( l. 1. c. 4. sect . 3. ) that the female hath no active active seed for generation , but is meerly passive , affording onely blood , and the place of conception , according to the truth of Aristotles doctrine ; but because the Physicians are of another opinion , that the female hath also seed actively concurring to generation , we will examine the solidity of their reasons . 1. Doctor Harvy ( Exercit. 32. ) proveth , That in the female there is an active principle of generation , Because of the Horse and Asse is procreated a mixt species , to wit , the Mule , the whole form whereof is made up and mixed of both parents ; so that the Horse alone was not sufficient to produce this form of the Mule in the matter , but as the whole form is mixed , therefore the Asse must concurre as an other efficient cause . Answ. The Mule is not a compounded species , or mixed of the Horse and Asse , but rather a third species different from both , as having neither in whole nor in part , nor separated , nor mixed , their essentiall forms , but hath its own specificall form , and properties distinct from those of the parents , as we may see in the Mules sterrility , which is a property not individuall as in some other animals ; but specificall , of which the species of the Horse and Asse is not capable . As for some outward resemblances in the Mule to the parents , these are but accidentall , and are in animals of farre different species , as also in trees , and other vegetables . Besides , the forms or species of things cannot be mixed , because essences are impartible , and admit no intentions nor remissions : the form then being simple and indivisible , cannot be made up of two , so that two seeds cannot concurre as two efficient causes to make up a third entity . For , Ex ' duobus entibus per se , non fit unum ens per se. Again , wee see that trees and plants are generated of one seed without copulation ; for the earth concurres , not by affording another seed to propagate , but as the matrix to cherish and foment . So in fishes , which have no distinct sex , there is generation , notwithstanding , because in them there is seed , which is the onely active principle of generation . Again , that outward shape or form which the Mule hath , was not induced by the formative faculty of the females seed ; for there is none , as we have shewed , much lesse of the blood , for the plastick vertue resideth not in the blood , but in the Males seed ; which of its own particular nature endeavours to form a Horse , but finding the Asses blood ( being united now and coagulated with and by the Horses seed , uncapable to receive that form of the Horse , is retreated by the superior and generall formative faculty , which aiming at the production of a new species for the perfection of the Universe , generates a Mule. Hence we may inferre , that Mules were not the invention of Ana , except we will conclude , that the world was imperfect till that time , which were an injury to God who made the world perfect ; but perfect it could not be till the production of this species : for Perfectum est cui nihil deest . The Doctors second Argument , ( Exercit. 34 ) is taken from the production of the egge , which Aristotle holds is generated by the Hen , and which hath also vegitation from her . Hence he inferres , That according to Aristotles mind , the Hen is an active principle in generation . Answ. From hence it will not follow , That the Hen is an active principle in the generation of the Chick , because she furnisheth the Egge , which is the materials of the chick ; for so in other animals the female furnisheth blood , which is the matter of which the Embryo is made ; and yet she is not , as we have said , an efficient cause of generation , but the male onely by his seed ; neither will it follow , that vegitation doth still presuppose generation ; for in many individuals there is a vegitive , soul , and yet no generation , so there is in some species , as in Mules , in adianthum or capillus veneris , which we call Maiden-hair , and divers other hearhs which generate not , though they have vegitation . But when Aristotle saith , The egge is generated in the Hen , or that the female generates in her self , he takes generation in a large sense , for any way of production ; so we say water is generated of air , and worms of purrid matter , and yet neither the one nor the other is the efficient , but the materiall cause onely of generation . And though we should yeeld that the Hen were the efficient cause of the egge , yet it will not therefore follow , that she is the efficient cause of the Chick , for that is onely the Cock , as Aristotle holds : though in the woman there is a working faculty of her blood , yet there is no working faculty in her of the child or Embryo ; that is meerly from the plastick power of the fathers seed . II. Now let us see Fernelius his Arguments , ( l. 6. de hom . pr●creat . ) the first whereof is this , The womans seed hath no other originall from the testicles and vessels then the males seed hath , therefore in her seed there is a procreative faculty . Answ. 1. We deny that there is seed in the woman properly so called . 2. If it were so that she had seed , yet it will not follow that it is prolificall ; for it must be concocted & spirituous , because the spirits are the prime instruments of Nature in generation : but the the womans seed is crude , because that Sex by nature is cold , being compared to the man , as both Aristotle and Galen affirm , and experience doth evince ; for the woman is much weaker and slower then the man , whereas strength and agility argues plenty of spirits and calidity : The mans hairs also are more curled , stiffe and strong then the womans , which shews more heat . The womans voyce is weaker and smaller , which argues the narrownesse of the vessels , and consequently defect of heat , and because the woman is lesse hot and dry then the man. Hence it is that she abounds much more in blood , which in man is dried up . Besides , the woman is the more imperfect Sex , her seed therefore must be imperfect , and consequently not fit to be the principall or efficient cause of so noble an animall as man. Aristotle observeth , that boyes in the mothers womb are more lively , and nimbler then maids , that they are sooner formed in the matrix , and that the woman sooner groweth to her height , and sooner decayeth , her strength quickly fails her , and old age assaults her soonest . Secondly , he proves , That the child drawes 〈◊〉 Gout , Stone , Epilepsie , and other hereditary diseases from the mother , who was subject to these her selfe . Answ. This will not prove that the mother is an active cause in generation , or that the formative faculty ●● the cause of diseases , which rather are to be attributed to the matter of which the similar parts are formed , then to the active principle of generation ; whereas then the woman ●●rnis●●th blood , of which our bodies are made up , it is no marvell if with the blood she imparts to the child whatsoever infirmitie is in it ; and not onely doth the mother by her blood , but the father also by his seed , communicate diseases to the child : for the same seed which is the efficient cause of generation , is also the materiall cause of infirmities and diseases . Hence many times gowry fathers beget gowty children . His third Argument is , The child oftentimes resembleth the mother , therefore her seed must needs be active . Answ. That the child for the most resembleth the mother , proceedeth not from any agencie of her seed , but from the strength of her imagination ; for otherwise the child would still resemble the father , in whose seed alone resideth the formative faculty , which because it is a naturall power depending from the generative , and consequently inferior to the imagination , which is an animall faculty that giveth place to this . This force of the mothers imagination is plain by the divers impressions made on the tender Embryo upon her depraved imaginations , by the stories of those women who have conceived children resembling the pictures hanging in their bed-chambers , and by the practise of Iacob , Gen. 30. in causing his Ewes to bring forth streaked Lambs , according to the streaked rods put in their troughes when they drank . II. There is no disease that more molests and tortures man then the Cholick , which is so called from Colon , the great intestine ; the torment of which hath made some to kil themselvs : nor is there any malady that proceeds from more causes , or hath more strange and various cures : sometimes it proceeds of intemperance in eating and drinking ; sometimes from the quality of the meat and drink we use ; sometimes also from the malignity of the medicament we take : In some it is caused by choler in the intestine , in others by flegme , in others by statulency : In some upon costivenesse and retention of the seces : in others upon fluxes and too much evacuation : In others again it is procured by the rupture of the Peritonaeum , and lapse of the intestine into the Scrotum . Sometimes this disease is procured by the distemper of some adjacent part , sometime by stones bred in the intestines ; sometimes by wormes generated there ; sometimes by congealed blood in the same place ; sometimes by a wind ; in many it is caused by drinking cold water ; in others by sitting on a cold stone , and in some by impure venery ; sometimes the malady is in the caviti●s of the Colon , sometimes in the tunicles ; and sometimes it i● bred by the infection of the air ; and sometimes by the contraction and shrinking of the intestines . Thus wee see of what brittle meterials we are composed , how careful we should be of our diet , and how many wayes God hath to punish us for sin . Like to this disease is the Iliaca passio , so called from the Ilium , a smaller intestine , which is sometimes so violent and the obstruction● below so great , that the excrements for want of passage downward , recoil upward by vomiting . Many likewise are the ways by which the Cholick is cured . For , besides the ordinary ways of curing by purging , vomits , clysters , phlebotomy , and outward somentations , there be divers extraordinary wayes , some are cured by the smoke of Tobacco used downward ; some have been eased by blowing of wind out of a paire of bellows into the intestine , for dilatation thereof ; some are cured by drinking of urine , some by the Wolses excrement dried and powdred , and mixt with white Wine , some by the Wolfs gut , dried , powdred , and drunk with Canary or Malago : others have been cured & preserved by carrying about them the Wolfs excrement , the flesh of a Lark either boyled or burned into ashes , and so taken in three spoonfuls of warm water , hath cured some . The Thracians used to cure themselves of this disease , by carrying about them the heart of a Lark , being taken out whilst he was alive . A Goats liver is commended by some for a present remedy , if it be burned , powdred , and drunk in wine . Some commend the infants navel-string being cut off , salted , & carried in a Box. Others have found good by a hogges blind gut worn about them ; the decoction of Mints by some , and of Horehound by others , are held singular remedies , so are snakes , if they be burned , powdred , and drunk in wine . Some have been eased by drinking snow and suger , and by applying of cold snow to the part that was pained . A Bulls pizle is commended by some for a present ●●●p , if it be powdred , a scruple whereof in Malago wine will give ease . Some have been cured by drinking down quick-silver , and experience shews us , that swallowing of goldenor leaden bullets , are present helps , because with their weight they open the passages and make way . I have eased my selfe of that pain by drinking white Wine in which onions have been steeped all night . Thus as God hath divers ways to punish us , so he hath as many wayes to ease us , & that very strangely : for who can give a reason of those occult qualities or antipipathies which are between this malady , and most of these remedies now mentioned ? But of this see Fracastorius , Forestus , Fernelius , Fonseca , Zacuta , Rondeletius , and other Physicians . III. That there is the same soule in a subventaneous egge which is in a prolificall , may appear by the same properties and effects in both , because in both is accretion , nutrition , attraction , retention , concoction , &c. which are the effects of the vegetive soul ; yet Doctor Harvy ( Exercit. 25. ) denies this , Because ( faith he ) If there were the same soule in the subventaneous which was in the prolificall egge , they would both equally produce Chickins , Answ. This will not follow , except he could prove that the vegitive soule produceth the sensitive soule , or the sensitive creature , which cannot be ; for no soule can produce another , neither can an inferior faculty produce a superior , by reason the effect cannot be more noble then the cause : The reason then why the subventaneous egge is not prolificall , is not the want of a vegive soule , which we know it hath by the effects thereof ; but because that egge was not animated or fecundated by the prolificall sperm , feminall spirit , or spermatick vapour of the Cock. So the blood in a married woman and a maid , hath the same vegitation , though both be not prolifical for want of the mans improlificating sperm . But the Doctor tells us , ( Exercit 25. ) That from the male proceeds onely the plastick or formative vertue which fecundateth the egge , because the seed or geniture cannot penetrate into the Hens matrix , or inward receptacles . Answ. The formative vertue being an accident , cannot be derived or conveyed from the Cock to the Hens matrix , without its proper iubject , in which it is inherent . And though in a dead Hen those passages or conveyances cannot appear , yet in the living Hen they are open for the seminall vapour to passe . For this cause in the closure of the Cocks treading , there is a nimble and almost imperceptible touch of both their fundaments , by which then the seminall spirit is conveyed . Again , the Doctor faith ( Exersit . 25. ) That whereas the soule is the act of an organicall body , having life potentially , it is in credible that it should be in a Chick before any part ● of its body be-organized . Answ. The egge is not altogether a body inorganicall actually , seeing it hath different parts . Besides , it is organicall potentially , as containing in it all the parts and members the Chick that shall bee . So the seed of other animals contains potentially the animall that shall be , with all its members ; therefore the common opinion is , that seed is drawn from all parts of the body , because it contains in it all the parts . As the soul then is in that body which hath life potentially , that is , a possibility to exercise the functions of life ; so it is in the body that hath organs potentially , or the faculty of producing organs . Hence the soule cannot be in a stone , which hath not this possibility . Of this opinion is the Doctor ( Exer. 71 ) when he saith , That in the primogeniall humidity of the egge , all the parts of the chick are potentially , but none actually . Again , he saith , Exer. 25. ) That in the egge and chick there cannot be the same soule , because they are different entities , & produce different , yea contrary operations , so that the one may seem to be begot of the others corruption . Ans. I deny that the egg & chick are different entities otherwise then secundum magis & minus , as an imperfect thing differs from it selfe , when it becomes more perfect ; in this respect an infant and a man may be called different entities , and they have their different operations ; yet they have the same soule . If then we conclude diversities of things from diversities of operations , we must inferre that every animall is different from it self , because it produceth different operations , and that Peter hath not the same soule when he doth different things . How many different entities must there be in the Sunne , who produceth so many different effects . Neither do I allow of the Doctors Assertion , in saying , The chick is begot of the egges corruption ; for indeed it is begot of the egges perfection : For then is the egge perfected when the chick is procreated . If by corruption he understand the abolition of the form of the egge , I assent to him , that according to the old Peripatetick Maxime , The corruption of one thing is the generation of another . But if by corruption he understand putrifaction , as he seems to doe , I say that then a chick is not , nor cannot be procreated of a putrified egge , which is fitter to breed worms then a Chick . IV. Because the soule is a pure and celestiall substance , and our bodies are grosse and earthy , on which so sublimate an entity cannot operate without a medium , that may in some sort participate of both natures , therefore God in his wisdom hath interposed the animall and vital spirits as the immediate instruments of the soul to work upon the body . But Dr. Harvy ( Exercit. 70 ) will have the blood to be this immediat instrument of the soul , because it is every where present , and runs to and fro with great celerity . Answ. Neither can the blood be the immediat instrument of the soul , because the spirits being of a purer essence , come nearer to the nature of the soule , and therefore must be more immediat ; neither is there any ubiquitary presence or celerity of motion in the blood , but by the reason of the spirits which drive it to and fro . Besides , all animals have not blood , some being exanguious , yet they have spirits by which they are moved . Again , he saith , That the blood works above the power of the elements , being the part first begot , and the innate heat doth fabricate the other parts of the body . Answ. The blood works not at all , much lesse above the elementary powers , but by vertue of the spirits ; which the Doctor immediatly after seems to acknowledg , when he faith , It is made the immediate instrument of life , by the gift of the formative faculty and vegetive soule . Now this formative faculty consisteth immediatly in the spirits , and so doth the vegitive soule , which are even in those parts where there is no blood at all , to wit , in the spermaticall parts , according to the doctrine of Hippocrates and Galen . To say then that the blood is the immediat instrument of life , by means of the plastick faculty , is in effect to say , It is not the immediat , because there is one more immediat , to vvit , the plastick faculty in the spirits . Neither is the blood the part first begot , as the Doctor saith , if we will believe the Galenists , but the spermatick parts are first begot , if we speak of the formation of the child : neither can the blood fabricate any part at all , being a dull thing in it selfe : but the spirits , or the plastick faculty in them doe fabricate , the blood is onely the materiall cause of the flesh and sanguineall parts , as the Galenists affirm . And whereas the Doctor saith , That the blood is a spirit , because Virgil saith , Una cademque viâ sanguisque animusque sequuntur ; He speaks very improperly , for blood and a spirit are specifically different , and if the Poet had meant that blood and a spirit were the same thing , he had used a meer tautologie , which is far from his elegancie ; and therefore his words intimate the contrary , that they are different things , because he saith , Sanguisque animusque , though then they had but one passage or vent , yet they are not one thing . And whereas he saith , That the blood is celestiall , because the soule lodgeth in it , he may say the whole body is celestiall , being the house and tabernacle of the soule , which lodgeth in each part thereof , even where there is no blood , as in the bones , grisles , &c. But indeed the spirits are rather to be called celestiall , because in them the soul immediatly resides , and by them in the blood , and other parts . The blood then is not celestial at all , but by the spirits , nor these in respect of their originall , but because of thei● celestial qualities and operations . Again , when he distinguisheth the principall agent from the instrumentall in this , That the one can never work above its own strength , whereas the other doth . I say , this distinction is needlesse ; for no agent can work above its own strength , much lesse the instrumentall , which worketh not at all , but as it is moved by the principall agent : The instrument then doth not worke above its own strength , but the prime agent worketh by it , above the strength of the instrument . Besides , when hee saith , That the blood deserves the name of Spirit , because it abounds more with radicall moisture then other parts , by which it feeds all other parts . I answer , That the seed deserves rather to be called a Spirit ; for though in the blood there is more moisture extensively , yet in the seed there is more radicall moisture● : And if that which feeds us immediatly be a spirit , then the blood is no spirit ; for it is not that , but a roscid and benigne juice extracted from thence , which immediatly nourisheth us . Lastly , when he saith , That the soule with the blood performes all things in us ; If he understand here ( as he seemes to doe in all his discourse ) collaterall efficient causes , I deny his saying ; for the soule by the spirits is the sole efficient cause of all that is acted within us , the blood is onely a materiall cause , having no more efficiency in it , then Bricks and Mortar have towards the building of an house . Doctor Harvy ( de Conciptione ) will have the Female conceive and be prolificall without any sensible corporeall Agent , as Iron touched with the Loadstone draweth other Iron to it . Again hee saith , That the substance of the womb being ready for conception , is very like the constitution of the brain . Why then should not their function be alike ? And what the phantasme or appetite is in the brain , the very same , or its analogy is excited after copulation in the womb ; ●for the functions of both are called conceptions . And shortly after , As when we have conceived a form or Idaea in the brain , wee produce the like in our workmanship ; even so the Idea or species of the Father being existant in the womb by the help of the formative faculty , produceth the lik brood . Then after divers amplifications to the same purpose , he concludes , That it is no absurdity if the female that is made pregnant by conceiving the generall Idaea without matter , doth generate . Answ. In this Tract the Doctor seemes sometimes to be in earnest , and sometimes to speak-problematically , or rather doubtfully : But however , this opinion cannot consist with reason ; for what can be more unreasonable , then that the Noblest Animals should be conceived without any sensible corporeall Agent , by meere imagination , not of the brain , but of the Womb : For , 1. If this be true , that the Female can thus conceive and generate , what need was there of the Male ? they are then uselesse in generation , and fathers have no reason to provide for their wives children , seeing the woman is the sole parent , the man but a Cypher . Why should there be any lawes against adultery and fornication , seeing there can be no such sins ? If this doctrine be true , what miracle was it for a virgin to conceive and bear a Son without the help of man , seeing this is ordinary for the female , as the Doctor faith , to be prolificall without any sensible corporeall agents ; for the seed , he saith , is not received within the matrix . But if I should grant him this ( which cannot be true ) yet he cannot deny but that the seminal vapour and prolificall spirit is conveyed thither , by which the female is made pregnant ; if he grants this , then there is a sensible corporeall agent , though not so grosse as the earthy part of the seed : If he deny this , then it will follow , that we are all produced without fathers and that there is no other sensible corporeall agent but the womb ; and so the fifth Commandement of honoring father should be put out , seeing there is no such thing in nature . Again , if he saith there is no agent , then it will follow , that the effect can be produced without an efficient , and an action without an actor . If he he saith there is an agent , but not corporeall , then that agent must be either a spirit or an accident ; if a spirit , then we are all the children of spirits , not of corporeall parents , and so man cannot have for his genus a corporeall substance . And these spirits , if created , must be either Angels , Demons , or Souls , which was the dreams of some ancient Hereticks , long since condemned by Councels . If again he saith , that these agents are not spirits , but accidents , he will make us in a worse condition : For man , the Noblest of all creatures , is the child of an accident , therefore Aristotle should have placed man in the Categorie of quality rather then of substance . But we know that no accident is operativ● but in and by the power of the principall agent ; Neither can an accident be conveyed into the womb without the subject in which it is inherent : and therefore Iron touched without the Loadstone , cannot draw Iron if the substance of the Loadstone were not imparted to it . Hence we see , that as the substance of the Loadstone in the Iron decayes , so the vertue of attraction decayes likewise . Again , when he saith , that the substance of the womb is like the constitution of the brain , he speaks very improperly ; for neither is the substance of the one like the substance of the other ; the one being white , spermatical and cold ; the other red , sanguineal and hot ; nor can the substance of the one be like the constitution of the other , these being indifferent predicaments , between which there is no similitude , nor is the constitution of the one like unto the constitution of the other , as being of different temperaments , and having different uses ; and suppose they were either of the same substance , or constitution , it will not follow , that therefore they must have the same function : The stomach and guts have the same substance and constitution , so hath the brain and pith in the back bone : yet they have not the same functions . Again , when he saith , [ that what the fantasm or appetite is in the brain , the same or its analogy is excited in the womb , for the functions of both are called conceptions . ] He speaks more improperly then before ; for he seems to make the fantasm and appetite one thing , and to be both resident in the brain , whereas the appetite is the inclination of the will , and hath its residence in the heart ; the fantasm is the imaginary , or fictitious object of the fantasie , which this internal sense residing in the brains represents to it self ; neither of these is excited in the womb , nor any thing like it ; for the womb is neither the seat of the fantasie , nor hath it fit organs for it ; nor is it the seat of appetite , except by this word he understands an inclination to conception or generation : neither again is this a valid reason , that because the functions of the womb and brain are called conceptions , therefore they are the same ; for the conception of the womb is far different from that of the brain , neither do they agree , but equivocally , and in name onely ; so this word conception is ascribed to the action of understanding . Lastly , though we can produce upon stone , or timber , or such like matter , some shape or form like that Idea in our brain , yet it will not follow that the species of the father in the womb can produce the like brood ; for I deny that the species or idea of the father is in the womb , but in the brain ; this ( not that ) being the proper fea● of the fantasie , which receiveth the species from the common sense , and the imagination doth not alwayes work upon the seed , or embryo , nor doeth it produce any form , it onely worketh sometimes and produceth but the accidental form ; whereas ordinarily both the essential and accidental forms are produced by the formative power of the seed , or rather by the soul it self , which fabricates its own mansion , which soul lay potentially in the seed , and is excited by the heat , or rather innate property of the matrix . To conclude , it is as great absurdity to affirm that the female can be made pregnant , by conceiving a general immateral idea , as it was by some of the ancients to think , that the Spanish Mares could , as Aristotle speaks , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , conceive or be made pregnant by the Western wind , and as the Poets saith ; Ore omnes versae , in Zephyrum , stant rupibus altis , Exceptantque leves auras , & saepe sine ullis Conjugiis vento gravidae , mirabile dictu . The like fabulous impregnations we read of in Ravens by the north winde , and in Partrages by bare imagination . CHAP. IV. 1. My Lord Bacon's opinion confuted concerning the French disease . 2. Concerning the expulsion of pellets out of guns . 3. Of the wax candle burning in spirit of wine . 4. Of the parts most nutritive in animals . 5. Of the spirits in cold bodies . 6. Of air , fire , water , oyl , whiteness , the hands and feet . 7. Of souls and spirits . 8. Of visible objects and hearing . 9. Of sounds and musick . 10. Of singing birds , descending species , light . 11. Ingrate objects , and deafness , with other passages . HAving lighted lately upon two books , the one of Doctor Harvie's De generatione animalium , wherein he proves that all animals have their original from eggs ; which if true , then that is no fiction of the Poets , concerning Leda's two eggs , out of which were procreated Pollux and Helena , Castor and Clytemnestra ; but I conceive the Doctor in this , speaks rather tropically then properly ; for simile non est idem , and what may in some sort resemble an egge , is not an egge : however , his book is full of excellent learning and observation ; yet I have been bold in some thing● to dissent from him , as may be seen in the former Chapter . The other book I lately viewed is , my Lord Bacon's Natural History , a Piece fraughted with much variety of elegant learning ; but yet wherein are divers passages that deserve animadversion● ; I never had leasure to run over the book till now , though I had seen it before , and now my distractions are such , that I cannot exactly examine it , but onely ( ut canis è nilo ) here and there touch a little . First then , I finde him mistaken in thinking that the French-pox is begot by eating of mans flesh : Cent. 1. Sect. 26. His reasons are , A story of mans flesh barrelled up like tunny , & eat at the siege of Naples ; the other is , because the Canibals who feed on mans flesh are subject to that disease . 3. Because the blood or fat of mans flesh is mixed with poysons : And lastly , because Witches feed on mans flesh to aid their imaginations with high and foul vapors . Answ. These reas●ns are of small validity . For 1. it was not the eating of mans flesh at the siege of Naples that brought this disease into Europe , but it was procured by some of Columbus his Company , who had carnal commerce with soul Indian women , which with the pox they brought along with them . 2. Mans flesh of all other animals is counted the most temperate , therefore cannot produce such a venomous distemper so repugnant to mans body . 3. This is a peculiar disease of the Indians , both East and West ; for divers Countries have their divers maladies . 4. Neither can this , or any disease be counted new in respect of their subjects , original causes , or seminaries , for this disease is as old as mans flesh , though in this part of the world it did not break out so generally as of late ; and who knows but that the ancients had it , but under another name , being a kind of Leprosie . 5. The Canibals among the Indians are not more subject to this disease then others , who never tasted of mans flesh ; for in all ages there have been men eaters , yet not tainted mith this malady , and millions of latter years among us , who are infected with this poyson , and yet never eat of mans flesh . 6. It is against reason to imagine , that the flesh of a man should rather breed this disease , then of an ox or a sheep , seeing mans flesh is sooner convertible into nutriment , then of any other animal , because of the greater simpathy and specifical unity . 7. Though ignorant Indians do mix mans blood or fat with poyson , it will not therefore follow , that these are poy●●nable ; no more then wine can be called poyson , because poysonable materials may be mixed with it : so we mix sugar and butter with rats bane , which we know have no venemous quality in them . 8. Witches , who are silly fools , may eat mans flesh , hoping thereby to aid their imaginations , but there is no such vetue in mans flesh as they conceive ; so they use many spels , charms , and canting words , in which there is no more vertue then in a pibble stone , or a piece of rotten wood . 9. Mans flesh can afford no soul vapors , except it befoul it self , and putrified , and so indeed it may breed loathsome diseases , as all other corrupt and putrified meats do ; which is done as it is corrupted , not as it is mans flesh ; neither can it afford high vapors , except it were full of spirits , which cannot be in a piece of dead flesh ; he that will have high vapors must drink sack , not eat mans flesh ; the blood of the vine , not of the vein can breed high vapors . Indeed the drinking of mans blood , and eating of his flesh , may inure a man to cruelty , which Catelin knew by causing his associates to drink humane blood ; hence the Judaical law forbids eating of blood at all , shewing us hereby , how much God abhors cruelty , or that which may induce a man to it . II. His Lordship calls it , A crude and ignorant speculation , to make the dilatation of the fire , the cause of the expulsion of the pellet out of the Gun ; but he will have the cause to be the crude and windy spirits of nitre , dilated by heat , which bloweth abroad the flame , as an inward bellows . But I would know what difference there is between dilatation , and between the flame and spirit of the nitre . He affirms dilatation to be the cause of this expulsion , therefore his exception against the former opinion was needless ; and whereas he grants the flame to be the immediate expeller of the pellet , he unawares affirms what he rejects : neither can I see any difference between the flame of the nitre , and the spirit of the nitre inflamed , onely he was pleased to make shew of a new reason , by altering somewhat the words of the former , whereas the sense is one and the same , the speculation then is not crude , but the spirit of his nitre is crude , which without the flame can do nothing . 3. From a wax candle burning in a porringer full of spirit of wine set on fire , he infers ( Cent. 1.31 . ) strange conculsions . As 1. That the flame of the candle becomes bigger and globular , and not in pyramis , and consequently that the pyramis of the flame is accidental . I answer , the flame of the candle becomes bigger and globular accidentally , because the air about it is heated by the flame of the wine , therefore , as in all things like draws to like , so one flame dilates it self to enjoy the other ; as a drop of water will contract it self upon a drie , but dilate it self upon a wet table . 2. He infers , That the flame of itself would be round , if it were not for the air that quencheth the sides of it . But I say that the air is so far from quenching , that it cherisheth and maintaineth the flame , without which it would quickly vanish , and that the flame would not be round of it self , if the air round about were not inflamed : for the same cause it rouls and turns , not of its own nature , but because the ambient flame draws it . 3. He ●nfers hence , That the celestial bodies are true fires , for they are ig●obular , and have rotation , and have the colour and splendor of flame : These are weak arguments that from common accidents prove specifical identities ; for if the stars be true fires , because globular , then we may infer that water drops are fire , because round , and that every thing which hath rotation is fire ; and if that be fire which hath the colour of fire , or that a flame which hath the splendor of flame ; we may say that rotten sticks , and glow-worms , or cats eyes are fire or flames , and if stars be flames , because in colour they are like to flames ; let us say that the Heaven is water , for in colour it is like water . IV. It seems ( saith he , Cent. 1.45 . ) that the parts of living creatures , that lie more inwards , nourish more then the outward flesh ; except it be the brain , which the spirits prey too much upon , to leave it any great vertue of nourishment . This is not so , for experience shews the contrary , that the outward flesh of sheep , and so of other animals nourish more then the heart , lungs , liver , kidney , and spleen : Therefore Galen , ( l. de cibis . ) reckoneth these amongst his meats of bad juyce ; and indeed this stands with reason , for that nourisheth most which is easiest of concoction , and softest , and most abounding in benign and nutritive juyce , but such is the outward flesh , not the heart , kidney , &c. which are harder and drier , and not so apt to be converted into blood : It is true the Romans made much of the gooses liver , more to please their palate , then out of any good nutriment it offorded ; so they preferred moshromes and such like trash , to the best nutrive meates , as for the brains they are less nutritive then the flesh , not because the spirits prey upon them ( for the animal spirits in the brain , do not prey more upon it , then the vital spirits do upon the heart , which notwithstanding , his lordship acknowledgeth to be more nourishing then the outward flesh , because more inward ) but because the brain is less sanguineal then the flesh ; for those parts which they call spermatical , are less nutritive : what is more inward then the ( Spinalis medulla ) or pith in the back bone , on which the animal spirits do not prey , and yet it is little nutritive . V. The fift cause of cold ( saith he , Cent. 73. ) is a quick spirit inclosed in a cold body , as in nitre , in water colder then oyle , which hath a duller spirit , so show is colder then water , because it hath more spirit ; so some insects , which have the spirit of life , as snakes &c. are cold to the touch , so quick silver is the coldest of all mettals , because fullest of spirits . Answ. No spirit can be the cause of cold , for all spirits in vigitable animals produce heat , and are produced of heat , therefore we finde that where there are most spirits , there is least cold . 2. Nitre which is mentioned by the Ancients , is hot and not cold ; and therefore both Dioscorides , Pliny , and Galen adscribe to it the qualities of heat , to cut , extennat , discuss and purge gross and cold humors ; and if that nitre which we use at this day , be not the same , yet it is not much unlike , ( as Mathiolus shews ) as having divers qualities of the old nitre ; besides , it is a kinde of salt , and is begot of hot things , as pigeons dung , and the urins of animals , therefore Brun. Seidelius makres it hot . 3. I deny that water is colder then oyl , to the outward touching , for hot waters ( as he said before ) are in this regard cold , and if oyl hath a dul●er spirit then water , how comes it to mount upward , and swim above the water : sure this ascendant motion cannot produce from the earthy and gross substance , but from the quick spirits thereof ; therefore we finde that water is cold , and oyl hot in operation , because more full of spirits then water . 4. I deny that snow is colder then water , because it hath more spirit ; but because it is more condensed : for heat and cold are more active in a dense and solid , then in a thin atternated substance ; so ice is colder then water , and yet who will say that there is more spirits in the ice then in water ; besides , the snow is colder then the water , because begot of colder winds , and in colder clymats . 5. I deny that insects are cold to the touch , for having in them the spirit of life ; because they are colder when that spirit is gon , as we see in all dead bodies which are colder , then when they were alive ; therefore death is called by the Poets ( frigida more ) and ( gelidum frigus ) the spirit of life is that which is both begot of heat , and begets heat , and preserveth it ; that when that spirit leave su● , heat also for sakes us ( caler ossa relinquit ) saith the Poet ; It is not therefore the spirit of life , but the temperament and constitution of the body of divers earthy and watrish animals , which argue cold ; and we see that for this cause womens bodies are colder then mens , and some men of colder constitutions then others , because they have fewer spirits , and more of earth and water in them . We know also how dull and stupid our hands are in cold frosts , till the spirits in them be quickned by heat . 6. I deny also that quicksilver is the coldest of metals , because fullest of spirits : for it is much doubted whether Mercury be cold at all ; for agility proceeds from heat , not from cold , and such a quality became the messenger of Iupiter , by whom all things receive life and vigour . Indeed Mercury may be called the Monster of Nature ; for sometimes it refrigerats , sometimes it califieth ; it cures sometimes cold , sometimes hot diseases ; take it hot , it produceth cold ; take it cold , it produceth hot effects : and it hath this quality of heat , that nothing is more penetrating then it is . Christopher Encelius ( de re metalica ) makes it hot and moist in the fourth degree . Quercitan in his answer to Aubert , makes it rather aerial then aquiall ; & we know that heat is one of the qualities of air . Renodaeus ( in Pharmac . ) makes it both hot and cold . Keckerman ( in Sist. Phy. ) sayth , That it is hot , as it is full of spirits , but cold as these spirits are congealed . Croclius ( in Bas. Cly. ) prescribes it in defluxions of the head , and in hydropsies , which shews it is hot . And Poterius ( in Pharm . Spagir . ) tells us , That by reason of its different operations , no man can tell whether heat or cold be most predominant ; but it is certain , saith he , that it is both : for is known by our senses that it is cold , it is known by its effects and operations that it is hot : for it cuts , at●enuates , dissolves and purges , which are the effects of heat , and so his Lordship doth acknowledge in the next following leaf , That heat doth attennate , and by atenuation , sendeth forth the spirit . In his following discourses he hath phrases not to be tolerated in Phylosophy , as when he saith ( Cent. 1.80 . ) That tangible bodies have an antipathy with air . Belike then the air is no tangible body ; but experience shews the contrary , that air is tangible both actively and passively ; our bodies are sensible enough of this tangibility , both in hot and cold weather . Again , if by tangible bodies he mean grosse and dense bodies , how can air have an antipathy with them , seeing air is one of the ingredients of which all mixed bodies are compounded ? can it ●e contrary or antipatheticall to it selfe ? He saith ( Sect. 91. ) That paper or wood oyled , last long moist , but wet with water dry or putrifie sooner , the cause is , for that air medleth little with the moisture of oyle . Answ. He should have told us the cause of this cause ; for why doth not air medle with oyle as well as with water ? The reason is , because oyle is a more tenacious and dense substance then water , and therefore resisteth the heat of the air longer , and cannot be so soon evaporated ; and indeed it is not the air , but the heat in the air that works both on water and oile ; for the cold air drieth up neither , it may well harden them . Take then two papers , the one moystned with water , the other with oyle , and hold them near the ●re , we shall see the one dried up long before the other , so that his saying is erroneous when he inferreth ( Sect. 91. ) That fire worketh upon oyle as air upon water . For indeed the air doth not work upon water , but heat in the air or fire ; nor doth the fire work so soon upon the oyle as on the water , when they are at a distance . Again , he saith , That white is a penurious colour , and where moisture is scant . Answ. There are many things which want moisture , and yet are black , as divers dry stones and coals ; many bodies are not scant of moisture , and yet are white , as Lilies , Milk , Snow . There is as much moisture in a white Swan as in a black Raven . But when he saith ( Sect. 93 ) That Birds and Horses by age turn white , and the gray hairs of men come by the same reason ; he is mistaken : for it is not want or scant of moisture , but want of heat rather that is the cause of whitenesse : for old men abound more in watrish moisture then young men : and therefore we see that cold climats produce white complexions and skins , whereas they are black and swarthy in hot Countries . Snow is not bred in hot Summers , but in cold Winters ; and hoar frost is ingendred in cold Scithia , not in hot Ethiopia . Again , he is mistaken when he saith , ( Sect. 96 , 97. ) That the soals of the feet have great affinity with the head and mouth of the stomach ; so the wrists and hands have a sympathy with the heart . For there is no more affinity between these parts then any other ; the feet have as great a sympthy with the heart , and the wrists with the head , as these with the heart and the other with the head . If there be any affinity between the head and the feet , it is by reason of the nerves ; and so the same affinity may be to the hands . If there be any sympathy between the heart and the wrists , it is because of the arteries , and so the sympathy may be to the feet . It 's true , that the heart is affected in Agues by things applied to the wrists ; not because there is any sympathy between the skin , muscles , nerves and bones of the wrists with the heart ; but because the arteries which have their originall from the heart , lie more open , and are more tangible there then in many other parts of the body ; and yet in the temples , and divers other parts of the body , you shall find the pulse as well as in the wrists , and things applied to these parts , will work as powerfully on the heart , as if applied to the wrists . His Lordship is angry , ( Sect. 98. ) Because we call the spirits of Plants and living Creatures ( Soules ) such superficiall speculations ( saith he ) they have . But he should for the same reason be angry with the Scriptures , which ordinarily calls the spirits of beasts , birds , and fishes ( Souls . ) He must also be angry with all wise Nomenclators , which have called living and sensitive creatures ( Animals ) because they have ( animal soules : ) For animal is from anima . ) Again , I would know , if this word likes him not , how he will call these spirits of animals ? If he call them nothing but spirits , then he makes no difference between them and all other tangible bodies : For , according to his doctrine , there are spirits in stocks and stones , as well as in plants and animals ; but I hope the spirits of these deserve another name , then of the others ; which indeed , according to the old and true Philosophy , are meer qualities : which word also he rejects as Logicall , as though forsooth Logick , or Logicall terms were needlesse , whereas no knowledge is more usefull and necessary , as being the hand-maid to all Sciences , the want of which hath occasioned multitudes of whimzicall conceits , and Chimera's in mens brains . Again , if he will not have these chiefe acts , agents , or movers in animals , to be called souls or spirits , but air , or vapour , or wind , he will find that all these three are called by the word ( Anima ) 1. Aire is Anima in the Prince of Poets , Eclog. 6. : Namque canebat uti magnum pir ina●e coacta Semina , terrarumque , animaeque marisque fuissent . 2. Vapour is called ( anima ) too in the same Poet , ( AEn . 8. ) Quantum ignes animaeque valent . 3. The wind is ( anima ) also in Horace : Impellunt animae lintea Thracie : and ( animus ) in the Poet , ( AEn . 1. ) Mollitque animos & temperat iras . So then , call the Spirits of animals what you will , air , vapour , wind , or spirit , you will still find ( anima or soul ) is the term most proper for them , and that this is no superficiall speculation . My Lord in his second Century ( sect . 11. ) Makes pictures and shapes but secondary objects to the eye , but colours and order the things that are pleasing to the sight . If he had said , That colours are the chief objects of the eye , he had spoken more properly then to say , they are pleasing to the eye ; for some colours are very displeasing to some eyes . As for order , that is not at all the object of the sight ; for it is a relation , and relations incurre not into the senses . Again , he saith ( sect . 114. ) That the sense of hearing striketh the spirits more immediatly then the other senses . This is a very improper saying ; for the senses are patients in receiving the species of their objects , not agents upon their objects . If there be any action of dijudication , that is the work of the phantasie ▪ rather then of the outward sense ; and though I should yeeld that there were some actions of the eye , yet the sense of hearing is meerly passive , and therefore it is not the sense of hearing that striketh the spirits , but the species of the sound which is received by the spirit in the auditory nerve , and so conveyed into the phantasie : so it is not the smelling ( as he saith ) that worketh on the spirits , but the object that worketh on the sense of smelling . Again , when he saith , ( sect . 117. ) That dores in fair weather give no sound ; he speakes by contraries : for if by fair weather he means dry weather , then dores give the greatest sound . I know not what kind of dores his were , but mine sound much in dry Summers , and but little in moist weather . And this stands with reason ; for the humidity of the air must needs moisten the hinges , & consequently hinder their sound . Neither is it true which he saith of bullets , ( sect . 120. ) That they in piercing through the air make no noyse : For Souldiers will tell him the contrary ▪ that many times they hear the whistling of the bullets over their heads . So darts and stones flung with violence in the air , make a sound , as the Poet sheweth : Sonitum dat stridula cornus , & au●as certa secat . And his reason is no lesse infirm then his observation , to wit , That the extream violence or swiftnesse of the motion should hinder the sound , whereas nothing furthers the noyse so much as the swiftnesse of motion . Again , he is mistaken in our definition of sounds , when he makes us say , That it is an elision of the air , which is a term of ignorance . ( sect . 124. ) So it ●is indeed , but in him , not in the Philosophers , who doe not call sound an elision of the air , but the collisian of two hard or solid bodies in the air . And no lesse is he mistaken when he saith , That Sounds are generated where there is no air at all . This he can never prove , for even in the water , and in the flame ( wherein he saith sounds are generated ) there is air ; and if it were not for air , the sound should never be caried to our ear ; and therefore the instrance he makes ( ● . 133 . ) of knapping a pair of tongs within the water , which we can hear , and yet there is no air at all present , is to no purpose ; for there is air present , both in the water , and besides nothing but air from the superficies of the water to our ear , by which medium the sound is conveyed to us . He gives us a strange reason ( Sect. 143. ) why we hear better in the night then in the day , Because in the day the air is more thin , and the sound pierceth better , but when the air is more thick , the sound spreadeth abroad lesse . Indeed by this reason we should hear better by day ; for the thinnesse of the air , and the easie piercing of the sound , are main helps to hearing , whereas the thickness of the air is a hinderance : Therefore Hippocrates in his Aphorismes ▪ observeth truly , That when the wind is Southerly , and the air thick , our hearing is heavy . We hear better when the wind is Northerly , and the air clear . It is not therefore the thicknesse of the air , but the silence of the night which helpeth hearing , as the Poet saith , Tunc silens omnis ager , pecudes , pictaeque volucres . AEn . 4. And then it is when every sound , though never so small , affrights and excites him . Tunc omnes terrent aurae , sonus excitat omnis . AEn . 2. In his third Century ( Sect. 201 ) he tells us , That though there be a wall between , we can hear the voyce one this side which is spoken on the other , not because the sound passeth through the wall , but archeth over the wall . But here he contradicteth himself in his former Century ( Sect. 154 ) when he saith , I● is certain that the voyce doth passe thorow hard and solid bodies . The voyce then may passe through a wall , and not over it : And how can it passe over that wall which is continually with the seeling or roofe of the House ? For in a close chamber I can heare the voyce of him that is in the next room , though there be a wall between us , and the room sieled or roofed . But he saith ( Sect. 213. ) That the spirit of the hard body doth cooperate . I would know what spirits there are in a stone or brick wall , or in a wall of mud to cooperate ? If there be such cooperating spirits , it will follow ▪ That where are greatest numbers of them , there will be most help , and the sound better heard ; but in a thick stone wall there are more spirits ( because more stones , every stone having his own spirit ) then in a thin mud , woodden , or brick wall , and therefore the sound must be better heard through a thick then a thin wall , there being so many pneumaticall cooperators , all helping to carry the sound . This is Philosophy that passeth all understanding . He saith ( Sect. 235. ) It is manifest that between sleeping and waking ( when all the senses are bound and suspended ) musick is farre sweeter then when one is fully waking . All the senses are not bound when a man is between sleeping and waking ; but when a man is in dead sleep , then are all the senses bound : If then they are all bound , and likewise all are bound between sleeping and waking , what difference will he make between the extream and the medium , between a dead sleep , and that which is betwixt sleeping and waking . Again , how can musick be sweet to him in whom all the senses are bound up ? Which way shall the musick enter ? Can he heare without hearing ? Doubtlesse the delight he hath in the Musick doth shew all his senses are not bound up . He shews , ( 238 , 239. ) That Parrets , Pies , Iayes , Dawes and Ravens , are singing birds , and that this aptnesse of singing is in their attention . He should have added Thrushes and Stares to his singing birds ; but it is not attention which is the cause of their singing ; for beasts and other birds may have as much attention , but its natural for birds to sing , and their speaking is but a kind of singing , for singing is the musick of the throat , and speaking the musick of the tongue : it is easie for those who exercise their throats and tongues in singing , to be brought to utter words by the same organs . It may be ( saith he , 205 ) the spirituall species of visible things and sounds , do move better downwards then upwards . Those on the top of Pauls seem much lesse then they are , but to men above , those below seem nothing so much lessened . So knots in gardens shew best from an upper window . These examples thwart his ( may be ) for if the species move better downward , how comes it that we see the object better from the top of Pauls , then from the street looking upward to the top ? Doubtlesse it is because the visible species of the things seen below , move better upward , as being more naturall both for the air which is a light body , and for the species which hath no gravity in it . Hence it is , that when wee stand below , we cannot so clearly discern the just magnitude of the men upon the top of Pauls , because the species must come from that high object to our eye downward , which is not so natural . The same may be said of the audible species ; for sounds are better heard by those who are in high rooms , then by those who are below : and so they that sit in Church galleries , which are above the Pulpit , hear better then they who sit below in the pues . He speaks against experience when he saith , There is a greater degree from the privative to the active , that is , from darknesse to light , then from lesse light i● more light . For when the day breaks I cannot see to read in the first degree of light , which is from darknesse ; but in the other degree which is from lesse light to more , I can see to read , therefore this degree of lesse light to more light , as far greater then the other , which was from the privative to the active . He tells us ( 270 ) That in visibles there are not found objects sō odious and ingrate to the sense , as in audibles ; thus the grating of a Saw sets the teeth on edge . That there are visible objects more ingrate to the eye then audible to the ear , is plan by experience , in such as have swounded and fallen suddenly dead at the sight of some objects ; some will sweat and fall into strange passions at the sight of a Cat , others at other sights . Pompey's wife fell into a swound when she saw her husbands coat be sprinkled with blood , Mark Antonies speech did not so forcibly work upon the Romans as the sight of Caesars bloody garment , to prosecute his murtherers . The phantasie is much more affected by the eye then by the ear . As for the grating of a Saw , by which some mens teeth are set on edge , will not prove what he aimes at , but onely that the teeth are thus affected by reason of that nerve of the fifth conjugation , which sendeth one branch to the ear , and another to the larinx and tongue ; as likewise there is a cartaligenous passage between the ear and palat , by which the air received by the mouth , is communicated to the ear . Hence we stop our breath when we will hear attentively , and violent sounds are evacuated by that passage which are received by the ear . But when he saith ( 276 ) That there is no effect of deafnesse found in Canoniers , and such like ; he is again mistaken : For it is known that divers have lost their hearing by the noyse of Cannous , and other violent sounds . I knew one who grew deaf by being present at a Muster where many Muskets were discharged . Again , hee saith ( 277. ) That when a Skreen is put between the candle and the eye , the light is seen on the paper whereon one writeth , where the body of the flame is not seen . But indeed neither the flame is seen , because of the Skreen , nor the light on the paper , but the paper by the light : for light is not the object which we see , but by which we see ; it actuates the medium , and makes the object visible . CHAP. V. The Lord Bacons opinions refuted . Of holding the breath when wee hearken . Of time . Of long life . Of making gold . Of starres . Of oyl . Of indisposition to motion . Of death , diseases and putrifaction . Of stuttering . Of motion after the head is off . Of sympathies and antipathies of the Vine and ●olewort , the Fig-tree and Rew. Of white colour . Of the Oke bough in the earth . Of transinutation of species . Of Incubus . Of grain in cold Countries . Of determination and figures . Of accretion and alimentation . Of the period of life . Of sugar , leaves , roots , snow , and putrifaction . WE have shewed out of Anatomy , why we hold our breath when we hearken attentively ; but my Lord gives a reason no way satisfactory : For ( saith he ) the cause is , for that in all expiration the motion is outward , and therefore rather driveth away the voyce then draweth it . His Lordship sayes well if we did hear by the mouth ; but withall he should have considered , , that in breathing there is inspiration as well as expiration , and we hold our breath in hearing attentively , that there may be no inspiration as well as expiration . And indeed it must be a very weak voyce that our breath in expiration drives away . The true cause then as we have shewed , is the free passage of the air between the mouth and ear by means of the pipe or chanell we mentioned ; therefore we stay our breath rather from inspiration then expiration , lest the drum in the ear be extended too much with air . He saith , It conduceth to long life that mens actions be free and voluntary . If this were so , the absolute Monarchs of the world , whose words and commands are laws , and who have none to controll them , should be longer lived then their subjects , who are forced to doe many things against their liking , though not against their will ; for all mens actions otherwise are free and voluntary , because they are men , but many times we see slaves live longer then Princes . He tells us , That time and heat are fellows in many effects ; for they both are airy and liquifie . Time and heat cannot be fellows in effects , because time is no agent , it doth not operate at all , quantities work not , though all things are produced in time ; so hony and sugar grow liquid , clay and roots grow dry in time , but not by time . These effects are produced by the heat , drinesse and moisture of the aire , so that sugar waxeth not more liquid by age , but by the air : for keep it twenty years , it will harden or soften according to the weather . So it is not time that hardeneth the crum of bread , but the heat of the air by drawing in insensibly its humidity : and therfore it is rather Poetically spoken then Philosophically , to say that time hardeneth or softn●th , produceth or destroyeth . This indeed is to put the syth into Saturns hand , and to make him the father and devourer of his own children . He alledgeth one cause , why women live longer then men , because they stir lesse . But I say that men live longer then women , because they stir more : For by exercise the blood is warmed , the pores are opened , vapours are expelled , concoction is helped , the limbs and joynts are strengthened , the naturall heat is excited , the spirits and humours are refined . All ages shew us , that no women have ever reached to the age of some men ; and it stands with reason that men should be longer lived , because they abound more in naturall heat , which is the cause why the Northern people are longer lived then the Southern . And I have observed , that in the Northern parts women are more given to exercise then in the countries farther South ; and therefore are longer lived there then here . And my Lord himselfe acknowledgeth , That exercise hindreth putrifaction , and rest furthers it . Therefore it follows , that men who exercise live longest , because they are furthest from putrifaction . He judgeth the work of making gold possible . So have all they who have made shipwrack of their estates upon that stone , which hath proved no lesse dangerous then the rocks of Malea . It is not enough to judge the possibility , but it must be proved either by reason or experience , neither of which hath been yet done . For that factitious , or rather fictitious gold the Chymists brag of , is as far from true gold , as a painted fire is from a reall ; for neither can it endure the fire , nor comfort the heart , nor hath it any of the qualities or essentiall properties of true gold , I am of Scaligers opinion , that it is as easie to change a beast into a man , as to convert any other metall into gold , which were to introduce by Art a specificall form into the matter , which is the work of● Nature alone . He saith , It is a vain opinion to think the starre is the denser part of his Orb. This is spoken both Lordly and ma●esterially : but he had done well to tell us why this opinion is vain , and to have delivered an opinion void of vanity , which he doth not ; but his bare word is not sufficient to make this a vain opinion , which the learned of so many Ages have approved , and stands so much with reason . I confesse we know but little of those quintessentiall natures ; for we are , as the Poet saith , Curvae in terris animae , & coelestium inanes . Yet of all opinions this is most consonant to reason , that the starre is homogeneall with its spheare , so that the starre is the heaven contracted , and the heaven in which the starre moveth , is the starre dilated ; for otherwise wee must make the heaven an heterogeneall body , and consequently organicall , which will prove the vainer opinion of the two . He tells us , That Oyl is almost nothing else but water digested . I may say it is any thing else rather then water , from which it is so averse , that it will not be united or incorporated with it : and the effects are clean opposite , for water is cold , oyle hot in operation , water putrifieth , oyle resisteth putrifaction ; water makes Iron rust , oyle keeps it from rusting ; water quencheth the fire , oyle kindles and feeds it ; water is heavy , oyle light , for it vvill still be uppermost ; vvater is thin , oyle thick ; water is quickly up by heat , and turned into vapours , so is not oyle ; water is the food of plants , oyle of men ; oyle is apt to be inflamed , so is not water : therefore oyle is rather air or fire then vvater digested . He gives us a strange cause of mans indisposition to motion when Southern winds blow . The cause ( saith he ) is , that the humours do melt and wax fluid , and so flow into the parts . How humours should melt , I know not , except they were congealed like butter , wax , or ice : and where be the parts into which they flow , he tells us not : but indeed the true cause is , the giving ( as we call it ) or relaxation of the muscles , nerves , and tendons by the warm and mo●st air which in dry and cold weather are more firm compacted and united ; and therefore the apter for motion . It is ( saith he ) commonly seen , that more are sick in Summer , and more die in Winter . This is to me a Riddle ; for if more die in Winter then in Summer , it must follow , That more are sick in Winter then in Summer ; for men usually die not till they be sick , and so he contradicts himselfe . Much like to this is that saying of his , Diseases are bred chiefly by heat ; the contrary whereof is apparent , that multitudes of diseases are bread by cold ; neither can I yeeld to him in saying , That it is a superficiall ground , that heat and moisture cause putrifaction , because there have been great plagues in dry years . But by his Lordships leave , the plagues were not bred by the drynesse of the yeare , but by the precedent heat and moisture of the Winter , or Spring , which break out upon the hot and dry Summer , or Autumne , and this hee acknowledgeth in his next Section , where he sheweth , That the cause of diseases is falsly imputed to the constitution of the air at that time when they break forth , whereas it proceeds from a precedent sequence and series of the seasons of the year ; and so when he saith , That in Barbary their plagues break up in Summer when the weather is hot and dry : If this be so , then it is no superficial ground to say that heat and moysture cause putrifaction , seeing it is resisted by hot and dry weather , and indeed it were absurd to think otherways , seeing both experience and reason tells us , that heat and moysture are ●he breeders of putrifaction , and that frigidity and ●●ccity are its greatest enemies ; therefore in cold climats and seasons putrifaction is not so frequent , as in hot Countries , and Summers ; so he confesseth , that the Country about Cap Vorde is pestilent through moysture ; neither are drie things so apt to putrifie as moist , so the flesh putrifieth and not the bones ; the apple or the pear will putrifie , when the seed within remains unputrified : whereas those bodies which have little or no moysture , resist putrifaction both in themseves and others , as Salt , Brimstone , Myrrhe , Aloes , and such like . He makes Refrigeration of the tongues the cause of stuttering . If this were so , then old men should stutter more then young men ; for old men are colder . But we know the contrary , that not the coldnesse , but rather the over-heating of the tongue causeth stuttering , and this he acknowledgeth in the same Section , that many stutterers are very cholerick men . But choler is hot , then it seemes that both heat and cold is the cause of stuttering . But indeed the true cause in some is a bad habit or custom contracted from their infancy , in others eagernesse of disposition ; for hasty and eager natures usually stutter , and whilst they make the more haste , they use the lesse speed ; in others again stuttering proceeds from some infirmity or impedim● in the tendon , muscles , or nerves of the tongue . As for drinking of wine moderatly , which he saith , will cause men stut lesse , is a thing I could never yet observe in those stutterers I have bin acquainted with . He saith , That men and beasts move little after their headss are off , but in birds the motion remains longer , because the spirit are chiefly in the head & brain , which in men & beasts are large , but birds have smal heads , therfore the spirits are more dispersed in the sinewes . That the spirits are chiefly in the head & brain , I deny ; for the vital spirits are chiefly in the heart . And if the spirits be chiefly in the head and brain , why doth the body separated from the head , move more and longer time then the head ? Again , though birds have lesser heads then men and beasts , yet they have heads proportioned to their bodies , and the spirits proportionably are as much in their heads , as in mens or beasts heads . Moreover , though some men and beasts move little after the head is off , yet some move much : for I saw one beheaded , whose body after it was laid in the coffin , and carried a pretty way from the place of execution , with a violent fit of motion , was like to beat the coffin out of the hands of the bearers ; therefore the true causes of this difference are these , as I conceive , 1. The spirits of birds are more aeriall and fervent then of men and beasts , and in some more , in some lesse ; therefore the body of a Cock beheaded will flutter more then of a Goose , or Turkie ; and so in beasts , a Cat beheaded will move more violently , then of many others : for this reason some men move more then others . 2. The capacity of the vessels may be the cause of this differance ; for in men and beasts the veins , arteries , and nerves , wherein the spirits and blood are contained , be larger then in birds , and therefore in them is a more sudden eruption of the blood & spirits , and consequently a shorter motion then in birds . 3. The weight of the bodies in men and beasts farre exceed the weight of birds bodies , and therefore are not so apt to be moved . His Lordship is pleased to call The opinions of sympathies and antipathies ignorant and idle conceits , and a forsaking of the true indications of causes , Felix qui potuit rerum cognosere causas , God will have us in some things , rather admire his wisdom , then know his secrets ; and because we cannot attain the true reason of many things , we are to submit our judgments to a reverend admiration of his goodness : who can give the reason of that sympathy between the loadstone ▪ and the iron ? Between the same stone and the pole ? We see there is a sympathy between some simples and some humors , and between some parts of our bodies and some drugs . What other reason properly can be given , why Faltick draws choler , Agaric fleghm , Epithymum melancholy ? Why Selenites , as Fernelius observeth , being applied to the skin , stayeth bleeding ? Why should Cantharides work onely on the bladder ? Why doeth Hemlock and Henbane poyson men , which nourish birds ? How do cats come to the knowledge of Nip , and dogs of grasse ? who taught the Chicken to fear the Kite , or the Lamb the Wolfe ? And why have some men strong Antipathies with some meats ? Why are some sounds , some smels , some sights grateful to us , some again odious ? If there be no sympathies and antipathies why are water and fire so averse to each other ? The Vine will not prosper if the Colewort grow near it , he gives a reason for this , Because the Colewort draweth the fattest juyce of the earth , and where two plants draw the same juyce their neighbourhood hurteth . This reason may be as well rejected as admitted ; for othe● plants that are set neare and among Cole-worts , fare not the worse for their vicinity , except it be Rue : and not onely doth this Antipathy last between the Vine and Colewort when they are alive , but when they are dead , and separated from the earth : for they write that Coleworts hinder inebriation , and suffer not the wine to fume into the head ; and why is not the vine as strong to draw its nourishment from the earth as the Colewort , seeing it hath more spirits , and extends it selfe to a greater circuit and height ? But when he saith , That Rue being set by a Figtree , becometh stronger , because the one draweth juice fit to refult sweet , the other bitter . I would know how one and the same piece of earth can afford sweet juyce to the one , & bitter to the other at the same time●punc ; and how the fetide juice of the earth goeth into the Garlick , and the odorate into the Rose when they grow together . Sure these are whimzies , for no piece of earth can have so many contrary qualities at the same time , nor can there be severall juyces in one bud as he saith afterward ; neither is the earth any thing else but the common matrix of the plants , affording them moisture and nourishment , which my Lord acknowledgeth proceeds rather from the water then from the earth , when he saith , That white Satyrion bean flowers , &c. are very succubent , and need to be scanted in their nourishment ; he contradicts his former assertion when he said , That white was a penurious colour , and where moisture is scant : And yet he saith , That white plumbs are the worst , because they are over-watry : So it seems that white is both a penurious and a super-plentifull colour , where moisture is scant , and yet over-watry . The opinion that an Oke bough put into the earth , will put forth wild Vines , is rejected by him , upon this ground , ●t is not the Oke ( saith hee ) that turneth into a Vine ; but the Oke bough putrifying , qualifieth the earth to put forth a vine of it selfe . If the earth could put forth a vine of it selfe , what need it to be qualified by the putrified Oke bough ? If it be of the putrified Oke bough ( as doubtlesse it is ) that the vine is generated , then the earth doth not of it selfe send forth the vineIt is naturall for one thing to be generated out of the corruption of another ; but for plants to be generated of the earth alone , without either seed , boughes , or some putrified materials of other things , were miraculous . He saith , That transmutation of species is in the vulgar Philosophy pronounced impossible ▪ but this opinion is to be rejected . What he means by vulgar Philosophy , I know not , but this I know , that the Philosophy : which is vulgarly received by all learned and wise men , hold the transmutation of species impossible : not to God , who could transform Lots wife into salt , Nebuchadnezzar into a beast , waters into blood , a rod into a serpent , and water into wine , but to Art or Nature which cannot transform species , whether we understand the word in the extent and universality , or as it may signifie the individuall nature under such a species : For every individual consists of a matter and a forme , the whole composition cannot be transformed into another composition , nor the form to another specificall form , nor the matter into another matter : not the first ; for generation is not the changing of one composition into another , but an introduction of a new form into the matter : not the second , for one form alwayes perisheth by corruption upon the introduction of another by generation : not the third ; for the matter which is the common subject of all mutations , must be alwayes the same in substance , though it receive some alterations in qualities . Transmutation then of species is impossible to Nature , not to Chymists , who think to transform silver into gold : not to the Roman Church , which holds a transubstantiation of bread into Christs body : not unto Poets , who sing of so many metamorphoses and transformations of men into beasts : nor of those who think Witches can transform themselves into Cats , Hares , and other creatures . He tells us , That Mushroms cause the accident which we call Incubus , or the Mare in the stomack . If this were true , in Italy and Africa , where these are ordinarily eaten , this disease would reign most : but we find that the Northern Countries are more subject to the Incubus then the Southern . Many then eat Mushroms who never were troubled with this disease , many are troubled with it who never eat them . But indeed the Incubus , or Mare , is no disease of the stomack , as he saith , but of the Diaphragma and lungs , which being oppressed by a thick flegme or melancholy , send up gross vapours into the throat , by which speech is hindred , and into the brain by which the imagination is disturbed . It is reported ( saith he ) that grain out of the hotter Countries translated into the colder , will be more forward then the ordinary grain of the cold Country . This is known to be untrue by divers grains transplanted hither into this cold climat , and by the grains translated hence into the Orcades , and other cold parts . Again , he saith , That plants are all figurate and determinate , which inanimat bodies are not ] if this be so , then inanimat bodies are infinit , for certainly vvhatsoever is finit , hath its termination ; and figure is nothing else but the disposition of terminations ; even water is figurat , because it is sinit , though it assumeth the figure of the continent body in vvhich it is . To say then that a stone is sinit , and yet not figurat nor determinat , is a plain contradiction ▪ a dead carcass is an inanimat body , & yet retains the same figure & termination , vvhich it had vvhilst it vvas animat . In this same Section he tels us [ that plants do nourish , inanimat bodys do not , they have an accretion , but no alimentation ] but how any thing can have an accretion vvithout alimentation is to me a ridle : I speak of proper and Physicall accretion , which is an extension of all the parts by an internall principle or soule converting the aliment into the substance of the body nourished . For that accretion of stones , and other inanimate things , is an apposition of externall matter , not an extension of the parts by an internall agent , converting the nutriment into the thing nourished . And how can stones , or such hard bodies have extension , whereas they want humidity , which is the cause of extension . Besides , accretion is a supply of deperdition ; for where there is diminution of parts , by means of the heat exhausting the radicall moisture , there must be restauration ●y nutriment , and consequently accretion . Therefore there maybe an outward agglutination or aggregation of stones without alimentation ; but an accretion properly so called , there cannot be . Lastly , he tells us in the same Section , That Plants have a period of life , which inanimate bodies have not . If inanimate bodies have a life , and no period , then they are immortall like the Angels , and so the stones we tread on in the dirty streets , are in better condition then the great Monarcks of the world . Again , if plants have a period of life , they have life , and conquently are living creature ; and yet shortly after my Lord distinguisheth them from living creatures in divers respects , [ Sugar ( saith he ) to the Ancients was scarce known , and little used ] Sugar was both known to , and used by the Ancients ; for that which they called mel arundineum , hony of the cane was much used in Physick : they called it also Indian salt , because it was like salt in colour and consistence , when it was harden'd by the Sun : the other kinde of Sugar the Ancients knew and used as well as wee ; only they made it by pressing , we by boyling of the canes , which kinde of boyling they used not as we do , because they sweetned their water by steeping the canes in them , and that was their drink : of this drink Lucan ( lib. 3. ) speaks , Quique bibunt tenerâ dulces ab arundine succos . And that they used sometimes to boil the Sugar canes , is plain by Strabo ( lib. 35. ) & likewise by Statius ( l. 1. Syl. ) Et quas praecoquit eboisa cannas . [ Seeds and Roots ( saith he ) are chiefly for nourishment , but leaves give no nourishment at all , or very little ] this is not so , for the leaves of cabbages , coleworts , lettice , and such like , give the nourishment , and not the roots ; there is more nourishment in the leaves of one cabbage , then in a hundred cabbage roots . He gives us a bad definition of snow , when he calls it [ the froth of the cloudy waters ] froth is aëreal , snow is watrish , froth is hot , snow cold , froth is light , snow heavy , because more terrestrial ; indeed in colour snow is like froth , hence Scaliger saith , that snow is almost froth . Poetical Phylosophie discriminates froth from snow , in making Venus the daughter of the one , not of the other , snow then is not the froth of cloudie waters , though Pliny so calls it ; but it is the thin and ra●ified vapours of the watrish cloudes , united into those white flakes we see , by cold ; snow then is not begot immediately of water , as froth is , but of cold and thin vapours : Why he should call [ putrifaction the subtilest of all motions ] I cannot conceive , for what more subtilty is there in putrifaction that is a kinde of corruption , then in generation , the one consisting in the deperdation of the old form , the other in the acquisition of a new form ; neither doth he speak Philosophically , vvhen he calls it a motion , for indeed putrifaction is a mutation , and no motion , because both the termini à quo and ad quem , are not positive , as they are in all motions . CHAP. VI. The Lord Bacons opinions confuted concerning Snow , Ephemera , gravitie , the sperme of Drunkards , putrifaction , teeth , bones and nails , thick and thin mediums , Nilus , hot Iron , br●in , sudddn dakness , drie and moist bodies , fish , cornes , hunger , liquifaction , hardness , moisture , accidents , light , right side , spungy bodies ▪ stone-walls , imagination , the cramp , hedghog , mummy , salt , Commenus and others refuted concerning motion , qualities , colours , forms , the Epilogue . MY Lord thinks [ that there is in snow a secret warmth , because the Ancients have observed worms bred in old snow ] but I am of another opinion ( though Scaliger seems to favour my Lords tenets ) that neither the snovv is vvarm , nor do these vvorms breed in snovv ; our senses tell us there is no heat in snovv ; and vvhere there is no heat , there can be no putrifaction nor generation ; the vvorms then are bred in the ground under the snovv , but not of the snovv , vvhich is not vvarm , but keeps in the vvarmth of the earth , and defends it , as it vvere a mantle from the piercing air , therefore in great snovves , sheep vvill live longer under the snow then above in the sharp air . And whereas the worm dieth when it comes out of the snow , this proceedes not ( as he saith ) from the exhaling of the worms spirits , which was shut in by the cold , but rather from the chilling of that spirit which was kept in by heat : for whilst it was under the snow , the worm was kept warm from the piercing air which now kilsit . He saith , That the flies called Ephemer● , live but a day , the cause is the exility of the spirits , or perhaps the absence of the Sun. But neither of these is the cause : not the exility of spirit ; for we see that among men they that have weak and attenuated spirits , live longer then they who have more strong , dense , and more plenty of spirits , and so in other creatures , a Horse , or Bull , are not so long lived as a Crow , or Raven , which have more exility of spirit . The cause therefore of short and long life , is the goodnesse or badnesse of the crasis and temperament of the radical moisture , and its due or undue proportion with the natural heat , the symatrie or assymatrie of the four humours , and first qualities , and the conformity of the organs . As for the Suns absence , that cannot be a cause of short life : For , 1. the Sun is never absent in his vertue , efficacy , and influence . 2. Many creatures prosper best in shades , as plants . 3. In those Northern parts where the body and light of the Sun is not seen in many moneths together , yet multitudes of creatures are generated and live there . 4. It seems that the Ephemera are hurt rather by the Suns presence then absence : for Scaliger writes ( Exer. 194.5 . ) That those Ephemera flies which he had seen , were always to be seen in the evening , never at the Sun rising , and one of them which he had caught , lived all night , but died in the morning . The Suns presence then rather then his absence , is the cause of this short life in the flye . He saith , That the motion of gravity is a meer motion of the matter , and hath no affinity with the form . If it be so , what use is there of the form ? the form of every thing is the nature thereof , and nature , as the Philosopher tells us , is the principle and cause of motion : the matter is but the passive , the motion is the active principle of motion . When he tells us , That over moisture doth somewhat extinguishthe ▪ heat , as hot water quencheth the fire ▪ he speaks not like a Philosopher ; for there is not Physicall action but where there is a contrariety : now there is no contrariety between moisture and heat , but between moisture and driness , heat and cold : therfore the humidity of the warm water works upon the siccity of the fire , and not upon its heat . For if the one quality be taken away , the other will fail . Neither doth his Lordship speak like a Philosopher when he saith , That the sperm of drunken men is unfruitfull , because over moystned . Lot , who in his drunkenness got both his daughters with child of boyes , can shew him the contrary , and so can the Comick when he saith , Sine Cerere & libero friget Venus . The Poets knew this vvhen they made Bacchus armour-bearer to Venus , and a continuall companion of the Fauns and Satyrs . And the Gentiles that still offered vvine in the sacrifices of Venus , as I have shewed elsewhere ( In Mystagogo . ) Neither is the sperm over-moistned , as he saith ; for the drunkards vvine cannot get presently into the sperm to moisten it , vvhich requireth time for elaboration in the spermaticall vessels . Neither can I approve of his reason when he saith , That Caterpillers breed upon Cabbages , because they have fat leaves , and apt to putrifie . This contradicts his former assertion , That the viscy substance of plants is most in the roots , and the vvatrish in the leaves , vvhich is the cause that the root is more nutritive then the leaves . Neither doth fatnesse make a thing apt to putrifie , but rather resisteth it : it is the watrish moisture that is most apt to putrifie , especially being mixed with a grosse and earthy substance . He tells us , That bones and teeth stand at a stay , as for nails they grow continually . This is not so : for nature hath prefixed certain limits of growth to every thing , which when it hath attained , rests there : nails then if they be not pared , will grow to their prefixed length , and there stay ; but if they be kept pared , they will grow , still aiming at their just magnitude , which by paring them often , we hinder . Hence it is that they are still growing , because still pared ; so doe the hairs of our head and beards , and so do hedges and trees that are pruned . He knoweth not how the eye worketh when it is placed in the grosser medium , and the object in the finer . This is easily known ; for if ever he had been in a mist , he should have found that his eye being in the grosser medium , could not well apprehend the object that was in the finer , though the object be celestiall luminaries , and so it is with those that are in the water , they cannot see the object that is in the aire , so well as they who being in the air , behold the object in the water , because the distance of the thicker medium from the eye dilateth the object , which is contracted and made obscure if the eye be in the thicker medium : for how can the species be received into the eye , if the medium that should convey it , hindereth it ? The cause why it raineth not in AEgypt ( saith he ) is , For that Nilus hath a longer race , and runneth swifter , for such waters vapour not so much as standing waters ; or else there is a better concoction of that water ; for waters concocted vapour not so much as raw . Besides , the air there is thin and thirsty , and imbibeth the moisture , and suffereth it not to remain in vapours . Here are divers causes alledged , but none of them satisfactory : For , 1. there be rivers that have as long a race , and run swifter , which hinder not rain . 2. If standing waters breed vapours , then Nilus should , when it stands 40 dayes together over AEgypt . I deny that concocted waters breeds fewer vapours then raw waters : for water over the fire will never cease to vapour , till it be all spent , and converted into vapours ▪ 4. The air of AEgypt is not so thin and thirsty as under the Line , and yet there it raineth . 5. The true cause then why it raineth not in AEgypt is , because God and Nature doe nothing in vain ▪ but rain had been in vain and needlesse in AEgypt , whereas Nile supplieth the effects thereof , therefore by the Poet Nilus is called , Iupiter AEgyptius . My Lord speaketh against manifest experience when he writes , That Iron red hot burneth and consumeth not . That was the priviledge onely of the fire-bush which Moses saw . We know that the fire by degrees wasteth the Iron , and Steel also , which is a harder metall . But he saith , That the increasing of the weight of the water will increase his power of bearing , as br●in when it is salt enough will bear an egge . In twenty gallons of water an egge will sink as well as in one , so as the increasing of the weight is no-thing , but it is the thickning of the water with salt that maketh it strong to bear . So we see men in boats are better supported in Sea-water then in fresh . How sight as hee saith , coming into sudden darkness , should induce an offer to shiver , is a strange AEnigma ; for the sight in darknesse can neither act nor suffer , as having no object nor visive species . It is not the sight then , but the imagination upon the sudden change apprehending danger , that causeth the shivering . Water ( he saith ) by a kind of appetite , or thirst , receiveth dry bodies , and so dry bodies drink in waters and liquors . It vvere strange that contraries should have an appetite or thirst to each other . It were against nature , simile simili gaudet , like draws to like , and contraries shun each other . Hence it is , that vvater vvill not spread it selfe so soon on a dry board as on a wet : upon a dry board a drop of vvater vvill contract it self into a globular form , and rise into some height , rather then joyn itselfe to its enemy ; whereas upon a vvet board it presently spreads it selfe : So dry things will rather swim upon , then sink in the vvater , except their vveight force them downward . He also contradicteth experience when he saith , That Fish hating the dry will not approach the air till it grow moist . For vve see that fish play most upon the top of the vvaters in hot and dry Summers , and in the hottest and driest time of the day , when the Sun is in his Me●idian . So when he saith , That Aches and Corns engrieve most towards rain or frost . This is not as if they were sensible of future rain , but because the extremity of heat and cold doe exasperate these infirmities . For the same reason Moals vvork , and Fleas bite more eagerly . He tells , That hunger is an emptinesse . But this is not so ; for there is sometimes hunger without emptinesse , and sometimes emptinesse without hunger . It is therefore not emptinesse , but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as the Philosopher tells us , a desire or appetite of hot and dry things , caused by the corrugation and sucking in the mouth of the stomach . His Lordship is pleased to call the received opinion , That putrifaction is caused by cold , or preternaturall heat , but nugation . But if cold be not the cause of putrifaction , how comes it that Apples and Cabbages doe rot in frosty vveather ? And if peregrine heat be not the cause , how comes it that in hot and moist years and places , pestilentiall Feavers , and other putrid diseases doe reigne ? Besides , abundance of vermin ; doubtlesse these are procreated of putrifaction , and this of heat , except we will forfeit our senses and reason ; of which he being afraid , confesseth at last , that such a heat tendeth to dissolution . He will not have liquifaction to proceed from any of the foure prime qualities , that he calls an inutile speculation , but from his own phantomes . For bodies ( saith he ) that are more turgid of spirit , or that have their spirits more straitly imprisoned as metals , or that hold them better pleased and content as butter , are liquifiable . How happy then are those spirits which dwell in butter , where they have pleasure and content , in comparison of those vvretched spirits vvhich are imprisoned in Irons and other metals , and yet how these spirits should make the metall turgid , I know not . Surely these are but crasie fansies , vvhereas it is apparent to all ntelligible men , that these things are most liquifiable , which aboundeth most with congealed moisture , whether it be aeriall and oily , as in pitch , butter , wax , and grease ; or watrish alone , as in Ice ; or of a middle nature between both ; or peculiar , as the moisture of metals . And to tell us , That wood , clay , free-stone , &c. are not liquifiable , because they are bodies jejune of spirits , is ridiculous ; for there are more spirits in vegitables then in metals : and it is plain , that clay and stones melt not , because they want moysture , which is in metals . So it is not the dilatation of the spirits ( as he saith ) by heat , which causeth wax to melt at the fire ; but the rarefaction of the moysture by heat , which was before contracted by the cold . For this cause dry wood is more fragile then green , stone then metall , and fictile earth then crude , because there is no moisture in the one comparable to the moisture of the other . He tels us , that the hardnes of body is caused chiefly by the jejuness of the spirits . Indeed this Philosophy is somwhat jejun ; for I would fain know whether there be not more spirits and less jejune in the hard bodies of Cloves , Nutmegs , and Cinnamon , then in the soft bodies of Wooll , Silk , and Cotton ? According to his Philosophy there is a greater quantity of Spirits in a pellet of butter , because softer , then in a Nutmeg which is harder ; he that beleeves this , let him when he is troubled with flatulencies in his stomack , use butter , and not hard spices . He saith , That Moisture doth chiefly colour hair ; but driness turneth them gray and white . In his Philosophy then gray and white are not colours , nor indeed blacknes , which he saith afterwards , is but a privative , and consequently hath no entity . Aristotle indeed sometimes calls black a privation ; but there he useth the words in a large sense : for if it were properly privative , how could other colours be made of black and white , seeing of habits and privations nothing can be made . He saith , That some fishes be greater then any beasts , because these have not their moisture drawn by the air and sun-beams . Also they rest always in a manner , and are supported by the water . If these be the reasons of fishes greatness , then why are Smelts and other lesser fishes , smaller then the beasts ? Or why are they not as big as Whales , seeing neither air nor sun-beams draw away their moisture , and are also supported by the water ? The true cause then of the bigness of fishes above the beasts , is the predominance of moisture in them , which is easily extendible . And indeed it is a frivolous thing to give reasons for the different magnitudes of the creatures , seeing Nature hath given to each creature a determinate magnitude and period of duration . And whereas he thinks , that fish doe rest in a manner when they swim , because they are supported by the water ; he may as well say , That beasts and men rest when they walk and run , because supported by the earth : they that swim find there is no rest , but labour and motion . Before my Lord told us , That by heat in putrifaction the spirits are emitted , suppressed , and suffocated : But now he saith , That the spirits in putrifaction gather heat . How the spirits at the same time should be destroyed by the heat , and yet gather heat , is so sublime a fansie , that no fansie but his own can reach it . Water ( saith he ) being contiguous with air cooleth it , but moystneth it not , except it vapour , because heat & cold have a virtuall transaction without communication of substance , but moysture not . He takes it for granted , which no Philosophy will grant him , to wit , that accidents can passe from one subject to another without their substance , which is to make accidents subsist by themselves , and to be all one with the substance , which is repugnant to sense and reason : therefore without vapours neither can the water moysten nor cool the air . He saith , Air is not without some secret degree of heat . He needs make no secret of it , for it is manifest , that the air is hot and moist , as the fire is hot and dry ; but for any secret degree of light in the air , I deny : For though ( as he saith ) Cats and Owles see in the night , this is not because there is any degree of light in the air ; for what light can there be in a dark dungeon where yet a Cat can see ? The air is not a light body of it self , being diaphanous ; for the celestiall sphears are not light , neither is there any luminous body in the dark Dungeon , except the Cats eyes , which afford light enough to the Cat to see his object . He gives us a reason why the limbs on the right side are stronger , Because motion is holpen from the liver . How the liver should help motion , is not known in Anatomy , seeing motion and its Organs are from the brain , not from the liver : He had better have said , that motion is holpen from the heart , and so might have inferred , that the left side limbs are strongest . But indeed the true cause why the right side is stronger then the left , is , because the right limbs are bigger : but why Nature made them bigger or stronger , no other reason can be given , then that the right side is hotter , because there is the fountain of blood . He saith , That all spongie bodies expell the air , and draw in liquor . This is not so ; for why should such a body expell the air and draw in liquor ; but when the liquor enters into a spongie body the air gives place as a void penetration : therefore Sugar expels not the air to suck up the Wine , but the wine enters into the Sugar , and expels the air , so that the Sugar is a meer patient . He tells us , That stone walls are not so wholsom as wood , or bricks . This assertion stands neither with experience nor reason ; for they who have lived with their predecessors within stone walls many hundreths of years , never found any unwholsomnesse by the stones , and it is against reason , that dry stones , who as he phraseth it , are jejune of spirits , should afford any vapours , or unwholsom damps . It 's true , that in moyst weather there be some Sea-stones , or such as are taken out of Rivers , will sweat ; but I have seen such drops upon brick-walls . This proceeds neither from the stone nor brick , but from the air , which falling upon the hard stone , and being resisted for want of pores , from penetrating , stayeth there , and by the coldness of the stone turns to water-drops , even upon Marble . It is certain , saith he , that potions , incense , perfumes , an oyntments , do naturally work upon the imaginations . The contrary rather is certain , to wit , that the imagination worketh upon these , not they upon it : for according to the strength of imagination the physick works , and not according to the strength of physick doth the imagination work . For sometimes the smell or sight of physick have wrought , not upon the imagination , but upon the body by the power of imagination , so that this is the prime cause why the physick worketh , which will not work at all in others whose imagination is weak and dull . The cramp ( saith he ) cometh of contraction of sinews either by cold or drinesse . The cramp cometh by distention as well as by contraction , by heat and moistnesse as well as by cold and driness . A Lute string wil break as soon in moist weather when it swels , as in dry weather when it shrinks . And Hippocrates tells us , that the cramp proceeds as well fromrepletion as from inanition : for gluttony , drunkennesse , and suppressing of accustomed evacuations , procure the cramp as well as fasting , watching , bleeding , burning fevers , and vomiting , chiefly by Hellebor , which I can speak to my grief : for I never knew what the cramp was , till I was let blood and purged with Hellebor by an unskilfull Physician . And indeed the cramp is not so much the affection of the sinews , as of the muscles ; for it is the involuntary contraction of the muscle to its originall or beginning , because not the nerve but the muscle , is the proper instrument of motion , which by the cramp is hurt ; so that this infirmity hath different names from the different muscles in which it is . If it be in the muscles of the eye , it is called Stratismus ▪ in the yard , Satyriasis ; in the muscle of the jaw-bone , Trismus ; in the muscles of the mouth , Spasmus Cynicus , or the Dog-cramp . In the Epilepsie also , or falling sicknesse , there is a kind of cramp . And many times the cramp proceeds from flatulencies in the muscles , which though they be the proper organs of convulsions , or cramps , yet the cause is many times in the nerves , which being contracted by the sharpnesse or fulnesse of humors , or by malignant vapours , draw the muscles with them . Because the Hedg-hog putteth forth many prickles , therfore he inferres , That the juyce af a Hedg-hog must needs be harsh and dry . There is no necessity for this , because the harsh & dry matter is expelled by nature into the prickles . The flesh of some fishes , whose shells or skins are full of prickles , is neither harsh nor dry . The Rose sends forth many prickles , and yet it is both pleasant , odoriferous , cooling and moist . So are the Respberries . He tells us , That Mummy hath a great force in stanching of blood . But I wish he could tell us where we may find it : For the true Mummy which was found in the Tombes of the AEgyptian Kings , which were embalmed vvith divers pretious liquors and spices , are spent long agoe , so that the Mummy now in use is only the substance of dried Karkasses digged out of the sands , being overwhelmed there , in which there is no more vertue to stanch blood , then in a stick . He saith , All life hath a sympathy with salt . In hogges I think its true ; for as life is the salt of a living hogge , so salt is the life of a dead hogge : For both life and s●lt keep the body from putrifying : otherwise I know little or no sympathy that salt hath with life ; for it destroyeth the life of many creatures . But he is mistaken vvhen he saith , That salt draweth blood , because being laid to a cut finger , healeth it . For salt is laid to a cut finger , not to draw the blood , vvhich cometh too fast of it selfe vvithout drawing ; but to repell the blood , and to stop its running . It heals them , not by drawing the blood , but by abstersion , exsiccation , astriction and resisting putrifaction . Thus I have cursorily run over my Lords new Philosophy , vvhich he calls a Wood , and so it is indeed ; for here a young Scholar may quickly lose himselfe , and shal encounter with many bryers and brambles . I find that Phylosophy is like Wine , the older the better to the taste ; new Wine is pleasant , and so are new conscripts to the mind : but to the intelligent man oldest is wholsomest and lesse flatulent . And indeed that which they call new Philosophy , is nothing but the old in a new dressing , vvhich is neither so handsome nor so usefull as the other . They have found out new terms , which are neither so proper nor significant as the former . They have metamorphosed the elementary qualities both first and second , into spirits , so that now this word , like a nose of wax , serves them for all shapes . I find in my Lords book much dross mingled with his gold ; he doth wrong both himself and his reader , in undertaking to give the causes or reasons of every thing : For Nature is pleased in thousands of things , to sport herselfe with variety . Who can give the cause of so many different forms in beasts , birds , and fishes ; of so many different shapes and colours in herbs , trees , and plants ; of so many different streaks and spots in shels , stones , and other things . He that takes upon him to give reasons of all these varieties , will take too much upon him . But as Scaliger saith , It is the part of true wisdom not to be too wise . Wheras Aristotle had with infinite pains and industry , and not without singular dexterity , reduced all entities into certain heads , and placed them in ten Classes , or Predicaments to avoid confusion , and that we might with the more facility find out the true genus and difference of things , for our more easie defining , describing , dividing of things , and methodicall arguing upon any subject . Which Aristotelian way hath been received and approved by all Universities , and the wise men since his time in all ages , as being the best , easiest , most methodical , and most consonant to Reason , of all the vvayes yet found out : These new Philosophers , as if they were wiser then all the world besides , have like fantastick travellers , left the old beaten and known path , to find out wayes unknown , crooked and unpassable , and have reduced his comely order into the old chaos , jumbling the Predicaments so together , that their Scholars can never find out the true genus of things . For example , they tell us , that the qualities , to wit , of heat , cold , &c. are spirits , consequently substances ; so somtimes again they will have these to be qualities , and sometimetimes to be motions and actions . Thus Proteus-like they turn themselves into all shapes , so that we know not in what predicament to put their heat , or what Genus to give it . Comenius in his reformed Physicks , gives us some wise reasons to prove that heat is motion , because forsooth There is not with us a body that is perpetually hot . Besides that this is false , for our fire is perpetually hot , and never cold , water perpetually moist and never dry , the air perpetually light and never heavy , the earth perpetually heavy and never light ; so it is ridiculous to think , that whatsoever is not either perpetually hot or cold , moist or dry , &c. must be motion : for by this reason all sublunary entities must be motions , because there is no other permanent quality except in a few . But let us examine ▪ the Pabsurdities of this conceit . 1. If heat , cold , and other qualities be motions , then they are all imperfect entities , for motion is such , as being ( in fieri , not in facto . ) But this is untrue ; for all qualities are perfect entities in their own kind . 2. Rest is the perfection and end of motion ; but it is not the end and perfection of heat and cold : for the coldnesse of a standing Lake is not more perfect because it rests , then of a river because it moves . 3. Rest is opposite to motion , cold is opposite to heat , how then can heat and cold be motions ? 4. Motion is ( commune sensibile ) an object of divers senses , for it is perceptible by the eye , by the ear in sounds , and by the tact also ; but heat and cold are onely perceptible to the tact . 5. Motion addeth weight to a heavy body ; it is the motion of the Cutter that makes the Ax cut down the tree , whereas neither the heat nor coldnesse of the Ax addeth any thing to the action of the Ax. 6. Motion begets heat , therefore they cannot be the same , except wee will make one and the same entity to work upon , and produce it selfe , to be both cause and effect , agent and patient to it selfe , which is an absurd contradiction . 7. It is not motion but heat that attenuateth , penetrateth , openeth , ripeneth , dissolveth , congregateth homogeneous things , & disgregateth heterogeneous . Again , they reason thus ( Comen . Phys. c. 4. ) that heat penetrates and distends , cold stoppeth & contracteth , therfore they are motions . They may as well infer , that light is a motion , because it penetrateth glasse , or that wine-vinegar , oyles , or any substance that penetrates , are motions , which are childish conceits . And no lesse feeble is their third Argument , whereby they prove heat to be a motion , Because it wasteth and consumeth even the hardest metals . Heat preserveth as well as wasteth . Is it a motion in both regards ? Again , is there no difference between the agent and the action , the mover and the motion , the waster and the wasting of a thing ? As in many other vain conceits they shew their weaknesse , so likewise in this , when they call colours light , and say , ( Comen . c. 4 ) That colours of themselves have no entity , but from the light , because they are not seen without the light . Thus they confound ( after their maner ) the object ( which ) & the mean ( by which ) we see . We see colours , we see not the light , but we see by the light . This doctrine , if there bee no entity in colours , but what is given by thelight , then in darknesse there must be none●tities ; and so a Crow is not black , nor a Swan white , but when the Sun shines on them : blood then is not red within the veins● ▪ nor milk white within the breasts , till they be let out into the light . What can be more ridiculous then to think , that because the light gives , visibility , therefore it gives entity to things . To a blind man all colours are non-entities , which to him that seeth them are entities at the same time ; so at the same time colours are something and nothing . My Lord Bacon saith , That the colours of Gems are fine spirits , how then can they be be non-entities ? And surely , if whatsoever we see not ▪ be non-entities , we may conclude that substances are non-entities , for they are not visible : and if it be the light that giveth being to colours , it must needs follow , that black hairs turn gray in us , not from the constitution of our temperaments , but from the light : and so it is onely the light that makes some black , some red , some flaxen , and some gray haired . Again , they say , ( c. 4. ) Colour diffuseth it selfe through the air , as light doth , therefore it is light . This is untrue ; for colour doth not diffuse it self through the air as light doth : for the colour of a Rose is onely in the Rose , and not diffused in the air ; they should rather say , That the smell of the Rose is diffused through the air , and that therefore the smell is light , or that heat and cold are lights , because they are diffused . Again , they say , ( c. 4. ) That the light produceth in the Rain-bow different colours . What then ? Will it follow that therefore the light produceth all colours ? Wil they make no difference between reall and apparent or intentionall colours ? The colour which is in a green glasse , is reall ; but that which from the glasse is cast on the paper , is onely apparent . The colour of my face is reall , but not in the looking-glasse , there it is onely apparent . If light makes colours , why makes it not snow black , and coals white . Lastly , they tell us , ( c. 4. ) That specificall forms are made up of qualities . If this be so , then things cannot differ specifically one from another : for what differs in qualities , differs onely accidentally ; and so must a man differ from a horse : one man differs from another onely in qualities ; but if he differ onely in qualities , then Alexander and his horse Bucephalus are specifically the same . But whence proceed these qualities which make the difference ? not from the matter , for in this they differ not ; not from themselves , for nothing can produce it self . It remains then , that they result from the substantiall form , from which all proper and specificall accidents have their dependence , both in entity and operation . And indeed to deny the substantiall form , is to deny the composition and generation of things ; for in all compounded bodies there must be two parts at least to make up the composition , and these can be none else but matter and form . For qualities are no parts , nor can they make a composition with the substance . And whereas the end of generation is the production of the form , there would be no generation at all , if qualities only were produced ; alteration there may be , generation there can be none . Thus I have ( good Reader ) given thee a tast of our new Philosophy , or rather old pseudosophy : for indeed these new opinions are but old obsolete and rejected errors , raked out●again from under their ashes , where they have lain buried many years . Here we see how queasie stomacks are weary to eat continually of one dish , though never so wholsome . I would not have any man so silly , as to think that I wrong those whose opinions here I ventilate . I honour their persons , memories and worths , though I oppose their dictates . The Traveller is not wronged , if when he goeth astray , he is told so , & the right way is shewed him . What hurt is it to tell our friend when he eateth too much raw fruit , that his health will be thereby indangered . If any man say , that I who points the way to others , am out of it my selfe ; I will thankfully submit my self to him , that will set me right . I know ▪ we are all pretenders to truth , but few can find her out , she lieth so deep in the well : she is indeed the daughter of Iupiter , as the Poet calls her , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a fellow-citizen with the Gods , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one which hath the honor to be their guest , & sit at table ▪ with them , so that accesse to her is very full of difficulty ; but this is my comfort , that in seeking her I follow the conduct of the most & wisest Philosophers , so that if I am out of the way , I am not alone ; and better it is to go astray with the best then with the worst , with company then alone . And if I cannot in this life find out that beautifull Lady , I will comfort my self in the enjoyment of her picture , or of that which most resembleth her ; as that amorous Queen , who missing of the Father , was content to solace herself with the embracements of his young Son. Haec gremio Ascanium genitores imagine capta Detinet . FINIS . Good Reader , I met yesternight with this learned Letter , which I have briefly answer'd , and have annexed to this Apendix , that thou mayst know how offensive Dr. Harvey's opinion is to others as well as to my self . Doctissime vir , NISI summa tua eruditio aditum mihi patefacere videretur , non auderem te , cum quo nec familiaritas nec consuetudo mihi unquam fuit compellari : sed quod persuasum habeam doctissimos quosque maxime obvios plenosque humanitatis esse , hoc mihi haerenti animos dedit . Hâc igitur veniam à viro erudito ( uti spero ) impetratâ , par est ut pauois , quid ad hoc consilium me compulit , exponam . Anno proximè elapso , Exercitationes viri celeberrimi Dom. Harvei , De Generatione Animalium , in publicae famae comitium prodieruut . In quibus argutissimus Author , relictis medicorum placitis , qui ex maris & feminae seminibus conceptū fieri statuunt ; atque etiam Aristotel● dissidens , qui maris semen formam , ut agens conferre foeminam materiam asserit : ●ovam generationis Sciographiam depingit . In qua nec ma●is semen , utquod uterum nequaquam ingreditur , nec foeminae , quippe quae semine caret ; locū ullum habere contendit : sed sceminam foecundam fieri , post tactum in coitu sperma . ticum , simili virtute , quâ fercum à magnete tactum : hoc notat contagium prolificum . Nec hîc subtilis vir requiescit , verum postea in altiore gradu pedem figere videtur . Et foeminam ex conceptu Idaeae generalis sine materia impregnatam esse ; & à similitudine constitutionis cerebri & uteri , utriusque functionem similem esse vult . Ut quemadmodum cerebro artificis in est ratio sui operis & species immaterialis , ita utero insit species five forma filius immaterialis , quae sit causa impregnationis . Haec summa atque ultima meta est , quam exercitationum suarum cursu contendere nititur , plura tamen sunt , per totam operis seriem disseminata , quae summus ille Philosophiae augur , rationibus , ex ipsius naturae penetralibus petitis , quasi quirinali lituo designat . Dum haec perlegi veterum doctrinae ita contraria , luctabantur tonsae lento & difficili illo marmore : substiti paulisper sollicitus , donec statui viri alicujus docti opem rogare . Cum protinus occurrebas tu , ut qui contra Philosophia novatores strenuum te exhibuisti athletam . Rogatum igitur te venit haec mea chartula , ut adjutes dubitantem , tuamque de his , quae apud me plurimum valebit , sententiam aperias : Haec si concesseris in omnes abstringes gratias , Verum eruditionis tuae cultorem . I. P. Doctissimo Viro. I. P. HEsterna nocte ( vir eruditissimè , sed solo literarum & candoris nomine mihi cognita ) Epistolam tuam latiomelle conditam accepi ; in qua sententiam meam requiris , quodnam judicium habendum sit de clarissimi Doctoris Harvaei opinione in Generatione Animalium . Ego sane non sum nescius meae imbecilitat is quamque impar sit congressus ; Achilli nihilominus veritatis praesideo fretus , animam assumpsi ut cum Homero loquar 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & conatus sum hesitantes per flumen traducere ; nam suasu amicorum aggressus sum Doctoris literatissimi opinionem eamque ni fallor conferti pro meis viribus in tractatu illo Anglico quem nuperrime typis commisi : scio plurimos esse me longe in doctrinae laude praestantiores ( inter quos tu mihi videris non minimus ) qui debebant hanc provinciam suscepere ; sed cum adverterem omnes monomacheam hanc detractantes volebam potiùs me periculo exponere , quam alto silentio permittere , ut opinio talis apud nostrates ( qui quicquid novum est avide & sine masticatione deglutiant ) hospitium haberet fortasse stomachabitur Doctor quod ego micantibus eruditionis suae radiis , nebulam hac mea scriptione objicerem ; & famae suae splendorem mea refutatione obfuscarem ; sed pro ingemita viris doctis humanitate non ignorat in civitate libera debere linguas & pennas esse liberas , & oppugnandos errores à quoc umque Authore processerint : amicitia enim veritatis Platonicae & Socraticae praeferenda est . Ego me intra modestiae limites continui , neque quidquam à mea penna lapsum est , quod posset illius famae officere ; neque ab omni errore liber esse potest , quamdiu homo est ; si autem pergat hanc suam Helenam ulterius propugnare : Ibo animis contra vel magnum praestet Achillem . Interea autem vir doctissimè quisquis es haud equidem invitis coelestibus auras vitales carpis , tibi meam sententiam breviter aperiam , quum me tam humaniter compellas , Haec opinio videtur & à religione & à recta ratione prorsus aliena , nam si maris semen uterum non ingrediatur , sed foemina tactu virtuali solum concipiat , Isaac , & proinde Christus non magis dicendi sunt semen Abrahae ; quam solis , nam sol contactu virtuali generat hominem , neque potest ullus filius di●i aut esse os de ossibus , aut caro de carne parentū , quando mater semine careat patris autem semen uterum non ingrediatur . Haecopinio tollit omnem amorem paternum : erga liberos omnemque provid●ntiam , quis enim pater sollicitus erit haereditatemilli relinquere quem scit non esse filium , quomodo autem filius dicendus est , qui ex substantia patris non est , ( loquor hic de filio naturali , non adoptivo ) quorsum creavit Deus marem & foeminam , quorsum utrumque in arca conservavit , si absque maris semine concipere valet foemina : vir non potest vocari adulter , nec ulli possunt generari in adulterio quum semen viri in uterum non recipiatur , cumque quotidianum sit ut foemina absque corporali tactu virilis seminis concipiat , quid miraculi fuit Christum sic concipi , quorsum honorandus est pater ex quinto praecepto si pater non sit , quomodo autem pater est , qui non generat , & quomodo generat si semen in uterum non emittat ? Simile autem quo utitur Doctor sumptum à Magnete im● pertinens est : Nam dicit tactum spermaticum in coitu esse virtualem , at cum ferrum tangitur à Magnete , ibi tactus est corporalis . Magnes etiam trahit corpus ferri , sic debet uterus semen si similitudo valet . Deinde Scire cupio utrum semen masculeum recipiatur intra matricem ; an non sinon ? quo abit ? cur etiam , aperitur matrix ? ad recipiendam virtutem solum seminis sine corpore ? nugae . Virtus non est corpus , non ergo opus est apertione , nulla namque penetratio dimensionum erit , si ostium occludatur ; si autem recipiatur semen ab utero , & tangat sanguiuem menstruum ; Tactus ille corporalis crit , non virtualis . Praeterea in tactu virtuali , tangens , aut est spiritus , sic animae virtualiter tangit corpus , intelligentia coelum ; aut toto genere differt à re tacta ; tale est coelum quod tangit inferiora corpora virtualiter : At semen , nec est spiritus , sed corpus , nec genere differt à sanguine , quia ex sanguine fit , ergo non tangit virtualiter . Dices : Magnes tangit ferrum virtualiter ; sed hoc nego , nullus enim est tactus illic nisi corporalis ; fertur quidem acus ad magnetem , ingenita quadam vi , sicut lapis ad centrum ; an ideo concludemus centrum tangere virtualiter lapidem ? nihil minus . Sed si concederem esse virtualem contactum in Magnete , rogo , cui sini data est illa virtus , nonne ut fiat contactus corporalis videmus enim haec corporaliter , se tangere nes contenta esse virtuali tactu ; eodem modo semini data est virtus tangendi sanguinem in utero , ut realiter & corporaliter se tangant cum datur opportunitas . Debuit etiam , Dr. nobis ostendere , quanta mora requiratur , & quanta distantia , ad virtualem hanc actionem . Videmus enim serium & magnetem non se tangere nisi in debita distantia , idque absque ulla mora , quomodo etiam fit , ut filius referat patrem vultu & moribus , si paternum semen , agat solum virtualiter . Si etiam seminis actio sit solum virtualis , quid opus erat calore , humore aliisque qualitatibus elementaribus ? Virtualis quippe contactus fit ab occulta , non ab elementari & manifesta qualitate . Deinde nulla fit conceptio nisi semen detinea●ur in utero , at illa detentio est presentia corporalis non virtualis ; nec ulla generatio dicenda est univoca si semen agat solum virtualiter ; eodem enim modo generabitur homo quo mus virtute solis ex putrifactione . Sed inepte vocat spermaticum tactum contagium , est enim contagium morbus contractus ex contactu ▪ At co●tus non est morbus , quum nihil magis sit secundum maturam . Cum autem dicit , Doctor feminam ex concepiu daeae , generalis sine materia impregnatam esse : videtur nes●ire naturam daeae quae nil aliud est quam exemplar futuri opificii in mente opificis : exemplar autem nec est efficiens , nec materialis causa rerum , nam statuae efficiens est statuarius materia lapis aut lignum aut metallum : forma est representatio illius Idaeae quam artifex in mente habuit , secundum ergo exemplar illud artifex introducit formam statuae in materiam ope variorum , instrumentorum , non ergo fit filius materialis ex immateriali , sed ex parentum semine & sauguine , ad exemplar illud seu filium immaterialem non in utero sed in cerebro , quod est propria sedes phantasmatum & Idearum ob organa apta & spiritus animales ; neque enim ulla est similitudo ( ut putat Doctor ) inter cerebrum & uterum sive substantiam , sive qualitates , sive constitutionem , sive operationes consideremus ; nam in cerebro producuntur Idaeae & phantasmata , in utero corporales substantiae , in hoc est filius materialis in illo immaterialis ; sed haec satis refutavimus in tractatu nostro Anglico , quar hic nolo tecum pluribus agere : Haec sufficiant ut scias me nec vetis tuis deesse , nec humanitatis leges silentio meo violare voluisse ; quare confestim vale , Vir liter atissime & amicis sine fuco tui , omniumque qui veritatem amant antiquam , conatus boni consule ; April 24. 1652. A. R. FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A57647-e40330 283 284 292 294 299 344 326 354 359 381 382 383 384 386 400 479 507 Sect. 93 509 522 525 575 600 602 607 63● 663 692 69● 697 704 723 728 748 761 767 774 793 800 825 828 831 836 840 844 851 873 853 836 856 865 866 876 884 937 954 964 979 980 982 
A13217	----	Speculum mundi· Or A glasse representing the face of the world shewing both that it did begin, and must also end: the manner how, and time when, being largely examined. Whereunto is joyned an hexameron, or a serious discourse of the causes, continuance, and qualities of things in nature; occasioned as matter pertinent to the work done in the six dayes of the worlds creation. Swan, John, d. 1671. 1635 Approx. 1116 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 276 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A13217 STC 23516 ESTC S118043 99853252 99853252 18622 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13217) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18622) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 977:2) Speculum mundi· Or A glasse representing the face of the world shewing both that it did begin, and must also end: the manner how, and time when, being largely examined. Whereunto is joyned an hexameron, or a serious discourse of the causes, continuance, and qualities of things in nature; occasioned as matter pertinent to the work done in the six dayes of the worlds creation. Swan, John, d. 1671. Marshall, William, fl. 1617-1650, engraver. [18], 504, [28] p. Printed by [Thomas Buck and Roger Daniel,] the printers to the Vniversitie of Cambridge, [Cambridge] : 1635. Dedication signed: John Svvan. With an additional title page, engraved, with the printers' names in imprint, signed: Will: Marshall. sculpsit. Includes index. The first leaf is blank except for woodcut ornament; the last leaf is blank. [Par.]3 is a cancel. Reproduction of the original in the University of Michigan. Library. Lacks engraved title page. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-11 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2003-11 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion SPECVLVM MUNDI OR A GLASSE REPRESENTING THE FACE OF THE WORLD ; SHEWING both that it did begin , and must also end : The manner How , and time When , being largely examined . WHEREUNTO IS JOYNED an Hexameron , or a serious discourse of the causes , continuance , and qualities of things in Nature ; occasioned as matter pertinent to the work done in the six dayes of the Worlds creation . AUG . in Ser. de Ascen . Qui se dicit scire quod nescit , temerarius est . Qui se negat scire quod scit , ingratus est . ¶ Printed by the Printers to the Universitie of Cambridge . 1635. TO THE MOST NOBLE AND ILLUSTRIOUS JAMES Duke of Lenox , Earl of March , Baron of Setrington , Darnley , Terbanten , and Methven , Lord great Chamberlain and Admirall of Scotland , Knight of the most noble order of the Garter , and one of his Majesties most honourable Privie-Councel in both Kingdomes . May it please your Grace , AFter I had brought this small portion of my intended labour to that unpolished perfection which now it is , and loth to let it go abroad without a Mecoenas to protect it , I could not on the sudden resolve , either whom , or where to make my choice . For it is a tenet which may be easily granted , that men of retired lives , and small-grown fortunes , are seldome known to many ; it being with them as with those in the dark , who see and observe the passages to and fro of others in the light , but are unseen themselves : which condition , sith it doth little lesse then jump with mine , and reflect with an opposite rade upon me , I could not , I confesse , at the first be setled , untill my second thoughts recalled the happie memorie of your gracious name : unto whom I could not but commit the patronage of this unworthy work ; both in regard that I was then a student in that house , where and when your welcome presence made it glad ; as also ( if it be not presumption so to say ) in that I was directed by one and the self-same tutour with your gracious self . But above all , my especiall motive hereunto , was the never doubting thought of your kinde good will to students , and encouragement of those whose wishes are well devoted to the Muses . Now then , if it may please your Grace to make this book yours , by protecting it from the detracting crew of Zoilus his companie , I shall think my self alwayes too poore to expresse my thankfulnesse . Let it be as the grapes of Babel , who ( as the Jews have it in a certain Apologue ) sent upon a time to the vine-leaves of Judea , desiring to be overshadowed by them ; for otherwise they should be consumed by the heat of the sunne , and never suffered to grow up to maturitie . The wings of your favour may be as those leaves to shelter my green and scarce grown grapes ; so shall I hope to see them thrive : not as the camomill , by being troden on ; nor as the palm , by being suppressed : for they be like to such a plant which needeth props , and is cherished by the pearled distillations of crystall dew . And as for your gracious self , my wishes are , that your honours and dignities may increase with your houres ; and let eternall glorie be attendant on your vertues , to crown them with eternitie : so shall you live , not onely with saints above , but with ●…en below ; and have the precious memorie of your ren●…wned name honoured of those , whose times are yet unborn , and beings as yet farre from being . Thus prayeth Your Graces most humbly devoted servant , JOHN SVVAN . To the Reader . Gentle Reader , I Present thee here with a book of no great volume , yet stor'd with much varietie ; and seeing I am guiltie of my many weak infirmities , and no few overfights , I cannot but crave thy courteous acceptation : for it is a granted Maxime , that a stander by hath often better eyes then they who play the game . Howbeit he were no man that could not erre , no more then they whose rancor'd mouthes shall bite with scorn , or vent the poison of a loath'd disdain . In a word , if thou expectest quaint language , or fragrant flowers of flowing Rhetorick , I am somewhat sorie my sad fate should prove so cruell as not to give way for satisfaction . Beleeve it , I could have wished a better stile , and not been sorie to have soar'd aloft : and yet again I must confesse , that as eloquence was never any part of my essence , so neither was my aim so much at that , as to produce apt matter fitting the seriousnesse of the subject I took in hand . And verily if in this my hopes fail me not , I do not fear but my pains will be accepted : for although I go not about to teach the learned ( because Humiles arbusta juvant ) yet the ignorant may be instructed in what before they knew not ; yea , and the learned also may be occasioned to call again to minde something which ( for the present ) hath either slept , or slipt their memories by reason of their better thoughts , and deeper contemplations . Be not therefore unjust judges in an harmlesse cause , nor forward censurers , churlishly to blast young springing blossomes in their tender bud : but rather take in good part this from him , who resteth , as his own , so also Yours in this or the like endeavour , JOHN SWAN . To his friend the Authour . THou art the World , and now methinks I see A world of goodnesse here distill'd from thee ; Distill'd in lines so sweetly , I protest I thought thy book the crystall of thy breast : Where live Idea's , such as all shall passe When they endure ; onely in clearnesse glasse . Yet now I 'le blame thee : If thou would'st have had The world drawn right , some line should have been bad . THO. HARLESTON , Coll. Pemb. WHen fresh Aurora first puts forth her head , And calls bright Sol from out his Eastern bed , She modestly doth blush ; her crimson die Makes red the verges of the dawning skie : Fearing ( perhaps ) that Sols reflecting ray Procures too hot , to some too cold a day . So I , with bashfull fear and trembling doubt , This new-born book into the world send out . Some ( sure ) ▪ t will please : but never all did any . I wish the All were few , the Some were many . But be they as they will ; 't is told me since , That envie snarleth most at innocence : And those who least know where to finde th' amisse , Will soonest brag they could do more then this . Let them go on ; they hurt not me nor mine : Detracting harms reflect at home in fine . J. S. A table of the contents in the severall Chapters , Sections , Paragraphs , Articles , and Questions , which are contained in this book . CHAP. I. THe first Chapter concerneth the worlds beginning and ending ; and is divided into three Sections . Sect. 1. That the world began , and must also end . Sect. 2. Of the manner how the world must end . Sect. 3. Of the sundry times which some have fancied out for the worlds ending . CHAP. II. THe second Chapter concerneth the time of the yeare when the world began : and it is divided into seven Sections . Sect. 1. Of three opinions concerning the time of the worlds creation ; with a confutation of the first . Sect. 2. Their reasons shewed who suppose the time to be in the Spring . Sect. 3. That the world began in Autumne ; with an answer to their first reason who endeavour to prove it was in the Spring . Sect. 4. An answer to their second reason . Sect. 5. An answer to their third reason . Sect. 6. An answer to their fourth reason . Sect. 7. Concluding the time to be Autumne . CHAP. III. THe third Chapter concerneth the first day of the world ; and is divided into three Sections . Sect. 1. Of God the Architect of all ; and of the first part of the first dayes work . Sect. 2. Of the creation of Light. Sect. 3. Of the intercourse between day and night . CHAP. IIII. THe fourth and fifth Chapters concern the second day , with such things as are pertinent to the work done in it ; and are divided into these following Sections , Paragraphs , and Articles . Sect. 1. Of the Expansum , or stretching out of the heavens , called the Firmament . Sect. 2. Of the waters above the heavens . Sect. 3. Of the matter of the heavens , &c. CHAP. V. THe fifth Chapter beginneth with the second part of the second dayes work ; and hath two Sections . Sect. 1. How to understand the word Heavens . Sect. 2. Of the Aire ; together with such appearances as we use to see there . This Section hath seven Paragraphs . Parag. 1. Of the division and qualitie of the Regions in the Aire . Parag. 2. Of Meteors : first in generall ; then how they be divided in particular . Parag. 3. Of Fierie Meteors , such as are said to be pure and not mixt . This Paragraph hath thirteen Articles . 1. Of burning Torches . 2. Of burning Beams . 3. Of round Pillars . 4. Of Pyramidall Pillars . 5. Of burning Spears , Streams , or Darts . 6. Of dancing or leaping Goats . 7. Of flying Sparks . 8. Of shooting Starres . 9. Of flying Launces . 10. Of Fires in the Aire , two kindes . 11. Of Flying Dragons , or Fire-Drakes . 12. Of Wandring Lights . 13. Of Licking Lights . Sect. 2. of the fifth Chapter , still continued . Parag. 4. of the second Section . It concerneth Fiery Meteors impurely mixt . This Paragraph hath three Articles . 1. Of Comets , &c. 2. Of New stars , their matter and significations . 3. Of Thunder and Lightning . Parag. 5. Of such Meteors as are Fiery onely in appearance . This hath seven Articles . 1. Of the Galaxia , that it is no Meteor . 2. Of Colours in the Clouds . 3. Of many Sunnes and Moons . 4. Of Beams or Streams of Light. 5. Of Circles or Crowns . 6. Of the Rain-bow . 7. Of Openings , or Chaps in the skie . Parag. 6. Of Watery Meteros , and of their severall kindes . This Paragraph hath eight Articles . 1. Of Clouds , and their matter . 2. Of Rain . 3. Of Dew . 4. Of Frosts . 5. Of Snow . 6. Of Hail . 7. Of Mists , and their kindes . 8. Of the Cobweb-like Meteor . Parag. 7. Of Aiery Meteors . This hath five Articles . 1. Of divers opinions concerning Winde . 2. Of Winde , what it is , &c. 3. Of the division of Windes , &c. 4. Of the qualitie and nature of Windes . 5. Of Whirl-windes , Storm-windes , &c. CHAP. VI. THe sixth Chapter treateth of the third day , together with such things as are pertinent to the work done in it . Here befoure Sections , and two Appendices . Sect. 1. Shewing into how many main parts the businesse of this day may be distinguished . Sect. 2. Concerning the first thing done ; viz. The gathering together of the Waters , which God Almighty calleth Seas . This Section disputeth seven Questions . 1. How the Waters were gathered together . 2. How they could be gathered but to one place , seeing there be many Seas , Lakes , Rivers , and Fountains , farre asunder . 3. Whether they be higher then the Earth . 4. Whether there be more Water then Earth . 5. Whether the Earth be founded upon the Waters . 6. The originall of Rivers ; as also why the Seas be salt and Rivers fresh . 7. Of the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea. Unto which Section , an Appendix is joyned : and it concerns strange properties in certain Wells , Waters , and Fountains . Sect. 3. Of the Drie-land , appearing after the Waters were gathered : wherein the cause of Earth-quakes , together with the compasse and circuit of the Earth , is shewed . Sect. 4. Of the Sprouting , Springing , and Fructification of the Earth : wherein the varietie , and vertues of sundry Herbs and Trees , is largely discovered , according to the best Authours . Unto which two last Sections , an Appendix is joyned concerning all kinde of Metals , as Gold , Silver , Stones of all sorts , and such like things as are under ground . CHAP. VII . THe seventh Chapter concerneth the fourth day , together with such things as are pertinent to the work done in it ; namely the Matter , Names , Natures , Motions , and Offices of the Starres . It hath three Sections . Sect. 1. An entrance towards the discourse of the Stars and Lights . Sect. 2. Of the Matter , Place , Motion , and Height of the Starres , &c. This Section hath two Articles . 1. That the Starres consist most of a Fiery matter , and are cherished by the Waters above the Heavens ; as was mentioned , Chap. 4. 2. Of their Order and Place in the Skie : and why one is higher then another . Sect. 3. Of those offices given to the Starres when they were created . This third Section hath three Paragraphs . Parag. 1. Shewing that their first office is to shine upon the Earth , to rule the Day and Night , &c. Here we have two Articles . 1. Of Light , what it is : and whether the Sunne be the onely fountain of Light. 2. Of the Starres twinkling , and Sunnes dancing . Parag. 2. Of that other office ; viz. that the Starres should be for Signes , &c. This Paragraph hath three Articles . 1. That the Starres work upon the inferiour world , and are signes of future events . 2. Whether it be not a derogation from the perfection of things created , to grant that the Starres may give an inclination to Man , in his actions . 3. Of Predictions , or understanding the Signes . Parag. 3. Of that other office , wherein the Starres were made ( as it were ) heavenly clocks . This hath three Articles . 1. Of Seasons ; as Spring , Summer , &c. 2. Of Dayes and their kindes , &c. 3. Of Yeares and their kindes , &c. CHAP. VIII . THe eighth Chapter concerneth the creatures made in the fifth day of the world ; viz. Fish , and Fowl. This Chapter hath two Sections . Sect. 1. Of Fishes , their names , kindes , properties ; together with sundry emblemes drawn from them . Sect. 2. Of the names , kindes , and properties of Fowls ; with many and sundry emblemes drawn from most of them . CHAP. IX . THe ninth Chapter concerneth the creatures made in the sixth and last day ; being such creatures as live neither in the Aire or Water , but upon the Earth . This Chapter hath likewise two Sections . Sect. 1. Of Beasts , their properties , names , kindes , &c. together with sundry emblemes drawn from many of them . Sect. 2. The creation of Man , being created male and female , and made according to the image of God : together with the institution of Marriage , and blessing given to that estate . CHAP. I. Wherein is shewed that the world neither was from eternitie , nor yet shall be extended to eternitie ; but that it had both a beginning , and shall also have an ending : wherein also is considerable how that ending shall be ; as also the time when is largely examined . Sect. 1. That the world began , and must also end . THe Philosophers of ancient times were diversly transported in the stream of their own opinions , both concerning the worlds originall and continuance : some determining that it once began ; others imagining that it was without beginning , and that the circled orbs should spin out a thread as long as is eternitie , before it found an ending . Plato could say that it was , Dei Patris ad genus humanum epistola , an epistle of God the Father unto mankinde ; and that God was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Creatour , Maker , and Father of the whole universe . But a Aristotle sticked not to affirm that the world neither began , nor yet shall end . Yet this his opinion , himself being witnesse , was nothing else but a Paradox ; and ( as without wrong to him may be affirmed ) he maintained it rather by way of contradicting others , then for any desire of truth , calling it Problema topicum , as in the first book of his Topicks , chap. 9. is manifest ; and as in b that book written in his old age to king Alexander the Great , he also confesseth . This therefore made c one say , that it was not so much a logicall question , as a thesis or position which Aristotle held and maintained : whose reasons some have called * vain sophistications to obscure the truth , having more with then matter in them ; and may again be answered by more solid arguments then he alledgeth . For that the world had both a beginning , and must also have an ending , even reason it self , although there were no Scripture for it , is sufficient . As first , if the world were eternall , then there would be some memorie given us of the generations of men more ancient then that which Moses mentioneth : but there is none given us ; for all other histories are but late in respect of the sacred storie : which is an evident argument , not onely against the eternitie of the world , but also against the fables of the Egyptians , Scythians , and Grecians , concerning their ancientnesse , and the ancientnesse of their acts and deeds of fame . For indeed ( omitting their palpable fictions ) when Ethnick writers tell us of any ancient thing , it is either concerning the Thebane or Trojane warre ; of Cecrops , of Inachus , of Ogyges , Deucalion , or Ianus ; of Ninus , or his father Belus , or of the warre of the giants , striving to heap mountain upon mountain that they might pull the gods out of heaven . Now all these were either about the dayes of the Judges , Moses , Abraham , or Noah at the furthest . For to whom did they allude by their Ianus with two faces , but to Noah , who saw the times both before and after the floud ? Or whom did they point at by their Gigantomachia , when Pelion ( forsooth ) must be set upon Ossa's back , and all thrown down with a thunder-crack ; whom ( I say ) did they point at , but Nimrod and his company , or those who built the tower of Babel , and had their languages confounded for it ? That of the Poet is therefore pertinent , — Si nulla fuit genitalis origo Terrarum & coeli , sempérque aeterna fu●…re : Cur supra bellum Thebanum & funera Trojae Non alias alii quoque res cecinêre Poetae ? Quò tot facta virûm toties cecidêre ? nec usquam Aeternis famae monimentis insita florent ? If that the heavens and earth did not begin , Had no creation , but remain'd from aye ; Why did not other Poets something sing Before the Thebane warre , or fall of Troy ? What are become of great mens many deeds ? They could not die , But would remain unto posteritie . Secondly , thus it may be also proved ; All things which are to us conspicuous , consisting of matter and form , are of themselves frail and fading , having such a nature , that they either are or may be subject to corruption ; but such is the world : and therefore as in respect of its essence it is finite ; so likewise in respect of time it cannot be infinite , but have both a beginning and an ending . For first that is properly eternall , which is altogether incommunicable , or which is without beginning , mutation , succession , and end : and such onely is God , and not the world . Secondly , it cannot be denied but that there is the same reason of the whole which is of the parts ; so that if the parts of the world be subject to corruption , then must likewise the whole world also : but the parts are ( as we daily see ) and therefore the whole . But leaving reason , we have a rule beyond it , which is the rule of faith ; whos 's first assertion makes it plain that the world began ; and that Time ( by which we measure dayes , weeks , moneths , and yeares ) hath not been for ever . For , In the beginning ( saith Moses ) God created the heavens and the earth : and why is it said , In the beginning he created , but that it might be known ( especially to his Church ) that the world 〈◊〉 from everlasting ? Divinely therefore did Du Bartas sing , as in the sound of Silvester we have it , Cleare fire for ever hath not ayre embrac't , Nor ayre for aye environ'd waters vast , Nor waters alwayes wrapt the earth therein ; But all this ALL did once of nought begin . Th' immutable divine decree , which shall Cause the worlds end , caus'd his originall . Which whosoever shall deny , he doth but betray his misery ; either because he wants Gods holy word to be his rule , or else because he disdaineth to be ruled by it . How great a priviledge then is that which even the poorest Christian hath above the greatest and most wise Philosopher ! And as for the scoffing Atheist , whose peevish and perverse opinion leads him up and down in an affected cloud of ignorance , disdaining to have faith , because he scoffeth at the rule of faith ; it is no more then thus with him , he kicks against the pricks , and cannot therefore escape away unhurt . For , Sequitur injustas ultor à tergo Deus ; God , as a revenger , follows at the heels of a sinner , Which many thousands now can witnesse well , Whose faults with woe recanted are in hell . Sect. 2. BUt concerning the worlds ending , here fitly may arise this question , viz. Whether it shall be destroyed according to the substance , or according to the qualities . 1. If it be destroyed according to the substance , then it must be so destroyed , as that nothing of it be remaining . 2. If it be destroyed according to the qualities , then it shall onely be purged , the substance still abiding . Now of both these opinions there can be but one truth ; which I verily think to be in the latter of them . For although it be said in S. Peter , that * the heavens shall passe away with a noise , & the elements shall melt away with heat , &c. Yet it is not so farre forth to be understood , as that in their substances they shall be quite burnt up ; but rather that they shall be purified in their vicious qualities , which the vanitie of sinne hath laid upon the model of the whole world . And this S. Paul points at when he saith , that * the creature it self shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God. For we know ( saith he ) that the whole creation groneth and travaileth in pain together untill now . And again in the hundred and second Psalme , where the Prophet saith that * the heavens and the earth shall perish , and wax old ; he sheweth that their perishing shall onely be a changing : For as a vesture shalt thou change them , and they shall be changed . Whatsoever therefore is spoken of their consuming , passing away , and perishing , is meant onely in respect of their corruptible qualities , the substance still abiding : and so shall the fire at the last day serve for a purging , not for an utter consuming . There shall indeed be nothing unchanged , because all things shall be renewed , and each thing brought into a perfect state , Acts 3. 21. A new heaven and a new earth , 2. Pet. 3. 21. Not new by creation , but by commutation ; Non per interitum pristinorum sed commutationem in melius , as saith * S. Hierome ; Not by a destruction of the old , but by a change into a better . Which thing is yet further seen even in the little world Man , who is the Epitome of the greater world it self . For he , in the substance of his bodie , shall not be destroyed , but changed ; and in stead of corruption shall put on incorruption ▪ as saith S. Paul ; beholding at the last day his Redeemer , not with other ( saith Job ) but with these same eyes . In like manner , the greater world , in stead of corruption , shall ( I verily think ) put on incorruption ; and being purged by the fire , shall be delivered * into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God. It shall not be delivered onely in the libertie of the sonnes of God ; that is , when they are delivered : but it shall be delivered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , into their libertie ; as it is Rom. 8. 21. If it were onely in their libertie , or when they are delivered ; then in stead of a changing , there might be a consuming : which is in some sort a deliverie ; because ( although quite taken away ) there is then no longer a subjection unto vanitie : but seeing it is into the libertie of the sonnes of God , it shall ( like mans glorified bodie ) put on incorruption ; and so , suo modo , in its kinde , be partaker of an incorruptible state . But in this changing , I think we may fitly exempt all such creatures which now serve onely for the necessitie of mans life ; as those which be for food , clothing , and the like : because then ( at the end of the world I mean ) there shall be an end likewise of all such needs . Yet there are those who comprehend the brute beasts also , and other creatures having sense and life , within the limits of this libertie : but they do somewhat qualifie their meanings ; as thus : They shall not be partakers of the glorie of the sonnes of God ; yet in their kinde they shall be fellows with them in that glorious state , like as once they were in Paradise , before man had fallen . But whether I may embrace this opinion , I know not ; and that in regard of the foresaid reason : unto which others also assent , a saying , Istas naturas rerum non mansuras in extremo die , nisi aliquid opus habiturae sint . Wherefore we may rather relie upon this , without any such speciall respect unto those creatures ; namely , that the worlds fabrick , consisting of heaven and earth , shall not be destroyed , but renewed according to the qualities , by the purging fire . For the moon shall shine as the sunne , and the light of the sunne shall be sevenfold , as saith the Prophet Esay , chap. 30. 26. which S. Hierome expoundeth thus , viz. that the sunne and moon shall receive that admired augmentation of light , as a reward of their labours . Yea and * Zachary also witnesseth that there shall be but one perpetuall day : for there shall be so great light that there shall be no difference between day and night ; as some observe from thence . Neither is it a marvel , saith b Chrysostome , that the creatures should at that time be illustrated with so great splendour and light : for kings , upon the day when they inaugurate their sonnes , are wont to provide , not onely that they may come forth with all singular pomp and appearance ; but also that their servants may be well adorned . Much more therefore may we think , when Christ shall sit in glorious majestie upon his throne , and the just , who are the sonnes of God , shall be admitted to their paternall heritage and kingdome , that then God Almighty shall cause that all his creatures be decked with an extraordinary brightnesse , beautie , and lustre . For although it be * said that the moon and the sunne shall shine no more , but rather that the Lord himself will be for an eternall light ; yet it meaneth not that those starres should perish , but that the uncreated light shall be c more glorious . So that as now the greater light obscures the lesse ; in like manner it shall be then when we come into that citie which wanteth not the sunne or moon . It is not said , Solem & lunam non habebit ; sed , Non indigebit , ut luceant in ea ; that the citie shall have no sunne and moon ; but that it shall not want them to shine in it : silently declaring , that then indeed shall be those luminaries ; yet they shall not then perform , as now , the same uses of light , being subject to motion , and an incessant wheeling up and down to cause a rising and setting , yea and to distinguish one time and day from another : For time is but as a space borrowed , and set apart from eternitie , which must at the last return to eternitie again . This for the heavens . And as for the earth , our Saviour promiseth , amongst other blessings , a blessing to the meek , saying , that they shall inherit the earth : which promise of his ( saith d one ) we see is not performed in this world ; and therefore to be then expected , when there is a new heaven and a new earth for the saints of God ; and when the whole creation ( which now groneth ) shall be delivered into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God. Thus some . But in this new heaven and earth we must not expect any terrene pleasures , as the carnall Jews do dream , as the Turks beleeve , or as that Heretick Cerinthus held , and after him the Millenaries or Chiliasts : because such pleasures are fading , and corruptible ; joyes farre unfit for saints , whose very bodies have put on incorruption . We look therefore for new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousnesse , as saith S. Peter , 2 Pet. 3. 13. and spirituall delight unto eternitie ; as in Psal. 16. 12. And further , seeing it is said that righteousnesse shall dwell in the new earth as well as in the new heaven , it may from thence be gathered , that both the heaven and the earth shall be the seat of the blessed ; and that the saints shall * follow the Lambe whithersoever he goeth ; and that there shall be an intercourse between the said heaven and earth : which is as Jacob in his * vision saw , when the angels were some of them ascending , some descending that ladder which reached from heaven to earth : or as * Moses and Elias were seen talking with Christ upon the Mount. But herein let us not be too bold ; for in this we may soon wade too farre : namely if we should nicely determine how the saints shall then be disposed of ; whether some alwayes to the heaven ; some alwayes to the earth ; or such like things which to us are unrevealed . Let it therefore suffice , that although the manner of this change be secret , and not known in every point , yet the change it self is most certain : and therefore hold we most certainly this truth for our stay , that the world shall end ; and leave we the manner thereof to be exactly and particularly revealed by him , who will very quickly perform it . But of the time when , in the following Section . Sect. 3. ANd thus much concerning the manner of the worlds ending . Now follows the time when . But here I purpose not to meddle with any thing which shall tend to the precise scanning of it . I will leave that to them , who , out of a desire they have to lanch into the deep , have pried too farre ( I fear ) into the secrets of the Thunderer : for oftentimes we see that they do but wisely tell us foolish tales , and smoothly bring long lies unto an end , because they say more then they have warrant for : To whom Du Bartas by our famous Silvester thus sendeth greeting , You have mis-cast in your Arithmetick , Mis-laid your counters , gropingly ye seek In nights black darknesse for the secret things Seal'd in the Casket of the King of kings . 'T is He that keeps th' eternall clock of Time , He holds the weights of that appointed chime , And in his hand the sacred Book doth bear Of that close-clasped finall CALENDER , Where , in Red letters ( not with us frequented ) The certain Date of that Great Day is printed ; That Dreadfull Day , which doth so swiftly post , That 't will be seen , before foreseen of most . Yet such is the folly and curiositie of many , that they will needs undertake to tell us when this time shall be : which if they could , then it seems it should not come as a * snare upon the world , nor yet steal upon us as a thief in the night : But so it shall do . For of that day and houre knoweth no man , saith our Saviour : and we may take his word ; because himself by his humanitie could not know it : although in his humanitie , by reason of his Godhead , he was not ignorant of it . Had he not therefore been God as well as man , and of a divine as well as humane nature , he must have remained ignorant in both with men and angels . Mar. 13. 32. And furthermore concerning us , that we be not too bold , the same lesson which he taught his disciples is also ours , not to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power ; as it is Act. 1. 7. From whence we may learn , that whilest we exercise our selves in things that be too high for us , we shall sooner betray our own curiositie , then deliver a truth . For , Maxima pars eorum quae scimus , est minima pars eorum quae nescimus ; The greatest part of those things which we know , is the least part of what we know not . Whereupon I cannot but think that the predictions of men in this kinde ( especially seeing they are so various ) must needs be as true as those amongst the brood of presumptuous Astrologers concerning the end of Christian Religion , which ( as a Du Plessie observeth from them ) should have been some hundreds of yeares before this time : nay , it should then have ended , when indeed it began most of all to flourish : And so I doubt not , but am certain , that the world also should have had many endings before this time , according to the doting froth of some mens idle fancies ; which , if need were , I could relate . But as time was little beholding to them for cutting it off so short ; in like manner they were as little beholding to time for discovering their lies so plainly . I will therefore ( before I meddle further with such approved liars ) leave them unto their best friends to gain ( if they can ) their credit for the time past , and addresse my self to examine those who talk of a time yet to come . Amongst whom the Jews have a tradition , which although they fetch from the school or house of Elias , yet we are not bound to credit it : For it was not Elias the Prophet , but a Rabbin of the same name , as the learned know ; and who more fabulous , or more full of vain fancies , then those their greatest Doctours ? Six thousand yeares ( saith he ) the world shall stand , and then it shall be consumed by fire . Two thousand yeares shal be void or without Law ; two thousand yeares shall be under the Law ; and the last two thousand shall be the dayes of Messiah or Christ. Thus farre Elias . And that this opinion hath been favoured by † some of old , and is also favoured now by some of our time , I am not ignorant : which chiefly they do for this reason ; namely , because the six dayes of weekly labour do bear the Symbole of 6000 yeares , wherein mankinde should endure the cares , and troubles , and travels of this world ; and then shall come that Sabbath of Sabbaths in the heaven of heavens , when they are to rest from their labours . Or as God was six daies in creating the world before there was a Sabbath : so he shall be 6000 yeares in governing it ; and then the seventh begins an eternall rest in heaven . Now this they ground upon the words of S. Peter ; who , speaking of the day of judgement , noteth that a thousand yeares in Gods sight are but as one day , and one day as a thousand yeares , 2. Pet. 3. 8. So that in this regard , for six dayes of weekly labour , they would have 6000 yeares of worldly trouble , and the like , before it endeth . But if this weaknesse be the greatest strength for maintaining their assertion , then I do not doubt to see their cause fainting upon the ground , as not being able to subsist , or stand upright . For first concerning the Rabbin , had he been a Prophet , he would certainly have been a better Seer . This I am sure of , that he was much deceived in the particular division of his time , in making three periods , all of 2000 yeares apiece . For although the yeares of the world have been diversly accounted by sundry authours ; yet you shall not finde the Rabbins just number of 2000 yeares , from the Creation to the Law ; in any of them . Sealiger , Calvisius , Helvicus , Funccius , Bucholcerus , and others , who reckon the fewest yeares , do account 453 above two thousand ; and yet they reckon not so many as they should by almost 60 yeares : some say altogether 60 : as may be seen by Calvin , Iunius , Pareus , Ainsworth , or Dr. Willet on Genesis ; besides many excellent Chronologers : especially Sr. W. Ralegh ( that learned Knight ) who in his historie of the world makes it plain . And not onely doth this Elias fail in his first division , but in his second also : For from the Law to the death of Christ are not 2000 yeares ; there be wanting well neare 500 to make them up . As for example , take a view again of Scaliger , Calvisius , Helvicus , or our countrey-man Mr. Thom. Lydiat , or Bucholcerus , or Petavius , or Funccius , and see if it be not even so . Bucholcerus ( I think ) wanteth the fewest , and yet it is manifest that he falleth short of 2000. Whereupon it may be seen that in his first division ( which is for the time before the Law ) he overshoots ; And in his second division ( for the time under the Law ) he is too short ; imitating a bad archer , who tries , but cannot hit the mark . If then for the time past the Rabbin is found to be faulty , why should we be so mad as to give credit to him for the time which is yet to come ? Questionlesse as he hath deceived us in the one , so likewise he will deceive us in the other ; and therefore he is to beslighted and nothing credited at all . Yea saith b one , Dictum Eliae non est authenticum . Valet quidem adversus Iudaeos ( qui vaticinium illud admittunt ) ad probandum venisse Messiam , cùm jam elapsi sint anni quinquies mille & 560 : sed ad finem seculi demonstrandum nihil valet . That is , The saying of Elias is not authentick . It maketh indeed against the Jews ( who entertain that prophecie ) to prove that the Messias or Christ is come , seeing there are c 5560 yeares of the 6000 alreadie runne out : but it prevaileth nothing to shew the end of the world , for which cause it was chiefly intended . But come we now to the examination of that forenamed place in Peter , which is brought as an help to uphold the Jews opinion , because a day taken for a thousand yeares , and applied to the weekly dayes , seemeth to point out six thousand yeares : so some imagine . But without doubt the Apostle meant no such thing ; nor yet had in his minde to set down any strict manner of accounting times , peculiar to the court of heaven : For mark but the circumstances of the place , and view well the occasion given him to speak so as he did of the Lords coming to judgement , and then you shall soon finde , that it was to comfort the godly against the cavils and reproaches of the wicked ; who , because the time seemed long to them , did thereupon mock at the promise of his coming , taking it as if he would not come at all . For , Where is ( say they ) the promise of his coming ? since the fathers fell asleep , all things continue as they did from the beginning , &c. Which is as if they should say , Is it not a great while since the world began , and yet what alteration can we see in it ? yesterday was as is this day : men are born and die as orderly as they ever did : nature keeps her course , and the like : Wherefore if the Judge had meant to come or shew himself at all , he would not surely that his coming should be thus long deferred , but would rather have shewed himself before thus many yeares could possibly be born . Thus , or after this manner , such mockers reasoned and cavilled with S. Peter : which cavill of theirs is agreeable to that of S. * Paul , where he mentions such as did not beleeve the Resurrection , but were like minded with these who mocked at the slacknesse of Christs coming to judgement . Saint Peter therefore , that he might † comfort the weak and confute the wicked , sheweth how to answer this their faithlesse objection ; namely thus , That although the time be long in respect of us , yet to God ( with whom there is no time either long or short ) it is not so . A day compared with an houre , to us may seem long : But a thousand yeares compared with a day , to God they seem but short ; for what is time to eternitie ? And therefore , although that day to the faithlesse seems so to be taken away , or deferred rather , as if it were not , or would not come because it quickly came not ; yet know that it is not quite taken away . For ( as the same Apostle speaketh at the 9 verse ) God is not slack in his promises as some account slacknesse ; but is long-suffering to us-ward , not willing that any should perish , but that all should come to repentance . And this ( questionlesse ) was the Apostles meaning , farre differing from their fancies who from hence would fain gather that for one day God useth to account a thousand yeares , and a thousand yeares for one day . Hic sermo ( saith d one ) est de aestimatione hominum , qui non aequè aestimant tempus longum & breve . This speech is according to the estimation of men , who do not equally esteem of times long and short . Which also doth yet further appeare by that in the 90 Psal. at the 4 vers . Where , as there is a comparison likewise between 1000 yeares and one day ; so also , in respect of God , a thousand yeares are compared to that which is lesse then a day , namely to a watch in the night . For ( saith the Prophet ) God turneth man to destruction , and then he saith , Turn again ye children of men . For a thousand yeares in thy sight are but as yesterday , and they are gone as a watch in the night . To which purpose S. Hierome speaketh also fitly , saying , Aeternitati comparatum omne tempus est breve ; that is , All time compared with eternitie is but short time , yea indeed as no time . And again , did not Zanchius worthily finde fault with Ireneus and Lactantius concerning these things ? Undoubtedly he did ; affirming that their opinion was contrary to the word of God : For our Lord himself saith , that none can know , &c. Whereas ( saith he ) if this sentence of the 6000 yeares were true , then the time might be known . Let therefore they , who will , embrace this fancie of six thousand yeares for the whole time of the worlds continuance ; I cannot : For sure I am , that the tradition of Elias hath greatly failed for the time that is past : if therefore it should be true for the time which is yet to come , it were more then an unheard of wonder : and as for the argument taken from S. Peter to uphold it , how his meaning hath been thereby forced , is declared . Yet neverthelesse I will not deny but that the world may stand six ages before it endeth ; and so the ages , although not the yeares , may be compared to the six dayes of weekly labour : and that the seventh age shall begin at the resurrection , as was figured in Henoch the seventh from Adam , who died not as did the six before him , but was taken up into heaven . Unto this I assent as probable . But that each age should have a thousand yeares , is still denied ; and as in setting them down according to Scripture will be manifest . The first is from the creation to the floud : and this by S. Peter is called the old world , 2. Pet. 2. 5. The second is from the floud to Abraham . Matth. chap. 1. The third , from Abraham to David . Matth. chap. 1. The fourth , from David to the captivitie . Matth. chap. 1. The fifth , from the captivitie to Christ. Matth. chap. 1. The sixt is the time after Christ ; called in many places the last age , and the last of times : as in Hebrews , chap. 1. 1. God ( saith the Apostle ) who at sundry times and in divers manners spake unto the fathers by the Prophets , hath in these last dayes spoken to us by his Sonne . And again , S. Peter calls this the last of times , 1. Pet. 1. 20. S. John also saith , Little children , it is the last time , 1. John 2. 18. These I grant to be the six ages of the world : but who is so mad as to say or think that there were just thousands of yeares betwixt each or any of them ? The Septuagints make more then thousands between some of them : and the Hebrews , they make lesse ; excepting the first age . Yet if you will know their lengths according to that which is none of the worst accounts , take them thus : and this account I may afterwards prove in another work . The first hath 1656 yeares . The second ( if we end it at the beginning of Abrahams peregrination and giving of the promise ) hath the just number of 423 yeares . The third ( if we end it at the death of Saul and beginning of Davids kingdome after him ) containeth the number of 866 yeares . The fourth ( if we begin the captivitie in the first yeare of Nebuchadnezzar ) hath 448 yeares . The fifth containeth the length both of the Chaldean , Persian , and Grecian Monarchies ; together with so much of the Roman greatnesse as was past before Christ came into the world : amounting in all to the summe of 605 yeares , or there abouts ; although we reckon no further then the birth of Christ. But go rather to his baptisme , and then this age is 634 , &c. The sixth and last hath so many yeares as are from the time of mans redemption untill now : for hitherto this age hath continued , and shall not be ended untill the * last trumpet be blown , and Surgite mortui , venite ad judicium , Arise you dead , and come to judgement , be sounded in our eares . To which purpose , divine Du Bartas , that noble Poet , brings in our father Adam , speaking of these ages thus : setting them down , as if the speech had been uttered by him to his sonne ; saying , The First begins with 1 me : the Seconds morn Is the first 2 Ship-wright , who doth first adorn The hills with vines : that 3 Shepherd is the Third , Who after God through strange lands leads his herd , And ( past mans reason ) crediting Gods word , His onely sonne slayes with a willing sword . The Fourth 's another valiant 4 Shepherdling , That for a cannon takes his silly sling , And to a scepter turns his shepherds staff ; Great Prince , great Prophet , Poet , Psalmograph . The Fifth begins from that sad 5 Princes night Who s●…es his children murdred in his sight ; Or from poore Iudahs dolefull heavinesse , Led captives on the banks of Euphrates . Hoped 6 Messias shineth in the Sixt ; Who , mockt , beat , banisht , buried , crucifixt For our foul sinnes , ( still selfly-innocent ) Must fully bear the hatefull punishment . The 7 Last shall be the very resting-day ; Aire shall be mute , the waters works shall stay ; The earth her store , the starres shall leave their measures , The sunne his shine : and in eternall pleasures We plung'd , in heaven shall aye solemnize all Th' eternall sabbaths endlesse festivall . Thus farre Du Bartas . But from hence I proceed ; and on the sudden I have met some other sorts of calculatours . For so various are mens searching heads , that these things have not onely been boulstered out by Rabbinicall traditions , sabbaticall symboles , and the like ; but also by sundry other fancies . Some have pretended revelations , and thereby deluded many . Amongst whom learned e Gerard makes mention of a certain woman of Suevia in Germanie , who was called Thoda ; & she , in the yeare of Christ 848 , prophesied that by the apparition of an Angel it was revealed unto her , that the world should end that very yeare . After whom there were others as true prophets as her self : namely in the yeares 1062 , 1258 , 1345 , 1526 , 1530 , &c. He in the yeare 1526 , ran up and down the streets , in the citie of S. Gallus in Helvetia , crying with horrid gestures , that the day of the Lord was come , that it was present . And he in the yeare 1530 , did so strongly prevail with some , that he perswaded them the last yeare of the world was come ; whereupon they grew f prodigall of their goods and substance , fearing that they should scarcely spend them in so short a time as the world was to continue . But this surely was an Anabaptisticall trick , and a chip of that block which maketh all things common ; boasting of visions and dreams in an abundant manner . Others have pitched upon certain Mathematicall revolutions , and thereby constituted a time : amongst whom Ioannes Regiomontanus is said to be one , who partly thought that the yeare 1588 should adde an end to the world ; because at that time was a great conjunction of Saturn , Jupiter , & Mars . Upon which occasion I remember these verses , Post mille expletos à partu Virginis annos , Et post quingentos rursus ab orbe datos , Octogesimus octavus mirabilis annus Ingruet ; is secum tristia multa trahet . Si non hoc anno totus malus occidet orbis , Si non in nihilum terra fretúmque ruent ; Cuncta tamen mundi sursum ibunt atque deorsum Imperia : & luctus undique grandis erit . That is , When from the Virgins * birth a thousand yeares With full five hundred be compleat and told , The Eightie Eighth a famous yeare appeares , Which brings distresse more fatall then of old . If not in this yeare all the wicked world Do fall , and land with sea to nothing come ; Yet Empires must be topsie turvie hurl'd , And extream grief shall be the common summe . Which what it was , the event hath shewed . Others again dream of secrets in Cabalisticall conclusions . Some subscribe to Analogies taken from Jubilees , or from the yeares of Christs age , and the like . Yea , and to omit many , sundry others have their tricks and devices in Arithmeticall numbers , whereby they can directly calculate the time , and make the superstitious multitude admire them , and lend a more then greedie eare to their feared predictions . Such a one was he , who out of these words , MUNDI CONFLAGRATIO , which signifie The burning of the world , hath set down the time when the world must end ; namely in the yeare of our Lord , 1657 : and that for two reasons . First , because as the yeare of the world 1657 was a fatall yeare , in regard of the universall ●…loud , which them came and drowned all the world : In like manner the yeare of Christ 1657 shall also be a fatall yeare , in regard that then shall be the end of the world by fire : for is it not said in Matthew , As it was in the dayes of Noah , so shall also the coming of the Sonne of man be ? Matth. 24. 37. Secondly , take these two words , namely , MUNDI CONFLAGRATIO , which signifie in English The burning of the world , and you shall finde in them so many numerall letters as will make 1657 , if they be all added together ; as in the margent may be plainly seen . For in the first word [ MUNDI ] there are M , V , D , and I ; which are all numerall letters : and in the other word , namely CONFLAGRATIO , C , L , and I , are likewise letters of number ; and how much every one of them doth signifie is easily known : amounting in the whole summe to 1657. Thus , upon these two fancies , is this prediction grounded : which that it is altogether idle may easily appeare . For first concerning the universall floud which they urge ; that yeare was indeed a fatall yeare to the world when it came : but that it came in the yeare of the world 1657 , is denied : for it came , not when Noah was 600 yeares compleat ; but when he was in the six hundredth yeare current of his age : and so the yeare of the world was not 1657 , but 1656. As for example ; Seth was born to Adam , when he was 130. Gen. 5. 3. Enos to Seth , when he was 105. Gen. 5. 6. Kenan to Enos , when he was 90. Gen. 5. 9. Mahalaleel to Kenan , when he was 70. Gen. 5. 12. Iared to Mahalaleel , when he was 65. Gen. 5. 15. Henoch to Iared , when Iared was 162. Gen. 5. 18. Mathuselah to Henoch , when Hen. was 65. Gen. 5. 21. Lamech to Mathuselah , when Ma. was 187. Gen. 5. 25. Noah to Lamech , when Lamech was 182. Gen. 5. 29. Then came the floud in the yeare of Noah 600. Gen. 7. 11 All which do make ( being added together ) 1656 , and not 1657 , as they imagine : because that which is said of Noah in Gen. chap. 7. verse 6. viz. that he was 600. yeares old when the floud of waters was upon the earth , is expounded in two severall places after it , that it must be understood of his 600 yeare current , and not compleat . The places are Gen. 7. 11. and Gen. 8. 13 ; the one expressing the beginning , the other the ending of the floud : and so also the most and best chronologers hitherto have observed , although some do not . Which , as it is agreeable to the truth of computation , so also ( that I may answer one fancie by another ) it is more congruous to the nature of the number of the yeare wherein it came : For Six is no number of rest ; witnesse the six dayes of creation , the six dayes of our weekly labour , and the six ages of the world . But Seven is for rest ; witnesse the sabbaticall dayes , the sabbaticall yeares , and that ▪ eternall sabbath in the heaven of heavens , when the six ages of the world shall be ended . Wherefore , in the yeare of the world 1656 , the Ark was without rest , and tossed upon the waters : but in the yeare 1657 , it found rest ; the waters were dried up and gone ; and Noah then came out and offered sacrifice . And further , admit it be said , that As it was in the dayes of Noah , so shall also the coming of the Sonne of man be : Doth this point out any thing concerning the time of his coming ? Verily no. It shews indeed the great securitie that shall then be in the world amongst the wicked : so that as the floud came upon the old world when they feared nothing ; in like manner shall the coming of the Sonne of man be . But what is this to the time ? Our Saviour doth not compute the time , but compares the manners of the times together ; as may be very plainly seen by that which he hath elsewhere published , saying , that the coming of the Sonne of man shall be , not onely As it was in the dayes of Noah , but also As it was in the dayes of Lot , Luke 17. 28. For conclusion therefore , seeing the floud came before that yeare which they have computed , it may easily appeare that their Mundi conflagratio for the end of the world in the yeare of Christ 1657 , is but an idle fancie . And as for the time which they referre to the dayes of Noah , we see that it is likewise referred to the dayes of Lot : the intent onely being to compare the times , and not compute them . But secondly for their Mundi conflagratìo ; admit it were so that the floud did not come untill the yeare of the world 1657 ( as they would have it ) yet why should it be that these numerall letters must be picked out of two Latine words rather then out of words in some other language ? In Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; out of which words you may gather 1830 at the least . Surely in this we may say , that as in the making of anagrams upon a name , if one language will not help us , we may then write the name in some other tongue rather then want letters for our purpose : so the same libertie ( belike ) he took who was the first authour of this fancie for the worlds ending : wherefore we may well conclude that it is but idle and not worth regarding . Another ( much like to this ) is that which others have also hatched ; whereby in the yeare of Christ 1645 , should be the end of the world . Now this they gather out of these words , ADVENTVS DOMINI , which signifie The coming of the Lord ; for in them they have so many numerall letters as will make 2012 : out of which they subtract so much as they gather out of these words , DIES ABBREVIABVNTVR , The dayes shall be shortened ; namely 517 : and then the remainder of 2012 is 1495 : unto which they adde so many as these words will afford , viz. PROPTER ELECTOS , which signifie For the elects sake ; wherein is a number of 150 ; and so the whole summe amounteth to 1645 , being ( as they fondly imagine ) the last yeare of the world . But if such or the like fancies could hold , then ( questionlesse ) the world should have had many endings since it first began ; and must either have had a new creation , or else no world had been till now . As for example , either in the yeare 1532 , or in the yeare 1533 , or in the yeare 1578 , or in the yeare 1588 , or in the yeare 1623 , the judgement day ( upon these grounds ) was foretold to come . For first , in the yeare 1532 , they had two wayes to prove it ; either out of these words , VIDEBVNT INQVEMPVPVGERVNT ; or out of these words , VIDEBVNT IN QVEMTRANSFIXERVNT ; which signifie , They shall look on him whom they pierced ; the numerall letters being in either of these so many as will make 1532. Secondly , for the yeare 1533 , they had this false proof , binding still upon numerall letters , which they gathered out of these words , IESVS NAZARENVS REX IVDAEORVM , Iesus of Nazareth king of the Iewes ; here being so many as will make 1533. Thirdly , for the yeare 1578 , thus it was : viz. they take these words , ADVENTVS DOMINI , and in them they have 2012 ; out of which number they subtracted 517 , which they gathered from DIES ABBREVIABVNTVR ; and then the remainder makes 1495 : unto which they adde the number of the letters [ a , c , n , t , s , ] in adventus , which were not numerall before , yet by their naturall position in the alphabet or crosse-row they give 56 : then again by the same reason they take 27 out of [ o and n ] the non-numerall letters in the word Domini ; both which numbers being added to 1495 , do make 1578. Fourthly , for the yeare 1588 , the manner of calculating is as before for the yeare 1645 ; unto which number having raised their summe , they subtract [ a , e , n , t , s , ] viz. 56 : and so they have 1587 yeares , which they reckon compleat , and referre their prediction to the beginning of the yeare 1588. Vide Gerardum in locis communibus , pag. 185. Tom. 9. Fifthly , for the yeare 1623 , thus was the fancie , IVDICARE VIVOS & MORTVOS , To judge the quick and the dead : Now here ( as before ) they were led by numerall letters , having so many as would make 1623 , in which yeare they dreamed of the worlds ending . Now these times we know are past long since , but the event you see hath not answered to the prophesie . Things therefore of the like nature being yet to come , and built upon the same grounds , cannot but prove as false . But what need many words be spent about the confutation of such idle dreams and foolish fantasies ? Surely , that great and terrible day of the worlds ending , is a thing of greater moment then that it should be thus dallied with . Let not therefore the quintessence of wit expose us to such impudent folly : For although it may somewhat please us in shew ; yet , when the best is made of it that can be , it will be proved , not onely the doting froth of a wittie brain , but also a superstitious and an heathenish vanitie . I have seen a world of fancies more upon this subject , especially such as may be taken out of g Cusa , who was made Cardinall under Pius the second : But seeing they are as idle as the former , and built upon as false grounds , I scarce hold them worth the answering . Yet ( having come thus farre ) let me go a little further , because in the next place I hope to meet some wiser men ; granting ( as indeed they ought ) that the precise day and houre of the worlds ending cannot be known : yet they would not have any to be so h base of judgement , as to conclude thereby , that an apparent length of this last age may not be found ; or that seemingly between such and such yeares the judgement day shall not be known to come : For is it prophesied ? and why are prophesies , if they either may not , or cannot be understood ? It is recorded in Matth. 24. 15. Let him that readeth , understand . It is said Dan. 12. 10. None of the wicked shall understand , but the wise shall understand . And Revelation 1. 3. Blessed is he that readeth , and they that heare the words of this prophesie , and keep those things which are written therein : for the time is at hand . And Dan. 12. 4. it is said , that these things towards the end shall be unsealed : for many shall runne to and fro , and knowledge shall be increased . Now here I may answer , that although some understand the foresaid texts to have relation to the times towards the worlds ending , yet there be no i few who contradict it ; affirming that what they alledge out of Daniel was accomplished about the time of Antiochus : and that by running through ( which some reade running to and fro ) is meant the diligent perusing of the book : namely , that though at the first it were not regarded , yet many in time to come should give their mindes unto it : being ( as Polanus expoundeth ) thus to be understood , that in the great persecution under Antiochus , many shall be found faithfull , who shall cleave unto this prophesie : And as for the wicked not understanding it , we must apply it unto the false brethren which should be in those dayes of persecution , and give way unto Antiochus his wicked proceedings ; labouring to seduce and betray their brethren ; and they themselves living without any care to observe the accomplishment of this prophesie , never comparing the event with the thing prophesied : For ( as was foretold Dan. 11. 34. ) many shall cleave unto them fainedly , &c. And for sealing it up unto the end , is meant the not making it too common on the sudden , because from the time of these visions untill the dayes of Antiochus were about 300 yeares . In which regard it is said concerning that other prophesie of the Revelation , that it must not be sealed up , because the time was at hand , Revelat. 22. 10. Yea some part of it was not onely presently to take effect , but even then in act , chap. 1. verse 19. And as for that in Matthew , it hath relation unto the destruction of Jerusalem under Titus and Vespasian . Or secondly , be it so that I do not altogether condemne this their inquirie , because I verily think that a modest and religious search into these mysteries may see very farre : yet neverthelesse , seeing interpretours of such mysteries are not ( as yet ) at one among themselves , especially in their Synchronismes and periods of time ; it cannot be denied but that even in them there is much matter of doubt ( although they stand upon better grounds then Hesychius did , whom S. Austine k confuted : ) so that it is hard to say when such a time appeares indeed to be . And further , were it so that we had perfect Synchronismes of all things prophesied in the Revelation ( for that prophesie doth most concern the end ) and knew how to link them together ; yet if we erred in the true placing of our first link , it must needs be that the end of our reckoning either fall short , or else overshoot that period , which otherwise might point out an apparent time , if not directly of the worlds ending , yet of such prophesies as shall be fulfilled before it endeth : ( for perhaps that which some take to be the apparent time of the worlds ending , may as well be taken for the time wherein other things prophesied shall be accomplished ) but how long the end shall be after them , is unknown . We know that the seventh Trumpet shall give an end to all , because when that seventh Angel came and stood upon the sea , and upon the earth , he lift up his hand and voice to heaven , swearing solemnely by him who liveth for ever , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Time shall be no more : but we do not know whether the space of time allotted for that Trumpet be either long or short . The Trumpets before it had time allowed them ; and what time this last shall have , the event will best discover . Wherefore I do well perceive , that it is no easie thing to finde an apparent length of this last age any long while before it endeth , unlesse we could be directly certified of the utmost periods of all the Trumpets ; or knew the times of the seven Vials , which by seven Angels were to be poured out . The best and onely way is alwayes to watch , and to be evermore ready either for death or judgement : For certainly when that time comes , pure hearts ( as Bernard speaketh ) shall prevail more than subtill words ; good consciences , better then full purses ; because the Judge will not be deceived with words , nor moved with gifts : neither is it possible that any should avoid him ; for all shall be summoned to appeare before him . To which purpose Du Bartas descants thus , Those that were laden with proud marble tombes , Those that were swallow'd down wilde monsters wombes , Those that the Sea hath drown'd , those that the flashes Of ruddy flames have burned all to ashes , Awaked all , shall rise , and all revest The flesh and bones that they at first possest . " But some must Justice , some must Mercie taste ; " Some call'd to joy , some into torment cast . CHAP. II. Shewing , in what part of the yeare the world was created . Sect. 1. Of three opinions concerning the time of the worlds beginning , with a confutation of the first . IN the account of Times , it is very necessary that there should be a proposed point or mark , from whence every reckoning may take beginning ; that thereby the yeares which have severall times of beginning , may the more truely be computed and compared amongst themselves . Wherefore it cannot be amisse to set down the most probable conjectures concerning the yeare wherein the world began ; especially seeing amongst Chronologers it is usuall to referre their accounts either to the yeare of the worlds Creation , or to the birth of Christ. And now ▪ concerning this , there be chiefly three opinions . 1. Some imagine that the world was created in the very time of the Summer Solstice , and that in the beginning of time , the Sunne entring into Leo , gave beginning to the yeare . 2. Others referre it to the Spring , when the Sunne entred into Aries . 3. And in the last place 't is supposed , that the world was made in Autumne , when the Sunne entred into Libra . Of all which I purpose to discourse severally , and to shew the best reasons for that which I think to be the truest time . The first is an opinion maintained by Mercator , and ( as is thought ) was first hatched among the Priests of Egypt , who , observing the river Nilus to overflow about the Summer Solstice , adored it for a God , esteeming the time of its inundation for an infallible beginning of divine actions in things created ; and thereupon , for the beginning likewise of the yeare at the time of the worlds creation . But if this were the onely cause , we may not unfitly say , that it was folly and superstition which first set this opinion abroach ; and therefore he is worthy of blame who will go about to maintain it . And although Mercator in his Chronologie seems to alledge some other reasons , thereby to uphold his share in it ; yet his chief reason is not sufficient ; for it is grounded upon that which is not granted ; viz. that the Floud should end about Iuly ; because in the eleventh moneth , which he supposeth to be May or Iune , when the Olive beginneth to put forth , the Dove brought green Olive leaves unto Noah into the Ark. To which it is answered , That the word in Gen. 7. 11. which he taketh to signifie green leaves , may ( as expositours witnesse ) as well be taken for branches ; even such as have been used to make Bowers with : which ( according to the translation of the Septuagint ) is expressed by a word signifying a dry stalk . And so saith that † Doctour , in his Hexapla upon Genesis , chapter the first , question the 17 , that the word in the originall is G●…alce , which ( as S. Hierome translateth it elsewhere ) signifies the branches of Olives : and in the Septuagint it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a stalk without leaves . That therefore which the Dove brought , might be some branch of the Olive tree rather then the leaves ; and so might the Floud end at the dead time of the yeare , rather then when things were fresh and flourishing . But admit that the stalk or branch had leaves on it , yet it proves not that it was about May or Iune , when the Dove found and brought it ; because it is recorded of the Olive , that she loseth not her leaves as other trees doe , but is green and flourishing all the yeare . Such leaves therefore as it had before the Floud , it might have after the Floud : for if they were new ones , they must needs spring out in seven dayes , because the Dove was sent out but seven dayes before , returning then as a creature disconsolate , not finding any thing at all . Sect. 2. ANother opinion is , that it was created in the Spring , and that the Sunne ( who is the Index of time , by whose revolution we account our yeares ) began his course in Aries . The most forcible reasons to uphold this opinion , are these . First , the naturall beginning of the yeare was in the Spring time , because Noah entred into the Ark the first moneth ; and after a yeare , about the end of the second moneth , he came forth of the Ark again , Gen. 7. 8. Now the first and second moneths here mentioned , agree not to Autumne ; because if Noah came out of the Ark at that time of the yeare , he could not then provide himself with victualls for those creatures which were with him against the next yeare , by reason that the Harvest time was then past , and Winter coming on : so that the yeare naturally began in the Spring time , and not in Autumne . Secondly , it is likely that the world took beginning at such a time when things were growing more and more to perfection , as in the Spring ; rather then when they were decreasing , as in Autumne . Thirdly , it is no weak assertion to affirm that the world was created about that time of the yeare when by the second Adam it was redeemed ; which was not in Autumne , but in the Spring . Fourthly , the children of Israel coming out of Egypt were commanded to begin their yeare at Abib , called afterwards Nisan ; which moneth agreeth partly to our March , and partly to April . [ See Exodus chap. 12. verse 1 ; and chap. 23. verse 15. ] Now by this command it is like that they were onely put in minde of their ancient custome which was in use amongst their Ancestours , and lost by them , since their going into Egypt , and death of the Patriarchs : For when the twelve Patriarchs , the sonnes of Jacob , were dead , they of their posteritie learned the customes of Egypt , and so came to change their yeare from the Spring to Autumne : But when Moses brought them out from among the Egyptians , they had a command to reckon the beginning of their yeare from Autumne no longer , but from the Spring , beginning ( as hath been said ) in the moneth Abib or Nisan . Now this is chiefly grounded upon that which Moses writeth concerning the order of the moneths in the historie of the Floud : For by that it appeareth , that the ancient form of the yeare was no other then what was observed from the times of Moses when he wrote his history , untill the end of the old Testament , and afterwards . Consider therefore the order of the moneths which was before the coming out of Egypt ( I mean that order specified in the historie of the Floud ) and compare it with that order which God gave Moses command to put in practise , and see if it be not the same . So that as Moses reckoned the first , second , third , fourth , fifth , &c. from Nisan , which began in the Spring ; in like manner did Noah : for where can it be shewed in any place of Scripture , when the moneths are reckoned in their orders , that they take beginning from any other time ? And thus these are the chief reasons to uphold this opinion that the world should take his beginning at the Spring time of the yeare , at the Vernall Equinox , the Sunne entring into Aries , rather then at any time else . Sect. 3. BUt , if they be well weighed , I rather think that those , who in the third place imagine that it was in Autumne , are nearest the truth . For first in the description of the floud , it is true indeed that the first and second moneths there mentioned , are meant the first and second moneths of the yeare : but that they must take their beginning from the Spring , rather then from Autumne , I cannot be perswaded . First , because Iosephus ( who wrote the Antiquities of his own nation ) in his first book and 5 chapter writeth thus , viz. that the second moneth , being the moneth wherein the floud came , was called by the Hebrews Marhesuvan , and by the Macedonians , Dyo ; both which moneths agree to that part of the yeare wherein our November falleth , and not April or May. Secondly , because the Chaldee Paraphrast begins the ancient yeare of the Jews from Autumne , as afterwards shall be shewed . And further , whereas it is said , that if Noah were to go out of the Ark when the yeare was so farre spent , he must needs want food for those creatures which were with him ; I answer , that it follows not . For first , the mountain tops appeared by the * beginning of the tenth moneth , which was ( according to our Julian account ) about the end of May , or beginning of Iune , although the head of the yeare be accounted but from Autumne : so that if the waters began to asswage so soon , then surely all the montanous places were flourishing with their fruits and herbs , by such time as Noah came out of the Ark ; which ( questionlesse ) he might then gather to feed those creatures that were with him . Neither secondly doth the temperature of the climate wherein the Ark rested , afford such a rigid winter , but that Noah might sow some kinde of grain , such as might afford him food against the next yeare , if need were ; and so both himself and other creatures with him might be preserved and kept alive . But what need I speak of Noahs providing for himself , or them ? seeing to the beasts , fowl , and the like , their dismission from the Ark was enough ; especially there being but a few of every kinde . And as for himself and his familie ( who were but eight persons ) they had libertie given them by Almighty God to eat of any living * creature whatsoever , as well as of the green herb . And therefore their first reason on the contrary contending to prove the worlds creation in the Spring rather then in Autumne , is not so forcible as they imagine it . But let me illustrate the matter yet more fully , and in so doing I cannot omit what * Calvisius urgeth for proof of the same tenent . Those ( saith he ) who would have the time of the creation in the Spring rather then in Autumne , use this for one of their chiefest reasons . Dic mihi , inquiunt , &c. Tell me ( say they ) if the world were created in Autumne , and that Noah , with those living creatures which he kept alive , did then or at that time of the yeare come out of the Ark ▪ how could they be sustained , the yeare being so farre forth spent ? what ? must they hunger for the space of a whole yeare , or live with nothing , feeding , like Cameleons , on the aire ? &c. To which he answereth , that these men speak , as if for their singular wisdome the Patriarch Noah had made them of his counsell when he carried food into the Ark , because thus punctually they seem to know how much of it was left when he came out from thence : which that it was all spent , how can they tell ? yet neverthelesse concerning such creatures as lived ravenously by feeding on flesh , if Noahs old store were gone , I bid ( saith he ) that they take no great care for them , because they had dead carcasses enough to feed on . Likewise concerning the other kinde of beasts or cattell , let them not be too solicitous ; because the mountains , being watered with such a fatting floud , and dried also since the * fifth moneth before , had now brought forth herbs , grasse , and young tender shoots by which those creatures might easily have their lives sustained . Which reason of his is very pertinent , either because it makes it appeare that it was possible to finde food if all in the Ark were spent ; or that there might be some of the old store still remaining to help such creatures as were least able to help themselves . Come we therefore now to the examination of their next reason ; which is as followeth . Sect. 4. SEcondly , whereas they say that it is most like the world took beginning at such a time of the yeare when things were growing more and more to perfection , rather then when they were decreasing : answer is made , that if we stand upon such probabilities for proofs , it is then more like that the world took beginning , not when things were growing to perfection , but when they were in perfection it self , immediately before they began to decline ; which could not be in their insancie , but in their maturitie ; not in the Spring time , but in Autumne . And so we finde it even in the historie of the creation it self : for the trees , as it is said , were made to grow up with their fruits on them ; not green , but ripe , as is evident : not onely because they were pleasant to the eye , but also because they were good for food ; in which regard they were made even in their very perfection : and so God is said to have seen them , not onely as they were good , but also as they were very good , which was with an approbation of their perfectnesse , as may be seen in Gen. chap. 1. verse 31. Yet neverthelesse we know that the Almightie could have created trees with their ripe fruits on them , as well in that part of the yeare which is our Spring , as in Autumne : but surely the course of nature once begun was never altered : and therefore , as now they are in their perfection about Autumne , so were they then when they were created . Sect. 5. THirdly , whereas it is said that it is very like the first Adam was created about such time as by the second Adam he was redeemed ; that proveth nothing : the contrary may rather be affirmed : so that the time of the fall and the redemption are better severed then conjoyned . For surely me thinks it is farre more probable that there followed a sad winter for Adam to bewail his horrid fall in , rather then an acceptable and pleasant summer : for do but grant this ( which may not well be denied ) namely that Adam fell presently after his creation , and then tell me what time of the yeare was fitter to expresse the time of his fall then Autumne . For as the trees in Autumne being come to maturitie do then lose their beautie by the fall of their fruits and leaves ; or as the yeare then slides away like the day at the setting of the sunne : even so mankinde , as soon as he began to be in a perfect state , kept it not , but fell away and lost his happinesse : yet as the day is restored again by the rising of the sunne ; and life is as it were put anew into the yeare by the return of the Spring : even so at that very time decayed man was again restored by the death of Christ , who in the Spring-time of the yeare paid the price of our redemption . The fall therefore of man at the fall of the leaf , and the restoring of him at the reviving Spring , do make a more perfect harmonie , then if for their circumstances of time we should cast them both into the Spring : for as the death of Christ was contrary to Adams fall ; so the time for the one was contrary to the time for the other : and yet being contrary , both do well expresse the nature of each act at either time . And now , lest it may be doubted whether Adam fell presently after his creation , this may be added as a proof . First , that Sathan was a murderer from the beginning , and therefore he delayed no time to purchase mans misery . Secondly , it was the sixth day that man was created , even as on the sixth day he was redeemed . By which it appeareth that he fell on the very day of his creation . Whereupon * Theophylact maketh this observation , saying , Sext â die homo est conditus , qui & sext â hor â de ligno comedit : Sext â quoque die & sext â hor â Christus cruci est affixus . Quâ igitur hor â Dominus hominem condidit , eâdem & lapsum curavit . By which he meaneth , that as man was formed the sixth day , and did eat of the tree the sixth houre : so Christ reforming man , and healing the fall , was fastened to the tree the sixth day and the sixth houre . And hence also came that common saying concerning Adam , that * In one and the same day he was formed and deformed , not continuing in righteousnesse and true holinesse untill the Sabbath : for then ( as some observe ) he would have performed the ordinances of the Sabbath , which was to have eaten of the tree of life , and so have lived for ever , being never guiltie of that fall whose ach even yet the sonnes of Adam feel . 3. And surely Moses making mention of many times , would never have omitted this time of the fall , except it had been presently after the creation . 4. Besides , it must necessarily be granted that Adam fell before ever he knew his wife : otherwise Cain had been conceived without sinne , because presently after the man and woman were made , God said , Increase and multiplie ; as in Genesis 1. 28. is manifest : but it is a thing not to be imagined that Cain was conceived without sinne ; neither is it true that Adam accompanied with his wife untill after he was cast out of Paradise . Eve therefore and Mary may well be compared together ; as thus : Eve being a Virgin , hearing the words of the serpent , and beleeving them , brought forth death . The Virgin Mary hearing the words of the Angel , and beleeving them , brought forth life . Such is their resemblance ; and it very fitly serveth to teach us that the fall was soon after the creation . 5. To which purpose that place in the nine and fortieth Psalme , at the 13 verse , is very congruous , viz. that Adam lodged not one night in honour . For so ( saith Dr. Willet ) do the words signifie , if they be properly translated . As for example , the word ( saith he ) is lun , which signifieth to lodge or stay all night : which by divers of the Rabbins is expounded of Adam who continued not one night in Paradise , but fell on the self same day of his creation : which for the time of the yeare bears a fit resemblance with the fall of the leaf , even as on the other side the redeeming of him bears a fit resemblance with the reviving Spring , when he was again delivered from his spirituall prison , like the herbs and plants from their earthly one . All which considered , their argument is but weak to prove the creation of the first Adam in the Spring , because the redemption by the second Adam was at the same time : for we see by an exact and perfect harmonie how those times are better severed then conjoyned . Let us come therefore unto their fourth reason now , and see the greatest force it beareth . Sect. 6. FOurthly , the children of Israel coming out of Egypt were bidden to begin their yeare at Abib or Nisan . Now they ( as hath been shewed ) who maintain the worlds creation in the Spring , think that the yeare naturally began at that time , and that the Israelites by this command were onely put in minde to restore again their ancient custome which was in use amongst their ancestours , before they went into Egypt . All which is but a meer conjecture : for what author ever reported that the Egyptians made the Israelites forget their ancient customes ? it is written no where but in some mens imaginations , and therefore it proveth nothing ▪ In which regard we may be rather confident of the contrary , namely that the yeare was changed , and not renewed : especially if we consider but of this one thing more concerning the beginning of the Egyptian yeare , which was not from September , as the Jews began ; but from Iuly , or about the Summer solstice , when their river Nilus began to overflow . If therefore the Jews had altered the beginning of their yeare that they might observe the customes of the Egyptians and imitate them , why did they not reckon their first moneth from the Summer solstice , as did the Egyptians , but rather from the Autumnall Equinox , as did not the Egyptians ? I confesse that conjectures in some cases for want of better proof may hold water ; but here the case is otherwise , as evidently appeareth . But it is objected , that the Chaldeans reckon the beginning of their yeare from the Spring ; and from whom did they learn their customes but from the ancient Hebrews ? wherefore the Hebrews of old time began their yeare from the Spring , and not from Autumne . The Chaldee Paraphrast mentions no such thing , but plainly affirms the contrary ; shewing that that moneth which after the coming out of Egypt was the seventh moneth , had in former times been the first moneth . This that authour affirmeth ; then which what can be more plain ? But it is further objected , that the order of the moneths in the history of the Floud makes it appeare otherwise ; for it cannot be shewed in any place of the Scripture where the moneths are reckoned in their order , as the first , second , third , &c. that ever they began but from Nisan : Moses therefore , according to the command of God , ordaining this moneth to be the first moneth , doth make no new institution , but reneweth the old , as before was mentioned . To which it is answered , that when Moses had occasion to speak of the moneths of the yeare in the historie of the Floud , he must either mention them as he did , or else say nothing of them at all : For it is plain enough that all of them had not names to be called by ; and must therefore be reckoned according to their number ( if at all they be reckoned ) from whence soever the reckoning began . We do not finde that any of them had names , excepting foure , untill after the captivitie . The foure were these : 1 Ethanim . 2 Bul. 3 Abib or Nisan . 4 Zif . The first was called * Ethanim , or mensis fortium , from the excellencie and dignitie of it ; not onely because it was the beginning of the yeare , but also of the rest and Jubilee . The next to it was called a Bul , which is as much as defluens ; because in this moneth the leaves do as it were flow , slide , or fall away from the trees . The seventh was Abib , so called à novis frugibus , from the new fruits or eares of corn then first appearing . The eighth was called b Zif , which was à splendore & nitore , from the splendour and brightnesse of it ; seeing the earth was at this time stored with daintie fine flowers , and curious fair objects . These were all which had names . That therefore for the order of the moneths proves as little as any thing else . Wherefore I cannot see but that this opinion above all others may stand as the most probable , namely , that the yeare naturally began from Autumne ; and so , by consequent , the worlds creation was then . The Autumnall Equinox was at that time ( if it be reduced to our Julian account ) about the latter end of October ; but now it is about the 13 day of September : And the Sunne then entred into Aries about the latter end of April , which in these dayes is about the 10 or 11 of March ; so much hath the Equinoctiall anticipated since the beginning . Sect. 7. BUt concerning the particular day , it was on the 26 or 27 day of October . And as for the other , when the Sunne entred into Aries , it was about the 21 or 22 day of April . So that if the world began in the Spring , or at the Vernall Equinox , then we may account that about the 21 or 22 day of April was the first day of the world . Or if it began in Autumne , then the first of dayes was neare about the 26 or 27 of October . But in my judgement the best opinion is ( as hath been shewed ) that it was in Autumne when things were not growing to perfection , but even in perfection it self , as Adam was , who presently after fell : so also the trees and plants in Autumne , with their fruits and seeds on them at the ripest , were in their perfection , began the course of Nature , faded afterwards by little and little through the approaching winter : which time seems to be a fitter time for Adam to bewail his fall in , and to make him the more sensible of his lost happinesse , then a pleasant and chearfull Summer ; because by how much the more he was afflicted , he would by so much the more be sensible of his miserie , and thereupon long the more earnestly after the promised seed . And not onely so , but also the fall of man at the fall of the leaf , and the restoring of him again at the reviving Spring , do make a more perfect and exact harmony , then if for their circumstances of time we should cast them both into the Spring . For ( as hath been said ) like as the death of Christ was of a contrarie nature to Adams fall ; so the time for the one being contrarie to the time for the other , doth well expresse the nature of each act at either time . And further , we have not onely the testimonie of Iosephus before alledged , against whom some except ; but also the * Chaldee Paraphrast doth witnesse as much , saying that that moneth which in the first book of the Kings , the 8 chapter , at the 2 verse , is called the seventh moneth , was in former times the first moneth . The words of which text stand thus , And all the men of Israel assembled themselves unto King Salomon , at the feast in the moneth Lthanim , which is the seventh moneth . The meaning of which place that authour doth thus explain , saying , All Israel were gathered together to king Salomon in * mense fortium , or in the moneth Ethanim , on the feast day ; which moneth in times past they called the first moneth , but now it is the seventh moneth . Thus he for the ancient beginning of the yeare : and of what authoritie this Paraphrast is in the Church , the learned know . Also we have testimonies in holy Writ to strengthen the same assertion , and to shew us that the ancient beginning of the yeare was from Autumne , because that Tekupha or Quarter is expressely tearmed the end of the yeare . As for example : in Exodus , chapter the 23. verse 16. and chap. 34. verse the 22. it is said , the feast of tabernacles was to be celebrated in the † seventh moneth , at the end and return of the yeare : which seventh moneth was agreeable to Autumne , as is well known . It is not onely said , at the return of the yeare , which may be attributed to any of the * foure Quarters when the sunne returns to them again ▪ but it is also said , at the end and return of the yeare , being alwayes about the seventh moneth . Yet neverthelesse we are not to think that the first day of the seventh moneth was alwayes the first day of their yeare ; for their moneths being lunar were moveable : and therefore the head of the yeare was to take beginning according to the course of the sunne . So that in what part soever of the lunar moneth that Tekupha happened which pointed out the Autumnall Equinox , from thence must the yeare be reckoned ; for there the last yeare ended and the next began . And now if it be further demanded why God commanded the Israelites at their return out of Egypt , to alter the beginning of their yeare from Autumne unto the Spring , unlesse it had been so of old : To that it is answered thus , viz. that there are two reasons for it . 1. The one is this ; They coming out of Egypt from the bondage of Pharaoh , were to begin their yeare from that time in memorie of their deliverance . And therefore it is said in Exod. 12. 42. It is a night to be much observed to the Lord for bringing them out of the land of Egypt : this is that night of the Lord to be observed of all the children of Israel in their generations . 2. And not onely so , but also at the same time of the yeare ( as God had determined it ) there was a better and a greater deliverie to be wrought for mankinde ; namely such a delivery as should free him from the bondage of Satan by the death of Christ. Now this may be called the Deliverie of deliveries ; of which that other out of Egypt was but a figure , because it was but from a corporall bondage , whereas this was from a spirituall . And thus came the yeare to be changed , which ever before pointed to the time of mans creation : but now it is made to point another way , namely to the time of mans redemption : by which God taught his Church ( then typically delivered ) how to expect the acceptable yeare of the Lord , and time of mans redemption ; which was both proclaimed and purchased by that Lambe of God who taketh away the sinnes of the world : whose offering upon the crosse was at the same time of the yeare when that Paschal lambe , by which he was prefigured , was slain : which time why it is severed from Autumne , hath been shewed . Yea thus came the first to be last , and the last first : thus came Nisan to get the dignitie from the other moneths , and to be called the beginning or first moneth●…in the yeare . At which we need not marvell : for the time of mans redemption was a more worthy mark from whence to reckon , then the time of his creation . And thus have I delivered what I finde and verily think to be most probable in this matter . Unto which may be added , that as the evening was before the morning , so was the Autumne before the Spring : for the yeare and the day have a kinde of analogie between the one and the other ( as may be seen in the seventh day compared with the seventh yeare ) and therefore they do well serve , the one to expresse the naturall beginning of the other . CHAP. III. Containing a discourse of such things as are pertinent to the first dayes work . Sect. 1. Of God the Architect of all , and of the first part of the first dayes work . TIme , by whose revolutions we measure houres , dayes , weeks , moneths and yeares , is nothing else but ( as it were ) a certain space borrowed or set apart from eternitie ; which shall at the last return to eternitie again : like the rivers , which have their first course from the seas ; and by running on , there they arrive , and have their last : for before a Time began , there was Eternitie , namely GOD ; which was , which is , and which shall be for ever : without beginning or end , and yet the beginning and end of all things . Aeternitas enim , Dei solummodo naturae substantialiter inest , saith one : that is , Eternitie is substantially onely in the nature of God. When Moses therefore would have known Gods name , he tells him , Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel , b I AM hath sent me unto you : By which name , saith Junius , he would have himself known according to his eternall essence , whereby he is discerned from all other things which are either in heaven , on the earth , or elsewhere . Which in another place is thus illustrated ; Egosum Primus & Ultimus , & praeter me non est Deus ; I am the First and the Last , and beside me there is no God , Esay 44. 6. Or thus , Before the day was , I am he ; and there is none that can deliver out of my hand , Esay 43. 13. To which that of the Psalmist doth well agree , Before the mountains were brought forth , or ever the earth and the world were made , thou art God from everlasting to everlasting , Psal. 90. 2. Thus we see , that before ever any thing was , God onely was , who c gave both a beginning and a being unto every thing that is : and he , in respect of his divine essence , is but one . Yet so , as in that single essence of his there be three divine subsistences , or persons all truely subsisting ; whereof every one is distinct from other , and yet each hath the whole Godhead in it self : and these are , the Father , Sonne , and holy Ghost , 1. John , 5. 7. 1. The Father is a person who from all eternitie hath begotten the Sonne . 2. The Sonne is a person from all eternitie begotten of the Father . 3. The holy Ghost is a person eternally proceeding from the Father and the Sonne , * as the holy Scriptures witnesse . d These thus distinct in person , not divinitie , All three in one make one eternall Trinitie . From which eternall and undivided Trinitie , the whole world , consisting of things visible and * invisible , took beginning , as the originall words , Elohim and Bara , do well expresse . For Elohim being a word plurall doth signifie Dii , Gods : but being joyned with a word singular , namely Bara , which is Created , they then together shew that there are three persons in the Deitie , and that the three persons are but one God , who did create . Or thus ; e Those two words , being the one of the singular , the other of the plurall number , do note unto us the singularitie of the Godhead , and pluralitie of the persons . And not onely so , but they also shew that the three persons being but one God , did f all of them create : For such is found to be the proprietie of the Hebrew phrase , Elohim bara , g Creavit Dii , The Gods created . 1. Of the Father it is witnessed , that he created as the fountain of goodnesse . For saith S. James , Every good and perfect gift is from above , & cometh down from the Father of lights , Jam. 1. 17. Of whom and through whom , saith S. Paul , are all things , Rom. 11. 36. 2. Of the Sonne it is witnessed , that he created as the wisdome of the Father . For , when he created the heavens , saith Wisdome , I was there , Prov. 8. 27. And again , By him were all things created that are , Coloss. 1. 14 , 15. namely by him who did bear the image of the Father , and was the Redeemer of the world . 3. And lastly of the holy Ghost it is witnessed , that he createth as the power of the Father and the Sonne . For by his Spirit he garnished the heavens , and by his hand he hath formed the crooked serpent , Job 26. 13. and chap. 33. 4. Or , as the Psalmist hath it , By the word of the Lord were the heavens made , and all the hosts of them [ spiritu oris ] by the spirit of his mouth , Psal. 33. 6. All which considered , and found to be done in the beginning , must needs be then when there was no pre-existent matter to work upon . For ( h as it is witnessed ) the Hebrew word Reshith , which is englished the beginning , doth not signifie any substance ; neither doth the other word Bara , to create , signifie any way to create but of nothing : and thereby it is distinguished from the word Iatzar , to form , and Gnasha , to make . And therefore though now we behold a glorious something wherein appeares in every part more then much matter of wonder ; yet at the first , saith noble Bartas , Nothing but nothing had the Lord Almightie , Whereof , wherewith , whereby to build this citie . That Axiome therefore in philosophie , Ex nihilo nihil fit , must needs stand aloof off when we speak of creation . For although it be i true that according to the course of nature and ordinary custome of things , nothing can be made , unlesse out of some former matter : yet when we descend ad inquirendam primarum rerum conditionem , to enquire after the first condition of the first things , then we shall finde that God is above nature , because he is the Lord of nature . And he , whose sufficiencie and efficiencie is altogether absolute , must needs be able supernaturali quadam ratione , by a certain supernaturall means , to produce all things out of nothing . Of which nothing that I may say something , my best and onely way is to look at Moses , and ( as neare as I can ) explain his meaning . In the beginning ( saith he ) God created the heavens and the earth . In which words he laboureth not so much to deliver a generall proposition of the works of creation , or of the two distinct parts of the world , or of the matter of heaven and earth , as if the one word did insinuate all the superiour parts of the world , the other all the inferiour parts beside : or as if taking both together , he meant by them joyntly totius mundi semen , the seed of the whole world , mentioning it under these two words of Heaven and Earth , as a Chaos . This he meaneth not ; because that which concerns the Chaos is mentioned afterwards in the second verse . And what were it but a plain tautologie , to say that in the beginning God created a Chaos , and that Chaos was a Chaos ? Wherefore in those first words he intendeth nothing more , then to shew that the world which now is called , according to its parts , Heaven and Earth , was not from everlasting , but took beginning : and so without controversie the right reading of his words doth also witnesse . For in their originall ( as it is witnessed by expositours ) thus they sound , In the beginning God created these heavens and this earth : as if it should be said , These very heavens and this very earth which now we see in being , were not alwayes , but began . Then afterwards he proceedeth to shew how , and in what time God created them : speaking first how all was like a disordered and deformed Chaos , the earth and the heavens not distinguished , but lying as it were in a confused heap all together . And this is manifest . For on the second day , when the heavens were made , it seemeth that their matter was from amongst that masse or unfashioned lump which was said to be void and without form , and not able to be kept together , had not the Spirit of God cherished it , ( for the Spirit of God moving upon the waters , did as it were sit upon it and nourish it , as a fowl doth her eggs , with heat and life : ) yea their matter , I say , was from among the waters , which by the power of Gods word were extended and stretched like a canopie round about the earth , as now we see them . In which regard S. Austines words are also pertinent , saying concerning this All of which we now speak , k Materies adhuc erat corporearum rerum informis , sine ordine , sine luce ; It was yet an informed matter of corporall things , without order , without light . Or , as that l Nightingale of France hath sung it , This was not then the world : 't was but the matter , The nurserie whence it should issue after ; Or rather th' Embryon that within a week Was to be born : for that huge lump was like The shapelesse burden in the mothers wombe , Which doth in time into good fashion come . Thus and in this manner I cannot but think of these things , not doubting that Moses in his description of the sensible world meaneth otherwise ; but sheweth that that heaven and earth which now we see , were in the beginning or first degree of being , an earth , or as an earth , or one lump , without form , and void ; a darkened depth and waters ; a matter of no matter , and a form without form , as one speaketh ; a rude and indigested Chaos or confusion of matters , rather to be beleeved then comprehended of us . And this , saith m he , is the second naturall beginning . For , after the expressing of the matter , followeth that which Philosophers call a second naturall principle , Privation , the want of that form of which this matter was capable ; which is accidentally a naturall principle , required in regard of generation , not of constitution , here described by that part next us , earth , which was without form , as is said , and void . This was the internall constitution . The externall was darknesse upon the face of the deep . Which deep compriseth both the earth before mentioned , and the visible heavens also , called a depth , as to our capacitie infinite , and pliant to the Almighty hand of the Creatour : called also waters , not because it was perfect waters , which was yet confused ; but because of a certain resemblance , not onely in the uniformitie thereof , but also of that want of stabilitie whereby it could not abide together , but as the Spirit of God moved upon these waters to sustain them , &c. Here therefore is the third beginning or principle in nature , that form which the said n Spirit by that action framed it unto . The Hebrews o call the whole masse , as it is comprehended under the names of Heaven and Earth , Tohu Vabohu : Tohu , without order ; bohu , without varietie . But it was not long that it continued in this imperfect state : for in one week it was ( as I may say ) both begotten and born , and brought from a confused Chaos , to a well ordered and variously adorned Universe . Or , as one saith , Materiam Deus ipse creat , comitque creatam . Whose meaning may be taken thus , The matter first God out of nothing drew , And then addes beautie to that matter new . Which was , not because he was unable to make all the world perfect in an instant ; but because he would not . Whereupon an holy † Father said , Voluntas Dei est causa coeli & terrae ; & ideo major est voluntas Dei quàm coelum & terra : The will of God is the cause of heaven and earth , and therefore it is greater then either of them . God therefore doth not disable his omnipotence in not working all at once , but sheweth that he worketh all things * according to the counsell of his will ; which in this work of creation ( prosecuted both by an order of time and degrees ) is so farre from eclipsing his power , that it rather doth demonstrate both his power and wisdome to be infinite : and that he hath so done his marvellous works , that they ought alwayes to be had in remembrance , Psal. 111. 4. For in wisdome he hath made them all : And why not all at once , was because the counsell of his will was otherwise . But may we not yet enquire a further reason why it pleased the Almighty thus to will such a space , and would not rather produce this All perfect at once ? This perhaps may be thought a question too curious to be determined , because Gods will is a sufficient reason in all his actions ; and therefore it is better left then looked into . Which surely might well be so , if the reasons urged prove too eagle-eyed and unprofitable , not bettering us in our dulnesse or want of knowledge . But otherwise , if they instruct man in any thing pertinent to his present condition , and inform him so as he may be somewhat reformed by them : then they may be urged without the brand of nicenesse or imputation of curiositie . First therefore we may joyn with them , who say that perhaps it pleased Gods infinite perfection to take this leisure ; because if the creatures had been made all at once , they might be thought to be increate , and not made at all ; nor yet to have the like sense of their infirmitie as now they have , one seeing another made before them . Secondly , seeing the world was thus perfected by degrees before man was , who ( being made ) was the chief inhabitant of it : me thinks so orderly to raise such a sumptuous palace for mankinde , whilest yet mankinde was not , what was it , but the declaration of a greater kindnesse , and a demonstration proving how kinde , how carefull , and how gracious God would be to us ever after being made ? and therefore now we must not distrust him , but in all our wayes acknowledge him , and he shall direct our paths , Prov. 3. 5 , 6. For so he hath promised , and so he doth perform to all that love and fear him ; causing every thing to work together for their good ; nay , for their best , as the Apostle speaketh . Or , as the Psalmist hath it , No good thing shall he withhold from them who live a godly life , Psal. 84. 12. Thirdly , by this example mankinde may reade a lecture against himself , if heedlesly or hastily he behave himself in any work , and shall not rather proceed soberly and by degrees , making haste ( as it is said ) by leisure . For true it is , that with us a soft pace goes farre : Which made one * fix this contemplation upon the works of creation , saying , How should we deliberate in our actions which are so subject to imperfection ; seeing it pleased Gods infinite perfection ( not out of need ) to take leisure ! Upon thought of which , let us Make sober speed : for 't is observ'd by proof , That what is well done is done soon enough . Festina lenté : Nam sat citò , si sat bene . Thus having ( as it were ) considered the first part of the first dayes work , we may now come more nearely to that which is the beauty of it , I mean the Light , which some call Gods eldest daughter , or the first distinguished creature , wherewith the Lord * decked the world as with a garment . Sect. 2. The creation of the Light. ANd now concerning this bright creature , no sooner did God say , Let it be , but lo it was . He * commanded that it should shine out of darknesse , as speaks the Apostle ; and that being separated and set apart from a the darknesse , the first of dayes might be , and Gods good works appeare , beginning with the Lights proceeding to shew forth his exceeding glory . But of this resplendent creature ( without which the beauty of the rest could not be seen ) there are no few opinions . 1. Some would have it a spirituall Light ; and so under it they comprehend the creation of Angels . But surely in my judgement their opinion is the founder who make it a naturall and materiall Light onely , such as now is in the Sunne , the Index of time , and the worlds bright eye . For as the office of the Sunnes light is now to distinguish between the Day and the Night ; so was the office of this Light , being commanded to shine out of b darknesse before the Sunne was made : which being made , was the subject ever after to retain it . If it were otherwise , or any other light , where is it now ? shall we say that it is either extinguished or applied to some other use ? surely I think not ; because God ( who made all by the power of his word ) needed no instrument or help in the work of his creation : And therefore that Light which at the first made his works appeare , is no spirituall Light ; but such and the same that now is in the Sunne . And yet perhaps , as c Aquinas thinketh , it was but Lumen informe , quod quarto die formatum est ; An informed Light , which on the fourth day had its perfect form . And as for the creation of Angels , it is not like that they were made this first day , but on the fourth day : For it is very probable that there was the like order observed in making of the invisible world , which was in the visible ; and that on the second day , not onely the visible , but also the invisible heavens were created ; yet so as both of them remained as it were unpolished or unfinished untill the fourth day : For then as the outward heavens were garnished with Starres , so might the inward and highest heavens be beautified with Angels . This me thinks is not obscurely pointed at in Job , chap. 38. vers . 7. Where wert thou , saith the Lord to Job , when the starres praised me ( or sang together ) and all the sonnes of men shouted for joy ? it being here d evident that when the Starres were made , the Angels also had then their being , & rejoyced before God ; which was but upon the fourth day of the creation . All this , I say , might well be thus although Moses doth not directly mention it ; which was because he applied himself to the simple capacitie of the people , describing the creation onely of sensible things , being that which at the first he intended , and did in plain tearms testifie in the beginning of his historie , when he said , These Heavens , and this Earth , of which I spoke before . And further , were the creation of Angels comprehended under the creation of the heavens and light , what were this but to leave the literall sense ( which is to be followed in the historie of the creation ) and to cleave unto Allegories ? But secondly , concerning this Light , others think that the element of fire was signified by it , whose effect is light , and whose act and qualitie is to enlighten : which made one therefore say , that The uncreated Light ( viz. God ) commanded this elementarie light to be , that so the thinner and higher element severed from the aire , might by his enlightning operation effect a light some shining , — and the aire , according to the nature thereof , receive it : which to the fire was an essentiall propertie , — to the aire an accidentall qualitie approved of God , as good both to himself and the future creatures . Thus some . But others except against it , affirming that this light was moveable , by the presence of it making day , and by its absence making night : which could not have been , had it been the element of fire ; unlesse it be more or lesse in one place then in another , and not equally dispersed . Or , as Pareus answereth , it could not be the element of fire , because that is above the clouds ( according to the common rules of Philosophie ) and therefore in his judgement the fierie element was not untill the second day , being created with the Expansum or stretching out of the aire . But unto these exceptions I think an answer may be framed , as I perhaps shall afterwards shew you . Thirdly , if ( as some have done ) we should think that this was the very light of the sunne , and then in the sunne , or in such a cloud or subject as was the matter of the sunne , the text would be objected against it ; which affirmeth that the sunne was not untill the fourth day : for the creation of that was but then , although the light was before . Fourthly , Aquinas saith , e Lux primo die fuit producta secundum communem lucis naturam : quarto autem die attributa est luminaribus determinata virtus ad determinatos effectus : secundum quod videmus alios effectus habere radium solis , & alios radium lunae , & sic de aliis . Whereupon he concludeth , that howsoever it was , it was but an informed light untill the fourth day . Now therefore , amongst a multitude of opinions which are besides these already mentioned , I ( for mine own part ) cannot but preferre this as the best ; namely , that the light for three dayes space wanted a subject , such as now it hath : and yet it did perform the same office which now it doth being fastened to a subject , or to the bodie of the Sunne , which is Vehiculum lucis , A Chariot for the light . For we may easily perceive that in the works of creation there is such an f harmonious order observed , as that there may be an union and reduction of all things of one kinde to their own heads and centre . As for example , the upper waters must be severed by the out-spread firmament ; and the lower must repair all to one sea , as their naturall subject : and as for heavie substances , they hasten downwards ; and the light ones , they fly upwards . In like manner , that light which at the first was dispersed and fixed to no subject , doth presently ( as soon as the sunne was ) unite it self unto that body , as now it is . This of all other seemeth to me the best opinion to pitch upon , and the most probable in this kinde : which may well be as an Embleme how God will one day gather his elect from all coasts of heaven to the participation of one glorie . S. Paul applieth it to our regeneration , thus ; * God , who commanded the light to shine out of darknesse , hath shined in our hearts , &c. that we , who were once darknesse , are now light in the Lord. And in this consideration I think we need not much dissent from them who would have the element of fire signified by it ; which opinion was before mentioned : for howsoever it be that that element be now dispersed , or wheresoever placed , yet it might be that the first light shined from it ; thus I say it might be , because we may not reason g à facto ad fieri , or from the order of the constitution of things in which they now are , to the principles of their institution whilest yet they were in making . And for further proof of this , I do easily assent to them h who have probably affirmed that the starres and lights of heaven contain the greatest part of this fire ; as afterwards in the fourth dayes work shall be more plainly shewed . This I have said , as seeming to me the best and most probable tenent ; although perfectly to affirm what this light was , must be by our enlightning from him who commanded that it should shine out of darknesse . Of which shining and darknesse ( seeing the Sunne was not yet made , which by his course and turning about makes it day and night at the same time in divers places ) it may be said that it was day and night at the same instant now over the face of the whole earth : which made i one therefore say , that the first darknesses were not loco divisae , sed planè depulsae à luce ut nusquam essent ; yet so , as that they should either return or depart , according to the contraction or expansion of this first light , caused by a divine dispensation . k Thus Pareus . And now of thee , oh bright-shining creature , it may be said , that , hadst thou never been , the beautie of the world had been as nothing : For thou art the beautie of all the beauties else , as saith Du Bartas , Gods eldest daughter , Oh how thou art full Of grace and goodnesse ! Oh how beautifull ! Quest. But if God made the Light , was he not before in darknesse ? Answ. No : For he needs not any created light , who is himself a Light uncreated ; no corporall light , who is a spirituall one . God is light , and in him is no darknesse at all , 1. Joh. 1. 5. He made this light for our mortall journey on earth ; himself is the Light of our immortall abode in heaven : neither did he more dwell in this light that he made , then the waters were the habitation of the Spirit , when it was said that the Spirit moved upon the waters . But see , there was Night , Light and Day before the Sunne ; yet now without it there is neither : which sheweth that we must allow God to be the Lord of his own works , and not limit his power to means . And surely as it was before man was made , so shall it be after he is dissolved : For then , as the * Prophet speaketh , The Sunne shall no more be thy light by day , neither shall the Moon give light unto thee : but the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light , and thy God thy glory . Lastly , unto this amongst many things let me adde but one thing more . God made light on the first day ; so Christ arose from death on the same day , being the first of the week : And he is the true light which lighteth every one that cometh into the world : Of which light if we have no portion , then of all creatures man is the most miserable . Sect. 3. Of the intercourse between day and night . WHat now remaineth ? God called the light Day , and the darknesse Night : 'T is true ; Th' All 's Architect alternately decreed , That Night the Day , the Day should Night succeed . Of both which we have more then manifold use and benefit . The night easeth the burden of the day ; the day driveth away the terrour of the night . The night burieth our cares , and doth what she can to drown all our griefs in a silent sleep : the day serveth for our needfull labours ; is the wicked mans just terrour , the mother of truth , and true beauties onely glasse , wherein she may both see her self , and be also seen . The night serveth to temper the dayes exceeding drought , and to cool its heat ; for by moistning the aire it makes the earth to fructifie : the day again warmeth the coolnesse of the night , melting the white hoarie haires of winters beard ; and with a reviving , cherishing , and nourishing of things , as well sensible as vegetative , addes life afresh into the dying universe ; serving ( as I said before ) for the need full labours of man : For , as the Psalmist hath it , The sunne ariseth , and then man goeth forth unto his work , and to his labour untill the evening , Psal. 104. 22. And so also for the night , it is destinated or appointed for quiet and sleep , wherein the wearied bodies of living creatures are refreshed , and their strengths repaired : the noisome beasts now come forth and feed , lest coming in the day they might be a terrour unto men : For , as the Psalmist again recordeth , Thou makest darknesse that it may be night , wherein all the beasts of the forrest do move ; as the lions roaring after their prey , and the like , vers . 20. But of this enough . And now last of all when this dayes work was done or brought to an end , God is said to view it , and behold there was nothing amisse ; That is , Moses , speaking according to our capacities , telleth us that God doth approve and ratifie that work now done , which before he purposed to make . So Eve and Morn conclude the first of dayes , And God gives to his work deserved praise . CHAP. IIII. Of the second day ; and of such things as are pertinent to the work done in it . Sect. 1. Of the Expansum , or stretching out of the Heavens . COncerning this dayes work what it was , we finde it thus expressed , And God said , Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters ; and let it divide the waters from the waters . And God made the firmament ; and divided the waters which were under the firmament , from the waters which were above the firmament : and it was so . And God called the firmament Heaven : and the evening and the morning were the second day . Gen. 1. 6 , 7 , 8. This is the narration of what was done . And here let us consider , first of the Firmament : then of the waters which it separateth : and lastly of the severall Heavens , together with the regions of the aire , and of such appearances as we use to see there : unto which if any thing else be met withall pertinent to this dayes work , it shall be added . The word a Rakiah translated Firmament , signifieth Expansum , or expansionem , which is a stretching out ; not onely from the earth , but about the earth : so that the world being mans house , the Firmament is as the vaulted roof of it : Or ( as b Hyperius observeth ) it is tanquam theca quaedam , omnia quae Deo ipso inferiora sunt , inclusa continens ; as a certain husk , shell , or box , inclusively containing all things without the Heaven of heavens , or which are below that place where God doth manifest his glorie . Which also is further to be seen in the hundred and fourth Psalme , at the second verse , where it is said that God hath stretched out the heavens as a canopie : or , extendisse incurvando coelos tanquam conopeum , as some reade it : by which comparison it seemeth that the Firmament is not so much expansum ratione extensionis à centro , quàm circa centrum ; not so much a thing stretched out by reason of its distance from the centre , as about the centre . And again , we call it the Firmament , because in the stretching out it was not weakened , but made strong : In which regard expositours do well observe the difference which is between Rakiah and Karah . For , the word which is here used , they reade it Rakiah , and c say that it doth properly signifie a thing made strong by stretching out ; being therefore contrary to the word Karah , which is to break in stretching . And the Greeks likewise , that they may give a full expression according to the proprietie of the word , do translate it and call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifying to make strong or firm : and thus also the ancient Greek Philosophers observed , calling the whole compasse of the heavens d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , meaning the very utmost bound of them , which is not so weak that it should be broken in the stretching ; but strong , and farre more free from a fluid nature then is that aire which the concave of it keepeth and holdeth . The Latines also call it Firmamentum ; and we , in our speech , the Firmament : which in respect of its extension is the whole compasse of heaven on all sides ; being as it were the case of the visible world and all things in it , as hath been shewed . Sect. 2. Of the waters above the Heavens . BUt from the concavitie of this firmament , we may passe to the convexitie of it . And now if it be considered as it is convex , then we shall come to the examination of that which God assigned as proper to it most especially ; viz. that it separate the waters from the waters . For this out-spread firmament is by its office to separate ; and to be , not above the waters , but between them : and therefore those waters which it separateth , cannot be such waters as are in the clouds , but rather above the concave of the firmament . If they be such as are in the clouds , then are they rather in the middle of the firmament , then the firmament in middle or between them . And this made one argue thus , saying , a Expansio in nubium regione aut finitur , aut ulteriùs extenditur : si ibi finitur , stellas infra nubes constitutas esse oportet . Sin ulteriùs extenditur , supercoelestes aqu●…s ab inferioribus expansio non sejungit , sed nubes potiùs unam expansionis partem ab altera dispescunt . Atqui utrumque horum à Mosis narratione absonum . Tutissimè igitur aquas coelestes supra sidera esse constitutas ; totúmque illud , quod à globo terrae & aquae sursum expanditur , coeli velaëris nomine contineri sentiemus . That is , The out-spread firmament either is ended in the cloudie region , or is further extended . If it be ended there , then the starres must needs be under the clouds , because they are within the firmament , Gen. 1. 6. But if it be further extended , then the supercelestiall waters are not separated by the firmament , but rather the clouds sever one part of the firmament from the other : both which are against Moses his narration . Therefore we may safely think that the celestiall waters are above the starres , &c. In which regard it may be also thought that both these waters dropping from clouds in the aire , and also all other waters under the canopie of Heaven , or within the concavitie of this Expansum , are but the lower waters : and those other , which are separated from them , must be in an higher place , viz. above the firmament , and so shall they be divided by the firmament ; otherwise not . To which purpose b Du Bartas thus , I 'le rather give a thousand times the lie To mine own reason , then but once defie The sacred voice of th'everlasting Spirit , Which doth so * often and so loud averre it , That God above the shining firmament , I wot not , I , what kinde of waters pent . Or , as c Hyperius also writeth , Assentiemur Mosi , ac simpliciter statuemus aquas non tantùm infra firmamentum , ubi in portiones & quasi regiones certas eae ipsae sunt distributae , aliaeque per aërem circumvehuntur , aliae terris sunt adglutinatae ; verùm etiam super illud esse alias undique circumfusas . That is , Let us assent to Moses , and plainly determine that there are not onely waters below the firmament , as it were divided into certain portions and regions , some of them carried about through the aire , some fastened to the earth ; but also that there are other waters above the firmament spread round about it . Which thing is also thus further manifested ; because those waters that are separated by the firmament , are to be at all times separated . For God , in the creation of this firmament , did not onely command that it should separate , but also that it should be separating : that is , Let it d continually separate or divide the waters from the waters ; e quasi voluerit nullum esse tempus quo non distinguat ; as if he would have it that there should be no time wherein it might not distinguish between the one & the other . Which as it cannot be do●…e unlesse there be alwayes waters to be distinguished ; so neither can it be pertinent to those waters in the clouds , because the aire is often cleare , and those bottles of rain are not alwayes there . And again , it is from the vapours drawn from * below that clouds and rain come : which cannot at all times be ; but then onely when there is a naturall concourse of causes to effect it . And then again when they are there , they be soon gone : for the rain , proceeding from those vapours which we call the clouds , stayeth not long in the aire , but forthwith falleth down again ; and so by little and little the vapour consumeth and the cloud is gone . How can it therefore be that these should be those supercelestiall waters separated from all other waters by the firmament , seeing the firmament is above them ? and not onely so , but also their proper place is here below , being but at times drawn from hence , and then it is as it were against their wills , which makes them therefore hasten hither again with all the speed they can : whereas on the contrary the firmament is to be between those waters , and not over them ; separating them , not at times , but continually . Neither may it seem strange how the out-firmament can be able alwayes to uphold them , seeing ( as hath been said ) it was made strong by stretching out , lifting then the waters up with it , and therefore well fitted for this office , and can no more fall then f the heaven it self , whose beams or rafters are laid in the waters , as the Prophet speaketh , Psalme 104. 3. And hereupon it also was that noble Bartas said , I see not why m●…ns reason should withstand , Or not beleeve that He whose powerfull hand Bay'd up the Red sea with a double wall , That Israels host might scape Egyptian thrall , Could prop as sure so many waves on high Above the Heav'ns starre-spangled canopie . This was his opinion concerning the waters separated by the firmament ; of which opinion are sundry more . But on the contrary side are other some who are of another minde , affirming that they are meant onely of those waters in the clouds : for ( say they ) the aire is called the firmament ; so also is the skie , &c. And of the clouds it is said in Job , that * God bindeth up his waters in thick clouds , and the cloud is not rent under them . So that , first as every part of the water is called by the name of water ; in like manner every part of the firmament is called by the name of the firmament : in which regard those waters in the clouds , although no higher then the aire , may be taken for those waters which the firmament doth separate : and secondly , that place in Job sheweth no lesse , making it appeare , how and in what manner the waters are separated by the firmament . Furthermore , Ex ipsa nubium natura , saith g Pareus , From the very nature of the clouds this appeareth to be so : for what other thing are the clouds but waters separated by force of the diurnall heat , and by the cold of the aire made thick ? whereupon ( as Plinie calleth them ) they are said to be h Aquae in coelo stantes , Waters standing in the heavens . Also , it may be added ( saith Pareus ) that Moses makes mention but of two kindes of waters , superas , & inferas , the higher and the lower : but the clouds are waters , as hath been shewed ; and no low waters ; therefore they are the upper waters : unlesse there be three kindes of waters , which is contrary to Moses . Besides , this ( saith he ) is confirmed by the grammaticall construction of the words . For Moses saith , not that it divided from the waters which were supra Expansum ; but thus , viz. from the waters which were desuper Expanso : The sense therefore is , not that the waters were carried up above the whole Expansum or Firmament ; but rather that they were carried upwards , so , as that with the firmament they were supra and desuper ; that is , above and on high . Also , the name of heaven confirms no lesse : for ( saith he ) the Expansum is called according to the Hebrews Schamajim or Shamajim ; from Sham , There , and Majim , Waters : which derivation is common . And therefore those upper waters are not quite above the Expansum , or the Firmament ; but are there , that is , in the Firmament , namely in the middle Region of the aire . Thus we see the difference concerning these waters . And now let the reader choose which opinion likes him best . But for mine own part I like this latter worst : yet let me not tie another to be of the same minde any further then he pleaseth : for it is no matter of faith , and therefore we have our free choice according to the best reasons and most forcible demonstrations . Wherefore let me proceed a little further , that thereby ( as neare as I can ) I may set down that which seemeth to me the best meaning and nearest to the truth . First then I answer , that they do mistake who divide the Expansum into parts , as if in so doing they could absolutely cleare the matter in question : for it is not a part of the Firmament that is appointed to this separating office , but the whole Firmament ; as any one may see , if he do but observe the words of God , producing and assigning it . Neither do we finde that the Firmament is any more then one . To divide it into parts so as they imagine , is not to divide it into parts , but rather to make so many Firmaments as they imagine parts ; like as every scale of an onyon is a severall and differing scale , and not one the part of another . And besides , neither is there the same reason between the parts of water and these supposed parts of the Firmament : for then when God made the Sunne , Moon , and Starres , he would not have said , Let them be in the Firmament , but above the Firmament ; for they are farre higher then the clouds ; yet , I say , they being higher then the clouds , he is said to place them but in the Firmament : and they being no more but in it , how improperly do we affirm those things to be above it , whose places are lower then either Sunne , Moon , or Starres ! And secondly , admit Job tells us that there are waters bound up in thick clouds ; doth not Jeremie also tell us that they are drawn up in * vapours from the earth ? which ( as hath been shewed ) cannot at all times be , but then when there is a naturall concourse of causes to effect it : whereas the out-spread Firmament is to be alwayes between them , separating them , not at times , but continually . And as for the rain proceeding from those waters which we call the clouds , it stayeth not long in the aire , but forthwith falleth down again ; shewing that of right their proper place is here below : and therefore we make not three kindes of waters ( as if we would be contrary to Moses ) in saying that there are other waters above the concave of the Firmament , which on this second day of the worlds creation were separated from all other waters . Wherefore observe but this , they being separated on this second day , how could they be such as the aire affordeth ? for the middle Region of the aire , which is the place for the clouds , was not untill the third day : Not untill the third day , I say , because it is found by experience , and from sufficient witnesse proved true , that the tops of the highest mountains do reach up unto that place which we call the middle Region of the aire , being some of them more loftie then the clouds . As for example , in Iapan there is a mountain called Figeniana , which is some certain leagues higher then the clouds . And in Ternate among the Philippine Islands there is a mountain , which ( as Mr. Purchas in his pilgrimage relateth ) is even angry with nature because it is fastened to the earth , and doth therefore not onely lift up his head above the middle Region of the aire , but endeavoureth also to conjoyn it self with the fierie Element . And of the mountain Athos between Macedon and Thrace , it is said to be so high , that it casteth shade more then * thirtie and seven miles . Also the mount of Olympus in Thessalie is said to be of that height , as neither the windes , clouds , or rain do overtop it . And ( although I omit sundry others of † exceeding height ) it is also written of another mount so high above the clouds , that some who have seen it do witnesse that they have been on the top of it , and have had both a cleare skie over their heads , and also clouds below them pouring down rain and breaking forth with thunder and lightnings ; at which those below have been terrified , but on the top of the hill there was no such matter . This surely was that mountain which i Mr. Lydiat meant when he said , that etiam aestivis diebus , even in the summer time , when the clouds are at the highest , those on the top of the mountains have had fair weather , and withall perceived that there was plentie of rain about the middle height of the same hills . Thus we see that there are lofty mountains : And indeed their loftines is the cause of a middle Region : for the hils , hindering the aire from following the motion of the heavens , do make it about their tops a fit & convenient place to thicken these vapours into clouds , which by the attractive power of the heavenly bodies are drawn up thither . Wherefore ( that I may conclude ) the place of the middle Region being both caused and also overtopped by sundry high mountains , it will appeare that there was no middle Region of the aire untill the third day , because the waters were all over the earth , and standing above the hills untill that very day : For then , and not before , God gathered them together unto one place , and made the drie land to appeare , which before was covered with waters as with a garment , Psalm . 104. Rarior aqua , saith one , velut nebula , terras tegebat , quae congregatione densata est ; The thinne water , like a mist or wet cloud , covered the earth , which by gathering together was made thick . In which regard it may be said , saith k Aquinas , that it was as naturall for the water to be every where about the earth , as for the aire to be about both water and earth : yet neverthelesse , propter necessitatem finis , saith he , for the necessitie of the end , namely that plants and living creatures should be upon the earth , it was meet that the earth should be so uncovered , and the waters so gathered , that the drie land appeare . Now this was a work pertinent unto the third day ; and before this work done there could be no middle Region : and the middle Region being on this day and not before , how can the waters in the clouds be those waters which were separated by the out-spread Firmament on the second day ? Neither do I here argue à facto ad fieri , because in the very creation of this Firmament , God then said , Let it be between the waters ; that is , even then beginning its office and art of separating them . Which that it is even so , we see he speaketh next concerning the lower waters , and makes no more mention at all of those upper ones , because he had already done with them , and left them in their place unto which he had appointed them . But furthermore , this tenent is not a little helped by a consideration of the cataracts or windows of heaven which in the dayes of Noah were opened , and poured down rain by the space of fourty dayes : For me thinks the clouds could not be those windows of heaven , because it rained fourty dayes , and before it left raining the waters were higher then the hills , being , when fourty dayes were ended , fifteen cubits above the highest mountains , as in the historie of the Floud is manifest . And hereupon it was that one once by the same reason concluded and said , that either it did not rain fourty dayes , ( which assertion we are sure is false ) or else it rained from some other where then from the middle Region : For seeing the middle Region it self was drowned before it ceased to rain , it cannot but be that the rain descended from some higher place . 1. Object . But perhaps some may think that the clouds mounted higher and higher as the waters increased ; insomuch that as the waters by little and little gat above the mountains , so did the clouds . Answ. This cannot be ; because that which makes us distinguish the aire so as it may have a middle Region , is nothing else but the differing temper that it hath , both from the upper and lower Region ; and this differing temper is caused by the hills , which hindering the aire from following the motion of the heavens , do make it a fit place to thicken those vapours into clouds , which by the attractive power of the starres and planets are drawn up thither ; as already hath been shewed , and as afterwards shall be touched when I come again to speak of the severall Regions and their tempers ; shewing you that it is an Axiome undeniable , that the farnesse from a circular motion gives quietnesse , coldnesse , and heavinesse ; even as the nearenesse to it gives motion , heat , and lightnesse . 2. Object . Or secondly , perhaps some may think that the hills and mountains were not before the Floud , but made by the violence of the waters ; and that Moses , when he would describe how high the waters were , doth but shew us that they were higher by fifteen cubits then the highest mountain that was then in his time : which he might well say , and make such a comparison , although there were no hills before the floud . Answ. That which hath been said in the former answer concerning the cause of the middle Region , doth sufficiently stop this last objection , unlesse it be granted , that there were no clouds untill the Floud had made the hills : And indeed if any such thing be granted , then all is granted , and the controversie quite ended concerning these waters above the Heavens . But besides that answer , I hope to make it appeare that mountains , valleys , and plains were created in the beginning , and were before the Floud in the dayes of Noah . For first , if hills were caused by the Floud , then it must be that the waters suffered an extream violent motion : but the waters being over the whole face of the earth had nothing to hinder them from their own free motion , nor any thing to compell them to a violent motion ; such I mean as should make them work such wonders as are supposed . Had they been overtopped by any thing , then indeed running from one place to another there might have been a repercussion , and by such contention more strange accidents then were , might have been produced , as the making of hills , and the like . Or secondly , if there were such a violent motion , ( as questionles the waters moved untill all places were filled alike , with no small violence ) yet the violence was not so great as to be the parent of the hills and mountains ; for then without doubt it would have been so forcible also as to have turned rivers and changed them from one place to another , cast down all manner of buildings and structures , rooted up all trees and the like , so that after the Floud nothing should have had the same name , bounds , and description which before it had , neither would the memories of the former ages have been but buried from all succeeding time ; which we know is otherwise : for if it were not , it is likely that Moses , speaking of the site of Paradise , and setting down all the rivers of it exactly , would have specified it in his historie , that thereby after-ages looking for those places might not mistake or suspect the truth of his relation . Neither have we just cause to think that all buildings and ancient monuments of the Fathers before the floud were extinguished in the floud : For it is reported by l Pomponius Mela , and Plinie , concerning the citie Ioppa , that it was built before the floud , and that Cepha or Cepheus reigned there ; which is witnessed by certain ancient altars , bearing titles of him and his brother Phineus , together with a memoriall of the grounds and principles of their religion . And of the citie Henoch there is a much like relation . But what need I mention more , seeing m Iosephus , a writer of good credit , affirmeth that he himself saw one of those pillars which was set up by Seth the sonne of Adam ? and this for the truth of it was never questioned , but warranted by all antiquitie . Moreover , seeing the dove was twice sent out of the ark , and returned with an olive branch at her last return , and not at her first , it is not without reason that we think the trees were not torn up by their roots , but remained still fixed in the ground even as they had done before ; for , if the trees had been swimming or floating upon the waters ( as some may think ) then the poore dove might have found one branch or other as well at the first as second time . Besides , when she did bring any thing , Noah took it not as a token what havock the floud had made , but as a signe that the waters were decreased : she therefore plucked it off from some tree growing on the earth , and not floating on the waters . And last of all ( although I say nothing of the delectation and profit of the mountains , which do thereby even amplifie the goodnesse of God in his works , creating and not occasioning them ) I shall need to point you no further then to the plain text it self , which doth most plainly tell us , not that the waters were as high as the highest mountains which are now , or were then when Moses wrote his historie , but that even from the beginning there were hills and mountains whose loftie tops in the universall floud were covered with waters : for thus stand the words , * And the waters ▪ prevailed exceedingly upon the earth ; and all the high hills which were under the whole heaven were covered . Fifteen cubits upward did the waters prevail ; and the mountains were covered . Whereupon , as I remember , n one writeth thus , saying that this judgement was admirable , seeing there are mountains , as Atlas , Olympus , Caucasus , Athos , and other such , that are so high , as their tops are above the clouds and windes ( as Historiographers do report it ) and yet see , all these are covered : and these being covered , the middle Region must needs be drowned ; and that being drowned , how could the clouds be those windows of heaven which poured down rain for fourtie dayes ? And those not being the windows of heaven , it cannot but be that the waters above the heavens are in a more remote and higher place , even above the concave of the out-spread Firmament . 3. Object . But perhaps you may think that I now pitch too much upon reason concerning this of the Floud ; seeing it was caused not by naturall and ordinary means , but by the extraordinary power of God. Answ. To which it is answered , that this floud was partly naturall , partly supernaturall ; and to shew how farre nature had a hand in this admirable effect , we may distinguish with them , who say that an effect may be called naturall two manner of wayes : first , in regard of the causes themselves : secondly , in regard of the direction and application of the causes . If we consider the meer secondary and instrumentall causes , we may call this effect naturall ; because it was partly performed by their help and concurrence : but if we consider the mutuall application and conjunction of these second causes together with the first cause , which extraordinarily set them on work , we must needs acknowledge it to be supernaturall . Now then , although we have built upon reason , and so found that before fourtie dayes fully ended the middle Region it self was drowned , whereupon it could not rain from thence ; yet in so doing we do not argue amisse : for it is no whit derogating from the power of the Almighty to ascend up higher till we finde the cause of this long rain , and also the place from whence it came , seeing that when we have so done we shall plainly finde , that in regard of the direction and application of the cause it was extraordinarily set on work by a divine dispensation ; and so the effect was supernaturall . I may therefore now proceed : and that I may make the matter yet a little plainer concerning these cataracts or windows of heaven , and so by consequence of the waters also above the heavens , this in the next place may be added ; namely , that Moses setteth down two causes by which there grew so great an augmentation of water as would drown the world : the one was the fountain of the great deep : the other was the opening of the windows of heaven . Now if these windows were the clouds , then it seemeth that the waters were increased but by one cause : for the clouds in the aire come from the waters in the sea , which by descending make no greater augmentation then the decresion was in their ascending . And although it may be thought that there are waters enough within the bowels of the earth to overflow the whole earth ( which is demonstrated by comparing the earths diameter with the height of the highest mountains ) yet seeing the rain-water is made a companion with the great deep in the augmentation of the drowning waters , I see no reason why that should be urged against it ; especially seeing it is found that the earth emptied not all the water within her bowels , but onely some : For thus stand the words , * The fountains also of the deep , and the windows of heaven were stopped , and the rain from heaven was restrained : their store therefore was not spent when they had sufficiently drowned the world , but their fury rather was restrained , when they had executed Gods purpose by climbing high enough above the hills . Cardinall Cajetane was conceited that there was a mount in Paradise which was not overflown , and there forsooth he placeth Henoch : The like dream also they have amongst them concerning Elias : And , as their champion and Goliah o Bellarmine is perswaded , all those mountains onely were overflown where the wicked dwelt . p Iosephus also reporteth out of Nicholas Damascenus , that the hill Baris in Armenia saved many who fled thither for succour . But these are dreams and devices , which are soon overthrown by Moses in his foresaid evident text ; where the words are so generall , that they include all and every mountain , under , not onely the Aiery heaven ( as Cajetane collecteth ) but under the whole Heaven without exception . And now after all , what hindereth that there should not be waters above the concave of the Firmament , and that the opening of the windows of heaven should not be more then the loosing of the clouds ? For it is affirmed , and not without reason you see , that the rain , or a great part of it which fell in the universall Floud , came from an higher place then the middle Region of the aire : and that the upper waters are to be above the Firmament , and not the parts of it , is an assertion well agreeing to Moses his description of this second dayes work . For ( as hath been shewed ) concerning the fowls and stars , it is true that they are but in the Firmament , and not above it : neither is there any more Firmament then q one , seeing Moses mentions not a second . The fowls indeed fly above the earth ( as the text it self speaketh in Gen. 1. 20. ) but not above the Firmament : their course being ( as Iunius reads the place ) versus superficiem expansi coeli ; or ante expansum ; or coram expanso coeli ; but never supra expansum . And as for the starres , the text likewise saith , ver . 15. Let them be for lights in the out-spread firmament ; mentioning never more then one and the same Firmament . But for the waters , it is otherwise : The Firmament is appointed to separate them , as being between , and not above them . Esto expansum inter aquas ( it is learned Iunius his right version of the place ) ut sit distinguens inter aquas . Fecit ergò Deus expansum quod r distinguit inter aquas quae sunt sub expanso , & inter aquas quae sunt supra expansum . That is , Let there be a firmament between the waters , &c. Between the waters , as having waters above it : And how unlike it is , that the upper waters should be placed otherwise , let the former reasons witnesse : For , all things considered , we need not stand so much upon Pareus his reading Super , quasi in expanso , and desuper expanso , as if they were but above , or on high within the concave , as are the fowls and starres : this ( I say ) we need not stand upon , seeing Iunius readeth Supra expansum , without any such nice salving , although he thinketh with Pareus that these upper waters are no higher then the middle Region of the aire . And also , admit that some derive the word Schamajim or Shamajim ( which signifieth Heavens ) from Sham , There , or in that place ; and from Majim , Waters ; concluding thereupon that these waters which we now speak of must be There , viz. in the heavens , and not above them : although some ( I say ) make this derivation , yet others derive the same word otherwise : And no s few be there , who , not without reason , do suppose that it is no derivative nor compound word at all ; but rather that the Ismaelitish word Schama , which signifieth nothing else but High or Above , doth proceed from this word Schamajim which in English we reade Heavens : In which regard the Etymologie helpeth nothing to prove the adverse part . And yet ( as I said before ) let the reader take his choice : For perhaps he may now think after all , that if there be waters above the starry heaven , and that part of those waters descended in the time of the Floud , that then the Heavens would have been corrupted and dissolved ( as some have said ) the rain falling through them from the convexitie of the out-spread Firmament . Sect. 3. An objection answered concerning the nature of the Heavens , examining whether they be of a Quint-essence . BUt concerning this it may be said , that it is not known whether the heavens be of such a nature , as that the rain falling through them should dissolve or corrupt them . Those indeed who follow Aristotle , make them of a Quint-essence altogether differing from things compounded of the Elements : But for mine own part more easily should I be perswaded to think that there is no such fifth essence in them , but rather that they are of a like nature with the Elements , or not much differing . For first , although Aristotle deny any change or alteration to have been observed or seen in the heavens since the beginning of the world ; yet he was deceived : For Hipparchus , who had better skill in Astronomie then ever Aristotle had , he ( as a Plinie witnesseth ) telleth us out of his own diligent and frequent observations that the heavens have had changes in them ; for there was in his dayes a new starre like unto that which was once in Cassiopea . And that which is beyond the authoritie of the greatest philosopher , doth also witnesse as much ; I mean the sacred voice of the everlasting Spirit , affirming that the two parts of this universe , the heavens as well as the earth , do both of them * wax old even as doth a garment : which is as if it should be said , that by little and little they are changed , tending so long to corruption till at last shall come the time of their dissolution . What great difference then can there be between the heavens and things here below , seeing in their own natures both of them do tend to corruption , and are subject to mutation ? Besides , as it is with Man who is the little world , so certainly it is with Macrocosme who is the greater world : but man changeth and declineth daily , not being now as heretofore he hath been ; and so also as a good consequence it must follow , that the greater world doth also suffer change , and , by declining , alteration . That man declineth , b saith one , is a thing most manifest : For men are of lower stature , lesser bones and strength , and of shorter lives then their forefathers were . Now from whence cometh this but from the declining estate of the greater world ? The earth , we see , which is the lower part of it , is not so fruitfull as before , but beginneth to be barren like the wombe of Sarah ; neither do the fruits which she bringeth forth , yeeld so much nutriment as heretofore they have done . And how cometh that to passe but because the heaven also fainteth ? For the Planets wax old and cannot afford so great vertue and influence to these lower bodies , as in times past they did ; which c Plinie and Aulus Gellius testifie . And indeed this must needs be a manifest proof , seeing lesse and weaker bodies are conceived every Age in the wombe of nature , that nature therefore waxeth old and weary of conceiving . Also , saith he , if a man do but behold the face of heaven , the Moon looketh pale and wan , Mars lesse rubicund , Sol lesse orient , Iupiter not of so amiable and favourable countenance , Venus more hypocriticall , and all the rest both of the wandring and fixed starres more weak and suspicious then they did before . That mighty * Giant , which was wont to runne his unwearied course , now waxeth wearie , as if he would stand still in heaven , as he did in the dayes of Joshua ; for he shineth more dimmely , and appeareth more seldome then before , being much nearer to the earth then of ancient times . For , ( if we may give credit to the calculations of the chief masters in Astronomie ) the Sunne , quoth Copernicus , and after him also Stofler , is nearer to the earth then it was in the dayes of Ptolomie , by the space of twenty six thousand , six hundred and sixtie miles : or ( as Philip Melanchthon saith ) nine thousand , nine hundred , seventie and six miles ; to whom ( saith d Di●…tericus ) assenteth that famous mathematician of our age , David Origanus , in his Prognostication for the yeare of our Lord 1604. All these are proofs : and although we do not greatly contend concerning this last allegation of the sunnes approach so neare us , yet neverthelesse the assertion in generall is true enough , that the heavens as well as the earth , as they grow older and older , do suffer change , and in that regard their natures cannot but be much alike . Unto which adde this , namely , that these visible heavens , of which we now speak , were taken from that masse or lump which lay here below , and that the whole lump was created at once ; in which regard it cannot be denied that they differ toto genere or altogether , but that they are of a much like nature with inferiour bodies or things here below . And as for Aristotle , he never would so earnestly have defended the contrary , had he not known that it was an excellent means to colour that which he also held concerning the worlds eternitie . But besides all this , the observations of our best and modern Astronomers make much against him : for they have modestly and manifestly proved , that not onely new starres , but comets also have been farre above the moon . As for example , that strange starre which once was at the back of Cassiopea's chair , was of an extraordinarie height above it ; for it shined without any difference of Aspect , Parallax , or diversitie of sight , even untill all the matter whereof it consisted was consumed ; having alwayes ( as the observers thereof do witnesse ) one and the same station to every of the starres , both in all climates , and also in all parts of the heaven , no diversitie of sight at all observed : all which in the lowermost Planets is otherwise , and perceived most of all in the moon , because the Semidiameter of the earth ( according to which quantitie we dwell from the centre ) hath a sensible bignesse unto the distance of the moons sphere from us . Had therefore that New starre , Comet , or what you please to call it , been lower then the moon , and not in the starrie heaven , then ( like the inferiour Planets ) it would have suffered a Parallax or diversitie of sight , and never have kept such a regular motion as it did ; contending not to be overcome of the starrie heaven in its motion , but to keep as it were an equall pace with it : thereby shewing that it was even in the Ethereall heaven it self . For this is a rule , that by how much a starre is higher then the earth , by so much it imitateth the highest heavens in their daily motion . Neither was it this starre alone , but others also after it , even Comets themselves , whose places were found to be above the moon : for observing more diligently and exactly then in former times , the observers could easily demonstrate this truth also : thinking thereupon that many of those Comets which have been seen in former ages were burnt out , even in the starrie heaven it self , and not so many of them below the moon , as generally ( without serious observation ) have been supposed . f Longomontanus proveth this , both in that last Comet which was seen in the yeare 1618 , and also in other Comets before it . And now what of all this ? Nothing but onely thus : viz. If Comets be burnt , consumed and wasted in the starrie heavens , it seemeth that there is no great difference between them and things here below : for if there were , it might be thought that they would not suffer such earthly matter to ascend up their territories ; such , I say , as doth either wholly or in part compose them . Wholly or in part I adde , because ( perhaps ) even the heavens themselves may afford some matter towards the generation of them , especially if they be g new starres , such as Aristotle never saw ; wherefore he writes that a Comet consisteth altogether of an hot , drie , and a kinde of oylie exhalation drawn from the earth : and questionlesse in such as are utterly below the moon it is even so ; but if they ●…e higher and continue longer , they , as well as new starres , may have some help from such matter as the heavens afford towards the generation of strange appearances : which though they have , yet that they have no earthly matter is not excluded , because next under God the efficient cause of these things is attributed to the starres and their operation ; for when they are aptly and conveniently placed and aspected , then by their power , working upon things here below , they draw up hot , drie , and oylie exhalations , and these exhalations afford unto Comets that matter whereof they consist . Ptolomie attributeth much in this kinde to Mars and Mercurie ; and so do many others else beside him : and why the yearely aspects of these starres do not alwayes produce such effects , is because they are not alwayes aspected in the same manner , but sometimes in one part of the heavens , sometimes in another , and cannot therefore produce their intended effects , without either the meeting or avoiding of apt or inconvenient occurrences . But I conclude , and do yet affirm that the nature of the heavens is certainly such , that the waters above the heavens might passe or issue through them in the time of the Floud , and yet the heavens not be dissolved , nor suffer damage by their falling ; damage , neither in corrupting them , nor yet in leaving a vacant place by coming all away : of which in the fourth dayes work , when I come to speak of the starres , I shall adde yet something more . CHAP. V. How to understand the word Heavens ; and of the severall Regions of the aire , together with a consideration of such appearances as we use to see there . Sect. 1. ANd now to go on with the residue of this dayes work : God ( saith Moses ) called the firmament Heavens , &c. By heavens in this place Moses meaneth onely the visible heavens , because he speaketh onely of the visible part of the world . And yet the same word which is here used is sometimes put for the * aire , wherein windes , clouds , and fowls do flie : sometimes for the † upper Firmament , where the sunne , moon , and starres are set : and sometimes for the high places , where * Angels dwell . And hereupon it was that S. Paul mentioned the third † heavens , wherein he saw things unspeakable . The first of these is like to the outward court of Solomons temple , and is the most open to us . The second is like his inward court , lesse open , and abounding with starrie lights or lamps never going out . And the next is as the Sanctum Sanctorum , whither he is entred once for all , who is a Priest for ever , and maketh intercession for us . In the two lowest is no felicitie ; for neither the a fowls nor starres are happie . It is the third of these alone where the blessed Trinitie enjoyeth it self , and the glorified spirits enjoy it . And questionlesse in this highest part must needs be more then exceeding glorie , seeing the other two within the concave of the Firmament are so full of wonder . But of the one of them I shall need to speak little in this dayes work : yet of the other under it , as being more pertinent , something must be added . Sect. 2. Parag. 1. Of the Aire and the severall Regions in it . VVE may therefore now ( if you please ) look into the Aire : and here , following the common path , and separating it from the starrie heaven , I must say that it is divided into three stages or Regions : although I verily think ( as afterwards shall be shewed when I come to speak of the starres ) that all this space , even from the earth to the eighth sphere , is nothing else but aire . The highest Region is said to be exceeding hot , and also drie , by reason of the neighbourhood that it hath with the fierie element ( as is said ) and with the starres ; by the force of whose beams it receiveth heat , which is also much increased by following the motion of the heavens . The lowest Region is somewhat contrary ; for it is said to be hot and moist : hot chiefly by the reflection of the sunne-beams meeting with the earth ; and moist , by reason of the proper nature of the aire , and also by reason of the vapours exhaled out of the earth and water . This is the qualitie which commonly is attributed to this Region . But I think that we may rather say it is variable ; now hot , now cold , and sometimes temperate ; differing according to the times and seasons of the yeare : In which regard Du Bartas writeth thus , Warm-temper'd show'rs do wash it in the Spring ; And so in Autumne , but more varying : In Winter time 't is wet , and cold , and chill : In Summer season hot and soultry still ; For then the fields , scorched with flames , reflect The sparkling rayes of thousand starres aspect . The chief is Phoebus , to whose arrows bright Our * Globie Grandam serves for But and White . Neither is it altogether variable in regard of time , but also by reason of the diversitie of place ; some climates being more hot and drie , some more cold and moist then others ; which cometh to passe according to their distance from the Equinoctiall towards either of the Poles . Thus for these two Regions . But now concerning the middle Region , it is alwayes cold : yet surely in its own nature it would be warmer then the Region which is here below , were it not cooled by a cold occasioned by the reflection of the Sunne-beams : For they , reflecting upon the earth , drive up above the beams of their reflection much cold from below , which being daily supplied is kept as a continuall prisoner between the heat above and the heat beneath . Or , if you will , take it thus , namely that it is cold , but not extreamly cold : yet cold ( I say ) it is in respect of the two other Regions which are hotter then it . And this coldnesse happeneth partly through the causes before expressed ; and partly by reason of the Aire in it which cannot follow the motion of the heavens , seeing it is hindred by the tops of the mountains . And hereupon it is that the Philosophers make this a rule , saying that a the farrenesse from a circular motion gives quietnesse , coldnesse , and heavinesse ; even as the nearnesse gives motion , heat , and lightnesse : Which in this thing concerning the middle Region is found to be true , the Aire in it being cold , because it is hindred from following the circular motion of the heavens . But ( as I said ) it is not absolutely cold , but respectively : For if it were extream cold , then the heat of the Sunne would never passe through it to this Region here below ; neither would there be grasse , herbs , and such high trees as are upon the tops of the mountains . But to proceed ; 1. In the highest Region , and oft times above it , be generated Comets or Blazing starres , and such like fiery Meteors of divers sorts . 2. In the middle Region , Clouds , Thunder , Rain , Windes , Storms , &c. 3. In the lowest Region we have Dews , Mists , Hoar-frost , Ice and Frost . As also here is your Ignis fatuus , or foolish fire , with other Lights burning about graves , or such like fattie places where there is store of clammie or fat oylie substance for their matter . These Lights are seen also in fields , and are driven by a gentle winde to and fro untill their matter be consumed . Now these and every one of these , seeing they have their causes in nature , let us a little view them , both how and what they are : For they who send us to God , and his decree in nature , have indeed said what is the true cause , but not how it is by naturall means effected . For the manner of producing these things doth no lesse amplifie the power and providence of God , then the things themselves when they are produced . Sect. 2. Parag. 2. Of Meteors , first in generall , then how they are ▪ divided in particular . ANd these things of which we now speak , seen in any of the Regions , by a generall name are called Meteors . And the matter of Meteors , as it is remote , is from the Elements ; but as it is propinque or neare , it consisteth of Exhalations . And Exhalations are of two kindes . 1. There is Fumus . 2. Vapor . If it come from the earth or some sandy place , it is Fumus , a Fume or a kinde of Smoke . If it come from the water or some watry place , it is Vapor . For this is a rule , that A Fume hath a certain earthly nature in it , and yet is not earth ; and a Vapour hath a certain watry nature in it , and yet it is not water . Or , if you had rather , take it thus ; Fumus est mediae naturae inter terram & ignem ; Vapor verò inter aquam & aërem : That is , A Fume is of a middle nature between earth and fire ; but a Vapour is of a middle nature between water and aire . And further , all vapours are warm and moist ; and will easily be resolved into water ; much like the breath that proceedeth out of a mans mouth , or out of a pot of water standing on the fire : and these are never drawn higher then the middle Region of the Aire ; for there they are thickened and conglomerated by the cold into clouds . And why vapours are warm , being drawn from that which is cold , is not from any internall propertie of their own , but they receive this qualitie from the power and influence of the stars . For after that the matter is by them attenuated or made thin , their beams cannot but warm it , although it proceed from that which is cold . Again , all fumes are as smokes which be hot and dry ; which because they be thin and lighter then vapours , they often passe the lowest and middle Regions of the Aire , being sometimes carried even beyond the highest Region it self . And thus we see how there are two kindes of Exhalations ; Th' one somewhat hot , but heavy , moist and thick : The other light , drie , burning , pure and quick . Moreover , these Exhalations being the matter of Meteors ( as hath been said ) are either from the Earth or Water . As for the Fire and Aire , they are mixed with this matter , as with all other things , but not so abundantly that they may be said to be the materiall cause of any Meteor , although without them none can be effected . And thus much generally . But now more particularly . And in coming to particulars , it may be found that these kinde of Meteors concerning which I speak , are of three sorts ; either Fierie , Waterie , or Aierie . Fierie are of two sorts : either such as are in very deed fired ; or else such as onely seem to burn , which are therefore called Phasmata : In which regard it may be said that these Fierie ones are either Flames or Apparitions . And again in respect of their matter , if they be such as burn in very deed , then they be either more or lesse pure . Their place where we see them is according to the abundance and scarcitie , or rather qualitie of the matter whereof they consist : for if it be heavie and grosse , it cannot be carried high ; but if it be not so grosse , but rather light and more full of heat , then it aspires and transcends so much the higher by how much it is the lighter ; sometimes above the highest Region of the Aire , even into the starry heaven it self ; which is witnessed by our best modern Astronomers , who have observed many Comets above the Moon . Furthermore , these Fiery impressions , according to the diverse disposing of their matter , are of severall fashions ; and thereupon they have severall appellations , being called according unto the names of those things unto which they seem to be like . As 1. Torches . 2. Burning Beams . 3. Round Pillars . 4. Pyramidall Pillars . 5. Burning Spears , Streams , or Darts . 6. Dancing or leaping Goats . 7. Flying Sparks . 8. Shooting Starres . 9. Flying Launces . 10. Fires , either scattered , or else as if all the aire burned . 11. Flying Dragons , or Fire-drakes . 12. Wandring Lights . 13. And also licking or cleaving fire , sticking on the hairs of men or beasts . Now all these kindes ( of which I have mentioned thirteen ) I take to be such fierie Meteors as are said to be pure and not mixt . Then again have you those which are said to be mixt and lesse pure : As 1. Comets of all sorts . 2. All kindes of lightening . 3. Unto which must be joyned thunder , as an adjunct . And now of these severally , before I mention any more of another kinde , whether waterie or aierie . Sect. 2. Parag. 3. Of such fierie Meteors as are pure and not mixt . 1. FAx , which is a Torch or Fire-brand , or as a lighted candle , is an exhalation hot and drie , drawn beyond the middle Region of the aire , where being arrived it is set on fire ( as are all exhalations that come there ) partly by their own heat , and partly by the heat of that place : and because the matter of the exhalation is long and not broad , and being equally compact , and fired at the one end , it burneth like a torch or candle , untill the whole whereof it consisteth be consumed . And why it should burn at the one end rather then at the other , is found to be because it is long and standeth upright , having the most of its aspiring matter in the top ; and in this station ascending up , it comes to passe , that when the upper end doth present it self to the heat of the upper Region , it is fired , and so consumeth by degrees , even as by degrees it ascendeth , or peepeth into that hot place . 2. Trabs ardens , a burning Beam , is an exhalation hot & drie , drawn beyond the middle Region of the aire ; the matter of which exhalation being long & not very broad , makes it seem like a beam or logge : and because it is more grosse and heavie on the under part from the one end unto the other , and on the upper part hath much aspiring matter equally dispersed , it is transversly carried up , and so being fired it lieth at length , and standeth not upright . 3. Round Pillars are of the same nature , unlesse perhaps their light and heavie matter is not so equally or in like order disposed , but rather heavier towards the one end then the other , which makes it be carried up or presented in perpendicular fashion ; and also having the hottest and driest and most combustible matter driven to the superficies or out-side of it , by reason of a contrary qualitied substance within it , which makes it therefore be fired on all sides alike , and appeare like a burning Pillar . 4. Pyramidall Pillars are nothing differing from the other , unlesse that the exhalation have more earthly matter in it below , and not so much above : for when the lighter and thinner parts are ascended to the top , then the grosser , heavier , and thicker are left in the bottome : which makes it therefore of fashion great beneath and small above . 5. Burning Streams , Spears , or Darts , is that Meteor which is called Bolis or Iaculum , and is an Exhalation hot and drie , meanly long ; whose thick and thinner parts are equally mixt : and thereupon being fired in the highest Region , it flameth on the thin or subtil part ; which neverthelesse , because the matter is well mixed , doth also send fire to the other parts , insomuch that it seems to runne like a dart from the one unto the other . Or , if you will , this Meteor ( or one very like it ) is thus generated , viz. when a great quantitie of hot and drie Exhalations ( which indeed may fitly be called a drie cloud ) is set on fire in the midst , and because the cloud is not so compact that it should suddenly rend , as when thunder is caused , the fire breaks out at the edges of it , kindling the thin Exhalations which shoot out in great number like to fierie spears or darts , the streaming or flashing being so much the whiter by how much the Exhalation is the thinner . Such like coruscations as these we use to see many nights in the North and North-east parts of the skie . 6. Caprae saltantes , or dancing Goats , are caused when an Exhalation hot and drie is so compact , that on the one side or other it hath some parts which appeare as the appendices of it , or joyned to the main Exhalation by an other kinde of Exhalation farre thinner then the main one , so that the fire running on the main part , and as it were outright , by the way it cannot but seem to skip unto those parts on the sides , inflaming them also ; which , because it is variously and nimbly performed , makes the flame seem to leap or dance , just as wanton goats use to do when they are dancing or playing . 7. Scintillae volantes , or flying Sparks , are caused when the matter of the Exhalation is not onely thin , but in all parts thin alike , but not compacted or knit together : and not being closely joyned , but interrupted by small spaces , those parts which come up first into the highest Region are fired before the other that follow , and thereupon they flie abroad like sparks out of a chimney , even as when saw-dust or any such like matter is cast into the fire . This Meteor by some is called Stipula ardens , or Burning stubble . 8. Stellae cadentes , Shooting or Falling starres , are caused when an Exhalation hot and drie is gathered as it were on a round heap , but not throughly compacted , nor yet so apt to ascend as other Exhalations , which makes it therefore be beaten back again when it comes neare the cold confines of the middle Region ; and so , hovering aloft , by an * Antiperistasis , or repulsion by the contrary to it on every part , it is set on fire , and then sliding away , it appeares as if a starre fell down or were thrown to the earth . For , shooting starres these some do fondly call ; As if those heavenly lamps from heaven could fall . Moreover , sometimes it is generated after another manner , which is but in respect of the disposing of the matter ; and then the Exhalation is more long and narrow , which being kindled at the one end burneth swiftly to the other , even like a piece of waxed thread being lighted in a fire or candle . Again , some think that this Meteor is not so much set on fire , as directly under some starre or other which gives it a shining . But how this can be I cannot well perceive , seeing it shooteth obliquely as oft as directly downwards . 9. Lancea ardens or volans , A burning or flying Launce , is another fiery Meteor kindled in like sort that the former was , and hath this name because the matter of it is so disposed , that when it is fired it seems to be like a Launce . 10. Illuminations , or Fires scattered in the Aire , and appearing in the highest part of the lowest Region , are caused when very dry and hot Exhalations are drawn up , and meeting with cold clouds are sent back again , which motions to and fro do set them on fire , and then their parts not being thick in equall proportion , but as it were unjoyned together , do seem as though Fires were scattered in the Aire . Thus one way . But sometimes the matter of this Exhalation is more nearely conjoyned , and then ( if the Exhalation be large ) it is as if the whole Aire were on fire , as appeared on the 15 day a of November in the yeare of our Lord God 1574 ; in which yeare about the last day of March the strange star in Cassiopea's chair vanished and disappeared . 11. Draco volans , or a flying Dragon , called by some a Fire-drake , is a Fierie Exhalation whose matter is thick and as it were hard tempered together ; or rather not so hard as conglutinously conjoyned : which lump , ascending to the Region of cold , is forcibly beaten down or back again ; by the force of which motion it is set on fire ; and not onely fired , but also bent and violently made crooked : For ( as hath been said ) the matter of it hangeth so conglutinously together , that the repulse divides it not , but by a strange encounter moulds it into such a fashion as ( seen afarre off ) looks much like b a Dragon . This is the opinion of the most . But some say that it is done into this fashion between two clouds of differing natures , the one hot , the other cold : and so perhaps it is sometimes made . 12. Ignis fatuus , or foolish Fire ( so called , not that it hurteth , but feareth or scareth fools ) is a fat and oily Exhalation hot and drie ( as all Exhalations are which are apt to be fired ) and also heavie in regard of the glutinous matter whereof it consisteth : in which regard the cold of the night beats it back again when it striveth to ascend , through which strife and tossing it is fired , ( for in this encounter it suffereth an Antiperistasis ) and being fired it goeth to and fro according to the motion of the Aire in the silent night by gentle gales , not going alwayes directly upon one point , unlesse the winde be more then such a gale as is commonly called Aura : And note that if the winde be any thing big or blowing ▪ then this Meteor cannot appeare at all , because the winde will disperse the matter of the Exhalation , not suffering it to be conjoyned . Moreover , some think that it may be kindled of it self , although it be not so moved as before : and this is performed by the active moving of the heat which is within it , as is seen in an heap of moist hay which will set it self on fire . These kindes of lights are often seen in Fennes and Moores , because there is alwayes great store of unctuous matter fit for such purposes ; as also where bloudie battells have been fought ; and in b church-yards or places of common buriall , because the carcases have both fatted and fitted the place for such kinde of oyly Exhalations . Wherefore the much terrified , ignorant , and superstitious people may see their own errours in that they have deemed these lights to be walking spirits ; or ( as the silly ones amongst the Papists beleeve ) they can be nothing else but the souls of such as go to Purgatorie , and the like . In all which they are much deluded : For souls departed * cannot appeare again ; I shall go to him ( saith David ) but he shall not return to me . And ( saith Job ) He shall return no more to his house , neither shall his place know him any more . Or ( as it is in the Psalmist ) Before I go hence and be no more seen . So that if they walk , sure it is invisible , for ( saith the Scripture ) They shall be no more seen . But what need I urge that ? For we see that they cannot at all return , but are * ignorant of all things done under the sunne ; and as it was with Dives and Lazarus , so it is with every other : Wherefore we may well say thus , 1. If after death souls can appeare , Why then did Dives crave , That one his brethren word might bear What pains the damned have ? 2. Or if there be * another room Which is not Heav'n or Hell , How scap't the * begger from the doom Of Purgatories cell ? 3. What shall become of Christs deare * bloud , If after death there be A way to make our own works good , And place the soul in glee ? Quest. But , if these lights be not walking spirits , why is it that they leade men out of their way ? Answ. They are no spirits , and yet leade out of the way , because those who see them are amazed , and look so earnestly after them that they forget their way ; and then being once out , they wander to and fro , not knowing whither , sometimes to waters , pits , and other dangerous places ; whereupon the next day they will undoubtedly tell you strange tales ( as one saith ) how they were led up and down by a light , which ( in their judgement ) was nothing else but some devil or spirit in the likenesse of fire which fain would have hurt them . But of this enough : and know last of all , that if one be something neare these lights , and the night calm , then going from them they will follow us , because there being no winde to hinder , we draw the Aire after us ; or going towards them they go from us , because we by our motion drive the Aire before us . Moreover , when the like matter chanceth to be fired in some such part of the Aire as is over the Sea , then these lights appeare to marriners , and are called Castor and Pollux , if there be two at once ; otherwise Helena , if there be but one : The reason of which names was this ; Helena was the daughter of Iupiter and Leda , and by the heathens she was taken for a goddesse , but not for a goddesse of good fortune : for this Helena was the cause of Troyes destruction ; as thus . She was stollen away by Paris the sonne of Priamus K. of the Trojans , stollen , I say , out of Greece ; whereupon her two brothers Castor and Pollux sayl to seek her , but they were never heard of more , or seen after : which losse of these brethren made it be supposed that they were translated into the number of those gods who use to give good successe to marriners ; for they were lost at sea ; which is , as if they were translated from thence . Now then the Seamen having seen by often experience that one light was to them a signe of some tempest , and that two lights were a signe of fair weather , they called the one light Helena , and the two lights they called Castor and Pollux . Quest. But why should it be , may some demand , that they should thus appearing shew either fair or foul weather ? can any reason be shewn for it ? Answ. It is answered , that one flame alone may be a signe of tempest or foul weather , because , that as that matter which burneth is so compact into one that it cannot be dissolved into two ; so in like manner the matter of tempest being exhaled , by the like cause is kept from being dissipated , and is so close together that before any long time it must needs work . And again , when two lights appeare , why then it should be fair , it is because there is not the like working in nature which was before ; but rather the contrary : for as this Exhalation of the lights is divided ; so the matter , which otherwise might be fit for tempest , is not thickened , but by the like cause is also divided , scattered , and easily dissolved : insomuch that it cannot work so as at other times , when there is a working to compact , and not to dissipate . 13. Ignis lambens is a cleaving and licking fire or light ; and is so called because it useth to cleave and stick to the hairs of men or beasts , not hurting them , but rather ( as it were ) gently licking them . These flames may be caused two wayes , as the learned write . First , when clammie Exhalations are scattered abroad in the aire in small parts , and in the night are set on fire by an Antiperistasis ; so that when any shall either ride or walk in such places as are apt to breed them , it is no wonder that they stick either on their horses , or on themselves . Secondly , they may be caused another way , viz. when the bodies of men or beasts , being chafed , do send out a fat and clammie sweat ; which ( according to the working of nature in things of this kinde ) is kindled and appeareth like a flame . Virgil makes mention of such a fire as this , upon the head of Iulus , the sonne of Aeneas ; Ecce levis summo de vertice visus Iuli Fundere lumen apex , tactúque innoxia molli Lambere flamma comas , & circum tempora pasci . Behold , the lively crown Of soft Iulus head With light was circled round : A flame his temples fed . But toucht , not having hurt , nor feeling harm , The licking fire his hairs would scarcely warm . Livie also maketh mention of two others , upon whom the like Meteor appeared : For Servius Tullius , when he was a childe , even as he lay sleeping , had his hair on his head as if it were all on a fire . And upon the head of Marius , that worthy Romane , was the like appearance , even whilest he was making an oration to his souldiers . And I my self do also know one , who hath often protested to me , that as he lay in his bed one night , his head was all on a flame ; which hurt him not , although it greatly scared his wife and him , as I have heard them both confesse . Moreover , others testifie how they have been scared in their beds by a kinde of light sticking to their coverings , like dew upon the nap of a frieze coat : which must needs be this Ignis Lambens , caused by some kinde of clammie sweat proceeding from among them . For , that a clammie sweat will cause these things , is manifest in the nimble currying of a foggie horse ; visible sparks appearing and coming from him , if it be done in the dark . But of these kindes of fierie Meteors enough . Sect. 2. Parag. 4. Of such fierie Meteors as are impurely mixt . Article 1. Of Comets . NOw follow those which are Ignita mixta , and lesse pure ; coming so to passe when the Exhalation , through the admixtion of some vapour , is more slimie , grosse , and impure : For those Meteors already described were meerly Fumes without the admixture of Vapours ; unlesse it might be some little in one of a glutinous nature or composition . Now these Ignita mixta are usually divided into two sorts : for they are either such as continue long ; or else such as are but for a little while . Those that continue long , are Comets or blazing starres . And a Comet is a fierie Meteor , whose matter is an Exhalation hot and drie , fat and clammie , drawn by vertue of the heavenly bodies into the highest part of the aire ( and sometimes into the starrie Region ) where it is closely conglutinated into a great lump , by reason of supply that it hath from below , so long as there is a working to exhale it : and being thus compacted and exhaled , it is set on fire in convenient time by the excessive heat of the place where it resteth . Sometimes it continues burning long ; sometimes but a little while : seven dayes is the least time ; whereas some have been seen * six moneths : all which cometh to passe by reason , either of the paucitie , or plentie of the matter whereof it consisteth . That last Comet which was seen of us , viz. Anno Domini 1618 , was perspicuous by the space of one moneth ; namely from the 18 day of November untill the 16 day of December next following ; and was farre above the highest Region of the aire , overlooking even the moon her self , as Longomontanus proveth in a book of his , where he treateth of new starres , and such appearances as have been seen in the heavens , since the yeare of our Lord God 1572. But in a Comet two things especially are considerable : the one the colour ; the other the fashion : both which arise out of the diverse disposing of the matter . Their colours are principally three . 1. If the matter be thin , then the colour is white . 2. If meanly thick , then the colour is ruddie , looking like fire . 3. If very thick , then their colour is like the burning of brimstone , or of a blew appearance . Yet know that they are not alwayes exactly of these three colours without any difference , but as neare them as the disposing of their matter will suffer : as in stead of white we sometimes have them of a yellowish colour ; in stead of blew , of a watchet or greenish colour , and the like . Concerning their fashions ( if we stand upon a curious examination of them ) they may be manifold : and yet , as Aristotle accounteth , they are principally but two , all their other shapes being dependant on these two . For first either they seem round , having beams round about them ; which cometh to passe when the matter is thin on the edge●… , and thick every where else : or secondly , they seem as it were with a beard or tail ; which cometh to passe when it is but meanly thick towards some one side or other , and rather long then round . But some would have these two fashions to be three , because the tail sometimes hangs downward as well as sidelong : and so there is by this means stella crinita , stella caudata , and stella barbata ; concerning which I am not much solicitous . That therefore which in these things I do much more wonder at , is the strange and admired multitude of effects which are produced by them ; as not onely change of aire , but change of heirs also , proceeding from the disturbance of states , translation of kingdomes , bloudy warres , and death of Potentates . Histories have carefully recorded these things , and left them to the consideration of after-times . First therefore let it be observed , that when the kingdome of the Macedonians came to an end , in the last yeare of Perseus , which was about the yeare 584 or 585 of the building of Rome , a a Comet appeared , as if it came to point out the last period of that kingdome . Secondly , when the Emperour Iovian attained to the empire , succeeding the Apostata Iulian , under whom the Church suffered much persecution ; when ( I say ) the said Iovian was Emperour , and that under him both Church and Commonwealth were like to have had a b flourishing time ( had he not been taken away by sudden death ) then also c appeared a Comet , shewing that further trouble was yet to be expected . Thirdly also , when a certain captain of the Goths , an Arian , named Cajan , had raised sedition against the Emperour Arcadius , God shewed by manifest wonders that both Arcadius and his citie should be well protected : but before this tumult ( saith d Carion ) a strange Comet was seen , great and terrible , casting flames down to the very earth ; the like whereunto no man had ever seen before . 4 And again , other authours make mention of a strange Comet seen in the yeare of Christ 410 , being like unto a two-edged sword , which portended many mischiefs . For Rome was taken about the same time by Alaricus King of the Goths . Sundry calamities happened both in the East and West ; and so great slaughters of men were about those dayes , as no age ever afforded the like . All Europe was in a manner undone , no small part of Asia was affrighted ; and Africa also was not void of those evils . Warre , Famine , Drought , and Pestilence , all of them strove ( as it were ) to trouble the whole world . 5. Also in these yeares , viz. 1400 , 1401 , e 1402 , 1403 , Comets appeared , and great calamities followed ; sundry and unheard-of diseases were felt , rivers dried up , and plagues were increased . Tamerlain , K. of the Scythians and Parthians , with an innumerable host invadeth Asia , calling himself the WRATH OF GOD , and DESOLATION OF THE EARTH ; as did Attilas , of whom it is written , that he named himself THE SCOURGE OF GOD. 6. Also in the yeare 1529 appeared f foure Comets : and in the g yeares 1530 , 1531 , 1532 , and 1533 , were seen in each yeare one : ( * Lanquet saith that there were three within the space of two yeares ) upon which , these and the like changes and calamities followed ; ( viz. ) A great sweating sicknesse in England , which took away whole Myriads of people . The h Turk , in the quarrell of Iohn Uvavoyda , who laid claim to the crown of Hungary , entred the said kingdome with two hundred and fiftie thousand fighting souldiers ; committing against the inhabitants thereof most harsh and unspeakable murders , rapes , villanies , and cruelties . A great famine and dearth was also in Venice and the countrey thereabout , which swept away many for lack of sustenance . The sweating sicknes * also vexed Brabant , and a great part of Germanie , and especially the citie Antwerp , where it consumed five hundred persons in the space of three dayes . Great warres concerning the Dukedome of Millain between the Emperour Charles the fifth , and Francis the French King. All Lusitania or Portugall was struck with an Earth-quake ; insomuch that at Ulisippo or Lisbon , a h thousand and fifty houses were thrown down , and 600 so shaken that they were ready to fall , which made the people forsake the citie and runne into the fields : and as for their churches , they lay upon the ground like heaps of stones . Upon this followed a great pestilence in those parts . But a little before , viz. in the yeare 1530 , was a great deluge in Brabant , Holland , Zeland , and the sea-coasts of Flanders ; as also an overflowing of the river Tyber at Rome , occasioned by unseasonable tempests of winde . Upon the neck of which troubles the Turk comes again into Hungarie and Austria ; but he was beaten back , and a great company of his men slain and taken . Unto which may be added how the sect of the Anabaptists , not long after , brought new tumults into Germanie . 7. And for that last Comet , in the yeare 1618 , saith a Germane writer , Praesagium ipsius jam ●…heu est in manibus nostris ; meaning that they felt by dolefull experience the i sad events which followed after it . Wherefore seeing these and the like accidents have been attendant upon the appearing of Comets , it may well be said that although they have their causes in nature , yet Nunquam futilibus excanduit ignibus aether ; The skie never burnt with such fires in vain . For ( as one saith ) Loquitur cum hominibus Deus , non modò linguâ humanâ , per Prophetas , Apostolos , & Pastores ; sed nonnunquam etiam ipsis Elementis in formas & imagines diversas compositis ▪ That is , God speaketh with men , not onely with the tongues of men , by Prophets , Apostles , and Teachers ; but sometimes also by the very Elements composed or wrought into divers forms and shapes ; there being a Theologicall end of sending Comets , as also a Naturall and Politicall end . But first ( before I come to that ) I think it not amisse to speak something concerning these their events and accidents ; namely whether it can be shewed why they should be wrought either so or so . To which it is answered , that in some sort we may give reasons for this , and shew the causes of their significations . For being Comets they consist of many hot and drie Exhalations : And hot and drie Exhalations do not onely stirre up heat , drie and parch the aire , which may cause drought ( especially when much of the earths fatnesse is drawn away with the Exhalation ) and drought bring barrennesse : but also the bodies of living creatures upon the distemper of the aire are mainly hurt , suffering detriment in the consumption of their radicall moisture , and suffocation , through the poysonous breathings which the bellows of the bodie suck in , and receive : insomuch that there cannot but be sicknesses , plagues , and much mortalitie . Besides which , that they should usher in warres , seditions , changes of kingdomes , and the like , may also proceed from the same cause : For when the Aire is distemperately heated , then it is very apt so to disorder and dry up the bloud in humane bodies , that thereby great store of red and adust choler may be purchased ; and this stirreth up to anger with the thought of many furious and violent actions ; and so by consequent to warre : and from warre cometh victorie , from victorie proceedeth change of commonwealths , and translations of kingdomes , with change of Laws and Religion : for , Novus Rex , nova Lex ; New Lords , new Laws . Unto which also may be added , that because great personages live more delicately then other men , and feed more daintily , having as many new fashions in their diets as in their clothes , for their boards as for their backs , that their bodies therefore are more subject to infection , and will take the poyson of an intemperate aire before more temperate livers ; whereupon necessity inforceth that they die sooner in such a calamitie then other people , as he once witnessed that said , Plures pereunt gulâ quàm gladio . Besides , the death of great ones is more remarkable then when inferiour persons die , so that if but some of them be taken away in common calamities , it is as if they were onely aymed at ; because they are obvious to every ones eye , as cities standing upon hills , which cannot be hid . And now that our bodies should follow the temperature of the Aire , is nothing doubted , seeing every lame , aking , or bruised joynt doth witnesse it even to the very ignorant : But that our mindes and manners should follow the temperature of the bodie , is more strange and wonderfull . Yet true it is that by the mediation of humours and spirits , as also through ill disposed organs , the minde also suffereth . For the bodie is Domicilium animae , the souls house , abode and stay : so that as a Torch ( saith † one ) gives a better light , and a sweeter smell , according to the matter it is made of ; in like manner doth our Soul perform all her actions , better or worse , as her organs are disposed : or as wine savours of the cask where it is kept , so the soul receives a tincture from the body , through which it works . For the Understanding is so tied to , and captivated by his inferiour senses , that without their help he cannot exercise his functions ; and the Will being weakened so as she is , hath but a small power to restrain those outward parts , but suffers her self to be overruled by them : of which I shall have occasion to speak more in the † fourth dayes work , untill when I leave it ; in the mean time adding , that Comets do not alwayes , when they bring sicknesses , corrupt the aire through immoderate heat and drinesse , but sometimes also through immoderate heat and moisture ; as also by immoderate windes which may bring the poyson of the Exhalation whereof the Comet consisted , unto some such place as lieth obvious unto it , and the like . Yea and upon the raising of windes come often showers and rains , or else overflowings of banks upon high tides and other loftie waters , which are forced over upon the violence of the windes . Astrologers say that Comets do most hurt either unto those places to which they are verticall , or unto those countreys which are subject to the signe wherein they are ( for they maintain that such and such countreys are subject to such and such signes : ) but omitting part of that , they also tell us ( which stands with good reason ) that in earthie drie signes they produce barrennesse by reason of drought ; in waterish signes barrennesse also by reason of too much wet ; in aierie signes extraordinary winde ; in signes of a fierie triplicitie , extraordinary heat , warres , fires , drought , and the like ; and in all of these ( seeing their operation is extraordinary ) some one perilous and infectious sicknesse or other . Besides , they also i tell us that if a Comet be in fashion like unto a sword , it then signifieth warres and destruction of cities , &c. If it be stella crinita , or blazing round about , and of divers colours ; then it signifieth winde , seditions , heresies , and the like : but if it be blackish , with a short tail , and no hairs ; then it is a signe of barrennesse , together with long and continued warres . But know now that although these and the like accidents be produced by Comets ; yet if Comets should not be , the case would be farre worse for mankinde , and more readily would eager death seize upon him . For if that which is the matter of Comets were not taken into one place , and drawn , so as it is , up into the aire ; it would kill us by being dispersed about our dwellings : such being the nature of their poisonous Fumes , as they by experience know who have seen the danger of damps whilest they played the part of Pioners under ground . Wherefore let me adde , that the end for which Comets are , is threefold : for either they appeare for a Politicall end ; for a Theologicall end ; or for a Naturall end . In respect of a Politicall end they are so to be taken for the Heralds of future calamities , that men being forewarned may be forearmed , and provided either to shun the threatned disaster , or else to endure with patience the common and inevitable misery . In respect of a Theologicall end , they are either a signe of calamities , or else the efficient cause of calamities . If they be a signe , then their end is this , viz. that they may be monitours , instigatours , and admonishers to repentance ; and to desire and expect either the turning away , or mitigation of those publick punishments . But if they be the efficient causes of miserie , then their Theologicall end is , that they are sent as the instruments of punishing some such enormous malice and contumacie of mankinde as would not be kept under or restrained by any humane law or discipline . And lastly in respect of a Naturall end , it is that those pestiferous windes , spirits , or breathings , which are gathered from metallique liquours and the like in the earth , should be taken up farre into the aire from the common seat of men , that thereby we may partake the lesse of their malice : for being burnt out and consumed there , they can lesse hurt us , then if they were below . If they should remain in the earth , they then ( as they often do ) would rend and shake it : or should they remain below in the neare neighbouring aire , they would poison us k sooner then above ; because if the aire be infected when they are on high and a great way from us , much more would it be infected should they be below and round about us . But of Comets I have said enough . And now methinks I am led from them to a consideration of such appearances as are called New starres ; such as were in the yeares l 1572 , 1596 , 1600 , 1602 , 1604 , and 1612. Artic. 2. Of New starres , and especially of that which was in the Constellation of Cassiopea , Anno Dom. 1572. NOw here I must confesse that I know not what to write : for how they are generated , or what they signifie , is a matter of most intricate question . Noble Tycho , that Phenix of Astronomie , and after him Longomontanus , with certain others , have been perswaded that they were more then Comets , and generated farre otherwise , or of other matter then fierie Meteors are ; being first set a work so to think by the sight of that strange and admirable New starre which was seen in the constellation of Cassiopea ; seen from the ninth of November in the yeare 1572 , untill the last of March in the yeare 1574. Which starre was indeed truely admirable , and ( as I may say ) attended with a sad event ; I mean that cunningly plotted Massacre of Protestants in France , at the solemnization of a marriage between Henry of Navarre chief of the Protestants partie ; and lady Margaret , sister to the French King Charles the ninth , then reigning , and chief authour of the foresaid Massacre : at which wedding there was not so much wine drunk as bloud shed ; thirtie thousand Protestants and upwards , of the best and most potent , being sent through this Red sea to the land of Canaan . Or if this New starre were not attended with that particular accident , because the a Massacre was in August , and the starre appeared not untill b two moneths after ; yet we may hope , that rising after such a butcherie , and so soon after it as it did , that therefore it came to animate distressed Christians , shining at the first with a cheerfull countenance , but at the last turning into a martiall and bloudie hue : as if in so doing , he which sent it would have the world take notice that his righteous servants should see truths enemies ( be they where or whom they will ) confounded at last by martiall discipline ; and that those who had made havock of others should be troden down at last themselves , although for a time they fairly bore it out . But by what instruments the execution of these projects should be performed , we cannot tell . Yet this I verily think may be said , that those late , blessed , and admired proceedings of the prosperous and successefull GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS King of Sweden , whose manifold and sudden conquests made him a spectacle to the astonished world , that those ( I say ) do point us to him above all men , as being the man appointed to shew the first effects of that strange starre ; and that it was to have an operation farre surpassing the saddest consequents of former threatning Comets . To which purpose I finde , that learned Tycho hath added a kinde of propheticall conclusion to that book of his which he wrote concerning this New starre ; wherein he declareth ( according to his modest and harmlesse rules of art , proceeding in them not like a doting heathenish starre-gazer ) that the effects were to be declared by c succeeding events : which as they shall not begin ( saith he ) untill some yeares after the apparition , so they shall continue for a long time afterward . The beginning of the effect , or some part of it , was to fall out after the third septenarie of yeares from the first appearing of the starre ( as he also writeth ) which was afte●… one and twentie yeares ; about which time I plainly finde that the foresaid d King was born : For the time of his birth falleth into the yeare 1594 , which is the very next yeare after the one and twentieth yeare from the starres first rising ; so that the yeare of his conception falleth into the very one and twentieth yeare it self : or , if you account inclusively from the yeare of the starres vanishing , unto the yeare of the King of Swedens appearing , or entrance into the world , then not his conception , but his birth , falleth into the said one and twentieth yeare . Which thing is also somewhat agreeable to Tycho his own meaning , where he telleth us ( although he nameth no particular person ) that those noble Heroes which shall happen to be born at the first rising of this starre , are ordained to be the authours and atchievers of such great mutations as should then be , when the men ordained for them came to be fit , and of ripe age to work them . Thus he ; the difference between us being , that he applyeth it to the birth of such eminent men as were to be born when the starre first appeared ; and I to that time when ( according to his conjectures ) the operation of it first began : which , albeit he casteth it into the yeare 1592 , must not be untill the yeare after , being the one and twentieth yeare from the starres first rising , and the very yeare of the King of Swedens conception : For he was born on the last day of November in the yeare 1594 ; being also ( as hath been said , both terms included ) the very one and twentieth yeare from the starres first vanishing . Neither doth the time of his birth fall out thus fitly , but the place likewise , which was to be the ominous nest concerning the occasion , or bringing forth of one , for the authour or beginning of the intended alterations , is pointed at by the heavens to be such a place as hath for its latitude about 62 degrees from the Equator northwards ; for in that parallel the starre moved day by day , and was verticall once every day to Norvegia , Swedia , Finlandia , Livonia , Moscovia , and Tartaria , with all such places as lie under the same parallel . Now though the starre in his daily motion was in this manner verticall to more places successively then to the King of Swedens dominions ; yet at the time of the next new Moon ( which Tycho maketh a rule concerning the place , from whence either the occasion , or authours of the great changes should proceed ) it was just over the Meridian of Finland , being verticall to that countrey : And who but the foresaid GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS King of Sweden hath the countrey of Finland as a part of his dominions ? For he is not onely King of the Sweds , Gothes and Vandals ; but also great Prince of Finland . Tycho , I confesse , doth not directly name the countrey of Finland , but chose rather to expresse the place by callng it Moscovia , or Russia , bordering upon Finland : wherein I finde ( according to the observations of a learned and great Divine ) that he was something mistaken . For in a book lately set forth , and intituled The new starre of the North , the said Authour , having made some observations from Tycho's writings concerning that starre , and applied them unto these times , doth manifestly prove that it ought rather to be Finland bordering upon Russia , then Russia or Moscovia upon Finland : withall , amongst other reasons which should make Tycho choose that place , rendring this for one , that perhaps he was loth to bring the prediction too neare home , seeing there often happened divers distastes and quarrels between his Soveraigne the King of Denmark , and the neighbouring King of Sweden : Which , upon this ground may the better be granted , viz. because Tycho was once fain to hide his head for denoting in too direct terms a prediction too neare his own home , although it afterwards proved true . But I referre you to the book , and proceed . And now we shall see , that not onely the time of his birth and place pointed at by the heavens , but the chief time also when the starres influence should be most perceived , doth point at him . For Tycho witnesseth that about the yeare 1632 ( if not also a few yeares after ) the chiefest force and influence of this strange starre should shew it self , the greatest significations depending upon the Trigonall revolution and transmutation of the Planets : which force and influence , why he referreth it to those times , I leave to the admired perfection of his art , wherein he was a kinde of Phenix , and scarce hath left his parallel . For will you heare King JAMES of blessed memorie , and our late learned Soveraigne speak for him ? his commendations then will surely be no lesse . For in certain verses ( as being able to judge both of him and his treatises ) he approves his labours , and commends his skill as superexcellent . The like also he doth in an Epistle which he wrote unto him : some of which verses , as I finde them englished , are to this effect , Great Tycho's labours also do fore-show Events , which shall befall on earth below ; And by disasterous or fair Aspects , What destinies on kingdomes God directs . Now then , if the chief effects shall demonstrate themselves about the yeare 1632 ; questionlesse the King of Sweden must not be baulked in his late proceedings , but taken as a prime man upon whom the beams of this New star hath shined : for his great famous victories , and never enough admired conquests in Germanie ( that Sedes belli ) atchieved in so short a time , have witnessed as much . Nay , when I heare himself speak to his souldiers , and those citizens where he conquered , I am confirmed . For speaking to the men of Norimberg , thus he saith ; Truely God hath marvelously preserved you , as he hath also pleased to call me to this work . For I had rather thought that the last day of judgement should come , then that I should come into Norimberg , and ( as you said your selves ) leave so farre behinde me mine own dominions , good subjects , and what else there is loving and deare unto me ; and to bring along with me so many brave worthies , to expose their lives ( as I do mine own ) for the restitution , safetie , and preservation of the common Evangelicall cause , and liberty of Germanie . And again , to those of his Court before Ingolstadt , amongst other things , he addeth this ; I know ( saith he ) that the good successe which it hath pleased God to afford me in my enterprises , hath made some to be envious , who labour to perswade the simple that I endeavour nothing more then mine own gain , and the robbing and spoiling of others . But I call to witnesse in this case the Princes who were thus spoiled , which I have again established in their own right and estates ; as also the creditours of whom I have borrowed such extraordinary summes of money , both at Frankford and elsewhere , and the dangers which I do daily expose my self unto : I call all these to witnesse , whether I have left mine own kingdome , and the dearest I have in the world , to any other end , and with other intention , but onely to destroy the tyranny of the house of Austria , and to obtain a profound and setled peace unto all . These words of his shew nothing lesse then that he was extraordinarily set on work to undergo such fortunes as the eyes of all the world have bravely seen him struggle with : and God knows who shall end that which his coming into Germanie hath begun . It was his own saying , that if he himself should not survive so long as to bring to passe so great a work , that then in his stead some other might succeed and go on , untill a full point and period were put unto the warre . For upon the occasion of his deliverance from a cannon shot , he utters these words ; saying , that he was not onely mortall , but subject also unto the very same accidents that the poorest and meanest souldier is subject unto . It is a generall law , ( l saith he ) from which my crown , my birth , my victories , are not able to rescue and exempt me . There remaineth nothing else therefore , but that I must resigne my self to the providence of the Almighty , who ( if it please him to call me out of this world ) will neverthelesse not abandon and leave a cause so just as that which I have undertaken ; but will doubtlesse raise up some other , more wise , more couragious and valiant then my self , who shall put a period to this warre . And again , it was but three dayes before his death , that at Naumbourg he uttered these words ; Our affairs ( m saith he ) answer our desires ; but I doubt God will punish me for the folly of the people , who attribute too much unto me , and esteem me as it were their God : and therefore he will make them shortly know and see I am but a man. He be my witnesse , it is a thing distastfull unto me : And what ever befall me , I shall receive it as proceeding from his divine will. Onely in this I rest fully satisfied , that he will not leave this great enterprise of mine imperfect . Great King of Hearts , in arms transcending fame ! Eternall praise shall blazo●… forth thy name . Soul of thy friends thou wert ; But terrour , scourge of foes . Canst thou then die , though death Thine eyes in spight may close ? No no : For times unborn shall yet repeat What deeds were done by thee a King so great . And this doth ●…lso raise thy just renown , That in thy fall thine enemies fell down . Thine was that day : thy men undaunted fought Untill their foes the field were driven out : For as it were from forth their Kings last bloud The palm and bay sprung up , and conqu'ring stood . Great deeds thou diddest soon : hot Mars his sphere In Germanie thee mov'd a double yeare : From whence at last above the spheres he caught thee , And to a place of peace eternall brought thee : Where thou shalt rest , how e're the rest proceed With those fierce warres which heav'n hath thus decreed But let me now return again to this New starre , and shew you that in the dayes of Hipparchus , * who lived towards the end of the Grecian Monarchie , there appeared one much like it : and so m Plinie telleth us . But since that time we reade of no other untill this in the yeare 1572 , excepting that which appeared at our Saviours birth , which indeed was no such starre : for it had three properties n never seen in any else ; moving first from the North to the South ; secondly , it was seated in the lowest Region of the aire ; thirdly , it was nothing hindred by the light of the sunne , &c. Yet in later times , following the said yeare 1572 , some smaller ones have been : as in the yeare 1596 ; this was seated in the Whale . And in the yeare 1600 , or thereabouts , another was seen in the constellation of Cygnus . Kepler makes mention of one in the yeare 1602 in the constellation of Pisces ; soon after which upon the death of Q. Elisabeth , and coming in of K. Iames , was that great plague at London . Some say that Andromeda's girdle and the constellation of Antoninous afforded each of them one , in the yeare 1612. But the yeare 1604 must not be forgotten ; for in the o 16 degree and 40 minute of Sagittarius toward the Southwest a remarkable one appeared , having 2 degrees and 15 minutes of North latitude , and was seated in the constellation of Ophiucus : this at the first shined as bright as Venus ; and in the very next yeare that damnable powder plot of the Papists was discovered . But now , though these and more were reckoned up , yet that in Cassiopea would be the chief , the elder brother , and captain of them all ; because both in height , bignesse , and lustre , they were lesse remarkable . Tycho , upon the sight of this New starre , laboureth to prove that the heavens , and not the earth , afford matter to such as these are ; thinking that it differeth not from the matter of other starres , unlesse in this , viz. that it is not exalted to such a perfection and solid composition of the parts as in the first continuing and created starres ; the main and principall reason being taken from the magnitude of them , together with their extraordinary height . As for example ; Tycho affirmeth concerning that New starre in Cassiopea ( being as it were the elder brother of all the other after it ) that it was 300 times * bigger then the earth . Which being so , it is with small probabilitie affirmed that it should have matter from that which is so much lesse then it ; and indeed a thing impossible . The heavens are large enough to afford matter , although the earth be not : and no part of the heaven can be imagined to be more fit for such a purpose then the via lactea , or milkie way ; for that place alwayes shews it self , even to the eye , so as if there were much indigested matter in it , reserved onely to work such wonders . Yet neverthelesse I suppose it may be also granted , that an earthly Exhalation may have recourse sometimes unto the battlements of heaven , and in some sort and in part concurre towards the composition of these New starres ( as they are called ) and of such Comets as have been above the Moon . What should we think of that last , in the yeare 1618 ? it * was ( as I have already said ) amongst the wandring starres themselves ; and yet it was no other then such a starre as we call a Comet or a blazing starre . Now then , if this had matter from the earth , and spent it amongst the Planets , rather then below the Moon ; why might not those which we call New starres obtain the like freedome to have the like matter ascend a little higher ? What should hinder this conjecture I do not easily see : for questionlesse the same power remains still in the starres to exhale the matter as well after it comes into the highest Region of the aire , as before it came there ; neither need we then imagine an abatement of their exhaling vertue . Object . 1. But perhaps it may be thought that the nature of the place above the Moon doth sufficiently denie the ascent of any terrene Exhalation so high ; there being too great a difference between the one and the other ; between the matter ascending , and the matter of that place whither it ascendeth . Answ. To which I may partly answer as before , in the 4. Chapter and 3. Section , that seeing the out-spread Firmament in the creation was taken from that masse of matter which lay here below , and separated from it rather then created of any newer matter , that therefore ( I say ) there cannot be so great a difference as to bring in such an Antipathie as will not at all suffer any terrene Exhalation to scale those flammantia moenia mundi , or battlements of heaven ; but rather , that without reluctancie , or any great striving , the one may admit of the other , and entertain it as a guest neare of kin unto it self , or unto the nature of that place where the continuing starres have ever had their residence . For , if I urge it further , it may well be proved even by opticall demonstration , that the great vast space from the earth , as high as the fixed starres themselves , is not of a diverse nature from the Aire ; for if it were , then there would be a multitude of Mediums between the sight and the thing visible : but there is no multitude of Mediums : For where there is a multitude of Mediums , there the beams which come to the sight from the thing visible would beget a multiplicitie of refraction in the said raies or beams ; but it is manifest that there is onely one refraction found in the beams of the starres , and that but onely when they are neare to the edge of the Horizon , at which time the ascending vapours are between our sight and them : And therefore there is but one kinde of Medium by which the starres offer themselves to our sight : And being but one Medium , there cannot be such diversitie of natures between the heavens and things compounded of the elements . Whereupon it may be concluded , that an Exhalation may ascend into the territories of the starry heaven , and so by consequent have a mutuall concurrence with such matter as the heavens do naturally afford towards the generating of supralunary Comets , or new admired starres . Indeed I must confesse that were I of Pythagoras his opinion , I then would cry out with Auditus in the p Comedie — Heark , heark , list , list now , &c. What , are you deaf ? do you not perceive the wondrous sound and the celestiall musick the heavenly orbs do make with their continuall motion ? Or I would imagine firm spheres or solid orbs , and so set an undoubted stoppage , and hinder the passage of any Meteor above the Moon : But seeing that tenent is made the fit subject of laughter , I therefore passe it over . Object . 2. But may not the Element of Fire stand in the way , and so consume such matter as ascendeth , before it come beyond the Moon ? Answ. To which it is answered , that the chiefest cause why men have been perswaded to think that Fire is generated immediately under q the spheres , and that within the concave of the Moons orb , the said Fire , as it is there generated , hath there its place of residence , is for no other reason but because of an imagined attrition of the spheres and orbs : Which seeing they are taken away , and that all is filled with Aire , the Elementarie fire is not hindred from ascending , but may have a more loftie station . For questionlesse , this kinde of fire , as it is not visible to the sight , so neither may it be thought any other thing then the more subtill , light , and hot part of the Aire ; in which regard it must needs be both in and of that part , which is nearest to the highest heavens : For both the motion of the heavens is there most swift ; and also , there is the greatest neighbourhood to that infinite number of starres fixed in the heavens . An earthly Exhalation may therefore climbe above the Moon , and yet not runne through a fiery purgatory , or be consumed by the way . Mr. Lydiat our countreyman , his opinion is , that if we consider of this Element , not as it is absolutely pure , then the greatest part of it is in the starres ( of which see more in the fourth dayes work ) and some also is under ground , as being there a great cause of generating metals ; occasioning the burning and breaking out of sundry sulfurous hills , and the like . But of this enough . And in the consideration of it I have made way ( you see ) for the admittance of terrene Exhalations to joyn their forces towards the effecting of supralunarie Comets , or new and strange admired starres . This , I say , I have proved as a thing both possible , and not unlike . But that they do alwayes therefore thus concurre , I am not certain ; neither will I stand curiously to decide it . Let therefore learned Tycho his tenent go for currant concerning Cassiopea's starre , that the heavens onely were the materiall parents of it , and especially the Galaxia , or white milkie way ; unto the edge of which place ( whilest it appeared ) it was situated , and continued visible in the same , for the space of 19 moneths , or thereabouts . And thus I conclude , adding herewithall concerning other Comets whose station hath been supralunarie , and time of continuance any thing long , that if in them there could be any right to challenge a portion out of the same storehouse , then questionlesse they were tyed to rest beholding both to the heavens , and also to the earth , for the matter of their composure . But for ordinary Comets the case must needs be otherwise , seeing their place and small continuing time confirm it . These things for mine own part I think more probable then if I should affirm that the Planets afforded certain Exhalations , which by force of the Sunne are expired and exhaled from them , and being exhaled are made the matter of all kinde of Comets above the Moon ; yea and New starres also ( as some affirm ) consist of no other causes : wherein they dissent from Tycho , thinking ( contrary to him ) that the Galaxia affords no matter toward the composure of these appearances . For ( as r Fromondus , a late writer , affirmeth ) Simon Marius beheld a New starre in the yeare 1612 , in Andromeda's girdle ; and one Iustus Prygius beheld another in the constellation of Antoninous ; Kepler , in the yeare 1602 , saw one in the constellation of Pisces ; and David Fabricius , in the yeare 1596 , saw another in the Whale ; all of them farre enough distant from the Galaxia or milkie way . But suppose all this ; must the continuing starres therefore needs be forced to waste their own bodies , and spend themselves in teeming such ample portions of matter as are required for glittering Comets , or New strange shining starres ? Surely if they should suffer their bodies to be thus exhaled , they could not choose but fall into a deep consumption , and be visibly disproportioned in their shapes and figures , farre otherwise then we see them : For it is a long time since the world began , and no few Comets have had their seats above the Moon , where they all cry out against an opinion so improbable , shewing that the changes would be such as would be apparant and visible enough to every vulgar eye . Besides , it cannot but be granted , that for ordinary Meteors every starre and Planet hath an exhaling vertue as well as the Sunne : why therefore should they now desist and leave it all to him , who , if he may have this libertie , will at the last suck them all to nothing ? These men may well imagine ( as they do ) mountains in the Moon , with woods and groves , seas and rivers ; and make every planet another world : but yet 'twere good they knew that God made all but one , althoûgh the parts be two ; and that Adam being cast out of Paradise was sent to till the ground and labour the earth , which he sought , not with the man in the Moon ; for he knew that that was not to bud forth with fruit , bear trees , and the like , because it had another office . For Let the earth ( saith the Almightie ) bring forth grasse , herb , fruit , trees , &c. but let there be lights in the Firmament , the greater light to rule the day , and the lesser light to rule the night . Also , if the Sunne should work thus among the starres , and that there should be vapours exhaled from their bodies , how comes it to passe that we perceive no clouds in the Ethereall vault , and that we cannot see them glide between starre and starre , flying upon the wings of such windes as must necessarily upon the admittance of this tenent be generated there ? Perhaps they will answer that these things may be , and we not see them , by reason of the great distance between us and them . Well , be it so ; yet know , that although we could not see them , we should sometimes feel them , and perceive our mother earth to be watered with showers of rain , when we see nothing but a cleare skie over us . But it may be they again will answer , that the starres do not frequently afford such Vapours and Exhalations , but sometimes onely : and then if they be not copious enough to make such a cloud as may shine like a Comet or blazing starre , they are rather dispersed into nothing , then turned into rain : for their matter is too hot and drie to make a rainie cloud . In good time . The starres do not frequently afford such Exhalations ; and why so I pray ? surely the sunne is never so farre distant from some one Planet or other , but that he would make this his operation appeare , if he had at all any such working , or power of exhaling matter from them ; and , if not a waterie , yet a drie cloud might be visible . The starres surely are of such a nature that they be rather fed and nourished by vapours , then compelled to suffer an unwilling wasting caused by an exhaling vertue , which is improperly given onely to the Sunne , because onely to him : and from whence these Vapours come , which upon all likelihood do continually nourish the starres , shall be shewed in the fourth dayes work . Neither do some exempt the Sunne from these evaporations , but affirm that day and night he also expireth vapours from him : which others again denie , because they imagine that this publick lamp of the world ought to be more immortall , lest being extinct , he should be quite without light , and afford the world nothing but black and dismall darknesse . That therefore which before I affirmed , joyning in part with Tycho , who fetcheth matter from the Galaxia , seems to me farre more probable concerning the generation of these appearances . For first , the Galaxia doth sensibly appeare as if it were an ample storehouse , and had large portions of matter , reserved onely for such purposes ; which , when there is a working in nature apt and convenient to produce it , is liberally afforded , and sent thither where the most power is to attract it . And secondly , that an earthie Exhalation may sometimes be admitted to joyn with the abovesaid matter , this seems to me a reason , because , like other low and ordinary Meteors , these also shew themselves or first begin to shine in the Autumnall season , and not in the Spring , Summer , or Winter Quarter . Article 3. Of Thunder and Lightnings . NOw it followeth that I speak of such fierie mixt Meteors as are of lesse continuance then Comets or blazing starres : and by their generall names they are called Thunder , and Lightnings . Concerning the first , which is Thunder , it is not properly any kinde of Meteor , but rather an adjunct or depending effect . For Thunder is nothing else but a sound heard out of a thick or close compacted cloud : which sound is * procured by reason of hot and drie Exhalations shut within the cloud , which , seeking to get out , with great violence do knock and rend the cloud ; from whence proceeds that rumbling noise which we call thunder . For when an Exhalation which is more hot then ordinary , meets with cold and moist vapours in the middle Region of the aire , and are inclosed all together in an hollow cloud , it cannot but be that they fall at variance ; and by this strife being driven together , the Exhalation is made stronger : and either by the motion , or by an Antiperistasis , it is set on fire ; which violently breaking the clouds whilest it seeks for libertie , gives an horrid sound . A similitude may be taken from a chest-nut , apple , or egge breaking in the fire ; or from the cracking of moist wood , or any such like thing : for this is apparent , that when any inclosed hot winde is holden and withholden so as it can have no vent , it will then seek it self a way by breaking the skin , shell , or case ; and in the breaking , seeing it is with violence , it must of necessitie make a noise . And thus it is in thunder . But observe that in thunder the noise made is not alwayes of a like sound : for in respect of the hollownesse , thicknesse , or thinnesse of the cloud , and small or great force of the Exhalation , the sound is altered . A great crack is caused when the cloud is very hollow , his sides thick , and the Exhalation very drie and copious : which if it break the cloud all at once , then it maketh a short and terrible crack , much like the sound of a gunne . If it rend the cloud all along , breaking out by leisure , then it makes a noise like to the rending of broad cloth , or the ratling of stones out of a cart . A small crack is caused when either the cloud or Exhalation is but weak ; or the cloud strong , and the Exhalation of some little quantitie . And in small thunders it sometimes falleth out that when the sides of the cloud are stronger then the force of the Exhalation is able to break , that then it runneth up and down within , and sticking against the cold and moist sides , maketh a noise much like to the quenching of an hot iron in cold water , or of a squib made of wet powder : in which regard r Plinie seemeth to averre that thunder is but the quenching of fire in a wet cloud . Also if the Exhalation be meanly strong , and the cloud of unequall thicknesse , then it breaketh out at the thinnest places , and makes a kinde of buzzing noise like to a winde blowing out of narrow holes . And so sometimes it happeneth that there may be a thunder-crack and yet no lightning ; and sometimes lightning without thunder . The first is caused thus ; either when the cloud is so thin that it cannot keep in the Exhalation till it be kindled , but suffereth it to go presently forth , making a noise like to the winde out of a pair of Smiths bellows : or else when the cloud is so thick , and the Exhalation so slender and thin , that although it stirre up and down within the cloud , yet it fireth not , but wastes it self within that prison , as not being able to get out . And thus may thunder be without lightning . The second is caused , when either the Exhalation and Vapour are both thin , and the cloud also as thin : or else thus , namely when many thin , light , and hot Exhalations by immoderate heat are drawn up from the earth , and by the absence of the sunne are destitute of that force by which they should be drawn up higher ; yet somewhat ascending by their own nature , ( in that they be light and hot ) they meet with the cold , either of the night in the lowest Region , or else of the aire in the middle Region ; and so by an Antiperistasis or resistance of contraries , they are beaten back , and with the force of their motion set on fire , as in summer nights and evenings we often see after an hot parching day . Now this kinde of lightning some call Fulgetrum . Another sort they call Coruscatio ; which indeed is nothing else but the shining of the lightning ; the shining or glittering of it rather then the lightning it self : for in this regard we can perceive a flashing when there be no clouds above our Horizon ; or if there be clouds , we see the flashing when our backs are turned from them ; or else we often perceive even through a thick cloud that it lightened , when the lightning came not so low , but onely issued out of a thinner cloud which was above that thicker one , and shined through it . A third kinde is called Fulgur : and this is accompanied with thunder , caused by the strife and reluctation which the Exhalation maketh in the cloud , shewing it self in the breaking of the said cloud : and although the crack be heard long after we have seen the fire , yet they come together ; the seeming difference being , because the quicknesse of our sight preventeth our hearing ; which is so much the sooner done , either when the thunder is farre off and not neare unto us , or when the winde is contrary ; which is also seen in the cleaving of wood , or any the like knocking : for let us be but in some sort distant from the partie making the noise or striking the blow , and we shall see the ax heaved up again before we heare the sound . The next is Fulmen ; and between this and the other is a great difference : For Fulmen is an Exhalation which in respect of its quantitie is so copious , and in respect of its qualitie is so hot and drie , and mixed with so many other vapours of a contrary nature , that when it breaketh the cloud wherein it is inclosed , it comes with such a violence , and continues burning so long , that it falleth even to the very ground , making a more fearfull fragor or crack then ordinary : And oftentimes a great stone is blown out of the cloud with it ; whose cause is also naturall . For when the Exhalation is drawn up with more then an ordinarie violence ; or is so drawn up , or from such a place as it may carrie much earthie matter with it , then is the stone procured . The matter causing it at the first is thin , and like unto the finest sand that can be imagined ; yet neverthelesse through the moisture which it getteth in the Aire , and by the meeting with wet vapours in the ascent , it clottereth together , and being also it self of a kinde of clammie natu●…e , it disjoyneth not , but sticketh fast : and then by the 〈◊〉 heat which it findeth in the generall matter of the Exhalation when it is fired , it is throughly hardened , even as a brick which is burned in the fire : and being a thus hardened and burnt , it breaketh forth with the Exhalation , and they both come tumbling down together . For the force of the Exhalation shoots it out , and look whatsoever is in the way , it overthroweth , burneth and dasheth in pieces . Howbeit , when it striketh the earth , it is reported to go never above five foot deep . All this is pertinent to that which is called Fulmen . But for that other , which is Fulgur , the case is farre otherwise . For in regard of the little plentie of the matter it never falleth to the ground , but is wasted and consumed by the way . Moreover , Philosophers make three kindes of Fulmen ; viz. Terebrans , Discutiens , and Urens : or ( as some call them ) Scindentia , Infuscantia , and Urentia . 1. The first is said not to burn , but rather to pierce , cleave , and extirpate such things as are obvious to it . For seeing it is more subtill and pure then grosse , as also wondrous drie , and carrieth with it great plentie of spirits , winde , or breathings , it must needs produce strange effects , and passe through the pores of any thing be they never so small ; striking through with such wonderfull swiftnesse , as that it cannot possibly hurt , but where it is resisted and hindered by the close composure of that matter against which it striketh . And hereupon it comes to passe that money is sometimes melted in the purse , & the purse not hurt at all ; the bones broke , and the skin sound : yea and sometimes the whole man burnt to ashes when his clothes are not consumed , with many the like strange accidents . And why it should cleave a wine vessell and the wine be so dull as not to runne out untill some 2 or 3 dayes after , this may be a reason ; viz. in regard of the swift alteration and change , whereby also all the clamminesse of the wine is drawn to the outwardmost part , which keepeth in the wine as in a skin , not suffering it suddenly to disperse it self . 2. The second kinde burneth not to ashes , but blasteth or scorcheth , leaving the tincture of fire , and as it were of smoke behinde it ; for the things which it striketh do use to look black , or of a footie colour , like unto a chimneys stock . And this is caused in regard that this kinde of lightning is farre more full of moisture then the other ; and yet in a manner as subtill , swift and pure : otherwise it would not blast but burn . 3. The third kinde is Fulmen Urens ; and this is magis igneum quàm flammeum , more fiery then flamie ; being of a grosse and earthy substance , having much slimie matter in it : which makes it therefore set such things on fire as are combustible , whensoever it meeteth with them . And yet there are some things which ( as * it is said ) the lightning hurteth not . As for example , The Eagle , Joves bird , is free . The laurell is not hurt : neither can the earth be wounded any more then 5 foot deep . Such places also as are covered with the skins of Seals , or Sea-calves , are secure : wherefore of old time the tents of the Emperours were covered with them for their better safetie . Suetonius telleth us a storie of the Emperour Caligula how he was scared with Thunder ; who , although he bragged and boasted of himself that he was a god , and threatned warre with Iupiter for a shower of rain that fell against his minde , was neverthelesse by and by so terrified with thunder and lightning , that he thereupon runnes and hides his head under a bed . Moreover it is said , that if lightning kill one in his sleep , it openeth his eyes : if it kill one whilest he is awake ▪ it shutteth them . The reason being because it waketh him that sleepeth , and killeth him before he can shut his eyes again : and him that waketh it so amazeth , that winking he dieth before he can open those eyes of his which the sudden flash of the lightning caused him to close . And know that it is not good to stand gazing upon the lightning at any time ▪ for when it doth no other hurt , if it be any thing neare us , it may dry up , or so waste the crystalline humour of the eyes that it perish the sight : or it may swell the face , making it to break out with scabbes or leprosie , caused by a kinde of poyson in the Exhalation which the pores of the face and eyes admit and receive . For this is certain that the matter of lightning , seeing it cometh from sulfurous and other poysonous metallick substances , is much infected , and therefore hurteth where it entreth . Sect. 2. Parag. 5 ▪ Of such Meteors as are fiery onely in appearance . Artic. 1. The Galaxia is no Meteor . ANd thus have I done with all those kinde of Meteors which are fiery in very deed , whether pure or mixt . Now it followeth that I speak of such as are fiery onely in appearance ; not being such as they seem to be , but rather seeming more then they are . Some account eight of them , and make the Galaxia or milkie way to be one . But that last may rather be left out : For although Aristotle would have the Galaxia to be a Meteor , yet his opinion is worthily misliked of most men , and that not without good reason . For if it were a Meteor , and of the nature of the Elements , as Exhalations are , it would be at the length consumed like to other Meteors : but this circle never corrupteth nor decreaseth ; and therefore it is no sublunarie concretion attracted and formed out of the starres which are above it , and placed by their power in the highest part of the aire . Moreover , if this his tenent were true , why hath it continued ( the Galaxia I mean ) in the same form , place , and magnitude alwayes from the beginning of the world untill now ? And besides , other starres might also attain to the like luminous concretion as well as those which he imagineth to be over it . And moreover , this milkie way of Aristotle would admit of a Parallax , were it so as he perswadeth ; and according to the opticall consideration ( saith noble Tycho ) by the shining of the fixed starres through it ▪ it would beget a strange refraction , differing farre from that which is occasioned by the vapours that are seen about the Horizon . For they seldome rise to the twentieth degree of altitude ; whereas this , proceeding from the Via lactea , would reach to the greatest height . Wherefore we may say that it is rather of the nature of the heaven , or a certain heavenly substance , but somewhat thicker then the other parts of heaven : or ( if you will ) much like to the matter of the starres , or to the substance of the moon ; but diffused and spread abroad , and not conglobated into one bodie as the starres are . For although all be filled with aire from the earth to the fixed starres , yet there the matter may begin to be more thick , firm , and solid ; and so the waters above the heavens are the better upheld . For conclusion therefore , not reckoning this amongst any of these Meteors fierie onely in appearance , I may account them in number seven . As thus : 1. The colours of clouds . 2. Many Sunnes . 3. Many Moons . 4. Beams of light . 5. Crowns or circles about the Sunne or Moon . 6. The Rain-bow . 7. Chaps or openings in the skie . Concerning all which in generall , although they seem to burn , yet they do not , but are caused by refraction and reflexion of light , either from the Sunne or Moon , or brightest Planets . Artic. 2. Of colours in the clouds . ANd particularly for the appearance of colour in the clouds , it ariseth not from the mixture of the foure qualities , as it doth in bodies perfectly mixt , as herbs , stones , &c. but onely from the falling of light upon shadow or darknesse ; the light being in stead of white , and the shadow or darknesse in stead of black . Not that they are alwayes perfectly white and black ; for they differ according to the qualitie and composure of the cloud : wherefore some be very white , and that is when the vapour whereof the cloud consisteth is very subtil and thin ; some yellowish , when the vapour is thicker ; some ruddie and duskish , when it is meanly thick ; some black , when it is very thick ; and some greenish , when it is more waterie then ordinary , being best discerned when it is farre from the Zenith , and obvious by an oblique aspect . The red and ruddie colours are seen onely in the morning and evening , when the light of the sunne is not in his full force ; for at other times his light is too vehement , cleare , strong and piercing . And by a diligent observation of these colours , I think a man may as easily judge of fair or foul weather and the like , as a physician may of the temperature of the bodie by inspection of the urine . But of colours you may see more * afterwards . Artic. 3. Of many Sunnes and Moons . ANd now concerning many Sunnes ; they are called Parahelii , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; which is as if one should say , apud solem : because they are as it were with the sunne in place , as also not absent from him in splendour and fashion . Their generation is after this manner ; viz. when a smooth waterie cloud which is of equall thicknesse , quiet and still , is placed on the side of the sunne : not under the sunne , for then there would be a circle ; nor opposite to the sunne , for then there would be the appearance of a Rain-bow : but on the side ; which must not be too farre off , nor yet too neare : for if it be too farre off , then reason telleth us that the beams will be too weak to reflect in a convenient manner : or if it be too neare , then the sunne will disperse it without any image at all . Now if such a cloud as this we speak of shall happen to be on both sides of the sunne , then the appearance will be as if there were three sunnes ; whereas there is indeed but one : the other two being the images of the true Sunne , seen onely by reflection or refraction upon the cloud on either side . Or be there more pieces of such a cloud then one , set at a convenient distance ; then there may be many sunnes : even as in a broken looking-glasse , every part will shew the shadow of that face which is obvious to it . Moreover , these many sunnes may be said to have a double signification ; the one naturall , the other supernaturall . According to their naturall signification , they betoken rain and moist weather ; because they cannot appeare but in a moist disposition of the aire . And as for their supernaturall signification , experience hath witnessed , that they have appeared as the portenders of change in states and kingdomes ; or as the foretokens of Gods wrath upon sinners . For this is a rule , that such things as are strange may be derived both from naturall causes , and also include God the chief and best cause of all things ; by whose admired providence each thing is ordered , & by whose unspeakable wisdome each particular change hath been decreed : yea even in the course of nature ( before ever nature was ) he both foresaw and appointed how things should happen ; although in respect of our weaknesse and want of skill , the searching of them out be too abstruse and hard . For as I verily beleeve , that not so much as one poore sparrow falleth to the ground without Gods providence ; so I do also acknowledge , that by his providence likewise he bringeth to passe these and the like things , for such ends , as he in his secret counsell hath determined ; using his creatures ( whose courses in each particular he both set and foresaw ) as instruments and means to effect them . But I proceed . And as for the supernaturall signification of these sunnes , experience ( I say ) hath witnessed that some strange thing or other usually followeth after them . As not long before the contention of Galba , Otho , and Vitellius , for the Empire of Rome , there appeared three sunnes , as it were pointing out the strife which followed soon after between them three a for the imperiall diadem . Also in the yeare b 1233 , upon the 7 day of April , foure sunnes were seen besides the naturall sunne : in which yeare ( as Lanquets chronicle testifieth ) there was great debate kindled , and much variance stirred up between Henry the third , K. of England , and the Lords of his kingdome : and in the very c next yeare , England was wasted with fire and sword from Wales to Salisburie ; which said town was also burned : and at the same time was a great drought and pestilence . Also in the yeare d 1460 , three sunnes again shewed forth their orient faces , which was but the day before the three Earls , viz. Edward Earl of March , with the Earl of Pembroke , and Earl of Wilt-shire , fought their great battels in Wales at Mortimers crosse ( as Stow in his Abridgement affirmeth ; ) where the Earl of March put the other two to flight , and slew many of their people . And again , in the yeare 1526 , towards the slaughter of Lewis the second , King of Hungary , e three sunnes marched out , f betokening the three Princes which strove for the kingdome after him : which three were these , viz. Ferdinand , who was afterwards Emperour , and Iohn Sepusio Vaivode governour of Transilvania ; as also Solyman the Magnificent , or Great Turk , being one of the hardiest captains in all his time . And now after the consideration of many Sunnes , it followeth that I speak of many Moons , of which it is no hard matter to know the naturall cause , seeing their generation is , as before hath been shewed concerning many Sunnes . For if a watry Cloud shall side-long sit , And not beneath or justly opposite To Sunne or Moon ; then either of them makes , With strong Aspect , double or treble shapes Upon the same . The vulgar then 's affrighted To see at once three sparkling Chariots lighted ; And in the Welkin , on nights gloomie throne , To see at once more shining Moons then one . Artic. 4. Of Beams or Streams of light . NExt unto these I mentioned Beams or Streams of light , and they are generated after this manner ; namely when the light of the Sunne falleth into a watery cloud of unequall thicknesse , or rather of unequall thinnesse ; or into such a cloud whose parts are some of them of a spungie nature , and some of them more closely compacted : For the thinner and more spungie parts receiving the light do represent certain cleare and white streaks or beams , whilest the thicker parts and more full of humour are not pierced at all , but look of another hue ; from whence it comes to passe that these streams are often of differing and many colours . Artic. 5. Of Circles or Crowns . CRowns , Garlands , or Circles , are seen sometimes about the Sunne , sometimes about the Moon , and sometimes about the brightest Planets , as Iupiter & Venus . This appearance is commonly called a Halo ; and the matter or subject of it is a cloud , which must be endued with three properties : First , that it be thin and not thick ; Secondly , that it be equall and uniform , not in one part more thinne then in another ; And thirdly , that it be directly under the Sunne , Moon , or any such starre whose beams cause the circle : Unto which adde this last , namely that it be not disquieted by any winde . And being thus placed and composed , look how a stone cast into the water makes a circle untill the force of the blow be wasted ; So this watery cloud being struck with the force of the Sunnes , Moons , or starres beams , doth retain their light in form and manner of a circle . Or rather thus ; the beams of the starre , &c. equally dispersing themselves so farre as they can , do at their utmost extent make a refraction in the cloud , which must of necessitie be round , because the body of the starre it self is round , and cannot possibly send out his beams further in one place then in another . This therefore made Du Bartas say , Sometimes a fiery circle doth appeare , Proceeding from the beauteous beams and cleare Of Sunne and Moon and other starres aspect , Down-looking on a thick-round cloud direct ; When , not of force to thrust their rayes throughout it , In a round crown they cast it round about it . And note that sometimes it appeareth greater , sometimes lesser : which is in regard of the qualitie of the matter whereof the cloud consisteth . For if it be grosse , the beams piercing it can spread or dilate it but a little way . If it be thin , they then are able to dilate it further . And as for their significations , they sometimes signifie rain , sometimes winde , sometimes fair , cleare , and calm weather , sometimes frost , sometimes tempest , and sometimes snow . 1. Rain , if the circle wax altogether thicker and darker . 2. Winde , when the circle breaketh on the one side : The reason whereof is , because the circle is broken by the winde which is above and not yet come down to us here below : But by this effect above , we may gather both that it will come , and also from what quarter ; namely from that quarter where the circle breaketh first . 3. But if it vanish away and be dissolved altogether , or in all parts alike , then it is a token of fair weather : 4. Or of frost , in winter , when it is great about the f Moon : 5. Of snow , when at the same time of the yeare it seemeth to be craggie and rockie : 6. Or of tempestuous weather , when it looketh ruddie , and is grosse , and broken in many parts . And thus much concerning Circles . Artic. 6. Of the Rain-bow . THe Rain-bow is to be spoken of next : And this is nothing else but the apparition of certain colours in an hollow , watery , distilling , or dropping cloud directly opposite to the Sunne , representing in its fashion half a circle . Or thus ; It is a bow of many colours , appearing in a dewie , dark , droppie , and hollow cloud , by reflection of the Sunne-beams opposite to it . For this is certain , that lightsome or luminous bodies do cause images , colours , or appearances upon slender , clean , and thin objects : Now of all bodies the Sunne is most lightsome ; but the aire and water are clean , thin , and slender . Here then it appeareth that the Efficient cause of the Rain-bow is the light or beams of the Sunne ; which falling into fit , apt , or convenient matter , opposite to them , are refracted and reflected to our sight . The Materiall cause is not water in act , nor yet thick aire , but a dewie vapour ; which is not continuus , sed potiùs corpusculis guttularum discretus ; not absolutely of one bodie , but rather severed into many bodies , or little drops . The Form of it is to be gathered out of the Figure and Colours . And for the Figure , we see it is circular : But yet it never representeth to us any more then a Semicircle ; and not alwayes so great an arch : The reason of which is , because the centre or middle point of the Rain-bow , which is diametrally opposite to the centre of the Sunne , is alwayes either in the Horizon , or under it : So that seeing our sight of the heavens is cut off by the earth in such a manner as that we can never see above half of them , it must needs be , that the appearance of this circle be either more or lesse to us , according to the Sunnes great or little distance from the Horizon . And as for the colours , they are commonly accounted three , viz. Ruddie , Green , and Azure . To which some adde a fourth . The first is in the thickest and darkest part of the cloud : For where a bright shining falleth upon a darkish place , there it representeth a ruddie colour , being somewhat like a Flame . The second is caused by a more weak inf●…action , being in a remoter and more waterie part of the cloud : whereupon it looketh greenish . The third , which is further into the cloud , proceeds from the weakest infraction , and is therefore of a more dark and obscure colour , tending to a blew or an azure hue . And sometimes a fourth colour is also perceived , being very like a yellow or orenge-tawnie , proceeding from a commixture of the red and green , according to Aristotles judgement : of which the learned may see Iul. Scaliger , exer●… . 80. sect . 4. Now these colours in some rain-bows are more vehement or apparent , in others more remisse or obscure ; which is according to the aptnesse of the cloud , &c. And in rain-bows caused by the moon ( for sometimes , though seldome , they have been seen in the night ) the colours are weaker , whiter , and lesse conspicuous ; being in a manner as white as milk : which is , because the moon having a borrowed light , is nothing so strong in the projecting her raies , but farre more feeble then the sunne . But come to the finall cause , and you will finde it twofold ; partly Naturall , partly Supernaturall . As it is Naturall , we take it either as a signe of rain , because it cannot appeare but in a waterie cloud , which is so prepared that it is ready to fall in very drops : or as a signe of fair weather ; namely then when the beams of the sunne are strong , and the heat of it so great that the moisture of the cloud is dried up , and the drops attenuated into thin aire . All which may be discerned after this manner , viz. when the colours grow either darker and darker , or clearer and clearer . For if the colours appeare dark , thick , or obscure by little and little , till at the last they bury themselves in a black cloud , then rain followeth . But if the colours by degrees grow clearer and clearer till at the last they vanish away , then we may expect fair and bright weather . And this as it is a naturall signe . But now as it is Supernaturall : and then we behold it as a signe or symbole of Gods mercie towards the world , betokening that it shall never be destroyed again through any Deluge or universall Floud . For it shall be a signe of the covenant ( saith God ) between me and the earth , viz. that there shall be no more a Floud of waters to destroy the earth , Gen. 9. From both which significations or ends , it may well be called Iris ; for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek is as much as dico in the Latine , signifying I say , I publish , I tell , or I declare . Iris therefore comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , dico ; First , because this bow publisheth or telleth to us the constitution of the aire . Secondly , because it declareth the covenant of God made with the world after the Floud ; shewing that his wrath is so farre forth appeased , that he will never drown the world again ; which appeareth even in the order observed in placing the bow : for we see it with the bended ends downwards , and as one that holdeth a bow in peace ; insomuch that had it a shaft in it , the earth should not be shot ; neither ought man to fear that the Lord will shoot any more such arrows of displeasure as before . Some have thought that there was no rain-bow before the Floud , but that it appeared since ; because God saith , When I make the heaven thick with clouds , I will put my bow in the clouds , Gen. 9. To which it may be answered , that God saith , not that he will of new create a bow , but that he will then put it into the clouds so as it never was before ; namely to be a signe , &c. So that although it were not as a signe of any covenant before the Floud , yet without doubt it was as a Meteor then as well as now ; and therefore was : otherwise we might deny both bread , and wine , and water to be before the institution of the Sacraments : for it is the same reason . Wherefore , as there was water before ever it was used for the water of regeneration in the Sacrament of Baptisme ; and as there was bread and wine before ever they were used as signes at the holy Communion : so also the rain-bow was before ever it had that office to be a signe of Gods covenant between him and mankinde , just as at this day it appeareth even to such as are not of the Church ; very Heathens and Pagans beholding it as well as we . Besides , there were from the beginning the same causes in nature to produce it : for there wanted neither a sunne to draw vapours from waterie places , nor yet a convenient place in the aire to thicken them into clouds ; neither was the sunne destitute of sparkling raies to make reflexion and infraction : but as it is caused now , so also then ; and to think otherwise were to think amisse . Some again have been perswaded that this bow was before , but was not in a cloud before . And thus thought certain amongst the Hebrews . But this is a reasonlesse assertion , and against all Philosophie , and not at all approved by Divinitie . For how could that appeare in a cleare aire , which can have no existence or being , but in a dewing or distilling cloud ? Verily of both absurdities the former was the better , namely that it was not at all : and yet that also wanted grounds to uphold it , as hath been shewed , and is yet further manifest . For seeing the Lord God in six dayes finished the creation , and set the perfect order of all his creatures ; it followeth that the rain-bow had then his place either in being or in power . And thus from two absurdities I bring you to a third . For further more , it hath been the opinion of some idle doting brains to think that there shall be no rain , nor rain-bow , 40 yeares before the end or destruction of the world by fire ; because the very aire ( say they ) must be prepared a long time before by a continuall drinesse , and each thing made fit for combustion . Which surely is a brain-sick fancie . For what do they in this but shew their extream follie ; derogating , not onely from reason , but also from the power of God ? For is not God able to destroy the work of his own hands without such a supposed preparation , and make the world combustible in an instant , if need be ? Or should there be no rain , and consequently no bow ( because it appeareth in a waterie cloud ) then how should the fruits of the earth be preserved ? Great famine and miserie must needs follow in the world if this be true . For when the clouds drop no fatnesse , then the ground pines away through barrennesse ; and when the heavens are iron , then the earth is brasse : whereas it is manifest , that at the coming of Christ there shall be pleasant and fruitfull times ; times full of mirth , wherein they shall eat and drink , marrie and be given in marriage , even as it was in the dayes of Noah . Who therefore will think that these men are in their right mindes , whilest they affirm that no rain shall fall by the space of 40 yeares before the world endeth ? The Jews as soon as they behold this bow ( not daring to gaze upon it ) do presently go forth and confesse their sinnes , acknowledging that they are worthy to be destroyed with a Floud as the old world was ; and in being spared they celebrate the mercie and ●…lemencie of God for sparing them . But , saith a Pareus , although they mingle this religion with much superstition , because they dream that the name of Iehovah is as it were engraven on the bow , and because they turn their eyes away as from the majestie of God appearing there , not daring to look upon it , lest ( as may be said ) beholding the face of God they die : Yet it is meet even for us upon the sight of it to be so farre forth touched with a reverence towards God , that we passe not away the symbole of the covenant with a brutish dulnesse , lest thereupon we grow unmindefull of Gods severitie and goodnesse . There is also another thing observable concerning this bow which I may not forget ; namely this , The mysterie which ( according to some mens fancies ) is involved in the colours . For in a mysterie they would have it betoken both the baptisme of Christ , by water and fire ; and also the two judgements of the world , the one alreadie past , the other yet to come : that which is past appeareth in the watery colours , shewing that the world hath been drowned : that which is yet to come appeareth in the fiery colours , shewing that the world shall be destroyed by fire , or burnt up at the day of judgement . But ( saith b one ) these and the like applications are wittie and prettie , rather then wise and pithie : I leave them therefore , and proceed : Artic. 7. Of chaps or gapings in the skie . THe Philosophers call this Meteor Chasma , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quod est hio , vel dehisco , to gape or open : and in Latine it is Hiatus , a word of the same signification . There are two kindes of these gapings or openings : the one wide , the other round . And although I reckon these amongst such fiery Meteors , as are fiery onely in appearance ; yet it may be that they sometimes burn , and sometimes onely seem to burn . They seem to burn when the Exhalation by reason o●… the a want of viscuous matter is not enflamed , but enlightened rather on the outward parts , having much raritie or thinnesse in them : at which time the middle part receiving no light , in regard that it is black and thick , there appeareth as it were a gulf in the skie . The reason whereof is , because the black is compassed about with white ; which white presenting it self b sooner to the sight then the black , makes the black seem to be farre off , and the white neare hand : and the black being farre off , seems like a gaping deep : which ( as hath been said ) is sometimes c greater , sometimes lesse , according to the fashion or quantitie of the Exhalation , or cloud represented by it . And after this manner do cunning painters deceive the eye in shadowing their pictures . For when a bright , cleare , and aiery colour is laid circularly , and a thick , dark , and obscure colour in the middle of it , then the appearance is like some gulf , hole , deep or pit : which they fashion diversly according to their skill in fancying the laying of their colours . All this is when it burneth not . But note that sometimes this Meteor burneth in very deed . Which is when the Exhalation hath much viscositie or clammie matter in it ; the thick and dark not burning , but remaining in the middest ; and the thinner-parts on fire , deceiving the sight with a seeming gaping , as before when there was onely light in those thinne parts in stead of fire . And thus have I shewed you the naturall cause of all fiery Meteors . Sect. 2. Parag. 6. Of watery Meteors and their severall kindes . NOw it followeth that I speak something of watery Meteors , and shew after what manner they are generated . They be called watery because they consist most of water ; their substance being that kinde of Exhalation which we call Vapor , and not Fumus . And that which in the first place offereth it self , is Nubes , a Cloud . Artic. I. Of Clouds . I Begin therefore with clouds . And a cloud is a vapour or Exhalation cold and moist , drawn from the earth out of wet or watery places , by heat of the Sunne , into the middle Region of the aire ; where by cold it is so thickened and knit together , that it hangeth , untill either a the own weight , or some resolution , causeth it to fall . If it be a great cloud , it is Nubes ; if it be but a little one , it is called Nubecula . The name comes ab obnubendo , id est , operiendo coelum , from hiding or covering the heavens : because a cloud ( through the thicknesse that the vapour is condensed into ) hindereth , that a lesse portion of the heavens is conspicuous , then otherwise would be . It is also two-fold ; either fertill , or barren . A fertill or fruitfull cloud affordeth rain : but a barren cloud doth not ; because it is at length by the blasts of winde , and vertue of the heavenly bodies , turned into thin aire . And to either of these clouds belong motion & colour . Their motion is caused by the winde most commonly , through whose force they are driven to and fro : But if the windes blow not , then they are drawn along by the Sun , and made a companion with him in his travels , alwayes moving that way which the Sunne goeth . Concerning their colours I spake before in Paragraph 5. Article 2. And therefore here you may expect the lesse : yet let me say that they are either simple or mixt . Black or white are simple ; because they consist of no other colours . But red , green , and the rest , are mixt . They appeare white when the vapour is thin ; for then it is easily pierced by the light , which disperseth it self into it . But when they appeare of a b black colour , then the vapour is thick , and more closely condensed : insomuch that the beams of light cannot be admitted ▪ As for their rednesse , it may be caused two wayes , according to Goclenius : either through the adustion of the aire , magno aestu incensum , as he saith : Or propter retusum radium Solis , by reason of the beams of the Sunne beat back again ; which , falling upon a watery cloud that is thickly condensed , pierceth not ; but being doubled causeth rednesse , as in the morning : and this is a signe of rain : but the other is not . For the other rednesse is in such a cloud as sheweth the drinesse and adustion of the aire ; the cloud it self consisting of a smokie humid substance , unto which is joyned a kinde of drie and adust matter . This therefore is a signe of c fair weather , being seen in the evening towards the place of Sun-setting ; according as it hath been said of old , Serò rubens coelum , mané indicat esse serenum . Concerning green clouds they are altogether watery , and as it were already resolved into water ; which receiving into them the light appeare green , like unto water in a great vessel , or in the sea and deep rivers . Blew clouds come something neare to the nature of black , excepting that the black are thicker . And note , If when the Sunne sets , there appeare or arise black dark clouds , it portendeth rain . Also observe the place opposite to the Sunne at his setting , viz. the East , and see if that be cleare : for if it be pestered with black clouds , there is but small hope of fair weather that night , or the next day . The common opinion is , that the height of the clouds is not above nine miles . But it is agreeable to no reason at all why any certain height should be determined : for they are of unequall heights , differing both according to the matter of their composure , and also according to the time of the yeare ; being lower in winter then in summer : for when the sunne hath the greatest force they then ascend the higher ; and in his smaller force they hang the lower . By which it appeareth that the sunne helpeth to uphold them , and keepeth them ( although heavier then the aire ) even in the aire : for they ▪ sometimes also follow his motion . But note that it is not the sunne alone which upholds them ; for the aire it self is also a cause of their not falling ; and that both within the clouds , and also without them : within the clouds ; for the clouds are of a spungie nature , and full of pores , which are filled with aire le●…t there should be vacuum ; and this aire heaveth them up , causing them to aspire : without the clouds also , because they do as it were float up and down in the aire , as some heavie things do in the water , and yet not sink , unlesse their substance be too earthie and heavie . Artic. 2. Of Rain . FRom clouds I proceed to speak of rain . And rain is nothing else but as it were the melting of a cloud turned into water . Or , according to Aristotle , it is the flux of a fertill cloud resolved by the heat of the sunne into distilling drops of water , which being depressed with their own weight , fall down to the earth . For when the matter of the cloud , being a cold vapour , and earthly humour , is drawn from the earth and waters , into the middle Region of the aire , and there thickened through the cold , dwelling in the confines of that place , it is at the last dissolved , and cannot therefore but fall down in drops : which drops , if they be great , are caused , either by the quick resolution of the cloud , or else by the little distance of it from the earth . But if they be smaller , then either the a great distance or slow resolution maketh them of no ample quantitie . The first of these is named nimbus ; the other is called imber . And note that the dissolution ( as hath been said ) proceedeth out of heat ; which is not onely of the sunne , but of windes also of an hot temper : as is seen in the southern winde , which bloweth up rain sooner then any other winde . And as for rains which come from cold coasts , and at cold times of the yeare , if the cloud be not at such times ( as some may think ) dissolved through the heat of any winde , it dissolveth it self through its own weight , ( being a little holpen by the sunne ) for it continueth in the aire even whilest it can stay no longer . And at these times also , if we consider all aright , we shall finde that the winde somewhat helpeth , although not so speedily as from hotter coasts : for naturally there is a kinde of heat in every winde , ( because it is an Exhalation hot and drie ) although by accident ( as from the nature of the place over which it passeth ) it may be altered : of which I shall speak more afterwards . And besides all this , the secret influence of the Planets worketh greatly towards the dissolution of the foresaid vapours . But I proceed . And now it followeth that I divide all sorts of rain into two kindes : First , such as are ordinary ; secondly , such as be extraordinary . I call those ordinary when nothing but water falleth . And I call those extraordinary which others call prodigious rains : as when worms , frogs , fish , wheat , milk , flesh , bloud , wooll , stones , iron , earth , &c. fall from the clouds . Plinie makes mention of many such prodigies as these , in the 56 chapter of his second book ; setting down the times when they happened . Concerning all which , next under God ( the causer of the causes causing them ) these or the like reasons may be urged to shew how it is possible they should be procured , and upon what causes they naturally depend . 1. And first for the raining of worms ; it may be thought that the putrefaction of some dead carcasses or other hath been drawn up into the aire as fumes and vapours are , where it breedeth such worms as use to breed out of the like matter here below . 2. The like may be said of frogs , when the vapour is exhaled out of marish grounds at such times as they engender . 3. So also of fishes ; excepting that ( as is supposed ) the force of windes may suddenly sweep away little frey out of ponds upon montanous places : and so also little young frogs , with many the like things , may be taken up . Some write of a whole calf falling from the clouds ; and have been thereupon perswaded that it is possible , of Vapours and Exhalations , with the power of heavenly bodies concurring , a calf may be made in the aire . But this is idle . It was therefore ( as others write ) taken up in some storm of whirl winde , and so let fall again . 4. As for wheat and other grain , it hath been observed that their raining down hath often come in case of extremitie , to the great preservation and refreshment of the distressed : in which regard it may be supposed that it was an immediate work of God , wrought without the rule of nature : so , that were all the wits in the world prest into one , yet were they all too weak to shew a true cause of such a prodigie . Which made Du Bartas write concerning such ; Let them declare what cause could yerst beget Amid the aire those drizzling showres of wheat , Which in Carinthia twice were seen to shed ; Whereof that people made them store of bread . To speak therefore as I think , I will not boldly affirm how this was caused , but onely touch at the possibilitie of it ; namely , that it might be effected like unto other strange rains , first drawn from the earth into the aire , and then sent down again . For ( as I have b already said ) in shewing probable reasons for such things as are strange , we do also include God the chief and best cause of all things . And so also we reade , that when the Red sea was bayed up with a double wall , to give the children of Israel safe and free passage through it , God sent a strong East-winde all that night , &c. by which the waters were divided . Exod. 14. 21. And again , when the Quails came and filled their tents , being as it were rained round about them ; they were brought from the sea with a winde , and let fall a dayes journey on this side , and a dayes journey on that side , even round about their camp . Numb . 11. 31. He that hath seen ( saith c one ) an egge-shell full of dew drawn up by the sunne into the aire , in a May morning , will not think it incredible , that wheat and other grain should be drawn up in much hotter countreys then ours is , much rather the meal or flower which is lighter . 5. By the like reason also it sometimes raineth milk : for when the intensissimus solis calor , the vehement heat of the sunne , shall either draw milk from the udders * of cattell , and shall mix it with the other parts of the cloud ; or shall so throughly trie , purifie , digest or concoct the vapour , that it may look something white , then will the drops look as if it rained milk . 6. As for the raining of flesh , it is supposed to be after this manner , namely through the drawing up of bloud from places where much bloud hath been shed , which being clottered together seemeth as if it were flesh . 7. And so also it may rain bloud ; namely when it is not clottered together , but thinner , &c. In the yeare of Christ 480 was such a rain . As also in the yeare 864 , neare unto Brixia in Italie , was the like . Yea and before either of these times , our own d chronicles tell us that in the dayes of Rivallo King of the Britains , we also had bloud rained ; upon which ensued great mortalitie of people . Histories make mention of the like wonders at other times . But , say some , there is often great store of bloud spilt , and yet no prodigie appeareth . To which is answered , that it is not the ordinarie exhaling vertue which resteth in the starres and Planets that can draw up such bloudy vapours , although much bloud be spilt ; but then onely when there is a more unusuall concurrence of causes : for sometimes they are disposed to one thing , sometimes to another . And for the working of any strange thing , it must be when there is a strange kinde of combination amongst them . To which purpose we know ( although we cannot alwayes directly see and demonstrate how they are mixed and combined ) that they principally intend and cause at the same time other changes , of which the visible prodigie is but the proclaimer or fore-runner : as , if you look but a little before concerning Comets , you may see , and so rest satisfied . And unto this also adde , that there may be drops like unto bloud , and yet no bloud drawn up : And this may be , either when the Sunne draweth vapours out of putrified watery places , in which ( as I have often seen ) in a drought resteth much slimie and red-coloured corrupted water ; or else when the Sunnes immensive heat doth so boyl the water in the cloud , that like unto the urine which a man maketh in a burning fever , it looketh red when it falleth . The like cause I gave before unto the water of a white colour : but know that it must then be of another qualitie , the matter of the vapour I mean : for there are some kinde of waters , as is well known , which being boyled turn to white salt , &c. And as for a red colour , the ordinarie rain sheweth that it is possible : for we see that ordinary rain-water looketh alwayes more brown then spring or river-water , being as if a more powerfull operation would turn it into red . 8. The raining of wooll or hair , is when a certain mossinesse like wooll , such as is upon quinces , willows , and other young fruits and trees , is drawn up by the Sunne among Vapours and Exhalations , which being clottered together falleth down like locks of wooll , or hair . 9. Concerning stones , they proceed from earthly matter gathered into the clouds , as before was shewed concerning the Thunder-stone , &c. Plinie , in the 58 chapter of his second book , writeth of a strange stone which fell out of the heavens ; the fall whereof was foretold by Anaxagoras in the second yeare of the 78 Olympiad . 10. Iron may also drop out of the clouds , when the generall matter of all metalls , which is quicksilver and brimstone , with the speciall matter of mixtion making iron , are all drawn up together , and there concocted into metall : Or ( as one saith ) Quando vapores metallici aut sulphurei in aëre indurantur , vehementi siderum caliditate ; When metallick vapours , or vapours of a sulfurous nature , are hardened in the aire by the vehement heat of the starres . 11. And as for earth , chalk , dirt , and the like , it is drawn up in thin dust at the first with the vapour : Or else , by force of some winde blowing from caverns , or holes of the ground , it is carried up ; and being conglomerated , or as it were glued together , falleth down again . 12. But beside all these , there have sometimes been red drops , which falling upon mens garments have made a stain like unto a crosse . Such drops as these fell upon the e clothes of the Jews , when in the dayes of the Apostata Iulian they went about to restore their citie and temple . For when the said Iulian raged with impietie and devilish fury against the Christians , he gave the Jews licence to build their temple , that they might restore again their ancient sacrifices , and the like things that they longed for : at which time Cyril was Bishop of Ierusalem ; and he ( to animate the Christians ) shewed that it was impossible for the Jews to finish that work which they had begun : alledging the prophet Daniel in his ninth chap. at the 27 verse ; and also that saying of our Saviour in the 24 of Matthew : by both which places it did appeare , that their house was left unto them desolate , and that there must not be one stone upon another ; but that their desolations must be perpetuall . Thus it happened to the Jews . But this surely was a thing altogether miraculous . For their red crosses came not alone , but were accompanied with other prodigies . As first of all an Earth-quake , which overthrew and tumbled down their building which they had raised upon the old foundation . Then came forth a fire which consumed all their engines and instruments . And last of all fell these drops , imprinting upon their clothes , crosses with so deep a stain , as they were not able to wash them out : And both the f same night , and night after , was also a bright signe of the crosse seen in t he skie , as Theodoret in his Ecclesiasticall historie reporteth : adding herewithall , that when the Jews saw this , they fled and returned home , being perplexed through fear of a divine scourge ; confessing that he , whom their forefathers had nailed to a crosse , was God indeed . This was both the prodigie , and the issue of it : of which , being so plainly miraculous , I know not what to say . But I finde that other times have in a manner afforded the like . Wherefore ( although I speak nothing at all of these at this time thus miraculous ) concerning them some reasons may be given . And not to go farre , Magirus , in the g Comment upon his Physicks , telleth us , that in Suevia a Province in Germanie , in the yeare of our Lord * 1534 , the aire distilled certain red drops , which falling upon linen garments , made such an impression or stain as was like unto a crosse . Which impression ( as he alledgeth out of Cardan his sixteenth book De subtilitate ) might be procured thus ; viz. because a certain kinde of extraordinarie dry dust sticked to those garments ; which , by the piercing or through-washing drops falling upon it , was so miraculously divided into parts , that there seemed a figure as of a crosse . Or thus , because the woven threads in themselves had such a form . Or else ( which is most probable ) because the humour in the middle part lay on high , whereas the sides were but thin , and fashioned according to the dashing of the drop . For when a drop falleth upon any thing with a kinde of force , we see that most of the humour resteth in the midst , whilest certain sparkling raies are dashed about the sides : And thus he thinketh it might be then , in the fall of those staining drops ; which why they stain , hath relation to that which I said before concerning the raining of bloud . I will therefore now conclude ; adding in the last place , that the devil , by Gods permission , both often hath and also doth produce many such prodigies as these that I have spoken of , with sundry other like unto them ; especially amongst the * Heathen , Pagan , and superstitious nations . For he is quovis homine scientior , more subtill then any man ; his knowledge and skill whereby he worketh wonders , arising , First , from his spirituall nature , which proclaimeth a large measure of cunning and wisdome in him : for we know that there is a greater measure of knowledge in man , then is in a brute beast , by reason of that nature which God hath given unto man above beasts : and where there is a nature and a substance beyond either , there must also be knowledge above either . Secondly , God created him a good Angel ; and although , like man , he lost much by his fall , yet thirdly by his long observations , and continuall experience , he hath as it were made up the breach , or want of his created knowledge , by acquired skill : and therefore , when he hath * commission , he can upon occasion work strange wonders . As for example , nothing more familiar or common in h Lapland , Lituania , and all over Scandia , as also in Tartaria , then to sell windes to mariners , and cause tempests ; which the witches and sorcerers there procure by the help and power of the devil : wherein he sheweth himself , according to his * title , Prince of the aire . Wherefore ( as I said ) I do not doubt , but that many such as the former strange prodigies , especially long ago in heathen times , and amongst heathen people , were procured by his power . For what did the magicians in the sight of Pharaoh , but as it were rain frogs , and turn the waters into bloud , although Moses and Aaron were by ? Besides , it is apparent that in the little world , I mean when parties are possessed , the devil can cause them to vomit strange things out of their mouthes and stomacks ; as crooked pins , iron , coals , nails , brimstone , needles , lead , wax , hair , straw , live eels , and the like ; of which many have been eye-witnesses , confirming the same for truth . All which , he can as well and easily perform in the greater world ; causing the aire to spit , and the clouds to vomit ( for his own advantage ) most strange and prodigious things . Zanchius his opinion was not much differing : for , speaking of strange rains , i he confessed ( concerning some of them ) that they were produced by such causes , or the like , as I before alledged ; concluding for the rest which were more occult , that they were truely prodigious ; and caused , either by the power of God , as portenders of his wrath ; or else by the sleights of the devil , through Gods permission . Artic. 3. Of Dew . DEw offers it self in the next place , as being a neare kinsman to rain . For it consisteth of a cold moist vapour which the sunne draweth into the aire : from whence , when it is somewhat thickened and condensed through cold of the night , and also of the place whither the sunne exhaled it , it falleth down in very small and indiscernible drops , to the great refreshment of the earth . And this is certain , that the morning and the evening are the onely times when it falleth ; the reason being in regard of the sunne , which both positively & privatively causeth it . Dew at night is caused privatively ; dew in the morning , positively . At night or in the evening privatively , because when the sunne setteth , the lowest part of the vapour , not being high enough to hang in the aire , falleth down through absence of the sunne . And in the morning positively , because at the return of the sunne the residue of the vapour , together with the augmentation of it ( haply by some condensed aire caused by cold of the night ) is dissolved by his approaching beams , and so made fit to fall , rather then hang any longer . For look what vapours are about the Horizon at the rising of the sunne , are dispersed by his first approach ; and so it comes to passe that the morning as well as the evening affordeth dew . But know that if the vapour be not conveniently placed , that is , if it be very high above the Horizon , or in a loftie station of the aire , then the sunnes approaching beam neither dissolveth nor disperseth it ; whereupon we have no dew , but rather look for rain , because the matter of dew is still in the aire , staying there till it be turned into a cloud , and so into rain . And now by this you may see what is the materiall , what the efficient , what the formall , and lastly what the finall cause of dew . The materiall cause is a subtil and moist vapour , being the thinnest of all vapours . The efficient cause is the temperate cold of the night , together with the absence and approach of the sunne . The formall cause is the sprinkling of most thin drops , which the hand can scarcely perceive . And the finall cause , that ( without rain ) the earth may have some refreshment . Yet neverthelesse , this I finde concerning dew , as it is of a calorificall nature , that a rorilentas segetes collectas putrefacit , because every externall heat is putrefactive . Also dew is a great enemie to sheep , begetting a deadly rot in them , or a dangerous flux of the bellie ; which cometh to passe in regard of the humour being of much viscositie , and not throughly refined or purged . Wherefore your carefull and skilfull shepherds will never drive out their sheep to feed , untill the sunne or the winde have licked the tops of the grasse and flowers . Also know that a windie night hindereth the falling of dew . Some say three things hinder it ; viz. winde , great heat , and cold : for the most temperate and calm times afford it ; when other times want it . As for the kindes of dew , I cannot but joyn with them who divide them into three . For there is , first , common dew ; secondly , sweet dew ; and thirdly , bitter blasting dew . The common dew is ordinary . Sweet dew is threefold . 1. Manna . 2. Mel. 3. Ladanum . Manna is said to be white like sugar : by some it is called Coeli sudor . The matter of it is a fat and pure vapour , not tainted with any putrid or corrupt Exhalations . Or , according to some , it is roris melliti genus , sed concreti , a kinde of hony-sweet dew , but concrete or compact more close together : it falleth in the East parts , Arabia , Syria , &c. As for that Manna which God rained to the Israelites in the wildernesse , some think that it was altogether miraculous ; others that it was ejusdem speciei cum Manna vulgari , of the same kinde with common Manna : which I also think ; because Iosephus , in his third book and first chapter , writeth , that in his dayes there was great store of it in that part of Arabia wherein Moses was 40 yeares with the Israelites . What should hinder this opinion , I see not , unlesse because the common Manna is of a purging qualitie , and therefore to be taken for a medicine rather then for food . To which I b finde an answer , that haply at the first it might work the like effect on their bodies also , till it expelled the humours proceeding from the onyons and leeks that they eat in Egypt ; but afterwards through custome it might not work at all upon them : or else God , for their good , that they might be fed , might allay that qualitie in it by his mighty power : for God resting from all his works on the seventh day , created no new species of anything afterwards . Fuohsius a learned Physician , testifieth that there falleth great store of Manna upon the mountain of Libanus , which is eaten without harm , although they take it in plentifull abundance . Yet neverthelesse it cannot be denied but that the Israelites had many things miraculous in theirs : as that they could not finde it on the Sabbath day : that he which gathered little , and he which gathered much , had alwayes sufficient for his eating ; and the like : All which proclaimed the power of God : In which regard he saith that he fed them with * Angels food . Not that the Angels eat of it ; but because it was cibus excellentissimus , a most excellent kinde of meat ; insomuch that were the Angels to be fed with bread , they might be fed with this . In which sense , we also call that which is daintie meat , meat for a King , or a Prince , intimating the goodnesse of it : So also the poets called their c Myrrhina or their Nectar , the drink of the Gods , because it was a liquour of such excellencie . But besides this , the Scripture in like manner saith that it was bread from heaven , as well as Angels food . Not that it came from heaven , if heaven be taken in a strict sense ; but because it was a symbole of Christs descending from heaven , as it is John the 6. Moses gave you not that bread ( saith our Saviour ) but I am that bread of life come down from heaven . Or else it is said to come from heaven , because it came out of the aire : for so the word signifying heaven is often used ; as the fowls of the aire are said to flie in the open firmament of heaven , Gen. 1. 20. The clouds are called the clouds of heaven : and the windes the windes of heaven , although they be but in the aire , Dan. 7. And thus much concerning Manna . The other kinde of sweet dew is Mel , or an Hony-dew . Now this falleth , not onely in other countreys , but also here in England ; and we cannot give it a more significant name then a Mel-dew , being both as sweet , and also of the same substance that hony is . Some suppose that it is drawn out of sweet herbs and flowers , which I also beleeve , acknowledging that there is a kinde of resudation of juice proceeding from them at a certain convenient time of their growth : which juice is either drawn up as a vapour , and so sweeteneth the dew in the aire by such time as it falleth ; or else , issuing of it self from the said flowers and plants , but not ascending , it sweeteneth the dew after it is come down or fallen on them , although the said dew be but ordinary : for when ordinary dew falleth upon any of those leaves which yeeld such a resudation or sweat , it cannot but be sweetened , although none of the sweet liquour be drawn into the aire as a vapour with it . Now of these two choose which in your judgement is the most probable . d Plinie witnesseth that these dews are most common at the shining of Syrius , or the great e Dog-starre ; and that before the rising of Virgiliae or the f Seven starres in the morning with the Sunne , they cannot at all be . Ladanum is another kinde of sweet dew . Arabia hath great plentie of it , and no other countrey ( as Plinie writeth ) unlesse it be g Nabathaea , bordering on the Arabick coast of Syria . It is called Ladanum , because it is a vapour falling upon the herb Ladon or Ledum ; and is sweetened by the juice issuing from the leaves of the said herb , mixing it self with the vapour . Goats hairs are often found amongst it ; because the Goat feeding upon that herb , scattereth some of his hairs , which are incorporated with the vapour and the juice of Ladon , whilest like gumme it is hardened by the Sunne . And thus much of sweet dews . Now followeth that which I called bitter blasting dew . The Germanes say it is h Mildaw ; which is an improper name if it hath relation to that which we call Mel-dew . For Mel-dew ( as before I shewed ) is an hony-sweet dew , and not a bitter dew . This therefore may be rather named Ros noxius , or bitter blasting dew , because it hurteth and killeth such herbs and plants as it falleth on , and sticketh or cleaveth to . This vapour hath much earthly matter in it , and therefore it remaineth white when the moisture is gone . It is also corrupted : which comes to passe ( as 't is conjectured ) through the often change of the Aire , which being tainted or infected through varietie of differing Exhalations , sendeth down noysome and unwholesome dews , falling sometimes even in the day time it self . And here an end concerning dew . Artic. 4. Of white hoar-frosts . I Come now to speak of Frosts : for as dew claimed kindred of rain , so white hoar-frost is of the house and linage of dew : As for example thus . When a vapour drawn into the aire is congealed before it can be turned into dew , then we have Pruina in stead thereof , or a white hoar-frost : so that such a frost is nothing else but dew congealed by overmuch cold . a Aristotle affirmeth the like , shewing among other things , that both in respect of matter , and place of generation , they do well agree ; to which is also pertinent the calmnesse , clearnesse , and quietnesse of the time wherein either of them falleth . For both of them consist of subtill thin vapours , and are generated in the lowest region of the aire , because upon some high hills there is neither hoar-frost nor dew to be seen ; the vapour ( as it seemeth ) ascendeth not so high : And as for a windie obscure time , it is an enemie to them both . The difference being , that hoar-frost is congealed in the vapour before it can be turned into water : The one caused in a season that is temperately warm ; the other when it is cold . The materiall cause therefore of hoar-frost is a subtill thinne vapour . The formall , is the congealing of it ; by which it differeth from dew . The efficient is the autumnall or winter cold : for those are the most common and ordinary times peculiar to it , although sometimes it comes as an unwelcome guest in the spring and summer , when the aire through cold is forward to send it . And last of all the end , or principall effects ( when it cometh not out of season ) or the finall cause , is the contraction , or shutting up of the pores or breathing holes of the earth , and about the roots of plants ; that thereby their spirits , being the chariots of heat , may be contained in their own bowels for the good of such things as they give life unto . And thus much concerning frost . Artic. 5. Of Snow . THere is no great difference between the matter of snow , and matter of rain and hail ; excepting ( as some think ) that the vapour for snow is of an hotter qualitie then the vapour for rain , and yet not so hot as that which is the materiall cause of hail . For it is a tenent amongst Philosophers , that hot things being cooled are apter for congelation then cold : as is seen in warm water taken from the fire , which will more suddenly and throughly be frozen then that which never felt the heat . And this comes to passe in regard of the pores or passages made into the water through heat : into which the cold entring , it both cooleth it the sooner , and congealeth it the more . Neither is there any difference between white frost and snow ; excepting that frost is made of a vapour before it be turned into a cloud ; and snow of a cloud before it can be turned into water . Snow therefore is a cloud congealed by great cold , before it be perfectly resolved from vapours into water . For if it should come to the densitie of water before the congelation , then it could not fall so like locks of wooll as it doth ; but would be more closely compacted or joyned together , having little or no spunginesse in it . As for the whitenesse , it proceedeth not from its own proper colour , but rather in respect of those parts which are more aierie then the rest : whereupon I finde some a authours who determine the case thus ; namely , that the white is by receiving the light into it at those many small parts ; even as in froth and fome is seen . For , say some , b Nix est spuma quaedam , Snow is a kinde of froth : and when it loseth part of its frothie nature , and begins to melt ; it loseth also part of that whitenesse which at the first it retained . To this also may be added the coldnesse that is infused into it when it is congealed , as being a cause of whitenesse ; even as in phlegmatick bodies and cold countreys may be seen : For such people are alwayes whiter of complexion then others ; cold being the cause of that their whitenesse . Such winters as are void of snow , are not so good for the fruits of the ground , as more snowie winters . Whereupon c Plinie affirmeth , that he which saith cleare winters are to be wished , wisheth no good for the trees and plants : and in that regard your experienced husband man desireth that the winter may be cold and snowie , rather then cleare and warm : For besides this they also say , that a hot Christmas makes a fat Church-yard . Wherefore , to see the earth do penance in a cold white sheet , and the woods hang periwigd with wooll , bending their boughs in token of thankfulnesse to gray-hair'd Hyems for their safetie from the cold , is a sight both wished and welcome : the good whereof will shew it self , when liberall Nature , out of her bounteous wardrobe , bestows more beauteous raiment on them . And note it is found by experience , that it may snow on the mountains , and rain in the valleys , and yet both come out of one and the same cloud ; which comes to passe for this reason , because the snow coming from the middle Region melteth after it comes into the lowest Region : for here is alwayes more heat then above where the snow is generated ; yet not alwayes heat enough to melt the snow as it falleth ; neither will the congelation be alwayes so weak as to suffer it . And thus also it comes to passe that we have sometimes sleet , which is snow and rain together . Moreover ( as some affirm ) Crystall is made of snow : for d when the snow melteth upon the tops of high hills , and is afterwards frozen again , it then becometh so hard that it is a stone , and no other then that which we call Crystall . Artic. 6. Of Hail . HAil is said to be engendred of rain being congealed into ice , the drops freezing presently after the dissolving of the cloud . Or ( as some say ) a cloud resolved into water , in the fall congealed , maketh hail . Aristotle assenteth to the same , affirming that the materiall neare cause is rain ; the remote a cloud ; the efficient an Antiperistasis , or a mutuall adverse strife between cold and heat ; as in the first book of his Meteors , at the 12 chapter , may be seen : affirming moreover that the precedent heat of the water whereof it is made , helpeth to the speedie concretion of it : being agreeable to that which I said before concerning snow ; namely that it consisted of a warmer vapour then rain , and yet not of one so warm as that from whence hail proceedeth . Whereupon I think we may make this a conclusion concerning hail , and say that it is an hot vapour drawn into the middle Region of the aire ; where , by cold of that Region , it is made thick into a cloud , which falling down in drops like rain , is presently met withall and encountered by the sudden cold of the lowest Region , and so congealed into a kinde of ice . Now this sudden cold thus meeting with it , is in the highest part of the lowest Region , and caused by an Antiperistasis of heat from below , which forceth up the cold to the greater augmentation of it ; and so ( because the vapour it self at the first was also warm ) it doth very speedily turn it into ice : for seeing ( as hath been said ) it was formerly warm , it is the sooner cooled ; because heat having made it thin and full of passages , gives leave to the cold , both to pierce it more suddenly , and also more soundly . And this most commonly is the manner of generating hail . But know that hail may sometimes also be made in the middle Region ; and then it is without an Antiperistasis : of which sort for the most part is that small and spungie hail falling in winter , when there is no such heat in any part of the aire , by whose Antiperistasis it may be congealed . For seeing the drops are scarcely come to the densitie of water before their congelation , as also seeing they are something swollen through the spirit of the Exhalation , they appeare not onely round , but also light , and hollow , or of a spungie substance , little differing from the matter of snow , being generated in the middle Region as well as this kinde of hail . And thus comes hail in winter . But at other times of the yeare , the hail being more stonie , or better hardened , it may well be caused by an Antiperistasis proceeding from the heat of this lowest Region , which sendeth up , imprisons , and augments the cold above it . And know that hail-stones are not alwayes of one and the same bignesse , but are variable according to the quantitie of the drops whereof they be made ; the cause whereof is their propinquitie or remotenesse from the earth , as was shewed before concerning the different drops of rain . And for the most part , know that they be also round , because the drop is so . Yet neverthelesse they be sometimes knotted and piked with many corners ; or else fashioned like a Pyramis : the last of which shapes proceedeth from the spirit of the vapour which ascendeth to the top of the drop so soon as the lowest part of it toucheth the congealing cold ; and so ascending , it makes it smaller above then below . And as for the triangled , knottie , or many-cornered shapes , they are caused thus , viz. when many are suddenly congealed and frozen into one . Note also , that sometimes little straws , or light chaffie stuffe , is found within the stones ; coming thus to passe , because they were at the first blown up from the earth by the winde , and mixed with the vapour . And again know that sometimes you may see hail-stones all icie and cleare without , having within them ( as their centre ) little white round spungie parts . The reason of which is , because those white ones within were generated in the middle Region : but in their fall justling themselves against the drops of rain which uncongealed came from the same cloud , they gat a waterie substance on their outsides , which being frozen to them looketh cleare like ice ; and so makes the whole conglomeration appeare in the shape and fashion before mentioned . Moreover , it hath not seldome been that hail hath done much hurt . Yet evermore the greatest fear is whilest the ripe corn standeth in the eare . For a violent storm of hail thresheth it so throughly , that turning the words a little , we may truely say , Illa seges demum votis non respondet avari agricolae . Such a storm was felt in many parts of this kingdome not long ago , namely in the yeare 1631 ; which , about the beginning of harvest ( beside the harm it did to other things ) untimely beat out much corn in the fields to the great damage of many people . And at sundry other times also heretofore the like sad accidents have been . Wherefore the ancient husbandmen amongst the heathen ( as Cato and Plinie mention ) had certain charming verses to keep hail and other dreadfull calamities from their fields : in which they shewed themselves of a like minde unto those devilish enchanting haggs , who made the Poet sing , Carmina vel coelo possunt deducere Lunam , Charms can pull even the very Moon out of heaven . But this was not all : For beside these , Palladius also makes mention of others who would take the skins of Crocodiles , Hyena's , or Sea-calves , and lay them here and there about their grounds ; or else have a bloudie Ax lifted up in threatning manner against the heavens ; or an Owl set staring up , with her feathers spread abroad . All which are but magicall , devilish , and absurd practises ; such , as even an old doting woman ( whose confidence is the sheers & the sieve ) cannot but acknowledge to be void of any the least shew of reason : fit therefore for heathens onely , and not for Christians . For let Christians know that there is a God above , who can better secure their seed sowen , then all those magick spells and foolish fopperies . For , * A fruitfull land he maketh barren because of the wickednesse of those who dwell therein . Or , as it is in the 28 of Deuteronomie , If thou shalt hearken diligently unto the voice of the Lord thy God , to observe and to do all his commandments , &c. then shalt thou be blessed in the citie , and in the field . Blessed shall be the fruit of thy body and the fruit of thy ground . But if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God , cursed shalt thou be in the citie , and cursed in the field . Cursed shall be thy basket and thy store . Yea and cursed shall be the fruit of thy body , and the fruit of thy land . Beside , adde unto this the danger of devilish practises , with the unlawfulnesse of charms and incantations . For thus again the Scripture speaketh , There shall none such be found among you . For all that do these things are an abomination to the Lord ; as it is Deuteronomie 18. at the 10 , 11 , and 12 verses . Here then I end this discourse concerning hail , and now proceed to speak of mists . Artic. 7. Of Mists . COncerning which , I like their division best who make two kindes of mist ; the one ascending , the other descending . That which ascendeth ( saith Dr. Fulk ) goeth up out of the water or earth as smoke , but seldome spreads it self any thing farre ; being most of all seen about rivers and moist places . The other ( saith he ) namely that which goeth down towards the earth , is when any vapour is lifted up into the aire by heat of the Sunne , which , not being strong enough to draw it so high that the cold may knit it , suffereth it to fall down again after it is a little made thick ; and so it filleth all the aire with grosse vapours , obscuring the Sunne from shining on us . Now this last kinde of mist may be two-fold ; either congealed , or incongealed . That which is congealed comes neare to the nature of that matter whereof white frosts consist ; and is never but in a very cold time : it often also stinketh ; which perhaps comes to passe in that the matter whereof it is made was drawn out of lakes , or other muddie and stinking places . Or thus ; the matter of this mist hath much earthy substance in it , which the hindering cold suffereth not to be consumed : and from this comes an unpleasant and an unwholesome smell . This water , as also the water of dissolved frost , is very bad for cattell to drink : for it will quickly rot them . Neither can it be good for any one to walk abroad in such a mistie time : For , by breathing , we draw this unwholesome vapour into our bodies , and so corrupt our lungs extreamly . But for incongealed mists , they are in warmer and more temperate seasons , coming neare the nature of that matter which is the matter of dew . Some call it a sterill vapour hanging neare the earth , being neither moist enough to drop like rain , nor yet hot enough to be carried up on high into the aire . Yet as sterill as it is , sometimes we finde that it is but the forerunner of rain : For when it departeth , if it ascendeth , then rain followeth ; if it descendeth , then expect a hot and fair day . And here an end concerning mists . Artic. 8. Of our Ladies threads , or those things which fly up and down the aire like spiders webs . FOr mine own part I must confesse I have not seen many who have writ any thing concerning this cobweb-like kinde of Metcor : and therefore at the first I rested doubtfull , not knowing whether it were best for me to speak any thing of it or no. But at the last finding that some false tenents were engrafted amongst the ignorant , as if they perfectly knew what thing it was , I thought good to adde something whereby their fond opinion might be taken away , who , as in a dream , suppose it to be spunne from out the spiders bowels : which cannot but be a strange absurditie . For it is evident that some one of these threads containeth more matter then many spiders ; their bodies not being big enough to afford a thing so copious : neither are their webs at any time of such a length , or their threads of such a thicknesse , as these thus flying about the aire . This Meteor therefore ( since it is a Meteor ) may rightly be supposed to proceed out of a through-boyled or digested vapour , being mixed with earthy and slimie Exhalations : and , although it be no spiders web , yet the temperature of it little differeth from that viscuous humour and slimie * excrement which they in their spinning send out from them . As for the time , it appeareth neither in Summer nor in Winter , but in the Spring and Autumne ; because it requireth a temperate heat and temperate drinesse . Yet the chief time is Autumne , because the Aire hath then some drie relicks of the late Summers Exhalations left , and they are very necessary towards the tempering and generation of this Meteor . And thus I end , not onely this Article , but the whole Paragraph also ; coming at length to speak of that third kinde of Meteor which in the beginning I propounded to be handled last . Sect. 2. Parag. 7. Of Aiery Meteors ; wherein is shewed the naturall cause of windes . Artic. 1. Of the divers opinions concerning winde . IN the former Paragraphs and Articles pertinent to the second Section of this chapter , I spoke at large ( as is apparent ) of every sort , both of fierie and waterie Meteors : now therefore ( if you please ) you may go along with me to those which are called aierie ; wherein I purpose to speak concerning the generation of windes , shewing upon what causes they depend . And by the way I would have you observe a packet of opinions which have been posted to and fro as if they were pertinent to the purpose . 1. For some in the first place may be found , who immediately referre the motion and generation of windes unto God , because the windes are said to be brought out of his treasures , as you may reade , Psal. 135. 7. And in the 4. of Amos , at the 13 verse , He formeth the mountains , and createth the windes . To which I make this answer , that they who send us , concerning these and the like things , to God and to his decree in nature , or to the might of his power , have said indeed that which is primarily true , but not shewed how it is secondarily effected . For although concerning some things extraordinary , the cause be hid ; yet such as be ordinary are not wrought by the first cause without an administration of the second . As for example , God is not onely said to bring the windes out of his a treasures , but also to send forth the lightnings with the rain ; as it is in the forenamed Psalme : yet neverthelesse the Prophet Jeremie sheweth that these are wrought , not immediately , but mediately , by the help of secondary causes ; as in Jer. 10. 13. He causeth the vapours to ascend from the ends of the earth . By which it appeareth that he maketh not the rain without them , but of them ; those ascending vapours being the matter of rain . And again ; * The day is thine , and the night is thine : thou hast made summer and winter ; as in the Psalmist . Yet neverthelesse we know that the day and the night , together with the seasons of the yeare , are not made but by the motion of the sunne and starres ; as it is in Genesis 1. 14. 2. Wherefore in the second place , seeing God worketh these things by means , the motion of the windes is attributed to the Angels , it being supposed that instrumentally they perform Gods will in this , causing the windes to blow , &c. Whereupon the Psalmist is again alledged , shewing that the * clouds are Gods divine chariot ; the horses carrying it are the † windes ; the coachmen are the * Angels , whom God calleth Cherubims ; and his darts are hot † thunder-bolts , which he casteth from the clouds . And furthermore , that Angels cause the windes , S. John declares it also , Revel . 7. 1. affirming that he saw foure Angels standing upon the foure corners of the earth , holding the windes that they should not blow . The Angels therefore move the windes . To which again it is answered , that neither is this opinion sound . For first , concerning the Psalmist , what doth that Prophet but in a figurative speech expresse Gods swiftnesse in coming to succour him ? And secondly , for the foure Angels standing upon the foure corners of the earth to keep the windes from blowing , I marvell that it can be taken so neare a literall sense . Napeir , in his Comment upon the Revelation , confesseth that the Jews indeed have certain books of antiquitie , dividing the government of the earth among foure great Angels , and under them they imagine to be many inferiour ones . But he withall acknowledgeth that they are assertions more curious then certain . And therefore he understandeth by these foure Angels , the good Angels of God ; and the foure windes he expoundeth to be the spirits of Satan , and executours of vengeance . For in a figurative sense , these and the like things are to be taken . Besides , the irregularitie of the windes , turning sometimes three or foure times in a day , doth sufficiently shew ( as it is elsewhere witnessed by another authour ) that they are not immediately governed by any intellectuall substance ; for in their actions you may observe a greater constancie , and more certain law . 3. Wherefore leaving this opinion also , I come to a third ; wherein I finde that winde is nothing else but the flowing and reflowing , or motion of the aire , having no other materiall substance then the very thin aire it self . To which it may be answered , that this opinion , although better then the former , cannot float farre before it sink , and will therefore drown him in an errour who sticketh to it . For , as b Aristotle testifieth , we fall into other absurdities upon the admittance of this tenent ; ( or else we dissent from them who maintained it of old ) imagining thus , that when the aire is compelled to move , we have winde ; when it standeth still , it is thickened into a cloud ; when it raineth , it is condensed into water : all which is very idle . For furthermore , if the winde were nothing else but the motion of the aire , then it would necessarily follow that all and every aire moved should be winde : but all and every moved aire is not winde : therefore winde is more then the moved aire . Havenreuter , in his Comment upon Aristotles Meteors , proveth the assumption by this similitude . Even as every flowing water ( saith he ) although there be great plentie of it , cannot be called a river , but that onely which ariseth from a fountain , or hath some certain beginning of fluxion : so also , not all and every aire , moved by one kinde of means or other , can be called winde , but that onely which is as it were derived from some beginning or fountain . As for example , the aire which is turned about by the heavens , is moved , yet it was never called winde . And again , in a bloudie bulleting fight , the aire is forced and stirred by the thundring sound of gunnes , and yet no winde is raised by it . Besides , make winde to be nothing else but the moving of the aire , and then there can be no sufficient reason given why we should have greater plentie of windes at one time then at another ; nor yet why they should blow from this point or corner , rather then from that . In which regard they also are confuted who suppose that the motion of the heavens moveth the windes : for if they were moved by the heavens , then the winde must blow alwayes one way , and never turn into a differing corner . But it followeth . Another opinion ( and this is the last that I mean to mention ) maintaineth that the windes do actually reside somewhere , and are shut up as in a prison , from whence they have sometimes libertie for a while , but at length they retire , & betake themselves to their dennes or cave again . This the Poets aimed at , when they * made Aeolus the God of the windes , affirming that he kept them close , or let them loose at his pleasure . Whereupon Homer may be remembred , who brings in Ulysses speaking of the said Aeolus thus : — But he gave me ( saith he ) an bollow bottle or leather bag , made of the skin of a nine-year●…old ox , in which he bound the blasts of the stormic tempestuo●… windes . Or as c Ovid speaks of Iupiter , who had a commanding power over all the other Gods ; Protinus Aeoliis Aquilonem claudit in antnis , Emittit̄que Notum ; madidis Notus evolat alis . He forthwith shut the Northern winde within Aeolus den ; And loose he lets the Southern winde , which flies with moistned pen. Now this last opinion , although the Poets have turned it into a fiction , is not so bad as it seems to be . For take all cum grano salis , as is said , and then it will appeare that the winde is in some sort shut as within a den ; and although not loosed by Aeolus , yet by Helios : for Helios ( which is the Sunne ) doth indeed help to let it loose from out the bowels of the earth ; drawing it into the aire , and above the ground ; where we may feel it fanne our faces : sometimes churlishly , as if it were angry ; sometimes gently , as if it were pleased . But of the severall kindes of blasts I shall speak afterwards ; and therefore let them now rest untill I meet them . Artic. 2. What winde is ; upon what causes it dependeth ; and how it is moved . FRom the falsehood of the former opinions I come to declare the truth concerning the generation of windes ; affirming that windes are generated by vertue of the Sunne , which causeth an hot and drie Exhalation to be evaporated , or aspired out of the earth . Unto which a some adde the power and operation of certain subterranean fires , which are as an antecedent cause , or causa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the said windie exhalations : yet so , as being come neare to the superficies of the earth , the Sunne provokes or stirres them up to come abroad , being therein causa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or the moving cause ▪ for the Sunne , as a porter , rarifies the superficies of the earth , and thereby openeth the pores and passages of it , through which the matter of winde comes forth , and flyeth sidelong over the face of the earth . And if at any time it happen that these exhalations can have no way made them , but are kept close prisoners ; they then ( by striving to get out ) shake the earth : which makes sad mortals alwayes fear , sometimes suffer , and not seldome wonder . Wherefore , winde may be thus defined ; namely that it is a certain plentie of hot and drie exhalations void of pinguid matter ; which being partly aspired , and partly exhaled out of the earth , are driven about it , lest the aire should be corrupted . The matter then , we see , must be an exhalation . The quantitie of it must be copious : and so b Aristotle also witnesseth ; affirming that in the generation of windes , there is a concourse of many exhalations , by little and little begetting a large masse of matter . The qualitie of which matter must be hot and drie , not mixed with any fattie substance : for if it were of a pinguid nature , then it would be enflamed like lightning ; seeing lightning is an hot and drie exhalation and like unto this , save onely that it containeth great plentie of fattie matter , such as is not amongst the matter of winde . Unto which adde this observation , that a meer earthie exhalation is never the whole matter of winde . For it draweth up many mixed vapours with it , as may be seen if we call to minde the storms and showers which often happen upon the allaying of a winde . For that part of the exhalation which is more moist and vaporous then the rest , is thickened and condensed into a rainie cloud , whilest the other is either drawn high into the upper Region , or else quite wasted , dispersed and consumed . Also know that the aire may increase and augment the exhalation after the motion is begun , and so the blast seemeth the greater . For the exhalation cannot but drive some part of the aire before it ; then followeth other some after it , lest there should be vacuum . And furthermore , in that I assent to a twofold efficient cause of winde , viz. the beams of the sunne attracting , and also some certain subterranean fires expelling , it is not without reason : for it evidently appeareth , when the sunne hath either little or no force to draw up an exhalation , that then we have often great blasts ; as those Northern windes in winter , and boisterous blasts , which happen in the night above our Horizon , when the sunne is under it . And unto this may be also added the secret influence of the Planets , who being in such or such a position do powerfully cause the earth to afford the aire great store of windie exhalations . As for example : the aspect of Iupiter ( especially his conjunction ) with the sunne , causeth great windes ; producing also ( as they may be placed ) thunder and hail , as well as fair weather . And as for Mercury , if he be aspected either with the sunne , moon , or Iupiter , in Gemini , Libra , or Aquarius , it is evermore an infallible signe of winde ; unlesse there be some other particular and more powerfull influence to crosse it : for , as some have found it , generall influences may hinder those which are particular . But come now to the motion of windes . I said before in their definition , that they were driven about the earth : and now it may be demanded how that motion is , and from whence it proceedeth . Their motion is a laterall or sidelong motion , caused through the aspiring of the exhalation and detrusion of the aire . For the exhalation is hot and drie , and drawn up by the attractive power of the sunne & other starres ; whereupon , whilest it tendeth towards the middle Region of the aire , it is beaten down again through the coldnesse and densitie of that place : and so , with a refracted and disjoynted force , it is driven hither and thither , and not suffered to fly up , nor willing to fall down in respect of the great levitie in it : and having as it were divided the contention between both ( viz. the cold of the aire , and heat of the exhalation ) neither overcoming other ; it flyeth , not directly up , nor directly down , but laterally or obliquely : for it is c held to be a kinde of Axiome , that those things which are moved partly by force , and partly naturally , move themselves obliquely . By which reason lightning also , shooting starres , and the like Meteors , fly not directly down , nor up ; but sidelong , as the winde : unlesse it be , that when they consist of Heterogenean parts , or parts of a divers kinde ( which some also attribute to the matter of windes ) they then , through the strife of those their elevating and depressing parts , have a transverse motion as before . The place from whence this motion of the windes beginneth , is from above . First , because the motion must necessarily begin from that place whither the exhalation is carried , as is seen in a vapour turned to rain . Secondly , because all those things which have great force , there , where they have their greatest force , are not farre from their head or beginning of motion : but the windes have their greatest force in places up on high : therefore there they begin their motion , as Havenreuter proveth . Thirdly , know that the rednesse of the skie , and all other visible signes of winde , do declare that some spirits or windie breathings are above , which in short time will be turned into blasts . For rednesse is a token of the adustion of exhalations in the aire : and the breaking of a circle about the moon from some one side or other , doth also shew the winde that is above , but not as yet come down unto us . The like also doth the swift motion of a single cloud in a cleare skie when we feel no blasts below . Besides , the hot and drie exhalation we know is carried first upright , and cannot therefore move obliquely untill it be encountered : wherefore the motion beginneth in the aire above , and not in places here below . And yet some imagine that certain particular windes , which are known but onely in some countreys , have their immediate motion from out the caverns of the earth , without any ascent into the skie : and this they prove , because the blast bloweth not farre , but is like the winde that cometh out of a pair of bellows , strong neare the coming forth ; but farre off , is not perceived . Upon thought of which let it also be known , that the blowing of the winde sometimes one way and sometimes another way , dependeth upon no other cause then upon the situation of the place from whence the exhalation ariseth : and that it is sometimes stirred up one where , sometimes another where , proceedeth from the operation of the heavens . Also know , that windes diametrally opposite cannot blow together under one and the same Horizon with a continued blast . For if they be of equall strength , the one will be as powerfull as the other , and so not one give place to either . Or if their forces be unequall , then the one will overcome the other , and so the conquered must upon necessitie give place to the conquerour , and rather joyn unwilling forces with him , then be against him . Yet neverthelesse , if they be obliquely contrary , they may blow together : and by how much they are the more oblique , by so much they stirre up the greater strivings and tempestuous blasts . But if the exhalation be little , tenuous or thin , then we have onely a pleasant whisking winde , such as may be called aura , by which the aire is gently moved . Also know , that it is as possible to see the winde as the aire , their substances being too tenuous to be perceived ; unlesse in a storm-winde , whose matter is an exhalation so thick that it darkens the aire : of which more shall be spoken afterwards ; as also of whi●…lwindes , and the like . Last of all ( as it is observed , and found by experience ) the d generall profit of winde , by the unspeakable wisdome of the eternall God , is wonderfull great unto his creatures . For besides the alteration of the weather and change of seasons , from drinesse to rain , from rain to drinesse , from cold to heat , from heat to cold with frost and snow , which all are necessary ; there is yet an universall commoditie that riseth by the onely moving of the aire : which were it not continually moved and stirred , would soon putrifie , and being putrified would be a deadly poison and infection to all that breathe upon the earth . Wherefore , although we know not the particular place from whence it is raised , or where it is laid down , as e Christ meaneth , John the third : yet it teacheth the admired providence of the Almightie ; insomuch that we may worthily crie out with the * Psalmist , and say , Oh Lord how manifold are thy works ! in wisdome thou hast made them all . Artic. 3. Of the division of windes , and of their names and number . THe Ancients ( as a Plinie witnesseth ) observed onely foure windes , East , West , North , and South : but the following ages added eight ; making the whole number to be twelve : Foure whereof were principall , and called Cardinall windes ; because they blew à quatuor mundi cardinibus , from the foure quarters of the world : The other eight they called Laterall ; because they were ( as it were ) side companions with the former foure . The Cardinall were called by these names 1. Solanus , Subsolanus , or the East winde . 2. Notus , Auster , or the South winde . 3. Zephyrus , Favonius , or the West winde . 4. Aquilo , Septentrio , or the North winde . And again , the laterall were called by these names that follow , and thus placed from the Cardinall . As first , the East hath on the Southern side Eurus , or Vulturnus : and on the Northern side Coecias , or Hellespontus . Secondly , the South winde hath on the East side Phoenix or Euronotus : and on the West side Lybonotus , or Austro-Africus ; so called because it declineth from the South something towards Africa . Thirdly , the West hath on the South side Lybs , or Africus ; so called from Lybia and Africa , the Regions from whence they proceed : and on the North side there is Corus or Caurus , called also b Iapix , and Olympias ; because it bloweth from the mountain Olympus . Fourthly , the North hath on the West side Cyrcius , called also Thraschias , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , converto , because it useth to overturn many things with it . The Spaniards call it c Gallicus , because it is observed to blow from the coasts of new Gallicia , a Mexicanian province . And 〈◊〉 the East side of the North point there is blustering Boreas , which is a bellowing winde , blowing with a loud hollow sound ; and is therefore derived by Aulus Gellius in his d Attick nights , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . This division Aristotle also assenteth unto , making three windes in every quarter ; as in the second book of his Meteors , at the sixth chapter , may be seen . But the mariners make 20 more besides these : insomuch that the whole circumference of the Horizon is divided into two and thirtie equall parts , which they call and distinguish by severall names . And now observe in this division , that there be foure Cardinall windes , as before : foure middle windes , which are just in the middest between each Cardine : eight laterall , already mentioned : and sixteen collaterall : making , in the whole summe , the aforesaid number of two and thirtie . Know therefore that the Cardinall , and middle windes , are properly the principall : the other being lesse principall and subordinate : divided therefore into laterall and collaterall ; as hath been mentioned . And as for those middle ones , they be such as we call South-west , South-east , North-west , and North-east windes . Notolybicus is the South-west winde ; and Notapeliotes the South-east . Borrholybicus is the North-west winde ; and Borrhapeliotes the North-east . The rest , being sixteen in number , and collaterall , have their places , one between each of the other : and so the circumference is divided into 32 parts , as before I shewed . Now the names of these sixteen are borrowed from those lateralls with whom they have the greatest neighbourhood , by f adding Meso and Upo to them . For Meso comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , medius ; because it is in the middle between a principall and a laterall winde : and Upo comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , sub ; because it is as it were subject to that laterall winde next unto which it is placed , and from whence it taketh the name . As for example : Eurus is a laterall winde , a little from the East towards the South : and this hath on each side of it one collaterall . That which is between Notapeliotes , or the South-east winde and it , is called Mes'eurus , being middle between a principall and a laterall . But that which is between the East and it , is called Up'eurus , as being subject unto Eurus . And by observing this order you may give names unto all the rest : for Meso and Upo will compound them . Yet neverthelesse ordinarily the mariners name them thus . As North , North and by West , North North West , North West and by North , North West , North West and by West , West North West , West and by North , West . West and by South , West South West , South West and by West , South West , South West and by South , South South West , South and by West , South . South and by East , South South East , South East and by South , South East , South East and by East , East South East , East and by South , East . East and by North , East North East , North East and by East , North East , North East and by North , North North East , North and by East . And then North again , as in the beginning . Artic. 4. The nature and qualitie of the windes . IT may well appeare by that which already hath been written concerning the generation of windes , that every winde in it self , or in respect of the matter causing it , is of an hot and drie qualitie . If therefore , blowing from any quarter , we finde it other , it is by accident , and not through any inherent propertie : for windes do evermore participate of the nature of that place by which they passe : If by snowie mountains , then bring they with them the cold of those mountains ; if by marshes , contagion ; if by woods , their blast is broken ; if by sandie plains , they are warm ; if by moist watry places , they are wet . And therefore for particular windes , the a Panormi in Sicil are extream hot ; for before they pierce thither , they scoure through the plains of Sicil ; and taking heat from the sands , they carrie it into the citie . The South winde at Genua is cold , because it passeth the sea , and taketh coldnesse thereof without touching the land before it arive . But the North winde which bloweth through France ( saith b one ) cometh from the sea , and taking some measure of heat by the saltnesse thereof , and finding no mountains covered with ice or snow in his passage , augmenteth his heat by passing over the fields of Normandie , Champaigne , the isle of France , and other provinces , even to the hills of Auvergne : which being moderately heated by the South winde on the one side , and the North winde on the other , bringeth forth every where excellent pastures , and feedings for cattell and sheep , besides divers sorts of medicinable plants and most perfect simples . Also in c some places it is found that the Eastern winde moisteneth , and the Western winde bringeth drought : and in other some the Western moisteneth , and the other drieth . So that it is possible for one and the same winde to have a divers qualitie ; although not in it self , yet by accident ; as at the first was mentioned . Yet neverthelesse generally , and in most places , the North , with his associates , is cold and drie : the South , with his companions , is warm and moist : and the East , with his adherents , is farre more drie then the Western and his neare neighbour windes . The reasons whereof may be . First , for the North , because it bloweth over many snowie mountains , and ariseth from a climate which hath little neighbourhood with the sunne , where the vapours be few , and the exhalations many that arise out of sundry islands by the way . Unto which also adde , because the exhalation passeth not farre before it come at us , that therefore it seldome bringeth rain : for the exhalation hath not time enough to spend the driest portion of it , so as the South winde doth ; who passeth both over more waterie places , and also cometh further before we feel it . Secondly , for the South winde , it cometh over the Mediterranean sea , out of which the sunne begets abundance of waterie vapours , which mix themselves with the windes , causing them thereupon to be the blowers in of rain . And as for their heat , it is because they blow from the Equator where heat is most predominant . Also know that a long and gentle South winde may sometimes cause clearenesse and fair weather , most commonly in the summer season , because it is by nature hot ; and therefore blowing for a certain space , it so warmeth the aire , that the vapours which otherwise would produce rain , are not suffered to be knit , but are attenuated and made so thin that they come to nothing ; or being any thing , they prove onely barren clouds , affording little rain . Thirdly , the East winde is found to be the driest , because it cometh over a great continent of land lying towards the East , out of which many drie and earthie exhalations are drawn . In winter these windes are very cold and freezing ; but in summer they are pleasantly warm , but healthfull : and if at any time they blow up rain ( which is not ordinary ) they then continue it by the space of a whole day ; even as the like also sometimes happeneth from the North. The reason of which I take to be , because ( perhaps ) their lateralls , not being absolutely of the same qualitie , may arise together with them , and so bring rain ; especially , if at the same time there be any other working in nature apt to moisten the skie with vapours . For it is affirmed that Eurus on the one side , and Coecias on the other side , being two laterall windes pertinent to the East , do naturally raise clouds , and often turn them into rain ; as do also Upocoecias , and Mes'eurus , their collateralls . And so also Cyrcius may do , and Borrholybicus , being on the West side of the North , if either of them happen to arise and joyn , although but weakly , with the Northern blast . For in their own sole blowings they beget both snow and hail ; either of which may fall down in drops of rain , when the mixture of qualities is found to be divers . Fourthly , the Western winde is farre more moist then the East , because it passeth over the great ocean of the Atlantick sea , which must needs cast out many waterie and moist vapours , and they cannot but beget rain and showers . It is said also to be of a cold temper ; but surely not of an absolute coldnesse : for it is found by experience that a direct Zephyrus or Favonius , with their collateralls , Mesocorus , and Up'africus , are warm and pleasant , bringing sometimes hot showers , sometimes warm and cleare weather . And therefore it is determined by certain authours , that this winde may blow from a cold place , and yet bring heat . For although ( in regard of the place over which it cometh ) it be cold ; yet in respect of the time when it usually bloweth , it is hot . Which d Horace also pointed at , saying , Solvitur acris hyems grat â vice veris & Favonî . The winter sharp is loosed by the kinde Return of Spring , and of the Western winde . Or will you heare what others say ? Lemnius ( as Origanus relateth ) affirmeth that this Western winde and his collateralls are of a changing temper . For although in the beginning of the Spring they be pleasing and gentle , and are found to recreate and cherish all things , seeing they are warmed by the moderate heat of the sunne , which makes them bring out the beautie of trees , and flowers , to the view of the world ; and also causeth the bloud and good humours to appeare , which in winter lay hid , as if they were not ; casting away also the clouds of the minde , and begetting jocundnesse in the heart : yet neverthelesse , Autumne ending , and the circuit of the yeare enclining to Winter , the foresaid windes do blow unkindely , striking the sea and land with many a tempestuous blast , and unwished breathings . Moreover , this also may be observed , that the long continuance of the windes in any of these quarters , produceth these and the like effects . As first , the East winde breedeth in cholerick bodies sharp fevers , raging madnesse , and perilous apostumations . Secondly , the South winde breedeth corrupt humours , and in hot bodies cramps , giddinesse in the head , or the falling sicknesse , pestilence and cruel fevers , viz. when they blow long in the winter . This is held to be the most unwholesome winde . Thirdly , the West winde breedeth phlegme in moist bodies ; it procureth sleep , causeth apoplexies , and the like ; and is never so churlish as when winter begins to approach . And last of all , the North winde is good against the pestilence ; and yet in cold bodies it breedeth plurifies , coughs , gouts , and ( in some ) squincies and sore throats : but yet of all windes it is held to be the wholesomest , although it be sharp in our winter moneths . And this also note , that a continuall still summer is a signe of plague or earthquake : for a standing aire putrifieth , and an enclosed winde shaketh the ground . Artic. 5. Of whirlwindes , storm-windes , and fired whirlwindes . A Whirlwinde , is a winde breaking out of a cloud , rowling or winding round about : which may be caused two manner of wayes . First , when two or more contrary windes , blowing from divers places , meet together . Secondly , when the matter of winde , being an hot and drie exhalation , breaketh out of a cloud in divers parts of it , coming through the said holes with more then an ordinary violence . Or rather thus ; Imagine a windie exhalation bursting out of a cloud , to be so driven , that by the way it happeneth to be pent between two clouds on either side of it ; against which , beating it self , and finding a repercussion , it is forced to turn and whirl about ; even as we see in the streets of cities when the winde is beaten from two walls , and meeteth in the middest of the street : for then there is made a little whirl-puffe , which whisking round about taketh up the dust or straws and bloweth them about , as doth the great and fearfull whirlwinde it self ; which hath brought not onely amazement and terrour to mortalls , but also much harm and mischief . a Plinie is perswaded that vineger thrown into one of these blasts will break it , because vineger is of a cold qualitie , and the exhalation hot : and therefore the one is as it were quelled and quenched by the other . The Greeks call a whirlwinde * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the Latinists turbo , or vortex . Also a sudden storm-winde is called by the Greeks , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and by the Latines , procella : and this happeneth , either when a windie exhalation is thrown down , and encompassed in a thin course of clouds newly overcast , or else when a windie exhalation is come to an extraordinary thicknesse , and violently moved out of a cloud , to the darkening of the aire , without inflammation or burning : for when it burneth they call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , à 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incendo , to burn , or set on fire . And this last is that which we call a fired whirlwinde , being an exhaled blast set on fire either by an Antiperistasis , by repercussion , or violent detrusion from the cloud wherein it was enclosed ; for it is made apt to be fired in regard that it consisteth of an exhalation which hath more fattie substance in it then other windes which burn not : And know that it differeth from lightning chiefly in these respects : first , because lightning consisteth of a more subtil and thin matter : for although a fired whirlwinde have a more thin spirit or blast then a whirlwinde , or a stormie winde ; yet it is not so tenuous as the spirit of fulmen , or lightning . Secondly , because lightning is more flamie and lesse breathie ; the one having more windie spirits in it then the other . The conclusion of this dayes work . ANd thus at the last I have let you take a view with me of what is pertinent to this dayes work . We have seen ( good reader ) the framing of the out-spread Firmament , with the lifting up of the waters over it ▪ we have examined the nature of the heavens , and scarce found them of a quint-essence : we have searched what heavens they were which Moses meant when he said , God called the firmament Heavens . From thence we proceeded to the severall regions of the aire , examining their temperatures and qualities ; and thereupon we fell into an ample consideration of such appearances as are usually seen in any of those Regions ; discoursing at large both of fierie , waterie , and aierie Meteors . And this being all which this day affordeth , I may here make and end , and say That eve and morn conclude the second day , And in his work God findeth no decay . CHAP. VI. Wherein is contained a survey of the third dayes work ; together with such things as are pertinent to it . Sect. 1. Shewing into how many main parts the businesse of this day may be distinguished . BEing come from the second to the third dayes work , I cannot say with a Virgil now , Ille ego qui quondam gracili modulatus avenâ : But rather on the contrary , Ille ego qui superis volitabam nuper in oris , Nunc humilis sequor arva soli , nunc tenuia presso Ore loquor — Because in the former day , the work belonging to it , compelled my winged pen to soar aloft , not suffering her to come unto the ground till now . For she was to walk above the Firmament , and view the out-spread buildings laid in the flowing waters : then through the Regions of the liquid aire she was to trace a path ; which finished , she must be content to frame her self unto a lower pitch , before any leave be granted to ascend again . And indeed I think it is what both she and I desired ; for we were long detained there . And now , having both of us obtained our wishes , we finde that Gods inspired pen-man , holy Moses , so setteth down the admired work of his Almighty maker , done on this third day of the world , that into three main parts it may be severed : for by viewing the words which he hath written of it , the same will be apparent . And God ( saith he ) said , Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place , and let the drie-land appeare : and it was so . And God called the drie-land Earth , and the gathering together of the waters called he Seas : and God saw that it was good . And God said , Let the earth bring forth grasse , the herb yeelding seed , and the fruit-tree yeelding fruit after his kinde , whose seed is in it self , upon the earth : and it was so . And the earth brought forth grasse , and herb yeelding seed after his kinde ; and the tree yeelding fruit , whose seed was in it self , after his kinde : and God saw that it was good . And the evening and the morning were the third day . This is the summe of all ; which ( as before was said ) consisteth of three severall parts . The first whereof concerneth the gathering together of the waters , in these words , And God said , Let the waters under heaven be gathered together unto one place . The second concerneth the drying of the ground , in these words , And let the drie-land appeare . The third is pertinent to the sprouting and springing of the earth , in these words , And God said , Let the earth bring forth grasse , the herb yeelding seed , and the fruit-tree yeelding fruit after his kinde , &c. All which in their orders are severally to be discussed , together with such other things as are pertinent to the said division . And concerning the two first , observe that God bestowes as it were sirnames on them ; calling the gathering together of the waters , Seas : and the drie-land he calleth Earth . Sect. 2. Of the gathering together of the waters , which God called Seas . VVAter and earth are the two lowest elements ; and this was that day which brought them to perfection : for untill now they were confused ; because their matter , although not quite void of form , received at this time a better form of due distinction and more comely ornament . The informitie was expressed before , when Moses said that the earth was void and invisible , because covered with waters : but the formitie is then expected and declared when the waters are gathered , and the drie-land made apparent . It is a wonder ( sure ) to think what a confused tyrannie the waters made by their effusion ; for they did rather tyrannize then orderly subdue or govern this inferiour mirie masse : wherefore it seemed good to the Almightie maker , first to divorce one from the other , before he gave them leave so to be joyned each to other , that both together might make one globie bodie ; which ( according to the best approved writers ) is one and twentie thousand and six hundred miles in compasse . But concerning this gathering together of the waters , there arise certain questions , which may not altogether be forgotten . As first , it is enquired , How the waters were gathered together . Secondly , How it can be said that they were gathered to one place ; seeing there be many seas , lakes , rivers , and fountains that are farre asunder . Thirdly , Whether they be higher then the earth . Fourthly , Whether there be more water then earth . Fifthly , Whether the earth be founded upon the waters . Sixthly , Why the seas be salt , and rivers fresh . Seventhly and lastly , What causeth an ebbing and flowing in the sea , rather then in rivers . Concerning the first of these questions , those who think that there be no Antipodes , supposed that the waters did runne together and cover the other part of the earth which is opposite to this where we dwell . But the experience of skilfull navigatours and famous travellers , yea and reason it self , doth crie against it . Others imagine that it was some mighty winde which dried them up ; or that the fervent heat of the sunne effected it . But both think amisse ; because the drie-land ( saith one ) appearing all at once , was so prepared by a greater power then either of the winde or sunne , which could not work it at once , nor scarcely in a long continuance of time : neither was the sunne made untill the next day after . Dixit igitur & factum est ; he spake the word onely , and by the power of that word it was done . For the efficient cause of the sea was the onely word of God ; the materiall was the waters ; the formall was their gathering together ; and the finall partly was , that the drie-land might appeare . Ezekiels * wheels were one within the compasse of another : and so was the earth , water , and aire , before the powerfull word of God commanded this their gathering : the earth within the water ; the water within the aire ; and the aire within the concave of the Firmament . Which if they had all for ever so remained , and man made as he is , the world had been no house for him to dwell in , neither had it been a work so full of never ended admiration as now it is . Perhaps the pores and holes of the ground were full before this gathering ; yet neverthelesse their bodies must be willing to be made the beds for more . That they were full , it proceedeth from the nature of the water , falling downwards and filling them . That being full , they are yet made capable of more , might proceed both from a more close composure of the not hollow parts of the earth , and also by making these waters thicker then they were before . For whilest the not hollow parts were made more solid , the hollow could not choose but be * enlarged : and whilest the thin and vapourie waters were better thickened and condensed , the outface of the ground could not be obscured , but shew it self as one released from out a waterie prison . Some adde unto this their heaping together in the high and wide seas , whereby it cometh to passe that they flow to and fro at flouds and ebbs , and do often force out water-springs from out the highest mountains : which last , whether it be so or no , shall be examined afterwards . The next question was , how it can be said that they were gathered to one place ; seeing there be many seas , lakes , rivers and fountains that are farre asunder . It was a strange conceit of him who thought that this one place unto which the waters were gathered , was separate so from the earth that the waters by themselves should make a globe , and have their proper centre ; for leaving to descend towards the centre of the earth , they were gathered to a centre of their own , and so the drie-land appeared . But this opinion is very false , and worthy to be reckoned amongst absurdities : for ( as the * Prophet Esay writeth ) the Lord is said to sit upon the circle of the earth . Now experience sheweth that it is not the earth alone , but the earth and sea together that make one globe or circle . This one place then whither the waters were gathered , was not a place separated from the earth , being in the aire or elsewhere , but was in the very body of the earth it self . Neither was it one place strictly taken , as it meant one point or angle of the earth : or , as if there were no Antipodes , half the earth under us was to be covered with water . But rather it is called one place , because in the whole globe of the earth , every place is either water or land : or ( if not so ) because there is but one body of all the waters that are : for every part of the water is joyned unto the whole as it were with arms and legs , and veins diversly dilated and stretched out . So that either under the earth , or above the earth , all the waters are joyned together : which also the wise man witnesseth , Eccles. 1. 7. But haply some may think , because this gathering together of the waters is called Seas , that therefore the one place , unto which they were gathered , is not to be understood of every collection or gathering of water , but onely of the sea . Well , be it so . And if this rather then the other be the meaning of Moses his words , it may be answered , that although the sea be divers in name , yet all seas are so continued together , that one sea is perpetually joyned with another : and thereupon the name given , is not Sea , but Seas ; as in the text is manifest . Yea and hereupon it also is , that Geographers make these waters come under a fourefold division . For they either call this gathered water , Oceanus , Mare , Fretum , or Sinus . 1. Oceanus , the ocean , is that generall collection of all waters , which environeth the world on every side . 2. Mare , the sea , is a part of the ocean , to which we cannot come but through some strait . 3. Fretum , a strait , is a part of the ocean restrained within narrow bounds , and opening a way to the sea . 4. Sinus , a creek , or bay , is a sea contained within a crooked shore , thrusting out ( as it were ) two arms to embrace the lovely presence of it . Object . But perhaps you will say that the Caspian sea is a sea by it self , and therefore all seas joyn not the one unto the other . Answ. To which it is answered , that this sea is either as a * lake in respect of the contiguous or joyning seas ; or else it was no sea in the beginning of the world , but began onely at the ceasing of the Floud , & was caused by the waters coming down from the Caspian hills , setling themselves in those declive and bottomie places where the said sea is . Plinie and Solinus are perswaded that it joyneth it self unto other seas by running into the Scythian or Northern ocean through some occult passages under ground ; which is not improbable . But howsoever , this we are sure of , that the river Volga is joyned to it , being as another sea , and having no lesse then seventie mouthes to emptie it self : which river is also joyned to the river Don , and that hath great acquaintance with the Euxine sea . Besides , Volga is not a stranger to a other waters which fall either into the Scythian or Baltick ocean : insomuch that it may be said , this Caspian sea is tied ( as it were ) with certain strings to b three other seas : and so , not onely all waters are made one bodie , like as before I shewed , but ( if this gathering must needs be referred to the seas ) even all seas also shake hands , and by one means or other mutually embrace one the other . A third question is , Whether the waters be higher then the earth . Concerning which there be authours on both sides ; some affirming , some denying . That they be higher then the earth , it is thus affirmed . First , because water is a bodie not so heavie as earth . Secondly , it is observed by sailers , that their ships flie faster to the shore then from it ; whereof no reason can be given , but the height of the water above the land . Thirdly , to such as stand on the shore , the sea seemeth to swell into the form of an hill , till it put a bound to their sight . Fourthly , it is c written of Sesostris King of Egypt , and after him of Darius King of Persia , that they would have cut the earth and joyned Nilus and the Red sea together ; but finding the Red sea higher then the land of Egypt , they gave over their enterprise , lest the whole countrey should be drowned . Fifthly , the arising of springs out of the highest mountains doth declare it , because the water cannot be forced higher then the head of the fountain opposite to it . As for example . Like as we see a spring that riseth in an hill , conveyed in lead unto a lower ground , will force his waters to ascend unto the height it beareth at the fountain : even so the waters which stand above the mountains , do force out springs of water , by necessary and naturall cause , out of the highest mountains . Sixthly , the * Psalmist doth witnesse the same , affirming moreover that God Almighty hath made the waters to stand on an heap , and hath set them a bound which they shall not passe , nor turn again to cover the earth . And Jer. 5. 22. Fear ye not me , saith the Lord ? will ye not tremble at my presence , which have placed the sand for the bound of the sea , by a perpetuall decree that it cannot passe it ; and though the waves thereof rage , yet can they not prevail ? Thus on the one side . But notwithstanding all this , methinks the other part ( yet choose which you will ) is most probable . For first the water indeed is a bodie not so heavie an earth , yet heavie enough to descend , not being of an aspiring nature , but presseth eagerly towards the same centre that a stone or any part of the earth coveteth : It cannot therefore possibly be above the earth , although not so heavie as earth , unlesse there were no hollow places in the ground to receive it . But God Almighty , in gathering them , provided lodgings for them , lest they should turn again and cover the earth : which also is insinuated by the Hebrew word Kava , signifying to congregate or gather together ; from whence the Latine word Cavus , hollow , may seem to be derived . Besides , should it be alledged that the hollow places could not be deep enough to receive them , what were this but to curtall the earths Diameter or thicknesse ? for suppose the waters stood above the hills before they were gathered to one place ; yet know that even the Semidiameter of the earth is deeper by no few miles then the highest hill . Suppose you could imagine an hill to be above a thousand miles high ( which is impossible ) yet the earths Semidiameter would be two thousand , foure hundred , and above 36 miles deeper then that height . As for example ; if the earth be 21600 miles in compasse , then the Diameter will be 6872 8 / 11 miles ; and if the Diameter be 6872 8 / 11 miles , then the Semidiameter must be half so much , viz. 3436 4 / 11 miles . Secondly , suppose it be observed by sailers that their ships fly faster to the shore then from it : this proveth not the sea higher then the land . For know that it is no wonder to see a ship sail more speedily homewards then outwards ; because when it approacheth to the shore , it cometh with a continued motion which makes it the swifter : but when it goeth from the shore , it doth but begin its motion , and is therefore slower then before . This ( if need were ) might be proved by many plain and familiar examples . Thirdly , suppose that the sea seemeth , to such as stand on the shore , to swell higher and higher , till it put a bound to the sight ; this rather proveth the sphericall roundnesse of the earth and sea , then any thing else ; shewing that both together make one globie bodie . Which , why it is perceived rather in the water then the land , this may be a reason ; namely because the sea , being a plain and liquid element , and spacious enough , doth better shew it then the earth , which hindereth our full view by reason of many woods , trees , and other fixed obstacles which the sight meeteth and encountreth by the way . Fourthly , although Sesostris K. of Egypt , and after him Darius K. of Persia , dared not to make a cut out of the Red sea into Nilus , for fear of drowning the countrey , because they supposed that the sea lay three cubits higher then the land of Egypt : yet ( as some report ; how truely , I cannot tell ) the Ptolomies , kings of Egypt , effected the work without any danger of inundation . But suppose they had not done it , or suppose it were granted that the Red sea were higher then the plains of Egypt ; yet it followeth not ( unlesse one swallow can make a summer ) that the sea in generall is every where higher then the earth . As for the height of the Red sea above the land neare adjoyning to it , d Aristotle seemeth to give a reason , perswading himself that there is such a change in the universe , as that that which hath been sea is sometimes land , and that which hath been land is sometimes sea : and so he thinketh of those low grounds neare the Red sea , that they have been gained from the sea . The like we may also think of many places in the Netherlands , and of that small part of sea which is between Dover and Callis ; as Verstegan proveth in his restitution of decayed antiquities , cap. 4. pag. 97. Fifthly , suppose that certain springs arise out of the highest mountains , must the sea therefore needs be higher then those mountains ? surely I think not . For albeit I be not of Aristotles minde , nor of their opinions who do not derive the rivers from the seas , nor make subscription unto them who give a sucking and an attractive power to the veins of the earth ; yet I finde it as a thing possible , although that part of the sea which lieth opposite to the head of the fountain , or to the place where the water first breaketh out , be lower then the ground , that the said water may neverthelesse easily ascend , and not break forth untill it finde a place convenient . Now this ascent is caused by the sea , which , seeing it is a vast bodie , is very ponderous and heavie , and cannot be thrust back by the water at the head of the fountain opposite to it , but rather it doth potently and strenuously croud on the said water through the hollow ports and passages of the earth , untill at the last it springeth forth . Were it so indeed that there were an equall weight of both waters , ( I mean of the sea-water driving , and of the spring-water arising ) then the ascent of the one could not be higher then the superficies of the other : but seeing the weights are unequall ( which e Cardan did not well consider ) the stronger and heavier must needs drive on the weaker and lighter , causing it sometimes to ascend even above it self . Sixthly and lastly , that which the Psalmist witnesseth concerning the standing of the waters on an heap , I take to be nothing else but the gathering of them to one place , so and in such a manner , that their coming together may be called Seas , and their forsaking the land be called Earth : for if one place of Scripture be expounded by another , it will appeare to be even so . First , because it is said , Ecclesiastes 1. 7. All the rivers go into the sea : but the water hath his naturall course downwards , and cannot be forced up , but by the heavier weight ; as hath been shewed . Secondly , because it is said Psal. 107. 23. They go down to the sea in ships : down , as to the lower place ; and not up , as to the higher . And for that alledged out of Jeremy , viz. Fear ye not me ? &c. The Prophet speaks there of no miraculous work against nature , but of the ordinary providence of God by naturall means , keeping back and bounding the sea ; as at the 24. verse is manifest . For there he gives the like instance of the rain ; which we know is not wrought by miracle , and yet it sheweth the watchfull providence of God , preserving the world by the naturall course of the creatures . Judge then if they be not mistaken , who would have the sea higher then the earth . The fourth question is , Whether there be more water then earth . Now here I am perswaded that the answer may be either double or doubtfull . For if we have respect to the known parts of the world , then I think there may be more sea then land . But if we have respect to all , both known and unknown , then perhaps there may be as much land as sea : For we see that in the maps of the world , the Southern parts are not known , and therefore they write Terra Australis nondum cognita : which whether it be sea or land , is uncertain . Pareus , upon Genesis , is perswaded that the land is more then the sea , alledging a proof out of * Esdras , where it is said that when God commanded the waters to be gathered , he gathered them into the seventh part of the earth , and dried up the six other parts : which although it be Apocryphall in respect of the autoritie of the book , yet ( saith he ) it serves to shew that the waters are not more then the earth . The next question is , Whether the earth be founded upon the waters . The Psalmist seemeth to affirm it , Psal. 24. verse 2. For ( according to the common reading ) it is , He hath founded it upon the seas , and prepared it upon the flouds . To which it is answered , that if the earth ( as it is ) be the receptacle for the waters , or holdeth the waters in the concavities of it , how can it be that the waters are in stead of a foundation ? Job saith , He hangeth the earth upon nothing , chap. 26. 7. If upon nothing , then not upon the waters , for they are something . And again , even the Psalmist also saith , The foundation of the earth cannot be moved , Psal. 104. 5. If not moved , then not founded upon the waters , for they are moveable ; flitting to and fro , sometimes this way , sometimes that way , and never standing still . Wherefore when the Psalmist saith , The earth is founded upon the seas , he meaneth that it is so placed above them , as that it is made fit to be a place for habitation : And so Expositours understand the Hebrew word Gnal ; viz. in such a sense that it doth signifie above , and not upon : In which sense , the waters that it sustaineth do not hold it , but are holden by it : for they are in it tanquam in utre , as in a certain vessel ; and do alwayes strive to come as neare the centre as is possible . For conclusion then of this question , thus much must be known ; namely , that when God made the world , he made * all things in number , weight , and measure : insomuch that the earth ( although it be hanged upon * nothing ) is so equally poysed on every side , that it cannot but be firmly upheld ; and no more fall then the sun out of the firmament , or the starres out of heaven . For hath not man sometimes shewed an admired portion of skill in this or that rare work which he hath wrought , and effected by nothing else but onely the deep and profound rules of art ? yes surely hath he . And if man be so potent as to make his skill admired , yea and by those who are men as well as he ; what may we think of the Maker of men , but that his art is much more then commendable , and his wisdome much more then matchlesse ; so that the world , and all the parts thereof , afford nothing but matter of wonder ? It is therefore an acclamation which deserves impression in the hearts of us mortall men ; Oh God , how manifold are thy works ▪ in wisdome thou hast made them all : And being made , his providence doth sustain them . The sixth question is concerning the saltnesse of the sea , and freshnesse of rivers . Aristotle , in his second book of Meteors , at the 3. chapter , setteth down ( besides his own ) three opinions concerning this saltnesse . One whereof is , that the waters overflowing the earth in the beginning of the world , were so dried up by the heat of the sunne , that not onely the drie-land appeared , but all those waters which remained ( being the sea ) were so sucked and robbed of their sweet savour , that they could not but be salt . Another opinion agreeing to that of Plato , who generating the sea ex tartaro , or from great and deep gulfs in the earth , or ( with others ) drawing it through the bowels of the earth , gave occasion to think that the water in it self was sweet , and yet became salt by reason of the divers savours that it met withall in the ground or veins of the earth . Which cause , by the i interpretours of Aristotle , is also attributed to Anaxagoras & Metrodorus , as being pleasing to them . For as water strained through ashes is endued with a certain tart and salt kinde of acrimonie ; so the sea is made salt by some such kinde of earth through which it passeth : which is as others have also thought , who suppose that the saltnesse of Mineralls doth much conduce to this purpose . A third was the opinion of Empedocles , who affirmed that the sea was but the sweat of the earth , being ( as it were ) rosted by the heat of the sunne ; and was therefore salt , because all sweat is of such a savour . Now these three opinions Aristotle endeavoured to confute by severall reasons , shewing other causes of the seas saltnesse . And indeed had it been so with him that he could have repaired unto Moses , then had the first opinion been struck dead more easily then it was ; because Moses would have told him that the drying of the earth , and gathering of the waters , were one day elder then either sunne or starres . And for the second , if it be taken in a qualified sense , it is not much amisse : for although Aristotle saith that if it be a true opinion , then rivers would be salt as well as seas , because they runne in the veins of the earth ; yet know that all and every vein is not of one and the same temper ; as is apparent by the differing qualitie of springing waters . As for the third , it seemeth rather a ridiculous then philosophicall opinion : for sweat is but a small part of that humour contained in any bodie that yeeldeth sweat ; but the sea is not the smallest part of humour in the bodie of the earth : therefore it neither causeth the sea , nor saltnesse of it . But beside all these , there are other opinions also . Wherefore some again have attributed the cause to adust vapours , partly let fall on the sea , and partly raised from it to the brinks and face thereof ; Others to the motion of the sea ; Some to under-earth , or rather k under-sea fires , of a bituminous nature , causing both the motion and saltnes also ; Others to an hot and drie aspiration exhaled out of the l earth , and mixed with the water of the sea . But that which followeth seemeth absolutely the best , namely that it is effected by the working of the sunne , which draweth out the purer and finer parts , leaving the grosser and more base behinde ; even as in this little world of our bodies , the purest part of our nourishment being employed in and on the bodie , the urine and other excrements remaining do retain a perfect saltnesse . Unto which opinion they also assent , who affirm that the saltnesse is radically or originally in the matter of the water ; which must be so understood as the water hath in it an earthy kinde of substance of a drying nature : which ( as I suppose ) was not first in the matter of the waters before they were gathered unto this one place where now they are ; because , as is reported and written , there be salt mines in sundry places , as in a certain hill in Barbary , out of which perfect salt is digged , and used for salt after it is made clean and beaten small . All which doth greatly commend the providence and wisdome of God : For it is not unlike but that the sea was by his wisdome and providence gathered into such salt valleys of the earth , as were otherwise barren and unfruitfull : with which substance , the gathered water being mixed , must needs partake both of an earthy matter , and also of a salt savour ; yet so , as this salt savour cannot be drawn out , and sensibly perceived in the mixture of many sweet humours joyned with it , without a separation first made by the heat of the sunne , of the thinner parts from the thicker : And so the sunne is a disponent , though not a productive cause of this saltnesse . Now this opinion may be strengthened by many reasons . First , because sea-water , when it is boyled , doth evaporate a dewie or watrie humour , which being collected and kept together , hath a sweet tast or savour . Secondly , because vapours drawn from the sea and turned into rain , are void of saltnesse . Thirdly , because the sea in summer , and towards the South ( as Aristotle affirmeth ) is more salt then elsewhere ; which cometh to passe in that the sunne , at that time and place , draweth away more of the sweet humours then at other times . Fourthly , because the sea is fresher towards the bottome , then at the top ; as some have found by using practises to experience it . Fifthly , because ( as Aristotle again testifyeth ) if an emptie vessel sealed up with wax , be by some means or other caused to sink into the sea , and there let lie for a certain space , it will at the last be filled with very fresh and sweet water , issuing in through the insensible small pores of the wax : for by this manner of passing into the vessel , the thin is strained from the thick : yea by this means , the earthy and adust part , which carrieth the saltnesse in it , is excluded , whilest the other is admitted . For in every salt savour , two things are required ; viz. an adustion , and an earthie kinde of substance of a drying nature : both which are found in the sea . For ( according to the testimonie of Physicians ) sea-water doth heat and drie more then other waters , and is also more ponderous or heavie ; yea and it doth more easily sustain a heavie burden , giving it lesse leave to sink then the fresh silver-seeming streams . And thus we see how the sea comes to be salt . It followeth to shew why rivers be not salt , as well as seas . Now for the better explaining of this , the first thing considerable will be concerning the originall of fountains and rivers . Aristotle handled them amongst Meteors of a watry kinde , because he supposed that there was the same originall of rivers within the earth , which was of watry Meteors in the aire above the earth . For if this aire ( saith he ) coming neare to the nature of a vapour , is by cold turned into water ; then the aire which is in the caverns of the earth , may be , by the same cause , condensed into water also . According to which grounds , we cannot but make this the originall of fountains and rivers ; namely , that they are ingendred in the hollow concavities of the earth , and derive both their birth and continuall sustenance from the aire ; which piercing the open chinks or chasma's of the earth , and congealed by the cold of those places , dissolveth into water ( as we see the aire in winter nights to be melted into a pearlie dew , sticking on our glasse windows ) and being grown to some quantitie , it will either finde a way , or make a way to vent its superfluitie . All which agreeth very well to the nature of the aire , which seeing it is hot and moist , the heat being gone it is thickened , and so easily turned into water . And as for a continuall running of rivers caused by this water , it is ( saith Aristotle ) by a perpetuall succession of new aire . But to this opinion we may not absolutely make subscription ; for although aire may be thus converted into water , yet the sole matter of rivers cannot come from hence : it may haply be an helping cause , but not a prime , or principall cause . For first , sith the aire is a thin subtil bodie , there is necessarily required an abundance of aire to make but a little quantitie of water ; insomuch that it is not doubted by some without cause , whether the dennes and hollow places of the earth be vast enough to receive so much aire as can make water enough to runne along , untill it break out into a river or spring . Secondly , there be many fountains which have ( as it were ) a kinde of ebbing and flowing at certain direct and set times , which they keep as constantly as the very sea it self . As for example , among other strange rivers , n Plinie makes mention of Dodon , Jupiters fountain , which evermore decreaseth from midnight untill noon ; thence it increaseth untill midnight again . And in the island Delus , the fountain of Inopus ( as he also affirmeth ) keeps his course with Nilus . Also he makes mention of a little island in the sea over against the river Timavus or Brenta in Italie , having certain fountains in it which increase and decrease , according to the ebbing and flowing of the vast bodie of Amphitrite or the sea . Wherefore the wise man Siracides thought more truely ( Ecclus. 40. 11. ) concerning these things ; affirming that all things which are of the earth shall turn to the earth again : and that which is of the waters doth turn again into the sea . Which saying of his I do not say is much strengthened , but absolutely confirmed by one more authentick then it self ; namely by that of Solomon , Eccles . 1. 7. where it is witnessed that all rivers runne into the sea , yet the sea is not full : unto the place from whence the rivers come , thither they return again . Which testimonie makes it plain that the sea is the principall cause of all rivers : and if therefore Aristotles † aëriall vapours have any thing to do in this generation , it is as much as nothing : yet that which they are able to do , I imagine they perform , joyning themselves with the currents which come from the sea ; and so they runne together in the veins of the earth , either untill free leave be given them to come abroad , or that ( like Hannibal in the Alps ) they work themselves a way . Now in this there is little or no difference between Solomon and Plato , together with the ancient Philosophers before him , although Aristotle dissenteth . For that which Solomon calleth the sea , o Plato calleth the great * gulf of the earth ; saying , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 id est , Ad illum hiatum & omnes fluvii confluunt , & ex hoc vicissim omnes effluunt : that is , Into this gulf all rivers do both flow or assemble themselves , and also by their courses come or flow out again . But what need more words ? It is without controversie that rivers have their first originall from the sea : that is the fountain-head from whence all fountains have their heads . Neither can the saltnesse of the sea , and freshnesse of rivers , stop this current . For concerning springs , it is true indeed that they are fresh ; and this freshnesse , notwithstanding their salt originall , may be ascribed to percolation and straining through the narrow spungie passages of the earth , which makes them leave behinde ( as an exacted toll ) the colour , thicknesse , and saltnesse . So that you see , sea water ( though in it self of a salt and brackish savour ) by passing through divers windings and turnings of the earth , is deprived of all unpleasantnesse : and by how much the spring-heads of rivers are p remote from the sea , by so much are their waters affected with a delightfull relish : yea and why they ascend up to the highest mountains , already hath been declared . Unto which may be added , that they come not with a direct course from the sea unto those hills ; neither do they ascend directly upwards on the sudden , but by degrees : and so , winding themselves through many crooked passages and turnings , they do ( as it were ) scrue themselves up to the convenientest place of breaking out ; and cannot go back , because the sea is a farre heavier bodie then the vein that cometh from it ; even as the bloud in our veins is nothing in proportion to the liver , from whence each vein of bloud hath its first beginning . But I draw towards a conclusion , adding in the last place , that of waters ( be they seas , or rivers ) we have a threefold use and benefit . First , that out of them , drink may be afforded to man and beast ; as it is Psal. 104. 11. They give drink to every beast of the field : the wilde asses quench their thirst , &c. Secondly , that running through the earth , as bloud through the bodie , by interlacing it , and sometimes overwhelming it , they make the earth able to produce those fruits which are necessary for the life of man : which benefit of overflowing , so fattens the whole land of Egypt , that the priests of that countrey did thereupon ascribe the beginning of time , or of every thing that now is , to that time of the yeare when their Nilus overflowed , or when it first began to lift up it self above the banks , and diffuse an ample portion of manuring bountie into the lap of the land : which is as good to them as if Iupiter should descend in a golden shower . And for other places , where there be no such luckie flouds , there it is found that these bounteous watrie bodies yeelding vapours , do purchase for them such dropping showers of rain , that the valleys stand so thick with corn , that they laugh and sing : and therefore these are great benefits challenging most humble thanks ; as it is Psal. 107. The third is , that they can quell the rage of the hottest element , and keep our mansions from cinders , or a flamie conversion into ashes . The fourth is , that they yeeld us an easinesse and speedinesse of conduct and traffick , by which each place partaketh of the blessings of every place . Yea these , and many more , are the benefits of water , without which the life of man could not be sustained . But here I contract my sails , and end this question : for by coming on the shore , I shall the better view that which remaineth concerning this liquid element . Wherefore it followeth . The next and last question propounded , was concerning the fluxion and refluxion of the sea ; wherein I purpose ( as neare as I can ) to shew , both why seas have that alternate motion , as also why such murmuring brooks and rivers , as do not ebbe and flow , are destitute of the foresaid courses . The motion of the sea is either naturall , or violent . The first is performeth on its own accord : the other it doth not , but by some externall force compelling it . The first , being a naturall motion , is such as is in every other water ; namely that all waters do evermore flow into the lowest place , because they have an heavinesse or ponderositie in them . And thus the ocean naturally floweth from the North , where it is highest , unto the South as the lower place : for q there , in regard of the great cold , the waters are not onely kept from drying up , but also increased , whilest much aire is turned into water : whereas in the South , by reason of great heat , they are alwayes sucked up and diminished . Now this motion is called a motion of Equation ; because it is for this end , namely that the superficies of the water may be made equall , and distant alike on every side from the centre of gravitie . The other , being that which dependeth upon some externall cause , is such as may be distinguished into a threefold motion . One is rapt , and caused by force of the heavens , whereby it floweth from * East to West . The second is a motion of Libration , in which the sea striving to poise it self equally , doth ( as it were ) wave from one opposite shore to another . And note that this is onely in such as are but strait and narrow seas , being a kinde of trepidation in them , or ( as I said before ) a motion of Libration ; just like a rising and falling of the beam of an equall-poised balance , which will not stand still , but be continually waving to and fro . The third and last is Reciprocatio , or Aestus maris , called the ebbing and flowing of the sea . The cause of which hath added no little trouble , nor small perplexitie , to the brains of the best and greatest Philosophers . Aristotle , that master of knowledge , helps us little or nothing in this question . And yet r Plutarch affirmeth that he attributed the cause to the motion of the sunne . Others have gathered from him that he seemed to teach , it was by certain exhalations which be under the water , causing it to be driven to and fro according to contrary bounds and limits . But howsoever he taught , or whatsoever he thought , this we finde , that nothing troubled him more . For ( as t Coelius Rhodiginus writeth ) when he had studied long about it , and at the last being weary , he died through the tediousnesse of such an intricate doubt . u Some say he drowned himself in Negropont , or Euripus , because he could finde no reason why it had so various a fluxion and refluxion , ebbing and flowing seven times a day at the x least ; adding , before that his untimely and disastrous precipitation , these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ Quandoquidem Aristoteles non cepit Euripum , Euripus capiat Aristotelem ; That is , Although Aristotle hath not taken Euripus , yet Euripus shall take Aristotle : meaning that that should end him , whose cause could not be comprehended by him . But leaving Aristotle , we shall finde as little help from his master Plato , who ( as did also the Stoicks ) attributed the cause to the breath of the world . Such also have been the fancies of others ; among whom , Kepler may not be forgotten , who in good earnest affirmeth and beleeveth that the earth is a great living creature , which with the mightie bellows of her lungs first draweth in the waters into her hollow bowels , then by breathing respires them out again . A prettie fiction this ; and well worthy the pen of some fabling poet , rather then to be spoken in good sober sadnesse , and affirmed as a truth . Others would have the cause to be by reason of waters in the holes of the earth forced out by spirits ; which comes something neare to that before concerning the breath of the world . A third sort attribute the cause to the circular motion of the earth ; affirming that there is a daily motion of the earth round about the heavens , which it performeth in 24 houres : the heavens in the mean time onely seeming to move , and not moving in very deed . This opinion came first from the Pythagoreans , and is defended by the Copernicanians as an effect of the foresaid motion . As for example ; the earth moving swiftly round , the water not able to follow the motion , is left behinde , and caused to flow to and fro ; like as in a broad shallow vessel may be seen : for put water in such a vessel , and let it be swiftly pulled forward , and then you shall see that by being left behinde , it will beat it self against the one side , before the other can at all partake of its company : and so it is also in the earth , leaving the waters behinde whilest it moveth . But if this opinion be true ; first tell me how it comes to passe that the sea doth not ebbe and flow alwayes at one and the same time , but altereth his course , and is every day about one houre later then other . Secondly , shew me why the tides are at one time of the moneth higher then at another . Thirdly , let me be informed why broad lakes and large rivers do not flow as well as seas . Fourthly , let me be rightly instructed how it comes to passe that things tend to the earth as their centre , if the sunne ( as Copernicus and his followers imagine ) be the centre of the world . Fifthly , shew me why the aire in the middle Region is not rather hot then cold : for surely if the earth should move round with a diurnall motion , as they maintain , then the middle Region must be either farre higher then it is , or else the aire would be so heated by going round , that the coldnesse in it would be either little or none at all ; for it is a ruled case , that Remotio à motu circulari dat quietem , frigiditatem , et gravitatem ; sicut propinquitas dat motum , calorem , et levitatem : and thereupon it comes to passe that we have coldnesse in the middle Region , the cause first beginning it being in respect of the hills which hinder the aire from following the motion of the heavens ; as in * two severall places of the second dayes work I have declared . Sixthly , I would also know why an arrow being shot upright should fall neare upon the same place where the shooter standeth , and not rather fall beyond him , seeing the earth must needs carry him farre away whilest the arrow flyeth up and falleth down again : or why should a stone , being perpendicularly let fall on the West side of a tower , fall just at the foot of it ; or on the East side , fall at all , and not rather be forced to knock against it ? We see that a man in a ship at sea , throwing a stone upright , is carried away before the stone falleth ; and if it be mounted up in any reasonable height , not onely he which cast it , but the ship also is gone . Now why it should be otherwise in the motion of the earth , I do not well perceive . If you say that the earth equally carries the shooter , aire , arrow , tower , and stone ; then methinks you are plainly convinced by the former instance of the ship : or if not by that , then by the various flying of clouds , and of birds ; nay , of the smallest grashopper , flie , flea , or gnat , whose motion is not tied to any one quarter of the world , but thither onely whither their own strength shall carry them : some flying one way , some another way , at one and the same time . We see that the winde sometimes hindereth the flight of those prettie creatures ; but we could never yet perceive that they were hindered by the aire ; which must needs hinder them if it were carried alwayes one way by the motion of the earth : for from that effect of the earths motion , this effect must needs also be produced . Arm'd with these reasons , 't were superfluous To joyn our forces with Copernicus . But perhaps you will say it is a thing impossible for so vast a bodie as the heavens to move dayly about the earth , and be no longer then 24 houres before one revolution be accomplished : for if the compasse were no y more then such a distance would make as is from hence to Saturns sphere , the motion must extend , in one first scruple or minute of time , to 55804 miles ; and in a moment , to 930 miles : which is a thing impossible for any Physicall bodie to perform . Unto which I must first answer , that in these mensurations we must not think to come so neare the truth , as in those things which are subject to sense , and under our hands : For we oft times fail , yea even in them , much more therefore in those which are remote , and ( as it were ) quite absent , by reason of their manifold distance . Secondly , I also answer , that the wonder is not more in the swiftnesse of the motion , then in the largenesse of the circumference : for that which is but a slow motion in a little circuit ( although it be one and the same motion still ) must needs be an extraordinary motion in a greater circle ; and so , I say , the wonder is not more in the motion then in the largenesse of the circumference . Wherefore , he that was able , by the power of his word , to make such a large-compassed bodie , was also able so to make it , that it should endure to undergo the swiftest motion that the quickest thought can keep pace with , or possibly be forged in imagination : For his works are wonderfull , and in wisdome he hath made them all . Besides , do but go on a while , and adhere a little to the sect of Copernicus , and then you shall finde so large a space between the convexitie of Saturns sphere , and the concavitie of the eighth sphere ( being more then 20 times the distance of Saturn from us , and yet void of bodies , and serving to no other purpose but to salve the annuall motion of the earth ) so great a distance , I say , that thereby that proportion is quite taken away which God the Creatour hath observed in all other things ; making them all * in number , weight and measure , in an excellent portion and harmonie . Last of all , let me demand how the earths motion and heavens rest can agree with holy Scripture . It is true indeed ( as they alledge ) that the grounds of Astronomie are not taught us in Gods book : yet when I heare the voice of the everlasting and sacred Spirit say thus , * Sun stand thou still , and thou Moon in the valley of Ajalon , I cannot be perswaded either to think , teach , or write , that the earth stood still : but the sunne stood , and the moon stayed , untill the people had avenged themselves on their enemies . Neither do I think after this that it was the earth which went back , but the sunne upon Ahaz his diall in the dayes of Ezekias . For when God had made the earth , what said he ? did he bid it move round about the heavens , that thereby dayes , weeks , moneths and yeares might be produced ? No. What then ? This was its office , and this that which it should do ; namely z bud and bring forth fruit for the use of man. And for motion , it was absolutely and directly bestowed upon the heavens and starres : witnesse those very words appointing to the sunne and moon their courses ; setting them in the heavens so as they should never rest , but be for signes , and for seasons , for dayes and for yeares . And so also the wise * Siracides understood it , saying , Did not the sunne go back by his means , and was not one day as long as two ? I conclude therefore , and concluding cannot forget that sweet meditation of a religious and learned * Prelate , saying , Heaven ever moves , yet is that the place of our rest : Earth ever rests , yet is that the place of our travell and unrest . And now , laying all together , if the cause be taken away , the effect perisheth . My meaning is no more but thus ; that seeing the earth is void of motion , the ebbing and flowing of the sea cannot be caused by it , but dependeth upon some other thing . Or again , were it so that the earth had such a motion , I should scarce beleeve that this ebbing and flowing depended on it . For ( as I said before ) if this were the cause , it could never be that the course of ebbs and flouds should keep such a regular alteration as they do day by day : Neither could it produce a cause why the tides should be more at one time of the moneth then at another : Nor yet ( as some suppose ) could the waters be suffered to flow back again , but alwayes must be going on as fast as they can , toward the Eastern part of the world . But I leave this and come to another . It was a mad fancie of him who attributed the cause to an Angel , which should stand in a certain place of the world , and sometimes heave up the earth above the waters , sometimes constraining it to sink below them . In an ebbe , he heaves it up ; and in a floud he lets it sink . As improbable also is that of some others who imagine one Angel to be an Angel of the water , whose office is ( as in the pool of Bethesda ) to move the waters to and fro : and for proof of this , that place is alledged in the * Revelation , where when the vials were poured out upon the kingdome of the beast , one of the Angels is called an Angel of the waters . But know that the same answer made before concerning the moving of the windes , will serve to stop this gap . Or were it so that we must be tied to a literall sense , the compulsion overthrows the assertion ; because he is called an Angel of the waters , not for that he causeth them to ebbe and flow , but because it was his office to corrupt them and turn them into bloud . More probable was their opinion who attribute the cause to certain subterranean or under-sea fires , whose matter is of neare akin to the matter of the Moon ; and therefore , according to her motion , they continue their times of burning : and burning , they make the sea so to boyl as that it is a tide or high-water ; but going out , the sea sinks again . But now if this opinion were true , then the water in a tide would be thinner , through the heat which causeth it to ascend , thinner then at other times : and so a ship carrying one and the same weight , would sink deeper in a floud then in an ebbe ; which experience shews to be otherwise . Yea were it so that there were such supposed fires in the bottome of the sea , causing it to swell up like boyled water , then it would also follow that the sea-water would be so hot that it might not be touched : For if the heat of the supposed fire be sufficient to make it ascend , it is sufficient also to make it hot : which would appeare lesser in an ebbe then in a floud . Wherefore , omitting these and the like opinions , the most allowable is to attribute this flux and reflux , to the effects of the divers appearances of the Moon : For we see by experience , that according to the courses of the Moon , the tides are both ordered and altered . By which it is not improbable that the waters are drawn by the power of the Moon , following her daily motion , even as she is carried with the Primum Mobile . Yea were it not so that the sea were hindered by some accident , some have supposed that these waters would go round from East to West in 24 houres ; and so round again , even day by day . The accident hindering this circular motion , is in regard that the West ocean sea is shot in between the firm land of America on the West part , and the main land of Africa and Europe on the East part . But were it so that there were no such accidentall let in the sea , to be hindered by the land , it would orderly follow the Moon , and go daily round : And seeing also it is hindered by such an impediment , it is a probable conjecture to think , that it cannot but be forced to retire ; for the firm land beats it back again . Thus Mr William Bourn , in the 5 book of his treasure for travellers , chap. 6. determineth . Others there be who attributing the cause to the moon , do demonstrate it after another manner ; namely that through her influence she causeth these alternate motions : and this influence of hers worketh according to the quadrate and opposite aspects of her position in the heavens ; or according to the quadrate and opposite configurations from that place where she was at the beginning . For the seas , z saith a well learned writer , begin to flow when the moon by her diurn rapt motion from East to West , cometh to the nine a clock point in the morning , or is South-east : then they will continue flowing untill she come to a quadrate aspect , or to 90 degrees , which will be about 3 of the clock in the afternoon , or be South-west when they cease from flowing and begin to ebbe , continuing so untill she come to 180 degrees , or the opposite place , which will be somewhat after nine of the clock at night , being the opposite place to that from which she began her flowing . Then again they begin to flow , and so continue untill she attain to 270 degrees from her first place , which will be after three in the morning . And then lastly they begin to ebbe , and so continue still , untill the moon come to that place where she was at the beginning : for there the floud begins again . Thus it is ordinarily ; yet her illumination , the sunne and other starres may hasten , hinder , or something alter the moons influence , as we see in spring-tides , at the change and full ; and neap-tides , at quarters and half quarters of the moon : confessed by a those who have been great masters in Astrologie . And let this also be known , that though the moon have dominion over all moist bodies , yet not alike , because of other causes concurring ; as the indisposition or unfitnesse of the subject , or for want of matter , and the like considerations . As for example , though it be probable that there be tides in mari Atlantico , yet they are not to be perceived , by reason of the vast widenesse and profunditie thereof : in other places also of the sea are no tides , being hindered by the strength of some current , which prevaileth : and in fresh water there is no tide , because of the raritie , thinnesse , and subtiltie thereof , which cannot retain the influence of the moon . And note also that in such havens and rivers as ebbe and flow , there may be great diversitie ; which cometh to passe both according to the indraught , as also by reason of the crooked and narrow points and turnings of the banks , which do let and stay the tide from that which is the common and ordinary course in the main bodie of the sea : but afterwards , when it is in , and hath taken his sway , then it cannot so soon reverse back , but must continue untill the water behinde it be descended or ebbed into the sea . The river Thames may serve as an instance in this : for it is not a full sea in all places of it at one instant , being three parts of a floud at the lands end , before it can be any floud at London . But were it so that there were no creeks , islands , straits , turnings , or other accidentall hinderances , then there should be no difference found in any sea , but the whole bodie should be swayed up and down with a constant course : whereas since it is otherwise , the times for every such place must be once found out , that thereby they may be known for ever . Wherefore the cavils of some men are nothing worth , who by bringing particular and rare ( perhaps vain ) examples , do think to take away this power from the moon . For sith this lunar regiment is pertinent to most seas , and that all our ocean doth follow her ; the exceptions taken from certain straits , creeks , bayes , or such like places , ought to be referred to accidentall hinderances ; as to the unaptnesse of the places , rocks , qualities of the regions , differing nature of the waters ▪ or other secret and unknown impediments ; such as manifest themselves in Cambaia . For it is reported , that there , although the tides keep their course with the moon , yet it is contrary to the course they hold in these parts ; for they are said to increase , not with the full of the moon , but with the wane ; and so the sea-crabs do likewise : amongst other things the nature of the water and qualitie of the region may much avail to this , if it be true . And in the island of Socotora ( saith Mr Purchas ) Don John of Castro observed many dayes , and found ( contrary both to the Indian and our wont ) that when the moon riseth , it is full sea , and as the moon ascends , the tide descends and ebbeth , being dead low water when the moon is in the meridian . These things are thus reported , and if they should be true , yet we must know that they are but in particular seas , as I said before , where a generall and universall cause may be much hindered , and in a manner seem as if it were altered . They that descend the brinie waves Of liquid Thetis flouds , And in their ships of brittle staves Trade to augment their goods ; These men behold , and in the deeps they see How great Gods wonders of the waters be . I conclude therefore , and cannot but say , that this is as great a secret , to be in every point discussed and unfolded , as any nature can afford : Arcanum enim naturae magnum est , It is a great secret of nature , and gives us therefore principall occasion to magnifie the power of God , whose name onely is excellent , and whose power above heaven and earth . Last of all , this is the finall cause of the seas motion : God hath ordained it for the purging and preserving of the waters . For as the aire is purged by windes , and as it were renewed by moving to and fro ; so this motion keeps the waters of the sea from putrefaction . An Appendix to the former Section , wherein the properties and vertues of certain strange rivers , wells , and fountains , are declared . I Do not well know how to end this discourse of waters , before I have spoken something of the strange properties that are in certain rivers , wells , and fountains . Some are hot , because they are generated and flow out of veins of brimstone , or receive heat from those places where subterranean fires are nourished . For this is a generall rule , that all waters differ according to the qualitie of the place from whence they arise . Some again are sowre or sharp like vineger ; and these runne through veins of allome , copperas , or such mineralls . Some may be bitter , that flow out of such earth as is bitter by adustion or otherwise . Some may be salt , whose current is through a salt vein . And some may be sweet ; these are such that be well strained through good earth , or runne through such mineralls as be of a sweet taste . Our baths in the West countrey , and S. Anne of Buckstones well in the North part of England , and many other elsewhere , are hot . Aristotle writeth of a well in Sicilie , whose water the inhabitants used for vineger : and in divers places of Germanie be springs which harbour much sharpnesse . In Bohemia , neare to the citie called Bilen , is a well ( saith Dr Fulk ) that the people use to drink of in the morning , in stead of burnt wine . And some ( saith he ) have the taste of wine ; as in Paphlagonia is a well , that maketh men drunk which drink of it : now this is , because that water receiveth the fumositie of brimstone , and other minerals , through which it runneth : and retaining their vertue , it filleth and entoxicateth the brain , as wine doth . For it is possible that fountains may draw such efficacie from the mines of brimstone , that they may fill their brains with fume that drink thereof , who also become drunk therewith . To which purpose Ovid speaketh thus , Quam quicunque parùm moderato gutture traxit , Haud aliter titubat , quàm si mer a vina bibisset . Which whoso draws with an immoderate throat , Trips , as his brains in meer good wine did float . And Du Bartas also , Salonian fountain , and thou Andrian spring , Out of what cellars do you daily bring The oyl and wine that you abound with so ? O earth , do these within thine entralls grow ? What ? be there vines and orchards under ground ? Is Bacchus trade and Pallas art there found ? Ortelius , in his Theatre of the world , makes mention of a fountain in Ireland , whose water killeth all those beasts that drink thereof , but not the people , although they use it ordinarily . It is also reported , that neare to the isle Ormus , there is a great fountain found , the water whereof is as green as the field in spring-time , and salt as the sea . He which drinketh but a little of it , is incontinently taken with a violent scowring ; and he that drinketh very much thereof , dieth without remedie . Aelianus makes mention of a fountain in Boeotia neare to Thebes , which causeth horses to runne mad , if they drink of it . Plinie speaketh of a water in Sclavonia which is extreamly cold ; yet if a man cast his cloth cloak upon it , it is incontinently set on fire . Ortelius again speaketh of a boyling fountain , which will presently seethe all kinde of meat put into it : it will also bake paste into bread , as in an oven well heated . This is said to be in the isle of Grontland . The river Hypanis in Scythia every day brings forth little bladders , out of which come certain flies . They are bred in the morning , fledge at noon , and dead at night : wherein mankinde is also like them . For his birth is as his morning ; his strongest time , or his middle time ( be his time long or short ) is as his noon ; and his night is that , when he takes leave of the world , and is laid in the grave to sleep with his fathers : For this hath been the state of every one , since first the world had any one . The day breaking , the Sunne ariseth ; the Sunne arising continues moving ; the Sunne moving , noontime maketh ; noontime made , the Sunne declines ; the Sunne declining threatens setting ; the Sunne setting , night cometh ; and night coming our life is ended . Thus runnes away our time . If he that made the heavens Sunne , hath set our lives Sunne but a small circumference , it will the sooner climbe into the noon , the sooner fall into the night . The morning , noon , and evening ( as to those flies ) these three conclude our living . Clitumnus , saith Propertius , lib. 3. is a river or spring in Italie which maketh oxen that drink of it , white . Dr. Fulk yeeldeth this reason , namely because the qualitie of the water is very flegmatick , Fulk . Met. lib. 4. Plinie speaketh of the river Melas in Boeotia , which maketh sheep black : But Cephisus , another stream which flows out of the same lake , makes them white . See Plin. in the 103. chap. of his 2 book . Plinie also , in the former book and chapter , makes mention of the river Xanthus , which will make the flocks turn red , if they drink the water . Solinus affirmeth the like of a fountain in Arabia neare to the Red-sea , saying , in littore maris istius fontem esse , quem si oves biberint , mutent vellerum qualitatem , at fulvo postmodum nigrescant colore . To which purpose we may heare Du Bartas descant thus , b Cerona , Xanth , and Cephisus , do make The thirsty flocks , that of their waters take , Black , red , and white : And neare the crimson deep , Th' Arabian fountain maketh crimson sheep . Seneca speaketh of a river which maketh horses red . Now these things may be , as Dr. Fulk yeelds probable conjecture , in that the qualitie of the water may alter the complexion ; and the complexion being altered , the colour of their wooll and hairs may be changed . Aristotle , in his 3 book , chap. 12 , de histor . animal . maketh mention of such like waters also : as there is a river in Assyria , called Psychrus , of that coldnesse , which causeth the sheep that drink thereof to yean black lambes : in Antandria there are two rivers , the one maketh the sheep white , the other black : the river Scamander doth die them yellow . Dr. Will. in his Hexap . on Gen. ex Aristot. Plinie makes mention of the Hammonian fountain , saying , Iovis Hammonis fons interdiu frigidus , noctibus fervet ; The fountain of Jupiter Hammon is cold in the day time , and hot in the night . Like unto which is that which he calleth the fountain of the Sunne ; excepting that the water is sweet at noon , and bitter at midnight : but for the times of cold and heat , it is like to the other fountain . lib. 2. cap. 103. Some seem to think that this may be the reason , namely , that the cold humidity of the night nourisheth the heat , and by an Antiperistasis causeth it to reinforce it self inward : But by day ( the Sunne-beams sucking up that heat which is in the surface , that is to say , above ) the water remaineth cold . Others determine thus , saying that this may be by the same reason that well-water is colder in summer then it is in winter . We have in England , wells which make wood and all things else that be cast into them , stones : the cause whereof is great cold . Iosephus , de Bello Iudaic. lib. 7. cap. 24. writeth that there is a river in Palestine , which passeth between two cities , called by these names , viz. Arcen , and Raphane●… , which river is admirable for an extraordinarie singularitie : namely , that having entertained his violent and swift course for the space of six dayes , on the seventh it remaineth dry : which being past , it runneth as before ; and therefore is called the river of the Sabbath : c Du Bartas calleth it the Jews religious river , Keeping his waves from working on that day Which God ordain'd a sacred rest for ay . In Idumea was a well , which one quarter of the yeare was troubled and muddy , the next quarter bloudie , the third green , and the fourth cleare . Isiodore makes mention of this , and it is called the fountain of Job . Seneca and others affirm that there be rivers whose waters are poyson : now this may be , in regard that they run through poysonous mineralls , and receive infection from their fume , and the like . Such is the water Nonacrinis in Arcadia : of which it is recorded , that no vessell of silver , brasse , or iron , can hold it , but it breaketh in pieces ; onely a mules hoof and nothing else can contain it . d Some write that Alexander the great , through the treacherie and plots of Antipater , was poysoned with this water . Curtius calleth it the water of Styx , lib. 10. juxta finem . In an isle of Pontus , the river Astaces overfloweth the fields ; in which whatsoever sheep or other milch cattell be fed , they alwayes give black milk . This river Plinie forgetteth not , lib. 2. cap. 103. It is reported that in Poland is a fountain so pestilent , that the very vapour thereof killeth beasts when they approach unto it . There be some waters which make men mad who drink of them . Which is , in a manner , by the same reason that other fountains have made men drunk . Some again spoil the memorie , and make men very forgetfull : which may very well be , by procuring obstructions in the brain . Fulk . Seneca speaketh of a water , that being drunk provoketh unto lust . Plinie , in the second chapter of his 31 book , speaketh of certain waters in the Region of Campania , which will take away barrennesse from women , and madnesse from men . And in Sicilia are two springs : one maketh a woman fruitfull ; the other , barren . The foresaid Plinie , in the same book and chapter , saith that the river Amphrysus or Aphrodisium , causeth barrennesse . And again , in his 25 book and 3 chapter , he speaketh of a strange water in Germanie , which being drunk , causeth the teeth to fall out within two yeares , and the joynts of the knees to be loosed . Lechnus , a spring of Arcadia , is said to be good against abortions . In Sardinia be hot wells that heal sore eyes : and in Italie is a well which healeth wounds of the eyes . In the isle of Chios is said to be a well which makes men abhorre lust : and in the same countrey , another whose propertie is to make men e dull-witted . Now these and the like qualities may as well be in waters which are mixed with divers mineralls and kindes of earth , as in herbs , roots , fruits , and the like . The lake Pentasium ( as Solinus saith ) is deadly to serpents , and wholesome to men . And in Italie , the lake Clitorie causeth those that drink of it , to abhorre wine . Fulk . Met. lib. 4. Ortelius , in the description of Scotland , maketh mention of divers fountains , that yeeld forth oyl in great quantitie : which cometh to passe by reason of the viscositie or fatnesse of the earth where they passe , and from whence they arise . The like may be also said concerning pitchie streams , &c. Some waters are of that temper , that men sink not in them , although they know not how to swimme . The like lake is said to be in Syria , in which ( as Seneca relateth ) no heavie thing will sink . That which Plinie writeth of the fountain Dodone , lib. 2. cap. 103. is very strange : whereupon Du Bartas makes this descant , What should I of th' Illyrian fountain tell ? What shall I say of the Dodonean well ? Whereof the first sets any clothes on fire ; Th' other doth quench ( who but will this admire ? ) A burning torch ; and when the same is quenched , Lights it again , if it again be drenched . There be some wells , whose waters rise and fall , according to the ebbing and flowing of the sea , or of some great river unto which they are neare adjoyned . The reason therefore of this is plain . But strange is that which Dr Fulk mentioneth of the river Rhene in Germanie , which will drown * bastard children that be cast into it , but drive to land them that be lawfully begotten . Or is not this strange which he also mentioneth of a certain well in Sicilia , whereof if theeves drink , they are made blinde by the efficacie of the water ? The like I finde in other authours concerning certain fountains in Sardinia : for it is said that they have this marvellous propertie ; namely , that if there be a cause to draw any one to his oath , he that is perjured and drinketh thereof , becometh blinde , and the true witnesse seeth more clearely then he did before . Solinus and Isiodore report it . Solinus also and f Aristotle make mention of a water called the Eleusinian or Halesinian spring , which , through the noise of singing or musick , is moved as if it danced or capered up and down : whereas at other times it is still and quiet . But I conclude , and ( as that g honoured Poet ) cannot but say , Sure in the legend of absurdest fables I should enroll most of these admirables , Save for the reverence of th' unstained credit Of many a witnesse , where I yerst have read it ; And saving that our gain-spurr'd Pilots finde , In our dayes , waters of more wondrous kinde . Unto which ( in things that are strange , and not fabulous ) let this also be added , that God Almighty hath proposed infinite secrets to men , under the key of his wisdome , that he might thereby humble them ; and that , seeing what meer nothings they are , they might acknowledge that all are ignorant of more then they know : for indeed this is a rule , Maxima pars eorum quae scimus , est minima pars eorum quae nescimus ; The greatest part of those things which we know , is the least part of those things which we know not . Sect. 3. Of the drie-land appearing after the gathering of the waters . THe waters were no sooner gathered , but the drie-land then appeared : and this may be called the second part of the third dayes work . For the end of the gathering of the waters was , that the earth might shew it self ; and not onely so , but that also it might appeare solid and drie . Two things therefore ( saith Pareus ) did the earth in this act principally receive : one was that it might be conspicuous ; the other , that it might be solid and drie : and both depended upon the law of great necessitie . For first , had it been continually covered with waters , how could it have been a place for habitation ? either man must have been otherwise then he is , or else the earth must , as it was , be uncovered . Secondly , were it uncovered , and not also drie and solid , it could not conveniently have bore up those living creatures , weights , and other things , which tread and presse upon it . Whereupon Expositours well witnesse , that earth is so named from the Hebrew Erets : which ( say they ) implieth a thing trod and runne upon by the creatures on it , and heavenly orbs about it . The same word spoken of particular places , is englished land ; as the land or earth of Canaan , and the like . Here then it appeareth , that this was that time when the earth received her proper elementarie qualitie : which it had potentially before , but not actually till now . Now therefore , it being not onely uncovered , but also made drie , it might easily be distinguished from the other three elements of fire , aire , and water . For the proper qualitie of the fire is heat ; of the aire , is i moisture ; of the water , is coldnesse ; and of the earth , is drinesse . These qualities , I say , are most proper and peculiar to them : yet so , as the aire is not onely moist , but of a moderate heat , as being nearest to the element of fire ; the water not onely cold , but also moist , as coming nearest to the nature of aire ; and the earth , not onely drie , but something cold , as being hoast or landlord to the water : and upon these terms the elements are combined together ; there being in all an harmonious order ; pointing to him , who , in number , weight , and measure , hath constituted all things . I will not go about to prove that the earth is the centre of the world , for fear I should be like to him , who disputed whether snow were white : onely I will adde , that even as an infant is potentially rationall by nature , but is made rationall in act , by youth or yeares ; so it was with the earth , both before and after the drying of it . Unto which let this also be joyned , that the earth is not so arid or drie that it is void of all moisture : for then it would be dissolved and fall into dust . But it is arid and dry , that it might be solid and firm ; retaining in the mean time , even in the solid parts of it , such a conveniencie of humour , that all parts may both be glewed together , and also have sufficient nutriment for the things , which , like to a teeming mother , she either bringeth forth , or nourisheth in her wombe . Thus was the earth prepared : and thus was it made a fit habitation for man to dwell on . But , as if man were not alwayes worthy to tread upon such a solid foundation , we see it often shakes , and quakes , and rocks , and rends it self : as if it shewed that he which made it , threatened , by this trembling , the impietie of the world , and ruines of those which dwell upon the earth . For though the k efficient , l materiall , and m formall causes of an earthquake be naturall ; yet the finall is the signification of an angry God , moved by the execrable crimes of a wicked people : according to that of David in the 18 Psalme at the 7 verse , The earth trembled and quaked : the very foundations of the hills also shook and were removed , because he was wroth . Fear chills our hearts . What heart can fear dissemble When steeples stagger , and huge mountains tremble ? The Romanes , in times past , commanded by publick edict , that prayers and supplications should be made in time of an earthquake : but they must call upon no god by name , as on their other holy-dayes , for fear they mistook that god unto whom it belonged . And the most ancient of the Grecians called Neptune the shaker and mover of the earth ; because they supposed that the cause proceeded from the fluctuations and flowings of waters up and down in the hollow places under ground . Others thought that the shaking proceeded from the downfalls of subterranean dens or caves ; and that sometimes whole mountains sunk in , and they caused the trembling . But by that which I said before in the generation of windes , it appeareth , that what it is , which is the cause of windes above the earth , is also the cause of trembling and shaking in the earth . For when it happeneth that aire and windie spirits or Exhalations be shut up within the caverns of the earth , or have such passage as is too narrow for them , they then striving to break their prisons , shake the earth , and make it tremble . Now this imprisonment is said to be caused thus ; namely , when the earth , which is dry by nature , happeneth to be watred by continuall rains ; then , not onely the pores and caverns thereof are stopped and closed up , but even the aire and Exhalations within the earth , are increased . To which purpose , Dr. Fulk , in the third book of his Meteors , writeth , saying ▪ The great caves and dens of the earth must needs be full of aire continually ( for there is no vacuum in nature : ) but when by the heat of the Sunne , the moisture of the earth is resolved , many Exhalations are generated , as well within the earth , as without ; and whereas the places were full before , so that they could hold or receive no more except part of that which is in them be let out , it must needs follow that in such countreys where the earth hath few pores , or else where they be stopped with moisture , that there , I say , these Exhalations striving to get out , do either rend the earth , or lift it up ; that thereby either a free passage may be had , or else room enough to abide within . I am perswaded , that as in other windes , there be also in this , subterranean fires , which help to move and stirre the Vapours and Exhalations . Neither do I think that the Sunne is the onely cause of shutting the pores of the ground : for then , earthquakes would in a manner be as frequent and common , as dryings after a rain : Some of the other Planets therefore have their operation in this effect . Which ( as Astrologers witnesse ) is Saturn , being of an astringent nature : and chiefly in earthie signes , must this be produced . For ( say they ) n if Saturn have the sole dominion either in the revolution of the world , or in any great conjunction , or in the ecliptick place , and be strong in earthie signes ( such as be Taurus ▪ Virgo , and Capricorn ) and shall behold the Moon , when she is impedite , with a quadrate or opposite aspect , then he foresheweth that there will be an earthquake . And questionlesse this is not altogether idle : For the influence of the Planets is divers , and may as well ( according to their places and positions ) work these effects , as have any power at all in the changes and alterations of the aire , in the producing of Meteors , cherishing of plants , and the like . And happily it is not Saturn onely , nor the bright beams of the Sunne , but other of the Planets also being conveniently placed and disposed , which helpeth forward this sad effect . Authours vary about the kindes of earthquakes ; some making more , some fewer kindes . Aristotle , De Meteoris lib. 2. cap. 8. maketh onely two ; Tremor , and Pulsus ; a Trembling , and a Beating . Some adde a third , which they call Hiatus . Others make seven . And some adde onely foure : to which may be joyned a fifth . The first is , when the whole force of the winde driveth to one place , there being no contrary motion to let or hinder it . Many hills and buildings have been rushed down by this kinde of earthquake , especially when the winde causing it , was strong : For if it be a feeble winde , it onely looseth or unfasteneth foundations : if lesse feeble , then without further harm , the earth onely shakes , like one sick of an ague . This is called a laterall , or side-long shaking . The second is not so much laterall as perpendicular or upright ; which is when the earth with great violence is so lifted up , that the buildings are like to fall , and by and by sinketh down again : For after the winde , that caused the earth to swell , is broke out of prison , the earth returneth to his old place even as it was before . The third kinde is Hiatus , a gaping , rending or cleaving of the earth , one part being driven so farre from another , that whole towns , cities , hills , rocks , rivers , seas , and the like , are swallowed up and never seen again . The fourth is a shaking that causeth sinking ; and is farre differing from the former : For now the earth splitteth not , but sinketh ; this being in such places , where , though the surface of the ground be solid , yet it hath but a salt foundation ; which being moistened with water driven through it by the force of the shaking Exhalation , is turned into water also . Thus was the Atlantick Ocean caused to be a sea , whereas before it was an island ; according to the n testimonie of famous Plato , who lived in his flourishing fame about 366 yeares before Christ was born : and before his time it was that this island sunk . Where , by the way , in a word or two may be discussed , not so much how the late discovered parts of the world came to be peopled , as how at the first to be unknown . Concerning which , this I think may be supposed , that America was sometimes part of that great land which Plato calleth the Atlantick island , and that the Kings of that island had some intercourse between the people of Europe and Africa . Some have related that they were the sonnes of Neptune , and did govern part of Europe and Africa , as well as of the said island : in which regard there was knowledge of the late known parts long ago . But when it happened that this island became a sea , time wore out the remembrance of remote countreys : and that upon this occasion , namely by reason of the mud and dirt , and other rubbish of the island . For when it sunk , it became a sea , which at the first was full of mud ; and thereupon could not be sailed , untill a long ●…me after : yea so long , that such as were the sea-men in those dayes , were either dead before the sea came to be cleare again , or else sunk with the island : the residue , being little expert in the art of navigation , might , as necessitie taught them , sail in some certain boats from island to island ; but not venturing further , their memorie perished . And not onely so , but also thus : this island sinking , might so damp up the sea , that neither those that were in these parts , did ever attempt to seek any land that wayes to the Westwards ; nor yet those who were remaining upon that part of the island that did not sink , would ever attempt to seek any land unto the Eastwards : and so the one forgot the other . More I might say touching this thing : but this ( perhaps ) is more then enough . Yet that such an island was , and swallowed by an earthquake , I am verily perswaded : and if America joyned not to the West part of it , yet surely it could not be farre distant , because Plato deseribes it as a great island : neither do I think that there was much sea between Africa and the said island . But I leave this digression and proceed . The fifth kinde of earthquake is contrary to the former : for as before the ground sinks down , so now it is cast up , like as in the second kinde already mentioned : onely this is the difference , that now it returneth not to its place again , but remaineth a great mountain : an embleme whereof may be seen in the busie mole casting up hills in a plain ground . And note that if such a rising be in the sea , it not onely causeth overflowings , but produceth likewise many islands , such as were never seen before . And thus there may be five severall kindes of earthquakes . Know also that an earthquake hath both his Antecedentia , and Subsequentia . The Antecedentia are the signes which go before it , and shew that it will be . The Consequentia or Subsequentia , are the effects which follow after it , and shew that it hath been . As for the Antecedentia , or signes , they be of these sorts chiefly . First , a great tranquillitie or calmnesse of the aire , mixed with some cold : the reason of which is , because the exhalation which should be blowing abroad , is within the earth . Secondly , the sunne is observed to look very dimme certain dayes before , although there be no clouds : the reason of which is , because the winde which should have purged and dissolved the grosse aire , is taken prisoner and enclosed within the bowels of the earth . Thirdly , the birds flie not , but sit still beyond their ordinary wont , and seem as if they were not fearfull to let any one come neare them : the reason of which is , because either the pent exhalation sendeth some strange alteration into the aire , which slenderly breatheth out of some insensible pores of the earth ; which it may do though the exhalation comes not out : or else it is that they are scarce able to flie for want of some gentle gales for their wings to strike upon ; it being a thing well known , that birds flie more willingly , and cheerfully , when the aire is of such a temper . Fourthly , the weather is calm , and yet the water of the sea is troubled and rageth mightily : the reason of which is , because the great plentie of spirits or winde in the bottome of the sea beginneth to labour for passage that way , and finding none , is sent back again ; whereupon soon after it shaketh the land . This is evermore a certain signe . Fifthly , the water in the bottome of pits and deep wells is troubled , ascending and moving as if it boyled , stinking , and is infected : the reason of which is , because the exhalation being pent , and striving to get forth , moveth some stinking mineralls and other poisonous stuffe to the springs of those waters ; and they , with the strugling exhalation , stirre and attaint them . Sixthly , there is a long thin cloud seen in a cleare skie , either a little before sunne-setting , or soon after : now this is caused by reason of the calmnesse of the aire ; even as Aristotle observeth , that in a quiet sea , the waves float to the shore , long and straight . I do not think that this alone can be any more then a very remote signe , unlesse it be joyned with some of the other signes already mentioned : for although such a cloud may be seen , yet every calm brings not an earthquake , neither are all places alike subject to them . The last signe , and that which cannot but be infallible , is the great noise and sound which is heard under the earth , like to a groning , or very thundering . And yet some say , that this is not alwayes attended with an earthquake : for if the winde finde any way large enough to get out , it shaketh not the earth . Now this noise is made by the struggling of the winde under the earth . Next after the Antecedentia , the Consequentia of earthquakes would be considered ; and these ( as I said ) be their effects : which indeed be not so much the effects of the earthquake , as of the exhalation causing the earthquake . The first whereof may be the ruine of buildings , and such like things , together with the death of many people . About the 29 yeare before the birth of Christ , was an p earthquake in Iurie , whereby thirtie thousand people perished . In the fifth yeare of Tiberius Emperour of Rome , q thirteen cities of Asia were destroyed in one night by an earthquake . Some say but twelve . Lanq. chron . In the 66 yeare of Christ , r three cities of Asia were also , by the like accident , overthrown ; namely , Laodicea , Hieropoli●… , and Colossus . Again , in the yeare of Christ 79 , three s cities of Cyprus came to the like ruine : and in the yeare following was a great death of people at Rome . And in the yeare 114 , t Antioch was much hurt by an earthquake : at which time , the Emperour Tr●…jan being in those parts , escaped the danger very difficultly . Eusebius placeth it in the second yeare of the 223 Olympiad : and Bucholcerus setteth it in the yeare of Christ one hundred and eleven . Eusebius makes mention of another before this , in the 7 yeare of Trajan : & this was that , which in Asia , Greece , & Calabria , overthrew nine severall cities . About the yeare of Christ u 180 , or 182 , the citie Smyrna came to the like ruine : for the restauration whereof , the Emperour remitted ten yeares tribute . About the yeare of Christ 369 , Eusebius again telleth of an earthquake , which was in a manner all over the world , to the great damage of many towns and people . The like was in the yeare 551 : at which time , a quave of the earth swallowed a middle part of the citie Misia , with many of the inhabitants , where the voice of them that were swallowed , was heard crying for help and succour . He also , in the yeare 562 , mentions another , wherewith the citie Berintho was overthrown ; and the isles , called C●…y , grievously shaken . Again , he writeth of a great tempest and earthquake in the yeare 1456 , wherein ( as he hath it out of Chronica chronicorum ) there perished about Puell and Naples , 40 thousand people . Also , x in the yeare 1509 , the citie of Constantinople was sorely shaken , innumerable houses and towers were cast to the ground , and chiefly the palace of the great Turk ; insomuch that he was forced to fly to another place . Thirteen thousand perished in this calamitie . Again , in z the yeare 1531 , in the citie Lisbon , a thousand foure hundred houses were overthrown ( or , as some say , one thousand five hundred ) and above six hundred so shaken that they were ready to fall , and their churches cast unto the ground , lying like heaps of stones . This earthquake was attended with a terrible plague and pestilence . And thus do these examples confirm the first effect . A second is the turning of plain ground into mountains , and raising up of islands in the sea , as Thia , in the time of Plinie ; and Therasia , which ( as Seneca witnesseth ) was made an island even in the sight of the mariners , or whilest they were looking on . Thus also Delos , Rhodos , and sundry others , came to be islands . A third effect is the throwing down of mountains , and sinking of islands , and such like . Thus perished the Atlantick island , as I shewed before : yea thus also perished , by the breach of the earth , those famous cities of Achaia , viz. Helice and Buris : of which Ovid writeth thus , Si quaras Helicen & Burin , Achaeidas urbes , Invenies sub aquis : Et adhuc ostendere nautae Inclinata solent cum moenibus oppida mersis . If thou would'st Helice and wish'd Buris finde , Th'Achaean cities , ( never lost in minde ) The water hides them : and the shipmen show Those ruin'd towns and drown'd walls as they row . A fourth effect is the cutting the neck of some Isthmus from the continent : and thus Britain was a severed from France ; Africa from Spain ; and Sicilie from Italie , with the like . A fifth is the translation of mountains , buildings , trees &c. unto some other places : of which we may finde testimonie in good authours of credit . Albertus calls this motion , a vection or a carrying . A sixth is the breaking out of rivers and fountains in some new places : which happeneth by the breaches made in the earth amongst water-springs , through the violence of the Exhalation . A seventh is plague and pestilence , caused by the poysonous fume of the Exhalation : such as was in the yeare 1531 , before mentioned , when Lisbon was so strangely shaken : For putrid Exhalations infect the Aire ; and the Aire , us . An eighth effect is famine ; which may be by reason of the shocks and shakings of the earth , making it thereby become as it were sick and steril . Or else it may be by reason that the long pent vapour carries with it a blasting hurtfull fume . A ninth is sometimes the discovering of new burning hills ; which may happen when the abundance of Brimstone and sulphurous matter that is under ground , is set on fire through the violent motion of the Exhalation : and so it breaketh forth . A tenth is ( or else should be ) the fear of a Deitie . For if it be the Lords will by this work of his , in his handmaid nature , to shake it , no land can be sure , no place so strong that can defend us . Nay , the more strong , the more dangerous : For the higher , the greater fall . With the wi●…e man therefore I will say , I know that whatsoever God doth , it shall be for ever : nothing can be put to it , nor any thing taken from it : And God doth it , that men should fear before him , Ecclesiastes 3. 14. Last of all , this I will adde : and it is a saying of one , well worthy to be remembred . The whole earth ( saith he ) is nothing but the centre or point of the world . This is all the matter of our glorie ; this our seat . Here we bear honours ; here we exercise rule ; here we desire riches ; and here mankinde troubleth and turmoileth himself : here we wage warre , yea civil warre ; and make the very earth become soft and fat with the crimson bloud of our mutuall slaughters . This is that place where we drive away from us our neare neighbours , ditch in his grounds to ours , and so measure our demeans by driving others from our coasts , that thereby we may be like to him who can freely triumph in any part of the earth . But what of all this ? When time , by ending us , hath put a measure to our covetousnesse ; then , after all , what a small portion shall he obtain , who is dead and gone from all ? O amatores mundi , cujus rei gratiâ militatis ? Oh ye lovers of the world , for the sake of what thing is it that you strive ? Let any judge , whether this lower Ball ( Whose endlesse greatnesse we admire so all ) Seem not a point , compar'd with th'upper Sphere , Whose turning turns the rest in their career . Lo then the guerdon of your pinching pain : A needles point , a mote , a mite you gain : A nit , a nothing ( did you all possesse ) Or , if then nothing any thing be lesse . " Why then should man this nothing thus respect , " As he , for it , Heav'ns Kingdome should neglect ? If thou feed'st well , if feet and back be clad , What more to thee can Kingly riches adde ? Not house , not land , not heaps of gold and treasure , ( When sicknesse of thy body hath took seisure ) Can thence remove it , neither canst thou finde A force in them to cure a troubled minde . Which if man could well remember , he would cease to spend himself for nothing ; and willingly subscribe to the lamentation made by the a Poet , under the person of Hecuba , upon the ruine of Troy ; saying , Quicunque regno fidit , & magnâ potens dominatur aulâ , Animúmque rebus credulum laetis dedit , Me videat , & te , Troja : non unquam tulit Documenta sors majora , quàm fragili loco Starent superbi — Which is ( as b one translates it ) thus , He that his confidence puts in a Crown , Or in his Palace potently doth frown , And takes , with prosp'rous fortunes , all his joy ; Let him but look on me , and thee , O Troy. Chance , by no greater influence , could declare , In what a fickle state all proud things are . To this purpose also serveth that Epigram of Ausonius , wherein he feigneth Diogenes to see the rich King Cresus among the dead : and there Diogenes himself hath as good an estate as he . Effigiem Rex Croese tuam , ditissime Regum , Vidit apud manes Diogenes Cynicus . Constitit ; útque procul solito majore cachinno Concussus , dixit , Quid tibi divitiae Nunc prosunt , Regum Rex O ditissime , cùm sis Sicut ego solus , me quoque pauperior ? Nam quaecunque habui , mecum fero : cùm nihil ipse Ex tantis tecum , Croese , feras opibus . Amongst the ghosts Diogenes beheld Thee Cresus , of all kings , with most wealth swell'd . This 't was he did conclude ; and as one mov'd With greater laughing then his wont behov'd , He farre off said , Thou richest once of kings , Speak ; ( to this place below ) what profit brings All thy late pomp ? for ought that I now spie , We are alike ; nay thou more poore then I. For nought was what I had ; I brought that store : Thou hadst much wealth ; yet now then I no more . Like unto which , is that example of him , who lying at length upon the ground , and rising , by chance espied the print that his bodie at the full length made : he breaks out into this , or the like speech , saying , Lo here , what a small piece of ground will serve us when we die ▪ and yet living , we seek to conquer kingdomes . To which we may joyn that worthy command of famous Saladine , who being ready to depart this life , called for his standard-bearer , giving him in charge that he should go and take his winding sheet , and hanging it on his pike , he should go out with it , and tell to his camp , that of all his triumphs , of all his conquests , and of all his victories , he had nothing left unto him now but onely that to wrap up his bodie for his buriall . Are all men mortall ? are all born to die ? Can none on earth possesse eternitie ? Sure , he that looks upon the worlds frail stage , And views the actions of this present age , He cannot but with eyes indiff'rent see That mortalls here would fain immortall be . For by the symptomes is the sicknesse found ; And by the thoughts that equalize the ground , Transcending rarely from that pitch , on high Up to the court above the azure skie , No hard thing 't is , a judgement true to give , That such descendents here would ever live , But souls , inspired with the gales of grace , Esteem the witching world no resting place ; A place of travell , not a place of stay ; Such well devoted pilgrims count this way : For sure the world is but a gaudie ball , Whose quilt is vanitie , no joy at all . Rouze then thy minde ( witcht mortall ) from the ground , Think of that place where true joyes may be found : Choak not thy soul with earth : for thou dost winne Nought for thy care , but punishment of sinne : Rouze ▪ then ( I say ) thy thoughts ; think what it is To be partaker of eternall blisse . For when the drie-land God did make appeare , 'T was not that man should think his heaven's here . Sect. 4. Concerning the sprouting , springing , and fructification of the earth . I Am now come to that which I called the third and last part of this dayes work : and it is the budding , and fructification of the earth . For after God had discovered it , and made it drie , he commands it to bring forth every green thing ; as grasse , herbs , trees , &c. by which he caused it to change a mourning , black , and sad-russet weed , into a green , gallant , rich , enameled robe ; and , ladylike , to paint it self in braverie ; having green grassie locks , whose hair doth not more adorn then profit ; whose rosie cheeks are not more admired , then , for their vertues , wisht : whose frank , free , fragrant , fruitfull breasts do so nourish her own children , sprung from her never resting wombe , that they again adde nourishment to other things ; both man and beast gaining by her never ending labours . For God , by saying Let it bring forth , did not onely give an abilitie or power of bringing forth , but brought that power also into act ; causing this act to be so begun , that it might be continued from thence to the very end of time . And to this purpose we see it is , that the herb must bring forth seed , and the tree bear fruit . For God would not that either the herb should be sterill , or the tree barren ; but with their seeds and fruits , according to their kindes : by which it was , and is , that their kindes both were , and are preserved . For first we see the buds spring up ; these at the first are tender , but afterwards , growing a little older , we call them herbs : the herbs , being of convenient growth , bring forth flowers : under the flowers , grow and wax ripe the seeds : the seeds being ripe and cast into the ground , do again bring forth the tender buds ; and they herbs in their severall kindes ; and so on , as before : by which you may see , how God hath constituted a never ending course in nature ; being the same in the trees also , as well as in the herbs . For their tender branches do not grow to be woodie , but by little and little ; then they aspire to the height and name of trees ; and being trees , they blossome ; from their blossomes arise fruits ; and within their fruits be seeds ; and in those seeds resteth the power of other sprouts , or tender shoots . Now some would observe from hence , that here is mention made of three kinde of plants and fruits that the earth bringeth forth ; viz. the bud , the herb , and the tree : which by others are distinguished into herbs , shrubs , and trees . But I rather think the bud is to be exempted , and not taken as one peculiar thing proper to a kinde of its own . For ( as I have already shewed ) that which is the bud , may be taken , either for the tender shoot of any herb or grasse , or else for the tender and unwoodie branches of shrubs and trees : for that which they be in their sprouting , they are not in their perfection : neither are they in their perfection what they be in sprouting . And is it not an endlesse wonder to see the varietie , growth , power and vertue of these , the earths rich liveries ? some great , some lesse ; some little , some low ; some large , some long ; some , whose vertue excells in this ; some , whose power appeares in that : some hot and moist ; some cold and drie : some hot and drie ; some cold and moist . Of all which I purpose to give my reader a taste , that thereby he may be driven to admire the rest . Herbs hot and moist . ANd first of all I begin with Basil : in Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; in Latine , Ocimum , Basilicum , or R●…gium . This is an herb hot in the second degree , and somewhat moist . a Galen would not that this herb should be taken inwardly , because it hath a kinde of superfluous moisture joyned to it ; but being applied outwardly , it is good to digest , distribute , or concoct . We in England seldome or never eat it : yet we greatly esteem it , because it smelleth sweet , and ( as some think ) comforteth the brain . But know that weak brains are rather hurt then holpen by it ; for the say our is strong : and therefore much smelled unto , it proeureth the headaeh : and ( as the authour of the haven of health affirmeth out of Hollerius ) Basil hath a strong propertie beyond all these . For ( saith he ) a certain Italian , by often smelling to Basil , had a scorpion bred in his brain , and after vehement and long pain he died thereof ▪ Moreover , that we shunne the eating of it , is also necessary ; because , if it be chewed , and laid afterwards into the sunne , it engendreth worms . Mr Thomas Hill , in his art of gardening , testifieth that the seeds of Basil ▪ put up into the nose , procure sneezing ; and being mixed with shoemakers black , do take away warts , killing them to the very roots . The wilde Mallow is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifying a 〈◊〉 of pain : and in Latine , it is Malva sylvestris . It hath a certain moderate and middle heat in it , together with some moisture . The leaves stamped with a little hony , and one anointed with them shall not be stung by bees , wasps , or the like . Borage is a common herb , and yet some account a fourefold difference in it ; as thus , Garden Borage , white-flowred Borage , never dying Borage ( so called , because fair blew flowers , ripe seeds , and buds for new flowers , may be seen all at once on it ) and also another kinde of Borage , which is little differing from the former , excepting that the flowers look fair and red . This herb is hot and moist in the first degree . Unto this may be joyned Buglosse , which , according to Dioscorides ( as Mr. Gerard writeth ) is the true Borage : whereupon , b saith he , many are of an opinion that the one is but a degenerate kinde from the other . In the Greek it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and in the Latine , Lingua bubula . Plinie giveth a reason of this name ; which is , because it is like an oxes tongue . Moreover , he likewise calleth it Euphrosynum , from the effect ; namely , because it maketh a man merry and joyfull : For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Laetitia ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth some such thing as doth laetitiam adferre , or bring mirth : which he witnesseth of this herb to be true , saying that being put into wine it increaseth the delights of the minde ▪ Plin. lib. 25. cap. 8. The like is also said of Borage ; Ego Borage gaudia semper ago ▪ In which regard the distilled water of Borage or Buglosse , with the leaves and flowers , being drunk with wine , cannot but be good , comfortable , and pleasant for the brain and heart : it increaseth wit and memorie , engendreth good bloud , and putteth away melancholy and madnesse , as the authour of the haven of health affirmeth . The herbs following are hot and dry . NExt unto Buglosse , I mention Balm or Baum , because the water of it also being drunk in wine , is good to comfort the heart , to drive away all melancholy and sadnesse : in which regard it is not amisse to have them all distilled together . Moreover I finde it recorded that the hives of bees being rubbed with the leaves of this herb , causeth the bees to keep well together , and allureth others to come unto them : For , saith c Plinie , they delight in no herb or flower more ; and therefore they fly not away from such hives as are either rubbed with the leaves , or anointed with the juice of this herb : and hereupon it cometh to be called Apiastrum ; which is as much as to say , The bees starre , or guide . For when they are strayed farre from home , by the help of this herb they finde their way again . But the common Latine name is Melissa , or Citrago . It is also called in some authours , Melissophyllum , and Meliphyllon . This is an herb which is hot and dry in the second degree ; & good to be either eaten , or smelled unto by them who are subject to the Mother . Gerard. Plinie writeth a strange secret in a kinde of Balm , which he calleth Iron-wort ; viz. that the leaves close up wounds without any perill of inflammation : and also that it is of so great vertue ( which you may beleeve as you list ) that though it be but tied to his sword which gave the wound , it stancheth the bloud . Sage , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is Salvia in the Latine : and amongst the many kindes which some observe , there are principally two ; the greater , and the lesser . Some say it is hot and dry in the third degree : some name not the third so much , as the end of the second : others determine that it is hot in the first degree , and dry in the second . This is an herb which hath many and singular properties ; insomuch that the Salern school makes this demand , Cur moriatur homo cui Salvia crescit in horto ? As if it should be said , such is the vertue of Sage , that if it were possible , it would cause Clotho evermore to hold the distaffe , and Lachesis to spin perpetually ; yea , Atropos must forbear to cut in two the thread of life : such a desire hath Sage to make a man immortall . The Latine and English names speak greatly for the commendation of it . For Salvia takes the name of safety ; and Sage is a name of wisdome . Sith then the name betokens wise and saving , We count it natures friend , and worth the having . Beside these names , some call it the Holy herb , because women with childe , if they be like to come before their time , and are troubled with abortments , do eat thereof to their great good : For it maketh them fruitfull , retaineth the birth , and giveth life unto it . Ger. in his Herball . Moreover , Sage is singular good for the brain and head , quickeneth the memorie and senses , strengtheneth the sinews , is good against the palsie , and stayeth a shaking in any part of the body . The most of which properties are expressed in these two verses following , Salvia confortat nervos , manuúmque tremorem Tollit , & ejus ope febris acuta fugit . Sage makes the sinews strong , the palsie cures ; And by its help no ague long endures . Also , the juice of this herb drunk with honie , is good for those that spit and vomit bloud : for it stoppeth the flux thereof incontinently . And last of all , although I omit many vertues in this herb , yet one thing must not be forgotten . The leaves of the red Sage put into a wooden dish , wherein are put very quick coals , with some ashes in the bottome of the dish to keep the same from burning , and a little vineger sprinkled upon the leaves lying upon the coals , and so wrapped in a linnen cloth , and holden very hot unto the side of those that are troubled with a grievous stitch , they take away the pain presently , and also greatly help the extremitie of a plurisie . Ger. Rue , or Herb-grace , in Latine is called Ruta , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; which is , quòd caliditate suā 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , semen quasi congelat . If it be wilde Rue , and not such as groweth in gardens , then it is hot and dry in the fourth degree : but garden Rue is a degree cooler and moister . d Plinie writeth that there is such friendship between it and the fig-tree , that it prospereth no where so well as under that tree ; delighting also ( as he affirmeth ) to grow in funnie places . It is an enemie to the Toad , as being a great enemie to poyson : And excellent is that medicine approved by Mithridates , King of Pontus in Asia , who lived in the dayes of Pompey , viz. that if any do eat fasting two dry wall-nuts , as many figs , and twentie leaves of Rue , with one grain of salt , nothing which is venimous may that day hurt him ; it being also an excellent preservative against the pestilence . Which also the Salern school teacheth , in these words , Allia , Ruta , Pyra , & Raphanus , cum Theriaca , Nux , Praestant antidotum contra lethale venenum . Garlick , Rue , Pears , and Radishes will make , With Triacle and Nut , An antidote , which will fell poyson slake , And doore of danger shut . Moreover , Schola Salerni setteth down some other properties of it , thus ; Ruta comesta recens , oculos caligine purgat ; Ruta viris coitum minuit , mulieribus auget . Upon which occasion , one once gave it this commendation , Rue is a noble herb , to give it right : For , chew it fasting , it will purge the sight . One qualitie thereof yet blame I must : It makes men chaste , and women fills with lust . Which last propertie is caused , in regard that the nature of women is waterish and cold : now Rue ( we know ) heateth and drieth ; whereupon it stirreth them the more to carnall lust : but it diminisheth the nature of men , which is of temperature like to the aire , viz. hot and moist ; working thereupon a contrary effect from that which it doth in women . Also , for those who are feeble in their sight , let them distill Rue and white roses together , and putting the water thereof into their eyes , it will open their windows and let in more light . To which joyn also this other experiment , taken out of Schola Salerni ; Feniculus , Verbena , Rosa , & Chelidonia , Ruta , Ex istis fit aqua quae lumina reddit acuta . Fennell , Vervine , Rose , Celandine and Rue , Do water make which will the sight renew . What other properties are pertinent to it , may be seen at large in Plinie , lib. 19. cap. 8. & lib. 20. cap. 13. As also in Gerard , and such others as have set forth herballs . I will adde therefore but one thing more ; namely that the weeding of this herb with bare hands whilest the dew hangeth on the leaves , doth cause dangerous blisters and sores ; which may again be helped with sallet oyl or the juice of hemlock , as Mr Thomas Hill in his art of gardening hath declared . Dill is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Anethum and Anetum ; and in English , sometimes Anet as well as Dill. It bringeth forth flowers and seeds in August ; and , as some write , it is hot and drie in the second degree : but Gerard , out of Galen , affirmeth , that it is hot in the end of the second degree , and drie in the beginning of the same , or in the end of the first degree . The decoction of the tops of this herb dried , together with the seed being drunk , provoketh urine , allayeth gripings , hickets , and windinesse ; engendreth milk in nurses breasts , with such like other secrets . And of the green herb it is said , that it procureth fleep , sound , and secure ; according to which we have an old saying , that Whosoever wearetb Vervine or Dill , May be bold to sleep on every hill . And from hence haply it was , that garlands made of this herb were used to be worn at riotous feasts , that thereby they might not onely sleep , but sleep without danger . Rosemarie , which some call the garland rose , or in Latine Rosmarinus coronaria , because , in times past , women have been accustomed to make garlands or crowns of it , is an herb which is hot and drie in the second degree , and of an astringent or binding qualitie . The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Thus , or arbor thurifera ; and so also e Plinie nameth it , because it hath a root like to the frankincense tree ; or because the flowers smell much like to turpentine , or frankincense : which flowers , if they be distilled , and if a few cloves , mace , cinamon , and a little anniseed be steeped in their water for a few dayes together , and drunk at morning and evening first and last , it taketh away the stench of the mouth and breath , and maketh it very sweet , quickening the senses and memorie , strengtheneth the sinewie parts , and is best for those who have a cold moist brain . The same wine that Rosemarie and the flowers have been sodden in , is good to wash the face and hands that they may look fair and cleare . Also the conserve of Rosemarie flowers , taken every morning fasting , is good against tremblings , faintings , palsies , &c. helping those who have a trembling at the heart , or are troubled with a dumbe palsie , or are subject to vomit up their meat . And for dull melancholy men , take the * flowers and make them into powder , binde them to the right arm in a linen cloth , and this powder ( by working upon the veins ) shall make a man more merrie and lightsome then ordinary . Take also the rinde of the Rosemarie and make powder thereof , then drink it in a little wine , and it helpeth you of the pose or stuffing in the head , if it proceed from the coldnesse of your brain . Also the wood of the stalk burnt to coals , and made into powder , and put into a linen cloth , is excellent to rubbe the teeth that they may look white , and to kill the worms in them if there be any , or to keep them from breeding if there be none . These , and sundry other , are the properties of Rosemarie . I could wish that there were a greater plentie of this herb in England then there is . France hath great store ; insomuch that at Provence it is used for a common fuell , the unlaboured grounds do so abound with it . Of Aconite or Wolf-bane there be many kindes ; and the forces of them all are extreamly pernicious and poisonsome : for it is reported that if either man or beast be wounded with an arrow , knife , sword , or any other instrument dipped in the juice of this herb , they die incurably within half an houre after . And know that it is called Wolf-bane , because men hunting for wolves , used to poison pieces of raw flesh with the juice of this herb , and lay them as baits , on which the wolves eating , die presently . It hath a root like a scorpion , shining within like alabaster . Poets feigne ( because it is such a venimous herb ) that Cerberus , the three-headed dog of hell , being dragged up in a chain of Adamant by Hercules , did cast some of his venime upon it , whereby it became so venimous . Yet neverthelesse , as great and deadly a poisoner as it is , the juice of it cures the burning bite of stinging serpents , if it be taken and applied to the place grieved . Whereupon Du Bartas calleth it A valiant venime , and couragious plant , Disdainfull poison , noble combatant , That scorneth aid , and loves alone to fight , That none partake the glorie of his might . For if he finde our bodies ' fore-possest With other poison , th●…n he lets us rest , And with his rivall entreth secret strife , By both whose deaths man keeps his wished life . Mullet , or Flea-bane , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Conyza , is hot and drie in the third degree . This herb burned , and smoked where flies , gnats , fleas , or any venimous things are , doth drive them away . Ladies mantle , or great Sanicle , is an herb of a drying nature . It is good to keep down maidens paps or dugs ; and when they be great and flaggie , it maketh them lesser and harder . Ger. Herb. pag. 803. Butterwort is a kinde of Sanicle ; and it is hot and drie in the third degree . It is reported that when sheep eat of this herb ( which is but when the want of other meat compells them ) they then catch a rot . Yet neverthelesse , if it be bruised , the juice makes a good ointment for the dugs of cattel or kine , when they be either bitten by any venimous worm , chapped , rifted , or hurt by other means . It is requisite that farmers and husbandmens wives should be well acquainted with this herb ; as also that shepherds should know what ground aboundeth with it , that thereby they may prevent a mischief in their flock . Horehound , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Marrubium , is an herb hot in the second degree , and drie in the third . The syrupe of this herb doth wonderfully and above credit ease such as have lien sick very long of a cough or consumption of the lungs : the like doth Saffron , bringing breath again , when one is even at deaths doore , if ten or twentie grains at the most ( for too much is hurtfull ) be given in new or sweet wine . Saffron is hot in the second degree , and dry in the first . And of it thus writeth the Salern f school , Take Saffron , if your heart make glad you will ; But not too much , for that the heart may kill . Hyssop , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Hyssopus , is an herb hot and dry in the third degree ; whose chief vertues are briefly comprehended in these few verses of Schola Salerni , Hyssopúsque herba est , purgans è pectore phlegma : Ad pulmonis opus cum melle coquenda jugata . Vultibus eximium fertur praestare colorem . The Hyssop is an herb to purge and cleanse Raw flegmes and hurtfull humours from the breast : The same unto the lungs great comfort lends , With hony boild : but farre above the rest , It gives good colour , and complexion mends , And is therefore with women in request . Mr. Gerard setteth down the vertues of it thus ; 1. A decoction of Hyssop made with figs , and gargled in the mouth and throat , ripeneth and breaketh the tumours and impostumes of the mouth and throat , and also easeth the difficultie of swallowing , coming by cold rheums . 2. The same made with figs , hony , water , and Rue , and drunk , helpeth the inflammation of the lungs , the old cough , shortnesse of breath , and the obstructions or stoppings of the breast . 3. The syrupe or juice taken with the syrupe of vineger , purgeth tough and clammie flegme by stool , and driveth forth worms , if it be eaten with figs. 4. And the water ( saith he ) is also good for the forenamed diseases ; but nothing so speedie and forcible . Water-Cresses , which the Latines call Nasturtium aquaticum , or Sisymbrium aquaticum , and the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , are of nature hot and drie . They help maidens of the green sicknesse , and send their accustomed lively colour again into their faces , if they take them thus , viz. chop them and boyl them in the broth of flesh , and use to eat such broth for a moneth together at morning , noon , and night . Also being taken in the same manner they provoke urine , waste the stone and drive it out . Ger. pag. 201. Sothornwood , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which name it also retaineth in the Latine , is hot and dry in the end of the third degree . It is said that the ashes of burnt Sothernwood brought to a powder , & tempered with the oyl of radish or some other thin oyl , cure the pilling of the hair from the head , and cause the beard to grow quickly . The same doth also the juice of this herb mixed with the oyl of Dill. Plinie writeth ( which you may beleeve as you list ) that a branch of this herb laid under the pillow of the bed , doth greatly move a desire to the venereall act ; & is of force against all charms that have been to hinder it . Plin. lib. 21. cap. 21. There is an herb called Herba Paris , One Berrie , or Herb-Truelove ; so called because at the top of the stalk it beareth foure leaves like unto a true-lovers knot . This herb is good for such as are peevish & childishly foolish for they know not what ; let them drink half a spoonfull of the powder , or of the berries at morn & even . Ger. Dittanie , called of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Dictamnum , is an herb hot and dry . There are two kindes of it ; Dittanie of Crete , and Bastard Dittanie . That which is the true Dittanie , is of wonderfull operation . g Plinie saith that it groweth onely in Crete or Candie ; and is beneficiall to the wounded Deere : For the wilde Goats and Deere in Candie , when they be wounded with arrows or darts , do shake them out by eating of this herb ; and it also healeth their wounds . The Bastard Dittanie hath vertues somewhat like to the first , but not of such great force . And of the first , Du Bartas writeth thus , But I suppose not that the earth doth yeeld In hill or dale , in forrest or in field , A rarer plant then Candian Dittanie , Which wounded Deere eating , immediately Not onely cure their wounds exceeding well , But 'gainst the shooter do the shaft repell . Cummin , in the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Cuminum , is hot and dry in the third degree . The seeds of this herb sodden in water , if the face be washed with the same , do cause it to be cleare and fair : yet use it not too often ; for then it breedeth palenesse : it is good therefore for such as be high-coloured , or have too much bloud in their cheeks . Moreover , chew this seed in your mouth after the eating of onions , garlick , or leeks , and it taketh away their smell . Also , it stoppeth a bleeding at the nose , being tempered with vineger and smelt unto . Mint is in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sweet , and from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Smell : and this , saith h Plinie , is the reason why it is not rather called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Moreover , as he also affirmeth , the smell of it stirreth up the minde , and must therefore be good for students ; good also against the biting of Scorpions . But let the good huswife never use to rub her milkbowls with Mints : For Mints put into milk will not suffer the milk to curd , although the runnet or running ( as they call it ) be put unto it . This herb is hot and dry in the third degree ; and , as Schola Salerni witnesseth , is good against worms . The worms that gnaw the wombe and never stint , Are killed , purg'd , and driv'n away by Mint . Mustard , or Senvie , called in Greek by some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Sinapi or Sinapium , is hot and dry in the fourth degree , and is marvellous good against a voice that 's hoarse : wherefore if any be given to musick , and would fain have a cleare voice to sing , let him make mustard seeds into powder , and work the same with hony into little balls , of the which let him swallow one or two down every morning fastin●… ▪ and in short time his voice will be cleare . Moreover , Mustard hath another good propertie , which must not be forgotten ; and this it is , i She that hath hap a husband bad to bury , And is therefore in heart not sad , but merry , Yet if in shew good manners she would keep , Onyons and Mustard-seed will make her weep . Peniryall , or Pudding-grasse , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Pulegium , or Pulegium regale ( for difference between it and wilde Thyme , which some call Pulegium montanum ) is an herb hot and dry in the third degree , and good for such as are daily moved to sleep : For let them but take the fresh Peniryall and hold it in their mouth , under their tongue ; and by often applying the fresh herb , they shall drive away the desire of sleep . Moreover , according to Schola Salerni , Let them that unto choler much incline , Drink Peniryall steeped in their wine : And some affirm that they have found by triall , That Gouts great pain is eas'd by Peniryall . Brionie , or the White vine , as it is commonly called , is of two kindes : the one white , the other black ; besides the wilde one , which is Brionia sylvestris . This plant is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Vitis alba : but according to Plinie , it is Brionia , or Madon . White Brionie is in all parts hot and drie , exceeding the third degree . It scoureth the skin , taketh away wrinkles , freckles , sunne-burning , black marks , spots , and scarres of the face , if the juice be tempered with the meal of vetches , or tares , or of fenugreek : or boil●…d in oyl till it be consumed , it taketh away black and blew spots which come of stripes . And , as Galen affirmeth , it is a plant profitable for tanners , to thicken their leather hides with . Ger. ex Galen . Madwort , or Moon-wort , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Alyssum , or Lunaria , is an herb of a temperature meanly drie , and very like to Horehound , but rougher and more full of prickles about the flowers ; the colour of which flowers are tending to blew : the leaves are small and fashioned something like an heart , with a crooked line along the same , divers tufts depending on a long tail , on both sides : somewhat long , flat , and divided on the one side by crooked flittings , which seem to be round holes ; the entrie whereof is raised both on the one part , and on the other . The stalks thereof are made with hollow angles , garnished with grosse branches ▪ and the grain in the cod , is made like a crescent with two horns ; from whence it is called Moon-wort , or Lunaria . Thus I finde it described : and note also that the root is slender , and about some foure fingers long . I meet sometimes with many strange reports concerning this herb : and who more highly esteem it then the Alchymists ? because it seemeth to be a thing very proper to them , and peculiar for their use in making of silver . The Italians call it , Unshoe-the-horse ; because , if they tread upon it , they lose their shoes , and are freed from their locks and fetters . Oh Moon-wort tell us where thou hid'st the smith , Hammer and pincers thou unshoo'st them with . Alas ! what look or iron engine is 't That can thy subtil secret strength resist , Sith the best Farrier cannot set a shoe So sure , but thou with speed canst it undo ? These secrets are strange , and somewhat are they strengthened by that which Plinie writeth of the wood-pecker , who , by the means of a certain herb , draweth the wedges out of the holes in trees , which shepherds have driven in : yea nails , or any other such like wedges , are fetched out by the vertue of this herb . Thus Plinie relateth , and he alledgeth one Trebias for his witnesse . See Plin. lib. 10. cap. 18. Mr Gerard saith that it is sowen now and then in gardens , especially for the rarenesse of it ; but the seed ( saith he ) is brought over either from Spain or Italie . But why may it not grow in other places ? I remember what a friend of mine , of good credit , once told me , that his grandfather had a close , wherein it was a common thing to finde their horses unfettered in the morning , although they were fast shackled over night : he named also the place ; but I have now forgotten it . Here do I suppose might grow some of this herb , if there be any such to work these feats . But to omit these strange narrations , let me acquaint you with that excellent propertie which Galen mentioneth ; namely , that if it be given to such as are enraged by the biting of a mad dog , it doth perfectly cure them . Ger. Herb. pag. 380. It is therefore also called Madwort . Parsley is an herb hot and drie ; hot in the second degree , and drie almost in the third . There be many kindes of Parsley ; and every one of them , according to the Greek , are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and in Latine , Apium , Petrapium , and the like . But know that there is Apium hortense , garden Parsley ; and Apium palustre , water Parsley ( which is Smallage ) and Apium montanum , mountain Parsley ; and Petrapium , or Petroselinum Macedonicum , which we in England call stone Parsley . Moreover , some say that Alisanders are called the great Parsley : and again , there is Apium sylvestre , wilde Parsley . Elianus reporteth , in the 13 book of his variable historie , that when the Harts stand in need of a remedie against any dangerous disease , they then use to eat wilde Parsley . There be generally two sorts of Thyme ; the wilde and the garden Thyme : and both are hot and drie in the third degree . The wilde is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Serpillum , à serpendo , from creeping : for so it grows , and creeps upon the ground from place to place . The garden Thyme is called Thymum durius , and in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is a generall name for all kinde of Thyme . Bees are greatly delighted with this herb : and for such as are subject to the falling sicknesse , let them use to smell unto it . Also , it being made into powder , is good for such as be fearfull , melancholy , and troubled in minde , if it be taken in Mead , or a honied vineger which is called Oximel . Ger. Arsmart , or water Pepper , groweth almost in every waterish plash , or neare unto the brims of rivers , ditches , and running brooks . In Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Hydropiper , or Piper aquaticum . It is hot and drie of temper . The leaves of this herb rubbed upon a tired jades back , and a good handfull or two laid under the saddle , doth wonderfully refresh the wearied horse , and causeth him to travell much the better : and note that this is to be done as soon as he beginneth to tire . Peionie , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Paeonia , and Dulcifida , is an herb meanly hot and drie . The black grains or seeds of the male Peionie bruised , and given to drink in mead or wine , help melancholy dreams , cure the disease called Ephialtes , or Night mare . A syrupe made of the flowers doth greatly help the falling sicknesse . And , as Galen hath found by sure and evident experience , ( saith Mr Gerard ) the fresh root tied about the necks of children , doth the like cure : but unto those that are grown , the said root must be administred in some syrupe or decoction , and taken inwardly , or else it helpeth not . Spear-wort or Bane-wort , is an herb which if it be taken in wardly , is deadly . It groweth by ditches and rivers sides , and waterish places . Cunning beggars do use to stamp the leaves of this herb and lay them to their legs and arms , which cause such filthie ulcers as we daily see among such wicked vagabonds ( for they will raise blains and blisters ) and by this practise they hope to move the people to the more pitie . But let not the abuse extirpate the right use : for the learned affirm that it prevaileth much towards the drawing of a plague-sore from the heart and inward parts . In Greek it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Ranunculus longifolius . Moreover , it hath also the name of Bane-wort , because when sheep feed on it , they have their livers enflamed , their guts and entrails fretted and blistered by it . It is hot and drie in the fourth degree . Sulphur-wort or Hogs fennell , in Greek is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Peucedanus , or Feniculum porcinum . It is hot in the second , and drie in the beginning of the third deg●…ee ; and is used with good successe against the ruptures and burstnings of young children ; being very good to be applied to their navels , if they start out over much . Feverfew , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or else 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Parthenium , is hot in the third degree , and drie in the second . This herb dried and made into powder , is good against a swimming and turning in the head , if some two drammes of it be taken with hony or sweet wine . Also it is good for such as be melancholie , sad , pensive , and not desiring to speak . Mouseare , or Pilosella , is hot and dry . The decoction or the juice of this herb is of such excellencie , that if steel-edged tools glowing hot be often cooled therein , it maketh them so hard that they will cut stone or iron , be it never so hard , without turning the edge or waxing dull . Celandine , or Swallow-wort , in Greek is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Chelidonium . This herb is hot and dry in the third degree . Some say that it was thus named because ( as k Plinie writeth ) it springeth at the coming of the swallows , and withereth at their departure : which , I suppose , is false , seeing it may be found all the yeare . That therefore which he writeth in his 8 book , the 27 chapter , did rather occasion the name : For ( saith he ) the swallows have demonstrated unto us , that Celandine is good for the sight , because when the eyes of their young ones be out , they cure them again with this herb . Whereupon one writes out of Schola Salerni , thus , An herb there is takes of the Swallows name , And by the Swallows gets no little fame ; For Plinie writes ( though some thereof make doubt ) It helps young Swallows eyes when they are out . Also , the root being chewed is reported to be good for the tooth-ach . Angelica is hot and dry in the third degree . It is an enemie to poysons , and cureth pestilent diseases , if it be used in time : yea the very root chewed in the mouth is good against infection . Contagious aire , ingendring pestilence , Infects not those who in their mouthes have tane Angelica , that happie counter-bane . Dragon is an herb much like to Angelica in operation , if the distilled water be drunk : onely observe that the smell of Dragon flowers are hurtfull to women newly conceived with childe . Ger. Sowbread , or Swines-bread , is an herb hot and drie in the third degree . In Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Tuber terrae . This herb is also dangerous for women with childe either to touch , take , come neare , or stride over it : For , without controversie ( as Mr Gerard affirmeth ) it maketh them be delivered before their times . He therefore , having it growing in his garden , used to set sticks or barres , that such a danger might be shunned . And this effect he attributeth to the extraordinarie naturall attractive vertue in it . Dioscorides and Matthiolus do not deny the said marvellous operation : and Du Bartas remembers it thus , If over it a childe-great woman stride , Instant abortion often doth betide . Lavender ( as is supposed ) is but the female plant of that which we call Spike : and being sweet in smell , it is used in baths and waters to wash the hands : in which regard it is called Lavender or Lavander , from the Latine word Lavo , to wash . Leek is hot and dry : the Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latines Porrum ; according to which name , Nero the Emperour was called . For , because he took great pleasure in this root , he was named in scorn , and called Porrophagus . Leeks are not good for hot and cholerick bodies ; because if they be eaten often , they ingender naughtie bloud , hurt the head , dull the sight , and make one to be troubled and affrighted with terrible dreams . The like may be said of Onions . And yet ( according to some ) the water of the distilled roots , being done in June , and drunk often by women that are barren , helpeth them : As also the same water helpeth the bleeding at the nose , if fine cotten be dipped in it , and put up into the nostrils . And of Onions it is likewise written , that if they be bruised , and mixed with salt and hony , they will then destroy warts , and make them fall off by the very roots . Also there is another propertie in Onions , which ( when I had little else to do ) I observed in this following Epigram , He that a bad wife follows to the grave , And knows not how , for joy , a teare to crave , May Onions use to make him weep in shew ; For who can weep indeed to lose a shrew ? Garlick , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Allium , is hot and dry ( as Galen writeth ) even unto the fourth degree . It is called the countrey mans Triacle , and hath many good properties : And amongst other things , one thing very strange I finde recorded of it ; viz. that though the often eating of it do harm the whole and perfect sight , yet the moisture or juice infused into the eyes , doth comfort a dull sight . It is said that the strong smell of Garlick is put away by chewing of Cummin-seed , or by eating a green bean or two after it . Also I finde that if a woman doubt of her being with childe , let there be set all night by her bed side some Garlick , and if she smell it not , then she may conclude that she hath conceived , or is with childe . Sleep not presently after the eating of Radish , for that will cause a stinking breath . And withall let this be noted , that the Parsnep and Carret are hot and dry about the third degree . The Turnep is hot and moist : This is a root which is eaten of men , but loathed of swine . The Skirret is moderately hot and moist . The Artichoke is hot and dry unto the second degree . The Elocampane is hot in the third , but dry in the second degree : and the chief vertues of it are to open the breast , or to help shortnesse of winde caused by tough fle●… , me , which stoppeth the lungs . Also it openeth oppilations of the liver and splene , and comforteth the stomack , as saith Schola Salerni , Enula campana , haec reddit praecordia sana , &c. Elecampane strengthens each inward part , Asswageth grief of minde , and cheers the heart . A little loosenesse is thereby provoken ; It quelleth wrath , and makes a man fair-spoken . The Rape is also of an hot temper . And Tarragon is hot and dry to the third degree . The Red Darnell is hot also , and good to be drunk for pissing the bed . Of Tabaco , or ( as it is commonly called ) Tobacco , there be principally two kindes , saith Mr Gerard : one greater , the other lesse . The greater was first found in those provinces of America which we call the West Indies . The lesser comes from Trinidada , an island neare unto the continent of the said Indies . To which some have added a third sort . And since the first discovery , there have been plantations made in other places . The people of America call it Petum : Others , Sacra herba , Sancta herba , and Sanasancta Indorum . The reason being ( as I take it ) because when the Moores and Indians have ●…ainted , either for want of food or rest , this hath been a present remedie unto them to supply the one , and help them to the other . And some have called it Hyosoyamus Peruvianus , or Henbane of Peru ; which also Mr Gerard assenteth unto , verily thinking that it is a Species Hyoscyami , ( for there be more kindes of Henbane then one ) chiefly in regard of the qualitie ; because it bringeth drow●…inesse , troubleth the senses , and maketh a man , as it were , drunk , by taking of the fume onely . Of some it is named Nic●…tiana exotica : and by Nicholas Monardis it is named Tabaco . Which said Monardis witnesseth that it is hot and drie in the second degree . The Physicall & chirurgicall uses of it , are not a few ; and being taken in a pipe it helpeth aches in any part of the bodie ; being good also for the kidneys by expelling winde . But beware of cold after it ; neither take it wantonly , nor immoderately . And know that some commend the syrupe before the smoke : yet the smoke ( say they ) physically taken is to be tolerated , and may do some good for rheums , and the forenamed maladies : which , whilest some might cure , they make them worse . For we see that the use is too frequently turned into an abuse , and the remedie is proved a disease ; and all through a wanton and immoderate use . For Omne nimium vertitur in vitium . To quaffe , roar , swear , and drink Tobacco well , Is fit for such as pledge sick healths in hell : Where wanting wine , and ale , and beer to drink , Their cups are fill'd with smoke , fire , fume , and stink . I remember an excellent salve which I am taught to make of green Tobacco : the receipt whereof is thus . Take the leaves of Tobacco two pounds , hogges grease one pound : stamp the herb small in a stone mortar , putting thereto a small cup full of red or claret wine : stirre them well together , cover the mortar from filth , and so let it rest untill the morning : then put it to the fire and let it boil gently , continually stirring it untill the wine be consumed ; then strain it and set it to the fire again , putting thereto one pound of the juice of the herb , & of Venice turpentine 4 ounces ; boil them all together to the consumption of the juice : then adde thereto two ounces of round Aristochia , or Birthwort , in most fine powder , with wax sufficient to give it a bodie : and so thou hast made an accurate salve for wounds , or for old filthie ulcers of the legs , &c. The women of America ( as Gerard mentions in his Herball ) do not use to take Tobacco , because they perswade themselves it is too strong for the constitution of their bodies : and yet some women of England use it often , as well as men . And , questionlesse , those natives amongst whom it groweth , may take more at once then any one of us . It is said that Sir Francis Drakes mariners brought the first of this herb into England in the yeare 1585 , which was in the 28 yeare of Q. Elizabeth , and 3 yeares before Tilburie camp . Betonie , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Betonica and Vetonica , is hot and drie in the second degree . This herb hath an infinite number of soveraigne vertues , being very good for the head ; taken by some in a pipe , as Tobacco , and not seldome mixed with Tobacco : it helpeth also the bitings of mad dogs by drinking the juice or powder of it , and by binding the green leaves to the bitten place . Plinie relateth a strange propertie pertinent to this herb : for , l saith he , if fell serpents be enclosed round about with it , they fall at such oddes that they kill each other presently . This herb is also good to help women in their travail . And thus hitherto I have spoken of such parcels of dame Tellus store , as are onely hot of temper : unto which I might adde yet thousands more ; whether they be such as are pleasant in shew , sweet in smell , delicate in taste , wholesome in operation , and the like : but the earth you know is large : and because I am to see something every where , I cannot stay long any where ; lest the fourth day dawn , before the third be finished . These herbs following are cold and moist . IN the next place therefore I must bring to your admirations some other parcels of another temper , wherein you may likewise see Gods wisdome flourishing : for at which soever we look , there is a secret vertue that he hath infused into every one . In which regard , divine Du Bartas thus , Good Lord ! how many gasping souls have scap't By th' aid of herbs , for whom the grave hath gap't ; Who even about to touch the Stygian strand , Have yet beguil'd grim Pluto's greedie hand ! Oh sacred simples that our life sustain , And when it flies can call it back again ! 'T is not alone your liquour , inly tane , That oft defends us from so many a bane ; But even your savour , yea , your neighbourhood For some diseases is exceeding good . As for example , Yarrow ( as most men say ) when the leaves are green and chewed , doth help the tooth-ach . Also the leaves being put into the nose , do make it bleed , and is a remedie for the megrim , a pain in the head . It is an herb meanly cold in temper , and called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Achillea , because it was first found out by Achilles the disciple of Chiron , and with it he cured his wounds . Vide Plin. lib. 25. cap. 5. Sowthistle is cold : the Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the Latines , Sonchi . If it be given in broth , it increaseth milk in nurses breasts , causing the children nursed by them , to have a good colour and cleare complexion . Groundsell is said to have mixt faculties : for it cooleth , and withall digesteth . The Latines call it Senecio , because it quickly waxeth old : some also call it Herbutum . The leaves of this herb stamped and strained into milk , and drunk , are good against the Red-gum and frets in children . Comfrey is somewhat cold of qualitie , and of a clammie and gluing moisture . It is highly commended of the learned for curing of wounds , especially of the intrals and inward parts , and for burstings and ruptures ; insomuch that they affirm the slimie substance of the root made in a posset of ale , and given to be drunk , cureth the pain in the back gotten by any violent motion , as wrastling , and the like ; to which some adde the overmuch use of Venus : for in foure or five dayes they are perfectly healed , although there be an involuntarie fluxus seminis gotten thereby . In Greek it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Symphytum , and Solidago , or Consolida major . The Water-lilies are also highly esteemed for their vertues in curing some of the like infirmities : for those which are skilfull do affirm that a decoction of the white or yellow Water-lilie made of the seeds , roots , or leaves , is singular good against nocturnall pollutions , caused by dreams , or otherwise . The same cure is also wrought by the green leaves laid upon the region of the back in the small , and two or three times a day removed , and fresh applied . Ger. The Greeks call this Water-lilie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the Latines Nymph●…a : because it takes such delight to grow in the water . Lactuoa , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in English Lettice , is temperately hot and moist in the second degree . It cooleth a hot stomack called heart-burning : and , in nurses that are hot and drie , it procureth milk ; otherwise not . But it must never be eaten immoderately : for ancient authors affirm , that generally it hindereth conception by wasting of sperm ; and if it be not eschewed of women with childe , it is a great means to make them bring forth children either raging in minde , or foolish in wit. Also , the use of Lettice is to be avoided of all that be short-winded , and spit bloud , or be ●…legmatick ; they may not eat it often . Yet he that would live honestly unmarried , let him not refuse this medicine set forth by Dioscorides and Galen ( as the authour of the haven of health affirmeth ) viz. let him bruise Lettice seeds , and often put them in his drink , &c. Purslain is cold in the third degree , and moist in the second . The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Latines Portulaca . The juice of this herb is good against fluxes ; for it greatly stoppeth them . And note that the very herb holden under the tongue , putteth away thirst and drinesse . Violet , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Viola , is cold and moist ; being cold in the first degree , and moist in the second . The leaves inwardly taken do greatly cool , moisten , and make the body loose or soluble : or outwardly applied , do ●…itigate all kinde of hot inflammations . These herbs following are cold and dry . MAdder is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Latine Rubia ; and of its temperature the learned are not fully agreed : yet Mr Gerard saith it is cold and dry . It is good to give the decoction of the roots to bursten and bruised folks ; which roots do also plentifully provoke urine : and ( as some affirm ) the very holding of the root or handling of it , dieth the handlers urine into a perfect red colour , appearing as if he pissed bloud . Whereupon saith Du Bartas , O wondrous Woad , which touching but the skinne , Imparts his colour to the parts within ▪ But note that this must be understood of the root held long in the hand , and freshly gathered : for being kept and transported , it hath not this vertue . Plinie attributeth more unto it : for , saith he , the onely sight of this herb healeth the Jaundise . But in this last propertie , let the reader use his libertie . Willow-wort , or Loose-strife , is an herb cold and dry , whose first vertues were found out by Lysimachus the sonne of Agathocles , and one of Alexanders captains , from whom it is called Lysimachium , or Lysimachia . Plinie writeth of this herb that it is of such strange vertue , that when m Oxen at the plough are striving and unrulie , let it be put into their yokes , and presently they are appeased and quieted . This herb is contrary to Betonie ; which , in these two verses , you may remember , As Betonie breaks friendships ancient bands , So Willow-wort makes wonted hate shake hands . Shepherds purse , or Bursa pastoris , is cold and dry : the leaves bruised are good to heal green bleeding wounds : And also the decoction of it doth stop the lask , the spitting and pissing of bloud , and all other bloudie fluxes . Sen-green or Housleek , is alwayes green , both in summer and winter : Whereupon it is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is as much as Semper vivens , or alwayes living . It is cold in the third degree , and somewhat drying . The juice hereof taketh away corns from the toes and feet , better then any thing that you can easily get : Let them be washed and bathed therewith , and as it were day and night emplastred with the skin of the said Housleek , and you shall finde remedie . Sorrell or soure-Dock , in Latine Acida , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is cold and dry ; being cold in the third degree , and dry in the second . The seeds of Sorrell drunk in grosse red wine , stop the lask and bloudie flux . Also if one fasting do chew some of the leaves , and suck down the juice , it marvellously preserveth from infections . Eliots castle of Health . Plantain , called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is Lambestongue , and in Latine Plantago , is cold and dry in the third degree . The juice of Plantain drunk ( like unto Housleek ) stoppeth the bloudie flux , or spitting or pissing of bloud . And the leaves stamped and made into a Tansie , with the yelks of eggs , stay the inordinate flux of terms , although it hath continued many yeares . Ger. pag. 341. But on the contrary , the decoction of Cammomill or Germander , made in wine , and drunk , voideth winde , and procureth them to flow . And thus also I have given you a taste of some cool as well as hot herbs . And in most of these , as in such other things of the same nature , I must confesse , that as I have seen a description of the world set forth by such whose reading was their furthest travell ; so , out of good Authours , and skilfull Herbalists , I have both learned and taught these secrets . Unto which I have yet a few more that I intend to adde ; and because these are the most strange , I have reserved them unto the last place . These herbs which follow , are herbs of more then ordinarie properties . AS first the noble n Nepenthe , an herb which being steeped and drunk in wine , expelleth sadnesse . 2. Then is there the herb Hippurin , or Hippice , of which Plinie o writeth that it is admirable in stenching bloud , insomuch that the cure is performed by the very touch of it ; being also very good to keep one from hunger and thirst , while it is kept in the mouth . 3. Also , there is Nyctilops or Nyctegretum , an herb which in the night p shineth a farre off : and , above all other creatures , at the first sight it scareth Geese . 4. Pythagoras telleth of the herb q Callicia , which will turn water into ice . 5. Ophiusta is an herb growing in Ethiopia : it is of a wannish colour , dangerous to be looked on : and being drunk , it doth so terrifie the minde with a fight of angry and dreadfull serpents , that through the fear of them men have r sometimes killed themselves . 6. H●…mlock ( as some relate out of Gal●…n , in his book De temperamentis ) is meat to storks , and poyson to men . 7. Sardonia , or Crow-foot ( as some write out of Solinus ) is an herb which moveth laughter . 8. Upon a mountain of Cypres called Arcadi●… , is an herb or plant growing , which if a man cut , there issueth a liquour like warm bloud : if with this bloud , thus warm , one man should touch another , he would love him affectionately whom he toucheth . Contrariwise , if the bloud be cold , the touch will ingender hatred . My authour calleth this plant , Flabia . See Du Bart. Summarie . 9. Moreover , in the same authour I finde ( as he hath it from one Rhamnusius , in his Navigations ) that in the island called Australle , there is an herb found , upon which whosoever lieth down , he is first taken with an heavinesse of the head , then wi●…h sleeping , and consequently with death . 10. Magicians make use of the herb Anacrampseros , which ( as I finde in s Plinie ) by the very touch thereof causeth love to grow between man and man , abolishing all former hatred . 11. The like is reported in a manner of the herb Sowbread , which being made into little flat cakes , and taken inwardly , is a good amorous medicine , and will make one in love . Ger. 12. Also they report , saith Dioscorides , that the herb Snap-draggon or Calves-snout being hanged about one , preserveth a man from being bewitched , & maketh him gracious in the sight of the people . Gerard. ex Dioscor . 13. Enchanters also make great brags of the herb Ethiopis ( which , I think , some call by the name of Moly ) 14. And of the herb Achimedis : the first whereof being cast into rivers , will drie them up ; or being applied to any thing lockt or shut , will presently open it : the other being cast into an armie in the time of battel , causeth the souldiers to be in fear , and runne away . Thus say some . Neither hath Plinie forgotten these two last herbs : but he mentions them with a kinde of derision , as in the 26 book and 4 chapter of his naturall historie is apparent ; where he wondereth why enchanters would not make use of them in time of danger and extremitie . And for mine own part , this I cannot but say , that it is great pitie the secrets of nature should be soiled by infamous magick , and by the superstitious ignorance of sorcerers . 15. Unto these , Apollodorus hath added the herb Aeschynomen , which draweth in the leaves when the hand of any one approacheth to touch it . 16. Like unto which is the herb Sentida , growing in t India : for if any one come neare and touch it , or throw sand , or any thing else upon it , presently it becometh as if it were withered , and closeth up the leaves ; so continuing as long as the man standeth by : but so soon as he is gone , it openeth fresh and fair : and touching it again , it withereth as before . These , you see , are rarities : and being now ready to passe away from them , I should come to speak something of grain ; as wheat , rie , barley , lintels , oats , peas , beans , rice , with such other like ; and gladly would I do it , but that ( me thinks ) I am called another way : for lo I have discovered the tops of yonder trees ; and one by one , I mean to view them . Vitex , or the chaste tree ( which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because , saith a Plinie , certain matrons among the Athenians , desirous to live chaste , did lay the leaves of it in their beds under them ) is called in the Latine Salix marina , or Salix amerina , or Piper agreste , or Agnus castus . And , as Plinie writeth , it is of two kindes ; the greater , and the lesser . The first groweth up much like a willow tree : but the other brancheth out and spreadeth more , having whiter and downier leaves then the former . Our b countreyman , and an excellent Herbalist , saith that it groweth up after the manner of a bushie shrubbe or hedge tree , having many twiggie branches , very pliant and easie to be bent like unto the willow : the flowers are of a light blew colour , and very sweet in smell ; the leaves long and narrow ; and the fruit small and round like unto the grains of pepper . And note that the flowers grow at the uppermost end of the branches , ●…lustering close together . Some say that it is a plant hot and drie in the second degree ; others name the third . It is a singular medicine for such as would live chaste , in what sort soever it be taken , whether in powder , or decoction , or the leaves worn about the bodie . Also it driveth away windinesse of the stomack , openeth and cureth the stoppings of the liver and splene , with sundry such other needfull cures . Willow is of a much like nature ; and therefore it is yet a custome , that he which is deprived of his love , must wear a willow garland . Also the green boughs with their leaves may well be brought into chambers , and set about the beds of those who are sick of agues : for they do mightily cool the heat of the aire ; which thing cannot but be a wonderfull refreshing to the sick patient . Tamarisk is a little tree well known ; the decoction of whose branches being drunk in wine , and a little vineger , is of great vertue against the hardnesse or stopping of the splene or milt : for this tree doth by nature so waste the milt , that swine which have been daily fed out of a vessel made thereof , have been found to have no milt at all . Rose is cold in the first degree and drie in the second , somewhat binding , especially the white Rose . The red is lesse cold , more drie , &c. As for the damask and musk Rose , it is hot , and moist withall . The damask water is sweetest ; but the red is wholesomest . And of the red Rose leaves a conserve may be made , which is good , not onely to cool , but also to comfort the principall parts of the bodie , viz. the head , heart , stomack , liver , splene , and reins . Thus you may make it . Take the buds of red Roses somewhat before they be ready to spread ; cut the red part of the leaves from the white , shake out the yellow seeds : then take the red leaves and beat them very small in a stone mortar with a pestle of wood ; and unto every ounce of Roses put three ounces of sugar , by little and little , in the time of the beating , and beat them all together untill they be perfectly incorporated : then put it in a glasse or gallipot ; stop it close , and set it in the sunne for a season , and it is made . And know that it will remain in full vertue for a yeare or two , but then it decayeth . Myrtle is a little low tree growing in some hot countreys , having small dark leaves , bearing berries which are of a binding nature , and good to stop any issue of bloud . This is a tender plant , not able to endure any cold ; and ( as authours affirm ) it was wont to be worn of the Romane captains garland-wise in triumph ; namely then , when they had obtained any victorie without slaughter of men . Also in times past this tree was consecrated to Venus : and thereupon I finde in Plinie , that amongst the Romanes there was an altar belonging to Venus , which they call by the name of Murtia . The said author also affirmeth , that before pepper was found out , the myrtle berries served in stead thereof . See Plin. lib. 15. cap. 29. Ebone is a tree growing in India and Ethiopia , in taste being sharp and biting . If it be burnt , it yeelds a sweet smell , the smoke whereof is not offensive , but good against many diseases of the eyes : as also the green wood is so full of sap , and withall so fattie , that it will flame like a candle . Some have said that it bears neither fruit nor leaves ; but this is a false opinion , as they have witnessed who have seen the tree , and taken the true picture of it . The outward parts are white , but within it is black . That which groweth in India , is not in such estimation as the Ethiopian Ebone ; for it is spotted with white and yellow . Sethim is a kinde of tree something like a White-thorn ; the timber whereof never rotteth . Of this tree , Noah , according to Gods command , made the ark ; as we reade in Genesis . Palm , or Date trees , are both one . This tree groweth plentifully in Egypt , and other parts of Africa ; but those which are in Palestine and Syria are the best : they grow likewise in most places of the East and West Indies . The branches of this tree were wont to be carried as a token of victorie , because they are of this nature , viz. that they will shoot upward , though oppressed with never so great ▪ weight : neither do the leaves of it ever fall . Elianus remembreth another propertie ; for ( saith he ) the report runneth thus , that in Delus the Olive tree and the Date tree flourish most fruitfully , which when Latona had touched , she was suddenly disburdened of childe-birth , whereas before she could not be delivered . Elian. lib. 5. Also they grow by couples , male and female : but the female is onely fruitfull . The Plane tree , called Platanus , is a spreading tree with broad leaves : in times past it was greatly esteemed in Italie for the shadow thereof ; insomuch that ( as Plinie reporteth ) they often bedewed it with wine to make it grow . The old Romanes were wont to banquet much under these trees . And there is , saith Plinie , no greater commendation of this tree , then that it keepeth away the sunne in summer , and entertaineth it in winter . We reade of Xerxes King of Persia , that he was strangely enamoured on this tree , having it in such singular admiration that he became a servant to it . For in Lydia ( as Elianus c writeth ) when Xerxes happened to see a tall and loftie fair Plane tree , he made a whole dayes tarriance by it ; and , no necessitie constraining him so to do , he pitched his pavilions and tents in the void and emptie places round about the same . He also hanged precious jewels of great value upon it , adorning and beautifying the boughs and branches with chains of gold , with bracelets and tablets , with spangles and such like costly things , yeelding thereunto great worship and reverence ; appointing also an overseer to keep , preserve , and defend the same from all casualties . This was a strange crotchet ; and little or nothing the better was the poore tree for all this love and braverie . Pepper ( whereof there are divers sorts ) groweth at the foot of other trees , climbing upon them like to ivie , and is in bunches like grapes . Ginger groweth like young reeds , with a root like a lilie : it is plentifull in Malabar , or Malavar , a province in India intra Gangem . Cinnamon is the inner bark of a tree as big as an olive ; with leaves like bay leaves , and fruit like an olive : the drying of the bark maketh it roll together . Within three yeares the tree yeeldeth another bark , as before . They of Ormuz call it Darchini , that is , wood of China : and selling it at Alexandria , they call it Cinnamonium , which is , quasi Amomum ex Sina delatum . Purch . ex Garcia ab horto . The Nutmegge-tree is like a peach or pear-tree , and groweth most in Banda an island in Asia , and in Iava . The fruit is like a peach , the inner part whereof is the Nutmegge , which is covered and interlaced with the Mace. For when the fruit is ripe , the first and outermost part openeth , as it is with our walnuts ; then the Mace flourisheth in a fair red colour , which in the ripening becometh yellow . Cloves grow in the Moluccos on trees , like bay-trees , yeelding blossomes , first white , then green , afterwards red , then hard ; and this hard thing is the Clove . When they be green they yeeld the pleasantest smell in the world . And ( as it is reported ) being ripe they are of such an extraordinary heat and drinesse , that in two dayes they will suck out and drie up such vessels of water , as shall happen to stand in the same room where they are . These spices and drugs , with many other , are the fruits of India . The Cypresse is a tree growing on drie mountains , and most commonly in hot countreys . It is very tall , and the timber thereof is yellowish and of a pleasant smell , especially being set neare to the fire ; and of such durable nature , that it doth neither rot nor wax old , nor yet cleaveth or chappeth it self . See Plin. lib. 16. cap. 33 , & 42. The Pine is a tree of the same nature , not subject to worms or rottennesse , and therefore much used , where it groweth , to make ships . The leaves are hard-pointed , sharp and narrow , continuing green all the yeare ; and the shadow thereof d will not suffer any plant to grow under it . Cedar is a tall great tree which groweth in Africa , and Syria ; many of them upon mount Libanus . They be straight and upright like the Firre-tree : their leaves are small , thick , and of a sweet smell . This tree hath fruit on it all times of the yeare , which fruit is like to that of the Firre & Pine-tree , but greater and harder : and at this day ( as some affirm ) there are found upon mount Libanus , Cedars planted by King Solomon : the truth of which I will not stand to justifie . Terebinth is a tree from whence Turpentine issueth . Picea is a tree that droppeth pitch ; it groweth in Greece , Italy , France , Germanie , and all the cold regions even unto Russia . It remaineth alwayes green like unto the Pine ; and , by some , is supposed to be a wilde kinde of Pine : especially seeing the Pine affordeth Rosin , Pitch and Tarre . Yet some attribute Pitch to the great Cedar , Rosin to the wilde Pines chiefly , and Tarre to the Pine called the Torch-Pine . There is a tree in India , called the Indian Coquo , or Cocus , being the most strange and profitable tree in the world ; of which in the islands of Maldiva they make and furnish whole ships : so that ( save the men themselves , e saith one ) there is nothing of the ship or in the ship , neither tackling , merchandise , or ought else , but what this tree yeeldeth . It groweth high and slender , the wood is of a spungie substance , easie to be sewed , when they make vessels thereof , with cords made of Cocus . It hath a continuall succession of fruits , and is never without some : they grow like a kinde of nut , which is of a very large size , having two sorts of husks as our walnuts ; the uppermost whereof is hairy like hemp , and of this they make cordage ; and of the next they make drinking-cups . When the fruit within these shells is almost ripe , it is full of water , which , as it ripeneth , changeth into a white harder substance : at the first this liquour is sweet , but with the ripening groweth sowre . The tree affords a very medicinable juice ; and , if it stand one houre in the sunne , it is good vineger ; but distilled , it may be used in stead of wine or Aqua-vitae . There be wayes also to make sugar of it , and of the meat in the nut dried they make oyl : Of the pith or heart of the tree they make paper : of the leaves they make coverings for their houses , tents , mattes , and the like . Nay , their apparell , firing , and other necessary commodities , they gather from this tree . Thus some . Or , according to others , it is thus described . In the isle of Zebus there is a fruit which they call Cocos , formed like a Melon , but more long then thick : It is inclosed with divers little skinnes , so strong and good as those that environ a Date stone . The islanders make thread of the skinnes , as strong and good as that which is of hemp . The fruit hath a rinde like a drie Gourd , but farre more hard : which , being burned and beaten to powder , serveth for medicine . The inward nut is like unto butter ; being both as white , and as soft , and besides that , very savoury and cordiall . They make use of this fruit also in divers other things . For if they would have oyl , they turn and tosse it up and down divers times : then they let it settle some few dayes , at which time the meat will be converted into a liquour like oyl , very sweet and wholesome , wherewith they oftentimes anoint themselves . If they put it into water , the kernell is converted into sugar ; if they leave it in the sunne , it is turned into vineger . Towards the bottome of the tree they use to make a hole and gather diligently into a great cane the liquour that distilleth , which amongst them is of as much esteem as the best wine in these parts : for it is a very pleasant and wholesome drink . There is also among the Indians a tree called Arbore de rais , or the tree of roots , called also the Indian fig-tree , and by some affirmed ( with more confidence then reason , saith one ) to be the tree of Adams transgression . It groweth out of the ground , as other trees , and yeeldeth many boughs , which yeeld certain threads of the colour of gold , which growing downwards to the earth do there take root again , making as it were new trees , or a wood of trees , covering sometimes the best part of a mile . There is also another tree which some call the Indian mourner , or Arbore triste , the sad and sorrowfull tree . It hath this propertie , that in the day time and at sunne-setting you shall not see a flower on it : but within half an houre after , it is full of flowers , which at the sunne-rising fall off , the leaves shutting themselves from the sunnes presence , and the tree seeming as if it were dead . The Indians have a fable of one Parisatico , who had a daughter , with whom the sunne was in love ; but lightly forsaking her , he grew amorous of another : whereupon this damosel slew her self , and of the ashes of her burned carcase came this tree . A prettie fiction this : Ovid himself hath not a better . In the island of Hierro ( being one of the seven islands of the Canaries ) is a tree which distilleth water incessantly from the leaves thereof , in so great abundance , that not onely it sufficeth those of the island ( for there is no other water in the island ) but also might furnish the necessary uses of a farre greater number of people . This strange tree is alwayes covered with a little mist , which vanisheth by degrees , according as the sunne sheweth himself . When the Spaniards ( saith my authour ) took upon them to conquer this isle , they found themselves almost discomfited , because they saw neither fountains , springs , nor rivers : and enquiring of the islanders where they had their water , they answered that they used none but rain-water , & in the mean time kept their trees covered , hoping by this subtiltie to drive the Spaniards out of the isle again . But it was not long before one of their women , entertained by a Spaniard , discovered the tree with the properties of it ; which he at the first held for a fable , untill his own witnesse saw it was true ; whereupon he was almost ravished with the miracle : but the woman was put to death by the islanders , for her treacherie . In the north parts of Scotland and in the islands adjacent called Orchades , are certain trees found whereon there groweth a certain kinde of shell-fish , of a white colour , but somewhat tending to a ruffet ; wherein are contained little living creatures : For in time of maturitie the shells do open , and out of them by little and little grow those living creatures ; which falling into the water when they drop out of their shells , do become fowls , such as we call Barnacles or Brant Geese : but the other that fall upon the land , perish and come to nothing . Mr Gerard affirmeth that he hath seen as much in Lancashire , in a small island which is called the Pile of Foulders : for there be certain boughs of old trees , and other such like rubbish cast up by the sea , whereon hangeth a certain spume or froth , which in time breedeth unto a shell : out of which by degrees cometh forth a creature in shape like a bird ; sending out first a string or lace , as it were , of silk finely woven , and of a whitish colour ; then follow the legs , and afterwards more and more , till at the last it hangeth by the bill : soon after it cometh to maturitie and falleth into the sea , where it gathereth feathers , and groweth to a fowl bigger then a mallard , and something lesse then a goose , being somewhat coloured like to our mag-pies . This Mr Gerard testifieth to be true upon his own knowledge ; as in his Herball is apparant . And thus ( gentle reader ) I would here end , not onely this Chapter and Section , but also the first part of my book , were it not that I have a desire to speak a word or two of things growing under ground , and within the earth : which , as briefly as I can , shall be handled in the following Appendix . An Appendix to the two former Sections ; discoursing somewhat concerning Metalls , and such like things as are under ground . IN the second dayes work I had occasion to speak of Fiery , Aierie , and Watery Meteors : all which by the Philosophers are named bodies imperfectly mixt , being but a little durable . And now , being to speak of things under ground , I am come to bodies more perfectly mixt , and of a longer continuance , because they consist of a more solid and constant concretion of Elements . Their names in generall , are either Mineralia , Mineralls ; Fossilia ; or Metalla . They are Mineralia , because they are generated in Mines ; that is , in the veins , pores , and bowells of the earth . They are Fossilia , from Fodio , to dig , because they are digged out of the earth . And they are Metalla , Metalls , from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is to search , or finde out ; because , with much labour and cost , they are sought out of the veins and bowells of the earth . That name which I insist upon , is this last : And that the kindes of Metalls may the better be remembred , this short table would be observed . Metalls are either Principall which are of themselves ; as Sulphur and Mercurie , being ( as it were ) the father and mother of all metalls . Lesse principall derived from the principall , more pliable pure more Gold. Silver . lesse ; having either more Brimstone , or Quicksilver . lesse pliable Hard stones common solid shining . not shining . full of pores , as the Pumex and Tophus . precious more noble , shining more . lesse noble , shining lesse . Brittle , or of a friable nature ; easie to be brought into crumbes : And these are all kindes of precious earths , and sucks of the earth : as Terra Lemnia , Samos , Bitumen , Sal , &c. Of these kindes I purpose to speak a word or two , which shall be as it were to explain the table to such as know it not . The first , or principall metalls , are Sulphur , and Mercurie : These are of themselves , because other metalls do not help to make them , but they help to make other metalls . Sulphur or Brimstone , is said by some to be the fat of the earth with fiery heat decocted unto his hardnesse ; which is the cause that it so speedily is enflamed , and burneth even in water . Or thus . Sulphur is a metallick substance or matter , consisting of a more subtill Exhalation , fat and unctuous , shut up within the veins of the earth . It will burn sooner then the fat of beasts : for although it be fatter then Brimstone , yet it is farre colder . Mercurie or Quicksilver is a slimie water , mixt with a pure white earth ; which metall , for the matter whereof it doth consist , is thin , cold and heavie . Or thus . Quicksilver is a metallick matter , consisting of a waterie vapour , more subtil then ordinary , which is mixed with earth to conglutinate or knit it together ; and , by the heat of Sulphur , it is digested into what it is . It pierceth metalls , because of the extream thinnesse ; which , together with the heat of it , makes it be in continuall motion : and the motion , by a Metaphor , causeth it to be called Quicksilver . Moreover , it is also called Mercurie , because as Mercurie is joyned to all the Planets , so this to all metalls : or as Mercurie is moved many wayes , so this is apt for any motion . The lesse principall metals are derived from these first . I call them lesse principall because they are not of themselves , but produced by the help of the other two . These I divide into two sorts ; the pliable , and the lesse pliable . Pliable metals are pure : and that , either more or lesse . The more pure , are Gold and Silver . Gold is the onely purest of all metals , and is composed of a most pure red Sulphur , and of the like Quicksilver : they are red , but not burning . This metall is onely perfect ; all other be corruptible . It is perfect , because it is concocted with sufficient heat , and mixture of Sulphur : whereas all other metals , either are not so well concocted , or else they have not the due quantitie of brimstone : and ( as it is affirmed by the Alchymists ) because nature in all her works seeketh the best end , she intendeth of all metals to make gold : but being hindred , either for want of good mixture , or good concoction , she bringeth forth other metals ; although not so precious , yet in their severall uses , every way as profitable , if not more : for it is scarce a question f whether there be more use to the necessitie of mans life , in Iron and Lead , then is in Gold and Silver . Gold never rusteth , both because of the purenesse of its parents , free from poisonous infection ; and also because it is so solidly composed that no aire ( which causeth all things to corrupt ) can be received into it . This perfection , together with the rarenesse , and beautie of it , hath caused fond mortals to doat so much upon it as they do . Nay , will not one pound or ounce of this go further then ten , either ounces or pounds of honestie ? The Poets saying agreeth to it , Aurea nunc verè sunt secula , plurimus auro Venit honos . This is the golden age , not that of old : For now all honour 's to be bought with gold . And hereupon I think it is , that most men dispraise this metall , and yet but few who would not have it . Diversas hominum videam cùm sparsa per artes Ingenia , est cunctis ars tamen una viris . Omnibus idem animus gratos sibi quaerere nummos : Omnis inexhaustas undique poscit opes . When I behold the wits of men inclin'd To divers arts , I all of them do finde In this one art to meet ; they shun no pain Wish'd wealth to heap up , and augment their gain . Nay , they are not common fetches and plots , but strange and bloudie damned practises which are often used to get and obtain the riches of the world . Which Ovid could discern a long while since ; and therefore he saith , Effodiuntur opes irritamenta malorum : Iámque nocens ferrum , ferróque nocentius aurum . Riches ( those fond enticements unto ill ) Are digged up ; and iron which doth kill . But Gold it is which doth more harm to men Then iron blades , though steel'd , though sharp , though keen . Or , as another saith , Aurum , de●…tructor vitae , princépsque malorum , O quàm difficiles nectis ubique dolos ! O utinam natum nunquam mortalibus esses , Dulcia suppeditas quae nocumenta viris ! Gold , lifes destroyer , and of mischiefs chief , Oh what strait wiles dost thou knit , past belief ! Would thou hadst ne're been born to mortall wights , Sith harm to men rests in thy false delights ! These are the complaints . But it is neither in Gold nor Iron or the like , that these evils rest ; the causes of ill ought rather to be imputed to the devil and wicked men . For true it is , All goods are good to good men that well use them , But they are bad to fools who do abuse them . And thereupon saith Du Bartas , I know to man the earth seems ( altogether ) No more a mother , but a step-dame rather ; Because ( alas ) unto our losse she bears Bloud-shedding Steel , and Gold , the ground of cares : As if these metals , and not mans amisse , Had made sinne mount unto the height it is : To pick a lock , to take his neighbours purse , To break a house , or to do something worse ; To cut his parents throat , to kill his prince , To spoil his countrey , murder innocence . For , as a cask , through want of use grown fustie , Makes with his stink the best Greek malmsey mustie : So Gods best gifts , usurpt by wicked ones , To poison turn through their contagions . What pains do not men take to winne gold ? every man hath one way or other to hunt after it : but the Alchymist , despising all other wayes , as slow , unnaturall , and unprofitable , laboureth , either to help nature in her work , as of unperfect metals to make perfect , or else to force nature to his purpose , by his quintessences and Elixers ; so that what by purging , what by concocting , what by mixing of Sulphur and Quicksilver , and much other like stuffe , at length he turneth the wrong side of his gown outward , all the teeth out of his head , and his bodie from health to a palsie , and then he is a Philosopher , and so he must , nay , will be called . It is said of Gold that it waxeth cold towards day-light : insomuch that they who wear rings of it , may perceive when the day is ready to dawn . Silver is the most pure metall next unto Gold : it hath an indifferent good concoction , but it wanteth sufficient heat in the mixture , and thereupon it looketh pale . It is a metall begotten of pure white Mercurie , and of cleare white Brimstone or Sulphur . The lesse pure pliable metalls , consist some of them of more Brimstone ; some , of more Quicksilver : neither are any of these two so pure , as those in the mixture of Gold and Silver . Brasse is an impure metall , consisting most of a red and thick Sulphur , and of a little Quicksilver something impure : that which cometh from Cyprus is called Copper , and is the purest , as being of best digestion , and nearest unto Gold ; * Brasse , Latten , and such like , being no other then divers kindes of Copper . In ancient time , this metall was in greater esteem then Iron : for they did not onely make their armour of it , but their bucklers also and their lances ; because they would not be worn , either with age or use . Copperas is a minerall of a neare nature unto Brasse or Copper : it is said by some to be mixed of humours strained by drops into small holes . And perhaps it is nothing else but the more raw and impure substance of that which is the matter of Copper , with lesse Quicksilver in it , and that also of a baser qualitie . It is hot and drie in the fourth degree , vehemently binding , being of great force to season and preserve raw flesh , ( as some affirm ) and is also good to beget sound flesh in festered sores , and to stench bloud . It is of a green , yellow , and a skie colour : but the best hath white spots in it . See more afterwards in Vitriol . Iron is a common metall , necessary for the use of mans life , engendred of a most impure Quicksilver mixed with a thick Sulphur impure and adust . Or thus ; It is an impure metall consisting of much crude , earthie , adust Sulphur , and a modicum of filthie and bad Mercurie . This ( saith the Philosopher ) although it be hard , yet by daily use it is worn and wasted : the reason being in regard that it hath in it least of Mercurie , and most of an earthie Sulphur . The quenching it in water makes it harder and harder : but if it be quenched in the juice of bean-shells or mallows , it becometh soft : and so also doth the often heating it , and cooling it without quenching . Plinie calleth it optimum pessimúmque vitae instrumentum , the best and worst instrument of life . Steel is a kinde of Iron , but the purest and the hardest ; or Iron refined . Naturall steel , which we call Chalybs , in times past was gotten out of a place in Thracia , where the people called Chalybes inhabited : their use was to go naked , and digge this metall out of the earth . Metalls consisting most of Mercurie , are these ; Lead , and Tinne . Lead is a raw and indigested metall , but of better digestion then commixtion : for it is mixed with a grosse earthie substance , which causeth it to be in colour so black , and so ready to foul . It is begotten of much unpure , thick , and drossie Mercurie ; and by refining is made whiter . The kindes of this are varied by reason of the matter whereof it consisteth , and by reason of the heat by which it is deco●…ted : and thereupon it comes to passe that we have one sort which we call Black-lead ; another farre whiter and clearer , as being better concocted , and more purely composed . It is of a cold and binding nature ; and if it lie in the wet , moisture will increase the weight . England hath store of it . Tinne , whereof great plentie also groweth in the West parts of England , in beautie and colour cometh nearest unto Silver ; and of Silver wanteth nothing but soliditie and hardnesse . Some think that it is composed of Silver and Lead : but the more common opinion is , that the greatest part of it is Mercurie , white without , and red within , having a portion also of Brimstone or Sulphur not well mixed , being as it were Lead whited with Silver : for it is a raw and undigested metall , very porous and uncompact , which causeth it to crash when it is either broken or bitten . And thus farre of metalls pliable . The lesse pliable ( as I shewed in the table ) are either hard , or brittle ; & cannot be easily hammered , wrought , or melted to a desired form . The hard ones , are all kinde of stones . And of stones , together with bodies friable or brittle , it is doubted whether they be in the number of metalls or no ; because there is great difference in the matter of their composure , &c. To which it is answered , that although they be not in the number of such kinde of metalls as are pliable , and will melt ; nor yet abound with that matter of mixture which they do : neverthelesse they may bear the name of metalls , according to that generall name specified in the derivation of the word Metalla . And in that regard I made a difference of metalls , and drew them out in the former table . Wherefore I proceed : and following them who derive stones after this manner , I say that stones are bodies perfectly mixt , without life , hard , of a drie and an earthie exhalation , mixed with a certain unctuositie ; and by the durance of time , together with the force of heat and cold , and a minerall vertue , conglutinated or knit together . Or thus ; they be engendred of a watrie moisture , and fat earth mixed hard together . By which it appeareth that the matter of stones is a watrie humour , and a thick unctuous earth : which is not so to be understood as if the other two elements were separated from their mixture ; but because they have not such precedencie as the former . And for their efficient causes besides the minerall vertue , it is said to be heat and cold . Heat bringeth the slow humid unctuous matter through the thin parts of the earth ( as the Philosophers affirm ) and cold condenseth it , and makes it thick . They live not with a vegetative life , as plants and trees which have their nourishment from within ; but their augmentation proceeds from an outward accretion by the 〈◊〉 of particulars adhering to them , when they lie in place convenient : and , in time , their vertues may be abated , by being long out of their right Ubi ; in which regard some supposed that they had life , and died . The common stones are of a more impure and grosse matter then the other . Some whereof are solid ; some more full of pores . In the solid , the parts are more continued , and better compacted : yet so , as some have a kinde of shining in them ; others are dark and dull . The shining solid stones , are chiefly all kinde of marbles : of which I finde three sorts . 1. Alabaster ; which is of colour very cleare and white . The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and about Thebes in Egypt it is especially found ; there being the greatest plentie of it . 2. Ophites , which is a kinde of marble having spots like a serpent . 3. Porphyrites , which is the red marble , mixed or interlaced with white spots . The not shining solid stones are these , and the like : 1. The Flint . 2. The Marchasite , or that whereof they make milstones ; which being struck with Steel , procures fire , like to the Flint . 3. Cos , which is of power to sharpen edgetools ; wherefore we commonly call it a whetstone . 4. Corticula , or Lydius lapis ; which is of force to trie the truth in metalls : we therefore call it a touch-stone . 5. Smiris , which is an hard stone wherewith glasiers cut their glasse : some call this an Emery . 6. Those which we name wheaten stones , or any kinde of rockie stone ; or such as may be comprehended under the word Saxum . Common stones lesse solid , are the Pumex and Tophus . 1. The Pumex is of a spungie nature , and is apt to swimme by reason of the light matter whereof it consisteth . 2. The Tophus is a sand or gravell stone that may easily be rubbed to crumbes . But come now to precious stones : and amongst them we have the noble , and the lesse noble : both which sorts are begotten of a more subtil and thin matter then common stones , and fostered with a more singular influence of the heavens . My task were ( in a manner ) endlesse to reckon * all sorts : yet some must be remembred . The more noble precious stones , are , 1. The Adamant or Diamond , the most precious of all stones , and the hardest ; insomuch as it cutteth glasse , and yeeldeth not either to stroke of hammer or fire : notwithstanding it is softened with h Goats bloud being warm , soon after she hath eaten pa●…sley or drunken wine . Plinie maketh 6 kindes of Adamant : The 1. is Adamas Indicus , being neare akin to crystall ; for in colour and clearenesse it is much like it : and in quantitie it is in bignesse as a filbert or hasell nut . The 2. is Adamas Arabicus , like to the other , excepting that it is something lesse . The 3. is called Cenchros , answering in bignesse to the grain of Millet . The 4. kinde is Adamas Macedonicus ; and this is like to the seed of a Cucumber . The 5. is Adamas Cypricus ; this is found in Cyprus , and tendeth somewhat to the colour of brasse . The 6. is called the * Siderite ; which , although it be heavier then the other , yet it is of lesse vertue and esteem ; the colour whereof is like to the colour of iron : And this , as also that of Cyprus , are tearmed by i Plinie , degenerate kindes ; because they will be broken by the hammer , or otherwise with blowes ; and may also be cut or rased by other Adamants . All these kindes , the two first onely excepted , are said to have their place of generation amongst the Gold , and in golden Mines . 2. The Saphire is a very cleare gem , very hard and of a skie colour , growing in the East , and specially in India : the best sort hath in it as it were cloves enclining to a certain rednesse . This stone is said to be of a cold nature : and being drunk it preserveth chastitie , corroborateth the heart , helpeth against the stinging of serpents , poyson and pestilence . 3. The * Smaradge is of a green transparent colour , making the aire green neare about it . The qualitie of this stone , in physick , is much like to the former , or of more vertue : for it is said to defend the wearer from the falling sicknesse . And so greatly doth it favour chastitie , that if it be worn whilest the man and the woman accompanie themselves together , it breaketh in the very act . 4. The Hyacinth is of a watrish colour , or rather something blew like a violet . It is exceeding hard , and cloudy in the dark , but pure and cleare by day : like unto a false flattering friend , whose blithe looks are onely seen in time of prosperitie ; but gone when the cloudie night of dark adversitie beginneth to approach : For where true friends are knit in love , there sorrows are shared equally ; and best are they perceived in a doubtfull matter . Si fueris felix , multos numerabis amicos : Tempora si fuerint nubila , solus eris . Whil'st thou art happy , many friends thou hast : But cloudie times those many friends do waste . Moreover , this stone is of a cold qualitie , moderating the spirits of the heart and of the other parts ; also it causeth mirth , and being worn obtaineth favour , as some report . 5. The Amethyst is a gem or precious stone , which in colour resembleth a deep claret-wine ; and ( as some suppose ) it hath power to resist drunkennesse . 6. The Carbuncle ( of which Plinie writeth in his 37 book and 7 chapter ) is a gem shining with a light like fire , representing a flame . Some say it is the noblest , and hath most vertues of any precious stone . 7. The Calcedon is of neare nature to the Carbuncle : it is of a purple colour , and shineth like a star : it is said to expell sadnesse and fear , by purging and chearing the spirits : it also hindreth ill and fearfull visions or dreams in a mans sleep . 8. The Rubie is a red gem , shining in dark like a spark of fire : it cleareth the sight , and expelleth sad and fearfull dreams . 9. The Chrysolite is a stone of a golden colour , and shining , but brightest in the morning . It is good against melancholy ; and fire is much hurtfull unto it . 10. The Astarite is a cleare shining Crystalline stone , having in the midst the image of a full moon : or being turned about , the sunne or the moon may be seen shining within it . Plin. lib. 37. cap. 9. 11. The Selenite is a transparent gem like glasse : it hath a kinde of spot in it which bears the image of the moon , increasing and decreasing as the moon ; and therefore it is called the Moon-stone . Ibid. cap. 10. It is of a white , black , and yellow colour : and the scrapings of it heal the falling sicknesse . 12. The Sard●…nix is a cleare gem , in colour representing the nail of a mans hand : it preserveth * chastnesse , and healeth ulcers about the nails . Albertus Magnus witnesseth that if it be hanged about the neck , it doth greatly corroborate the strength of the body . 13. Achates is a stone of divers colours , insomuch that the colours of other gems are not sufficient for it : sometime it is black with white veins and yellow : sometime it is as it were sprinkled with bloud ; & ( like a Prot●…us ) is of so many colours that one would scarce beleeve it were one and the same stone . Eagles ( as is said ) lay it in their nests to preserve their young from poyson . And Pyrrhus , K. of Epirus , had one of these gems in a ring , in which were the nine Muses to be seen , and Apollo with his harp ; not engraven by art ( saith l Plinie ) sed sponte naturae it à discurrentibus maculis , but on natures own accord the spots being so disposed . Plinie also sheweth the divers kindes of this stone in the 10 chapter of his 37 book , affirming that it is good against poyson , and stinging of scorpions ; and is supposed to procure eloquence , and make men wise and fair-spoken . See more in Scal. Exerc. 117. 14. Sardius is a kinde of Onyx , of a blackish or deep yellow colour . m Plinie saith it is a common stone , and was found first about Sardis , but the best are neare Babylon . Some call it a * Corneoll . It stoppeth bleedings at the nose , sharpens the wit , and makes men cheerfull and merrie , and set in a ring it restraineth anger . 15. Iasper is a green stone , pointed with spots like drops of bloud . 16 The n Topaz is a precious stone whereof there be two kindes ; one of gold colour casting beams in the sun ; the other of a saffron colour , not so good as the other . This stone being put into boyling water doth so presently cool it , that one may forthwith pull it out with his hand , and feel no scalding heat : or being laid to a wound , it stencheth bloud . 17. The Emerald is a precious stone of a green colour , something like unto the Smaradge . 18. The Opall is a precious stone of divers colours , wherein appeareth the fiery shining of the Carbuncle , the purple colour of the Amethyst , and the green shew of the Emerald , very strangely mixed together . 19. Turcois is dark , of a skie colour , and greenish . It helpeth weak eyes and spirits , refresheth the heart ; and , if the wearer of it be not well , it changeth colour and looketh pale and dim , but increaseth to his perfectnesse as the wearer recovereth to his health . The sympathizing Turcois true doth tell , By looking pale , the wearer is not well . Now follow some such as are lesse noble gemmes . 1. Crystall is a kinde of Ice made of waters which congeal themselves by a vehement and very long cold , as for the space of 10 or 12 continuall yeares . There is some quantitie thereof found in the Alps , and other cold mountains : and being polished , men make thereof works of divers fashions ; as Vessels , Glasses , Mirrours or Looking-glasses , and other common things . His qualitie is said to be binding ; and therefore his powder is helpfull in Laxes , and increaseth milk in womens breasts . Also another kinde is sometimes found in the earth ; as in some places of Germanie . 2. Corrall is a stone growing in the sea like a slimie shrub , which by the aire presently is made hard and turned into a stone . The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; which is as much as if you should say , Astonie shrub . It is taken up full of mosse , but being unbarked , it appeareth cleare in its proper colour . The red and branchie Corrall cometh something neare in nature to the Turcois ; for when it is worn by those who are shortly to fall sick , it waxeth pale and wan : the reason whereof may be , in that his tender substance is affected by the bad vapour , which is not so soon perceived in the bodie , because at the first it is not strong enough to afflict it . This stone , they say , is good against the falling sicknesse , sore eyes , and the stone . Also know that there be 3 kindes of Corrall ; white , black , and red . Haematites , or the Bloudstone , is a stone outwardly of a bloudie colour , inwardly like iron ; and of such hardnesse that the file can scarcely bite it . The qualitie of this stone is to stench bloud , either in a wound , or at the nose : also , it will eat proud flesh out of a sore . It is to be found either in Ethiopia or Arabia . 4. Magnes , or the Loadstone , is coloured like iron , but blewer , and tending to a skie colour : it hath vertue not onely to draw iron to it self , but also to make any iron on which it is rubbed , to draw iron also . It respecteth the North and South pole ; and loseth not this secret vertue , unlesse it be rubbed with onions or garlick : which is certainly true , as may be proved by cutting any of the foresaid roots with a knife touched by the Loadstone . Some affirm , that physically used , it purgeth the dropsie , and helpeth the flux . Also , it is supposed that there are certain magneticall hills , or mountains of Loadstone under the artick pole , and they are the causes why things touched with this stone , tend alwayes that way . But learned * Scaliger ( as well he might ) laugheth at this conceit . Again , others ( with better probabilitie ) are perswaded that the Loadstone inclineth towards the starres of the pole by a secret sympathie ; even as certain flowers and plants turn themselves with the sunne . And for the attractive vertue which it also hath in drawing iron , it is supposed to be also by a kinde of sympathie and likenesse of substance ; there being two causes of attraction : one is Similitudo ; and the other is Fuga vacui . Heat draweth in Fuga vacui ; and in the similitude of substance , every part is supposed to draw its own proper nourishment . Whereupon ( saith o one ) sith iron is as it were the aliment or nourishment of the Loadstone , it therefore draweth iron to it . And , that iron is a kinde of nourishment to the said stone , appeareth in that the filed dust of iron covering it doth long preserve it ; and in tract of time the dust will be consumed ; augmenting thereby the accretion of the stone . Not that it eateth , or is nourished by it as a thing having life : but even as the elements are moved to their places , as being their end and perfection ; so it is in the attraction between this stone and iron , and the accretion which is caused by their reall contaction . This I think may be supposed . But I leave it to the readers further enquirie , and abler examination . 5. Asbestos is a stone of an iron colour , which being once fired can hardly be ever quenched . Plinie saith that it is to be found in the mountains of Arcadia . Lib. 37. cap. 10. 6. Dendritis is a white precious stone , which being put under a tree , keepeth the ax that cutteth it , from dulling . Idem , lib. 37. cap. 11. 7. Galactites is of an ash-colour ; it seemeth to sweat out a kinde of liquour like unto milk . p Plinie saith it increaseth milk in nurses , and keeps the mouth of the childe moist if it be hanged about the neck , &c. some also say that it helpeth running of the eyes , and ulcers . 8. Amphitane is a precious stone of gold colour , square , and of the nature of the Loadstone almost , excepting that it is said to draw gold unto it . Plinie saith that this stone is also called Chrysocolla , and is found in a part of India where the ants cast up gold from their hills . Lib. 37. cap. 10. 9. Androdamas is a stone hard , and heavie ; bright like silver , and in form like divers little squares . It putteth away rage of lecherie : and ( as the magicians think , saith Plinie ) it stoppeth the force of furie and anger . 10. Pansebastos is a precious stone taking away barrennesse . 11. There is also in Plinie , mention made of the stone Thracius , which being steeped in water burneth and sprinkles , but it is quenched with oyl . 12. Amiantus is a stone like unto alume : this , being put into the fire , is not hurt nor slurried , but rather more bright and cleare . Unto which , one patient in troubles and adversities , may be likened : for his afflictions harm him not , but better him ; making him look in the middest of a fierie triall , not like one slurried with repining , but cleare and beautifull in the sight of heaven , by refining . But I conclude ; and with him who writeth thus , cannot but say , Oh mickle is the pow'rfull good that lies In herbs , trees , stones , and their true qualities : For nought so vile that on the earth doth live , But to the earth some secret good doth give . And nought so rich on either rock or shelf , But , if unknown , lies uselesse to it self . Therefore who thus doth make their secrets known , Doth profit others , and not hurt his own . Now follow metalls of a more friable and brittle nature . They are more mollified bodies , may be easily brought into crumbes or dust , are called precious earths something clammie , and of a middle nature between stones and the lesse pliable metalls . First I begin with Terra * Lemnia , which is an exceeding red earth of Lemnos isle , digged in a red hill . In old time this had Diana's seal upon it , printed by her priests , who were onely wont to wash this earth : and now , in Silesia and Hassia , there is almost as good earth found . It is of force to resist poison , and to heal old putrified or festered wounds . 2. Cinoper is a soft red stone , found in mines ; otherwise called Vermilion : of which Plinie speaketh in his 33 book at the 7 chapter , saying , that in times past it was not onely of great , but of sacred esteem among the Romanes : for they painted their gods with it ; as he tells us of Jupiters image , whose face was coloured with Vermilion . So Virgil also , speaking of the shepherds god Pan , saith that he was seen , Sanguineis Ebuli baccis , Minió que rubentem , With bloudie Walwort berries stain'd , And with Vermilion red . Neither were their gods alone thus beautified , but their own bodies also , in publick feasts and triumphing solemnities ; as we reade again in Plinie , that Camillus , when he triumphed in Rome , was painted with this Vermilion . 3. Bo●… Armenian , or Bole Armoniack , is of a pale red colour , as easie to break as chalk ; being of a very binding nature , and of great vertue against the plague : and seeing it drieth , it profiteth against all fluxes . 4. Oker is a light clayie earth , of a red or yellow colour . 5. That which the Grecians call Arsenick , the Latines call Auripigmentum : but I had rather that Arsenick should be the generall name , and that it be divided into 3 kindes ; namely , into white , red , and yellow Orpment . The white is that which is the common rats-bane . Red Arsenick is called Sandaracha ; of a bright red colour , used of painters , and found in mines of gold and silver . Yellow Orpment is the right Auripigmentum ; it is like unto Brimstone . This ( if it be our common Arsenick ) is a very dangerous drug : for it is hot and burning , so as it gnaweth the stomack , & pierceth the bowels , producing a fever with an intolerable and an unquenchable thirst . 6. Red lead comes something neare to the nature of Vermilion : and ( as * Plinie writeth out of Homer ) was used by the Trojans , and honoured before they knew Vermilion . For ( as Theophrastus in Plinie witnesseth ) Callias of Athens first found out Vermilion , thinking indeed to draw gold out of it . Howbeit , Red lead is no minerall , but made artificially . 7. Terra Samia is a white , stiffe , and tough earth coming from the isle Samos . Plinie makes two kindes of it : the one more glutinous then the other ; the other more ●…loddie , lesse glutinous , and whiter . He saith there be those who preferre the first as best . They are either of them good against spitting of bloud . Lib. 35. cap. 16. 8. Chalk is a white earth , which was first found in Creet , and therefore in Latine it is called Creta : But now we finde of it in many other places . Plinie makes many kindes of Chalk ; all which are not white : as in his 34 book at the 17 chapter is apparent ; Fullers earth being a chief kinde among them : and that , by others , is called Creta Tasconia . Brown Umber cometh also neare to the nature of the said earth . Calx is Lime-Chalk , which after it is burnt will be fired with water , but quenched with oyl ; as authours write . It is called Calx viva , because it contains a kinde of hid fire in it . 10 Ampelite is a pitchie earth , cleaving and black ; being much like to that which we call Pit or Sea-coal , as some imagine : and ( haply ) the diversitie of climate causeth the difference . There is also found another earth , which * Plinie calls Pignitis , and some others Pnigitis , and it is as black as this . 11. Bitumen is a fat and tough moisture , like Pitch ; and is called Earthy Pitch . Or thus : It is a kinde of clay or naturall Lime , clammie like Pitch ; and is to be found in many countreys of Asia . They who builded the tower of Babel , used this in stead of Morter , as appeareth in Gen. chapter the 11. And so did others also in old time , making it in like manner burn in lamps in stead of oyl . This pitchie earth is of two kindes : For it is either Hard , or Liquid . The Hard is more strongly concreted then the other ; being like unto clods of the earth , or coals . Or ( as some affirm ) it is tough and moist at the first , swimming on the water , but being taken forth it waxeth hard . Of this kinde is 1 Asphaltus , 2 Pissasphaltus , 3 Succinum . Asphaltus is a black Bitumen , hard like stone-pitch , cleare , and smelling scarce so ill as Pitch . It is found throughout Babylon , and especially in the lake Asphaltites ; neare unto which stood those cities of Sodome and Gomorrah , that were consumed with fire and brimstone : and where also do as yet grow apples , which ( according to Solinus ) are fair and fresh without , but within are full of Sulphur ; and being handled they fall all to ashes : In which they are Emblemes of the vanities of this world , alwayes seeming more then they are . Pissasphaltus is said to be Mummie , or a kinde of Bitumen somewhat differing from Asphaltus , and is not seldome found in clods rolling from mount Ceravine to the Sea ; as authours witnesse . In stead of this , it is supposed that we have counterfeit Mummie often out of Syria , Egypt and some other places , which is taken from poore mens bodies that die there : For in stead of Myrrhe , Aloes , Cassia , &c. ( which the rich men have in their burialls and embalmings ) the poore are dressed and stuffed up with Bitumen . This therefore which is but counter feit , is nothing else but a corrupted humour taken out of old tombes , which there droppeth from embalmed bodies : and most ridiculously ( in my opinion ) do they erre who say it is made of mans flesh boyled in Pitch . It is hot in the second degree , and good against all bruisings , spitting of bloud , and divers other diseases . Succinum is a Bituminous suck or juice of the earth , being hard as if it were a kinde of stone . It is of three colours ; White , Yellow , and Black. The White and Yellow are called Amber : and the Black is Iet . They make beads of Amber . And some would have this Amber to be rather a gumme growing on a tree , then to be a suck of the earth . The tree , by some , is called Ibex Romana . But ( as others report out of Dioscorides ) it falleth in manner of a liquour from Poplar trees into the riuer Po in Italie , where it congealeth and becometh hard , in that form as we see it . Iet hath more plentie of fatnesse in it then Amber ; and therefore it will burn like a candle , and smelleth like the Pine-tree . It hath an attractive vertue in it to draw chaffe , straws , and such other light stuffe unto it , especially if it be rubbed till it be hot . And these are the kindes of Hard Bitumen . The Liquid and soft , is like an oyly moisture flowing , and is of divers colours according to the varietie of the place : but the white is said to be most precious . And for the kindes , the chief are these ; Naphtha , and Amber of Arabia . Naphtha , is a liquid Bitume like unto chalkie clay , or ( as it were ) the fat of Bitume ; whereunto if fire be put , it kindleth in such wise , that if a little water be cast thereon , it burneth more vehemently : And indeed it hath in it such a fiery force , that it will draw fire unto it , although it be farre off . When it is found to flow out of rocks , then it is called Naphtha Petreolum ; and by some , taken for oyl . In the island Sicilie are fountains , from whence great store of this liquour floweth , which they frequently burn in Lamps . Amber of Arabia , is Bitume of an ash colour , and of a fragrant sweet smell , desired and sought after as a most precious merchandise . It is found in Arabia felix , neare unto a town which is called Sichris . Howbeit Olaus Magnus calleth that Amber , which is Sperma Ce●… : but then it is Ambergreese , and rather the spawn then the seed . 12. From Bitume , I come to Alume : which is said to be a salt sweat of the earth , according to Plinie ; congealing it self with a glutinous earth and water . It is either white or black . The white is either cleare or thick . The cleare is softer and fatter then the other : This is Roch-Alume ; and if paper be washed with this , it will bear ink very well , although it be bad . The thick is more hard , and of a grayer colour . Black Alume is found in Cyprus : and with this , gold is purified and purged . They that desire more , may reade Plinie in his 35 book at the 15 chapter . 13. Vitriol is a suck of the earth concreted , obtaining the perspicuitie of glasse : some call it Cha●…canthum , which word may signifie either Copperas or Vitriol . This suck is very poysonous . 14. Salt is called Sal , à saliendo ; because when it is put into the fire , it skippeth and dan●…eth . It is a friable metall , begotten of a waterish and earthie moisture , mixt and decocted together : the efficient cause whereof is the heat of the sunne and other starres ; who , out of a salt matter , drawing away the thinner and the sweeter parts , leave the earthie still behinde , which being throughly rosted by heat , become salt . For there be two things requisite in a salt savour : The first , are drie and earthie parts ; The other , is an adustion of the said parts , as Philosophers witnesse . Salt hath force to binde , to scowre and purge , to disperse , make thin , and the like : which thing Physicians can best declare . There be 2 kindes ; Naturall and Artificiall . The Naturall , is digged Salt. The Artificiall , is made or boiled Salt. Digged Salts are gotten either from the earth , or from the waters ; as some distinguish . Salts digged out of the earth , be principally of foure kindes . The first is Salt Ammonaick . This is found in Africa under sand , and is something like unto alume . It is said to be hot and drie in the fourth degree , and serveth to purge slimie humours . Some affirm that that which Apothecaries sell in black clods , is made of Camels stale ; and because store of Camels be in Armenia , it is called Arm●…niack . The second is Salt of Indie , of which you may reade in Plinie , lib. 31. cap. 7. that it is digged out of mount Oramene ; and that the King hath there a greater yearely pension or custome , then out of gold and precious stones . The third is called Salt-gem , which is a kinde of glittering Salt ; white , and shining after the manner of Crystall . Sometimes it is also called stonie , marblie Salt ; Salt Dacian , or Sarmatick Salt. The fourth is called Salt-nitre : and this is that which we call Salt-peter , found in drie places under ground , and in hollow rocks . Of this is made that fatall dust , called Pulvis Bombardicus , or Gunne-powder : the invention whereof was after this manner . A Germane Monk or Frier , of the order of S. Francis , whose name was Bertholdus Swart , being very studious in Alchymie , was one evening ( for the finding out of some * experiment ) very busie in tempering brimstone , sulphureous powder of dried earth , and certain other ingredients , in a mortar , which he covered with a stone : and growing dark , he took a tinder-box to light him a candle ; into which whilest he assayed to strike some fire , a spark by chance flew into the mortar , where catching hold of the brimstone and salt-peter , it fired with a sudden flash , and violently blew up the stone . The cunning Chymist , guessing which of his ingredients it was that produced this effect , never left till he found it out : then taking an iron pipe he crammed it full of the said ingredient , together with some stones ; and putting fire to it , he saw that with great furie and noise it discharged it self . Soon after , he communicated this his invention to the Venetians , who having been often vanquished by the Genowaies , did , by help of these bombards or gunnes , give them a notable discomfiture : which was in the year●… of our Lord 1380 , as Bucholcerus writeth in his chronologie , saying , Hoc tempore BOMBARD Ae ad hominum perniciem inventae sunt & excogitat●… à Bertholdo Nigro Chymista , & ( ut quidam volunt ) Monacho Germano . Wherein we see that he calls them bombards invented for the ruine of men . For by these ( saith he ) it comes to passe , that now ( in a manner ) all the force of the footmen , all the splendour of the horse , and all right warlike power , doth shamefully cease , lie dead , faint , and dull . Polydore also saith , that of all other instruments which ever were devised to the destruction of man , the gunnes be most devilish . In which regard ( sith he was not well instructed concerning the Almains name that invented them ) he addeth yet thus much more , saying , For the invention he received this benefit , that his name was never known , lest he might for this abominable device be cursed , and evill spoken of as long as the world remaineth . And in the continuation of Carions chronicle , by q Caspar Peucer , it is also said , that about the beginning of Wanceslaus his reigne That raging kinde of engine and tormenting torture ( which from the sound we call a r bombard ) was found out by a Monk , the devil being the chiefest enginer or master-workman . For it was their care , that seeing the authoritie of idle superstitions should decline and fade by little and little , ( which through these authors had bewitched the mindes of mortalls , and cast them into eternall destruction ) this might therefore succeed , by them , the same authours , as another kinde of mischief , which should rage against their bodies , as that other had done against their souls . To this purpose Peucer . And indeed an experiment of his speech we then beheld , when the upholders of that tottering kingdome would have traiterously tried to have * sent at once , even all the peers of this our land piece-meal into the aire . But he that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep . The Lord himself was our keeper , so that their sulphureous fire could neither burn us by day , nor s●…are us by night : although Faux were taken the night before , among the barrells , and wished that then ( sith he had done so much , and could do no more ) his match with fire had toucht the powder . Oh never let the mem'rie of that day Flie from our hearts , or dully slide away . God thought on us , that we remembring this , Might think on him whose hand defendeth his . But whither am I transported now ? These foure , although they be the principall kindes of salt digged from the ground , yet there be other also : amongst which , those Spanish mountains would be remembred , where there is a salt cut out , and drawn as stones are out of a quarrie ; in which place it afterwards increaseth , and filleth up the gap with more salt again . Du Bartas calls this the brine-quar-hill in Arragon . And as for Salt digged out of waters or watrie places , or not digged from under ground , it is thus caused ; namely , by the heat of the sunne percocting those waters which are extreamly salt . For when salt waters are throughly concocted by the sunne , they are so dried , congealed , and thickened , that in their shores , by their banks , and often upon their very surfaces or superficies , they render liberally good store of Salt. Thus in the summer time is the Tarentine lake ( of which Plinie speaketh ) turned into ●…alt : the salt being in the surface of the waters , to the depth of a mans knee . So also in Sicilie , in the lake Coranicus . And in some rivers , the water is known to runne underneath in its ordinary course , whilest the uppermost part is turned into salt : as about the Caspian * straits , which are called the rivers of salt ; and also neare the Mardi and Armenians , whose countreys are in Asia . But leaving these , I come to the second kinde of Salt , which is artificiall and made , or boiled salt . For although the matter be naturall , yet the making is by art . From whence it comes to passe , that of one and the same salt water , this man will boil better Salt then that man ; and he then another . Yea , some , out of water lesse salt , will boil and make better Salt , then others out of fountains more salt . Many be the places where they make Salt after this manner , by boiling of salt water : neither is this kingdome of ours destitute of such fountains or wells . For at the towns called the Witches in Cheshire , there is a brinie water , which by boiling is turned into white Salt. And the same water is said to be as good to powder any kinde of flesh , as brine : for within 24 houres it will powder beef sufficiently . A great blessing of God to raise up such springs for our use so farre within the land : as also an evident argument , that the Sea is made salt by the substance of the ground ; of which I have spoken my minde already . And here unto all this , I could adde the necessitie of Salt ; which is such , that we cannot well live without it : and therefore it is the first thing that is set on the table , and ought to be the last taken away ; according as one translateth out of Schola Salerni , saying , Salt should be last remov'd , and first set down At table of a Knight , or countrey clown . This , I confesse ( as pertinent ) might be added ; but it is now high time to put a period to the discourse of this dayes work . Take the rest therefore , all in one word ; and then it is thus , The eve and morn conclude the third of dayes , And God gives to his work deserved praise . CHAP. VII . Concerning the fourth day ; together with such things as are pertinent to the work done in it . Sect. 1. Being as it were a kinde of entrance into this dayes work , which treateth of the starres and lights . THe structure of the earth being adorned with herbs , trees , and plants , in the third or former day ; Moses now returns to shew both how & when God beautified the heavens ; bedecking that vaulted roof with shining lights and beauteous starres : which like glittering saphires , or golden spangles in a well wrought canopie , do shew the admired work of the worlds brave palace . And seeing this was not done before the sprouting of the earth , it may well be granted that they are but foolish naturalists who will presume to binde Gods mighty hand in natures bands , and tie him so to second causes , as if he were no free or voluntarie agent , but must be alwayes bound to work by means . And again , the Text declareth that the sun , moon , and starres , were all unmade before this present day : and yet it saith there was light before . But it was then a dispersed shining , and now united to these bright lamps of heaven : that that riding , and they running like fierie chariots , might not onely rule the day and night , but also distinguish the better , and more harmoniously , the dayes from nights , seasons , weeks , moneths , and yeares ; and not onely so , but be also for signes of something else . Also , God made them , saith the Text. See then the folly of those who make them gods ▪ and vainly do adore them . For let it be observed , that although the sunne and moon be called the greatest lights , yet if they be worshipped , they are abused to the greatest darknesse : and they that deifie them , may damnifie themselves by being as blinde as the heathen Gentiles , and as superstitiously addicted as some ( of old ) amongst the Jews ; whose answer to the Prophet Jeremie was , that they would not do according to his teaching , but follow rather the desperate bent of their own bows , in worshipping the moon as Queen of heaven . As for the word that thou hast spoken to us in the name of the Lord , we will not hearken unto thee . But we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth cut of our own mouth to burn incense to the * Queen of heaven , and to poure out drink-offerings unto her , as we have done , we and our fathers , our kings and our princes , in the cities of Iudah , and in the streets of Ierusalem . Of which they give this reason : For then ( say they ) we had plentie of victuals , and were well , and saw no evil , Jer. 44. 16 , 17. By which last words it well appeareth , that it was fear , as much as any thing else , which made them thus advance this practise . And truely fear is an effect proceeding from the nature of superstition , and so farre prevailing , that it will there make gods , where it doubteth most of danger : as the Egyptians did , in making fortune a goddesse . For they kept an annuall feast in honour of her deitie ; giving thanks for the yeare which was past , and earnestly imploring her favour for the yeare to come . It was Plu●…archs observation , that the superstitious alwayes think the gods readie to do hurt . By means whereof he accounteth them in worse case then malefactours or fugitives , who if they once recover the Altar , are there secured from fear , where neverthelesse the superstitious are in greatest thraldome : And from hence arose that ancient saying , Primus in orbe deos fecit timor : And hence it also was that the heathen , in institution of their sacrifices , did offer as well to all their gods that they should not hurt them , as for any help they expected from them . An example whereof we have again among the poore silly Indians , who sacrifice their children unto the devil at this very day , because they be mainly afraid of him . And of old ( as it is storied ) we have the example of Alexander Magnus , who sacrificed to the sunne , moon , and earth , that thereby he might divert the evil luck , which ( as he feared ) was portended by an Eclipse but a little before . And the Jews did not onely burn incense to the Queen of heaven , but offer up cakes unto her also , as in Jer. 7. 18. From which kinde of idolatrie Job did thus acquit himself , saying , If I have beheld the sunne when it shined , or the moon when it walked in brightnesse : or if my heart hath secretly enticed my mouth to kisse my hand unto it , or by way of worshipping it : then this were iniquitie that ought to be punished , chap. 31. verse 26. It ought indeed to be punished , because God Almightie had forbidden it ; as in Deut. 4. 19. Beware lest thou lift up thine eyes to heaven , and when thou seest the sunne , and the moon , and the starres , even all the host of heaven , shouldest be driven to worship and serve them , which the LORD thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven . And in Jerem. chap. 10. vers . 2. Learn not the way of the heathen , and be not dismaid at the signes of heaven : for the heathen are dismaid at them : Which is , as if it should be said , The way of the heathen is to worship their gods with a servile fear , and attribute divine honour to the creature . But you which are my people , do not you so : for God willeth not that the works of his hands should be worshipped . Or thus , He there teacheth them to have their trust so firmly fixed on him , that what disaster soever the heavens in the course of nature should threaten unto them , they ought not to fear it . For , Astra regunt homines , sed Deus astra regit . And again , Moses in the text calls the sunne and moon two great lights : the greatest of which ( even the sunne it self ) seemeth to our eyes but little , and yet by rules of art is found * farre greater then the earth ; that thereby we may learn not to trust our senses too much in heavenly things . Last of all , let me prevent a question . The moon is lesse then any starre : For Tycho makes Mercury but 19 times lesse then the earth ; whereas the moon is lesse by 42 times : how then can the moon be called a great light , seeing her bodie is no bigger ? Take this * answer ; The sunne and moon are called great lights , partly from their nature & effects ; because they give more light then other starres . The sunne appeareth alone in the day , not because he is alone , but because through his exceeding brightnesse the other starres cannot be seen . The moon also in her brightnesse obscureth many starres ; and being more beautifull then any other , hath worthily the chief preheminence in ruling the night , as the Scripture speaketh . Or thus , They be called great lights ( say some ) according to the custome of the Scripture , speaking according to the capacitie of the simple : for in outward appearance they are the greatest . And yet as great as the greatest is , if one should go about to perswade the vulgar that the earth is of a farre lesse circuit , they would scarce beleeve it ; making the sunne of the bignesse of some wheel , and the moon as much in compasse as the breadth of a bushel : howbeit * S. Ambrose gives sensible and apparent reasons of greatnesse in the sunne and moon , even by daily experience . For first , they appeare of like quantitie to all the world , whereas herds of cattel being espied farre off seem as ants , and a ship discerned farre in the seas , seemeth no bigger then a flying dove . They shew of the same greatnesse in India , & in England . They enlighten all parts of the earth alike , and appeare the same indifferently to all ; and therefore must needs be of an extraordinarie bignesse . And secondly , as soon as the sunne ariseth , all the starres are hid ; which shews his greatnesse . And further , if the sunne were not of such greatnesse as Artists give unto it , how could all the world be enlightned by it ? Sect. 2. Of the Matter , Place , and Motion of the Starres ; with other like things which are also pertinent . Artic. 1. That they consist most of a fierie matter , and are cherished by the waters above the heavens . BY Heaven and Earth , which Moses saith were created in the beginning , we are to understand all and every part of the whole Universe : whose matter was created at once , and made as it were the store-house for all things else ; as alreadie in the first dayes work I have declared . Howbeit some contend , that the starres and lights of heaven were not made out of any matter either of the earth , or the waters , or of heaven , or any thing beside ; but immediately out of nothing . Which certainly is scarce agreeable to the whole scope of creation : For , in the beginning , the matter of all was made . And perhaps , as it was proper to the earth to bring forth herbs , grasse , and trees , at the command of God in the third dayes work ; so also ( perhaps ) it was as proper to the heavens , in some sort , to afford the matter of the luminaries and otherstarres , as soon as God said , Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven . And herein those Philosophers were not much amisse , who defined the starres to be the thicker part of their orbs . Yet neverthelesse not so to be followed , as if the heavens afforded any solid orbs ; unto which , as the knots in a tree , or the nails in a wheel , or the gemme in a ring , the starres are joyned . For besides that which I have alreadie spoken of the whole space within the concavitle of the firmament , viz. that it is but aire ; yet purer and purer the higher we climbe : which I proved in the second day , both by opticall demonstration , height , consumption , and motion of Comets , with the like ; besides that ( I say ) there be other reasons also to declare it . For not onely certain Poets have confessed as much , calling the Skie Spirabile coeli numen , as we reade in Virgil ; or a Liquid heaven , as Ovid tells us ▪ saying , Et liquidum spisso secrevit ab aëre coelum : nor yet is it confirmed by the testimonie of Plinie alone , who followed herein the opinion of ancient Philosophers ; but even reason also and exquisite modern observations have made it plain . For suppose there were solid orbs , or that this concave were not filled with liquid aire , would it not follow that there should be as it were penetratio corporum , or that one Sphere should cut another in sunder ? Questionlesse it would . For the Planets move so up and down that they often enterfeir and cut one anothers orbs , now higher , and then lower ; as Mars amongst the rest , which sometimes ( as * Kepler confirms by his own and Tycho's accurate observations ) comes nearer the earth then the Sunne , and is again eftsoons aloft in Iupiters sphere . And doth not Tycho's Hypothesis and Systema of the world make it also plain , that the sphere of the Sunne must be interfected by the orbs of Venus , Mars , and Mercury ? which could not be if the heavens were impenetrable , or differed toto genere from this soft aire wherein we live and move . And now see this figure , framed according to Tycho's demonstration . Thus Tycho describeth the wayes and situations of the Planets . The starres therefore move in the heavens as birds in the aire , or fishes in the sea , and the like : yet so , as their bounds are set ; which with great regularitie , to the admiration of their Maker , they constantly come unto , & depart away from , in their appointed times and determined orders ; and therefore said to be set in the firmament of heaven , vers . 17. those of the fixed ones being as equally distant one from another , now , and at this very day , as at the first , when God Almightie made them : and those of the wandring ones as constant in their courses , as ever yet from the first time they began to move . Whereupon saith Tycho , Semper judicavi naturalem motûs scientiam , singulis Planetis congenitam , vel potiùs à Deo inditam esse , quâ in liquidissimo & tenuissimo ●…there cursûs sui normam regularissimè & constantissimè observare coguntur . Yet neverthelesse we may not think that therefore they are living creatures , animated with a soul , and endued with life and reason ; but rather , and in very deed ( as even now I said ) let this be an argument to shew and declare the admired wisdome of their Make●… : according to that of David in the 19 Psalme , Coeli enarrant gloriam Dei , The heavens declare the glorie of God , and the firmament sheweth his handie work . For , The sunne cometh forth as a bridegroom out of his chamber , and rejoycath as a giant to runne his course . And yet again it is a thing very probable , that those amongst the Iews who made cakes for the Queen of heaven , who burnt incense to the Sunne , Moon , Planets , and host of heaven , who dedicated horses and chariots to the Sunne , did not onely do it because they worshipped them as gods , but also because ( like * some amongst the Philosophers , and others amongst the * Fathers ) they thought them to be living creatures . Sure we are that Moses puts them not into his catalogue amongst such creatures as he reckoneth to have life : and therefore who will say they live ? They may move , and yet be inanimate ; as fire , which is of power to move , waste and consume : aire inclosed is able to shake the earth : water carrieth ships , boats , and barges ; flows this way , and that way , yet is no living creature , hath no soul , minde , or reason . Also , it may be granted that they are daily nourished by vapourie humours , and are ( as it were ) fed by such kinde of food ; yet no living creatures . For no man will denie a transmutation of the elements , but rather easily grant that they one nourish another for conservation of the Universe : And in such a kinde , or not farre differing , it is that the stars may be nourished by watrie humours , and have their beams made wholesome to the world , although they be no living creatures . All which may be seen more largely proved in Lydiats Praelectio Astronomica : where having discoursed of the matter of the heavens and starres , as also of the portions and transmutation of the elements , he proveth that there is such a penurie of water here below , that it cannot be supplied ( ad mundi , non dicit aeternitatem , sed diuturnitatem , propter inaequales elementorum transmutationes ) not supplied without the consumption of the aire , were not the waters divided . The one part whereof is circa mundi medium ; from whence may be had in readinesse alwayes that which is sufficient to water and fructifie the earth , and leave a place for habitation . The other circa mundi extremum , as in a great treasure and plentifull store-house , from whence ( per mediam aëris naturam ) both the starres are cherished , their beams made wholesome to the world , and also the expense of these lower waters salved in what is needfull : for the earth , as a bad debter , either sends back none , or little of that which it borrowed , not being easily turned into any other element . From whence ( saith he ) we may answer that question amongst the ancient Ethnick Philosophers , mentioned by Plutarch , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Unde nutriatur mundus . And indeed for mine own part I also think , that the starres are of such a nature or substance , that ( in their kinde ) they stand in need of daily sustentation , like a lamp which can burn no longer then the oyl lasteth which ever feeds it . For the heavens are subject to change and alteration ; neither is there any necessitie compelling us to attribute a quintessence to either of them ( especially seeing we are certain that the world is not eternall ) but that we may as well and as probably grant them to be of the same nature with the elements ; as formerly I have related . Which being granted , I suppose them to be chiefly of a fierie nature : and this ( perhaps ) they took from the * highest part of the aire , in the supream height of heaven , which reacheth to the utmost extent of the out-spread firmament . For there is that which we call the Elementarie fire ; there , I say , and not in a lower place : although Aristotle would have it in concavo lunae , or next under the orb of the moon ; of which see more in the second dayes work . And herein I do willingly also embrace the opinion of Plato , that the starres for the most part are fierie : yet so , as they in some sort participate also of the other elements ; that thereby their bodies may be ( as it were ) glewed together , and firmly concreted into a durable lump : differing no otherwise from a Comet then ice doth from crystall , or a cleare solid gemme from bright brittle glasse . An experiment whereof we have in that new starre of Cassiopea's chair ; which , because it was of a more solid composition then ordinarie comets , and of a nearer nature to the matter of the continuing starres , did therefore appeare like one of them , & lasted a long while with them before it was extinguished : for had it not been exalted to a great perfection and solid composition of the parts , it had been gone , extinct , and vanished , a long while sooner . And in granting to them something of every element ( although their greatest portion , especially in the sunne , be fierie ) it comes to passe that they have differing qualities : of which see more afterwards in the Astrologicall part of this dayes work . Neither shall I need to stand upon it as a thing necessary for me to prove , whether they make warm the aire and us by any heat which is formally in them , or by the attrition made with their beams . Onely know , that it is hotter in summer then in winter , because when the beams of the sunne come nearest to a perpendicular trajection , their heat is the greater , because their reflexion is the stronger . But leaving this , give me leave to proceed , and to prosecute more fully the matter in hand , that thereby I may shew my meaning now more clearely concerning the daily nourishment of these bright heavenly lamps . For ( as hath been said ) seeing their chiefest matter is of that nature of which it appeareth to be , they must of necessitie be nourished out of some store-house or other ; otherwise the world comes to decay , & impavidum ferient ruinae , and the very ruines will strike him who fears it not . For satisfaction therefore in this , it cannot be amisse to remember the opinion amongst sundry of the ancient Philosophers , who said the truth , and yet erred in declaring it : as Cleanthes , who allowed the matter of the sunne to be fierie , and that it was nourished by humours attracted from the ocean . Also Anaximander and Diogenes , after whom Epicurus , and the Stoicks , thought in like manner , that the sunne was nourished by waters : and lest it should perish through any defect of aliment , they fondly supposed that the oblique motion which it had from one Tropick to another , was to finde out moist humours , that thereby it might live perpetually . Now these things very worthily were held by Aristotle to be ridiculous and absurd ; as in the second book of his Meteors , at the second chapter , is apparent . Yet neverthelesse succeeding times did in a manner pitch still upon the same tenents , and would not onely have the sunne and rest of the Planets , but even all the other starres nourished by vapours and watrie humours , as well as they . For amongst others , it was Cicero's opinion in his second book De natura deorum ; making the sea , and waters of the earth , their daily store-house . See also Seneca in his 6 book and 16 chapter of Naturall questions ; and Plutarch in libello de Iside ; and Plinie in his Naturall historie , lib 2. cap. 9. whose words are these , Sydera verò haud dubiè humore terreno pasci , &c. These indeed spake the truth , but ( as I said before ) they erred in declaring it . For it is nothing probable , neither may it be granted , that all the seas , or waters in the world , are able to afford moisture enough for such a purpose . And therefore smile I at those fable-forgers , Whose busie-idle style so stiffly urges The heav'ns bright Saphires to be living creatures Ranging for food , and hungry fodder-eaters ; Still sucking up ( in their eternall motion ) The earth for meat , and for their drink the ocean . Nor can I see how th' earth and sea should feed So many starres , whose greatnesse doth exceed So many times ( if starre-divines say troth ) The greatnesse of the earth and ocean both : For here our cattell in a moneth will eat Sev'n times the bulk of their own bulk in meat . Wherefore be pleased to call to minde what was formerly mentioned in the second day , concerning the waters above the heavens , set apart from these below by the out-spread Firmament : but how it is that there they are , and that the out-spread Firmament is able to uphold them , let the alledged reasons in the foresaid day be again remembred . And then observe , that these waters were certainly separated for some purpose : for Deus & Natura nihil faciunt frustra ; God and Nature make nothing in vain . He made all things in number , weight , and measure , * saith Solomon ; so that there is nothing which was not made for something . I do therefore consent again to those who † suppose that these waters do daily nourish and cherish the starres ; thereby also so tempering and ordering their beams , that they may remain wholesome to the world ; turning also and attenuating those drops , with which they are cherished , into thin aire : and so doing , nature is kept from perishing before her time . Neither let it seem strange although the starres be granted to consist most of a * fierie temper , that therefore they cannot be cherished by watrie humours : for it is certain that fires are endued with sundry qualities or forces , according to the divers mixtion of matter , or divers disposition of the subject . From whence it comes to passe that a bituminous flame is not quenched , but nourished in water ; and the fire of lightning is said to burn the fiercer when we strive to quench it . These waters therefore , sweating ( in the likenesse of thin vapours ) through the utmost extent , or roof of the out-spread Firmament ( which was made strong by stretching out , and by which they are upholden ) do both supplie that decay of aire which otherwise would be , and also do so temper and cherish the diuturnitie of the starres , that thereby they shall continue untill the end of the world . Elementorum transmutationes ( saith * one ) sunt inaequales , ergò & proportiones ; ac majores quidem eorum , quae faciliùs transmutentur in alia : & hoc ex necessitate , non dico ad mundi aeternitatem , sed diuturnitatem . Aqua autem multò magìs mutatur in terram , quàm terra in ipsam : & aër hoc aquae damnum , sine maximo sui dispendio , resarcire nullo modo potest nisi ab aquis supercoelestibus . And ( perhaps ) the daily wasting of these waters may be the cause that the world is perceived to have a successive declination , and to grow old as doth a garment ; untill at the last , age ( for want of matter to keep an harmonious transmutation in the conservation of it ) shall ( according to the determined purpose of Almighty God ) suffer it to end , as being worn out , and little able to continue any longer . Which , when it shall be , or how he intendeth to shorten it , rests onely in the secret counsel of the holy Trinitie : the divine word neverthelesse testifying , that ( as tokens before it ) there shall be signes in the sunne and the moon , in the heavens and starres . For the starres shall fall from heaven , and the powers of heaven shall be shaken . Cadent de coelo stellae ( saith * one ) non ratione substantiae , sed lucis ; quia lumen suum retrahent ; & obscurè reddent . Which saying agrees directly to my meaning , when I speak of the waters wasting . For as the elements before , from time to time , have suffered a transmutation , and shall now begin to devoure one another : so the starres shall fade , and ( perhaps ) be weakened in their qualities , by having the lesse powerfull elementarie part in them turned by the more powerfull ; or if not so , yet much altered by that sensible decay in the waters above the heavens . And thus , though I differ from Aristotle and the Peripateticks , yet I have not much declined from the paths of other ancient Philosophers , or from the steps of Plato : in which , how farre ( in my judgement ) we may follow the Academicall sect , the Stoicks , and those of Epicurus , hath been related . Howbeit I leave all free to the more judicious ; though for mine own part I think thus of the worlds Systema . Let therefore those of the adverse part pitch their censure with the more favour : and so I proceed to the following articles . Artic. 2. Of their order and place in the skie : and how it comes to passe that one starre is higher then another . HAving already shewed that the whole concave of the heavens is filled with no firmer matter then soft and penetrable aire , and that the starres have no solid orbs to uphold and move them , it may not unfitly be questioned how they should hang in such a weak yeelding place , and yet ( according to their times ) keep such severall certain distances one from another , as we see they do . To which , perhaps , some would answer , that every starre , in respect of his either more or lesse fiery qualitie , doth either more or lesse ascend from the centre ; and so , according to his gravitie or levitie , rest naturally higher or lower as in his proper place : the aire having a like power in the upholding of fiery bodies , which the water hath in carrying of airie bodies . For as a piece of Brasill , or Lignum vitae , will sink lower into the water then some lighter kinde of wood wherein there is more aire : In like manner that starre which hath most of his matter from the more grosse elements , takes his place in the lowest room ; whereas the lighter ones are naturally seated higher . And indeed this is an answer which would serve the turn and bear out the matter well enough , if there were no starres but those which we call the fixed starres ; for they are never observed to be higher or lower , but alwayes of one and the same distance from the centre . But seeing there be Planets likewise whose distances are unconstant , and whose places are at some one time farre more absent from the earth then at some other ; nay , Mars is sometimes nearer then the sunne : seeing it is so ( I say ) their gravitie or levitie cannot absolutely be the cause : but rather ought this to be referred to that infused force which his hand first gave them who placed them there . For as the Sea being stirred by the moon to a loftie flux , and having lifted up his rolling waves above the neighbouring banks , would in all probability overflow the earth , if the Almightie had not infused it with some occult qualitie , saying , Hitherto shalt thou come , and no further ; as we reade in Job : So likewise the starres would not keep their high and low places at certain infallible times so as they do , and be so orderly in their motions as they are , were it not from the power first put into them when they were placed in the firmament : of which I spake but a little before , when I shewed they were no living creatures . For conclusion therefore , I like well of the former reason if it be referred to the fixed starres ; but as concerning the Planets , we see that it holdeth not in all and every part , nor yet is absolutely found sufficient . And yet for further satisfaction of the curious , let it be supposed that the aire is ever thinnest in that place whereunto the sunne is nearest : so that though the Planets naturally have but one place , yet accidentally they may be found either higher or lower ▪ according to their approaching to or from the place of the sunne ; like as may be seen in one and the same weight , if it be proved how unequally it will sink in divers waters , and in waters of a differing thicknesse . Of which reade more in Mr Lydiat his Praelectio Astronomica , in the fourth and eighth chapters . But in the mean time , & ever after , admire the wisdome of thy Maker , and praise his holy name : For he hath so done his marvellous works , that they ought to be had in perpetuall remembrance . O never let these works forgotten be : Their art is more then humane eyes can see . Sect. 3. Of the offices given to the Sunne , Moon , and Starres , in the day of their creation . Paragr . 1. Shewing that their first office is to shine upon the earth , to rule over the day and night , &c. Artic. 1. Of light , what it is : and whether the Sunne be the onely fountain of light . THe former part of my discourse hitherto in this dayes work , was chiefly founded upon these words , Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven ; and upon these , And God made the starres also . But now I come to speak of their offices : The first whereof is that exquisite one above the rest ; I mean their bright and radiant shining , by which the dismall clouds of foggie darknesse are daintily devoured , and the sweet comelinesse of the worlds ornament made apparent . For without light all things would appeare like the face of hell or horrour , and each parcell of the worlds fabrick lie buried in black obscuritie , & dismall squalour . Whereupon one speaketh worthily , saying , that amongst those * qualities subject to sense , there is none more fit to shew the due decorum and comely beauty of the worlds brave structure , none more fit then light . For where it spreads it self ( either above us , or below us ) all things are then encompast with such a splendour , as if a golden garment were dilated over them , or curiously put upon them . Let it not then be ashamed to shine & shew it self to the praise of him who made it ; For , Praise him sun and moon : praise him oh ye stars and light , was Davids song . But to proceed . Authours make a difference between Lux and Lumen . It is called Lux as it is in the fountain , that is , in a bodie which is lucid of it self ; as in the sunne : so saith Zanchius . But it is Lumen as it is in some Medium , that is , in corpore diaphano , as is the aire , or water . Lumen enim nihil aliud est quàm lux , lucisve imago , in corpore diaphano . From whence may be gathered , that that primarie light , which we comprehend under the name of Lux , is no other thing then the more noble part of that essence which is either in the sunne , moon , or starres : and so far as a corporeall substance may be given to fire , it may be also attributed to that which is properly called light ; being in and of those lamps of heaven which were made ex primava luce chiefly , and so came to appeare of a fiery colour . Whereupon Patricius , writing against the Peripateticks , saith , Lux est essentia stellarum . Nihil enim aliud flamma quàm lumen densius ; & lumen , non aliud quàm flamma rarior . Calor quoque , non aliud quàm ignis rarefactus atque diffusus ; & ignis , non aliud quàm calor densatus , sive lux compacta . Take therefore my meaning rightly , lest I be supposed to be much mistaken . And again , concerning Radius , which is a Beam or Ray , it is no primarie light neither : but rather ( as Patricius also writeth ) it is Fulgor à Luce exiliens in rectam & acutam figuram , seu in modum Pyramidis & Coni promicans . To which , Scaliger is affirming ; saying , Lux est alia in corpore lucido , ab eo non exiens ; & alia à corpore lucis exiens , ut Lumen & Radius . And Zaharel also saith , Lux , alia est propriè dicta in astris ipsis ; alia , à luce producta in perspicuo . Whereupon I cannot but be perswaded , that light in it self , properly & primarily taken , must be an essentiall propertie ; as formerly I have related : but to the aire , or other things enlightned by it , it is an * accidentall quality approved of God as good , both to himself & the future creatures . For although it be commonly said of compound things , that they are such as we may distinguish of them in ipsam essentiam susceptricem , & in eam quae ipsi accidit qualitatem : yet here the case proves otherwise ; because the sunne and starres have susceptam semel , secúmque immixtam lucem . And again ( as saith Theodoret ) Lucem quidem condidit ut voluit . Quemadmodum verò firmamento aquas divisit , ità lucem illam dividens ut voluit , luminaria magna ac parva in coelo collocavit . And as touching the brightnesse of the starres , the sunne may well be called Oculus mundi , The eye of the world . For he is indeed the chief fountain from whence the whole world receiveth lustre ; shining alone , and enlightning our whole hemisphere , when all the other starres are hid . From whence some Philosophers and Astronomers have been of opinion that the fixed starres shine not but with a borrowed light from the sunne . Plutarch , in his 2 book and 17 chap. of the opinions of Philosophers , saith that Metrodorus , and his disciples the Epicures , have been of this minde . But according to the mindes of the best authours , and nearest equipage to truth , the starres are called lights , as well as the sunne and moon ; although there be a difference between them , either of more or lesse . For Paul distinguisheth between the starres and sunne , non privatione lucis , sed tantùm gradu . And when God said , Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven , he made not the sunne alone , but the sunne , moon , and starres : the light in the starres being in very deed darkened by that in the sunne ; which doth but differ in degree from that in them : Whereupon it is that the starres shew themselves by night onely when the sunne is hid , or in some deep pit whither the sunne-beams cannot pierce . If therefore we cannot see them , Id non solis , non stellarum culpâ fit , sed oculorum nostrorum hic est defectus : ob solaris enim luminis copiam ac vigorem debilitantur . Also , some adde their influences ; as that of the Little dogge , the Pl●…iadas , and others , being plain testimonies of their native light : For if they had not their proper and p●…culiar light ( being fo farre distant from the inferiour bodies ) it is thought they could not alter them in such sort as they sometimes do : and evermore the further they be from the sunne , the better and brighter we see them . And as for the diversitie of their influence , the differing qualitie of the subject causeth this diversitie . So that though this light , for the first three dayes , was but one in qualitie , it came to have divers effects as soon as it was taken and bestowed upon the starres and lights . And ( perhaps ) as there is in them the more of this fire , the ●…otter is their qualitie : but little fire , and more water , the moister and cooler ; and so also , the more earthy substance , the darker . Neither do I think that we may altogether exempt the moon from her native light . For although she shineth to us with a borrowed light , yet it is no consequence to say , she hath therefore no own proper light . There is ( saith Goclenius ) a double light of the moon ; Proper , and Strange . The Proper is that which is Homogeneall to it self , or lux congenita , a light begotten together with the moon , and essentiall to it , although it be but weak . The other is that which it borroweth from the sunne ; as is seen in eclipses & monethly revolutions : For she is one while full , another while hid ; one while horned , another while half lightened ; which is but in respect of us , who cannot see what light she borroweth , but as she approacheth from the sunne : for otherwise she is half lightened alwayes . Or ( if you please ) consider it thus , that as a well polished Mirrour transporteth the light of the fire , or the sunne , against a wall or a floore ; so the moon receiveth her light from the sunne , and reflecteth it in the night upon the earth : for the sunne , being then absent , gives an abundant and free leave to see it . And again , as in a Mirrour , which hath behinde it his foil of lead scratched and torn , a man may perceive certain spots ; So in the moon , because her bodie is in some places rare and transparent , and in other places massie , thick , and solid , there appeare certain Maculae or blemishes : for those places and parts are not of a fit temper to reflect the light of the sunne . But if it be so in the moon , why may not the other starres shine likewise with a borrowed light as well as she ? I answer , Because we have not the like reasons to declare it . Neither is it like ( saith Patricius ) that that unmeasurable companie of fixed starres in the highest part of heaven ( which is so much more noble then the place of the sunne , by how much it comes nearer to the Heaven of heavens ) should shine but by the light of the sunne : For neither in them , nor in any other of the Planets , doth any man see a waxing and waning of light ; nor yet are they ever eclipsed , but shew alwayes of one and the same brightnesse : and therefore it is not the same reason between the moon and them . Perhaps , if their bodies were composed in the same manner with the bodie of the moon , or had the like proportions and temperaments that she hath , it might be so ▪ but her lownesse shews her gravitie ; and her gravitie her soliditie ; and her soliditie shews , not onely her own light to be weak through a want of that fierie matter , or lux primaeva , which is in the other starres in a differing degree , but also her aptnesse for reflexion is declared to be such , as she may well shine by a borrowed light . Howbeit I do also think that the starres have aliquid lucis alienae , which they receive from the sunne . To which Patricius also assenteth ( as he is mentioned by * Casman in the first part of his Astrologie ) saying , Tribuit quidem omnibus , sed lucere nequaquam facit . Nam & ipsa flammae sunt , & suâ essentiâ lux sunt , non minùs & suis viribus lucere possunt , & lucent . Sed lumen suum eis sol addit , lucémque eorum reddit lucidiorem . Lucem ergò eis non indit , sed insitam adauget : meaning that the sunnes light inereaseth the light of the starres , making it the brighter and the clearer : which must be understood of them , so long as they are at a convenient distance from the sunne . For if they be too neare , either the lesser light is obscured by the greater ( as is seen in the Planets , being often hid by the beams of the sunne ) or else such a dark starre as Mercurie , will with the losse of his light shew us his dark bodie , which sometimes happeneth , being then seen as a spot in the sunne : For if you take Mercurie in his best hue , he hath but a cloudie countenance , and a leaden look ; which therefore argueth that he hath a thick bodie and little light : of which I shall need to say no more . Artic. 2. Of the twinkling of starres , or vibration of their light . THe twinkling of the starres is the vibration or trembling of their light . Or rather thus ; It is when the light of any starre seemeth to tremble . For indeed , to speak properly , the starres themselves do not twinkle , as we think they do ; but either from the trembling of the eye , or motion of the aire , this appearance proceedeth . For when the eye looks long at a sensible object whose brightnesse excelleth the sense , it then beginneth to faint , and being weak and wearie , is possessed with a kinde of trembling ; and thereupon we think that the starre it self twinkleth . Also the Optick Masters confesse and prove , that the forms of the starres are comprehended of the sight reflectly , and not rightly : that is , a right line drawn from the eye falleth not into the centre of the starre , but into the form of it reflected and refracted in the aire to the sight . Now it is manifest , that as the aire hath one motion proper to it , which is upwards ; so hath it another motion improper , caused by the revolution of the heavens every 24 houres , which draweth all the airie region about therewith : by which means the apparent form of the starres is distracted , seeming to cast forth sparkles , called twinkling . For if the bodie move wherein the form of the starre appeareth , it must be so : which we may well prove by a piece of silver in the bottome of a swift running brook , or by the reflexion of the starres seen in the same : for by the running of the water the reflected form is distracted , and as it were broken : and so it is likewise in the aire with the starres . But may not this twinkling be seen in the Planets as well as in the other starres ? I answer , that not alwayes , yet sometimes it may : and this is but when a watrie vapour is neare unto them , which is carried and tossed of the windes with a various motion : for then the forms of the Planets also being refracted in the said vapour , appeare to the sight as if they twinkled . Now this is most of all perceived in the East at the time of their rising : whereupon it comes to passe that the common people have supposed they have sometimes seen the sunne dance , and as it were hop up and down ; which , why some have attributed it to such and such dayes , is * fabulous : For this may be upon any day when the sunne meets with a fit portion of vapours at the time of his rising ; and the other Planets may also in some sort sometimes shew it , when they have climbed to an indifferent height above the Horizon : which because it is not ordinarie , some have falsely supposed that the Planets twinkle not at all . And again , let this be remembred , that ( if there be fit vapours rightly placed ) Mars and Venus twinkle more then Saturn , Jupiter , and Mercury : but otherwise this appearance is neither in Mars nor Venus , nor any of the rest . Parag. 2. Of that other office which was given to the starres ; viz. that they should be for signes , &c. Artic. 1. That the starres are signes of future events ; and that by their naturall qualities , they work upon the inferiour world , and all the parts of the same . IF I should expound the words of Moses so nicely as some have done , the starres must then either signifie nothing in the course of nature , or else be for signes onely of seasons ( as Spring , Summer , Autumne , Winter ) and of dayes and yeares . Which exposition doth certainly tie up the sense in too strait bands : For it is plain enough that Moses very positively setteth down as a distinct office by it self , that they were made for signes : And then he proceedeth , adding therewithall , And let them be for seasons , and for dayes , and for yeares . In consideration whereof , the sentence certainly must be divided . And first let us observe out of it , that the starres , by a divine ordination , were set in the heavens to be for signes of future events : wherefore it is said , Let them be for signes . Secondly , they were appointed to be ( as it were ) heavenly clocks , and remarkable measures , by their motions defining and discerning Time and the parts thereof , as dayes , weeks , moneths and yeares : And therefore it is also added , And let them be for seasons , and for dayes , and for yeares . Of which two offices I purpose to discourse a while ; beginning with the first , as being most pertinent to this Paragraph . And lest it may be thought that Moses his meaning is here mistaken by me , besides other things that I purpose to remember , I would have him compared with the Prophet Jeremie , in the 10 chap. at the 2 vers . where , when the Prophet commands the people that they should not learn the way of the Heathen , he calleth the starres ( like unto Moses in this very text ) The signes of heaven . From whence Melancthon gathereth , that the Prophet doth not onely name them signes , but also sheweth that they were set to be signes of portending something . For , Non ait Ieremias , nihil esse signa coeli ; sed , A signis nolite timere . Imò cùm nominat signa , portendi aliquid affirmat . And Luther also affirmeth , in his commentarie upon the words of Moses , Simpliciter lunam cum sole & stellis in firmamento coeli Moses dicit positas , ut essent signa futurorum eventuum , sicut experientia de Eclipsibus , magnis conjunctionibus , & aliis quibusdam Meteoris , docet . Which is , Moses plainly saith , that the moon , with the sunne and starres , were placed in the firmament of heaven that they should be for signes of future events , as experience teacheth us in Eclipses , great conjunctions , Meteors , and the like . To which may be also joyned the testimonie of learned Philo , alledged by Sr Christapher Heidon in his defence of Judiciall Astrologie . This man ( saith he ) was familiar with Peter the Apostle , and with Mark : and in divers places , but specially in his book De Mundi fabricatione , in his exposition of that in the 1 of Genesis , viz. LET THEM BE FOR SIGNES , he thus speaketh , saying , They were created , not onely that they might fill the world with their light , but also that they might be for signes of future things . For by their rising , setting , defections , apparitions , occultations , and other differences of motion , they teach men to conjecture of the event of things : as of plentie and dearth ; of the growing up or decay of creatures animate ; of cleare weather and storms ; of calms and windes ; of overflowings and of droughts ; of the quiet motion of the sea , and the boisterous times of waves ; of the anniversarie changes of times , either when the Summer shall be tossed with tempests , or the Winter scorched with heat ; or when the Spring shall be clothed with the nature of Autumne , or Autumne imitate the Spring . Yea ( saith he ) by these some have foreshewed when there should be a shaking or trembling of the earth , with infinite other things which have certainly come to passe , insomuch that it may be truely said , The starres were appointed for signes and seasons . Thus farre Philo : then which what can be plainer ? Neither are we to take them as bare , naked , and simple signes onely , but as causes also of worldly events : which whilest some have denied , what do they but runne mad with reason , and plainly oppose themselves to more then common sense ? For it is certain that the same thing may be both a signe and a cause : a cause , as it worketh to an effect ; and a signe , as , being presented to the sense , it leadeth us to the knowledge of the effect : And therefore when the starres are called signes , their causalitie is not excluded . Howbeit , in some things , when they work upon a subject not immediately but by accident , they be then occasions rather then causes . But let me enlarge my self upon this discourse a little more : and because some have denied that the starres have any vertue at all , or that we ought to attribute no more power to them then to the signes at an Inne-keepers post or tradesmans shop , I purpose to shew the vanitie of that errour as plainly as I can , both by Scripture , and also by daily experience . And first for Scripture ; Those oracles tell us that great is the force and dominion which the starres have ; heaven being the admired instrument of the glorious God , whereby he governeth the frame of this corruptible world . For had the heavens and starres no force at all , the Scriptures would never distinguish between the sweet influences of the Pleiades , and the binding vertues of Orion : but the Scripture makes such a distinction : therefore the starres have their power . The minor is proved out of the book of Job , chap. 38. 31. where the words are these , Canst thou binde the sweet influences of Pleiades ? or loose the bands of Orion ? by which speech the Almighty doth not onely shew that the starres have their vertues , but also declare that their power and vertue is such as no man on earth is able to restrain , unloose , or binde it : and here S. Austin also teacheth us , that God comprehendeth all the rest of the starres , by the figure Synechdoche , putting the part for the whole ; which is an intimation that the rest have their severall vertues , as well as these . For further proof whereof see , concerning some of the other , in Deuteronomie , chap. 33. 14. Of Ioseph he said , Blessed of the Lord be his land , for the precious things of heaven , for the dew , and for the deep that coucheth beneath , and for the precious things brought forth by the sunne , and for the precious things put forth by the moon : where we see that the sunne and moon have power to thrust forth the fruits of the earth . And again , * I will heare the heavens , and the heavens shall heare the earth : where see last of all , that the vegetation of the fruits of the earth dependeth not upon one or two constellations , but upon the whole heavens . Also were the starres and lights without power , the Scriptures would never tell us of their dominion over the earth : but the Scripture speaketh of their dominion : therefore they be not destitute of power and vertue . The minor is proved in Genesis , chap. 2. 1. and in the second book of Kings , chap. 17. 16. and chap. 21. 3. and chap. 23. 5. and in Jeremie , chap. 19. 13. and in Zeph. chap. 1. 5. and in the Acts , chap. 7 42. For in all these places the holy Ghost calleth the starres , the host and armies of heaven ; thereby amplifying the divine power of God by the force and power of these glorious creatures : and this also is further confirmed by that in the song of Deborah , Judg. 5. 20. where it is expressely testified that The starres fought from heaven , the starres in their courses fought against Sisera . Thus farre Scripture . And now let experience also speak , that thereby they who will not frame their understandings to be taught by the one , but will seek for strange expositions , may be forced to yeeld and acknowledge the truth by compulsion of this other : in the front whereof , I cannot but remember the noble * Poets saying , Senselesse is he , who ( without blush ) denies What to sound senses most apparent lies : And ' gainst experience he that spits fallacians , Is to be hist from learned disputations : And such is he , that doth affirm the starres To have no force on these inferiours . 1. As for example , when the sunne shifts his habitation , how diversly are the seasons differing ! insomuch that although the frostie beard of winter makes us tremble and shiver through extremitie of cold , the warm lustre of the summers raies causeth us on the contrary to sweat and as it were pant through heat . 2. Also the terrible accidents that succeed eclipses may not be forgotten nor vilipended : for these testifie that the sunne , by his heat and light , quickeneth , after an admirable fashion , all earthly creatures , being as it were the sourse and conserver of vitall heat ; and that the moon also hath a great power over inferiour bodies . For if it were otherwise , such lights coming to be hidden from the earth , where there is a continuall revolution of generation and corruption , could not cause after their eclipses the nature of inferiour things to be so altered and weakened as they are , both in the elements , and also in bodies composed of them . 3. And furthermore , who seeth not how orderly the tides keep their course with the moon ? of which I have spoken in the third dayes work . 4. Also , it is an observation that seldome faileth , viz. that we have thunder and lightning in the summer time at the meeting of Mars with Jupiter , Sol , or Mercurie ; and for the most part great windes , when Sol and Jupiter , or Jupiter and Mercurie , or Mercurie and Sol , are in conjunction . 5. And again , the increase and decrease of bodies , or of marrow , bloud , and humours in the bodie , according to the increase and decrease of the moon , doth speak for that horned queen , and signifie that her vertue is not little . For as she fills with light , the marrow abounds in bones , the bloud in veins , the sap in trees , the meat and moisture in the oister , crab , and creafish . 6. Moreover , experience also teacheth , that all such wood as is cut for timber , if it be not cut after the full moon , will soon be rotten . 7. Also those pease which are sown in the increase , never leave blooming . And ( as some report ) the pomegranate will bear no fruit any longer then just so many yeares as the moon was dayes old when it was first set and planted . The Heliotropium , with certain other flowers and plants , we likewise see that they keep their course with the sunne . And Plinie reports in his 37 book at the 10 chapter , that the Selenite is a stone which hath the image of the moon in it , increasing and decreasing according to her course in the heavens . And doth not Cardan also report for certain ( as Sir Christopher Heydon it may be affirmed that the heavens in some sort do work upon mens mindes and dispositions . And hereupon it comes to passe that Mars doth sometimes sow the seeds of warre by his working upon adult choler , and the like . Or the aire being greatly out of tune , causeth not onely many sicknesses , but strange disorders of the minde ; and they breaking out into act , do many times disturb states , translate kingdomes , work unluckie disasters and the like : of which I spake before in the * second dayes work . And now know that if the operation of the heavens in this , be but so farre forth as the soul depends upon the bodily instruments , all that is done to the soul is but an inclination : for there can be no compulsion where the cause is so remote . And therefore let it be observed that it is one thing to cause , another thing to occasion ; or one thing to inferre a necessitie , another thing to give an inclination : The former we cannot averre to be in the power of the starres , forasmuch as mans will , which is the commandresse of his actions , is absolutely free from any compulsion , and not at all subject to any naturall necessitie or externall coaction . Howbeit we cannot deny a certain inclination , because the soul of man is too much † indulgent to the body , by whose motion ( as one worthily observeth ) it is rather perswaded then commanded . There is therefore no Chaldean fate to be feared , nor any necessitie to be imposed upon the wills of men ; but onely an inclination : and this inclination is not caused by an immediate working of the starres on the intellectuall part or minde of man , but occasioned rather , mediately , or so farre forth as the soul depends on the temperaments and materiall organs of the bodie . In which regard I hope never to be afraid of the signes of heaven , neither is there cause why I should ever curse my starres , seeing I know in this the utmost of their power . And as it was said to that Apostle , My grace is sufficient for thee ; so may every one take it for granted , that there is a second birth which overswayes the first . To which purpose one makes this an observation , Iustè age — Sapiens dominabitur astris ; Et manibus summi stant elementa Dei. Do godly deeds , so shalt thou rule the starres : For then God holds the elements from warres . Or , as another not unfitly also speaketh , Qui sapit , ille animum fortunae praeparat omni , Praevisumque potest arte levare malum . The wise , for ev'ry chance doth fit his minde , And by his art makes coming evils kinde . And in a word , that pithie † saying of Ioannes de Indagine shall close this Article , Quaeris a me quantum in nobis operantur actra ? dico , &c. Dost thou demand of me how farre the starres work upon us ? I say , they do but incline , and that so gently , that if we will be ruled by reason , they have no power over us ; but if we follow our own nature and be led by sense , they do as much in us as in brute beasts , and we are no better . For , agunt , non cogunt , is all that may be said . Artic. 2. Whether it be not a derogation from the perfection of things created , to grant that the starres have any kinde of power over the actions of men . AS for the power which the starres can have in this kinde , I have , in the end of the former Article , alreadie declared . Howbeit , that I may leave as few scruples behinde me as I can , my purpose is to cleare this question a little more . For it hath been the serious perswasion of not a few , that ( according to the tenent of Basil , in his Hexameron , and some others ) the dispositions of men may not be imputed any whit to the starres , without wrong either to God or them . If ( say they ) vicious inclinations or evil actions be stirred up by the starres , then God should be the cause of humane outrages , wickednesse , and the like . Or again , if the moderation of our actions dependeth upon the stars , then many absurdities would follow . For first , those starres whose aspect is said to be evil , should either of themselves be created evil by their maker ; or else it must be that in respect of their own wills they made themselves evil afterwards : neither of which may be affirmed . Not the first , because every thing th●… God made was very good , Gen. 1. Not the second , because seeing the stars are inanimate & creatures without life and soul , it were wickednesse to attribute a will unto them . To all which objections and doubts it may be thus answered , viz. that the starres are no malicious agents , voluntarily striving to do mischief to the world ; but rather such as do harmlesly send down their naturall influences and powers into the universe : and had it been that man had not fallen , their inclinations in him had been no inclinations , nor their power in occasioning felt any jot at all : The evil proceeds from the nature of man , who lost his puritie and strength of will , in yeelding to that which was forbidden : it comes not from the starres , but from our selves . And so a Melancthon doth in effect answer to that of Basil , saying , that we ought in this to consider what excellencie of condition our humane nature hath lost ; and thereby observe how grievous and evil sinne is , by which our temperatures are become brutish ; and not rashly condemne , or without consideration go throw the starres out of heaven . For in this present state of things ( Nè nunc quidem stellas scelerum causas esse , they be his own words ) we say not , that the starres are causes of our sinne ; in regard , that though our inclinations rise from them , yet they are not sole or chief causes of our actions , but our will is the principall cause thereof , which was first created in perfect libertie , by which it both had power to withstand , even as still it ought to refrain all inordinate inclinations . Non enim fatalem necessitatem constituimus , nec cogi Neronem à stellis , &c. For we do not constitute fatall necessitie , nor affirm that Nero was compelled by the starres unto his so great and monstrous sinnes : but yeelding to his lusts he willingly entertained those rages , which the devil more and more instigated , and so became worse then his nature ( though bad enough ) had made him . Hitherto Melancthon to that of Basil. Wherefore when we fall into a due consideration of these things , and finde that it was the fall of our first parents which hath induced this disproportion between our natures and the influences of the starres , we shall soon see where the fault resteth , namely in our selves . For ( as that worthy b Knight observeth ) we must consider , that the impression or operation of every agent is alwayes answerable , not to the power of it self , but to the capacitie and aptnesse of the patient : according to which rule , the starres produce their effects , even as the subject or matter is , in which their influence doth work . Which is but as I said before , viz. that if man had not fallen , their inclinations in him had been no inclinations , nor their power in occasioning felt any jot at all . For as the fire hurteth sore eyes , but warmeth cold hands ; so the starres are formaliter bona , although effectivè ( according to the unapt qualitie of the subject ) they produce a sad effect . Or , to use again the words of the said authour , as we see the wine , which is healthfull and comfortable to some , how quickly it hurteth the constitution of another who hath but a weak brain ; so the sunne doth soften and melt wax , but stiffen and make clay hard : yet no man for this affirmeth either the wine to be drunk , or the sunne to be formally soft , or hard . Wherefore ( saith he ) by this I may boldly conclude , that although it be confessed , that the starres are efficient causes of our inclinations ; yet there is no consequence to conclude them such themselves as the effects are that they produce : for where the fault resteth , hath been declared . Furthermore , he also proveth against those who say the starres are tainted in being causes by accident , or occasions many times of ill , he proveth ( I say ) that every occasion to sinne is not to be accounted a provocation to sinne , or to be held unlawfull : for if this were admitted , we must also pollute God himself with sinne , because he hath made fair women , and sweet wine , by means whereof many men fall ; yet neverthelesse none will denie them to be good : for they have their lawfull use and right end . Wherefore he doth here also excellently conclude , that as no man will say , that the Physician or his medicines do sinne , though , when they restore a spent and difeased bodie , accidentally they procure lust : no more are the starres to be accounted bad or to sinne , though in constituting the temperature of our bodies , they may be truely confessed causes by accident , or occasions of sinne . The question is therefore resolved , that it is no derogation from the perfection of things created although we grant the starres to have a kinde of power over the actions of men : which power , both how and what it is , hath been declared . Artic. 3. Of predictions , or whether the signes of heaven may be understood or searcht into . THey be Davids words , that The works of the Lord are great , and sought out of those who have pleasure therein . And Moses here , in testifying that God created the starres for signes , doth likewise shew that they may be understood ; otherwise to us they were no signes at all . Neither do I doubt , but that even Moses himself , and Daniel likewise , who were * brought up , the one in the learning of the Egyptians , the other in the skill of the Caldeans , did understand the signification of these signes . And from whence was it that those nations had their knowledge , but from Noah and Abraham ; if Iosephus or Berosus may be credited ? For concerning Noah , do not those authours storie , that soon after the floud he taught the Armenians and Scythians the secrets of these things ? Whereupon they said , that he participated of a divine spirit . So also Abraham , that Father of many nations , did equally instruct the Caldeans and Egyptians : although indeed afterwards it was their bold adventure to mix magick , and superstitious vain inventions , with this their lawfull skill . And for us , experience hath travelled in the manifestation of the severall qualities belonging to the lamps of heaven . For as we know the fire to be hot , the water moist , this herb to be cold , that to be drie : so also by observation , it doth manifestly appeare that the sunne gives heat and cherisheth , the moon moisteneth , Mars drieth ; and so of the rest . Or thus , ♄ Saturn is cold and drie , stirres up and increaseth melancholy . ♃ Jupiter is temperately hot and moist , works most upon sanguine complexions , stirring up and increasing that humour . ♂ Mars , through his heat and immoderate drinesse , stirres up and increaseth choler ; and so , often proves an accidentall cause of brawlings , fightings , warres , and the like , beside such sicknesses as may come by the superabundancie of that humour . ☉ Sol is moderately hot and drie , greatly cherishing all kinde of creatures . ♀ Venus is cold and moist , but it is in a temperate manner ; and as for her operation it is seen most in flegmatick complexions . ☿ Mercurie is said to be drie in respect of his own nature , but joyned to any of the other Planets , he puts upon him their natures , and works as they work . Then followeth ( the Moon , and she is well known to be the mistris of moisture . Neither can you truely say that it is impossible to finde their natures to be either thus or thus : for it is but 30 yeares that the longest of these did ever spend in his periodicall revolution : and but 72 yeares ( as Tycho teacheth ) can runne about whilest the fixed starres alter one degree in their longitude . Insomuch that Saturn ( whose period is but 30 yeares ) cometh twice to the same point of heaven before the eighth sphere is moved one degree : and Jupiter ( whose revolution is 12 yeares ) cometh 6 times to the same place : and Mars ( who accomplisheth his period in little lesse then 2 yeares ) meets 36 times with the same starres in the same place : and as for the Sunne , Venus , Mercurie , and the Moon , their meetings with them be oftner . Also it is certain that the great conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn , is once every 20 yeares ; and Mars and Saturn visit each other in lesse then every two yeares : by means whereof it is no hard thing , or as a thing impossible , to finde out the simple natures either of the Planets or fixed starres . And from these natures thus known , and their mixtures , and places observed , it is that the effect is foreseen and the judgement given : which , if it be modestly , carefully , deeply , and deliberately done , by one well versed or conversant in these things , doth for the most part happen as is foretold : for the most part , I say , and not alwayes . For as the Physician knoweth that the same portion of either single or mixed simples , will not work upon all bodies alike ; so neither can the like portion and power of qualities stirre up , or work alwayes ad idem , but may sometimes receive either intention or remission , according to the indisposed aptnesse of the subject , the elements or elementary bodies not alwayes admitting of their powers alike ; or when they be overswayed by more potent and prevailing operations . For universall and particular causes do many times differ , and then the one hinders the operation of the other . As for example , particular causes ( as the conjunction of Venus and the Moon , or some such like meeting ) may promise rain , snow , or sleet , when universall causes ( which are not so easily seen ) do often turn it into more fair and warm weather . And so also particular influences may seem to work upon such or such humours , and thereupon make the bodie subject to this or that sicknesse , and the minde enclined to this or that kinde of action , with many such other like things : howbeit it may so happen that nature may be at this time so abstrusely shut up , that what we see not may overpower and work beyond what we see . A man had need therefore have Argus his eyes to pierce throughly into these causes , and examine without rashnesse either what may help or what may hinder ; otherwise his judgement may fail him even in things wrought by the course of nature ( for of other things he ought not to judge . ) And indeed when there is a divers mixture of qualities , all in a manner of equall portions ( as it may sometimes be ) how hard a thing is it then to finde out ( without a sound judgement ) the true event ! for there be many difficulties proceeding from the weaknesse of our judgements . And for that again which I said before of natures abstruse kinde of working , although I be no Stoick to tie Gods mightie hand to second causes , yet I verily suppose that all things are not beyond the course of nature which seem to be extraordinarie ; but even many strange seeming things are wrought by the power of nature : as sometimes in unwonted storms , tempests , droughts , strange appearances , or other like accidents . And this again I also think , that one man may see the cause when another cannot : whereupon it comes to passe that there is such diversitie of judgements and thwarting of opinions many times about one and the same thing . Also I might adde something ( which one or other will be readie to object ) concerning the devils permission in raising unwonted windes , storms , and such like . Or I might speak , not onely of Gods power , but of his providence likewise in disposing his creatures to manifest their operation rather in one place then in another ; which is an act proceeding from his secret purpose and divine wisdome : as when the clouds ( according to his decree ) do disburden themselves of their wearie drops rather here then there , or there then here : For , saith he in the 4 chap. of Amos , at the 7 vers . I have caused it to rain upon one citie , and it hath not rained upon another , and the citie where it hath not rained was barren . But I shall not need to meddle further : For ( notwithstanding these difficulties ) it is manifest enough that the signes of heaven may be both sought into , and also in some ample measure understood . For it is true that God Almightie having both set and foreseen the course of nature long before , doth now uphold it by his providence , instrumentally to perform his will. Neither every day doth he make the windows of heaven to stand open , or the fountains of the great deep to be broken up ; nor yet doth he every day make the sunne or moon to stand still , or the shadow to go back , or an Eclipse to be at a quite contrarie time , or the moon again to arise before her usuall course : but hath undoubtedly left his works to be sought out of all those who take pleasure therein ; and , according to that portion of sound judgement which he hath given to every one , they may understand either more or lesse of these signes : For as one starre differeth from another in lustre and beautie ; so one mans knowledge and better judgement transcends not seldome above the rest . Neither can the devil every day have it in his commission to go and blow down houses upon the heads of Jobs children . Nay ( saith one ) if these significations are not to be considered , why are they so divinely written and painted in the heavens ? Surely it were impietie altogether to pluck or draw away our mindes from the observation of these things . For if the heavens ( as they do ) declare the glorie of God , or the firmament shew forth his handie work , we may well beleeve that they expresse what God effecteth by them : for otherwise every thing which God created , doth declare his handie work as well as they . Eclipses , conjunctions , prodigious sights , flashings , comets , new starres , what are they but the Oracles of God ? by which , changes , alterations , and sundrie calamities are threatned to the world : And these , if any one contemne them , what doth he but despise the admonitions of God ? Also , how much these observations have profited the Commonwealth , let Thales teach us : For they that have Thales his skill , may by these signes judge of cheapnesse and plentie , of dearth and deernesse , with other like things whose knowledge cannot but be profitable to the life of man. Onely beware that more be not attributed to the heavens , then to him that made the heavens ; not more to the servants then to the Master , as they did who made them gods ; or they who trust and rely upon them , not daring to take a journey , or begin a work , or speak with a friend about any businesse , without a needlesse consultation . Also know that the observing of these signes must not be mixed with magicall spells , as charmers do , when in stead of using , they come to abusing of herbs : For as the herbs on the ground were not made to be abused in such damned and forbidden practises ; no more were the starres in the skie . Neither ought the observing of these signes to be mixed with charactericall practises , diabolicall or superstitious divinations , making of images under such or such a constellation , dangerous elections of times , either to procure good or bring down ill from heaven , as they did who blasphemously maintained , that men are long-lived and their souls go to heaven when Saturn is in Leo : or they , who have not quaked to affirm , that when the Moon is joyned with Jupiter in the head of the Dragon , whatsoever a man then asketh at the hands of God , he shall receive . Neither ought we to flie unto them for finding of things lost : for where you cannot argue from the cause to the effect , their use is unlawfull . Nor may we use them in the contingencie of things when the cause is unknown or indeterminate . Nor were they made to decide horarie questions , or sortilegious demands . Nor yet may we erect figures , thereby to answer to certain questions : as to know whether a man shall have the thing he hopeth or looketh for ; to know what shall become of a mans secret enemies ; to know of the speedie or slack return of him that taketh in hand any journey , and of such things as shall happen in the journey ; or to know , by the eighth house , whether a man shall enjoy the goods and dowrie of his wife ; or by the seventh , whether a man shall obtain that woman in marriage which he desireth ; or by the sixth , to know whether a man shall keep or leave his servant ; with other the like questions , of which can be given or known no cause , why the starres should ever be thought to effect them : in somuch that it is a kinde of wonder to think how it should come to passe , that ever any one could forge out such inquiries to be answered from the signes of heaven . For the starres were not made to justifie the dangerous practises of wicked impostours , nor to give answer to the causelesse curiosities of superstitious demanders ; but made to be both signes and causes of such things as already I have mentioned : for when the state of the question is come beyond the course of the foure principall qualities of cold , heat , moisture , and drinesse , it will finde succour neither in sound philosophie , nor in the holy Word of written veritie . Last of all , let this one thing be remembred , that the constellations ( as is well known , and apparently perceived of Astronomers ) by reason of a slow motion which the fixed starres hath , sliding from the equinoctiall point about one degree in 72 yeares , are now removed into other signes of the divided Zodiack , causing those signes , by the qualitie of the starres which are now in them , to be of another nature : as Aries which was hot and drie in the dayes of Ptolomie , is ( by reason that the starres of Pisces are moved thither ) cold and moist : and Taurus which was cold and drie , is now of the nature of the starres of Aries , that is , hot and drie : and so of all the residue of the fixed starres , they are removed into new houses , or other mansions . Which if it be not proportionably considered , let any mean capacitie judge how grosse an errour may heedlessely be produced by an unskilfull artist . Parag. 3. Of that other office given to the starres ; viz. that they were appointed to be heavenly clocks , and remarkable measurers of time and the parts thereof . This office is laid down in these words , And let them be for seasons , and for dayes , and yeares . Artic. 1. Of Seasons . IF we take seasons , dayes , and yeares together , it is no hard thing to see how the whole and parts are joyned . For Tempus is the whole : and Annus is pars temporis : and Dies is pars anni . Not that these are the onely parts of time ; but because the other do chiefly consist of these . Howbeit , seeing they be laid down severally , it is fit they be explained sunderly . And first of Seasons . We need not with the Jews understand here their feasts onely , and anniversarie dayes of solemnitie ; for then this distinction of seasons had not been in use till after the coming out of Egypt : neither is it enough to applie them to the monethly revolution of the moon , or to the sunnes changing into a new signe or partition of the Zodiack . But by the name of Seasons , we ought rather to be led unto those Quatuor anni Cardines , or foure Quarters of the yeare , when the reviving sunne crosseth the Equinoctiall , and again toucheth upon either solstice : which last , is ( as it were ) solis statio , because the dayes seem to stand at a stay : and the two other have their names from equall day and night , because the dayes and nights are then of equall length , Sol cheerfully riding in his gold-like fierie chariot , just in the middest between the Artick and Antartick Poles . For these were those seasons which God again established for ever , when he renewed that face upon the decayed world , which by the impartiall Floud was blemished : saying , ( as it is in Gen. chap 8. 22. ) While the earth remaineth , seed-time and harvest , and cold and heat , and summer and winter shall not cease . And as for us , we commonly call these times by the names of Spring , Summer , Autumne , and Winter . The Spring is a time never unwelcome , nor unwished : for the weather begins then to appeare like a pitifull and truely kinde-hearted cherisher ; and Sol ascending , disperseth the superfluous humours , stirreth up the bloud in our bodies , and sap in herbs and trees ; clothing the earth with sweet new liveries , and plants with boughs and beauteous branches : nay the harmlesse choristers of the rebounding woods and echoing groves , do then begin to tune again their sugred throats , and ravish revived mortalls with their melodious aires ; bidding good morning to the day , and morrow to the morn . For no sooner can Aurora wake , and peep above the purple verges of the Eastern hills , but cheerfully they chaunt her out a mirthfull cantilene : whilest in the mean time , sweet-breathing Zephyrus playes with the wanton tresses of his late dead , and decayed , but now again revived mistris ; and in comely hue doth beauteous Flora prank her self , cheerfully coming forth to meet her kinde sweet-causing lover . The prettie lambes are now at play , whilest the watchfull shepherd sits piping on an hill to please that queen of his heart , his dearest shepherdesse , whom ruthfully he moveth to grant his suit , and pitie his complaint . Ver praebet flores , saith the Poet ; and from † viresco it may well be said to take the name . For will you heare ? The mealie mountains which were late unseen , Change now their coats , all into lustie green . The gardens prank them with their flowrie buds ; The ●●●ds with grasse , with leaves the naked woods . Sweet Zephyrus begins to busse his Flora , Swift-winged fingers to salute Aurora ; And wanton Cupid , through this universe , With pleasing wounds , each creatures heart ' gins pierce . " Yea Titans presence doth again revive " As well things sensible as vegetive . But next after Spring we reckon Summer ; which may well be called the mother of plentie and daughter of bountie . For the earth hath now her lap full of every kinde of grain , her belly is bigge and ready to be delivered , that she might thereby enrich the weary labourer , and feed each hungry soul. Formosa est messibus Aestas , saith Ovid : Summers beautie consisteth in his fruitfull fields of corn . — For now he crowns his Ceres With gilded eares , as yellow as her hair is ; Till th'reaper , panting both for heat and pain , With crooked rasor crops the tufted plain . In Latine we call it Aestas ; which is , because this season derives the name ab aestu , from the exceeding heat : and so also doth the English word Summer expresse it . For Summer is a word taken out of the Germane language ; and in the Germane tongue it is said to be Sunne-mehr , that is , plus solis , or more sunne then at other times . And now come to Autumne ( for Autumne is the next Quarter ) and this is a season which bringeth that to perfection , which the Spring and Summer hath but begun . For now the barns are full , the presses and fats overflow with an abundance of wine and oyl , and men do now eat the late gathered labours of their hands , and joy in the surpassing plentie that the earth hath brought them . This time is indeed the yeares very barbour ; or ( if you will ) it is like unto a kinde-hearted prodigall , who by little and little gives all away so freely , that in conclusion there is nothing left him . He takes his name therefore from Autumno , which signifieth to make ripe ; for as fast as he can see the fruits ripened or brought to perfection , he yeelds them up to others . Or else it is Autumne , à bonorum anni augmentatione ; as some suppose . Th' earth by degrees her lovely beautie ba●…es , Fills others full with her deare delicates : The apron and the osier-basket ( both ) Catch dainty fruits to please each daintie tooth : Untill at last trees , gardens , meads and all , Are naked stript and robbed quite of all . And here in this Quarter was undoubtedly the beginning of the first yeare : For that it should be so , we have grounds both in reason , Scripture , and other writings ; as in the second chapter of this book I have proved at large . But leaving Autumne , look now at Winter : it is a season which can boast of little . For it lies entrenched with gloomie mists of night , and weeps almost as often as it wants the sunne , or findes it hid within the compasse of a close cloud . Nay see but with what a palsie pace it cometh . He that of late was sweating in the fields , casting off his clothes , & fainting through heat , is now glad to call for more and thicker garments , and not ashamed by the help of fire to mitigate the freezing cold . For Winter is like unto an old man with a gray head and white beard ; insomuch that when hoarie-headed Hy●…ms doth but brush or shake his hairs , the trees and herbs , ( as I may so say ) in stead of leaves , are periwigd with snow : Or if he doth but let his churlish breath blow out upon us , the waters are turned soon into a crystall crust , and without wonder men are seen to walk upon it , Et celsis dependet stiria tectis ; yea and the drops hang frozen then at the eaves of houses . That therefore of Ovid must needs be true , Igne levatur Hyems . To which let that † Bacchi massicus humor be also added : For these two will now do wondrous well ; according to that of the noble Poet , All lusks in sloth ; and till this quarters end , Bacchus , and Vulcan both , must us befriend . This season is called by the Latines Hyems , which seemeth to be derived from the Greek word * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifying to make moist or wet : And in Hebrew ( as some affirm ) it is called Choreph , coming of the root Charaph , which signifieth to reproach or disgrace ; because when winter cometh , the earth is as it were disgraced and exposed to reproach , in being spoiled of all its pleasant greennesse , beauty and splendour . And in a word to shut up all , thus you may remember these seasons , together with their sundry qualities ; Poma dat Autumnus : Formosa est messibus Aestas : Ver praebet Flores : Igne levatur Hyems . Ovid. Autumne gives fruit : And corn makes Summer fair : Spring shews us gayes : Fire helps cold Winters aire . Artic. 2. Of Dayes . A Day is either artificiall or naturall . 1. The artificiall is from sunne-rising to sunne-setting , agreeable to the words of our * Saviour , when he demanded if there were not twelve houres in the day . Now this kinde of day is not alwayes equall , but varies according to the sunnes unequall time of rising and setting : and thereupon the houres likewise are to be reckoned according to the dayes proportionable difference ; being ( even as the dayes ) longer in Summer then in Winter . Also for this artificiall day , Ioannes de sacro Bosco divides it into foure quarters ; calling the first rubens , the second splendens , the third urens , and the fourth tepens . 2. And as for that which is a day naturall , it evermore containeth the just number of 24 equall houres ; in which space of time the sunne is carried by the motion of the Primum Mobile from any one part of heaven untill it comes to the same point again . This kinde of day amongst divers nations hath divers beginnings . England , the 17 Provinces , some part of Germanie , the Mysians , and the Romanes , account from midnight untill midnight ; because at that time ( as is supposed ) our Lord was born : and from hence , as Verstegan thinketh , came the word Seanight , being a week of dayes and nights , or a Sennight . The Babylonians , Persians , Norimbergians , &c. begin at sunne-rising , ( and so do our † lawyers in England , ending again at sunne-setting : for he who hath a summe of money to pay on a set day by bond , neither before nor after sunne need tender his money : ) These , I say , begin at one sunne-rising , accounting untill the next ; according to that of * Plinie , Babylonii ( saith he ) inter duos solis exortus . And as for the Umbrians , Arabians , and Astronomers , they reckon from noon untill noon again . But the Athenians , Jews , Silesians , Italians , Bohemians , &c. account alwayes from the evening or setting of the sun ; beginning their day when the night approacheth and the sunne departeth , being as it were gone to his bed or western rest . 1. They who begin from midnight may seem to have this warrant , viz. that the sunne is then again returning towards our Hemisphere ; and ( as I said before ) midnight is that time when the sunne of righteousnesse arose to the world . For it is supposed that Christ † was born about the middle of the night , whilest the shepherds were keeping watch over their flocks . The day therefore beginneth from midnight . 2. Again , they who account from the time of sunne-rising have this plea , saying that the day is fitly to take beginning , when the cause thereof , viz. the sunne , doth first appeare and shew himself to the inhabitants of the world , calling them out unto their daily labours , and summoning them by his beauteous light to arise , and leave their sleepie beds . Therefore when the sunne ariseth , the day beginneth . 3. Also , they who reckon from noon , suppose that they ought to account from that time when the sunne is in the most * eminent place of heaven , and hath the greatest number of eyes enlightned by it . And as for Astronomicall calculations , this also is the fittest time , because it falleth alwayes at one and the same certaintie . The day therefore beginneth from noon . 4. Last of all , they who begin from the setting of the sunne have the truest and strongest plea. For this beginning is agreeable to the whole progresse of the worlds creation , and best fitteth the divine institution of naturall dayes ; being in very deed a true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of night and day , as of right it ought to be . For darknesse was before the diurnall light : and God ( saith the Apostle ) commanded that light should shine out of darknesse . And so the evening , as well as the morning , was pertinent to one and the same day ; of which see more in the first dayes work . Artic. 3. Of Yeares . A Yeare , being the chief and most usuall part of time , whereby the ages of men , of the world , and other things are principally measured , is the periodicall revolution of the sunne through Mazzaroth , or the twelve signes of the Zodiack , Job 38. 32. For by the sunnes uncessant motion , a set number of dayes are as it were wheeled about to terminate one yeare , and to give each season his due period of time . And in a true measured yeare , there is not alwayes a set or certain equalitie : For there is either the great , or the lesser quantitie . In the greatest quantitie a yeare hath 365 dayes , 5 houres , 56 minutes , and 53 seconds ; And in the least quantitie , 365 dayes , 5 houres , 44 minutes , and 38 seconds . But if we reckon according to the course of the moon , then a yeare is that space of time wherein the moon , after some conjunctions with the sunne , is again in conjunction with him , not farre from that place where she first met him . Or if we reckon by the other starres , it is then that space of time which the sunne spendeth after his departure from any starre , untill he returneth to the said starre again . And in all these , the sunne hath the chiefest preheminence , is the only guide , and most remarkable measurer . Whereupon I may not omit what I finde observed by Expositours , viz. that a yeare hath the name in Hebrew from Shanah , signifying a changing or iteration : which is in regard of the sunnes returning , after a yeares end , to the same point of heaven where it began . And as for the circuit of the moon , which we commonly tearm a moneth , it is derived from another word signifying to ronew ; because in that space the moon is again renewed : neither is it found in any place of Scripture , that these names are perverted , or the one of them taken to signifie the other ; but by the one ( say they ) is meant a yeare , and by the other a moneth . See Gib . on Gen. chap. 5. ▪ quest . 2. and Ainsworth on Gen. 1. 14. In Latine the yeare is called Annus , because we may say of it , revolvitur ut annulus . For as in a ring the parts touch one another , circularly joyning each to other ; so also the yeare rolleth it self back again by the same steps that it ever went ; whereupon it came to passe that the Egyptians , amongst other their hieroglyphicks , used to paint out the yeare like a snake winding her self as round as a ring , holding her tail in her mouth : Et sic sua per vestigia volvitur annus . The name likewise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which it hath from the Greek , is agreeable to the foresaid derivation . And all this concerning naturall yeares . But as for Politicall yeares , they be those which are diversly used by divers nations in their accounting of times : and they differ in lengths according as the computatours fail in skill to regulate them to the motion of the heavens . That which we now use is the Julian yeare , instituted by Iulius Cesar , who , by the help of Sosigines an Egyptian , an expert Mathematician , amended the old Romane yeare , and brought it to that form in which we now have it , making it to consist of 365 dayes , and 6 houres : which 6 houres are not reckoned every yeare , but once every fourth yeare , being then increased to the just length of a day , which is alwayes inserted or put in the next before the 6 Calends of March , causing the said Calends to be twice repeated : from whence that yeare is called Bissextile of bis and sex , twice six ; or Leap-yeare , because by this adding of a day , from thenceforth the fixed holydayes and the like , do as it were skip or leap one day further into the week then they were the former yeare . Now the mean length of the Tropicall yeare being defined to have no more then 365 dayes , 5 houres , and 49 minutes , sheweth that this Julian yeare is somewhat greater then it should be , exceeding the exactest measure which can be had , by the quantitie of eleven minutes or there abouts ; causing thereby by little and little to be an apparent anticipation of the Equinoctiall and Solstitiall points : insomuch that the Vernall equinox , whose place at the first Councel of Nice , was upon the 21 day of March , is now come to be upon the 10 day of March. The reformation of which errour hath been wished for by divers learned men ; and in some sort performed by Pope Gregorie the 13 ( using likewise in it the help of Christopher Clavius , and some others ) who in the yeare 1582 , brought back the Equinoctiall day to the same place it was at the said Nicene Councel , by cutting off 10 dayes in the moneth of October , writing in the Calender next after the fourth day the fifteenth day : by means whereof all their moneths begin ten dayes sooner then ours , as do also all those feasts whose place is fixed and not moveable . Now in this reformation it was likewise ordered , that the yeare should consist of 365 dayes , 5 houres , and 49 minutes . And , that the Equinox might not be subject any more to anticipation in 400 yeares , they thought it fit to omit three Leap-yeares ; The first whereof will fall into the yeare of Christ 1715 ; the second into the yeare 1848 ; and the third into the yeare 1982 , if God suffer the frame of the world to stand so long . Howbeit in thus doing , although the alteration will be very little , yet the reformation is not exactly true , because there is an inequalitie of anticipation in the Equinoctiall , as the great Masters in Astronomie teach us , being ( as they say ) in some ages more , and in some lesse . But seeing ( as I said ) the alteration will be very little , if it ever come to that , it is fit the Leap-year be then omitted . And thus am I come now to the end likewise of this fourth dayes work , wherein , after my plain manner , I have discoursed upon every such thing as is pertinent to the work done in it . Let me therefore concluding say with Moses . The Eve and Morn confine the fourth of dayes , And God gives to his work deserved praise . CHAP. VIII . Concerning the creatures created in the Fifth day of the world : and they were Fishes , and Fowls . Sect. 1. Of Fishes , their kindes , properties , &c. NOw follow the works of the Fifth day : which when I consider , I cannot but admire the harmonious order which the Almightie observeth in the whole progresse of his creating . For as yet the world was but like an emptie house without inhabitants ; a stately structure , having no moving creature with life and sense to be living in it ; not so much as a poore flie , a fish , or a bird to taste the goodnesse of things created and made . But in this and the next day ( the building thus framed , and cheer provided ) he brought as it were his guests to participate of his delicates , alwayes provided that things inferiour should serve things superiour : making his best work last , namely Man , unto whom the other works were put in subordination ; to shew ( me thinks ) that the end is the perfection of every thing . And now see , the first day was for the matter : The second brought it into a better form , stretched out the heavens , and lifted up the waters which are above them . The third did not onely shew the face of the earth by the gathering together of those waters under heaven , but also adorned it with herbs , trees , and plants . The fourth beautifies the vaulted roof of the sparkling firmament with funne , moon , and starres . In the fifth and sixth he makes all kindes of living creatures ; furnishing first of all the waters and aire with their inhabitants ; and last of all the earth . And for those many creatures in the waters and aire , their creation was effected in this fifth dayes work ; so that every kinde of fish , and all kinde of birds were now produced . God onely said it , and it was done ; as by viewing the text of Moses will appeare : For in all his works he spake the word and they were made , he commanded and they were created . But to proceed . We need divide the whole of this day into no more then two parts : The one of Fishes , the other of Birds . That of fishes is the formost , and therefore the varietie of those creatures would be first admired . And see how Moses ushers them . The greater ones are placed in the forefront : For God ( saith he ) made great whales . And then he proceedeth to adde something concerning the other species of smaller creatures living and moving in the water ; saying , And every living creature that moveth , which the waters brought forth abundantly after their kinde . Pareus , and other Expositours also , by the word which is commonly translated great whales , understand the biggest kinde of sea-beasts and monstrous fishes of the largest greatnesse . And indeed the epithet great , is not added to the whale without cause : For the word * tannin signifieth a serpent , dragon , or a great fish : and the whale or great fish is the greatest of all living creatures , as in Job 41. 33. In the earth there is none like him . His jaws are likened to doores , vers . 14. his scales to shields , vers . 15. Out of his nostrills goeth smoke , as out of a seething pot or caldron , vers . 20. he maketh the sea to boil like a pot , vers . 31. Munster writeth that neare unto Iseland there be great whales whose bignesse equalizeth the hills and mightie mountains , which are sometimes openly seen ; and these ( saith he ) will drown and overthrow ships except they be affrighted with the sound of trumpets and drummes , or except some round and emptie vessels be cast unto them , wherewith they may play and sport them , because they are much delighted with such things . But above all , this he affirmeth to be a good remedie against such dangerous whales ; to wit , that which the Apothecaries call Castoreum , tempered with water and cast into the sea : for by this as by a poyson they are utterly driven and banished to the bottome . Other authours mention farre greater whales then these : And Olaus Magnus writeth , that there are many kindes of whales . For some he affirmeth to be rough-skinned and bristled , and these contain in length 240 feet , and in breadth 120. others are smooth and plain , and these are lesse , being taken in the North and Western ocean . Some again have jaws with long and terrible teeth of 12 or 14 feet in length : and the two dog-teeth are farre longer then the rest , like unto horns , or the tusks of a boar or elephant . This kinde of whale hath eyes so ample and large , that sometimes 15 , 20 , or more men may sit in the compasse of one eye : and about either eye there be 250 horns * ad rigidam vel placidam , anteriorem vel posteriorem motionem & ventilationem ; serving also to defend the eyes , either in a tempestuous season ▪ or when this fish is assaulted by any other sea-beast . Physeter or the Whirl-pool-whale hath a large wide mouth , but round : This is a cruel fish to the marriners , and will sometimes lift up his head above the sail-yard , casting up so much water through certain pipes in his forehead , that ( as the foresaid authour witnesseth ) great and strong ships are either compelled to sink , or else are exposed to great and manifest danger . Sometimes again by laying his head upon either end of the ship , he drowns it by his over-loading weight . Some call the Whirl-pool-whales , Balaenae . But howsoever , Balaena is reckoned amongst the whales , and is differing from the Prister or Physeter which before I called the Whirl-pool-whale . Olaus Magnus speaking of the Balaena , saith that it hath no gills , but certain Fistulae are in stead thereof , placed in the forepart of the head , and that it is a fish which shews great love and affection towards her young ones : For when they are little , being faint and weak , she takes them into her mouth to secure them from tempestuous surges ; and when the tempest is over , she spues them again out into the sea . A fit embleme this , to teach all sorts of parents either in Church , Commonwealth , or private families , to provide for , and not destroy those under them ; as also to secure them from dangers whensoever they arise . When this Balaena and her male-whale accompanie together ( for they increase by copulation ) they scatter much of their seed in the waters , which being found by the marriners is taken and sold as a pretious drugge . Some call it Ambra , or Ambergreese , affirming that it is good contra guttas , and against the palsie and resolution of sinews , if it be used as an oyntment : good also to be drunk down against the falling sicknesse , and swounding ; having also great power of strengthening the inward parts . It is commonly white , and sometimes counterfeited with the dust of Lignum aloes , and the sweet gum Storax , sea-mosse , and the like ; but that which is sophisticated may be easily known , because it will soon be dissolved like wax : whereas that which is without sophistication is more solid & lesse easie to be made liquid . Thus affirmeth Olaus magnus : howbeit others write that Ambergreese is the spawn of the whale . But Avioen is perswaded that it grows in the sea : and some again onely write , that it is cast up on the shore and found cleaving to stones there ; the fume whereof is good against the falling sicknesse , and comfortable to the brain . Munster writeth that many in Iseland , of the bones and ribbes of the biggest whales , make posts and sparres for the building of their houses : and how great profit proceedeth from the oyl of the whale , no man is ignorant . * Plinie writeth of a little fish called Musculus , which is a great friend to the whale : for the whale being big would many times endanger her self between rocks and narrow straits , were it not for this little fish , which swimmeth as a guide before her . Whereupon Du Bartas descants thus , A little fish that swimming still before Directs him safe from rock , from shelf and shore : Much like a childe that loving leads about His aged father when his eyes be out ; Still wafting him through ev'ry way so right , That reft of eyes he seems not reft of sight . Which office of that little fish , may serve as a fit embleme to teach great ones & superiours , that they ought not to contemne their inferiours ; for they are not alwayes able so to subsist of themselves , that they never stand in need of their helps who are but mean and base in the eyes of greatnesse : there may come a time when the meanest person may do some good , and therefore there is no time wherein we ought to scorn such a one , how mean soever he be . Furthermore , as the whale is befriended by the Musculus , so also he is as much infested by the * Ork ; for albeit the Ork be lesse then the whale , yet it is a nimbler fish , and cruell withall , having sharp teeth , with which , as with an admired weapon , she cruelly wounds the whale in the belly , and then floating into a shallow place , endangers the whale to follow after . The Sword-fish called Xiphia , is little like to any other fish : he hath an horrid head like an owl ; a deep mouth as if it were some immensive pit ; ougly eyes , with a back and a bill like a sword . There is also another great fish called Serra , or a Saw-fish , having an hard copled head with teeth like a saw , standing in manner of a combe upon the head of a cock : with which , the said fish when she wants a prey , cutteth the bottome of ships , that the men being cast away , a prey may be provided by feeding on their carcases . The Monoceros , or fish with one horn , may fitly be called the Sea-unicorn : it is a sea-monster , having a great horn in his forehead wherewith he is able to pierce through a ship . Howbeit his crueltie is much hindered in regard that it hath pleased the Almighty to make him very slow in motion , whereby those who fear him have advantage given them to flie away . The Sea-elephant is a fish which often goes on shore and sleeps in the rocks , hanging by his two Elephant-like teeth ( but both they and his bodie are farre bigger then the land-elephant ) and being espied by men at sea , they call to others on the shore , by whose help , using nets and gins and other instruments for that purpose , they together invelope his bodie , and then suddenly assaulting and awaking him , he leaps with a violent rush as if he would leap into the sea , but being hampered and entangled by the fishers engines , he cannot ; he is compelled therefore to yeeld himself to their mercie : who having killed him do first skin him , then take out his fat ; and of his skinne they make thongs , which are sold for a great price , as being very strong and such as will never rot . Olaus magnus commendeth his teeth above the other parts of his bodie . Lib. 21. This fish thus sleeping and caught suddenly , may be as a fit embleme of those men who coming out of their right way , do fall asleep in sinne ; and at last when death awakes them they think to go to heaven , or leap into the wayes of godlinesse , but then it is too late : for they are taken as surely and as suddenly , as was that fool in the Gospell , who thought he had goods laid up for many yeares . The Crocodile , seeing it lives in the waters as well , or rather then on land , I reckon among the fishes . They be commonly found about the river Nilus in Egypt , and Ganges in India ; and ( as Munster writeth in his cosmographie ) it waxeth of a little thing to a very great beast . For his egges are much like unto goose egges , but the young which cometh of them taketh increase to 16 or 18 cubits in length . He liveth almost as long as a man , his back is hard and full of scales ; he wants a tongue , but hath cruell teeth , two whereof be farre more terrible then the other , and much longer : his eyes are said to be very dull in the water , but marvellous quick-sighted when he is out of it ; his tail extends it self to an ample length , and his bitings are so sharp and cruell that they can never be healed : he hath also short feet and sharp claws or nails , wherewith he helps to catch and dismember either man or beast which he can lay hold on : howbeit , it is said that he flies from those that persecute him , and persecutes those that flie him . Munst. When he hath devoured a man and eaten up all but the head , he will sit and weep over it , as if he expressed a great portion of sorrow for his cruell fact : but it is nothing so . For when he weeps , it is because his hungrie paunch wants such another prey . And from hence the proverb took beginning , viz. Lacrymae Crocodili , Crocodile teares : which is then verified , when one weeps cunningly without sorrow , dissembling heavinesse out of craftinesse : like unto many rich mens heirs , who mourn in their gowns , when they laugh in their sleeves ; or like to other dissemblers of the same nature , who have sorrow in their eyes , but joy and craftinesse in their hearts . It is reported by some * authours , that the dogs in Egypt use to lap their water running , when they come at Nilus , for fear of the Crocodiles there . Which cannot but be a fit pattern for us in the use of pleasures : for true it is , we may not stand to take a heartie draught , for then delights be dangerous ; howbeit we may refresh our selves with them as we go on our way , and may take them , but may not be taken by them : for when they detain us and cause us to stand still , then their sweet waters have fierce Crocodiles ; or if not so , they have strange Tarantula's , whose sting causeth to die laughing . Porcus marinus , or the Sea-hog , is a strange kinde of fish , headed like an hog , with teeth and tusks like a boar , and a bending back like a creature begotten among swine : onely his tail and hinder parts is like to the tail of other fishes , and his foure legs are like to the legs of a dragon . Such a fish as this was taken up in the Germane ocean , in the yeare of our Lord 1537 , as Olaus witnesseth in his 21 book . But in Bermuda , or in the sea about the Summer islands , they have Sea-hogs of another kinde and fashion , nothing so big nor terrible , without legs , good for food , and like to hogs in their heads . Moreover , Olaus again makes mention of another fish , which they of Norvegia call a Swam-fisk : and this is the most greedie and gluttonous of all fishes . For it is continually feeding and filling it self , even up to the very mouth , untill he can hold no more ; and his prey is upon other the smaller fishes . This likewise is his qualitie and condition ; when he is in fear of any danger , he will so winde up himself and cover his head with the skinne and substance of his own body , that he is then but like unto a piece of a dead fish , and nothing like himself . Which feat he seldome doth without hurt or damage : For still fearing that there be those about him who will prey upon him and devoure him , he is compelled for lack of meat to feed upon the substance of his own body ; choosing rather to be devoured in part , then to be consumed by other more strong and powerfull fishes . These and such like are taken for their fat and oyl , rather then for any thing else which is usefull in them . And unto this fish I cannot but liken all greedy cormorants and covetous devourers of other men , being never satisfied with the measure of their oppressions , but lay house to house , and field to field , untill there be no more place ; as the prophet Esay speaketh , chap. 5. 8. For they covet fields , and take them by violence ; and houses , and take them away : so they oppresse a man and his house , even a man and his heritage , Mich. 2. 2. But at the last , when they must give an account for all the things that they have done , then being oppressed by fear , as they oppressed others with cruelty , they would be glad to hide their heads , and rather consume their own selves then be given up to the tormentours ; saying with them in the Revelation , Let the hills fall upon us , and the mountains cover us from the wrath of him who sits upon the throne . But it is madnesse to run from punishment , and not from sinne . And therefore to possesse all things , is to possesse God the possessour of all things . For omission and commission , are a wicked mans confusion ; and oppressours may verily look to feast the devil : for while they devoure the poore , the devil devoures them . Equus marinus , the Sea-horse , is most of all seen between Britain and Norway . In the Northern seas he will sometimes sleep upon a piece of ice as it floateth upon the waters : and seldome do the fishermen desire to take them in their voyages to those parts , but when they take few Whales . He hath an head like an horse , and will sometimes neigh ; his feet are cloven like to the feet of a cow , and he seeks his repast as well on the land as in the sea : but his hinder parts are like to other fishes , and his tail like theirs . Ola. lib. 21. There be also Sea-cows and Calves , so called because they do much resemble such kinde of creatures living upon land . The Sea-cow is a great , strong , and fierce monster , bringing forth young like her self : she is said to be big ten moneths , and then delivered ; sometimes of two : but oftenest she hath but one , and this follows her up and down whithersoever she goeth . Olaus writeth , that the Sea-calf is a great devourer of herrings , insomuch that coming to the side of a net wherein they are hanged , she will eat them up one by one untill few are left . And in the Indies the Spaniards use to catch a mighty fish , having large teats and dugs . And those who live at Bermuda or the Summer Islands , are much beholden to that fish which they call the Turtle or the Tortoise : she will come on the shore and lay her * eggs in the sands , a bushell in the belly of some one ; which being taken in time are very good and wholesome meat , and sweet : but if they lie long , the sunne will hatch them . They have harping irons to catch these fishes ; and being taken , one of them will serve to feast about fiftie men at a meal . And indeed those seas afford varietie of very good fish , pleasant and daintie , as I have heard them say who lived there . But above all , the Mermaids and Men-fish seem to me the most strange fish in the waters . Some have supposed them to be devils or spirits , in regard of their whooping noise that they make . For ( as if they had power to raise extraordinarie storms and tempests ) the windes blow , seas rage , and clouds drop , presently after they seem to call . Questionlesse natures instinct works in them a quicker insight , and more sudden feeling and foresight of these things , then is in man ; which we see even in other creatures upon earth , as in fowls , who feeling the alteration of the aire in their feathers and quills , do plainly prognosticate a change of weather before it appeareth to us . And of these , not onely the poets , but * others also have written . The Poets fein there were three Mermaids or Sirens ; in their upper parts like maidens , and in their lower part fishes : which dwelling in the sea of Sicilie would allure sailers to them , and afterwards devoure them ; being first brought asleep with hearkening to their sweet singing . Their names ( they say ) were Parthenope , Lygia , and Leucasia ; wherefore sometime alluring women are said to be Sirens . Neither can I but admire what I finde recorded in the historie of the Netherlands , of a Sea-woman who was taken up in the streights of a broken dike neare to the towns of Campen and Edam , brought thither by a sea-tempest and high tide , where floating up and down and not finding a passage out again ( by reason that the breach was stopped after the floud ) was espied by certain women and their servants as they went to milk their kine in the neighbouring pastures , who at the first were afraid of her , but seeing her often they resolved to take her , which they did ; and bringing her home , she suffered her self to be clothed , fed with bread , milk , and other meats , and would often strive to steal again into the sea , but being carefully watched she could not : moreover she learned to spinne , and perform other pettie offices of women ; but at the first they cleansed her of the sea-mosse which did stick about her . She was brought from Edam and kept at Harlem , where she would obey her mistris , and ( as she was taught ) kneel down with her before the crucifix , never spake , but lived dumbe & continued alive ( as some say ) fifteen yeares ; then she died . This is credibly reported by the * authour of that history , by the writer of the chronicles of Holland , and in a book called the Theatre of cities . They took her in the yeare of our Lord 1403. Moreover * Plinie telleth us of Tritons , and Nereïdes , which were Mermen , or Men-fish of the sea . And in the yeare 1526 ( as the authour of Du Bartas his summarie reporteth ) there was taken in Norway , neare to a sea-port called Elpoch , a certain fish resembling a mitred Bishop , who was kept alive some few dayes after his taking . And ( as the said authour writeth ) there was one Ferdinand Alvares , secretarie to the store-house of the Indians , who faithfully witnesseth that he had seen not farre off from the Promontorie of the Moon , a young Sea-man coming out of the waters , who stole fishes from the fishermen , and eat them raw . Neither is Olaus Magnus silent in these things : For in his 21 book , and first chapter , having mentioned fishes like to dogs , cows , calves , horses , asses , lions , eagles , dragons , and what not ? he also saith , Sunt & belluae in mari quasi hominis figuram imitantes , lugubres in cantu , ut Nereïdes : etiam marini homines , toto corpore absolutâ similitudine , &c. that is , There be monsters in the sea , as it were imitating the shape of a man , having a dolefull kinde of sound or singing , as the Nereïdes : There be also Sea-men of an absolute proportion in their whole body : these are sometimes seen to climbe up the ships in the night times , and suddenly to depresse that 〈◊〉 upon which they sit ; and if they abide long , the whole ship sinketh . Yea ( saith he ) this I adde from out the faithfull assertions of the Norway fishers , that when such are taken , if they be not presently let go again , there ariseth such a fierce tempest , with an horrid noise of those kinde of creatures , and other sea-monsters there assembled , that a man would think the very heaven were falling , and the vaulted roof of the world running to ruine ; insomuch that the fishermen have much ado to escape with their lives : whereupon they confirmed it as a law amongst them , that if any chanced to hang such a fish upon his hook , he should suddenly cut the line and let him go . But these sudden tempests are very strange , and how they arise with such violent speed , exceeds the bounds of ordinary admiration . Whereupon it is again supposed that these monsters are very devils , and by their power such strange storms are raised . Howbeit for my part I think otherwise , and do much rather affirm that these storms ( in my judgement ) are thus raised , namely by the thickening and breaking of the aire ; which the snortling , rushing , and howling of these beasts assembled in an innumerable companie , causeth . For it is certain that sounds will break and alter the aire ( as I have heard it of a citie , freed from the plague by the thundering noise of cannons ) and also I suppose that the violent rushing of these beasts causeth much water to flie up and thicken the aire , and by their howling and snortling under the waters , they do blow up and as it were attenuate the waves , and make them arise in a thinner substance then at other times ; so that nature having all these helps , in an instant worketh to the amazement of the mariners , and often to the danger of their lives . Besides , shall we think that spirits use to feed , and will be so foolish as go and hang themselves on an hook for a bait ? They may have occult qualities ( as the Loadstone hath ) to work strange feats , and yet be neither spirits nor devils : for experience likewise teacheth , that they die either sooner or later after their taking ; neither can a spirit have flesh and bones as they have . But to conclude , Alexander ab Alexandro , in the third book of his geniall dayes , hath written one whole chapter ( viz. the 8 ) concerning these sea-men , affirming that it is no fabulous report to say there be such : he describeth them to be fish in their lower parts , and like to men in their upper parts ; affirming moreover that they be very venereous and desirous of women , loving them , or lusting after them . Whereupon he relates a storie of a certain woman who was taken up and carried to the sea by one of these Mermen , concubitûs causà , that he might couple himself with her . Which monster the inhabitants took soon after ; but refusing meat , he died : and they then made this law , that no woman should adventure to come neare the sea , except her husband were with her . This happened in Epirus , a countrey of Greece . In the kingdome of Congo , which lieth in the African part of the world , there is in the river Zaire , another kinde of hog-fish differing from that already mentioned . It is called Ambize , Angulo , or Hog-fish . It hath as it were two hands , and a tail like a target , which eateth like pork , and whereof they make lard , and hath not the savour or taste of fish . It feedeth on the grasse that groweth on the banks of the river , and never goeth out : it hath a mouth like the mozell of an ox ; and there be of them that weigh five hundred pound apiece . Purchas . In the West sea there is a fish called the Pontarof , a cruell monster , that taketh great pleasure to carrie away young children , loving to play and sport with them . Du Bart. Summar . ex Oviedo , lib. 13. The fishes called Sharks are most ravenous devourers , and in the waters upon the coasts of Africa , they have been seen with six or seven other smaller fishes , garded with blew and green , attending like serving-men . And omitting many , whether in the new-found world , in the Norway seas , or elsewhere , I come now to the Dolphin , that king of fishes ; then whom there is not any which is swifter , none more charitable to his fellows , and ( which is above all the rest ) none more loving to man. Plinie hath written much of this fish , in his ninth book , at the eighth chapter ; and so have others also : affirming that he is not onely sociable and desirous of mans company , but delighted also in sweet and sensecharming musick . Amongst the fishes that did swiftly throng To dance the measures of his mournfull song , There was a Dolphin did the best afford His nimble motions to the trembling chord . But whether that in the storie of Arion be true , I am not able to say . Perhaps their censure is none of the worst , who perswade themselves it is a fable which was invented by those who had heard of that famous historie of the Prophet Jonas : for divers stories of the Bible have been in this manner changed by the Pagans ; as amongst the rest , that of Sennache●…ib was very counterfeitly told by Herodotus , when he makes mention of a great companie of mice ( as he had his relation from the priests of Egypt ) who came by night and eat off the feathers from his arrows , Herod . lib. 2. And the floud of Deucalion is related by Ovid , as if Noahs floud and that were all one . And the Grecians fable , upon the sunnes going back in Hezechiahs time , that at the * birth of Hercules the sunne made a longer night then at other times . Howbeit this scruple may not take away the love of the Dolphin towards man. For besides those things related in Plinie , of a boy feeding a Dolphin , and carried on his back over the waters to school , with such like things in the said authour ; others also have in a manner written to the same purpose . And amongst the rest , Elian tells a storie of a Dolphin and a boy : this boy being very fair , used with his companions to play by the sea side , and to wash with them in the water , practising likewise to swimme : which being perceived by a Dolphin frequenting that coast , the Dolphin fell into a great liking with this boy above the rest , and used very familiarly to swimme by him side by side : the boy at the first was fearfull of this his unwonted companion ; but through custome he and the Dolphin grew so familiar , that they would be friendly antagonists , and contend together in swimming each by other : insomuch that sometimes the boy would get upon the Dolphins back , and ride through the waterie territories of Neptunes kingdome , as upon some proud pransing horse , and the Dolphin at all times would bring him safely to the shore again ; of which the people in the adjoyning citie were eye-witnesses , and that not seldome . At last it chanced that the boy , not carefull how he sat upon the fishes back , but unadvisedly laying his belly too close , was by the sharp pricks growing there , wounded to death . And now the Dolphin perceiving by the weight of his bodie , and by the bloud which stained the waters , that the boy was dead , speedily swimmeth with all his force to the land , and there laying him down , for very sorrow died by him . In memorie whereof , let these few lines be added , The fish would live , but that the boy must die : The dying boy the living fish torments . The fish tormented hath no time to crie ; But with his grief his life he sadly vents . Oh where is love or grief so firm as this ? Of such true love and grief most men do misse . The Sea-fox is a fish that hath a long tail , & is subtil in his chase , having a strong sent as the Land-fox hath . He ●…seth to swallow his young into his belly in time of danger ( as the Balaena doth ) which some also attribute to the Dolphin . This fish and the Amia use to deceive the fisherman , either by leaping at , or by sucking up so much of his line , that they may be sure to bite off the hook . Aelian . var. hist. lib. 1. The Cantharus is an admired pattern of chastitie . Elian * speaketh of the ardent love of this Cantharus , and saith that between him and the adulterous Sargon , is great enmitie : for he will fight as couragiously for his mate , as Paris could fight for Helena ; being in this the true embleme of a loyall couple , who hate defiled sheets , loving and living constantly together . Like unto which is the Mullet ; who albeit she be a fearfull fish ( as Plinie telleth us , lib. 9. cap. 17. ) and will hide her head for fear ; yet seeing her male taken , she followeth after him as farre as she can , choosing rather to die with him , then to be left her self alone . But the Sargon is contrarie ; for this is an adulterous fish , daily changing mates ; and not so content , useth to go on the grassie shore , horning the he-goats who had horns before . For ( as * Elian writeth ) his lustfull love towards the she-goat is so furious , that the fishermen use to take these fishes by covering themselves with a goats skinne . And doth not this fish bear a true embleme against adulterers ? Yes surely doth it . For those who make horns on other mens heads , do but make engines to tosse themselves to hell . Caprae refert scortum , similis fit Sargus amanti , Qui miser obscoeno captus amore perit . The goat , a harlot doth resemble well ; The Sargus like unto the lover is , Who ( poore wretch ▪ ) taken , is condemn'd to hell , And for his lust depriv'd of heav'nly blisse . Howbeit , a Ten in the hundred , or a Fox-furr'd-clouted-pated fornicatour , who to his tenants wife is sometimes a lecherous administratour , cannot see it ; neither will such beleeve that whores are the hackneys which men ride upon into Devils-ditch : for thither do they gallop , like the deceived Sargus , caught by the fisher in the skinne of a goat . Hoga is said to be a fish as big as a mackerell , or ( as some say ) no bigger then a herring . This fish hath wings , which do not so much help her by flying to escape a farre greater fish , as endanger her to the mercilesse crueltie of another enemie ; I mean a certain sea-fowl , which waits but for such an oportunitie to devour her . Neither can it flie high or farre , or longer then her moistned wings keep wet ; nor yet swimme fast , having exchanged finnes for wings . So ( saith one ) have I seen men thrive worse that have two trades , then such as have been skilfull or thriftie in one . The birds that watch for these fishes , are in feathers as big as crows , but in flesh little bigger then a sparrow , & are wiser to hunt after others then to save themselves ; for they be so tame that they will light upon the hatches of ships , and suffer themselves to be taken . So have I seen some so eager to hurt others , that in the mean time they have runne themselves into as great a danger : and well worthy are they of such a reward . For if a treacherous Haman provide a gallows for an harmlesse Mordecai , it is no pitie to see the preparer give it hansell , or first hanged . Neither will any one mourn to see an Achitophels craftinesse catch himself in his own wilinesse . He that will others guide to Charybs shelf , On Scylla's rock may fearlesse split himself . The Remora is a small fish which cleaveth to the bottome of a ship , and doth as strongly as strangely stay it , called therefore by some the Stop-ship . Of which there can be no more reason given , then of the loadstones drawing iron : neither is it possible to shew the cause of all secrets in nature . The properties of the Cramp-fish are in a manner as strange . For the nature of it is to make the hands of such as touch it benummed , albeit they touch it with a long pole . Plin. lib. 32. cap. 1. He is called in latine Torpedo , which is a name proceeding from his benumming qualitie . Some attribute the propertie of this secret to the aire which issueth from the bodie of the Torpedo ; supposing it to be so subtill , that passing along by the line and the pole , it affecteth and afflicteth the arms of the fisherman . Many authors have written of this fish , as Plutarch , Plinie , Elian , Aristotle , and sundrie others . It is said to be of the form and greatnesse of a Thornback , and ( as I said ) of a fell and a banefull breath ; wherewith she doth not onely benumme the fishers hand , but also the neighbouring fishes who come neare her , that so being as if they were dead , she may the more easily prey upon them : like many a rich man , slain by his heir , in hope to possesse his lands . The Barble is a fish that will not meddle with the bait , untill with her tail she have unhooked it from the hook . This fish carries a warie jealousie alwayes with it , and will not be deceived by all the baits the fisher can devise . Plutarch , in his book De industria animalium , setteth down the carefull circumspection of this creature ; affirming moreover that if with the beating of her tail she can do no good , she then opening her mouth a little , doth onely touch the bait with the tip of her lips , and gnaw it round about . Which is indeed a fit embleme against the rashnesse of those who will not look before they leap , but are so fool-hardie that without either fear or wit they will undertake strange projects , and beleeve every fair word ; as if the grasse had no snakes , or a sugred pill no inward bitternesse . The Scolopendra is a fish more credulous , but of as strange a propertie : For , as Plinie writeth in his ninth book and 43 chapter ( to which * Elian is not opposite ) this is a fish which refuseth not the bait , but feeling himself taken with the hook casteth out his bowels , and then having loosed the hook swalloweth them again . Now this is a fit embleme of all such as have swallowed down the deceitfull baits of sinne ; aptly affording this instruction , that if they will be safe and secure , they must search themselves . For if those baits which we have swallowed , through the seeming good of deceitfull sinne , if they , I say , be not vomited up again , there is a hook which will hold us fast , and hale us headlong into miserie . The Sturgeon is a fish whose scales turn backwards , and therefore he swimmeth against the stream . So have I seen some effect their projects by means and wayes , contrarie to the common course of men . Nay , some have been so happie as to thrive in respect of themselves , when others could not but judge that the world must needs go backwards with them . The Calamarie is sometimes called the Sea-clerk , having as it were a knife and a pen. Some call him the Ink-horn-fish , because he hath a black skinne like ink , which serveth him in stead of bloud . And of these fishes there be more kindes then one : for the Cuttle hath also an inkie juice in stead of bloud . You may see three figures of this fish in the fourth book of Gesners historie of fishes ; and * Plinie , speaking of these fishes , affirmeth that both male and female , when they finde themselves so farre forth discovered , that if they cannot be hid they must be taken , do then cast this their ink into the water ; and so by colouring it , they obscure and darken it : and the water being darkened , they escape . For through the clouds of this black inkie night , They dazling passe the greedie fishers sight . The Purple is a kinde of shell-fish , from whence is gathered a most necessary juice for the dying of silks and such like things . This juice is in the middest of her mouth and jaws , and is to be had in the spring time ; for at other times she is barren and wants it . She loseth her life with the losse of this juice , and liveth no longer then this abideth in her : Wherefore Munster in his cosmography giveth this counsell , to take them alive ; adding moreover that she is a great devourer of little shell-fish . She hath ( saith he ) a long tongue which is alwayes moving ; and by this she getteth her prey . Some say that they differ in colour according to their nearnesse or farnesse from the sunne : whereupon it comes to passe that in Africa they have as it were a violet colour , and at Tyrus a redder colour . Polypus is a fish with many feet , and a round head neare unto them ; it is a great enemy to the Lobster : and ( as Elian , and other authours write ) they can often change their colour , and by that project devoure other fishes . Their use and custome is to he lurking closely by the sides and roots of rocks , changing themselves into the colour of the same thing unto which they cleave ; insomuch that they seem as a part of the rock : whither when the foolish fish swim , they fall into danger : for whilest they dread nothing , these Polypodes suddenly prey upon them and devoure them . And indeed this is the constancie and unfeared treacherie , which is often found in many men , who will be any thing for their own ends , and nothing without them ; sparing none for their own purposes , nor loving any but to effect them . Their heads indeed may well be neare their feet : for they prize the trash we trample on , farre above the joyes of heaven ; else would they never work their fond purposes by deceitfull means , and damage others to help themselves . Amongst the severall sorts of shell-fishes , the glistering Pearl-fish deserves remembrance ; not onely in respect of her self , but also in regard of the Prawn , another fish and her companion : for between these two there is a most firm league of friendship , much kindenesse , and such familiaritie as cannot but breed admiration in the reader . They have a subtill kinde of hunting , which being ended , they divide their prey in loving manner : for seeing they one help the other in the getting of it , they likewise joyn in the equall sharing . And in few words , thus it is : ( of which ye may reade in Plinie , Plutarch , Elian , &c. ) When the Pearl-fish gapeth wide , she hath a curious glistering within her shell , by which she allureth the small fry to come swimming into her : which when her companion the Prawn perceiveth , he gives her a secret touch with one of his prickles ; whereupon she shuts her gaping shell , and so incloseth her wished prey : then ( as I said ) they equally share them out and feed themselves . And thus day by day they get their livings , like a combined knot of cheaters , who have no other trade then the cunning deceit of quaint cousenage ; hooking in the simpler sort with such subtill tricks , that be their purses stuft with either more or lesse , they know a way to sound the bottome , and send them lighter home ; lighter in purse , though heavier in heart . The foresaid authours make mention of the Gilthead or Golden-eye , which helpeth the one the other out of a snare , or from off an hook : for if the insnared fish cannot help himself by loosing the snare with his tail , then will his companion put to his mouth , and set him free . Or if the one see the other hanged on a hook , it may be easily observed how his free mate will skip at the line , and never leave till he have broke it off . Which may serve well to teach us , that we ought not to leave our friends in danger , but do the best and utmost that we can to set them free . For a friend is never known till such an occasion shall discover him : at other times we have friends enow . The Plaice , if it be well grown , and something thick , is said to be a passing good fish : It takes the name from Placeo , to please , because it pleaseth the palate . That fish which we call the Sole is a very wholesome fish : And so is the Whiting , often entertained in the court . I have heard the Gurnard likewise much commended . But the Conger is hard of substance , and therefore not easie to be digested . And so also is the Salmon hard of digestion , although it be a pleasant fish , and very sweet , especially the belly . Whereupon it comes to passe that we do not eat it hot , or presently after it is boyled . The Ray or Thornback is scarce so wholesome as other fish ; for Physicians write that it makes men subject to the falling evil , by reason that it is a fish full of superfluous juice . Howbeit the pricks which grow without upon the skinne , if they be pulled up by the roots , dried , made into powder , and given fasting in White or Rhenish wine , is an excellent medicine to avoid gravell and to break the stone . Herring is a fish common and cheap , very dangerous if they be not moderately eaten fresh ; for we often see that want of care in the eating of them , casteth many into fevers . And as for Red Herrings and Red Sprats , they must needs have little wholesomenesse or nourishment in them : for , if we may beleeve the learned , they give as good nourishment to the bodie , as rustie Bacon . We reade that in the river Ganges are Eeles of an extraordinarie bignesse and length . This fish is never better moved from his nest then in a thunder . They be not bred out of spawn as other fishes , but from the slime and dirt of the earth , as the common opinion goeth : and of all fishes which are tooth some , these are the least wholesome . They breed agues , stop and hurt the voice , procure the stone by reason of their great sliminesse , and do also dispose a man to the gowt by breeding such matter as brings pain in the joynts . But know that after Eeles and E●…mpreys ▪ we should drink good strong wine ; and indeed generally with all kindes of fish , wine is very wholesome . The Shad is never is season but in the spring ; for at other times it is full of bones . And in the choice of fish this is a rule , that such as have seales and ●…innes are best : for many scales and ●…innes betoken the purenesse of their substance , as the physicians tell us . The Gogion is a daintie fish , and found aswell in the sea as in fresh waters ; of which there be sundry sorts : but the best live in sandie places , and about rocks . The Tench is commonly called the Physician of other fishes : for when they be hurt , they heal themselves again by touching the Tench , finding the slime of his body to be as a soveraigne salve . The Perch useth to wound others with his sharp fins , whereupon the Pike or Pickerell dares not devoure him . Both these give the body pure nourishment , by reason of their firm and hard substance . The Rock , Dace , Chevine , Bream , Smelt , and Carp , are good . But the Trout is admirable : for this is so sound in nourishment , that when we would speak of one who is sound indeed , we say that he is as sound as a Trout . This is in some kinde a foolish fish , and an embleme of one who loves to be flattered : for when he is once in his hold , you may take him with your hands by tickling , rubbing , or clawing him under the bellie . I will not say who else is like this fish , for fear I should offend some squeamish dame : but let not her anger shew her wantonnesse ; and so we are both charmed to hold our peace : she , to salve her own credit ; and I , to end this present section : wherein I do confesse I might have spoken of sundry other fishes , but I had rather send my reader to Gesner and such other ample authours , then tire him with my relations . Sect. 2. Containing the second part of this fifth day , which is of Birds , or Fowl , flying in the open firmament of heaven . FRom fishes I must come to birds , from the water to the aire , and teach my pen to flie a while with the feathered fowls , as before it was swimming with the fearfull silent fish . And now why God hath joyned the creation of fish and fowl together , may without curiositie be observed ; to wit , because he would in every work and part thereof continue an harmonious order . Great is the likenesse between fish and fowl , whether it be that we consider the naturall place wherein either of them live , or that we consider their resemblance in parts , or their manner of motion . For first , the place of fishes is the water ; the place of fowls the aire : both which are diaphanous , cleare , moist , and easie yeelding elements . Secondly , that which finnes be to fishes , wings and feathers are to birds . And thirdly , that which swimming is to fishes in the waters , flying is to birds in the aire . The one moves himself by his sinnes , the other by his wings . The one cuts and glideth through the liquid aire , the other shoots and darteth through the humid water . The one makes paths in that subtil concave between heaven and earth , the other draws furrows in the ploughed sea : and both tracts are indiscernible ; either place again closing & no longer open then their native dwellers flit through their yeelding gates . And first of all me thinks I see the loftie Eagle , king of birds , towring on high in the heaven-aspiring aire . And amongst all fowls , the Eagle onely can move her self straight upward and downward , perpendicularly , without any collaterall declining . Munster . This bird is commended for her faithfulnesse towards other birds in some kinde , though sometimes she shew her self cruell . They all stand in awe of her : and when she hath gotten meat she useth to communicate it unto such fowls as do accompany with her ; onely this some affirm , that when she hath no more to make distribution of , then she will attach some of her guests , and for lack of food , dismember them . Her sight is sharp and quick , insomuch that being in the highest part of the aire , she can easily see what falleth on the land , and thereupon the sooner finde her prey . It is said that she can gaze upon the sunne and not be blinde , and will fight eagerly against the Dragon : for the Dragon greedily coveting the Eagles egges , causeth many conflicts to be between them . The Poets have called her Joves bird , and Jupiters armour-bearer , because she is never hurt with lightning . She is a bird tenderly affected towards her young ; insomuch that she will endanger her own bodie to secure them , bearing her young ones on her back when she perceiveth them to be assaulted with arrows . Hares , Harts , Geese and Cranes , are such creatures as this bird useth to prey upon . And for her practise in killing the Hart , thus it is : when she laboureth to drive the Hart headlong to ruine , she gathereth ( saith Munster ) much dust as she flieth , and sitting upon the Harts horns , shaketh it into his eyes , and with her wings beateth him about the mouth , untill at last the poore Hart is glad to fall fainting to the ground . The Eagle buildeth her nest in the rocks and high places ; and the propertie of the young Eagle is , when she findeth a dead carcase , first of all to pick out the eye . And so ( saith one ) do all seducing hereticks , first put out the right eye of knowledge , that thereby they may the better leade along their seduced Proselites . And note that although the Eagle be very tender over her young , yet when they be able to flie of themselves , she casteth them out of her nest ; because she would have them shift and no longer depend upon their damme . Which is a good example , saith the same authour , for domesticall discipline ; namely , that parents should not bring up their children in idlenesse , but even from their youth exercise them in honest labour , training them up to some vocation . Moreover , Aristotle writeth , that when the Eagle waxeth old , the upper part of her bill so groweth over and increaseth , that in the end she dieth of famine . But Augustine observeth further that when the Eagle is thus overgrown , she beateth her bill upon a rock , and so by striking off her cumbersome part , she recovereth her strength and eating ; to which the Psalmist alludeth , Psal. 103. 5. Which maketh thee young and lustie as an Eagle . The Phenix , saith Munster , is a noble bird , and is but one in the world . Cornelius Valerius ( whom * Plinie mentioneth ) doth witnesse that when Quintus Plautius and Sex. Papinius were Consuls , one was seen to flie into Egypt . And Tacitus also writeth , that when Lucius 〈◊〉 and P●…ulus Fabi●…s were Consul●… , another was likewise seen to flie thither ▪ and yet not another , but the same rather ; for there was not above two yeares difference in the time of this appearance ; Vitellius and Fabius being Consuls in the yeare of the citie 786 , and Plautius with Papinius in the yeare 788. * Dion was perswaded that this bird thus shewing her self , did betoken the death of Tiberius : but our countreyman † Mr Lydiat rather thinketh , that it pointed out the time when Christ , that true Phenix , did both die and rise again : and so also thinketh Carion , in his chron . lib. 3. This bird ( if we may beleeve what is written ) is about the bignesse of an Eagle , having a glittering brightnesse in the feathers of her neck , like unto gold ; in other parts purple , with an azured tail , but so as in some places it is of a rose colour : her head hath on it a plume or tuft of feathers . Some say she liveth five hundred yeares ; others give her six hundred and sixtie : and , as Plinie writeth , this bird hath her setled habitation in Arabia Felix . When she waxeth old , she is said to make her a nest of Cassia , with branches of the frankincense tree , into which she putteth other odours , and so dieth upon them : and then , out of her bones and marrow , there springeth first a little worm , which afterwards comes to be a young Phenix . Howbeit many think that all this is fabulous : for ( besides the differing reports which go of this bird ) what species or kinde of any creature can be rehearsed , whereof there is never but one ? and whereas the Lord said to all his creatures , Increase and multiplie , this benediction should take no place in the Phenix which multiplieth not . And again , seeing all creatures which came into the Ark , came by two and two , the male and female , it must needs follow that the Phenix by this means perished . And so saith one , As for the Phenix , I ( and not I alone ) think it a fable , because it agreeth neither to reason nor likelihood , but plainly disagreeth to the historie of the creation and of Noahs floud , in both which God made all male and female , and commanded them to increase and multiplie . The Griffon is a creature ( if there be any such ; for many doubt it ) which whether I may reckon amongst the birds or beasts , I cannot tell . Howbeit as I finde him marked by * Aelianus , he is thus described ; namely that he is a kinde of beast with foure feet , keeping most of all in India , being as mightie in strength as a lion : he hath wings and crooked talons , black on the back , and in the forepart purple . His wings be somewhat white , his bill and mouth like an eagles bill , his eyes fierie ; he is hard to be taken except he be young , he maketh his nest in the high mountains , and fighteth with every kinde of beast , saving the lion and elephant : he diggeth up gold in desert places , and giveth repulse to those that come neare him . But ( as I said ) some doubt whether there be any such creature or no : which , for my part , shall be left to every mans libertie . The Ostrich is compounded as it were of a bird and a beast , and is especially found in Africa : he is partly like a camell in his long legs and feet , partly like a sparrow in his head and bill , though much greater . Some say his head is covered with small hairs , his eyes be grosse and black , his neck is long , and ( as I said ) his bill is short and sharp like a sparrows bill , and his feet hath as it were a bipartite hoof . He is said to exceed the height of a man on horseback ; and as for his wings they help him little : howbeit we make much use of his feathers , as is well known . And in one thing he is like the woodcock ; for hiding his head he never fears his bodie . Job speaketh that he is forgetfull ; for when this bird hath laid her egges ( which she hides in the sand , and are hatched by the sunne ) she forgetteth them , untill the young come forth , and then the males are forced to feed and cherish them . So have I seen many mothers refusing to nurse their children ; and , if they could , would have others likewise bear them : but putting them forth , I beleeve many perish for want of care and due attendance : for it is not possible that a nurse should have that tender affection which belongs to a mother ; and many times , with the nurses milk , the children suck the nurses vices . Necessitie therefore , and a prudent choice , should seek out nurses ; as we see it Gen. 21. 7. Moreover it is said , that this bird is of such strong digestion that she will eat iron : and when she seeth that she cannot avoid taking , she casteth stones with her claws against her followers , by which she often hurteth them . Ibis is a tall strong bird , having a bill of great length ; he doth exceeding much good in destroying serpents . These birds live in Egypt , and the serpents brought out of Lybia thither , by the Southern winde , are killed by them , Plin. lib. 10. cap. 28. See also afterwards in the Stork . The Kite is well known : she is a fowl which flieth softly untill she espie her prey ; she hath quick eyes , will flie high into the aire in hot cleare weather , and by the turning of her tail she directs her bodie , even as a great lazie ship is ordered by the helm . Aristotle observes that all such fowls as have talons , cannot devoure any meat but flesh : and if any other food be thrust into their mouthes , they cannot eat it . There is great enmitie between the kite and the raven , it being an usuall thing for the kite to robbe the raven , as being better in talons and flying . So have I seen the gripers and catchpoles of this world destroy one another , the lesse mightie alwayes devoured by the stronger and more potent . And ( me thinks ) the kites feeding upon carrion , is a fit embleme of the envious person , who rejoyceth in the fall of others : for there be many in the world who care not what men fall , so they may rise ; building their own houses out of the bloud and ruine of others . Howbeit , it is observed by Aristotle , that the kite being a ravenous bird , bringeth forth but two young ones at a time ; wherein nature hath been very provident and carefull , to suffer such ravenous fowls to increase no faster . And so ( saith one ) it is commonly seen in the world , that many rich cormorants ( or corn-vorants rather ) are either childlesse and have no children , or else they abound not in many ; and yet we can see no end of their scraping , pinching , and oppressing . There is one alone ( saith Solomon ) and there is not a second , which hath neither sonne nor brother , and yet there is no end of all his travell , Eccles. 4. 8. The Raven also is a fowl given to rapacitie and devouring of flesh , great of bodie , slow in slight , sharp in sight , frequenting much the countreys of Italie , Spain , Egypt , and about the Alps. But this ( saith Munster ) is to be understood of the great kinde of ravens . This fowl doth greatly above all others covet mens carcases , and ( as some think ) by a singular instinct and naturall gift , it hath understanding of mans death , presaging it a few dayes before . But whether that be true or not , this is certain , that it haunteth places of battell , with solitarie ruines ; and like to the young eagles , it picketh out the eye of a dead corps first of all , because ( as some suppose ) he seeth his own image in the clearnesse of the eye ; and so like coveteth the like . The fox and this bird are very friendly , but both at enmitie with the hawk ; that being the chiefest cause of their familiaritie . And so have I seen one man love another the better , for hating him whom he abhorreth : or one , like the fox , will sometimes plot anothers ruine , that the other , like the raven , may prey upon him . Munster telleth us that the skinne of a raven well tewed and dressed with the feathers on it , is exceeding good to be laid to a weak and sickly stomack ; for it greatly helps digestion . And again , she is noted for an unkinde bird to her young ones , * expelling them out of their nest before their full and compleat time , leaving them to their selves before they are able to shift ; and so crying for food , God by his providence provideth for them : whereupon it is said , that the young ravens crie unto God : or , which feedeth the young ravens that call upon him , Psal. 147. 9. And in this act , these and the like birds are emblemes of such as want naturall affection . And indeed the young ones afterwards prove as cruell to their dammes : for when they be old , and have their bills overgrown , they die of famine , not sharpning their bills again , by beating them on a stone , as the eagle doth : * neither will their young ones help them , but rather sometimes set upon them , when they are not able to resist . It is not good therefore to use children too harshly in their minoritie , lest when Senes come to be Pueri again , they finde as little favour at their hands as they shewed before . And of this , parents , masters , tutours , and guardians should be carefull ; learning their lesson from these unnaturall birds . But more I may spare to adde ; for the well affected are also well instructed to put a difference between foolish cockering , and cruell handling : knowing with * Solomon that Where the rod is spared , the childe is spoiled : and with Paul confessing likewise , that they ought not to be bitter to them , lest thereby they provoke them to wrath , Ephes. 6. 4. Moreover , let it be observed that some authours affirm there is also the raven of the sea , which is like in proportion to the other raven , onely differing in colour , as being white : Now Aristotle thinketh that this happeneth by reason of some passion or accident in the generation . Neither ( as is thought ) doth the raven conceive by conjunction of male and female , but rather by a kinde of billing at the mouth , which † Plinie mentioneth as an opinion of the common people ; saying , Ore eos parere aut coire vulgus arbitratur : ideóque gravidas , si ederint corvinum ovum , per os partum reddere ; which is very strange , if it should be true : and therefore Aristotle denieth it ; onely thinking that their billing or kissing is but like unto that amongst the doves . And as for the English name Raven , given to this bird , it is so called of ravening and devouring : In Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifieth Crocitare , to croke ; and in Latine , Corvus ; under which name we comprehend the crows as well as the ravens . The ancient Emperours of Rome , and other heathen Princes , had their Soothsayers , and beholders of birds : now these gave great heed to the ravens , and would diligently look upon their eyes ; marking , in time of warre , to what part they turned : for they supposed that the raven did presage which side should perish in battell ; and would alwayes therefore have her eye fixed or turned that way , or to that partie ; as it were shewing her longing desire to be feeding on their carcases . Which is somewhat confirmed by that which Plinie writeth of the ravens flying out of Athens and Peloponnesus ; saying , Nam cùm Mediae hospites occisi sunt , omnes è Peloponneso & Attica regione volaverunt . Plin. ibid. Which flocking to the fight was for their fat prey , as though there had been in them some sense of the present action . Furthermore , this I finde again recorded by Plin. lib. 10. cap. 43. that when Marcus Servilius and C. Cestius were Consuls , there was a solemne funerall of a raven celebrated at Rome , upon the fifth calends of April : and this being so neare the time of our Saviours passion as it was , did ( as some observe ) not unfitly shadow forth the devils funerall , and destruction of his kingdome among the Gentiles . For as the raven delighteth in solitarie or desert mansions , Isai. 34. 11. so doth the devil walk through desert places , as we see it , Matth. 12. 43. In which resemblance , he is fitly called the devils bird : and this funerall may as well prove the time of Christs death and buriall , as Dions Phenix , appearing about the same time , was used by Carion , and Mr Lydiat , to shew the yeare of his resurrection . The Pelican is that bird which † Plinie calleth Onocratalus , and is much like the swanne in shape and proportion , excepting in the widenesse of his gullet and capacitie of his maw . Of this fowl there be two sorts ; one that liveth by the waters , another which is the Pelican of the desert . This is a melancholy bird , and takes the name of Pelican , from the Greek * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so called of smiting or piercing : which is in regard that by piercing his breast he reviveth his young ones with his own bloud , when they are bitten and killed of serpents : or having killed them with his bill , he reviveth them again by his bloud after three dayes . Or else this name belongs unto him from piercing the shel-fishes and picking out their meat to feed his young . For , according to the testimonie of Aristotle , the dammes use to catch such fish and swallow them into their stomacks , and when they have there so warmed them that their shells may gape , they do again cast them up ; and so pick out their meat in an easie manner . In like sort have I seen those , who have done more by policie , then others or they could do by strength ; neither is violence alwayes the readiest way : for sometimes art may be more then arms , and gentle usage have power to charm , when rigour helpeth to enrage . The Stork is a famous bird for naturall love to his parents , whom he feedeth being old and feeble , as they fed him being young : the Egyptians and the Thessalians so esteemed this bird , that there was a great penaltie laid upon any that should kill him . His English name Stork comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek , which is Amor in Latine ; proceeding from his forenamed kindnesse and naturall love to his damme ; being also humane and loving to mankinde , delighting to build in the tops of houses and chimneys , as is usuall to be seen in Germanie ; whereby it is evident , that he loveth the societie of man : which ( saith one ) sheweth their disposition to be unnaturall , which do shun the companie of men , and of a superstitious minde , retire themselves into desert and solitarie places , as Hermites , Anchorites , and such like . Dr Wil. on Levit. And now the reason why he was in such esteem in Egypt and Thessasie , was for his great service he did them in killing of serpents , and other venemous things . Plinie calls him Ciconia : and from the Stork Ibis , men first learned to purge by clyster ; for with his bill he conveyeth salt water up into his bodie below , and so purgeth himself . The Heron or Hernsew is a fowl that liveth about waters , and yet she doth so abhorre rain and tempests , that she seeketh to avoid them by flying on high . She hath her nest in very loftie trees , & sheweth as it were a naturall hatred against the gossehawk and other kinde of hawks : and so likewise doth the hawk seek her destruction continually . When they fight above in the aire , they labour both especially for this one thing , that the one might ascend and be above the other : Now if the hawk getteth the upper place , he overthroweth and vanquisheth the heron with a marvellous earnest flight ; but if the her on get above the hawk , then with his dung he defileth the hawk and so destroyeth him : for his dung is a poyson to the hawk , rotting and putrifying his feathers . This bird is Avis furibunda , a furious bird ; and so in Latine she is called Ardea , of ardeo , to burn : chiefly because she is an angrie creature , or because she is greatly enflamed with lust ; or else because the dung of this bird doth as it were burn or consume what it toucheth . Of Hawks there be many and severall kindes ; as the Falcon , Merlin , Lannar , Tassell , and sundrie others . Howbeit the Tassells are supposed to be the males of such birds as live by prey : as the Tassell of the Saker is called a Hobbie , or Mongrell hawk ▪ that of the Sparrow-hawk , a Musket ; that of the Lannar , a Lannaret ; and so of the rest . Now some again distinguish these birds , three severall wayes . First by the form and fashion of their bodie ; some being great , as the Gossehawk , Faulcon , Gerfaulcon , &c. some small , as the Merlin , Musket , Sparrow-hawk , Hobbie , and such others . Secondly by their game , as some for the phesant , some for the partridge , some for the hernshaw , some for the duck and mallard , some for one thing and some for another . Thirdly they are said to differ in the manner of their following the game ; as such know better then my self , who use to keep and manage hawks . And if hither I may bring other birds of prey , I would joyn to these the Kite , Ringtail , Buzzard , Bittor , and such like . Olaus Magnus makes mention of brave generous falcons in the more northern parts of the world , which live upon the spoil of fish , and build their nests upon high mountains : and for all kindes of hawks generally , he accounts them the best which are bred thereabouts : adding moreover that an hawk is fearfull of nothing more then a Peacock : and as for little infants , he saith that there is none , either bird or beast kept tame at home , which more desireth to hurt them , then the Apes and biggest Hawks . So have I seen some maintain and cherish those in their own families , perhaps at their own tables , who upon occasion have proved the first to do them mischief ; nay , no occasion but fit opportunitie is enough for such : as Brutus conspired the death of Cesar. Or again , I have seen those delight in that , which hath been the readiest way to their houses ruine . The delicate Partridge is a bird well known : she bringeth forth young , which like chickens will runne as soon as they can creep out of the shell . They are supposed to live 16 yeares . They cover the shell of their egges with a soft dust sprinkled over them , and never lodge whereabouts they breed , being very lascivious wanton birds ; as Plinie tells us , lib. 10. cap. 33. And as Physicians write , the flesh of this bird is admirably good and wholesome , especially for weak persons : for it comforteth the stomack , makes them lustie , and helps the memorie . Neither do I marvell ( saith one ) that gentlemen be at such cost to keep hawks , and take such toil to kill Partridges and Phesants : for besides the pastime and pleasure in hawking , the flesh of these birds is very pleasant , and every morsel as good as gold . Well may we wish that pleasure to succeed , Which brings to man such treasure in his need . The Phesants are said to come first of all from about the river Phasis , which is a famous river in Colchos ; where they were found , and from whence they were brought by the Argonauts : * Plinie therefore calls them Phasianae ; and we , Phesants . This is a princely dish : but the Mallard is nothing wholesome ; according to that of Schola Salerni , Good sport it is to see a Mallard kill'd , But with their flesh your flesh should not be fill'd . The Capon , Hen , and Chicken , Partridge , Quail , The Heath-cock wholesome is , the Dove , the Rail ; The Phesant , Woodcock , Lark , and Thrush be good , And all that do not much delight in mud . But do you not heare sweet Philomel ? heark how she playes the silent world asleep . This is a bird much addicted to watching ; for she sitteth all the night singing upon a bough , with the * sharp end of a thorn against her breast to keep her waking . Her very throat is able to ravish the dullest eare , and so much the more is her musick beyond compare , in that from so small a creature such daintie aires are warbled forth . The Latines call her Philomela ; that is , a bird loving to sing : and what Stoick but would love to heare her , and give her thanks for her daintie dittie ? Should man strive to marrie his industrious layes with hers , he could not be so much rapt with his own as with her delicious notes : for sure she seems to have So many tunes , whose harmonie excells Our voice , our viols , and all musick else . The prettie Lark chants with a sugred throat , so doth the Black-bird , Linot , the severall kindes of Finches , the mirthfull Mavis , Red-breast , Wren , Thrush , and Starling . But all is nothing to the Nightingale , Breathing so sweetly from a breast so small . The Owl is another night-bird ; her cry is dismall , and she her self rightly stiled The hate and scorn of all the birds beside . And of Owls there be many kindes . The great Owl in Greek is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 clamo ▪ or from the dolefull noise which she maketh : and so in Latine it is Bubo . This Owl keepeth in desert places , is like in shape to another Owl , hath talons like the Eagle , and is very neare as great . He is thought to be an ominous bird , as he was to Agrippa , Ios. Antiq. lib. 18. 1. which must be understood when he is seen in the day ; as again in the Councell of Constance one appeared before Pope John the 22. And of all night-birds , those are held to be the most dismall , Qui glutiunt vocem velut strangulati ; that is , which throtle out a kinde of croaking voice , like one that is strangled , or ratleth in the throat . And of this sound is that hoarse bird which is commonly called the Night-raven , or Night-crow . This also is said to be a kinde of owl , and ( as authours witnesse ) will take mice like a cat , and many times catch and destroy moles . In Greek , some name him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is clamo , to crie or make a noise : but in Latine he is Nycticorax , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nox , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 corvus ; which in English is the Night-crow , or Night-raven . And as for his colour , it is black like other crows . See Gesner de avibus , lib. 3. Again , there is another kinde named the Scriech-owl , which the Latines understand by the word Strix , and the Greeks by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Some ( in old time ) have fabled strange things of this bird , namely that it sucked out the bloud of infants lying in their cradles , and with the very eyes of it did effascinate children , or change their favours : whereupon some have used the same word for a witch , a fairie , or hagge . But perhaps that which is most commonly called the Scriech-owl , is comprehended under one of the kindes of the Noctua : or else it may be another Scriech-owl . For there be 4 severall Noctua's , as Gesner writeth . One is of a large bignesse , and hath feathers growing on her head like eares . A second is lesse ; white on the throat and breast , speckled on her other parts with a white and muddie colour . A third is also lesse then the former , and spotted with white and ash-colour . And a fourth is also lesse then this , of the same colour , inhabiting most of all among rocks , and such like places . The Noctua in Latine , in the Greek is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from the glaring , or colour of her eyes . And as for the Scriech-owl , she is known by nothing better then her crie . Also there is Ulula ; and this is that which we call the Howlet , or the Madge . All the owls are solitarie birds , some dwelling in deserts , some in churches and in ruinous buildings : and this delighteth to sit sleeping in a tree , using there likewise to build her nest ; frequenting barns and other such like places for the love of mice , young birds , and little chickens . She is of a gray colour in the most of her bodie . Some say that the egges of an Owl broken and put into the cups of a drunkard , or one desirous to follow drinking , will so work with him , that he will suddenly lothe his good liquour , and be displeased with drinking . The Bat may be next ; because she useth to flie abroad in the twilight : called therefore vespertilio in the Latine , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek . It is a creature between a bird and a beast , for it hath a mouth , teeth , members of generation like a beast , bringeth forth young ones alive , laying no egges , &c. Onely it flies in the night , and hath wings like a bird . It is therefore called by some a Flittermouse , and is no bird but a winged mouse ; for she creeps with her wings , is without feathers , and flyeth with a kinde of skin , as bees and flies do ; excepting that the Bats wing hath a farre thicker and stronger skin . And this creature thus mungrell-like , cannot ( as you know ) look very lovely . But not to keep you longer amongst these birds of night , for fear some one or other should affright you , let us now go walk and heare the Cuckoe sing . This is a bird so called by reason of his crie ; and from thence comes the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and the Latine Cuculus : for the noise which this bird maketh , and the song which she singeth , is nothing but Cuckoe . This is her note ; which note she neither varieth nor changeth untill she be wearing away . Olaus Magnus calleth her the Annunciatrix optatae laetitiae ; which is not in respect of her sweet singing , but because when she cometh , then comes that cheerfull time of the yeare , the wished and the welcome spring . She loseth her voice commonly about the end of July , or somewhat before ; faltring and doubling in her note when summer is wearing out . So have I seen those who in time of prosperity have been very cheerfull , forward , and observant of others , attending them with fair words and great shews of love : but when times change , they also changed ; shewing themselves dull and backward , and yet shewing themselves then no other then they were . For these be friends who will abide no winter , but falter now , even as they flattered before , never remembring their former words , how plain and fair soever they seemed ; Iura , fides , ubi nunc ? commissáque dextera dextr●… , Quique erat in falso plurimus ore Deus ? Whereas a true friend indeed , is onely known in time of trouble . For it is a certain rule , Amicorum idem affectus , Friends are alwayes like-affected : according to that of the Poet , Et flêsti , & nostros vidisti flentis ocellos : Miscuimus lacrymas moestus uterque suas . Thou diddest weep , and didst my moist eyes see : We mixed grief , and wept for thee and me . Furthermore , this is a fowl hated of every other bird , because she spoileth their nests and eats their egges . Neither is she very fruitfull ; for one at a time is enough for her : neither is this one hatched but by some other of a differing kinde ; for she doth not build any nest , but layeth her egge in the nest of another , which hatcheth it up as her own . Nay it so falleth out , that the poore , sillie , and deceived bird thus beguiled , neglects her nearer brood , as being better pleased with the beautie of the Cuckoes young , untill at the last this stranger thus brought forth and being ready to fly , destroy his nurse , and kill her for her kindenesse . So have I heard of some , no better rewarded for their good entertainment and watchfull care . For benefits received are little remembred : and where men sometimes look for love , they are wickedly repayed with hate and harm . Also there appeares from hence another embleme . For in the Cuckoe is deciphered the wicked practise of adulterous men , who are not ashamed filthily to defile their neighbours bed : From whence we call them cuckolds , who suffer this wrong and yet are innocent ; whereas indeed the lustfull Goat that acteth all , and performs the villanie , is the very cuckold ; and the other ( poore honest man ) wronged not onely in his bed , but in his name , is the harmlesse patient of what he cannot help . Yet this I will say , that whilest many make Peacocks of their wives , they do also make Woodcocks ( although not Cuckoes ) of themselves : in which , whom they may thank , it is soon perceived ; or whom they may blame , their folly telleth . For signes hanged forth are but the callers in of guests ; and baits presented allure ▪ fish : and as nothing sooner invites the thief to cut a purse then shew of money , so nothing sooner occasions an enticement to disloyalty , then the gaudie vestments of an immodest wife ; as in this following Epigram may appeare , A lustie lad that past along Cheapside , Incontinent a gallant lasse espi'd : Whose tempting breasts ( as to the sale laid out ) Invites : and thus this youngster 'gins to flout . Lady ( quoth he ) is this flesh to be sold ? No , Lord ( quoth she ) for silver nor for gold : But wherefore ask you ? and there made a stop . To buy ( quoth he ) if not , shut up your shop . The Swallow is a bird likewise which comes in the Spring , and goeth away again before Winter . Some think that they repair into thòse countreys where they may rest upon the sides of such warm mountains as lie open to the heat of the shining sunne ; and that there they have been found naked , and without their feathers . Plin. But Olaus Magnus , in the nineteenth book of his Northern History , writeth otherwise ; saying , Although the writers of many naturall things have recorded that the Swallows change their stations , going , when winter cometh , into hotter countreys : yet in the northern waters , Fishermen often times by chance draw up in their nets an abundance of Swallows , hanging together in manner of a conglomerated masse . Adding moreover , that in the beginning of Autumne they gather themselves together among the canes or reeds ; where , providing themselves to sink into the waters , they joyn bill to bill , wing to wing , and foot to foot . For it is observed ( saith he ) that at that time having finished their sweet singing , they descend in such a manner ; and quietly again , after the beginning of the Spring , they fly out thence and repair their former nests . This the said authour affirmeth with much confidence ; and doth likewise say , that some young men have taken this masse , and by heating of it , the Swallows have been again disjoyned , beginning to fly : but they lived not long , because their time should have been a great while more to bring them to perfection . This I confesse is strange , but why may it not as * well be , as that of the Barnacle or Brant-geese ; of which it is certain that they first grow on trees ? See more of them in the third day . Elian saith that the Swallow is a watchfull bird , and sleepeth but by halves and fits ( as we say ) which is no sound kinde of rest . And again , her swiftnesse in flying is commendable ; and as for her diligence and dexteritie in building a nest , it deserveth praise : insomuch that some have said , The Swallow taught men first to build . Plutarch de indust ▪ animal . Flying she sings , and singing seeketh where She'r ●…ouse with ounning , not with cost , may r●…ar . Her little beak she loads with brittle straws , Her wings with water , and with earth her claws , Whereof she morter makes , and therewithall Aptly she builds her semicircle wall . Next after the Swallow , I may come to the Turtle . It is a bird which singeth not , but hath a kinde of groning in stead of singing ; true to her mate , of admired chastitie , lives long , is absent from us in winter ; and ( as some think ) being gone , she loseth her feathers ; as Plinie likewise writeth of the Swallow . She is also a very harmlesse creature , and without gall . Which if man could frame himself to be , the serpents wisdome would not hurt him , nor lean-fac'd envie sojourn with him . But being more wise then innocent , he makes others grone more at his wrongs , and under his burdens , then he himself either doth or did for his own sinnes . Columbus , the Dove or Pigeon , may be next , because it is neare of nature to the Turtle . These fowls sit upon their egges by course , and afterwards when they be changed from egg●…s to young ones , the cock doth feed and foster them . They commonly bring forth two at a brood , the one a cock , the other a hen ; and have young about ten times in a yeare . But some which write of Egypt ( saith Aelianus ) declare that the Pigeons in that countrey breed twelve times in a yeare . Neither doth the cock tread the hen , before he hath courteously saluted her with a kisse . For the hen will not have company with him , untill that first debt be duely paid . Some ( who write of India ) report that there be Pigeons in that countrey of a yellow colour . And as for Stock-doves , they differ from Pigeons , because the Pigeon is somewhat bigger , and not altogether so wilde . But the Ring-dove is much greater then any of them , and is thought to live about thirtie or fourtie yeares . Furthermore , Pigeons take great delight to sit by the banks of waters and crystall streams : which some think to be , in regard that ( like women ) they love to behold themselves , as in a mirrour or glasse . And if nature hath taught them that piece of pride , it brings them no small profit : for whilest they thus sit by the water side , they can soon perceive when the Hawk is coming towards them , because his shadow or image will appeare in the water ; and so being fore-warned , they cannot but be fore-armed , and prepared against such mischief as that devouring bird intendeth to them . These fowls be naturally very hot and moist , wherefore they be not good for those that be cholerick or enclined to any fevers : but to them which be flegmatick and pure melancholy , they are very wholesome , and be easily digested . The Sparrow dieth quickly , is very lascivious , and if it be a cock , lives not above a * yeare ; if a hen , it hath a longer time . Plin. They be of a very hot nature ; and ( as Geminianus writeth ) will , without harm , sometimes feed on the seeds of henbane . Their flesh is hard to digest , they stirre up Venus , especially the cock sparrows . But being boiled in broth , they are restorative , and good for weak or aged persons . Elian , in the 13 book of his variable historie , speaking of Xeno●…rates how he was much enclined to pitie , tells a story of a Sparrow which flew into his bosome . As this man ( saith he ) on a time was sitting in a sunnie place , a little chirping Sparrow pursued by an Hawk by whom she was almost wearied to death , and fainting in flight , fled into the bosome of Xenocrates ; which when he saw , he entertained her with delight , and harboured her very tenderly till all dangers were past , and then he gave her free passage to flie whither she would ; uttering these words when he cast her up into the aire , Hosti supplicem non prodidi , I have not given one craving succour , into the hands of his enemie . And ( indeed ) to help the helplesse , harbour the houselesse , deliver the distressed , and defend the wronged , ad astra usque ●…ollit , nay supra astra rather ; and is a divine practise worth recording , and not unworthy imitation . The Peacock is a bird well known , and much admired for his daintie coloured feathers , which , when he spreads them against the sunne , have a curious lustre , and look like gemmes . Howbeit his black feet make him ashamed of his fair tail ; and therefore when he seeth them ( as angrie with nature , or grieved for that deformitie ) he hangeth down his starrie plumes , and walketh slowly in a discontented fit of solitarie sadnesse ; like one deeply possest with dull melancholy : from whence it is said , that he hath a theevish pace , and a hellish voice . Neither is he other then a perfect embleme of deep envie . For * some write that his dung is very medicinable and usefull to man in many things ; which he therefore striveth to hide , and conceal : being indeed the right trick of devilish envie , which is best pleased when she can but exclude the communication of such things as would do good , if they might be had . The flesh of these fowls , if they be old , is hard of digestion ; and so do physicians likewise write of the Turkie-cocks : but yet the chickens of either of them about half a yeare old , are good and wholesome . But I leave this bird , and come to the Cock. He it is who is a constant herald to the new-born day , and a diligent watch to the silent night , altering in his note as the day approacheth : for in the deadest time he crows more deeply then when the night is wearing out ; shewing thereby as it were the differing houres , and changing watches . It is said that the shrill voice of this commanding fowl , will ●…ep in aw the grimme and fierce Lion : so Plinie writeth ; but others have said the contrarie , because it hath been found that Lions have sometimes strangled Cocks and Hennes without fear : and yet perhaps this might be through the antipathie which is between them . For in this it is free for every one to think what he pleaseth . Neither is it now any other then a common sport to see such creatures enter battell with their weaponedwounding heels , and cruell pecking beaks . The originall of which ( as * Aelianus writeth ) was after this manner . When the Athenians had vanquished the Persians in a battell , they made a law , that upon one day in every yeare , there should , upon the open theater , be a Cock-fighting kept to be seen of all ; that observing how they fought and endangered themselves for nothing , others might learn not to be daunted when their countrey lay at the stake , but fight with courage unresistable ; because they then fought for something . To which purpose it is recorded , that when Themistocles was captain , and spectatour of such a Cock-contention , he spake thus to his souldiers : These two Cocks ( saith he ) endanger themselves , as we see , to the death , not for their countreys cause , not for the houshold gods , not for the priviledges of their ho●…able ancestours , not for renown , not for libertie , not for ●…fe and children : but onely for this , that the one might not 〈◊〉 - crow or beat the other . And therefore the hearts of ●…he Athenians ought rather to be stored with stoutnesse and audacitie , that thereby they may purchase perpetuall remembrance . Close by his side stands the couragious Cock , Crest-creatures king , the peasants trustie clock , True morning watch , Aurora's trumpeter , The lions terrour , true Astronomer , Who leaves his bed when Sol begins to rise , And when sunne sets , then to his roost he flies . The Crane is said to be a shifting bird : it hath high legges , a long beak and neck ; which finding no food in winter in the northern regions , by reason of the great cold , retire themselves into more temperate countreys , and in summer return to the north again . They flie by companies , feed together , love their own kinde , and appoint one to be king over them : and if at any time they fight among themselves , presently they be again reconciled , and keep their societie as before . They have a watch , and watch by course ; there being in the claw of that Crane whose turn it is to wake , a little stone , that so if by chance this watching bird should fall asleep , the stone falling down might again awake him . Gemin . ex Aristot. Moreover it is said , that when they do alight upon the ground , their king is first , and he also first raiseth himself from the earth and looketh round about him , to see whether any one be coming , that thereby giving warning , they might defend themselves . Which is ( indeed ) a fit embleme of carefull pastours , good magistrates , and honest governours , whose part it is to be at all times vigilant for the good of those over whom they are . Nay , their captain and their watching , doth not onely shew the care which ought to be in governours , but also the necessitie of government is deciphered by it . And again it is reported , that when these birds flie out of Cilicia , over the mountains Taurus , each of them carrieth in his mouth a peble stone , lest by their chattering they should be seized upon by the Eagles . So have I seen those whose unbridled tongues have but brought them to mischief , and rouzed the Eagles about their eares : whereas in little medling is much rest ; and nothing said is soon amended . The wise man therefore will wear discretion as a stone upon the tip of his tongue , lest chattering such words as he knows not what , he meet with that which he looks not for . And now I could speak of the warres which the Cranes have against the Pigmies , whom Du Bartas calleth Dwarfs of the North : but I had rather referre you concerning this to Plinie , in the second chapter of his seventh book . Physicians tell us that the Crane is hard of digestion , and maketh ill juice ; but being hanged up a day or two before he be eaten , he is the more tender , and lesse unwholesome . The silver Swan is a white bird , living in marshes and calm rivers ; very loving unto his fellow , the male to the female , whom when he draweth to him , with his long neck he doth as it were embrace her : wherefore in greek he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to embrace or kisse ; whence also is derived the Latine Cygnus . They do one defend the other , and sit upon their nest by turns , and equally have care of their young ones when they be hatched : neither can the he-Swan endure that the she should companie with another ; in which they be a perfect pattern of chaste , mutuall , and matrimoniall love . Howbeit they will sometimes fight very fiercely with their own kinde : and against the Eagles they have cruell battells , striving not so much to obtain rule , as to revenge their injuries . It is likewise said that they sometimes sing , but never more sweetly then when they be dying and exchanging life for death : of which some doubt , and approve it as a thing onely spoken in a poeticall manner ; yet Aristotle is against them , affirming that many have heard them sing in the Assyrian sea . To which purpose , Martial hath this epigram , Dulcia defectâ modulatur carmina linguà Cantator cygnus funeris ipse sui . Sweet strains he chaunteth out with 's dying tongue , And is the singer of his fun'rall song . Wherein he is a perfect embleme and pattern to us , that our death ought to be cheerfull , and life not so deare unto us as it is . And from hence came the proverb , Cygnea cantio , which is but a lightning against death . I formerly made mention of the Raven : but beside the Raven there described , there is also a Sea-raven or Sea-crow , which is a bird very black unlesse it be on the breast and bellie , upon which they be of an ash-colour . They hunt after fish , and have toothed bills like unto the reapers sickle , with which they can hold even an eele , as slipperie as it is . The dung of this bird is of an evil nature : for it will rot both the boughs and barks of such trees as it falleth upon ; and so it is also said that the dung of the Heron doth . Olaus , lib. 19. The said authour speaketh of another Sea-crow , which in seven dayes builds her nest , and in the next seven layes her egges and brings forth young : and of another which he calleth Morfex , or Humusculus , so called because she must beat the water with her tail before she can flie . She is black all over , and with the residue of her companie useth to build her nest upon the tops of high trees , growing neare to such places where be store of fish , which they catch and devoure very greedily : and of these birds there be great store in the more Northern parts of the world . But they have especially two enemies : the one is a bird which Olaus calleth Platea ; the other is a fish which is called Raia . The Platea lies in wait for these crows , and flies at them when they have gotten their prey , and never leaves biting them upon their heads , untill she cause them to leave it . This bird useth to swallow down an abundance of whole cockles into her bellie , and there having warmed them , she casts them up , and then their shels gaping like unto the rosted oister , give her leave to take out their meat and eat it : which sheweth ( as I said once before , in the description of another bird ) that policie is better then strength , and in the hardest matters prevaileth best . The other enemie is not a bird , but that fish which we call the Ray. For whilest the devouring Crows be diving under water to catch their prey , they themselves are caught by this fish and devoured suddenly , lest otherwise they might want a revenger of their rapacitie even where and whilest they do the wrong . Howbeit this Ray is a loving fish to man : for swimming in the waters , and being greedily pursued by the devouring Sea-dogs , the Ray defends him , and will not leave him untill he be out of danger . There be also an abundance of other birds in those parts of strange properties , and names scarce known : of which , they who have a desire , may reade more in Olaus Magnus , the nineteenth book of his Northern historie . The Plover is Avis pluvialis , and a fowl well known : howbeit some have thought that they live onely by the winde , and eat nothing at all ; but they deceive themselves in this opinion , as experience teacheth . For they have not onely been seen to feed , but taken also with meat in their crops . And that which first occasioned this errour , was their quick digestion ; for they commonly eat things that are easily digested , and soon consumed . Plover , * saith one , is thought to be a daintie dish and right wholesome , yet it is slow of digestion , nourisheth little , and encreaseth melancholie . The like he affirmeth of the Lapwing : but the Teal he yeeldeth to be somewhat better . Moreover , the Plover flying high doth signifie rain : which bird Olaus describeth after this manner : There is , saith he , a bird which we call Avis Pluvialis , about the bignesse of a Partridge , supposed to live by nothing but aire , because her bellie useth to be emptie of meat , and yet she is very fat : her feathers are diversly coloured , some with white , some with black , and some with saffron colour : and this bird the fowlers thus hunt ; by throwing up into the aire short heavie clubs : for by so doing they cause her to descend , and being descended , they catch her in their nets , laid readie for the same purpose . Upupa or the ▪ Lapwing is a bastard-plover . This is a querulous bird , flying up and down lapping and clapping with her wings ; from whence she is called a Lapwing : and in Latine she is named Up●…a , from pu , pu , which is the crie that she maketh ; there y securing her nest and young ones from our finding . F●… by this practise she will draw us away from them 〈◊〉 farre as she can . The combe or crest upon her head , g●…ve Ovid a fit occasion to feigne a tale of a * king turned into a Lapwing , whose crown doth yet appeare upon the head of this bird . The Lapwings fight often with the Swallows , Jackdaws , and Pies , and by their much crying do signifie rain . And as for their young , being as it were half hatched , they will runne from their nests with the shells on their heads . The Osprey is a ravenous bird which hovereth over pools to take fish ; having one claw foot , and another flat . Galgulus-Icterus or the Charadrion , is a bird unto which some ascribe this strange property , viz. that if any who hath the Jaundise look upon him , and the bird on him , the bird then taketh the disease and dieth , but the man is cured , made sound , and liveth . Such are we , by nature sick unto death , but by Christ ( who died for our sinnes and rose again for our justification ) we are cured , made sound , and live . Porphyrio is a bird drinking as though he did bite the water ; his bill and legs are red and long . Haleyon or the King-fisher is a bird which maketh her nest in winter upon the sea , during which time there is a calm and quiet season : whereupon we call those dayes Halcyon dayes , wherein we have peace , rest , and quietnesse . They live also about rivers , lay five egges , and ( as * Plinie witnesseth ) are seven dayes in preparing their nests , and in the other seven they bring forth their young . The Poets have a fiction of Alcyone and Ceyx , who were turned into these birds : For when Alcyone heard that her husband Ceyx was drowned in his way home from a certain voyage , she cast her self into the sea , and then for the pitie which the gods had of them , they were both transformed into Halcyons . But without any fiction , this we are sure of , that it is a strange bird , and as it were natures dearest darling ; seeing that in favour of her nests and young , the waters leave their raging , the windes their blowing , tempests have forgot to rise , and dayes appeare with quiet calms . The Pirate ( dwelling alwayes in his bark ) Her building dayes desiredly doth mark : And the rich merchant resolutely venters , So soon as th' Halcyon in her brood-bed enters . For so long as her quiet couch she keeps , The * boyling sea exceeding calmly sleeps . This is a bird which feedeth upon fish , and by diving after them , catcheth them ; as is not seldome seen . In the Summer islands , amongst other things , we heare of varietie of fowls . For upon the discovery of those parts by Sr. George Summers , and Sr. Thomas Gates , an abundance of fowl were taken . They took a thousand of one sort in two or three houres , being as big as a Pigeon , and laying speckled egges upon the sand , as big as hennes egges ; which they would daily come and lay , although men sat down amongst them . Purch . There also is another fowl that liveth in holes like cony-holes ; their egges like to hen-egges , both in quantitie and qualitie . And other birds were there found so tame and gentle , that whistling to them , they would come and gaze on you , while with your stick you might kill them . Idem . But in Asia , in one of the Molucco islands named Tidore , is a strange bird which they call Mamucos , or birds of Paradise : they have lesse flesh then the bodie maketh shew of ; their legs be in length about an hand-breadth , their head small , their bill long , their feathers fair & of a singular beauteous colour : Authours write that they have no wings , neither do they fly , but are born up in the aire by the subtiltie of their plumes , & lightnesse of their bodies . They are never seen ( saith my authour ) upon the ground but dead , neither do they corrupt or rot in any ●…ort . There is no man knoweth from whence they issue , neither where they breed up their young ones , nor whereupon they nourish themselves . The islanders beleeve that they make their nests in Paradise , and tell many fables thereupon : which perswasion the Moores first put into their heads . They call them Manucodiata , or holy birds , and have them in religious account ; insomuch that some of them have beleeved that souls are immortall , by the consideration of such a bird . And as for the sustenance which keeps this fowl alive , although it be hard to say upon what it is maintained , I do easily think that we may listen to them , who suppose that they nourish themselves , and maintain their lives by the dew that falleth , and the flowers of the spices . See Gesner de Avibus , lib. 3. Some have written that it is a bird without legs : but Mr. Purchas in two severall places alledgeth the testimonie of one * Pigafetta , who witnesseth that it is a bird having two feet as well as other birds ; but as soon as they be taken , they are cut off , with a great part of their body , where of a little is left with the head and neck , which being hardened and dryed in the sunne , seem to be so bred . And other authours witnesse that there was one of them sold to the Emperour in the yeare 1605 , which had legs on it . Cardan likewise mentions this bird ; but seeing his report is differing from our modern writers and travellers , I forbear to rehearse it : Howbeit they who reade Gesner shall see it in his third book of birds , together with a figure of this fowl . But out of Asia look yet once again into America : and then you shall see as strange a winged creature , as any we have heard of yet ; I mean the New Spains Cucuios , which whether I may call it bird , or beetle , I cannot tell . He is very little , and of the thicknesse of a mans thumbe or there abouts ; but amongst the works of God , he is a most admirable wonder . For he carrieth foure lights with him , which * shine in the night ; two in the seat of his eyes , and two which he sheweth when he openeth his wings . And as for his wings , he hath two very strong and hard , under which he hath two other little wings very thin , which appeare not but when he extendeth his other to fly . The Indians use them in stead of candles , and ( saith my * authour ) if a man tie five or six of them together , they yeeld as much light as a torch . And loe , just now , as if it were by the light of this creature , me thinks I see the painfull and industrious Bees fly flocking to their hives . These be those winged workmen , which whether their profit or admiration be greater , I am scarce able to say . For they do not onely busily bestirre themselves to gather hony , which is very usefull in the life of man ; but they do work it up in most strange manner , and keep it in their waxen cells so rarely built , that all the men which the world affords are not able to do the like . Neither is this all ; for they live so , as they may be true patterns of needfull government , keeping themselves under the subjection of a king , and order of laws . They may well be likewise said to have the soveraignty and preeminence above all others of this kinde , because the rest come farre short of their perfections . It is a creature having foure wings , and bloudlesse , the onely crafts-master of hony . Their eyes are somewhat of a horny substance , hid deep in their bodies , as is also their sting ; which when they lose they die : — Vitam in vulnere ponunt ; because their sting and entrails come away together . They want neither tongue nor teeth ; and out of their short feet or stumps , there grow forth as it were two fingers , wherein they carry a littlestone , for the poysing their bodies in stormy , windie , tempestuous weather ; it being a great means to keep them from blowing away and losing their home . Neither can it be denied , but that by nature they are much different : for some ( saith * one ) are more domesticall and tam●… , and others again are altogether wilde , uplandish and agrestiall . Those former are much delighted with the familiar friendship , custome , & company of men ; but the other can in no wise brook or endure them , & therefore they keep their trade of hony-making in old trees , caves , and such like other holes . As for their breathing , I do not beleeve it ; howbeit they may pant , move , or stirre ( as the heart or brain doth ) and by transpiration be comforted and made lively : for they be much refreshed by the aire which passeth through their divided places , insomuch that they alwayes use great diligence and care to preserve them from being stopped : for as soon as they be stopped in those passages , they die ; as we see if at any time they chance to fall into oyl , or the like liquour which may stop their pores . Some make three kings amongst them , differing in colour , as black , red , and divers-coloured ; but perhaps there is rather one king in a companie , the other like kings may be esteemed as viceroyes . In their breeding they actually couple together , after which they lay egs , sitting upon them for the space of five and fourtie dayes ; then do they hatch their young ones , which at the first come forth much like to white worms , except the king , who onely is said to be hatched with wings . And sometimes there is a kinde of Bee bred out of putrefaction , as authours write . A rotten horse breedeth Wasps ; a dead calf Bees , if the West winde blow ; from an asse proceed Humble-bees ; of a mule , Hornets , &c. And whether the Bees , in Sampsons dead Lion , were bred any where else , no man knoweth . They have a Commonweal , and are governed by a king , as before was mentioned : and him they reverence and honour , being alwayes readie to do according to his pleasure . He is of bodie farre bigger then the hony Bees , hath shorter wings , but a brighter and more goodly head then they . There is alwayes excellent discipline , and very good government among them : for at the mouthes of the hives there be some which stand like warders placed at the gates of a castle , to see who goes in and out . And having rested quietly all night , there is one which with a humming noise doth call them up , whereupon they prepare to fly abroad about their businesse : but if they make no haste to look out , or go not farre from home , it is a certain signe of no good weather . When they be busie at their work , the Bees which go abroad return home with laden thighs , full of the substance of the flowers ; and this especially is said to be an office of the younger Bees : for some of the other do onely earrie water ; and the elder ones remaining at home , do busily lay up , carefully dispose , and curiously dresse what the other bring in . Such as be sluggish among them , are diligently observed , and bitterly punished : and as for the drones , they are supposed by some to be the female Bees , which they drive out of their hives when breeding time is past ; and therefore they do ill who use to kill the drones before . Others again think that the female Bee is no drone , but rather bred among the Bees , and being idle , and unapt for work , is driven away either in the busiest time , or time of dearth . And yet perhaps it may be the female , which having done as much as can be naturally required from her , must not think much to be driven away , but leave her room to a succeding generation . I said before , that in the morning there is one among them which calls them up , and so in like manner at night they leave their buzzing by degrees , at last hearing as it were a proclamation through their hive to go to rest : and so the watch being appointed , and all things set in order , they all make themselves readie to go to bed . So long as the king liveth , so long the whole swarm enjoyeth the benefit of peace ; but he being dead , there is great disorder . The king keepeth his court by himself , in the highest room and largest part of the whole palace , his lodging being very curiously made . And if at any time any of them chance to die , they be carried out of the hive , as it were upon the shoulders of the other Bees , who will suffer nothing in their houses which may pollute them : but if they be onely sick , then have they a medicinall aliment of hony , drawn from annise , saffron , and Hyacinths , by which they are cured . Topsell . And when they be readie to swarm , they dare not take their flight untill their king leade the way ; unto whose side they strive to flie , as neare as they can . Some say , if their king be such as tenders the good of the other Bees , he goes but seldome abroad : and stragling often from home , they will rid themselves of him . But when he dies through age , they carrie him forth in solemne manner , and behave themselves as at some sad funerall . Neither is he so tied to his home but that he may sometimes go abroad to refresh his aged bodie , whom they accompanie in a sweet obedientiall manner ; and if it chance that he grow wearie and faint by the way , they bear him back again upon their wings , and with great commiseration pitie his decayed estate . Moreover they will not suffer a dead Bee to be in their hives , but carrie him forth as to his buriall , lest he should corrupt their pure and cleanly decked dwellings . Vespa , the Wasp , is an angrie creature : they make them nests most * commonly in the ground ; their combes be round , much after the fashion of a broad toadstool ; and their cells are diversly fashioned . They be very tenderly affected to their females when they are with young , and will not suffer them to take any pains , but lay the whole burden upon themselves . Like unto the Bees , they affect a kingly government ; and in case they have no leader , they make their nests in holes of clay , walls , and the like ; where they live like vagabonds and gather nothing . They do often times rob the Bees , and ( as I said ) be very angrie creatures , implacable , and very noxious to those who disturb their nests . Aristophanes calleth all those maids which are fine , slender , and prettie small in the waste , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , resembling them to Wasps ; which by Topsell is interpreted , as if he should name them Wasp-wasted-wenches : the reason whereof is , because the bodie of a Wasp seemeth to be fastened together to the midst of the breast , with a certain thinne fine thread as it were ; and to be as if they had no loins at all . And as your finest bodied wenches are like them in their waste , so sometimes too like them in their sting ; by which their best beautie is eclipsed : and better were it to endure the continuall droppings and thunderings of a rainie day , then the waspish harms of wicked women , whether it be that they carrie their stings either in tongue or tail . The Hornet is called by the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because with their sting they raise an Anthrax or carbuncle , with a vehement inflammation of the whole part about it : & in Latine it is called Crabro . These creatures do not gather their meat from flowers , but for the most part they live upon flesh and stinking carrion , which makes them delight so much in dunghills . They use likewise to catch flies , and hunt after small birds , which if they can but sting , they kill . Mr Topsell makes mention of a strange combate between an Hornet and a Sparrow , which he himself saw , at a town called Duckworth in Huntingtonshire ; and the Sparrow lost the day : for being wounded by the Hornets sting , the bird fell to the ground , and the Hornet greedily sucked her bloud . The said authour writeth that their life is but short , never above two yeares : and as for their combes , they be wrought with greater cunning , more exquisite art , and curious conceit , then those either of Wasps or Bees ; neither need we doubt ( saith he ) but that they bring forth young by the sides of their cells , and perform such other offices in their breeding as the Bees and Wasps do . The Gray or Badger is their greatest enemie ; for in the full of the moon he useth to make forcible entrance into their holes , and without fear he is able to spoil their nests . And albeit they most commonly feed upon flesh , yet they do greatly love all kinde of sweet things , and oyl , with other matter of a greasie substance . And for to make a medicine against the sting of bees , hornets , or wasps , do thus . Take of opium , of the seed of henbane and camphire , of each a like quantitie , and incorporate them with rose-water or juice of willows , and lay it upon the wounded place , applying on the top of it a linen cloth , which must be first throughly wetted in wine , and this is good to asswage the pain . Vineger and camphire are also excellent to wash any such place . Cantharides are flies whose juice is poison : they shine like gold , and must be carefully used in any experiment , otherwise they do much harm ; as the unskilfull and adventurous have sometimes proved to their own cost . Pyrausta is a flie so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignis ; because it lives in the fire , and dieth without it . Plin. lib. 11. cap. 36. Tarantula is a little flie , frequent in Italie●… it will many times sting the people , whereupon they presently fall a laughing ; and if musick be not forthwith brought them , they cannot choose but in a mortall merrie fit take leave of the world and † die . Neither can they at all be cured , unlesse by hearing musick : and ( as it is reported ) if the cure be not throughly done , they dance ever after at the sound of musicks pleasing strains : shewing thereby , that this is a creature , an admired creature , and of a strange propertie . Bombyx is commonly called the Silk-worm : but whether I may name it a worm or a flie , I cannot tell . For sometimes it is a worm , sometimes a flie , and sometimes neither worm nor flie , but a little seed , which the dying flies leave behinde them . As for example ; when these daintie creatures have made them little husken houses , and spunne out the just length of their silken webs , they eat out themselves from those prisons ; and ( although they were worms before ) yet then they appeare with their prettie wings , and flie about a while : in which space the male accompanying with the female , doth as it were tread her ; and then , laying some certain egges , like little seeds , they cease to live any longer : from which seeds proceed more young ones ( at the first like maggots ) and they do as their dammes before them , and then die . And let this creature end my discourse concerning the things done in this fifth day ; wherein , not able to mention all , I have toucht at some ; and those so excellent , as I could have spent more time in their better view , were it not that the succeeding day hastens his dawning . In the phrase of Moses I will therefore conclude , and concluding say , The Eve and Morn confine the fifth of dayes , And God gives to his work deserved praise . CHAP. IX . This ninth chapter concerneth the creatures made in the sixth and last day ; namely creatures living neither in the aire , nor water , but upon the earth : and these be of two sorts , the brute beasts , and Man. This chapter hath two Sections . Sect. 1. Wherein is both a division and entrance into this dayes work ; as also a discourse of the first part of it , concerning the brute beasts , whose creation was in the first part of the day . THe just period of the fifth day being come to an end , the sixth approacheth ; wherein God Almightie shutteth up the creation of every species : and after all , he resteth from his works , & watcheth by his providence over each part and parcell of the world which he had made . And in this day he first produced the brute beasts living upon the face of the earth : then he comes to the creation of man , and makes him the Colophon , or conclusion of all things else ; in whose nature he placed the greatest dignitie of any creature that is visible : for man is of a middle between the beasts and Angels , transcending the one , and yet not worthy to equalize the other ; as afterwards , when I come to that particular , shall be declared , with other things pertinent to his creation . And now , that the terrestriall beasts and he should be made both in one day , is worth observing : for had he been to live in the aire , he might have seen the sunne with the flying fowls , and have been created when they were made : or had his habitation been in the waters , the fish and he might both at once have been produced . But being made , neither to swimme with the fishes , nor flie with the birds , but live upon the earth , it was most harmonious that the terrestriall beasts , and his creation , should in the same day the one succeed the other . And that the end might shew the perfection of the work , the prioritie of time is given to the beasts ; but the excellencie and prioritie of all appeares in man , who was made Lord of the creatures , and in whom God had placed a surpassing condition , and ( by farre ) a more noble nature . For whereas they are led by sense , he hath reason ; whereas they look downwards and groveling from the skie , his countenance is erect , and his looks are mixt with majestie ; whereas they are animate without an immortall soul , he liveth when he dieth , and hath a soul which death it self knows not how to kill : and whereas their bodies fall and never rise again , his riseth when it is fallen , and is like seed sown , which sprouteth up when the time is come . If this then be both the order and cause of such an order in this dayes work , I must leave the most excellent piece untill the last , and begin first to look and observe how the beasts , in their severall kindes and daintie squadrons , march up and down , and walk from out the shop of their Creatour ; being brought to perfection even as soon as that powerfull word who spoke it , did onely say it , Let them be . It would ( I confesse ) require no small volume to discourse of all . Howbeit even in a few , the glory of their Maker will well appeare : and with that thought let us name some , by which we may admire the rest . And first consider what a strong vast creature the mighty Elephant is known to be . There is no creature ( saith a one ) among all the beasts of the world which hath so great and ample demonstration of the power and wisdome of Almighty God , as the Elephant ; both for proportion of body , and disposition of spirit : and it is admirable to behold the industrie of our ancient forefathers , and noble desire to benefit us their posteritie , by searching into the qualities of every beast , to discover what benefits or harms may come by them to mankinde : having never been afraid of the wildest , but they tamed them ; and the greatest , but they also set upon them : witnesse this beast of which we now speak , being like a living mountain in quantitie and outward appearance , yet by them so handled , as no little dog could be made more serviceable , tame , or tractable . They are usually bred in the b hot eastern countreys ; for by reason they cannot well endure the cold , they delight most in the East and South ; as in India , and some places of Africa . And before the dayes of Alexander Magnus , there were never any in Europe : but when he fought against c Porus King of India , he became master of many : and how bravely they fought at the first for their masters , and received many wounds , Curtius hath related . These Indian Elephants are most commonly d nine cubits high , and five cubits broad ; and in Africa they be about eleven foot high , and of bignesse proportionable to their height . Their colour is for the most part mouse-coloured , or black ; and yet there was * once one in Ethiopia , all white , as Mr. Topsell relateth . They have a skinne so hard ( excepting on their belly ) that it is a very hard matter , and in a manner impossible , to pierce it with any sword , spear , or iron . It hath on it very few hairs , and is very full of chaps or crevises , in which there is such a savour as invites the flies to a continuall feast : howbeit they pay deerly for their cheer ; for although the Elephant cannot make use of his tail to drive them away , yet by shrinking of himself close together , he incloseth the flies within the chaps , and so killeth them . He hath a long trunked nose , mighty teeth , foure whereof be within his mouth serving to grinde his meat , and two hang forth ; as afterwards shall be shewed . He hath a tail slender and short , and legs of an infinite strength ; his head is very great , so that a mans head may as easily be thrust into it , as his finger into the mouth of a dog : but yet his eares and eyes are not equivalent to the residue of his other parts : for his eares are small , and their matter like to the wings of a Bat or Dragon ; and some ( bred in some places ) have no eares at all . Their eyes likewise are like the eyes of swine , but very red . Two of their teeth ( as I said ) grow farre out of their mouthes , one of which they alwayes keep sharp to revenge injuries and defend themselves , and the other is lesse sharp , being often used to root up plants and trees for their meat ; and commonly they grow out to the length of ten feet : this is that which we call Ivory , and of which many prettie things are cut by artists . Munster reporteth how these beasts are taken ; namely , by the cunning cutting down of a tree , against which they use to lean and stay themselves . For this beast , e saith he , having fed till he is full , betaketh himself to rest , and leaning to a tree he sleepeth , for he cannot bend his joynts as other beasts do ; not because he wanteth joynts , but because his sinews are more strong , and closely knit his joynts together ; or else because there is much flesh between the skinne and bones ; or because his skinne is so crustie , like to armour , and unfit to bend . Now when the people perceive any such tree as is worn and made foul by the Elephants leaning against it , they come in the absence of the said beast , and cut it almost quite through , close by the ground ; insomuch that being ready to fall , it cannot stand when the Elephant cometh to rest against it , but by giving way causeth him to fall together with it ; and then he lieth helplesse upon the ground all the night with his belly upward , and not being able to bend his legs and arise , he is caught in the morning by those who before had cut the tree with purpose to deceive him . The said authour also mentions another way whereby they of India sometimes take and tame them . For there be Elephants ( saith he ) in India which be very wilde and fierce , but they are easily made tame ; namely thus . The people intending to catch them , compasse some clean place with a deep ditch of about foure or five furlongs in compasse , and in one place onely they make a bridge very strait and narrow , being the way to enter in ▪ then they set three or foure female Elephants which they have alreadie * tamed , and they themselves lie watching privily till the time that the wilde Elephants come and passe over the bridge : then on the sudden do they † stop the passage , and afterward bring some of their strongest tame Elephants to fight with these wilde ones thus inclosed : besides which , they do likewise punish them with hunger and lack of meat ; and when they be wearied with fighting , they which are bold hardie fellows ( by help of the tame Elephants to shelter them ) will privily creep under their bellies and suddenly chain and fetter them . After this they move their tame Elephants again to beat the wilde untill their fetters cast them to the ground , and then they yoke them to the necks of their tame ones , and lay chains upon them that thereby they may passe on quietly : and at last bringing them home , they fasten their legs and necks to a strong pillar , and so by hunger and societie tame them ; teaching them at the last when they begin to feed them , to be obedient to their masters in such manner as best pleaseth them : and then they will grow so loving , gentle , milde , serviceable , and docil , as is indeed a wonder . And if by chance any of them shall happen through fury to kill his keeper , he will shew so much sorrow , and take it so heavily , that he abstaineth from his meat , and sometimes even pineth to death ; like unto that Dolphin , which in the former day I mentioned , who using to carry a boy upon his back , one day by meere accident hapned to kill him with one of his prickles , not closely couched , before the lad was mounted on his watery steed . The little mouse is sometimes offensive to this beast , and will strive to runne into the trunk of his nose ; neither can he endure to eat more of his meat if he see but a mouse runne over it . But above all , he hath two fierce enemies ; viz. the Dragon , and the admired great Rhinoceros , who coming to fight with the Elephant , first whetteth his horn growing upon his snout , and then grapling close , he woundeth the Elephant into his belly ; for elsewhere the force of his fury cannot enter . Plin. lib. 8. cap. 20. And as for the Dragon , he likewise fighteth furiously , because his delight is to suck the bloud of the Elephant , which is cooling to his hot nature : but drinking too largely of it , ( as he will do if he can ) down falls the Elephant for lack of bloud , and down likewise falls the Dragon , because he hath sucked too much : and so both die striving together . Ibid. cap. 12. or , as some say , the Elephant dying falls upon the Dragon , and so kills his foe who killed him . And in this fight the Dragon deals most cunningly : for first he sitteth watching upon a tree , and when the Elephant is come neare unto that place , he suddenly skips and cleaves round about him : and if then the Elephant begin to beat him off against a rock or tree , he claspeth close about his legges , and seldome doth the combate cease without the death of both the fighters . A fit embleme this , of those who fall whilest they suck the bloud of others , and perish in such gains as are purchased by the harms of those whom they strive to subvert . Moreover , the Elephants have such a kinde of modestie and shamefastnesse , that the male never covereth the female but in secret ; and this never but once in two yeares ; and that , when the male is five yeares old , and the female ten . From whence , f Geminianus gathers this instruction . By this example ( saith he ) men are taught honestly to use the acts belonging to their conjugall or matrimoniall estate , both according to the place and time . Arise and let us pray ( saith young Tobias to his wife ) that God would have pitie on us . And in praying he likewise said , I take her not for lust , but uprightly : therefore mercifully ordain , that we may become aged together . And she said with him , Amen . Of which carefull continence , Geminianus gives this reason why it ought to be in us ; because we are children of the light , and may * not do as the heathens who know not God. Whereupon g S. Augustine saith , that they commit adulterie with their wives , who in the use of wedlock have neither regard of seemlinesse , nor honestie . And Hierome likewise makes this assertion , that nothing is more shamelesse then to make a strumpet of a wife : meaning when they turn the remedie into a disease , through a lustfull , immodest , and immoderate use of the marriage bed . Furthermore , the Elephants are long-lived , they have great pleasure in good water , are very impatient of cold , and many of them live h almost 200 yeares . Also there is one singular propertie yet more to be observed in them , viz. that even the wilde ones living in deserts will direct and defend strangers and travellers . For if an Elephant shall finde a man wandering in his way ; first of all , that he may not be affrighted , the Elephant goeth a little wide out of the path and standeth still : then by little and little going before him , he shews him the way ; and if a Dragon chance to meet this man thus travelling , the Elephant then opposeth himself to the Dragon , and powerfully defendeth the helplesse man , who is not able to defend himself . So ought it to be chiefly amongst great men , and those who are mightie ; they should not injure strangers and travellers ( as many do ) when they come into their territories , but rather by themselves , or theirs , they should direct and succour them from the hurts and harms of evil men . The Rhinoceros is a beast every way admirable , both for the outward shape , quantitie , and greatnesse , and also for the inward courage , disposition , and mildenesse . For this beast is next to the Elephant , every way as strange , and in a manner exceeding him , unlesse it be in his quantitie or height of stature : for although he may be as long , or perhaps longer then an Elephant , yet he is not so tall , neither are his legges so long ; and for the length , it must be a large Rhinoceros which can measure with the Elephant , for ordinarily the Elephant exceedeth , according to the testimonie of Strabo alledged by Mr Topsell . In the l kingdome of Bengala great numbers of these beasts may be found : their colour is like the rinde or bark of a box-tree ; their skinne upon the upper part is all wrinkled , and of such firmnesle and hardnesse that no dart is able to pierce it ; and being wrinkled , it appeareth as if they were armed with shields , or set over with scales , which go also down along their legs to the very hoofs which are parted into foure distinct claws . Moreover , upon the nose of this beast there groweth a hard and sharp horn , crooking a little towards the crown of his head , but not so high ; it is flat and not round , and so sharp and strong that it will pierce through things of exceeding hardnesse : and from hence it is that he is called a Rhinoceros in the Greek ; by which word is signified a k Nose-horned beast . He is headed somewhat like to a wilde Boar , and hath again another horn growing upon his withers , but it is a small one . The manner of his fight with the Elephant I have alreadie mentioned : and as for his horn , teeth , flesh , bloud , claws , & whatsoever he hath without and within his bodie , it is good against poyson , and ( as l authours write ) is much accounted of throughout all India . The reason of which vertue is thought to proceed from the soveraigne powers which are in those herbs that Bengala yeeldeth ; for in other places they are nothing so precious . Some have thought this to be the right Unicorn : but of that fancie see more , as followeth . Monoceros is a beast with one horn , called therefore by the name of an Unicorn : and albeit there be many horned beasts which may improperly be called Unicorns , yet that which is the right Unicorn indeed , is like unto a colt of two yeares & a half old , which hath naturally but one horn , and that a very rich one , which groweth out of the middle of his forehead ; being a horn of such vertue as is in no beasts horn besides : which whilest some have gone about to denie , they have secretly blinded the eyes of the world from their full view of the greatnesse of Gods great works . For were it not said that the horn were excellent and of surpassing power , I perswade my self it would never be doubted whether there were an Unicorn or no. But that there is such a peculiar beast , the Scripture , both in Deuteronomie , Isaiah , Job , and the book of Psalmes , doth bear us witnesse : In all which places how do Expositours translate the originall word , but thus , Unicornis , or Monoceros , which in English is an Unicorn ? And again , it is the testimonie of Ludovicus Vertomannus , alledged by Gesner , Topsell , and others , that he himself saw a couple of the true Unicorns at Mecha in Arabia ; one whereof had a horn of three cubits , being of the bignesse of a colt two yeares and an half old ; the other was much lesse , and his horn shorter , about a spanne long , for he was but young : and both these were sent to the Sultan of Mecha , for a rare present , by the King of Ethiopia , who ever desireth to be in league with the said Sultan , thinking nothing too deare to maintain his amitie . And certainly he could not send him a gift more welcome , especially this being a beast so rare and seldome seen ; which may be , in regard that it is a creature delighting in nothing more then in a remote and solitarie life . The colour of these thus sent was like a weasel-coloured Horse ; the head like the head of a Hart ; the neck not very long , and the mane growing all on one side ; their legges slender and lean , like the legs of an hinde ; the hoofs on the forefeet cloven , and the hinder legges somewhat shaggie . The nearest ( of any beast better known ) is the Indian Asse , and Indian Horse ; excepting that their hoofs are whole and not cloven , and their colour somewhat differing : for there is a horn grows out between their two eyes , like to the true Unicorn . By which it appeareth that of Unicorns there is one principall kinde onely ; the rest are lesse principall , and subordinate to him whose horn is the strongest , sharpest , and of the greatest vertue . For in granting more kindes then one , I do not understand every beast with one horn ; but onely such Monocerots as have in their horns vertue against poison : like unto those horses of India mentioned but even now , and of which Mr Topsell writeth that they have Harts heads , and one horn , of which their Kings and Princes make cups to drink their drink against poison , finding a great preservative to be in the said horn . Munster saith that the King of Ethiopia hath some store of these beasts ; and Mr Topsell nameth two kingdomes in India ( the one called Niem , the other Lamber ) which be likewise stored with them . Moreover concerning the horn , it is neither light nor hollow , nor yet smooth like other horns , but hard as iron , rough as any file , revolved into many plaits , sharper then any dart , straight and not crooked , and every where black , except at the top or point . It hath many soveraigne vertues , and with an admirable dexteritie expelleth poison : insomuch that being put upon a table furnished with many junkets and banqueting dishes , it will quickly descrie whether there be any poison or venime amongst them ; for if there be , then presently the horn is covered with a kinde of sweat or dew . And ( as it is reported ) when this beast cometh to drink , he first dippeth his horn in the water , that thereby he may drive away the poison when venimous beasts have drunk before him . And again I finde it recorded that the Indian and Ethiopian hunters catch of those Unicorns which be in their countrey , after this manner . They take a goodly strong and beautifull young man , whom they clothe in the apparell of a woman , besetting him with divers flowers and odoriferous spices , setting him where the Unicorns use to come ; and when they see this young man , whom they take to be a woman , they come very lovingly and lay their heads down in his lap : ( for above all creatures they do great reverence to virgins and young maids ) and then the hunters having notice given them , suddenly come , and finding him asleep , they will deal so with him , as that before he goeth , he must leave his horn behinde him . These , and many other things more , concerning this beast may be read in the large writings of Gesner and Topsel , whither I would wish the more inquisitive to have recourse . Africa breedeth many Lions , and the colder the place is , the gentler they be : and in time of their coupling , eight or ten will follow one female , whereupon arise very terrible and bloudie battels among them . They engender backward ; and so doth the Camel , Elephant , Rhinoceros , Ounce , and Tiger . They spare women rather then men , and prey not at all on infants , except in case of much hunger : and albeit the Lion be a fierce and cruell beast , yet he is said to shew great clemencie to the humble and such as prostrate themselves submissively before him ; which he will the sooner do when he hath lately filled his bellie with a former prey . The male useth not to feed with the female , but either of them apart by themselves . The Lionesse or She-lion is the fiercest , and alwayes the most cruell . Their tail is a token of their inward meaning : for if it stirreth not , he is gentle and peaceable ; but moving , he is angry . These beasts will keep revenge in minde a long while , either against man or beast that hath hurt them . And in like manner they will as long be mindefull of a benefit , and do their best to make requitall , as is famous by that storie of Androdus who was slave to a senatour of Rome ; and one named Mentor , a man of Syracusa , upon whom a Lion fawned to have him help his diseased foot . For , concerning the first ; when Androdus fled from his master by reason of some hard usage that he received at his hands , by chance he happened to take up his lodging in a cave ; which ( unknown to him ) was a Lions denne : where when he had been a while , not long before night the Lion came home from hunting , and having gotten an hurt upon his foot , he no sooner espied the trembling man in this fearfull place , but he cometh gently unto him , stretching forth his foot , and making mone as though he desired help . The poore slave at the first expected nothing but death , neither did he think of any thing more then to have his sepulchre in the Lions bellie ; but at the last perceiving what the matter was , he took the Lion by his paw , searched the wound , pulled out a thorn , bound up his foot , and gave him ease : which kinde office being performed , was first of all requited with a daily portion of provision which the Lion would bring in for this his guest ; and he poore helplesse man would rost it in the sunne as well as he could , and then eat it . But being wearie of this kinde of diet , and as wearie of his solitarie life , he went away ; for whose absence , the Lion ( as himself could heare ) made great mourning and lamentation . And see how it happened ; this man did no sooner depart then he was taken by some whom his master sent to seek him : and then ( alas ) there is no way for him but one ; die he must . Neither shall his death be other then a tearing in pieces by cruell beasts : for the Romanes had a custome to sit in their theaters and behold such bloudie games , and direfull pastimes ; and therefore they would catch and keep beasts on purpose . But it fortuned that amongst other beasts taken this Lion was one , who being brought into the theater , greedily rent in pieces such as were thrown unto him : yet when his old guests turn came , he forgot his furie and turned it into fawning , by which the poore slave perceived what Lion it was , and thereupon gathered up his spirits , renewing again his old acquaintance with his former friend , even to the admiration of all the beholders . And the matter being known and related to them , he had not onely pardon for his life , but the Lion also was bestowed on him to wait upon him . Aelianus reports this storie , and so doth Aulus Gellius in his Attick nights . Hîc est Leo hospes hominis ; hîc est homo medicus Leonis , was that which the people would say when they saw him leade along his Lion through the streets : Here goeth ( say they ) the Lion which was the mans hoast ; and there is the man who was the Lions Physician . And to shew that the Lion delighteth not to kill his prey before he be readie to eat it , appeareth by another storie which I finde related by Mr Topsell , in his historie of foure-footed beasts . A certain English man being turned Moor , and living in Barbarie , was told of a Lion which lay lurking not farre off ; and he , to shew his valour , being half drunk , would needs undertake to go and kill him in the place where he was : whereupon he armed himself with a sword , dagger , and musket ; having also a long large knife about him . And when he came to the place where the Lion was , that he might shew himself valorous , he would not kill him as he lay asleep , but toucheth him with the end of his musket that he might awake : which being performed , the beast suddenly mounted up and eagerly sets upon this fool-hardie champion , throwing him presently down to the ground : whereupon he could think of no other but a speedie execution . But seeing the Lions bellie was lately filled with a former prey , he forbeareth to kill him ; onely he standeth over him and keeps him down with his paws , intending so to hold him untill he had a stomack to prey upon him . But in the mean time , this champion studying how to acquit himself , between hope and fear , draws out his long barbarian knife ( for he had his hands at libertie ) and with it he wounds the Lion two or three times : but he , desirous to possesse his prey against his need , never regarded from whence the wounds came , and thereupon he falls at the last fainting to the ground , and so dying delivers his prisoner against his will , who now might triumph in a conquest that was altogether beyond either hope or expectation . These creatures delight much to feed on Camels flesh , and on the flesh of Apes : howbeit when they eat Apes , it is more for * Physick then for food : and sometimes they will catch the young Elephants . Neither do they drink often or overmuch ; and having eaten to satietie , they use to fast † three dayes before they feed again . Their bones ( saith Munster ) be sound and not hollow , insomuch that some affirm fire may be struck out of them as from a flint : and sometimes being too fiercely exasperated to anger , they are in such a heat , that it even burns them up , and kills them . So have I seen some very powerfull , and exquisite in many things , and yet but slaves to their own passions ; ruling others , but not able to command themselves : although there be few but know , that it is a * greater point of valour to subdue a mans self , then to conquer a strong and mightie citie . What Plinie hath written of this beast , may be seen at large in the sixteenth chapter of his eighth book ; to whom , and others , I referre such as desire more . Tigers , like lions , are bred in the East , South , and hot countreys , because their generation desireth an abundance of heat . It is a beast of a wonderfull swiftnesse : and in the proportion of his bodie he is like to the * Lionesse , footed like a Cat , and spotted like a Panther , excepting that the spots belong and all of a colour . Generally they be cruell , sharp , ravenous , and never so tamed but sometimes they return to their former natures : but above all , in the time of their lust , or when they be robbed of their young , they are most raging and furious . m Plinie hath described the manner how the hunters get away their whelps very commonly . They come upon horseback , and finding the old Tigers from home , they take up their young ones and poste away as fast as they can ; and on the sudden they finde themselves pursued , wherefore when the old one cometh neare them , they let fall one of her whelps on purpose , that whilest she is carrying that to her nest , they may escape securely with the rest . And sometimes they make round spheres of n glasse which they cast before her when she cometh , and thinking ( by reason of her own shadow ) that she seeth her young ones there , she rolleth it to her denne , where she breaketh it with her claws , and finding her self deluded runneth after the hunters again , by which time they are gone too farre for her to finde . There is an o herb neare the river Ganges , growing like Buglosse , the juice whereof is such that if it be poured into the mouth of their dennes , they dare not come forth , but will lie howling there till they die . The Panther is a beast little differing from a Leopard or Libbard : p some think they differ in nothing but in sex . In Greek the generall name is Panther ; the speciall names , Pordalis and Pardalis . Pordalis is taken for the male , and Pardalis for the female . And in Latine it is called Pardus and Panthera : where it must be again observed that Pardus signifieth the male Panther , and Panthera the female . Neither is the difference between the Leopard and Panther onely in sex , but rather in respect of a mixt and simple generation : for there is no Leopard or Libbard , but such as is begotten between the Lion and the Panther , or the Panther and the Lionesse . This is a beast which hath varietie of colours , a sweet breath , and is very fierce and wilde , insomuch that some have therefore called him a Dog-wolf ; and yet being full , he is gentle enough . He sleepeth three dayes ( saith Munster ) and after the third day he washeth himself and cryeth out , and with a sweet savour which cometh from his breath , he gathereth the wilde beasts together , being led by the smell : and then ( saith Plinie ) doth he hide his head very cunningly , lest his looks should affright them ; whereupon , whilest they gaze upon him , he catcheth his prey of which he pleaseth . So have I known some hide their ill meanings with fair and sweet-breathed words ; having hony in their mouthes , but gall in their hearts ; and a direfull intent cruelly to hurt when they seem most of all to please . For sugred speeches will catch the credulous ; neither is all gold that fairly glisters . Now the reason why these beasts have such a sweet breath , I take to be in regard that they are so much delighted with all kinde of spices and daintie aromaticall trees : insomuch that ( as q some affirm ) they will go many hundred miles in time of the yeare when these things are in season ; and all for the love they bear to them . But above all , their chief delight is in the gumme of camphorie , watching that tree very carefully , to the end they may preserve it for their own use . Of Camels there be chiefly three sorts : the first called Hugiun , of great stature and strength , able to carrie a r thousand pound weight : the second lesse , with two bunches on the back , and sometimes one upon the breast ; these are called Becheti , are found onely in Asia , & are fit both for carriage , and to ride on . The third sort is meagre & small , not used to burdens , yet able to travell above an hundred miles in one day : this kinde they call Raguahill . The Arabian and Bactrian Camels , although they want horns , yet they have s teeth but on one side . And of all the sorts , their necks are long & nimble , by which the whole bodie is much relieved , seeing it can reach to most parts ; their heads are small , and feet fleshie , in which regard they use to be shod with leather for fear of graveling ; I mean such as are tame and made serviceable . They love grasse , especially the blades of barley ; and when they drink , the water must not be cleare but muddie . The surname therefore of the Camel , is Trouble-bank ; for they will t mud the water with their feet , otherwise they take no delight to drink it . So have I seen some , never better pleased then when they trouble the cleare fountains of justice and pure doctrine , with the muddie streams of injustice and errour . Or some , never better cheered then when they may drink deeply of the dirtie puddles of worldly wealth , little regarding the sweet taste of the water of life , which is a cleare river running from the throne of God and the Lambe , Rev. 22. And as for the bunch upon the Camels back , the Scripture doth thereby expresse the swelling pride and confidence of rich worldly men , who as hardly enter into the kingdome of God , as the Camel with his bunched back can go through the * eye of a needle . The Horse and the Camel are great adversaries ; and with his very sight and strong smell , the horse is terrified . Cyrus therefore being excelled by the Babylonians in horsemanship , used this stratagem of the Camels . And as for our fine stuffes , as grogeram , and chamblet , they be made of Camels hair , as some affirm : as also there is a courser hairie cloth to be made of the worst of this hair , such as was that garment worn by John Baptist in the wildernesse . And of the Camels this one propertie more ; when their masters load them they will bowe themselves , and stoup down to the very ground with their knees , patiently enduring to take up their burden . So have I seen some , as willingly humbled under the crosse , and as patiently stouping to take it up , and follow their master Christ who went before them . For it is a true rule , that God can and doth love his children well , although he make no wantons of them . Moreover the Dromedarie is a kinde of Camel , but lesse , and farre more swift . And as for the Cameleopardus , he is begotten by a mixt generation between the Camel , and Leopard or Panther . The Hyaena , as it is described by u Plinie , is a beast whose neck hath no joynt , and therefore he stirres not his neck but with bending about his whole body . He will imitate humane voice , and drawing neare to the sheep-coats , having heard the name of some of the shepherds , he will call him , and when he comes , devoure him . His eyes have many colours ; and the touch of his shadow makes a dog not able to bark . And ( as the Magicians would make us beleeve ) this beast hath the power of incantation : they therefore tell many strange things which they be able to do . Neither is this any other then the x common or vulgar Hyaena , which is likewise called Lupus vespertinus , a wolf of the night , being in quantitie of body very like a Wolf , but much more rough in his hair , and bristled all along his back like a horses mane , the middle whereof is somewhat crooked . His colour is yellowish , but speckled on the sides with blew spots . The second kinde is called y Papio or Dabuh , bigger and rougher then the former , with feet something like to a mans hand . They breed much about Cesarea ; and their custome is , being gathered together , for one of them to go before his company singing and howling , and all the rest answering him with a kinde of correspondent tune ; whose voices are so shrill and sounding , that although they be remote and farre off , men may heare them as if they were hard by : and when one of them is slain , the residue flock about his carcase , howling as if they should make funerall lamentations for the dead . They sometimes , being compelled by hunger , will search into the silent graves of dead men . The third kinde is the Corcuta , and this happeneth when the Lionesse and the Hyaena do ingender together . The fourth is Mantichora ; he is bred among the Indians , having a treble row of teeth beneath and above , with a broad face fashioned like to the face of a man , a beard both on his chin and upper lip ; his eyes are gray , and his colour red , and in the shape of his body and legs like to a Lion. His tail is long and slender , armed at the end with sharp quils , with which he woundeth the hunters when they set upon him ; and this is strange , that the quils being darted off do presently grow again . And as for his chief delight , it is to eat mans flesh . The Zebra is a beast which amongst a all creatures both for beautie and comelinesse is admirably pleasing . He resembles a horse of exquisite composition , but not altogether so swift , all overlaid with partie-coloured laces and gards , from head to tail . In Africa they abound , and live in great herds together . In the countrey of Sardinia there is a certain beast which they call Muflo , the like whereof ( as b some affirm ) is not in all Europe . It hath a skinne and hairs like unto a Deer or Hart , crooked horns like unto a Ramme , which bend backward about the eares . In bignesse he may be compared to a Buck : he feedeth onely upon grasse and herbs , and keepeth most about mountains , is very swift in running , and his flesh is very good to be eaten . In Virginia there is a beast called Ovassom , which hath a head like a Swine , a tail like a Rat , as big as a Cat , and hath under his belly a bag , wherein they carrie their young . Purch . Moreover I finde in the said authour , that their Dogs in that countrey bark not , their Wolves are not much bigger then our Foxes , and their Foxes like our silver-haired Conies , and of a differing smell from ours . The Wolf is a ravenous and devouring beast , and rightly surnamed Spoil-park ; and those of the common sort have grizled hairs , being white under the belly , a great head , and armed with big and long teeth , sparkling eyes , and short prickt eares ; and for his feet , they be something like to the feet of a Lion. He is therefore called Lupus from Leopes ; quia pedem quasi pedes Leonis habet . Where these creatures live , the people are much infested with them : they will sometimes steal from their folds abroad , and sometimes do them mischief at home . When they come to the sheep-folds , they observe which way the c winde bloweth , and then they come marching against it , that thereby they may the better deceive the shepherd and his dogs . And when they prey upon Goats , they d hide themselves under the leaves of * trees that they may the more easily obtain their desire . When they catch little children , it is said that they will play with them for a while ( as the cat playes with the mouse ) and at the last devoure them . Plinie and Olaus Magnus write , that Egypt and Africa bring forth but small Wolves in respect of those which are in the Northern parts of the world : and as the Elephant is impatient of cold , so these beasts do as much detest heat . And again there be certain mountains which part the kingdomes of Swetia and Norway , upon which live whole herds of white Wolves . e Some say that if the heart of a Wolf be kept dry , it will render a most fragrant or sweet smell ; and in the bladder of a Wolf is a certain stone of a saffron or hony colour , which inwardly containeth as it were certain weak shining starres . But this ( me thinks ) is strange . The Ravens are in perpetuall enmitie with Wolves , and the antipathie of their natures is so violent , that if a Raven eat of the carcase of a beast which the Wolf hath either killed or formerly tasted of , she presently f dieth : and again it is reported that when a Wolf espieth a single passenger travelling by the way , if he thinks himself not able to set upon him , he will make such a piteous howling that his companions suddenly come to help him . Romulus and Remus were said to be nursed by a she-Wolf : but Lupa , signifying a devouring Harlot , may rather be applyed to Laurentia the wife of Faustulus , who had played the harlot with certain shepherds . Wolves have no societie but with beasts of their own kinde : and above all creatures , they and dogs are most subject to madnesse ; the reason of which is , because their bodies are cholerick , and their brains increase and decrease with the moon . And as for their severall kindes , see more in Gesner , Topsell , Olaus Magnus , and such others . Vulpes , the Fox , is a subtill craftie creature . They differ in colour according to the climate wherein they be bred , and sometimes also in quantitie . The urine of this beast falling upon any herb or grasse , drieth it up , and causeth it to wither . His fat or grease is good against the cramp or gout : and so also is his skinne , if it be wrapped about the grieved place ; testified by Olaus Magnus in the eighteenth book of his Northern historie . Moreover , concerning the subtilties of this beast , they be in a manner infinite . By putting his tail into the water he will catch an abundance of crabs and lobsters at his pleasure ; for they take great delight to hang and enwrap themselves into such brushie stuffe , and he hath as great delight to fish them out . And again , when cold , snow , and hunger shall oppresse him , coming neare some farm or mansion-house , he feigneth a kinde of barking like a dogge , that thereby the houshold beasts may more confidently keep themselves without fear , being often used to the barking of a dogge : and so having gotten himself neare unto his prey , he will lie upon his back with his belly upwards , mouth open , tongue out , and every way seeming as if he were dead ; then the hens , or geese , or what else is fit for him , are suddenly surprised and cunningly caught , whilest they little dreamed of such a subtilty . Sometimes again he will roll himself in red earth , and besmearing himself with it as if he were bloudie , he will again lie on the ground , verily seeming as if he were dead , by means whereof he inviteth the fowls to come and prey upon him : but he deceiveth them in his craftie wilinesse ; and being deceived , they are taken . Also , he sometimes escapeth the danger of dogges by a counterfeit barking , by which he feigneth himself to be one of their kinde . And by his subtiltie he escapeth from the snares , and that not seldome : for if he be taken by the foot & cannot free himself , he will prostrate himself upon the ground , and shew no appearance either of life or breath : insomuch that when he cometh who set the snare , and findeth him in this posture , he will suppose him to be no other then he seemeth ; and then loosing the snare without any thought that he should escape , he suddenly riseth and runnes away . The like was credibly reported to me of a Fox , creeping into a mans house at a little hole , who filling himself too full , knew not how to get out ; whereupon in the morning he was found as dead : the man kicks him about the house , and at the last throws him out of doores on the dunghill ; where he was no sooner with joy arrived , but up he starts , and findes his legges as readie to carrie him as he was willing to escape . Moreover , being hunted he will sometimes runne among a flock of sheep or goats , and get upon the back of some one or other of them , forcing that sheep or goat to runne ; the rest follow , insomuch that the hunters are unwillingly compelled to call in their dogges , for fear they should seize upon , or harm the flocks . And to rid himself from fleas , he hath this device , reported by Olaus Magnus . He takes in his mouth a little wisp of soft hay , with which he wrappeth a little hair ; and coming to a river , he puts himself in , all but the head : then when the fleas are come up so high as his head , he sinketh lower , even till the hay in his mouth touch the water ; by means whereof the fleas are driven thither : and being there , he lets the wisp go , and so cleares himself . In like sort he d deceiveth the Hedge-hogge ; for when the Hedge-hogge perceiveth the Fox coming to him , he rolleth himself together like a foot-ball , and so nothing appeareth outwards but his prickles , which the Fox cannot endure to take into his mouth , and therefore the craftie Fox , to compasse his desire , licketh gently the face and snout of the Hedge-hogge , by that means bringing him to unfold himself again , and to stand upon his legges ; which being done , he instantly devoureth him by poysoning him with the urine that he maketh upon the Hedge-hogges face . He hath a trick likewise to † revenge himself upon the Brock or Badger ; for there is great enmitie between them : the Fox therefore finding the Badger gone from home , for the spite he beares him , will come and with his pisse defile the Badgers denne : whereupon he is forced to forsake it and seek a new . But was not that a cunning tame Fox who would stand all the day quietly chained according to his masters minde , and when night came would slip his collar , and go out to kill the neighbours geese ; and before morning come again , and put his head within his collar , presenting himself to his master , as if he had never gone out ? Moreover , the young whelps of the Fox , when they can finde no more milk in the paps of their damme , will bite them with their teeth , and rend and teare them , reputing them as strangers . So have I seen fraudulent friends , who will love no longer then you feed them . Tam diu stat , quamdiu utilitas durat , saith e one ; They abide so long as there is profit for them : according to that of Seneca , Qui utilitatis causâ assumptus fuerit , tam diu placebit , quamdiu utilis erit . And indeed it is too true , as common experience beareth witnesse . Lynx is a spotted beast much like a Wolf ; it hath a more piercing sight then any creature in the world . And of Lynxes it is said there be two kindes ; the one a greater , which hunteth Harts and great beasts ; the other a smaller , which hunteth Wilde-cats and Hares . Of this last kinde Olaus Magnus writeth , that there be some of them in the Northern woods of Suetia and Norway : and generally there be many countreys both in Europe , Asia , and Africa , which abound with both kindes . But above all , those which are bred in Europe are commended for the best spotted : and in Europe , those of Scotland and Swetia are f most beautifull . He is a beast as ravening as a Wolf , but more craftie ; and , as he findes his opportunitie , will prey upon man as well as beast . Howbeit , in the summer time they be very weak , and live faintly among the rocks , never straying farre from home , hurting no man untill the Autumne . And for the manner of catching their prey , most commonly it is thus ; They will get up into trees , and there lie in wait for their bootie untill they espie it under the boughs , and then suddenly do they leap into the neck of it , whether it be g a man or great beast ; wherein they fix their claws so fast , that no violence can shake them off : and then with the sharpnesse of their teeth , they first bite into the skull , and eat out the brains . The ancient Pagans dedicated this beast to Bacchus , feigning that when he triumphed in his chariot of vine-branches , he was drawn by Tigers and Lynxes . They love their young ones very entirely : and that some should think they are bred between a Wolf and a Hinde , is utterly without reason , seeing there is such hostilitie and adverse disposition in their natures . It is reported that when they be taken they will shed forth many tears , and weep very pitifully : and their urine congealed , turneth it self into a precious stone , which for brightnesse resembleth the Amber being a stone of soveraigne vertue : and they , knowing their urine to be thus beneficiall , rather then man should finde it , they use to hide it in the earth or sand ; and yet they are deceived : for ( as h Plinie writeth ) it is there soonest of all converted into a stone , and not seldome found . Which , by i Geminianus , is rightly made an embleme of the envious man , who will not onely endeavour to do hurt , but be heartily sorie if by chance it be his hap to do any one good . The Beaver is a beast of a very hot nature , living both in the water and on the land , and differeth from an Otter onely in the tail . Germanie , Spain , France , Italy , and divers other places abound with these beasts . His stones are much used in physick , the hunters therefore catch him that they may geld him ; whereupon he is called Castor : for it is but a fable to say he biteth out his own stones when they come to take him ; for indeed they lie too close in his bodie to be pulled out with his teeth . These stones , and genitalls , the Physicians call Castoreum : and as for his skinne and hairs , their use is also excellent . The Otter is something lesse then a Beaver , and may well be called A dog of the water : and ( as Mr Topsell thinketh ) is , without all doubt , a kinde of Beaver . It is a sharp-biting beast , never letting his hold go untill he make the bones to crack between his teeth : and as for the females , they use to give suck to their whelps , untill they be almost as big as themselves . Olaus Magnus calleth them k Lutrae , quadrato ore mordaces ; and telleth us that some great men in Suetia keep tame Otters in their houses , which are so tractable that the cook of the kitchin can send them into the fish-ponds to bring him fish for his masters dinner . Their skinnes ( besides other uses ) if they be worn in caps , or stocking-soles , are good and wholesome against the palsie , megrim , and other pains of the head . Topsell . Sciurus , the Squirrell , is a quick nimble creature which will skip from tree to tree with great facilitie . When she is out of her nest , her tail serveth to secure her both from sunne and rain . Howbeit , it is sometimes a hurt unto her : for the hairs of it be so thick , that striving to swimme over a river , her tail is so laden with water , that sinking she drowneth . Wherefore nature hath taught her this prettie piece of policie ; namely , to get upon a little piece of wood , which swimming wafts her securely over : and wanting a sail , her bushie tail set up and spread abroad , supplies the room of that defect . l Plinie saith they have great foresight in the change of weather , and will therefore stop up the hole of their nest on that side from whence the tempest is like to blow , opening a passage in the contrarie place , or side opposite to it . The like whereunto is affirmed of the Hedge-hog also . Their skinnes are exceeding warm , and their tails profitable to make brushes : their flesh is tender , and in a manner comparable to the flesh of Kids or Conies ; & yet not very wholsome , except the squirrell were a black one When this beast is hunted , she cannot be driven to the ground to creep into hedges , unlesse extremitie of faintnesse cause her so to do through an unwilling compulsion : for such ( m saith one ) is the stately minde of this little beast , that while her limbes and strength lasteth , she tarrieth and saveth her self in the tops of tall trees , disdaining to come down for every harm or hurt which she feeleth ; knowing indeed her greatest danger to rest below , among the dogs and busie hunters . From whence may be gathered a perfect pattern for us , to be secured from all the wiles and hungrie chasings of the treacherous devil ; namely that we keep above in the loftie palaces of heavenly meditations : for there is small securitie in things on earth ; and greatest ought to be our fear of danger , when we leave to look and think of heaven . But I come to another beast ; which in Topsells historie is thus described . There is in the New-found World farre into the South , a strange and terrible beast , which they of the countrey where it liveth , call a Su ; so named because it liveth neare the water , and su in their language signifieth water . It is a creature of a very deformed shape , monstrous presence , a great ravener , and altogether untameable . She hath a mightie great tail , which is brushie , fierce talons , and a cruell look . Now when hunters ( for the desire of her skinne ) shall set upon her , she flieth very swift , carrying her young ones upon her back , and covereth them with her broad tail . And the hunter , not daring to encounter with her but by treacherie , is forced to this project ; namely to dig great holes in the ground and cover them over with boughs , sticks , and earth : which he doth so weakly , that if the beast chance at any time to come upon it , she and her young ones fall down into the pit , where they have no way but one , they must be taken . But this cruell , untameable , impatient , violent , ravening , and bloudy beast , perceiving that her naturall strength cannot deliver her , first of all , to save her young ones ( as she supposeth ) she destroyeth them all with her own teeth , so that never any of them could be taken and tamed ; and then howleth and roareth at the hunters who come about her ; but now they need not fear her , she is secure enough : whereupon they use means quickly to dispatch her , and by fatall blows to stop her mouth from bawling . Then they take off her skinne , and leave her carcase in the earth : and of what use her skinne is , I have not heard . The Hedge-hog is a beast well known , about the bignesse of a conie , but like to a Swine ; having her body beset with and compassed all over with sharp t●…orny hairs , or pricking bristles , which she setteth up or keepeth down at her pleasure : and by these she defendeth her self from those who seek her life ; which is attributed to her as a kinde of craft and wilinesse . Some therefore have likened a deceitfull man unto this beast , who turneth and windeth himself for all advantages , and is now this , then that , & sometimes neither this nor that . Between him and the n Serpent there is mortall hatred : for it is said that the serpent will seek out the hedge-hogs den , and then falleth upon him with purpose to kill him , but the Hedge-hog draweth himself up together round like a foot-ball , so that nothing appeareth but his thornie pricks : where at the Serpent biteth in vain , for the more she laboureth to annoy the Hedge-hog , the more she is wounded and harmeth her self ; howbeit the height of her minde , and hate of her heart be such , that they will not suffer her to let him go , till one or both parties be destroyed : yea it sometimes so happeneth , that the least creature hath the best successe , and gets the conquest . So have I seen some provoke others to their own ruine : for if proud mindes and high spirits could alwayes have their wished ends , the low shrubs should never thrive , nor mean estates enjoy the sunne . Moreover ( as is reported ) this beast altereth and changeth her nest according to the blowing of the North or Southern winde . So have I heard of those , whose care hath been to apply themselves unto the times , apt to turn with every winde , altering their judgements and opinions in time of persecution , from-that which they held in time of peace and quiet : whereas a hardie souldier is never known but in a winter siege , nor a true Christian but in a fierie triall . Next after the Hedge-hog I may mention the Porcupine , or Porcuspine , from Porcus and spina ; so called , because he is , as it were , a thornie-hog , or another Hedge-hog something differing from the former : for the vulgar Hedge-hog is Ericius sylvestris , and the Porcupine Ericius montanus . This beast is usually bred in India and Africa , and brought up and down in Europe to be seen for money . The generall proportion of his bodie is like a Swines ; and seldome is it that they be bigger then a pig of half a yeare old . But in the particular members there is some difference , as in his eares which are like to the eares of a Man , his mouth somewhat like to the mouth of a Hare , but with a longer slit , and with three of his foreteeth in his upper jaw hanging out of his mouth : his two hinder feet are something like the feet of a Bear , and those before like the feet of a Badger ; and in a word , his bodie is beset with certain sharp quills or prickles , which , when he is hunted , he can dart off either in the mouthes of the dogs , or legs of the hunters . And of these quills men make wholesome tooth-picks ; for it is said that if we scrape our teeth with these , they will never be loose . Topsell . Armadilio is a beast in India like unto a young pig , covered over with small shells like unto armour : it lives like a mole in the ground . The Alborach is a fair white beast like an asse , frequent in the Turkish territories , upon which beast Mahomet was carried up to heaven ; as the blasphemous Priests of that nation perswade the sillie pilgrims of Mecha . Idem . The Hare is a fearfull creature and well known to every one . Gesner describes her amply in his historie of beasts , as also Topsell , o Plinie , p Olaus Magnus , and such others . Now the cause of fear in this creature , is in regard that she hath no other arms to defend her from being taken , but her little prettie nimble legs and swift running . It is said that when they watch they shut their eyes , and when they sleep they open them ; which how how true it is , I know not : howbeit the Egyptians , when they would signifie an open and manifest matter , used to picture an Hare sleeping . Moreover , it is easily seen that the Hare hath longer legs behinde then before , and so runneth faster up the hill then down ; contrary to almost any other beast , for they make more speed downward then up . Whereby ( saith q one ) may be signified , that whereas most men in the world go down the way which leadeth to destruction , he which is good , will imitate the watchfull Hare , and climbe up cheerfully the way to heaven : which was prefigured by ascending up to Sion , the mountain of the Lord , Psal. 24. 3. And again , the Hare hath very long eares , is quick in hearing , but dull of sight ; which , to applie it as an embleme , may be thus : the r eare , being the instrument of hearing , is sensus doctrinae , the sense of doctrine , and gate to let in good instruction ; but the eye , being the sense of seeing , is the instrument of delight and vanitie . Wherefore we should be swift to heare things for our instruction , and shut our eyes from beholding things that tend to vanitie . The Conie is a beast neare of kinde to the Hare : in some countreys they s begin to breed being but six moneths old , but in England at a yeare old , and so continue bearing every moneth , or at the least seven times in one yeare . Their young are blinde at the first , and ( like whelps ) see not untill they be nine dayes old ; neither hath their damme any suck for them till she hath been six or seven houres with the male , or at least she cannot suckle them for the desire that she hath to accompanie the buck , which if she be not presently permitted to do , she will have no propensitie any more untill 14 dayes after . The males will * kill the young ones , if they come at them , as the he-cat useth to do ; and therefore it is thought that the females use to cover up their nests with earth , and keep them close untill they be ready to runne . Their flesh is t commendable , light of digestion , wholesome , cleanly , nourisheth temperately and firmly : and what commoditie a good warren of conies bringeth toward the keeping of a good house , men who love hospitalitie know very well . Howbeit they have sometimes proved dangerous about cities and castles by undermining their walls : for ( as Plinie writeth in the 29 chapter of his eighth book ) there was a town in Spain overthrown by the digging of conies ; and one again in Thessalie destroyed by the casting of moles . It is not good therefore to let them have a freedome of breeding too neare our houses for fear of damage . To conclude , u they use not to live very long , and chiefly they take delight in hard and sandie grounds which are drie ; for they have no greater enemie then the wet : from whence it proceedeth that their greatest infirmitie is rottennesse . And therefore for those who keep tame conies , Markham teacheth that they shall onely take the finest , sweetest , and driest hay that they can get , and mix it very well with the herb hare-thistle , and therewith feed their conies ; which medicine will both cure and prevent the foresaid maladie . And note , that in India there is a little beast called a Pig-conie , with short round eares , and a bodie somewhat rounder and fuller then our conies . The Ferret , in Latine is called Viverra , quasi vivens in terra , as living in the earth , creeping into , and searching in the holes thereof ; by which means they infest no creature more then the conie . This is a bold and audacious beast ( though little ) and an enemie to all other , except their own kinde : and when they take a prey , their custome and manner is , onely to suck in the bloud as they bite it , and not to eat the flesh ; and if at any time their prey shall be taken from them , they fall a squeaking and crying . Such ( saith one ) are the rich men of this world , who yell , and crie out . , when they part with their riches ; weeping and wailing for the losse of such things , as they have hunted after , with as much greedinesse as want of pitie : in whose commendation , I think as much may be said , as was once by a preacher at the black funerall of an usurer ; of whom there is this storie . A great rich usurer , having purchased a mighty estate , was at the last sent for by death to leave the world : and lying upon his bed , the Doctours and Physicians finding his sicknesse to be mortall , give him over . Then do his friends about him send for a Divine to come and comfort him ; who willingly tells him of many comforts for his souls health , and amongst other things puts him in minde of this , viz. that he had been a great purchaser upon earth , but now he must studie for another purchase , which was the kingdome of heaven . Now the usurer turning upon the other side , at the hearing of the word purchase , answered , I will not give more then according to fifteen yeares for a purchase , and so died . Afterwards , this gentleman preaching at his funerall , in the conclusion of his sermon said onely thus ; Brethren , it is now expected that I should speak something concerning our brother here deceased : I will end it in few words , namely these : How he lived , you know ; how he died , I know ; and where his soul now is , God Almightie knows . The Poul-cat , or Fitch , in Latine is called Putorius , à Putore , because of his ill smell ; for when they are provoked or stirred , they stink grievously . Their delight is to suck egges , kill and eat Hens and Chickens : and it is worth observing , that their craft in devouring their prey is singular ; for to the intent that the sillie creatures to be devoured may not betray them to the housekeepers , the first part that they lay hold on with their mouthes is the head of the Hen or Chicken , by which means they bite off their heads and so keep them from crying . The Weasel in Latine is called Mustela , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of snatching up of mice : for ( though an enemie to pullen ) she devoureth and destroyeth mice : and because she hath been often seen to carrie her young ones in her mouth , some have thereupon supposed , that she conceived by the eare and brought forth by the mouth : and for this cause Aristeas ( mentioned by Gesner and Topsell ) writeth that the Jews were forbidden to eat them ; for this their action is an embleme ( saith he ) of folly and foolish men , which can keep no secrets but utter all that they heare : for there be many , who when they have heard tales with their eares , enlarge them with their tongues , and by adding to reports turn mole-hills into mountains , & sic crescit eundo ; because as many have itching eares , so some have scratching and augmenting tongues , desiring to be heard as the reporters of news . But the Egyptians turn it into another signe , and say that their copulation at the eare , and generation at the mouth , are emblemes of speech , which is first taught to the eare , and then uttered by the tongue . All which are prettie fancies , although they be founded upon a mistaken ground ; as before I shewed . Howbeit , this is recorded for a truth , that whereas the Basilisk killeth all creatures with her poyson that approach unto her , or contend with her , the Weasell onely is found to match her ; witnessed not onely by * Plinie , but by others also , who besides this Weasell know not of any other beast in the world , which is able to stand in contention against the Cockatrice . But note that Rue is hatefull to a Serpent , and good against poyson ; the Weasel therefore useth to eat of this herb both before and after the battell ; so well hath nature taught her to finde a preservative against her venimous and hurtfull adversarie : and on the contrarie , so well is nature pleased , that no beast should be without his match . In a word , seeing the Weasell ( as I said before ) will destroy mice as well as hurt pullen , it serveth as an embleme to demonstrate , that one sometime may make use of an enemie ; and though every thing be not good for one thing , yet it doth not follow that it is therefore good for nothing . But I leave the Weasell , and come to the Mole . The Mole is a creature well known ; the snout of it is like to the nose of a Shrew-mouse ; and as for eyes or sight , she wanteth either : onely the † place where the eyes should stand , have a little black spot like a millet or poppie seed . In Latine she is therefore called Talpa , from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , blinde . And yet ( o saith one ) by dissection of a Mole great with young , it hath been proved that the young ones before birth have eyes , but after birth living continually in the dark earth without light , these their seeming eyes cease to grow to any perfection . And some again have also witnessed , that although the Mole be blinde all her life time , yet she p beginneth to open her eyes in dying : which q I finde thus applied , and it is a prettie embleme . This serveth to decipher the state of a worldly man , who neither seeth heaven , nor thinketh of hell , in his life time , untill he be dying : and then beginning to feel that which before he either not beleeved , or not regarded , he looketh up and seeth . For in morte , velit nolit , saith † Geminianus , even against his will he is then compelled to open his eyes , and acknowledge his sinnes , although before he could not see them . It was the case of Dives to live and die in this black mistie blindenesse , for he had no grace to look up till he was in torments , and then ( alas ) it was too late . Yet herein was that saying of Gregory plainly verified ; Oculos , quos culpa claudit , poena aperit . The Martins and Ermins be small beasts , as little , or lesse then a Squirrell ; the furre of whose skins is precious and of great esteem , worn onely by kings and noble personages : & although these beasts be not bred in England , yet there be plentie of them in many places beyond the seas : † they are said to have a sweet smell in their dung or excrement , like the Musk-cat ; which proceedeth rather from the nature of the beast then from the meat which she eateth : and for an ease to gouty legs , it is good to apply these Martins skinnes . The Zibeth or Sivet-cat , is a beast bigger then any Cat , and lesser then a Badger , having a sharp face like a Martin ; a short , round , blunt eare , black without , but pale within ; the eye of a blew skie-colour , the foot and leg black , and more broad or open then a Cats : It hath black claws , a black nose , and is spotted all over the body , but on the nose , with certain other marks notably described by Gesner and Topsell in their book of beasts . This is a beast given much to cleanlinesse , and from this beast proceedeth that precious drug which we call Sivet . It is an excrement not growing in the cod or secret part onely , but in a peculiar receptacle by it self , increasing every day to the weight of a groat : and who they be which keep of these Cats tame , or inclosed , must remember to take away this distilled liquour every second or third day , or else the beast doth rub it forth of his own accord . That creature which men call a Mus-cat , or Musk-cat , doth much resemble a Roe , both in greatnesse , fashion and hair , excepting that it hath thicker and grayer hairs : the feet also are hooved , and in the province of Cathay these Cats are found . This beast is that from whence the Musk proceedeth , which groweth in the navell or in a little bag neare unto it ; and of it self it comes to be ripe , whereupon the beast itcheth , and is pained : he therefore rubbeth himself upon stones , rocks , and trees till he break the bag ; then the liquour runneth forth , and the wound closeth : but soon after , the bag comes to be full again . The common or vulgar Cat is a creature well known , and being young it is very wanton , and sportfull ; but waxing older , very sad and melancholy . It is called a Cat , from the Latine word Cautus , signifying wary ; for a Cat is a watchfull and warie beast , seldome overtaken , and most attendant to her sport and prey : she is also very cleanly and neat , oftentimes licking her own bodie to keep it smooth and fair , which she can do in every part but her head ; she useth therefore to wash her face with her feet , which she licketh and moisteneth with her tongue : and it is observed by some , that if she put her feet beyond the crown of her head in this kinde of washing , it is a signe of rain . And again , it is ordinary to be known , that the male Cat will eat up the young kitlings if he can finde where they are : the reason of which is , because he is desirous of copulation , and during the time that the females give suck they cannot be drawn unto it . Moreover , it hath been usuall for many men to play and sport with these creatures : in which regard , Topsell very fitly calleth a Cat , the idle mans pastime : affirming further that many have payed deerely for their unadvised sporting . Whereupon he tells a storie of a certain companie of Monks much given to nourish and play with Cats , whereby they were so infected , that within a short space none of them were able either to say , reade , pray , or sing , in all the monasterie : the reason of which is , because the savour and breath of Cats destroy the lungs , and consume the radicall humour . Wherefore it is a means to bring any into a consumption , who shall suffer these creatures to lie with them upon their beds , for their breath ( especially in a close chamber ) infecteth the aire : therefore they be also dangerous in time of pestilence , and apt to bring home venimous infection ; in which regard it is very expedient to kill them in such perilous times , as they use to do in cities and great towns . And note that above all things the Cat abhorreth wet or water ; from whence arose that proverb , Catus vult piscem , sed non vult tangere lympham . Fain would the Cat some fishes eat , But loth to wet her foot so neat . In which she is a fit embleme of those , who will shrink to encounter with that pain which harbours and bringeth forth their wished gain . For be it so that we desire the sweetnesse of the well relisht kernell , then must we likewise crack the hard shell ; for Difficilia quae pulchra , Excellent things are hard to come by . Olaus Magnus makes mention of an abundance of wilde Cats in Scandivania , and where he speaketh of the Lynxes , he sheweth that they devoure many of these Cats : affirming moreover that the skinnes of these creatures are good against the sharp cold of winter ; whereupon those of Scythia and Moscovia use them for garments . The Mouse is a creat●…re commonly of a dunne colour ; howbeit in differing places they have differing colours : for in some countreys they be not dunne or ash-coloured , but blackish ; in some again they be white , in some yellow , and in other some brown . In Greek he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and in Latine Mus , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , mutire , of the piping noise which he maketh . q Some say that mice increase and decrease in the quantitie of their bodies , according to the course of the moon , being ever least when the light of that horned lamp is furthest from the full . The like also I finde recorded of Cats eyes ; for ( as Mr Topsell writeth ) the Egyptians observed in the eyes of a Cat , the increase of the moon-light : and in the male , his eyes do also varie with the sunne ; for when the sunne ariseth , the apple of his eye is long ; towards noon it is round ; and at the evening it cannot be seen at all , but the whole eye sheweth alike . r Aelianus writeth that Mice excell all living creatures in the knowledge and experience of things to come ; for when any old house , habitation , tenement , or other dwelling place waxeth ruinous and ready to fall , they perceive it first ; and out of that their foresight , they make present avoidance from their holes , and betake themselves to flight even as fast as their little legs will give them leave , and so they seek some other place wherein they may dwell with more securitie . I remember a storie of a man eaten up with Mice ; by which we are taught that no humane device can withstand Gods judgements . There was ( saith Munster ) a certain Bishop of Magunce named Hatto , who formerly had been the Abbot of Fulden , and in his time there was great famine in that countrey : this Bishop , when he perceived the poore to faint , and to be oppressed with hunger , gathered together a great number of them into a large barn , and setting it on fire he burnt them up ; saying , that they little differed from Mice , and were profitable for nothing , for they did but consume and waste the corn . Which damned trick and devilish tyrannie , the great God of heaven would not suffer to go away unrevenged , for he commanded the Mice by great flocks to invade this Bishop and set upon him without pitie , vexing him both night and day with purpose to devoure him . Whereupon he fleeth for refuge into a certain tower compassed by the water of Rhene , thinking himself to be then safe , and free from their greedy gnawings and cruell bitings ; but he was much deceived : for the Mice followed him , and like speedy executioners to perform the just judgement of God , came swimming over , and at the last gnawed such holes into his bodie , that they let in death , who suddenly sendeth out his soul to give an account for this foul deed . Which accident was done in the yeare of our Lord 914 , and the tower ever since called the tower of Mice . Munster Cosmog . Moreover , amongst other things which the Mouse taketh great delight to eat , he useth to watch for the gaping oister , and seeing it open , he thrusts in his head ; which when the oister feeleth , she presently closeth her shell again , and so crusheth the Mouses head in pieces . Whereupon one made this embleme , Captivus ob gulam : whereby he deeiphereth the condition of those men who destroy themselves to serve their bellies . Or ( as another speaketh ) such are here signified which are altogether given to their bellie , and to carnall pleasure ; for satisfaction whereof , multa pericula sustinent , they undergo many dangers , and pay deerly for their follie . The Shrew-mouse is called by the Hollanders , Molmusse , because it resembleth a mole . For it hath a long and sharp snout like a mole , teeth very small , but so as they stand double in their mouth , for they have foure rowes , two beneath , and two above ; and as for the tail , it is both slender and short . In Latine it is called Mus araneus , because it containeth in it poison , or venime like a spider ; and if at any time it bite either man or beast , the truth of this will be too apparent . But commonly it is called a Shrew-mouse ; and from the venimous biting of this beast , we have an English imprecation , I beshrew thee : in which words we do indeed wish some such evil as the biting of this mouse . And again , because a curst scold or brawling wife is esteemed none of the least evils , we therefore call such a one a Shrew . The Dormouse is a beast which endeth his old age every winter , and when summer cometh , reviveth again : which † some have therefore made an embleme of the resurrection . They are exceeding sleepie , and fatted with it . Their hair is short , and in colour variable , onely their bellie is alwayes white : and for mine own part , I ever thought them to be no bigger then an ordinary mouse , but in Gesner and Topsell they are said to be greater in quantitie then a squirrell . The Alpine Mouse , or Mouse of the Alps , is of neare akin to the dormouse : it is almost as big as a conie , and not much unlike it , saving that their eares be shorter , and their tails longer . Munster doth thus expresse their natures , saying ; they be much given to sleep , and when they are waking , they be either playing and skipping to and fro , or else doing something ; as gnawing with their teeth , scraping with their nails , or else carrying in their mouthes either straw , rags , or soft hay , or any such thing that may be good for their nests . When they live thus wilde upon great hills and mountains , and are minded to go and seek their prey or food , one of them standeth in an high place to give notice to the rest when any enemie or danger approacheth ; which when he perceiveth , he barketh , and then all the other catch as much hay as they can , and so come running away . But this is strange ; * Sometimes one and sometimes another lieth down upon his back , and as much soft hay as may be laid upon his breast and bellie , he claspeth and keepeth fast with his feet , and then another of his fellowes getteth him by the tail , and so with his prey draweth him home . About autumne they begin to hide themselves in their nests , the which they make so close that no aire or water can hurt them : then do they lie hidden and sleep all the whole winter , yea six or seven moneths without any meat , rolling themselves round like unto a Hedge-hog . Now the inhabitants do oftentimes observe and mark the place of their nests , and then digging away the earth untill they come at them , they finde them so oppressed with deep sleep that they carrie them and their nests to their houses , where they may keep them sleeping untill the summer , if they do not heat them at the fire , or the warm sunne . The Rat is foure times so big as the common Mouse , being of a blackish duskie colour , and is thought to belong to the kinde of Mice : Howbeit you shall sometimes see a Rat exceeding the common stature , and this the Germans call † The King of Rats , because of his larger and greater body ; adding moreover that the lesser bring him meat , and he lieth idle : and yet this ( perhaps ) may be in respect of his old age , not being able to hunt for himself . There be of Dogs divers kindes , neither is there any region in the world where these are not bred . And of these kindes some are for hunting , some for fighting and defence , some for the Boar , Bull or Bear , some for the Hare , Cony or Hedge-hog , and some for one thing , some for another . They bring forth their young ones blinde , which is in regard that they scratch their dams when they stirre in their bellies , which makes her therefore bring them to their birth before they be come to their eyes or sight , as is in many other creatures beside : and from hence arose the proverb , Canis festinans caecos parit catulos , The hastening bitch brings forth blinde whelps . Which is a fit embleme against all rashnesse and overhastie speed in any action : for haste makes waste , and sudden projects are seldome ripe . But of all Dogs the Grey-hound may take the first place ; he exceedeth in swiftnes , and is preserved for the chase . This is the Grecian Dog , called therefore a Grey-hound . The Hound is of a duller temper , whose onely glory is in his smell : and of Hounds there be sundry sorts , but the least is the Beagle . In the next rank we may place the Spaniel , whereof there is one for the land , and another for the water ; and as the Hounds were for beasts , so these are for birds . Then there is the Mastive , whose vertue is onely in his courage , strength , sharpnesse of teeth , and aptnesse to encounter with any fierce wilde beast ; against which they are so cunning , that but seldome or never do they part any other then victours ; and how fiercely they will fight with their own kinde , is apparent : nay sometimes they have fought in defence of their masters , and either kept them safe from harms , or detected the murderers , or else in some other kinde shewed their love ; as a little after I purpose to declare . And these ( perhaps ) at the first were the chief kindes ( unlesse the Tumbler and Lurcher ought to be reckoned by themselves : ) for concerning Mongrels , they came by commixtion of kinde ; which is thought to be first invented by hunters , for the amendment of some naturall defect which they might finde in those of a single kinde . And then again , these Mongrels mixing likewise diversly , have produced those severall seeming kindes which now are . And as for your mimick Dogs , it is supposed that they came first from a commixtion of Dogs with Apes , or Apes with Bitches . Other Curres have had either Wolves , Foxes , or some such like creatures to be their Sires ; as many think . a Lysimachus had a Dog which waited on him both in the warres and elsewhere : at the last dying and being brought to be burned ( according to the custome of the countrey ) the poore Dog leaped into the flames , and was burned with him . And when Titus Sabinius , with his family , was put to death at Rome , one of their Dogs would never be driven from his master , and being offered meat , he took it up and carried it to the mouth of his dead master , endeavouring to have him eat ; and when the dead carcase was cast into the river Tyber , the Dog swam after , labouring by all means possible to lift his master out of the waters . Neither is it other then a credible report out of Plutarch , that as King Pyrrhus marched with his armie , he happened to passe by a Dog which guarded the body of his master , who lay dead upon the high-way ; which when the King had beheld a while as a pitifull spectacle , he was advertised that this was the third day of the poore Dogs fasting and watching there . Whereupon the king commanded the body to be buried , and the Dog for his fidelitie and love to be kept and cherished . Not long after the King happened to make a muster of his army , to see how well they were furnished ; and the Dog being by , remained sad and mute , untill at the last he espied the parties who murdered his late master , and then he flyeth upon them with such a wonderfull force and fury that they had like to have been torn in pieces by him , turning himself now this way , and then that way , earnestly beholding the King as if he desired justice , howling most pitifully ; whereupon the King caused the said men to be committed , examined , and racked : and then not able to conceal it any longer , they confesse the fact and are put to death . The like also was once known to happen in France : for one gentleman having killed another , the murder was discovered by the Dog of the slain man , in like manner as before ; onely the circumstances did a little differ : for the Dog and the suspected person were put both together in a single combate for clearing of the matter ; and when the murderer could not defend himself from the fury of the detecting Dog , he confessed the whole matter : in memory whereof the manner of the fight was painted forth , and kept to be seen many yeares after . Of Apes there be sundry kindes , and many of them in some thing or other do resemble either men or women ; as the common Ape , the † Satyre , the Norvegian monsters , the Prasi●…n Apes which are bred in India , the Bearded Ape living in Ethiopia and India likewise , the Cepus or Martin Munkey ; all which either in their shape or countenance come neare to men : as also the Sphinx , which hath an head , face , and breasts like to a woman . Besides which there is the common Munkey , the Baboon , the Tartarine , not much differing from a Baboon ; and the Satyrine monster , bearing the shape of a terrible beast , and fit onely to be joyned to the story of Satyres . Then again there is the Simivulpa OF Apish-Fox ; and in America a very deformed creature which may be fitly called the Bear-Ape ; and another which is called the Sagoin . Unto which ( as not impertinent ) may be also added the Lamia , which is a beast living in Lybia , with paps , a face , head , and hair like a woman , though in every other part like a terrible beast , full of scales , and a devourer of such passengers as ( at unawares ) shall happen to come neare her . And as for the Fayrie tales of the Lamiae , they nothing belong to this creature : neither be those common reports of Sphinx his * riddle , any other then fables . Howbeit there is a true storie of one , whose name was Sphinx , slain by Oedipus ; which he could not do till he had scaled that strong fort which she had firmly builded for her own defence ; and unto all but Oedipus , it proved as a thing impregnable . As for aenigma , what it was , the margent sheweth . But to proceed and leave this digression , the common Apes must be again remembred . They be very nimble and active creatures ; and for their greatest delight , it is to imitate man in his actions . About the mountains called Emodii , which be certain hills in India , there is ( saith Munster ) a large wood full of great Apes , which when Alexander and his souldiers saw standing afar off , they supposed them to be enemies , and therefore were purposed to fight and set upon them : but some natives of that countrey being present , shewed to Alexander that it was nothing but an assembly of Apes , whose contention was to imitate such things as they had seen ; whereupon the King turns his battell into laughing , and his fighting into merrie disport and pastime . Moreover , I have sometimes read how these Apes are taken . The hunters intending to catch them , use to come and set full dishes of water within sight of the Apes ; and then they begin to wash their eyes and face : which done , the water is suddenly taken and conveyed away , and in the stead thereof , pots full of birdlime or such like stuffe , are set in their places . Then the hunters depart a little from them ; and the Apes , observing how they before had washed their face and eyes , come now presently down from the trees , and thinking to do as the men did , they daub and anoint their eyes and mouthes with birdlime , so and in such a manner , that neither knowing or fearing any thing , they are suddenly made a prey , and taken alive . And again , there is also another device mentioned by * Plinie , and this it is . They who use to catch Apes , take unto themselves buskins , and put them on in the sight of the Apes , and so depart ; leaving behinde them other buskins inwardly besmeared with some such stuffe as was mentioned before , with which they mix some hairs that the deceit may not appeare : then do the Apes take them up , and plucking them upon their legs and thighes , they are so besnared and entangled , that thinking to runne away they are deceived . Aelianus also writeth that when the Lions be sick , they catch and eat Apes , not for hunger , but for physick . And for the Ape , this also is her practise : when she hath two young ones to be nourished at onc●… , that which she loveth * best shall be alwayes held and hugged in her arms ; but the other being lesse regarded , is more roughly used , and glad to sit upon the back of his damme , open to all dangers , little or nothing respected : and yet it so happeneth , that the neglected one commonly fareth best . For whilest the other is hugged too hard , his damme killeth him with kindenesse ; but this rejected one liveth , although he wanteth the taste of foolish cockering . So have I sometimes seen it amongst the fond sort of partiall parents , that with too much love they often hurt some of their children , whilest the other left unto their hardest shifts , thrive and prosper in a harmlesse course . Non amo nimiùm diligentes , is therefore worth observing ; because omne nimium is turned into vitium ; and the readiest way to be soonest hurt , is to be fostred up in the fondest manner . For as he that flatters an usurer , claws the devil ; so he that spareth the rod , spoils the childe . Geminianus mentions the like custome of the foolish Ape , but he applieth the embleme otherwise , directing it as an example to decipher out the follie of a covetous man , who bears up and down in the arms of his affection , that fondling which he loveth , namely the world ; but leaves and neglects other things wherein his love should shew it self , casting them upon his back and as it were behinde him , although afterwards it be his hap to suffer for it . For when any necessitie shall urge the Ape to runne , she casteth down the young one in her arms ; but the other behinde her , sitteth still and hinders her course ; so that being oppressed she is taken . In like manner when he , whose onely love and joy was in the world , is compelled by death to flie away , he letteth go that which was his best beloved , and thinking to escape the eager pursuit of his fierce tormentours , he is deceived ; because the neglect of things to be regarded , lieth heavie on him , and they help now to make him wretched . It is better therefore to be poore then wicked ; for it is not thy povertie , but thy sinnes , which shut thee ou●… from God : and ( fond fooll ) do not they take pains without gains , labour in vain , and traffick ill , who lose their souls to ●…ll their bagges ? For ( as Isaac shewed in blessing him who was to be blest ) the dew of heaven must go before the fragrant fatnesse of the fertil earth ; but in him who lost the blessing , the earths fatnesse goes before , and takes place of the dew of heaven . But do you not see the pawing Bear ? he is a creature well known , and such a one as is found in divers places of the world . † Plinie describeth this beast at large , not onely shewing the time and manner of their birth , but also of their retreating to their caves , long time of fasting , and of sleeping there . They bring forth young within the space of thirtie dayes after their time of copulation , which at the first be shapelesse and void of form , without eyes , without hair , their nails onely appearing and hanging out , each whelp being little bigger then a mouse ; and these , by licking , are moulded into fashion , and day by day brought to perfection . This beast can fast many dayes , and , by sucking his foremost feet , asswage or somewhat mitigate his hunger . Some say that they can be without meat 40 dayes , and then when they come abroad they are filled beyond measure ; which voracitie , and want of moderation , they help again by vomiting , and are provoked unto it by eating of ants . But above all other things , they love to feed on hony : whereupon they will fearlesly disturb the bees , and search into hollow trees for such repast ; not altogether to fill their bellies , but most of all to help a dimnesse in their dull eyes . Moscovia hath many such breeding bees : and Munster tells a storie how a Bear seeking for hony , was the cause of delivering a man out of an hollow tree . There was ( saith he ) a poore countreyman who used to search the woods and trees for the gain and profit of hony , and espying at the length a very great hollow tree , he climbed up into the top of it , and leaped down into the trunk or bodie , sinking and sticking fast in a great heap of hony even to the breast and almost to the throat : and having continued two dayes in this sweet prison , during which time he fed himself with hony , all hope of deliverance was quite gone ; for it was impossible he should climbe up and get out , neither could his voice be heard although he cried with an open mouth , especially in such a solitude and vast place of wood and trees : so that now being destitute of all help and consolation , he began utterly to despair ; and yet by a marvellous , strange , and ( as it were ) an incredible chance , he escaped : for it so fell out that he was delivered and drawn forth by the help and benefit of a great Bear , which seeking for hony , chanced to happen upon this tree : the Bear scaleth it , and letteth her self down into the hollownesse thereof , with her back-parts first , in manner and fashion of man when he climbeth . Now the man in the tree perceiving this , in a great fear and affrightment , he claspeth fast about the reins and loins of the Bear , who being thereupon terrified as much as the man , is forced to climbe up again , and violently to quit her self from the tree ( the man in the mean time using great noises and many outcries ) and so by this accident , a wished , but hopeles libertie was procured : for the Bear being feared , drew up the man and knew not of it . And note that in Bears their head is very weak , being contrary to the Lion , whose head is alwayes strong . And therefore when necessitie urgeth that the Bear must needs tumble down from some high rock , she tumbleth and rolleth with her head covered between her claws , and oftentimes by dusts and knocks , in gravel and sand , they are almost exanimate and without life . Neither is it seldome that their tender heads catch deadly wounds , although they cannot quickly feel them , by reason of their ardent love to hony . For ( as * Olaus Magnus mentioneth ) in Russia and the neighbour countreys they use to catch Bears with a certain engine like the head of a great nail beset round with sharp iron pegs , which they hang upon a bough just before that hole where the Bear fetcheth his hony , who coming according to his wonted custome , strives to thrust it away with his head , but the more he puts it from him , the stronger it cometh back upon him ; howbeit he being greedy of the hony in the tree , ceaseth not to push against the engine , untill at last his many knocks cause him faintingly to fall . So have I seen many perish through their own vain and fond delights : for as the sweetnesse of hony causeth the death of the Bear ; so the delight in sinne causeth the death of the soul. * Geminianus applies it thus ; saying , that as the hony-seeking Bear destroyes her self by her own folly , in beating back the piercing hammer ; so man , who seeketh after the pleasures and delights of sinne , wounds himself by pushing against the pricks : for the word of God , as a † hammer breaking the rocks , resisteth both him and his sin ; which whilest he * casteth from him , it doth more strongly impinge upon him , and will at the last † day judge him to perdition . The Bugill is of the same kinde with Kine and Oxen , and so is that other beast which we call a Byson . The Byson is a kinde of wilde Bull , never tamed , and bred most commonly in the North parts of the world . He is also called Taurus Paeonicus , The Paeonian Bull : of which there be two kindes , the greater and the lesse . Neither do I think these to be any other then those wilde Bulls of Prussia mentioned by Munster , in his book of Cosmography , saying , There be wilde Bulls in the woods of Prussia like unto the common sort of Bulls , excepting that they have shorter horns , and a long beard under the chinne . They be cruell , and spare neither man nor beast ; and when any snares or deceit is prepared and set to take them , or if they be wounded with arrows or the like , they labour most vehemently to revenge their wounds upon him that gave them ; which if they cannot do , then through madnesse , by rushing and stumbling on trees , they kill themselves . A frantick beast , which , when he taketh harm And cannot give , dies whil'st revenge is warm . Such savage beasts there be in humane shape , Whose moodie madnesse makes them desperate ; And 'cause they cannot harm their hurting foe , They harm themselves , and shew their malice so . The Elk cannot live but in a cold countrey , as in Russia , Prussia , Hungaria , Illyria , Swetia , Riga , and such like . Olaus Magnus hath written much of this beast , and so hath Topsell out of Albertus , Gesner , and others ; and Plinie describeth it to be a beast much like an Ox , excepting for his hair : but others call it Equi-Cervus , a Horse-Hart , because it hath horns like an Hart , and is used in some countreys to draw men in coaches and chariots , through great snows and over ice . They be exceeding swift and strong , and will runne more miles in one day , then a horse can in three , as Topsell mentions in his historie of foure-footed beasts . The Buffe hath an head and horns like an Hart , the body like a Bull or Cow , as also the feet ; and most commonly the colour of an Asse : Howbeit , being hunted he is said to change his colour ; which ( as * some imagine ) cometh to passe , like as in a man whose countenance changeth in time of fear . This is that beast of whose skinne men make them Buffe-leather jackets ; and in Scythia it serveth to make breast-plates , of strength able to defend from the sly force of a fierce dart . Of Deere there be more kindes then one . Amongst those which be termed Fallow-Deere , there is the Buck and the Doe ; the one being the male , the other the female . And concerning the Red Deere , there is the Hart and Hinde ; the Hart being the he , and the Hinde the she . Then again there is another sort bearing the names of Roes ; of which the male is the Roe-buck , and the female the Doe . These creatures are said to be their own Physicians , and ( as it were ) not needing the help of man , can cure themselves through a secret instinct of nature , and the providence of God their maker : for by feeding on that precious herb Dictamnum , or Dittanie , mentioned before in the third dayes work , they cure themselves of their cruell wounds , and so become whole again : and for other ills , they have other herbs . The males are horned , which they cast off once every spring ; and being disarmed Pollards , they use to keep themselves close hidden , and go not forth to relief but by night ; and as they grow bigger and bigger they harden in the sunne , they in the mean time making some proof of their strength against hard trees : and when they perceive them to be tough and strong enough , then they dare boldly go abroad , thinking themselves well armed now again . * Plinie saith , they can endure to swim thirty miles endwayes : and when they are to passe any great river , to go to Rut in some isle or forrest , they assemble themselves together in herds ; and knowing the strongest and best swimmer , they put him in the forefront , and then he which cometh the second , stayeth up his head upon the back of the first , and all the rest in like manner even-unto the last : but the foremost being weary , the second ever takes his place , and he goes back unto the hindmost . The said authour also witnesseth , that the right horn of an Hart is of a soveraigne and precious vertue : and as a thing confessed of all , the Hart is known to fill up the number of many yeares ; as was proved by the Harts of Alexander , caught about an hundred yeares after his death , with rings and collars on them shewing no lesse . Being hunted and ready to be taken by the hounds , they will for their last refuge fly to houses and places of resort , choosing rather to yeeld unto man then dogs . They go to Rut about the midst of September , and at the end of eight moneths they bring forth young , sometimes two calves at once : and these they practise to a nimble using of their legs from the very beginning ; leading them up to high rocks , and teaching them to leap , runne , and fly away as occasion serveth . A fit embleme of carefull parents , who teach their children whilest their yeares be green , instructing them betimes in the right way wherein they ought to walk ; according to that of Solomon , Train up a childe in the way he should go : and when he is old he will not depart from it , Prov. 22. 6. And again , in their flying to man when the hounds oppresse them , they be fit emblemes of those who fly to that God in the cloudie dayes of dark affliction , whom before they sought not after : for saith the Lord , In their affliction they will seek me early . And is it not often seen , that Misery can open those eyes which happinesse hath closed , and abate that Tympanie which prosperitie hath ingendered ? Yes verily . For as the waters of the sunne , which Curtius mentions , are cold at noon when the Aire is hottest , and hot at midnight when the Aire is coldest ; so it is with us : our zeal is coldest in the sunne-shine of prosperitie , but gathers heat when trouble cometh : And if trouble cannot do it , nothing can . Moreover , this also is not impertinent . I have read of the Hart ( saith one ) that he weeps every yeare for the shedding of his head , though it be to make room for a better . So do I see the worldling go away sorrowfull at this very saying , Go , sell all that thou hast , though it be for treasure in heaven : the reason of which is , because men do not look at what they are to have , but what they are to part with ; and at any time will be for one bird in the hand , rather then five in the bush : yet slight it not , but mark it well ; He that consults with his bodie for the saving of his soul , will never bring it to heaven : neither is it any harm to lose the worse for finding of the better , nor any thing in hand too deer for that happinesse which is yet to come . No matter therefore though we sow in teares , so we may reap in joy : for as the difference between time and eternitie is unspeakable ; so it is also , betwixt heaven and earth . Also , this I likewise finde , that when the Hart is † taken by the hounds , or any other device of the hunters , he will then shed forth teares as well as when he casteth his head . So should a penitent and a watchfull sinner , who is carefull to avoid the wiles of the devil , he should not cease to weep when he seeth how he is overtaken ; for there is one on high who marks his teares , and puts them up into his bottle ; alwayes pleased to see a sorrowfull bespotted soul baptized in the pearled drops of repentant dew . But to proceed . Tragelaphus is a kinde of Deer-goat , of which Gesner maketh two forts ; the first whereof hath horns like a Deer ; the second like a Goat , but more crooked and bending backward . There is likewise another beast , most common in the Northern parts ; Olaus calleth him the Rangifer : he also hath horns like a Deer , and on him men use to ride in stead of horses . The common Goats are easily known ; but the Syrian Goats are differing , having long flapping eares like a deep-mouthed hound : and of these there be two kindes , the greater and the lesse . Then again there is another Goat called the Rock-goat , differing from the rest : and as for the Kid , it is a young Goat , a sucker , or one newly taken from the damme . The Badger fighteth upon his back , and so maketh use both of his teeth and claws : the Fox makes no denne , but driveth away the Badger out of his , by pissing in it . Sheep naturally be of a hot disposition , weak , tender , harmlesse , and so farre from greedinesse , that they will live of lesse food then any other beast of their bignesse . They be also pitifull amongst themselves ; for when they perceive any one of their fellows to be sick and fainting through heat , they will stand together and keep away the sunne . The rammes and ewes are fit for generation from two yeares of age untill they be ten : neither do we finde any thing , either in them , or without them , which is not of some good use and profit . And note that the ewes bear their young ones in their bodies , an hundred and fiftie dayes , and no longer , according to the common account . I have heard of sheep in some countreys which have yellow fleeces ; but here with us , they be alwayes either black , white , or of a colour neare to a russet . It is strange how in a great flock , every lambe should know his own damme : and prettie sport is it , to see how they will play , and skip up and down . Howbeit the shepherds finde much trouble in one propertie belonging to these dancing creatures ; for if one lambe chance to skip into a river or ditch , the rest ( if they be by ) will suddenly follow and do the like . In which they be emblemes of those , who will rather strive to do as the most then as the best ▪ and yet goodnesse goes not by multitude ; for the most are commonly the worst : neither is a way alwayes to be chosen for the number or quantitie of companions , but for the qualitie ; and better is it to go to heaven with strangers , then to hell with our friends . Dives therefore would have sent from the dead , to have it told his brethren . What ? that the way to happinesse is to follow goodnesse , although it be but grex pusillus , a small and little flock . Mares are said to have their full increase in five yeares , but the Horse not till six . And there be some who write that an Horse should not be broken or tamed untill two yeares of age : and first of all he is to be rubbed and chafed , and used with flattering and gentle words , his stable should be laid with stone , and by little and little he must be used to go upon the stones that his feet might be hardened . At the beginning let not him who shall fit or break him be too rough , nor wearie him with running , but prove and turn him gently on both sides , and touch him rather with the stick then spurre . They are said not onely to have knowledge of their riders and keepers , but also of their generation and descent , knowing their sires and dammes in such wise , that ( as Plinie saith ) they will refuse to couple or engender with them : which how true it is , the breeders of Horses be the best witnesses . They be apt to learn , having a greater love to exercise then any other beast . Their courage and valour is infinite , and being once trained unto it , they take an exceeding delight in the warres , and will ( as it were ) prepare themselves man-like for the same . Neither hath it been but sometimes , and that not seldome known , how they have * mourned for the losse or death of their masters : and how apt they be to endure labour , there is none but knoweth . But to know a good Horse and his age , these be his marks . He should be of one colour , excepting some mark or starre to grace him ; his mane ought to be thick and standing up , his loins strong , his head short , his neck must be erect , his eares small according to the proportion of his head , a broad breast , a mean bellie , short hips , a large tail and somewhat curled , straight legs and equall knees , stedfast hoofs and grosse , and yet not too big nor too small , and in his legs not so much flesh as bone . As for his age , when he is two yeares old and an half , his middle teeth both above and beneath do fall ; when he is three yeares old , he easteth those which be like unto dogs teeth and bringeth forth new ; before six , his upper double teeth do fall , and at six he supplieth his want again : at seven likewise he hath all equall , and from thence ( some say ) his teeth begin to be hollow : at ten his temples are also hollow , his teeth stick out , and his brows sometimes wax gray . But of this enough . The Gulon or Ierf is a beast in the North parts of Suetia : Olaus Magnus hath largely described it in the eighteenth book of his Northern historie , affirming that it is the most insatiable and devouring creature that is : for having killed his prey or found some carcase , he feedeth without giving over , untill his bellie be so full that it will hold no more , but strouteth out and is puffed up like a bag-pipe ; then to ease himself , he thrusteth in between two narrow trees , and straineth out backwards that which he hath eaten , and so being made emptie , returneth again and filleth himself as before , and then straineth it out between the two trees , and returneth to the carcase to eat again ; and thus he continueth untill he hath devoured all : which being consumed , he hunteth after more , in this sort continually passing his life . Which beast ( as is worthily * observed ) is a fit embleme of those riotous and gluttonous men , who passe whole dayes and nights in eating and drinking ; and when they have filled themselves so full that their bodies will hold no more , they vomit up what they have taken , and then return to their carowsing cups and cheer again , as though this onely were their felicitie , and end for which the mighty God had made them . But let them know , that ( although many live as if they came but into this world to make merry and away ) ruine will follow riot : and it were well for such men , as they have lived like beasts , if they could likewise die like beasts , never to live again : but ( alas ) they cannot ; here is their misery , that they onely leave their pleasures behinde them , and not their sinnes . ▪ For when Esau sells his birthright for a messe of pottage , he may wish for a blessing and not finde it , although he seek with tears ; or when Balthasar spends his time in damned quaffing , in stead of quenching his thirst he may drown his soul : for unlesse there were weight in vanitie , or substance in deceiving pleasure , these men put into the balance are found too light . Wherefore , let not eating and drinking take away our stomacks to spirituall things , but let us eat to live , and live to praise the Lord. The flesh of this Ierf is nothing wholesome for food , but their skinnes are precious , and used of great men to be worn in garments : and as for his name , the natives call him Ierf ; but in Latine he is Gulo , videlicet à gulositate , from his gluttonous feeding . And one thing more is yet observable . When the hunters come to catch him , they lay a fresh carcase in the place where he haunteth ; that being filled , and as it were wedged in between his trees , they may set upon him and take him with ease . So is it often a wretched mans case , to perish by means of that wherein he took delight ; and suddenly to be taken away , even whilest he follows his wonted course . But this is strange : for are men still ignorant , and yet to learn what this life is ? It is a jo●…ney unto death , and every day doth make it shorter : and sometimes the nearer it cometh , the further we are from thinking of it . For securitie is a great enemy to prevention ; and upon thought that we shall not die yet , it comes to passe that we seldome prepare to die at all . Make not therefore the last first , and first last ; lest by being caught in thy sinnes , neither first nor last thou come at heaven . The Gorgon or Catoblepas is for the most part bred in Lybia and Hesperia . It is a fearfull and terrible beast to look upon , it hath eye-lids thick and high , eyes not very great , but fiery , and as it were of a bloudie colour . He never useth to look directly forward , nor upward , but alwayes down to the earth : and from his crown to his nose he hath a long hanging mane , by reason whereof his looks are fearfull . Moreover , his feet be cloven , and his body all over as if it were full of scales . As for his meat , it is deadly and poysonfull herbs ; and if at any time this strange beast shall see a Bull or other creature whereof he is afraid , he presently causeth his mane to stand upright , and gaping wide he sendeth forth a horrible filthy breath , which infecteth and poysoneth the aire over his head and about him , insomuch that such creatures as draw in the breath of that aire , are grievously afflicted , and losing both voice and sight , they fall into deadly convulsions . Topsell . Next unto which I may mention the Cockatrice or Basilisk , , and so come to serpents . Now this is the King of serpents ; not for his magnitude or greatnesse , but for his stately pace and magnanimous minde : for the head and half part of his body he alwayes carries upright , and hath a kinde of crest like a crown upon his head . This creature is in thicknesse as big as a mans wrist , and of length proportionable to that thicknesse : his eyes are red in a kinde of cloudy blacknesse , as if fire were mixt with smoke . His poyson is a very hot and venimous poyson , drying up and scorching the grasse as if it were burned , infecting the aire round about him , so as no other creature can live neare him : in which he is like to the Gorgon , whom last of all I mentioned . And amongst all living creatures , there is none that perisheth sooner by the poyson of a Cockatrice , then man ; for with his sight he killeth him : which is , n because the beams of the Cockatrices eyes do corrupt the visible spirit of a man ; as is affirmed : which being corrupted , all the other spirits of life coming from the heart and brain , are thereby corrupted also ; and so the man dieth . His hissing likewise is said to be as bad , in regard that it blasteth trees , killeth birds , &c. by poysoning of the aire . If any thing beslain by it , the same also proveth venimous to such as touch it : onely a Weasell kills it ; as in the description of that beast I have already shewed . That they be bred out of an egge , laid by an old cock , is scarce credible : howbeit , * some affirm with great confidence , that when the cock waxeth old , and ceaseth to tread his hens any longer , there groweth in him , of his corrupted seed , a little egge with a thin filme in the stead of a shell , and this being hatched by the Toad , or some such like creature , bringeth forth a venimous worm , although not this Basilisk , that King of serpents . Plinie describeth the Cockatrice not to be above twelve inches long , in which regard Mr Topsell thinketh this not to be the main and great Cockatrice , but rather that worm bred out of the former egge : wherein I wish every mans judgement to be his own . Yet though this be a nocuous creature , it much magnifieth the power of God , in being able to make such a one by the power of his word : and as for us , both concerning this and all other hurtfull things , to us ( I say ) is shewen the miserable condition which sinne hath made us subject to : for before they might have been Adams play-fellows , all at his beck , at his service and command , none having power to hurt him , because there was no thing in him then for harm to work upon . But 〈◊〉 proceed . The Boas is a serpent of an extraordinary bignesse ; it can swallow down a little childe whole without breaking any bone : for as Topsell writeth out of Solinus , in the dayes of Claudius the Emperour , there was such a one taken at Rome with a childe in his belly . The Lati●…es call it Boa and Bova , from Bos , because it desireth ( and so do all Snakes and Adders ) to suck the milk of Cows , insomuch that he will never kill them untill their milk be dryed up : and then he will eat their flesh , as before he had suckt their milk . The Dragon is the greatest of all serpents , as some write ; and hath sharp teeth set like a saw , but his strength resteth in his tail rather then in his teeth ; and therefore when he fights with the Elephant , he claspeth close about his legs : and sometimes he killeth him , but most commonly both die together ; the Elephant for want of bloud , and the Dragon through too great fill of bloud , or else by the weight of the Elephants body falling on him . He is sometimes in the † waters , and lieth often in his den ; he sleepeth seldome , but watcheth almost continually ; he devoureth beasts and fowls ; and for his eye-sight , it is very sharp , so that in the mountains he seeth his prey afarre off . He is bred most commonly in India and Ethiopia , his greatest poyson being in his tongue and gall : wherefore the Ethiopians cut away the tongue and eat the flesh . Munst. Cosm. Plinie saith that through the strength of poison in his tongue , it is alwayes lift up ; and sometimes through the heat of the said poison lurking there , his breath is so hot as if he breathed fire , by which contagious blast he * sometimes so tainteth the aire , that the pestilence proceedeth thereof . His wings will carrie him to seek his prey , when and where occasion serveth . The Dipsas is another kinde of serpent , and those whom he stingeth die with thirst . But those whom the Hypnale stingeth , die with sleep . Such as are stung by the Prester , die with swelling . And the wounds of the Haemorrhois procure unstanchable bleeding . The Dart taketh name from his swift darting or leaping upon a man to wound and kill him . His use and custome is to get up into trees and hedges , and suddenly to dart from thence . The Amphisbena or Double-head , goeth both wayes , or moveth circularly with crooked windings , because he hath two heads and no tail , having a head at both ends : which ( saith * one ) is a fit embleme of popular sedition ; for where the people will rule their Prince , needs must their motion be crooked ; and where there be two heads , it is as if there were no head at all . Africa aboundeth with these , and sundry the other serpents . Cerastes is a serpent bred also in Africa , having two horns on his head , in manner of a snail ; and from thence it is that he taketh his name , being called by the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is to say , horned . He is about a cubit in length , and of a sable colour . His biting , for the most part , is incurable : and with his horns he can fashion out ( as it were ) a little coronet , whereby he † allureth the birds unto him , and then ( lying hidden in the sands , all but the head ) he cunningly devoureth them . Solinus , and some others say , he hath not onely two , but foure horns ; as may be seen in Plinie , lib. 8. cap. 23. The Viper hath a bodie long and slender , like an eele or snake ; a broad head , red and flaming eyes : and as for his teeth , they be inclosed ( as it were ) in a little bladder , in which he carrieth his poison , from thence infusing it into the wound which he hath bitten . * Some authours write , that when the Vipers engender , the male putteth his head into the females mouth , which she ( being overcome with the pleasure of copulation ) biteth off ; affirming moreover , that their young use to gnaw themselves out of their dammes bellies , there being thereby an end both of male and female , the one in the time of conception , the other in the time of birth , and are therefore called Vipers , viz. à vi pariendo : but others alledge the testimonie of one Iames Grevin , who , in the 7 chapter of his 1 book of venimes , produceth the witnesse of * Aristotle , saying that the Viper putteth forth her young ones , infolded in a membrane , which breaketh about the third day ; and also that sometimes those which are within the bellie issue forth , having gnawn asunder the foresaid membrane . The Slow-worm hath dark eyes and dull eares , and can heare or see but little . His skinne is thick , his colour is of a pale blew , intermixed on the sides with some few blackish spots : he seldome hurteth , unlesse by chance he be provoked . As for the Snake , Adder , and such like , they be common amongst us ; and so is that other already mentioned ; viz. the Slow-worm . Howbeit we finde that the Adder is a craftie and a subtil creature , biting suddenly the passers by ; whereupon Jacob said that his sonne Dan should be Coluber in via , Gen. 49. This , and other serpents , who change their coats when they cast off their skinnes , do first of all by fasting make their flesh low and abated , and then by sliding through a narrow passage , they slip them off . Which may be a fit embleme of those , who when they go about to cast off their old and former sinnes , know that an humbling of themselves before God , in abstinence and fasting , is very good , and a great help to fit them for repentance : for it is certain , that if our bellie be our god , then gula doth not onely make way for Galen , and Bacchus for Aesculapius , but even for Tophet also . Whereupon we finde , that Dives in hell was not upbraided onely because he fared deliciously , but because it was every day . And how hard a thing it is for a man to serve any other god then his bellie , who is continually used to stuffe his paunch , the common practises of carelesse livers make apparent ; for whilest they sleep , and eat , and play , they never think of heaven , nor can be fitted to slip off their old sinnes : but on the contrary , a retired humblenesse will make them both fearfull , and carefull how they walk . Blame not Paul then if this be part of his b●…asting , that he could out-fast , or out-watch the rest of the Apostles : for ( saith S. Hierome ) Ardentes diaboli sagittae , jejuniorum & vigiliarum frigore restinguendae sunt . Mr Purchas writeth that they have Snakes and Adders in Africa , whereof some are called Imbumas , five and twentie spans long , living in land and water , not venimous but ravenous , whose custome is to lurk in trees , waiting there for their prey ; and having taken it , they devoure horns , hoofs , and all , although it be a Hart : and then swollen with this so huge a meal , they be as it were drunk and sleepie , and altogether unweldie for the space of five or six dayes . Moreover he affirmeth that the Pagan Negroes rost and eat them as great dainties . * Aulus Gellius sheweth how Attilius Regulus , the Romane Consul , in the first Punick warre , encountered with a huge serpent at the river Bagrada , being forced to plant his engines and artillerie against him ; and killing him , his skinne was sent to Rome for a monument , being no lesse then 120 foot in length . In the kingdome of Congo be certain great Dragons with wings , in bignesse like to rammes , having long tails , and in their chaps divers jawes of teeth , of blew and green colour ; they have two feet , and feed on flesh . The Pagan Negroes * pray to them as gods , for which cause the great lords of the countrey keep them , that thereby they may make a gain of the peoples devotion when they offer their gifts and oblations . The Scorpion is a venimous insect , somewhat fashioned like a crab , lobster , or creyfish ; they have many legs , and carrie their stings in their tails : sometimes they eat their young ones and are of divers colours ; the female is the biggest , and hath the sharpest sting . And note , that of the Scorpion is made an oyl which is good against the stinging of Scorpions : and so are love-sick youngsters cured ; for when nothing will help them , they may again be healed by enjoying her who gave the wound . The Asp is something like to a land-snake , but with a broader back ; their eyes are red and flaming , and out of their foreheads grow two pieces of flesh like an hard skinne : and for their poison , it is in a manner incurable . Plinie writeth that they go alwayes two and two together , and if one of them be slain , the other will follow eagerly , and seek up and down after him that slew his mate : but it is the * providence of God Almighty to give as many remedies against evil , as there be evils in the world . For the dulnesse of this serpents sight , and slownesse of her pace , doth keep her from many mischiefs which otherwise would be done . The best way to cure their stings , is presently to cut off the member bitten . There be † they who make three sorts of them ; that is to say , the Terrestriall ( five handfulls long ) the Hirundiner ( coloured like a Swallow , and is but a handfull long ) and last of all the Spitter , greater then the other . Their biting causeth death within few houres : that of the Hirundiner is sudden , of the Spitter somewhat slower , beginning first with a dimnesse or trouble in the eyes , then with a swelling in the face , after that it proceedeth to a deafnesse , and last of all it bringeth death . Caelius Rhodiginus writeth that the Kings of Egypt did wear the pictures of Asps in their crowns , whereby they signified the invincible power of principalitie in this creature , whose wounds cannot easily be cured ; making it thereby an embleme of the power and wrath of a King : and the priests of Egypt and those of Ethiopia did likewise wear very long caps , having towards their top a thing like a navel , about which were the forms of winding Asps ; to signifie to the people , that those who resist God and the King , shall perish by unresistable violence . Topsell . The Chameleons are admirable for their aierie subtance , and for the changeablenesse of their colours ; 〈◊〉 ( if you will ) for their aierie sustenance , although they sometimes hunt and eat flies . He is of the form and greatnesse of a Lizzard , but hath higher legs : his ribs joyn in his bellie as in fishes , his muzzle is long , and his tail small towards the end , and turning inwards ; his skinne is rough , his eyes hollow , and his nails crooked : and when he moves himself , he cra●…leth slowly like a Tortoise . See Plin. in his 8 book , chap 33. H●… tongue is almost half a foot long , which he can dart ●…rth as swiftly as an arrow shot from a bow ; it hath a big ●…ot on the tip thereof , and is as catching and holding as ●…lue ; which when he darteth forth , he can fasten to the Grasse-hoppers , Caterpillers , and Flies , thereby drawing them down into his throat . He changeth into all and every colour , excepting white and red ; whereof there be divers opinions : some think that he changeth through fear ; but this is not like , for though fear alter the colour , as we , when we are afraid , wax wan and pale , yet it will not change the bodie into every colour : others think that by reason of his transparencie he taketh colour from those things which are neare him , as the fish called Polypus taketh the similitude of the rocks & stones , where he lieth to deceive the fish : and some again joyn both together , for the Chameleon being in fear , swelleth by drawing in the aire , and then his skin being thereby pent , is the smoother , and the apter to receive the impression of the colours of things objected ; agreeing in this to that of Aristotle , saying , that his colour is changed being puft up with winde . But be the cause from whence it will , it affordeth a fit embleme or lively representation of flatterers , and time-servers who fit themselves for all companies , times , & occasions flattering any one , thereby to make fit use of every one . The Lizzard is a little creature much like the Eve , but without poyson , breeding in Italy and in many other countreys ; the dung of which beast cleareth the sight and taketh away spots in the eye : the head thereof being bruised and applied , will draw out a thorn or any other thing sticking in the flesh . The Salamander is a small venimous beast with ●…ure feet , and a short tail ; it doth somewhat resemb●… the shape of a Lizzard , according to Plinie , lib. 10. c●… . 67. And as for his constitution , it is so cold , that ( like 〈◊〉 ) if he do but touch the fire , he puts it out . They be common in India , in the isle of Madagascar ; as Mr Purchas●…lledgeth ●…lledgeth , where he treateth of the creatures , Plants , and fruits of India . But stay ; it is time to stop : I know not how to mention every thing ; and yet there is nothing which is not worthy admiration . I made ( I must confesse ) as much haste as I could , and yet me thinks I see both these , and thousands more , runne from me flocking all together , as if they meant to dance attendance now on Mans creation ; and not onely shew to him their due obedience and humble welcome into the world , his stately palace , but also wait to have their names according to their natures . For whatsoever Adam called every living creature , that was ( saith Moses ) the name thereof . Let us now then come to him , for whose sake all things else were made : for God made the world for Man , and Man for himself . It was therefore a daintie fancie of * one , who brought in the World speaking to Man after this manner . Vide homo , dicit Mundus , quomodo amavit te , qui propter te fecit me . Servio tibi , quia factus sum propter te , ut servias illi qui fecit & me & te ; me propter te , & te propter se. See oh man ( saith the World ) how he hath loved thee , who made me for thee . I serve thee , because I am made for thee , that thou maist serve him who made both me and thee ; me for thee , and thee for himself . This I will therefore adde : Herbs cure our flesh : for us the windes do blow , The earth doth rest , heav'n move , and fountains flow . United waters round the world about Ship us , new treasures , kingdomes to finde out . The lower give us drink ; the higher meat , By dropping on the ground , nigh parcht with heat . Night curtains draws , the starres have us to bed When Phebus sets , and day doth hide his head . One world is Man , another doth attend him ; He treads on that which oft times doth befriend him . Grant therefore ( Lord ) that as the world serves me , I may a servant to thy greatnesse be . Sect. 2. The creation of Man , being created male and female , and made according to the image of God : together with the institution of Marriage , and blessing given to that estate . THough Mankinde were the last , yet not the least . God onely spake his powerfull word , and then the other creatures were produced : but now he calls a councell , and doth consult , not out of need , but rather to shew the excellencie of his work ; or indeed , to shew himself : he speaks not therefore to the Angels but the Trinitie , saying , Let us make man. Wherein the Father , as the first in order , speaketh to the Sonne and holy Spirit : and the Sonne and Spirit , speak and decree it with the Father : and the Father , Sonne , and holy Ghost , all Three in One , and One in Three , create a creature to be the other creatures lord . He was therefore the last , as the end of all the rest ; the last in execution , but first in intention ; the Map , Epitome , and Compendium of what was made before him . Three worlds there are , and Mankinde is the fourth : The first is Elementarie ; the second a Celestiall world ; the third Angelicall ; and the fourth is Man , the little world . In the first is ignis urens , a burning fire : and this in the heavens , is ignis fovens , a nourishing and quickning fire : but in those creatures above , seated in the supercelestiall world , it is ignis ardens , & amor Seraphicus , an ardent , burning , and Seraphicall love : and in the fourth are all these found at once . For first , as mans bodie is compounded of the Elements , he hath his share of that warm fire in him . The influence of the Planets working on him , doth likewise shew the second . And for the third , their hearts who burn within them , do declare it . Neither was he made like other creatures , with a groveling look , or downward countenance , but with an erected visage beholding the heavens , and with lordly looks well mixt with majestie . He hath a bodie whose members are either Principall and Radicall , or else Lesse principall and Officiall . His heart , liver , and brain , contain the vitall , naturall , and animall spirits ; and these are carried by the arteries , veins , and nerves . The arteries carrie the vitall spirits from the heart . The veins carrie the naturall spirits from the liver , giving nourishment to every part . And the nerves carrie the animall spirits from the brain , being spirits for sense and motion , and therefore called animall spirits : howbeit , the motive nerves spring from the marrow in the back ; and the sensitive come from the brain . Also know , that under every vein is an arterie : for wheresoever there goeth a vein to give nutriment , there goeth an arterie to bring the spirit of life . Neither is it but that the arteries lie deeper in the flesh then the veins , because they carrie and keep in them more precious bloud then the veins keep ; and are therefore , not onely further from outward dangers , but clothed also in two coats , whereas the veins have but one . Whereupon it is no hard thing to distinguish between these two vessels of bloud , if we can but remember that the arterie is a vessel of bloud spirituall or vitall ; and the vein , a vessel of bloud nutrimentall : for ( as I said before ) the veins have their beginning from the liver , bringing from thence nutritive bloud to nourish every member of the bodie . Moreover , his heart is the seat of all the passions ; as in one instance may suffice : for being transported with fear , we call back the bloud to the heart , as to the place where fear prevaileth , the bloud going thither ( as it were ) to comfort and cherish the heart . And whereas it may seem that our anger is seated in the gall , love in the liver , and melancholie in the splene : it is answered , that those humours placed in the gall , liver , and splene , are not the seat of the passions and affections ; but they are the occasion whereby the passions are stirred up : as the abundance of bloud in the liver , stirreth up the passion of love , which neverthelesse is placed and seated in the heart ; and so of the rest . And again , seeing the vitall spirits proceed from the heart , it cannot be denied , but that this member liveth first , and dieth last . And as the heart was the seat of all the passions , so the head is a seat and place for all the senses , except the touch ; for that is not onely in one place , but in all and every place , being spread quite through the whole bodie or isle of man. The eyes are the windows of the bodie ; and albeit a man have two eyes in his head , yet he receiveth but one sight at once , because the optick nerves meet both in one . The eares be like certain doores , with labyrinthicall e●…tries , and crooked windings : and here again , although the eares be two , yet a man can heare but one sound at once , because his acoustick nerves ( like to the optick nerves ) meet both in one . His tongue discerneth tastes : and albeit he have two eyes , and as many eares , yet his tongue is single and alone . A man should therefore heare and see more then he speaketh ; and when he speaketh , not wrong his heart and secret thoughts , by uttering words with a double tongue : for bilinguis is more then God made him ; and double tongues shall be rooted out . Besides , the lungs be the bellows of the voice , and are seated close to the heart ; to teach us , that speech ought to be the interpreter of the heart , and not that a man may speak one thing and think another . The nose serveth not onely as a gutter for the excrements of the brain to flow and passe through , but also for a pipe of respiration to give and take our living breath , and to conduct the aire , and odoriferous smells , up to the brain , for the conservation and recreation of the animal spirits . When the head is in danger , the hand casts it self up to save it . And in giving hands to man , the speciall providence of God is to be marked : for he hath made him to take his meat with his hand , and hath not left him to gather and take it up with his lips , as the beasts do ; because that would be a means to hinder his speech by thickening his lips : as experience teacheth in those , who either by nature , or by accident , have thick swollen lips , causing them to speak in the mouth , uttering their words very badly , and indistinctly . Neither could there be so many quick conceits of the minde , or curious inventions of sundry artists , brought to perfection , without such an instrumentall help as the hand . The feet be the bases of the bodie , carrying man like a lordly creature , with his face from earth , and eyes to heaven ; that he might thither strive to come at last , where he inhabiteth who gave him these , and all his other members else , which now I cannot stand to dilate upon at large . And when he had them all , and was framed out like a curious piece , God breathed in his nostrils the breath of life , and man became a living soul : he then took his second part , when his first was finished , neither was that second made till then : for in the infusion it was created , and in the creation it was infused , to be the dweller in that house built out of clay , and reared from the dust . And in this last piece , God stampt his image ; for it consisted not in the figure of the bodie any otherwise then as the organe of the soul , and in that regard being a weapon with it unto righteousnesse , it had some shadow thereof . For , to put all out of doubt , the Apostle sheweth how we are to understand the image of God in man ; in one place speaking thus , Which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse , Ephes. 4. 24. And in another place , Put on the new man , which is renewed in knowledge , after the image of him who created him , Coloss. 3. 10. By which it appeareth that this image consisteth , not so much in any resemblance between the substance of the soul and the essence of God ( though both be immortall ) nor yet in the naturall faculties thereof , as of understanding , will , and memorie , taken as emblemes of the Trinitie ; but in the knowledge and illumination , holinesse and justice of the soul , which are now wrought in man by grace , and then were given by creation . For that image is now lost , and cannot be had till it be renewed : but the substance of the reasonable soul , with the naturall faculties and powers thereof are not lost , therefore therein is not expressed this image according to which mankinde was made . Mankinde , and not man alone : for Moses addeth , that male and female created he them ; to shew , that woman as well as man , was partaker of the same image : the last that had it , and yet the first that lost it ; for though she were the last in creation , yet the first in transgression , as the Scripture speaketh . But perhaps you will think the Apostle denieth this , saying , The man is the image and glorie of God , but the woman is the glorie of the man. In which it must be considered , that the Apostle denieth not the woman , as she is a creature , to be made in the image of God : but speaking as she is a wife , and considering of them by themselves , he then is more honourable and must have the preeminence ; in which , the woman is rightly called the glorie of the man , because she was made for him , and put in subjection to him . A womans rule should be in such a fashion , Onely to guide her houshold , and her passion : And her obedience never's out of season , So long as either husband lasts , or reason . Ill thrives the haplesse familie , that shows A cock that 's silent , and a hen that crows . I know not which live more unnaturall lives , Obeying husbands , or commanding wives . But to come more nearely to the creation of Woman ; she was made whilest Adam slept : For when he had named the beasts according to their natures , he was cast into a sleep : and , that God might finde a help meet for him , he takes a help out of him ; performing it rather sleeping then waking , that neither Adams sight might be offended , in seeing his side to be opened , and a rib taken forth , nor yet his sense of feeling oppressed with the grief thereof : and therefore it is said , God caused , not a sleep , but an heavie sleep to fall upon man , and he slept . Which in a mystery signified that deadly sleep of the second Adam upon the crosse , whose stripes were our healing and building up again , whose death was our life , and out of whose bleeding side was by a divine dispensation framed his Spouse the Church . It was then from the side of Man that Woman came , builded up out of a rib taken from thence : not made out of any part of his head , which ( if we seek the meaning in a mystery ) shews that she must not overtop or rule her husband : nor yet made out of any part of his foot , to shew that man may not use her as he pleaseth , not trample or contemne her : but made out of a rib , taken from his side , and neare his heart , that thereby he might remember to nourish , love , and cherish her , and use her like bone of his bone , and flesh of his flesh . And being thus made , she is married to Adam by God himself , who brought her unto him , to shew ( saith * one ) the sacred authoritie of marriage , and of parents in marriage : a mutuall consent and gratulation followeth likewise between the parties , lest any one should tyrannically abuse his fatherly power , and force a marriage without either love or liking . And thus are two made one flesh ; in regard of one originall , equall right , mutuall consent , and bodily conjunction . Flesh of his flesh , and bone made of his bone He framed woman , making two of one . But broke in two , he did a new ordain That these same two should be made one again : Till singling death this sacred knot undoe , And part this new-made one , once more in two . Yea since of rib first framed was a wife , Let ribs be Hi'roglyphicks of their life . Ribs coast the heart , and guard it round about , And like a trustie watch keep danger out ; So tender wives should loyally impart Their watchfull care to fence their spouses heart . All members else from out their places rove , But ribs are firmly fixt , and seldome move : Women ( like ribs ) must keep their wonted home , And not ( like Dinah that was ravisht ) rome . If ribs be over-bent , or handled rough , They break ; if let alone , they bend enough : Women must ( unconstrain'd ) be pliant still , And gently bending to their husbands will. The sacred Academy of mans life , Is holy Wedlock in a happy wife . And last of all , being thus made and married , they are blessed with the 〈◊〉 of increase , and multiplication in their own kinde . A glorious pair , and a goodly couple sure they were , having neither fault to hide , nor shame : and yet not so much glorious in the ornaments of beautie ( which made them each to other amiable ) as in the majestie and soveraigne power ingrafted in them , to cause the creatures with an awfull fear and respective dread , come gently to them , submitting like subjects to their King. Or , as one speaketh , — Him he made The sov'raigne Lord of all ; him all obey'd , Yeelding their lives ( as tribute ) to their King ; Both fish , and bird , and beast , and every thing . Naked these couple were , but not ashamed : and yet not impudent or shamelesse creatures ; for shame is the fruit of sinne : and therefore before sinne entred , this nakednesse of their bodies shewed the nakednesse and simplicitie of their mindes . All which continued , till the sly envies of subtill Sathan buzzed in their eares a cunningly deceiving note , and tainted their eyes with curiositie . For the fairnesse of the apple helpt to hatch the foulnesse of the fault , gave longing to the palate and action to the hand , to reach and convey it to the curious taste ; and yet the taste could not then discern , how death and it went down together . And ( certainly ) if this fell not out , or happened in the evening , end , or * cool of this day , it was soon after ; as in the second chapter of this book I have declared . Wherefore I will now conclude , and concluding say , God * saw the works which he had made , And good he found them all : If therefore now they faint or fade , 'T is 'cause Man caught a fall . For ev'ry creature † groneth deep ; A change they wish to see : They travail , seek , they want and weep Till sonnes of God be free . For then they likewise freedome have , No longer kept in pain : Come therefore quickly ( Lord ) we crave , Renew this world again : And in its kinde ( it being free ) 'T will praise thy name as well as we . FINIS . SOLI DEO GLORIA . A Table of the principall and most remarkable matters contained in this book . ABraham : he had skill in the signes of heaven , and taught the same to the Egyptians 347 The second age of the world was from the floud to Abraham 16 Achates the Eagles stone 295 Adam : he fell soon after his creation 36 , 37 Adamant or Diamond , the most precious of all stones : and how to soften it 292 Adder and his properties 490 Adulterie . An embleme against it by an example taken from the Sargon 381. Adulterous men like to the Cuckoe 406 Aeschynomen , a strange kinde of herb 273 Affliction opens the eyes of securitie 480. One patient in trouble like to the stone Amiantus 299. False friends flie away in affliction 293. 405. Affliction ought to be taken patiently , by an embleme from the Camel 444 Ages of the world 15. There be six ages , but not of equall thousands 16 Agnus castus , and the properties 274 Aire . From the earth to the highest Firmament nothing but aire 116. See more in the word Regions . Alabaster 291 Alborach a beast frequent in Turkie , on which they fable Mahomet was carried into heaven 457 Alexander deceived by Apes 472 Alpine-mouse , and the strange properties of it 468 Alume and the severall kindes thereof 304 Amber 303 , 304. Amber-greese 368 America . A conjecture how America came at the first to be unknown 233 Amethyst , a stone of power to resist drunkennesse 294 Amiantus , a stone which the fire cannot hurt 299 Amphisbena , a serpent with two heads 489 Ampelite , a black pitchie earth of the same nature with our coals 301 Amphitane , a stone of neare nature to the load-stone 298 Anacrampseros , an herb causing love 272. Sowbread is of the same qualitie ibid. Androdamas is a stone stopping anger and furie 299 Angels , when they were created 53. How Manna is said to be Angels food 157. The oath of the 7th Angel in the Revelation 27 Angelica , and the vertues thereof 261 Anger restrained by the Sardius 295. as also by the Androdamas 299 Antiperistasis , what it is 92 Apes and their kindes 471 Arbore de Rais , or the tree of roots growing in India , and called the Indian fig-tree 280 Arbore triste , or the sad tree 281 Arguments to prove that the world began and must also end 2 , 3 Arions storie how to be credited 379 Aristotle 1. he drowned himself in Euripus 210 Armadill , an Indian beast 457 Arsmart , or Water-pepper 259 Arsnick rightly described , and the kindes thereof 300 Artichoke 264 Asbestos , a strange stone which being once fired , cannot be quenched 298 Asp 492 Asphaltus or black Bitumen 302 Asterite , a stone bearing in it the image of the sunne 294 Astrologers many times too busie 10. bold and wicked 351 , 352 , & sequent . Atheists kick against the pricks 4 Atlantick island was once , and had kings raigning in it , but now it is a sea 233 Autumne described 356. The world was made in Autumne 32 ▪ 41 , 42 , 43 , &c. B BAck . Good against strains in the back 268 Badger 482 Balaena , a kinde of whale . Their love to their young ; with an instruction from thence 368 Barble a warie fish 383 Barnacles or Geese which grow upon a tree 282 Barrennesse . Good against barrennesse 262 Bartas a divine Poet 4. His opinion of the worlds end 9. His description of the worlds ages 17. His opinion of the worlds beginning 4. His opinion of the Chaos 49. His opinion of the waters above the heavens 63 , 64. His opinion of the Regions 85. His opinion of wheat rained 147. His opinion of strange waters 227. His commendation of the vertues of herbs 267. His opinion opposite to those who make the starres living creatures 322 Basil and the vertues thereof 244 Basilisk or Cockatrice 486 Bat 404 Baum or Balm 245. It is good to close wounds 246. Bees are much delighted with Baum ibid. Beam , a burning Meteor 90 Beams or streams seeming to burn 133 Beard . Good to make the beard grow 254 Bear 475. A storie of a man saved by a Bear ibid. Bears love hony 476 Beasts . Brute beasts not to be renewed in the end of the world 6 Beaver and his properties 452 Beautie . The beautie of the heavenly bodies after the world is purged by fire 7 Bees 420. They lose their life with their sting ibid. Difference of bees ibid. Their king and common-weal 421. They never breathe ibid. The female bee supposed to be the drone 422. Their order of going to rest and work ibid. Their physick 423. The manner of their swarming ibid. How to keep them from stinging 244. See more in Thyme and Baum. Good against their stinging 425 Beggars . How cunning beggars use to blister their arms and legs 260 Bellie . The bellie destroyeth many , by an embleme taken from the mouse 467 Bermuda-birds and their properties 418 Betonie and the sundry vertues thereof 266 Birds of Paradise 418 Bitumen and the kindes 302 Black-bird 402 Blasting Dew 158 Bleeding . A bleeding herb 272 For bleeding at the nose 255 Bloud . Times when it rained bloud , together with the cause 149 Bloud-stone or the Haematite 297 Spitting of bloud , and how to help it 247. 303 Boas and the properties 488 Bodie . Our bodies follow the temper of the aire 104. 341. The parts of the bodie 497 , 498 , 499 Boldnesse . We must not be too bold in things above our reach 9 Bole-armoniack what it is , and what it is good for 300 Bombyx , or the Silk-worm 425 Borage 245 Boy . A storie of a Boy and a Dolphin 380 Brain . Things good for the brain 247. A Scorpion bred in the brain 244. The animall spirits go from the brain 497 Brasse and Copper 288 Bream 388 Breath . Good against a stinking breath 250 Brionie and the properties 256 Brown Umber 301 Bruises . Good against bruises 269 Bubo or the great Owl 402. He is thought to be an ominous bird 403 Buffe and his properties 478 Bugill and Byson described 477 Buglosse . See Borage . Bulls and their natures 477 , 478 Burstnings : good against them in children 260. Good against them in old folks 269 Butterwort and the properties thereof 252 C CAjetane confuted , together with Bellarmine , concerning Noahs Floud 75 Calamarie , being a fish called the Sea-clerk 384 Calcedon is a stone which expelleth sadnesse 294 Callicia , an herb turning water into ice 272 Camel 443. The Horse & the Camel great enemies 444. Stuffes made of Camels hair ibid. The Cameleopard 445 Cantharus a chaste fish , between whom and the Sargon there is great enmitie 381 Cantharides , what they are , and how they be dangerous 425 Captivitie . The fourth Age of the world from David to the captivitie 16 Carbuncle and the properties thereof 294 Carp described and his goodnesse 388 Carret roots and their qualitie , together with the parsnep and turnep 263 Castor and Pollux . See Helena . Cat. Why the male-cat eateth up the young kitlings 464. A storie concerning the danger of cats ib. Cedar . Some are perswaded there be cedars yet in mount Lebanon first planted by King Solomon 278 , 279 Celandine 261 Cerastes a kinde of Serpent 489 Chalk and the nature thereof 301 Chameleon described , and why he changeth colour so often 493 Changing of qualities and not consuming of substance at the end of the world 5 Chaos , and how we may consider of it 48 , 49 Chaps , or gapings in the skie , how they are caused 141 Charadrion , a bird that cureth the Iaundise 416 , 417 Charms unlawfull 166 Chaste . Rue makes men chaste , and provokes women to lust 248 Chastitie . Medicines to procure chastitie 269. 274. 293. Smaradge . See more in Cantharus , as also 295 Chevin and its vertues 388 Children . See Parents . Chiliasts expect terrene pleasures in the Resurrection , as did also Cerinthus 8 Choler . A medicine against it 256 Crystall , what it is 296. 162 Christ. The fifth Age of the world from the captivitie to Christ 16. The last Age and times after Christ 17. An embleme of Christs curing us , taken from the Charadrion 417 Christians wiser then Philosophers 4 Chrysolite , and the vertues of it . It is good against Melancholy 294 Cinnamon , where and how it groweth 277 Cinoper and Vermilion 300 Cypresse tree 278 Circles about the Sunne , Moon , and starres . Their causes 134. Their derivation ibid. Their significations 135 Clouds 143. Colours in the Clouds 130. 143. Their height 144. Why they hang in the Aire 145. Why red clouds are seen onely in the Morning and Evening 130. Why they be of differing colours 144. What they signifie ibid. Cloves , how and where they grow 278 Clyster . From whence men first learned to purge by Clyster 399 Coals , or black pitchie earth , how it is generated 301 , 302 Cock 410. Cock-fightings 411. The Lion daunted by the Cock ibid. Cocus , a very strange tree in India 279 , 280. Comets , what they are 98. Their colours 99. Their fashions ibid. Their strange effects 100. Why Warres , Famines , Deaths , &c. be the effects of Comets 103. How to guesse at the signification of Comets 105. Their severall ends 106. They be often above the Moon 80 , 81. 99. 115 , 116 Comfrey and the vertues of it 268 Conger and his goodnesse 387 Conie . The Conie described 458 Copper 288. Copperas ibid. Corcuta a kinde of Hyaena 446 Corns . How to cure them 270. As also how to take away Warts 244 Corrall and the properties thereof 296 , 297 Costivenesse , and how to cure it 269 Covetousnesse , and Covetous . The covetous like to the Swam-fisk 373. Covetous rich men often slain by their heirs , shewed by an embleme from the Torpedo 383. They often destroy one another , shewed by an embleme taken from the Kite and Raven 394. They are many times lesse fruitfull in children then the poore 395. The Ferret is an embleme of their weeping and unwillingnesse to depart with their riches 459. A storie of an usurer dying ibid. & 460. The folly of a covetous man is shewed by an embleme taken from the Ape 474 Cow. Sea-cow and Calf 374 Crane 412. He teacheth Pastours , Magistrates , and Governours , the dutie of their places ibid. Crocodile and his properties 371 Crow . See Raven . Sea-crow 414 Cuckoe and his qualities 404. Who are like unto the Cuckoe 405 , 406 Cucuios , a creature whose wings shine like fire 419 D DAce , or the Dare-fish 388 Daniel was learned in the learning of the Chaldeans 347 Darnell . The vertues of red Darnell 264 Dart , a kinde of Serpent 489 David . The third Age of the World from Abraham to David 16 Day . The naturall beginning of the Day from whence 358 , 359. Divers beginning of Dayes ibid. The kindes of Dayes 358. The intercourse between Day and Night 58 , 59 Death ought to be cheerfull 413. A sinner hath his eyes opened in Death , shewed in an embleme taken from the Mole 462 Deere and their kindes 478 , 479 Dendritis , a stone which being put under a tree , keepeth the ax that cutteth it , from dulling 298 Derogation . No derogation to the perfection of things created , although the Starres incline some men to ill 343 Devil . He worketh many times in the Aire 153. His knowledge is more excellent then Mans knowledge : and why ibid. Dew , what it is , and why it falleth but in the Morning and Evening 154. No Dew a signe of Rain : and why 155. Dew hurteth Sheep ibid. What may hinder Dew from falling 156. Three kindes of Dew : Common , Sweet , and Blasting Dew ibid. In those who are blessed like Iacob , the dew of heaven goes before the fatnesse of the earth : but in those who are blessed like Esau , the earths fatnesse goes before the dew of heaven 475 Digression . A digression touching the new-found World 232 , 233 Dill and the qualities thereof 249. An old custome concerning Dill 250 Diogenes mocketh Croesus amongst the dead 240 Dipsas , a serpent so called 489 Dissembling , and Dissemblers . They be like unto the Crocodile 371. See more in Flattery : as also pag. 455 Dittanie , and the vertues of it 254 Dogs and their kindes 469. They have sometimes shewed extraordinarie love to their masters 470 , 471 Dolphin described : he is very loving to man 379 Dormouse and the kindes 467 Dove or Pigeon described 408 Dragon . The herb Dragon 262. A Meteor of the same name 93. A serpent so called 488. Dragons in Congo 492 Dromedarie , what kinde of beast it is 445 Drowsinesse . A medicine to cure it 245. 250. 256 Drunkard , and Drunkennesse . See Gluttonie . How to make a Drunkard loath his liquour 404 E EAgle , King of birds 390. The Poets feigne that she carrieth Jupiters armour 127. Where she buildeth her nest : and how the young Eagles deal with a dead carcase 391. The Eagle is a pattern of domesticall discipline ibid. Seducing Hereticks like to the young Eagle ibid. See more 295 Earth . The Earth made solid and conspicuous both at once 227. The Earth the Worlds centre 228. It signifieth a thing troden on ibid. The earth nothing in respect of the heavens 224. The earth hath no circular motion , with a confutation of the contrary opinion 211 , 212. The true Motus terrae is Germinatio terrae 214. How it hath sometimes rained earth 151. Earth of Lemnos what it is 300. As also earth of Samos 301 Earthquakes and their causes 229 , 230. Signes of Plague & Earthquake 185. 234. The kindes of Earthquakes 231. The attendants of Earthquakes , or the Antecedentia 234. The effects of Earthquakes or the Consequentia 235 , 236 East-winde 183. Why it often bloweth up rain for a whole day . See North. Ebbes . See Sea. Eeles , how they are bred , and to whom they are dangerous meat 388 Ebone described 276. The smoke of it is good for the eyes ibid. Elecampane , or Enula-campana , together with the vertues of it 264 Elephant . The Sea-Elephant , and how he is taken 370. The Land-Elephant , and how to catch him 429. The Mouse an enemie to the Elephant 432. And so are the Dragon and Rhinoceros ibid. The manner of their fight 432 , 433. The Elephant teacheth two very good lessons ; the one for married folks , the other for great men 433 , 434. As also a third , concerning those who fall in striving to overcome others ibid. Elias the Rabbin : he was much deceived in his computation of 6000 yeares for the time of the Worlds continuance 11 , 12 Elk and his properties ; he cannot live but in a cold countrey pag. 478 Emerald , and the vertues of it 296 Enemy . A man may sometimes make use of an Enemie 461 Envie shadowed forth 410. The Peacock a pattern of Envy ibid. So also is the Lynx 451 , 452. Some hurt themselves because they cannot hurt others , shewed by an embleme taken from the wilde Bulls of Prussia 478 Ermin described 462 Ethnicks , and of their most ancient stories 2 Euripus ebbes and flowes seven times in a day 210. Aristotle was drowned there ibid. Exhalations and their kindes 87. Earthie Exhalations may sometimes climbe into the Starrie heaven 115 , 116 , 117. 121 Eyes 498. A water good for the eyes 249. Another medicine for the same purpose 248. A smoke good for the eyes 276. A stone good for the same 298. 263. F FAce . To make the face fair 250. Another for the same 253. Another 255. Another 257 Falling sicknesse . A medicine to cure it 259 , 260. Fall of man in Autumne 35 , 36 Farmers . An excellent herb for farmers to cure the dugs of their cattell 252 Fasting . How fasting is good and commendable 491. 467 Fennel 249 Ferret 459 Feverfew 260 ▪ 261 Finch 402 Fire . What place the element of fire possesseth 118. Fire-drakes 93. The heavens seemed to burn 9●… , 93. Firmament . The making of the Firmament 60 , 61 , 64. Waters above the Firmament . See Waters . Fishes , their kindes , &c. 365 , 366 Fishes rained , and how 147 Flashing Streams or Darts , a burning Meteor 91 Flatterers , &c. 385. 401. 443. 451. 455 , 456. 494. Flea-bane is an herb good to drive away gnats and fleas 252 Flesh rained , and how 148 Floud of Noah , in what yeare of the world it came 20 , 21. The first Age from the creation to the Floud 16 , 17. How farre this Floud was naturall , and how farre supernaturall 73 , 74 Flux . How to stop fluxes 268 , 269 , 270. How to provoke fluxes 271 Flying sparks a Meteor 91. Flying launces 92 Foolish fire , or Ignis fatuus , commonly called Will with a wisp 93 , 94 Fountains of oyl 225. Of the fountain Dodone 226. The originall of fountains and rivers 204. Fox and his subtilties 448. How the Fox catcheth fleas 450. A cunning trick of a tame Fox 451. The Sea-fox 380 Freckles . A medicine to cure them 257 Friendship . Friends must not be left in danger , by an example taken from the Gilt-head 386 , 387. False friends like to the Cuckoe 404 , 405. Like to the Fox 451. Like to the Hyacinth 293 Fret . Good against the fret in children 267 Frogs rained , and how 147 Frost 159 Fullers earth 301 Fumes and their natures 87 G GAlactites , a stone sweating out a liquour like milk 298 Galaxia no Meteor 128. It yeeldeth a part of that matter which is in New starres 121. What the Galaxia is 129 Gardeners . A note for those who weed gardens 249 Garlands . From whence came the first use of willow garlands 274. Garlands made of myrtle 275 Garlick and the properties 263 Goat and his nature 482. Dancing Goats a Meteor 91 Ginger , and how it groweth 277 Gluttonie and drunkennesse made odious by that beastly practise of the Jerf , or Gulon 48●… . 467 God. How God speaketh to men without the tongues of men 102 ▪ How his providence worketh in the course of nature 350 Gogion a daintie fish 388 Gold the purest of metals , where it grows , and how 285 Gorgon , a terrible beast 486 Government . An embleme concerning good government 412. Another concerning bad government 489. The bees have a common-wealth and admirable government 421 , 422 Gout . Good against Choler and the Gout 256. Eels hurtfull for those who are subject to the Gout 388 Groning of creatures to be delivered 5 Great . Why great men die ( for the most part ) sooner then other men 103. A pattern for great men 434 Green sicknesse , and what will help it 254 Groundsell , and the vertues of it 267 Griffon , what kinde of creature it is 393 Gilt-head a prettie fish 386 Gunnes and gunpowder when , and by whom invented 306. How some have censured the use and invention of gunnes ibid. & 307 Gurnard a good wholesome fish 387 H HAil , what it is 162 , 163. Winter hail how and where it is made ibid. The sundry fashions of hailstones 164. Harm by hail ibid. How the heathens used to secure their fields from hail 165 Hand 499 Hare and his properties 457 Harm watch , harm catch ; as is shewed by a certain example taken from that bird which watcheth to catch the flying fish 382 Hawks and their kindes 400 , 401 Head 498. The head a seat for all the senses excepting one ibid. Hearing . A man should heare more then he speaketh 498 Heart . The heart is the seat of the passions 497. It liveth first and dieth last 498 Heavens and their derivation 76 , 77. Not of a quint-essence 77 ▪ & sequent . Heavens work upon man , and how 341. 104. How to understand the words Heaven and Earth mentioned in the first of Genesis pag. 48. 83. The heavens are not to be consumed according to their substance in the latter day 5. We look for new heavens and a new earth at the worlds end , and how 6 , 7 Heaven and the wayes thither described ; as also the wayes to hell 458. They which preferre earth before heaven , are like to the Camel which chooseth muddie water rather then cleare 444. An embleme concerning those who sorrow to part with earth although they may gain heaven 481 Heavinesse . There is an herb which first taketh a man with an heavinesse , then with sleeping , and last of all with death 272 Hedge-hog and his properties 455. A deceitfull man like to the Hedge-hog ibid. Other emblemes taken from the Hedge-hog 456. The Porcupine or mountain Hedge-hog ibid. & 457 Helena , Castor and Pollux , with what the Poets write of them 95 , 96 Hemerois a kinde of serpent which procureth unstanchable bleeding 489 Hemlock and the properties thereof 272 Herbs of more then ordinary qualities 271 Heron described , together with the nature of his dung , how it infesteth the Hawk , &c. 399 Herring and his properties 387. The red herrings and red sprats have little wholesomenesse in them 387 , 388 Hills . High hills 68. Hills before the Floud 71. 73 Hippurin , an herb which is admirable in stanching of bloud 271 Hoga , a fish with wings ; with an embleme concerning thriving , taken from the flying and swimming of this fish 382 Hog . The Sea-hog 372. Another kinde of Sea-hog described 378 Hony. See Bees . Hony-dew 157. At what time of the yeare Hony-dews are most common 158 Hore-hound and his properties 252 Hornet . A strange fight between a Sparrow and an Hornet 424. The Badger an enemie to the Hornet 425 Horse . The properties of the Horse and Mare 483. The marks of a good Horse ibid. How to know the age of an Horse 484 Hot things cooled are soonest congealed 160 Housleek or Sen-green is alwayes green , and therefore called semper vivens . It is good against Corns 270 Houswives . A note for good houswives 255 Humours . The Passions are seated in the heart , and stirred up by the Humours 497 , 498 Hyacinth and the vertues of it 293 Hyaena and his subtilties 445 Hypanall a serpent so called 489 Hyssop and the vertues of it 253 J. I. JAde . An herb to refresh a tired Iade 259 Janus . Whom the Poets pointed at in their fiction of Ianus with two faces 2 Jasper stone , and the vertues thereof 295 Ibis , a kinde of Stork 394. He doth much good in destroying serpents ibid. Jerf or Gulon , a strange beast whose delight is onely in feeding 484 Jet and the properties of it 303 Jews ; their computation of 6000 yeares confuted 11 , 12 , 13 , &c. Ignis fatuus , or foolish fire 93 Infection . Sorrell good against infection 270 Innocencie taught from the Dove or Pigeon , or Turtle rather 408 Iron , and how it groweth 289 Israelites . The Manna of the Israelites 156. The Egyptians did not cause the Israelites to forget their ancient customes 38 Iulus , his head on a flame 97 June . Noahs floud began to cease about the beginning of Iune , or end of May 33 K. KIng-fisher and his properties 417 King of Sweden . His Starre 108 , 109. The time of his birth ibid. His speech to his souldiers 112. His speech three dayes before his death 113. A Memento of him for after-times ibid. Kite and his properties 394 Knowledge in Devils . See Devils . L. LAdanum a sweet dew 158 Ladies mantle , an herb so called , the vertues whereof are described 252 Ladies threads , a Meteor like unto cobwebs 167. Why there be spiders in it 168 Lamia a beast so called , and described : she hath paps , a face , head , and hair like a woman 472 Lapis Thracius a strange stone ; it sparkles and burns in water , but is quenched in oyl 299 Lapwings and their properties 416 Lark 402 Latona delivered by help of the Palm-tree 276 Lavender an herb , and why so called 262 Lead , and how it is generated 289 Leeks , and the properties thereof . Nero had a nick-name given him for eating of Leeks 262. Leeks are not good for hot cholerick bodies ibid. Leopard , how he is begotten 442 Lettice . Harm in too much Lettice 268 Licking lights , or ignis lambens 97 Lights . Why two lights shew fair weather , and one light foul 96 Light. The creation of Light , from pag. 53 to 58. and pag. 327 , 328 , 329 , &c. Lightning . The kindes of Lightning 124. Why we see the Lightning before we heare the thunder ibid. The worst kinde of Lightning 125. Three kindes of Fulmen 126. Not wholesome to gaze on the Lightning 127 Lilies and their vertues ▪ 268 Linot 402 Lion and his properties 438 Load-stone and the vertues of it 297 , 298 Locks . An herb which will open any thing lockt 273 Love. A pattern of Matrimoniall love , taken from the Swan 413 Loyaltie . The fish called Cantharus is a pattern of true Loyaltie 381 Lungs . The Lungs are the bellows of the voice , and seated next the heart : they teach us to tell the truth 498. Hyssop purgeth the breast 253. A cure for a cough of the Lungs 252. Another for the same 253. Good to make one sing cleare 256. Mists are bad for the Lungs 167 Lynx and his properties 451 Lyzzard what kinde of creature it is 494 M. MAce . See Nutmeg . Mad. Good against the biting of a mad dog 266. 258 Madder is good for bruises , and of a strange propertie 269 Maids . An herb for great-breasted maids 252 Mallard better for sport then food 401 , 402 Mallows and their vertues 244 Man and his creation 496. The world made to serve Man , and Man made to serve God 495. The fall was soon after the creation 36 , 37 Manna what it is , and whether the Manna of the Israelites were altogether miraculous 156 , 157. How it is Angels food 157 Mantichora , a very strange kinde of beast 446 Marriage . The Marriage bed must not be abused 433. See also 413 Martins and Ermins 462 Mavis 402 Mean. The meanest ought not to be contemned 369 Megrim . A medicine for to cure the Megrim or pain in the head 453. 261 Melancholy . A medicine to cure Melancholy 245. 250 ▪ 26●… Mermaids and Mermen , with strange stories to the same purpose 375 Merry . Good to make one merrie 245 Metalls 284 , & sequent . Meteors and their kindes 86 , 87 , 88 , &c. Milk. Good to ingender Milk in nurses breasts 249. See more in the word Nurses . Milk rained , and how 148 Minde . The Minde doth somewhat sympathise with the body 104 , 341. Good against a troubled minde 259 Mint , an wholesome herb 255. It is good to kill worms ibid. Mists ; they be of two kindes 166. Why they use to stink ibid. They be very bad for the lungs 167. and a speedie rot for cattell ibid. How to judge of the weather by a mist ibid. Miracles , or waters of miraculous vertues 220 , & sequent . Mole and his properties 462 Moneth . The Hebrew moneths had no names ( excepting fours of them ) untill after the captivitie 39. The signification of the names belonging to those foure 40 Moon-wort or Mad-wort , and the strange properties thereof 257 , 258. Moses skilfull in the learning of the Egyptians 347 Mother . A medicine for those who are troubled with the Mother 246 Mouse described , as also the kindes of mice 465 , & sequent . Mouseare or Pilosella 261. It is good to harden edge-tools ibid. Mufloa a Sardinian beast 446 Mullet and his properties 381 Multitude . An embleme concerning those who perish by following the multitude 482 Mummie 302. Counterfeit Mummie 303 Musculus , a little fish , and a friend to the whale 369 Musk-cat 463 Mustard and the properties thereof 256 Myrrhina what it is 157 Myrtle 275. The Romane captains made garlands of it for triumph ibid. It was consecrated to Venus ibid. Myrtle berries have been used sometimes in the stead of pepper 276 N NApeir his opinion concerning the time of the worlds ending 24 , 25 , 26 Naphtha a liquid Bitumen , with the kindes and properties thereof 303 , 304 Nature . The course of nature first set , then followed 35 Natures of the starres may be known 347 Nepenthe , an herb which expelleth sadnesse 271 New-found world , how it first grew out of knowledge 232 Nightingale , and her commendations 402 Noah had knowledge in the starres and signes of heaven 347 North-winde 182 ▪ Why the North and East windes sometimes bring rain for a whole day 183 Nose . The nose purgeth the brain , and conducteth smells thither 499. Good against bleeding at the nose 255 Nothing . How the world was made out of Nothing 47 , 48 November . The fifth of November not to be forgotten 307 Nurses . An herb for Nurses to increase their milk and make their children faire 267. With the Nurses milk the children sometimes suck the Nurses vices 394. Women who will not nurse their children , are like unto the Ostrich ibid. Nutmeg and Mace , how and where they grow 278 Nyctilops , an herb that shines 271 O OCtober . The World made in October , about the 26 or 27 day : at which time the sunne entred into Libra 40 , 41 Oker 300 Olive . The Olive tree is green all the yeare 30 One-berrie an herb , called also Herba Paris , or herb True-love 254 Onions and their qualities 262 Opall , a precious stone of divers colours 269 Ophiusta an herb dangerous to be looked on 272 Ork. The Ork dares fight with the Whale 370 Osprey , aravenous bird 416 Ostrich and his properties 394 Otter described 453 Ovassom a Virginia beast 446 Owl and his kindes 402 , & sequent . P PAlm . The Palm or Date tree described ; together with the branches , which are tokens of victorie 276 Palsie . A medicine for the Palsie 256. Other medicines for the same purpose 416. 447 Panther , what manner of beast it is 442 Paradise . Birds of Paradise 418 Paradox maintained by Aristotle 1 Parents . They ought to love their children , by an embleme from the Balaena 368. They must not use their children too harshly in their minoritie 396. They ought not to bring up their children in idlenesse , by an example taken from the Eagle 391. They ought not to be too fond over their children , by an example from the foolish Ape 473 , 474. They must teach their children betimes , by an example from the Hart 480 Parsley and the kindes thereof 258 , 259 Parsnep 263 Partridge 401 Passions , where they be seated 497 Patience and humilitie may be learnt from beasts 444 Peacock 410. Men who make peacocks of their wives , make woodcocks of themselves ibid. Pearch and Pike 388 Pearl and Prawn are emblemes of cheating 386 Peevishnesse . A medicine against it 254 Peionie and the vertues thereof 259 Pelican 398. She teacheth that policie is better then strength ibid. Penie-ryall and the vertues of it 256 Pepper , where and how it groweth 277. Myrtle berries were sometimes used in the stead of pepper 276 Persons . The persons in the Trinitie 45 , 46 , 47 Peter . S. Peter explained concerning one day as a thousand yeares , &c. 13 , 14 Philosophers opinions concerning the beginning & end of the world 1 Phesant 401 Phenix 391 , & sequent . Picea , or the Pitch tree 279 Pigeon or Dove 408 Pillars , burning Meteors of two kindes , round and pyramidall 90 Pine-tree 278 Pissasphaltus . See Mummie . Pissing of bed . A medicine to help it 264 Plaice , and from whence it is so called 387 Plague . Signes of plague and earthquake 185. Good against the plague 270. 300 Plane , a fair goodly tree . The old Romanes used to keep banquets under it 277. Xerxes was strangely enamoured on this tree 278 Plantain , or Lambes tongue , together with the vertues of it 271 Platea a bird which killeth Sea-crows 414 , 415 Plato pag. 1. He calleth the sea a great gulf 206. His opinion partly followed concerning the fierie matter of the starres 320 Pleasure . How we should use our pleasures 372 Plover and his wholesomenesse 415 Poets . Whom they pointed at by their two-faced Ianus 2 Policie better then strength , proved by an example taken from the Pelican 398. as also by an example taken from the bird Platea 415 Polypus a fish with many feet , with an embleme of treacherous persons 385 Pontarof a monstrous fish 378 Porcupine . See Hedgehog . Porphyrio , a strange bird 417 Poulcar , together with their cunning 460 Poison . Things good against poison . 248. An incurable poison 251 Predictions , and how they are warrantable 346 , 347 , 348 , 349 , 350 , 351 , 352 , &c. Prester a serpent , &c. 489 Ptissick . A medicine to cure it ; as also for a stuffing in the head 250 , 251 Purple , a fish whose juice is very precious 385 Purslain and the qualities thereof 269 Pyrausta , a flie which liveth in the fire 425 Q QUick-silver ; what it is , and why so called 285 Quint-essence . See Heavens R RAbbin . The Rabbins conceit of six thousand yeares is very unsound 10 , 11 , 12 Rape and his vertues 264 Rain 145. Ordinary and extraordinarie rains 146. The causes of prodigious rains 147 , 148 , 149 , &c. Why it useth to rain when the winde is down 174 Rain-bow 135. His causes 136. His colours & cause of their differences ibid. The finall cause of Rain-bows 137. How to prognosticate of weather by the Rainbow ibid. The derivation of Iris , a word signifying the Rain-bow 138. There was a Rain-bow before the Floud ibid. What the Iews used to do upon sight of the Rain-bow 140. Wittie applications from the colours in the Rainbow 141. A grosse opinion concerning the Rain-bow 139 Rangifer a beast to ride on with horns like a Deer 481 Rashnesse condemned , by an example from the Barble 383. and by an example from the hastening bitch 469 Rats and their kindes ibid. Raven 395. An embleme from the Fox and Raven concerning companions in ill ibid. The Ravens skinne helps digestion 396. The Night-Raven 403 Ray or Thornback 387. His pricks afford a good medicine against the stone ibid. Red-lead what it is , &c. 301 Red-gumme . Good to cure it 267 Region . No middle Region untill the third day 67. The severall Regions of the aire , and their qualities 84 , 85 , 86 , &c. The cause of those differing Regions 68. 86. Remora , a little fish called the Stopfish , because he is said to stay a ship under sail 382 Rhinoceros 434 Rib. See Woman . Rivers , and from whence they proceed 204 , 205 , &c. A river that breedeth flies 222. A river which resteth every seventh day 224 Robbin-red-breast 402 Roch 388 Romulus and Remus not nursed by a Wolf 448 Rosemary and the many properties thereof 250 , 251 Roses . The temper and vertue of Roses , together with a conserve of Roses , and how to make it 275 Rubie what it is , and for what it is good ; viz. to cleare the sight , to expell sadnes and fearfull dreams 294 Rue and the vertues thereof 248 Rupture . See Burstnings . S SAdnesse . Good against it 294 , 295. 261. 271. Saffron 252 , 253 Sage 246. It is good for childe-bearing women ; good for the brain ; good against spitting of bloud ; good for a stitch in the side , and good against the palsie 247 Sagoin 472 Salamander 494 Salmon 387 Salt and the kindes 304 , 305 , 306 Saphir 293 Sardius a kinde of Onyx 295 Sardonyx healeth ulcers about the nails , and preserveth chastitie 295. Some call it a Corneoll ibid. Sargon an adulterous fish 381 Saw-fish and Sword-fish 370 Scolopendra a fish of a strange propertie ; and how we ought to resemble this fish 384 Scorpion described 492. How to cure his sting ibid. A Scorpion hath sometimes been bred in the brain 244 Scriech-owl 403 Sea. Why seas be salt and rivers fresh 201. Why Springs be fresh 206. Why the Sea ebbeth and floweth 208 , 209 , & sequent . Why fresh Waters and all Seas do not ebbe 218 Seasons of the yeare 354 Securitie . Small securitie on earth , by an example from the Squirrell 454 Selenite , a stone which follows the course of the Moon 294 , 295 Sentida , an herb of a strange propertie 273 Servius Tullius , his head burning as he slept 97 Sethim . It was that wood whereof Noah made the Ark 276 Seven a number of rest 21 Shad 388 Shark 378 Sheep and their natures 482. How sheep may catch 〈◊〉 rot 155. 252 Shepherds purse 270 Shooting starres a Meteor 92 Shrew . A medicine to be used at the death of a Shrew 263 Shrew-mouse and his properties shewed 467 Sight . Sight dulled by Leeks 262. Rue eaten fasting , is very good for the sight 248. See Eyes . Signes . Signes of heaven must not be abused 351 , & sequent . Silver the best mettall next to Gold 288 Sinne. We should weep for sinne , by an example taken from the Hart 481. We should not sleep in sinne , by an example taken from the Sea-Elephant 371. When the baits of sinne are swallowed they must be vomited up again , by an embleme from the Scolopendra 384. The sweetnesse of sinne in the end is bitter , by an example from the Beare eating hony 477. Those who are taken away in the very act of sinne , what they are like unto 485 Sinner . A sinner , though blinde in life , seeth in death , by an example taken from the Mole 462 Sivet-cat or the Zibeth 463 Skirret 264 Sleet and the cause thereof 162 Slow-worm 490 Smaradge . Plinie makes many kindes of this stone 293 Snapdragon , an herb of a strange propertie 272 Snow 160. The matter of Snow 161. Why Snow is white ibid. Snow in the mountains and rain in the valleys , both out of one cloud ; together with the cause thereof 162 Societie ought to be amongst men , by an example taken from the Stork 399 Sole and Whiting 387 Sorrell and the vertues thereof 270 Sorrow . An embleme concerning those who sorrow to part with earth for heaven 459. 481 Sothernwood and the qualities thereof 254 Soul. The Soul breathed into man , infused in the creation , and created in the infusion 499. God stampt his image in the Soul ibid. & 500. Souls . Souls cannot appeare after death 94 , 95 South-winde 182 Sowbread an herb of a strange propertie 262. 272 Sow-thistle and the vertues thereof 267 Sparrow and his nature 409 Speare-wort the beggars herb 260 Spheres ▪ A figure shewing their motion 317 Sphinx , and the meaning of Aenigma 472 Splene . A medicine for the splene 274 Spring . The Spring described 355. The creation was not in the Spring 30. 32 Squirrell described with his properties 453 Starling 402 Starres 311 , 312 , & sequent . The Starres not to be worshipped 312. Their matter and motion 315 , 320. They be nourished by the waters above the heavens , and how 321 , 322 , 323 , 324. The reason of their differing heights 324 , 325. Their offices 327. 334. 354. Why they seem to twinkle 332. They work upon this inferiour world 334 , & sequent . New Starres 107. 114 , 115. 119. The signification of Cassiopea's Starre 108. 114 Steel , and what it is 289 Stitch. Good to give ease to one troubled with a stitch in the side 247 Stomack . Good to strengthen the Stomack 250. Good to help digestion 396 Stone in the body , with ●… medicine for it 387. 254 Stones ; what they are , their kindes &c. 290 , & sequent . They live not a vegetative life 291. Common Stones ibid. Precious Stones 292. A Stone which followes the course of the Moon 294. A Stone which will cool seething water 296. A compassionate Stone and the reason thereof ibid. 297. A Stone of power to draw gold 299. The Loadstone 297. The Bloud-stone ibid. Stories . A Storie of a Sea-woman 375. A storie of a Boy and a Dolphin 380. A storie of a Sparrow 409. A storie concerning Cock-fighting 411. A storie of a Lion 438. Another of a Lion 440. A storie of a dying Usurer 459. A storie of two much familiaritie amongst Cats 464. A storie of a Bishop eaten up with Mice 466. A storie of a loving Dog 470. Another ibid. Another 471. A storie shewing how Alexander was deceived by Apes 472. A storie of a Man saved from death by a Beare 475 Stork 399. Lessons to be learnt from the stork ibid. Strange . A rule to be observed in Strange sights 131 Students . Mint good for students 255 Sturgeon 384 Su , a strange beast in the new-found world 454 Sulphurwort ; it is good for young children 260 Summer described 356 Sunne . Whether the Sunne be the fountain of light 329. Why the Sunne hath sometimes seemed to dance 333. The appearance of many Sunnes 130. Their cause 131. What they signifie ibid. Swallow 406. What strange things some have written of the swallow 407. It is said that she taught men first to build 408. They cure the blinde eyes of their young ones with an herb ; viz. Celandine 261 Swam-fisk , a fish so called , being the most greedy of all fishes 372 , 373 Swanne . The nature and qualities of the Swanne 413 , 414 Swine eat no Turneps 263 Sword-fish 370 T TAmarisk . It is of great vertue for the hardnesse of the splene or milt 274 Tanners . An herb for Tanners in the dressing of Leather 257 Tarragon 264 Tarantula and his strange properties 425 Teeth . Good against the tooth-ach 261. 267. How to scoure the Teeth and kill the worms in them 251 Temper . Waters of a strange temper 220 , 221 Tench 388 Terebinth or the Turpentine tree 279 Thirst. An herb very good for the thirstie 269 Thrive . The thriving of a man that ( upon occasion ) is of two ▪ trades . The embleme is taken from the flying fish 382. Some men thrive in a course which to the vulgar seems contrary , by an example taken from the Sturgeon 384 Throat . Good for a sore throat 253 Thrush 402 Thunder , what it is 122. A difference in Cracks 123. Thunder sometimes without Lightning , and so on the contrarie ibid. How this may be 124. The making of the Thunder-stone 125. See more in the word Lightning . Thyme , and the vertues thereof 259 Time , what it is 45. Times when the World should have ended according to some mens foolish fancies 18. 22 , 23 , 24 , &c. Tinne 290 Toad . An antipathie between the Toad and Rue 248 Tobacco and the kindes thereof : Where it was first found , together with the names , qualities and vertues thereof 264 , 265. The Indian women take no Tobacco 266. The time when it came first into England , and by whom it was first brought ibid. A precious salve to be made of the green leaves 265. A lesson for quaffers ibid. Tongue 498. The Tongue hath brought many to mischief 413. Fair tongues & false hearts 443 Topaz , a very strange stone which stancheth bloud 295 , 296 Tophus 292 Torch , a burning Meteor 89 Torpedo , a benumming fish 383 Tortoise 374 Tragelaphus 481 Treacherie . Treacherous persons like to the Polypus 385. Like to the Ape 401. Like to the Hawk ibid. Trees and their properties 273 , 274 , 275 , 276 , 277 , 278 , 279 , 280 , 281 , 282. Trinitie 46 , 47. The Trinitie shewed in making of Man 496 Trouble . One patient in trouble what he is like 299 Trout . The Trout commended 388. The Trout like one that loves to be flattered 389. Wanton Wenches like to the Trout ibid. Troy and the ruines thereof lamented 240 Turcois , a precious stone good for weak eyes : it will also shew whether he that weareth it be well in health 296 Turnep 263 Turtle 408 Tyger and his properties 441 V VAliant . He is truely valiant that can overcome himself 441 Vapours ; their nature , and why they be warm 87 Veins and Arteries how they differ 497 Vermilion 300. The Romanes used to paint their gods with Vermilion ibid. Vertigo . How to cure it 261 Violets and their vertues 269 Viper 490 Virginia Dogs 447 Vitriol 304 Unicorn of the sea 370 Unicorn of the land 435. That there is such a beast 436. A description of the Unicorns horn ibid. How to catch the Unicorns 437 Urine . Dill is good to provoke Urine 249 Use of things is often times turned into an abuse 265. We ought to make the best uses of the strangest things 227 ▪ 131 , 132 W WArts and their cure 244. 263 Wasps 423 Watery Meteors 142 Water-cresses and their vertues 253 Waters . Waters above the heavens 62 , 63 , 64 , 65 , & sequent . Their use and profit 322 , 323. The Waters gathered together 190. How they were gathered together 191. How to one place , seeing there be many Seas , Lakes and Rivers 192. Whether they be higher then the earth 194. Whether there be more Water then earth 199. The benefit and use of Waters 207. Why fresh Waters do not ebbe and flow 218 Water used in stead of Vineger 220. Water used in stead of burnt wine ibid. Water making drunk ibid. A Water deadly to beasts , and not to men 221. A killing and a purging Water ibid. A Water making horses m●…d ibid. A cold Water setting cloth on fire ibid. A Water which is hot enough either to boil , rost , ●…r bake ibid. A Water which maketh oxen white 222. A Water which changeth the colours either of sheep or horses ibid. A Water cold in the day and hot in the night 223. A Water which turueth wood into stone 224. Poyso●…ing Waters ibid. A Water which makes cattell give black milk 224. A Water which makes men mad 225. A Water which spoils the memorie ibid. A Water procuring lust ibid. A Water causing barrennesse ibid. Weasell and his properties 460 , 461 Well . A strange w●…ll in Idumea 224 West-winde●… qualitie 183 Whale 366. Their kindes 367 , &c Wheat rained 147 Whirle-windes , Storm-windes , and fired Whirle-windes 185 , 186 Willow and Willow-garlands 274 Willow-wort and his properties : it is of a contrary nature to the herb Betonie 270 Winde in the bodie , how to expell it 249 Winde . Divers opinions concerning Winde 168 , 169. W●…nde is more then the motion of the aire 171. Poets fictions concerning Winde 172. How God bringeth the Windes out of his treasures 169. The Winde not moved by Angels 170. Why it useth to rain when the winde is down 174. What Winde is , upon what causes it dependeth , and how it is moved 173. Why we cannot see the matter of Winde 177. How that place is to be understood in the 3 of John concerning the blowing of the Winde 178. Aire moved augments the Winde 174. How the Windes are moved , and by what 175. In what place the motion the Winde beginneth 176. Particular windes 177. Why the winde bloweth not alwayes one way ibid. Opposit●… ibid. Oblique windes ibid. Whisking windes ibid. The division , names , and number of the Windes 178. Mariners reckon two and thirtie Windes 179. The nature and qualitie of the Windes 181. The effects of a long-continuing Winde 184. Why the East and North windes bring rain sometimes for a whole day together 183 Windows of heaven opened in the Floud , and what they were 69 Winter described 357. A warm Winter hurtfull 161 Witches ; they sell windes to sea-men 153 Wood-pecker ; how she useth to unwedge the hole of her nest 258 Wolf and his properties 447 Wolf-bane and the strange properties thereof 251 Wooll rained , and how 152 Woman . She was made after the image of God as well as the man 500. How she is said to be the glorie of the Man ibid. Why she was made out of a Rib 501. Wherein a womans rule ought to consist 501 , 502. Childe-bearing women . Sage is good for them 247. The smell of Dragon very bad for those who are newly conceived with childe 262. The herb Sow-bread is also very hurtfull , and causeth instant abortion ibid. How a doubting woman may know whether she be with childe 263. How a woman burying her husband may save her credit 256 World. The World not eternall , and must also end 2. The manner how it must end 4. Impostours concerning the end 18 , & sequent . When it was created 28 , & sequent . Why it was not made perfect in an instant 50 , 51. It decayeth daily 78 , 79 Worms in the belly , with means to cure them 253. 255 Worms rained , and how 147 Wren 402 Y YArrow and the properties thereof 267 Yeares . The examination of the name , length , divers beginning , and kinde of Yeares 360 , 361 , 362 , 363 Z ZAnchie : his opinion of the Iewish tradition which they take from the Rabbin Elias 13. His opinion of certain strange and prodigious rains 154 Zebra , a beast of an excellent comelinesse 446 Zibeth or the Sivet-cat 463 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A13217-e2550 Plato in 〈◊〉 . a Lib. 1. de calo , cap. 10. 12. & ●…b . 2. 1 lib 8. I h●…s . & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & co●… . b Lib. de mundo . c Pareus on Gen. * Inaniasoph . smata ad obscurandam veritatem , ingenios●… magis quàm solid●… excogitata . Pareus ibid. L●…ret . lib. 6. Gen. 1. 1. Du Barta●… first day . The manner of the worlds ending is shewed . * 2. Pet. 3. 10. * Rom. 8. 21 , 22. * Psal. 102. 26. * Hier. on ▪ 〈◊〉 . 1. Cor. 15. 53. Job 19. 26. * Rom. 8. 21. The creatures remaining at the worlds ending . See also Dr. Willets Hexap . on Rom. chap. 8. quaest . 34. a Pot. Mart. ●…oc . c●…m . * Zach. 14. 7. b Pet. Mart. ●…x ch●…soss . * Esay 60. 19. Revel . 21. 23. c Part. in Apoc. cap. 21. Matth. 5. 5. d Dr. Willet , Hexap . in Rom. * Revel . 4. 14. * Gen. 28. 12. * Matt. 17. 3. Of the time when the world endeth . * Luke 21. 3●… . 2. Pet. 3. 10. 1. Thess. 5. 2. Revel . 16. 15. a De verit . Christ. Relig. † It was favoured by Justin Martyr , Ireneus , Lactantius , Hierome , &c. but disallowed by Ambrose and Augustine . See Augustine in exposit . Psal. 90. b 〈◊〉 . Tom. 7. Praelect . de fine seculi . c Note that the yeares from the Creation are now many more . 2. Pet. 3. 4 ▪ * 1. Cor. 15. 12. † It was but to shew ( saith S. Augustine ) contentnendam futuri tempo●…is 〈◊〉 vitatem . d Marlor . in Pet. Hierome on ●…er . Zanch. Tom. 7. Praelect . ae 〈◊〉 se. u●…i . The world hath six Ages , but not reckoned by thousands of yeare●… . * 1. Cor. 15. 52. Revel . 10. 5 , 6. Du Bartas in the handy-crafts . 1 Adam . 2 Noah . 3 Abram . 4 David . 5 Zedech ●…ah , or the captivitie . 6 Christ. 7 The eternall sabbath . e Ger. loc . com . Tom. 9. pag. 182. Impostours and false Prophets concerning the worlds ending . f Ibid. ut antea . * Or from the time of Christ born of a Virgin. A crotchet to shew that the world must end in the yeare 1657 ; which is 24 yeares hence . 1000 M 5 V   n 500 D 1 I     100 C   o   n   f 50 L   a   g   r   a   t 1 I   o 1657.   Another erotchet , whereby the world should end in the yeare 1645 ; which now 12 is yeares hence . The former opinion confuted . John 19. 37. Vide Buchol . chron . anno Dom. 1533. Vide Diete●… . post Dom. 2. adven . g See Treas . of ancient and modern times , l. 4. cap. 20. h Napeir on the Revelat. Prop. 14 where he determines the time to be betwixt the yeares 1688 , and 1700 ; naming either the yeare 1697 , or 1699. i See Jun. Cal●… . Polan . or Dr. Will. Hexap . 〈◊〉 Dan. k August . Epist. 80 〈◊〉 Hesych . Revelat. 10. 6. Plin. lib. 16. cap. 20. A second opinion is , that the world began at the Spring . A third and best opinion is , that the world began in Autumne . An answer to their first reason who place the creation in the Spring . * Viz. the first day . Gen. 8. 4 , 5. * Gen. 9. 3. * Calvis . chr●… . cap. de temp . mundi conditi . * Or from the tenth to the second moneth . See Gen. chap. 8. An answer to ●●eir second reason who place the creation in the Spring . Gen. 1. 29. and 3. 2. The course of nature was never changed . An answer to their third reason who place the creation in the Spring . Adam ●…ll soon after his creation . * Upon Matth. chap. 27. * Broughton●… Concent . Hexap . upon Gen. chap. 3. quest . 31. An answer to their fourth reason who place the creation in the Spring . Object . Answ. Object . Answ. * 1. Kings ●… . 2. a 1. King. 6. 38. b 1. King. 6. 1 , ●…7 . The conclusion , wherein the former part of the chapter is recapirulated , and all explained . * Calvis . Chr. cap. de temp . mund . cond . & B●…oald . lib. 1. cap. 7. * FORTIUM , à praestantia & dignitate dicitur ; quia non a ●…ni tantum , sed etiam Sabbati & Iubilaei principium fuit . Wolph . de Temp. lib. 1. pag. 15. † Levit. 23 39. * 2. Sam. 11. 1. 2. Chron. 36. 10. Ezek. 40. See also Wolph . de temp . Bux . de Synag . Iul. Seal . de Em. Temp. &c. Quest. Answ. a Deus dum coetum 〈◊〉 et ▪ fecit aete●…nitatis quandam in num●… fluentem imaginem : quam no●… T●…pus voca●… us . Coclen . ex Pl●…t . Exo●… . 3. 14. b . c When we behold the admired fabrick of the world , &c. we can no more ascribe it to chance , then a Printers case of letters could by chance fall into the right composition of any such book as he printeth . * Psal. 2. 7. John 15. 26. d Du Bart. 1. day of the 1. week . * Coloss. 1. 16. e Dr. Willet on Gen. pag. 20. f Gib . on Gen. Quest. 1. g Freig . Histor. Mosaic . pag. 5. h Gib . on Gen. Quest. 1. i Etsi ex rihilo nihil sit per m●…um seu transmutatio●…em , id est , generatur , tamen ex nihilo aliquid sit per sim●…licem emanationem , id est , creatur . Go●…len . disp ▪ Phys. k Confess . lib. 12. cap. 21. l Du Bart ▪ first day of the first week . m Mr. Purch . in his first part , lib. 1. cap. 2. n Not the aire or winde ; they were not yet . o Gibbens on Gen. quest . 2. ann●…t . d. † Aust. * Ephes. 1. 11. Quest. Answ. * Bish. Hall , contemp . lib. 1. * Psal. 104. 2. * 2. Cor. 4. 6. a Ex tenebris dicitur eduxi●…se lu●…em , non ut ex materia ( nihil enim tenebrae fu rient , nisi negatio lacis ) sed ut è con●…rario termino . Pare . in Gen. pag. 146. b Which was the locall , but not materiall originall of it , as saith Pareus . ibid. c Aquin. Sum. 1. par . Quest. 70. a●…tie . 1. Of Angels , and when the●… were created . d See Dr. Willet on Gen. chap. 1. Quest. 33. e Aquin. Sum. part 1. quest . 70. 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 . f God made one proper centre for all things of one kinde , unto which he reduce●… . them . * 2. Cor. 4. 6 & Ephe. 5. 8. g Purc●… . lib. 1. cap. 2. h 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . cap. 4. i in●…n ●…n . pag. 148. k But otherwise it may be said , that the first dayes light was carried to another hemispheare just with the dawning of the second day : for as soon as the out spread Firmament was commanded to be , the Heavens surely were made , and began to move . * Esay 60. 19. a Janius , Gibbens , and others . b Meth. The●…l . lib. 2. pag. 333. c See Gibbens on Gen. chap. 1. quest . 5. d See Lydiats disquisitio Phys. cap. 10. pag. 196. a ●…oclon . disput . 18. sect . 29. b In his second day of the first week . * Gen. 1. 7. Psal. 104 3. Psal. 148. 4. c Hyp. Meth. 〈◊〉 . liv . 2. pag ▪ 335. d Ainsworth on Gen. e Lydiat . disqui s●…tio Phys. cap. 10. * ●…er . 10. 13. f 〈◊〉 no●… magis 〈◊〉 c●…lum ipsum qu●…ant . Hyper. Meth. The●…l . lib. 2. pag. 335. The contrary and their reasons . * Job 26. 8. g In Gen. pag. 70. h Plin. lib. 31. cap. 1. The reader is left unto his free choice . The matter in question is cleared by answering the contrary arguments . The sunne , moon , and starres , are higher then the clouds , and yet they are not said to be above the firmament , but in it ▪ the fowls also flie in it , but not above it . * ●…er . 10. 13. There was no middle Region untill the third day . * Viz. 300 furlongs which make 37 miles and an half . † As Atlas , Pelion , Ossa , Caucasus , and Tabor , which last riseth up 30 furlongs , as Iosephu●… writeth . i Lyd. de orig . fonti●…ns , cap. 10. k Aquin. Sum. p●…r . 1. Quest 69. Art●… . Of the windows of heaven opened in the Floud . That hills and mountains were not caused by the Floud . l Pom. Mela , lib. 1. cap. 11. & Plin. lib. 5. cap. 13. m Antiq. lib. 1. cap. 3. * Gen. 7. 19 , 10. n Ains . on Gen. * Gen. 8. 2. o Dr. Will. ex Bel. de gra . pri . hom . p Antiq. lib. 1. cap. 4. q Necessario fatendum est , si modo ●…ubes sint superiores ill●… aq●…ae , duo esse expansa , & ita duo , ut de fabrica illius quod duo●…um multo est nobillus , nulla siai ment●…o . Lyd. de Orig. font . cap. 10. r Distinguit , a word of the present tense , noting the present performance of that which it was made for . s As Val. Schindi . & Fagius upon Gen. chap. 1. out of Aben Ezra . a Plin. lib. 2. cap : 26. * Psal. 102. 26. b Dove conf●…t . of Atheil . chap. 14. c Ideme ▪ ●…lin . lib. 7. ●…ap . 1●… . ●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gell. N●…t . A●… . l. 13. c. ●… . * Psal. 19. 5. d Di●… . Po●… . 〈◊〉 . 2. 〈◊〉 A●…vent . Phys. lib. 8. cap. 1. & 〈◊〉 . f Lib. de 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . g For new starres Tycho affirmeth it , lib. de nova ●…iella . * Dan. 7. 2 , 13. † Psalm . 8. 9. Gen. 1. 16. 17. * Matth. 22. 30. † 2. Cor. 12. 2 ▪ a Bish. Halls contemplation●… . The highest Region . The lowest Region . * The earth . The middle Region . a Remoti●…●… 〈◊〉 circula●…i dat qui●…tem , frigiditatem , & 〈◊〉 ; si●… pro 〈◊〉 dat m●…um , calo●… & levitate●… . Exhalations are of two kindes . The nature of vapours . Why vapours are warm . The nature of fumes . Three sorts of Meteors . Two sorts of Fiery Meteors which burn in very deed . These sorts are ignita pura . These sorts are ignita 〈◊〉 . Article 1. Of burning Torches . Article 2. Of burning Beams . Article 3. Of round burning Pillars . Article 4. Of Pyramidall burning Pillars . Article 5. Of Flashings , Streams , or Darts Article 6. Dancing Goats . Article 7. Flying Sparks . Article 8. of Shooting starres ▪ * Antiperistasis is a repulsion on every part , whereby either heat or cold is made more strong in it self by restraining the contrary . Article 9. Flying Launces . Article 10 Of the seeming burning of the heavens . a Stow in his Abridg. Ann , 1574. Artic. 11. Fire-drakes , or flying Dragons . b Paracelsus is perswaded that it is a fierie living creature bred in the element of the Fire , even as flies in the Aire , fish in the Water , and worms in the Earth : affirming that it is of à short life like the Salamander , &c. But if this be not ridiculous , then nothing is . Artic. 12. Foolish Fire , Jenny , or Will with a wisp . b Taken therefore ( but falsely ) for the souls of the departed : as you may see if you look but a little further . * 2. Sam. 12. 13. Job 7. 10. Psal. 103. 15 , 16. and Psal. 39. 15. * Eccles. 9. 5 , 6. * Eccles. 9. 10. Hos. 13. 14. John ●…7 . 24. ! * Luke ●…6 . 22. and chap ▪ ●…3 . 43. * 1. John 〈◊〉 , 9. Of Helena , Castor and Pollux . Why two lights at once shew fair weather , and one light foul weather . Artic. 13. Licking Lights . Virg. Aeneid . lib. 2. prope finem . Why some fierie Meteors are lesse pure then others . What Comets are . * Plinie maketh their shortest time to be seven dayes , and their longest 80 dayes , lib. 2. cap. 25. but we finde it otherwise : And therefore there is a fault ; 80 being put for 180 , which might come to passe by the losse of a C. Three principall colours in a Comet . Two chief fashions in a Comet . The strange effects of Comets . a Carion , ex Seneca , lib. 2. b Socrat. lib. 4. cap. 22. c Carion , lib. 3. d Lib. 3. pag. 294. e Of this Comet you may reade in Carion , lib. 5. pag. 854. f Alst. Chron. 〈◊〉 . g Goclen . Phys. Lanquet . Chron. & in contin . Chron. Euseb. * So also a certain Germane in the continuation of Euseb. Chron. h Buchod . in his chron . * Idem , ibid. h In Lanq. Chron. it is 1400. Vide Ann. Dom. 1531. i 〈◊〉 Bohemicum & Germanicum oritu●… , quod hodié que affligit 〈◊〉 nostram Germaniam . 〈◊〉 . Chron. mirab . Dei , Fuit etiam anteces●… mortis Ma●…hiae Imperatoris . Why warres , deaths , famines and the like , are the effects of Comets . Our bodies follow the temper of the aire : and our mindes do somewhat sympathize with the bodie . † Burton , in his Melancholy . † Chap. 7. sect . 3 parag . 2 ▪ art . 1. How to guesse at the signification of Comets . i Origan●… de effectibus , pag. 526 , ex Cardano . The severall ends of Comets . Politicall . Theologicall . Naturall . k Witnesse the great plague which was in Portugal Ann. Dom. 1531 , occasioned by vapours which through a breach of ground in an earthquake issued forth and poisoned the aire . Lanq. Chron. l After which were these appearances , if not new starres , yet most of them supralunary Comets : as in the yeare 1577 , which Sibylla Babylonica prophecied of ( as may be seen in Tycho ) shewing that it should arise about foure yeares after the vanishing of Cassiopea's starre ; which was true inclusively : and in the yeares 1580 , 1585 , 1590 , 1593 ; and in the yeare 1596 ( but this was a New starre ) and in the yeares 1607 , and 1618. a Viz. on Bartholomew day . Calvis . b Viz. on the ninth of November . c And therefore he could not then name any one in particular . d The King of Sweden born at such time as the starre began its operation . The place pointed at by the heavens hath 62 degrees of North latitude . l In a speech to his court at Ingol●…tadt . m Taken out of the relation of his last battel , pag. 20. translated out of French into English. A memento for after-times . * He flourished 135 yeares before Christs birth . Helvic . Chronol . m Lib. 2. n See more in Aquinas summes . o Some say the 17 degree . Calvis . ch●…ei . A consideration of this New starres matter . Lib. denova ●…ella . * Yet the same matter , had it been crushed together , or as solidly composed as the earth , would have been as nothing in respect of the earth . * 〈◊〉 de novis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . From the earth to the highest Firmament is nothing but aire . p Called Lingua . q In 〈◊〉 Lun●… generat●…r ignie . What place the Element of Fire possesseth . r Lib. 3. Met. cap. 2. Art. 7. What thunder is . * Io●…nnes Bodinus putat a geniis aeris & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fulmma jaci , & 〈◊〉 ill●…m coeli cieri . Great cracks . Small cracks . r Lib. 2. cap. 43. Sometimes 〈◊〉 and ●…o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ligh●…ning and n●… 〈◊〉 . How there may be lightning without thunder . The kindes of lightning . Why we see the lightning before we heare the thunder . The worst ●…inde of lightning . The making of the thunder-stone . a Or thus ; Gene●… ex exhalation●… 〈◊〉 v●…scosa , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce●… 〈◊〉 , mutatione 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s●… 〈◊〉 cu●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mi●… 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . lib. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 7. cap. 3. Three kindes of Fulmen . The first kinde is drie of qualitie . The second kinde is something moist . The third kinde is most grosse of the three . * Plin. lib. 2. cap. 55. The Poets therefore write that she carries Jupiters armour ▪ which is lightning . Not wholesome to gaze on the lightning . What the Galaxia is . Why red clouds are seen onely in the morning and evening . * Viz. Parag. 6. Artic. 1. What is signified by many sunnes . A rule and in observation concerning strange sights . a Fulks Meteors . b Stows Abridg. of chron . c Stow ▪ ibid. d Idem . e Fulks Meteors . f In the yeare 1619 were 3 also seen at Lovan in the moneth of May , at the rising of the Sunne . Fromond . Met. lib. 6. Du Batt . a Halo , Graecis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nominatur , hoc est , Area : quoniam ( ut Seneca testatu●… ) apud veteres terendis frugibus loca destinata fere rotunda suerunt . Latini Coronam vocant , quia rotundâ plerumque constat figurâ , & sidera cingere atque coronare videtur . The signification of Circles . f They are very seldome seen about the Sunne , because of winde in the day time ; or because the Sunne either draweth the vapours too high , or else disperseth them too much . In the yeare 1104 there was a blazing starre and 4 circles about the Sunne , which was a signe of the new kindling malice again between Henry the first , King of England , and his brother Duke of Normandy . Stow in his chron . The efficient cause of the Rain-bow . The materiall cause . The formall cause . The colours in the Rain-bow . Moon-bows . The finall cause . How to judge of the weather by the rain-bow ▪ The derivation of Iris , signifying the rain-bow ▪ The rainbow was before the Floud . A grosse absurditie of some who think that there shall be no rain nor rain-bow 40 yeares before the worlds end . What the Jews do at the sight of the rain-bow . a On Gen. chap. 9. pag. 898. b Dr. Willet on Gen. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ na●… ▪ ●…hilosoph . b Qu●… clara sunt , alboque apparent colore , 〈◊〉 visum movent : qu●… vero nigra & obscura sunt , minus cum afficiunt . c Si magna fuerit , vorago ; si non it a magna , hiatus non●…natur . Titclman . a It is said that clouds have sometimes fallen down to the earth with great noise , to the te●…rour & damage of such as had them in their Zenith , which clouds came but from the highest part of the lowest region : yet neverthelesse they were generated in the middle Region , but waxing very heavie have sunk down by little and little , till at last they seem to fall no further then the lowest Region : But this is seldome . They may also fall by drops through their own weight . b Nigredo in nubibus ob vaporum densitatem oritur , qu●… lumen collustrans non admittit . Et sic é contrá ●…it Albor ; viz. è vapore subtiliore & parùm conspissato , quem radius facillimé pe●…etrat , & ●…quabiliter in illum spa●…gitur . Goclen . Dis●…us . Phys. c 〈◊〉 rubedo 〈◊〉 significat , quia ▪ rubedo nubem rara●…t est●… solis 〈◊〉 , ejúsque 〈◊〉 ab●… esse ●…tat . Sed 〈◊〉 rubedo plu●…ias 〈◊〉 ventos promi●…tit , quia vapores humidarum & sub densarum 〈◊〉 absumi non 〈◊〉 . Ibid. The height of the clouds . How the clouds naturally hang in the aire . a This may be seen if any will but assay to poure water from an high place . Ordinary and extraordinary rains . Prodigious rain . Worms . Frogs ▪ Fishes ▪ Wheat . b Paragraph ●… . art . 3. and elsewhere . c Fulk , in his Meteors . Milk ▪ * Which may the sooner be done in summer , and in hot countreys . Flesh. Bloud . d Lanquet ▪ ●…tow , &c. Object . Answ. Wooll . Stones . Iron . Earth . Red crosses . e Ru●…finus , Histor. Eccles. lib. 1. cap. 39 f Theod. Histor. Eccles. lib. 3. cap. 20. ▪ Reasons concerning Red crosses at other times . g Lib. 4. cap. 6. * So also in Westphalia , ann . 1543. at Lovane , 1568. ipso Pentecostes die . And in the yeare 1571 in duione Embdensi , in Frisus Orientalibus . See Fromond . Meteor . Lib. 5. cap. 6. art . 3. The devil many times worketh in the Aire . * Psal. 78. 49. How it comes to passe that the devi●…s knowledge is farre beyond mans . * Matth. 8. 31. Job 1. 12. h Saxo Grammat . Olaus magnus . * Ephes. 2. 2. Exod. cap. 7 ▪ & 8. i Sentio ( inquit ) tales 〈◊〉 is ver●… prodigio●…as esse , & fieri 〈◊〉 solâ Dei potentiâ , eoque iram Dei portendere ; qualis fuit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pluit sulphure & igne supra Sodomam , & alias urbes : aut etiam 〈◊〉 praestigi●… , Deo permit ten●…e fieri . Zanch. Tom. 3. lib. 3. cap. 5. qu●…st . 6. Thes. 3. Why dew is but in the morning , and at evening . Why no dew is a signe of rain . a Tit●…lm . 〈◊〉 . lib. 6. cap. 6. How sheep may●… get a deadly flux . 〈◊〉 of dew . Three kindes of dew . Manna . Of the Israelites Manna . b 〈◊〉 o●… 〈◊〉 . The Israelites Manna was not without miracle in many respects . * Psal. 78. 25 , 26. How Manna is said to be Angels food . c Myrrhina is a wine mixed with Myr●…he and other sweet ●…pices . How Manna is said to come from heaven . Hony-dew . d Lib. 11. cap. 12. e It riseth with Sol about the end of July . f Which is about the 17 day of April . Ladanum , the third kinde of sweet dew . g Plin. lib. 12. cap. 17. Blasting dew . h Magir. Phys. Com. lib. 4. cap. 6. a Lib. 1. de Mete●… c●…p . 10. Hot things cooled are soonest congealed . Arist. Met. lib. 1. cap. 11. The matter of snow . Why snow is white . a Fulks Meteors . b Havenreut . com . In Arist. de Met. lib. 1. Warm winters hurtfull . c Lib. 17. cap. 2. One and the same cloud may give the mountains snow , and the valleys rain . The reason of sleet . Crystall . d Fulk . Met. What hail is . Winter-hail how and where it is made . The sundry fashions of hail-stones Hail doth many times much hurt . How the heathen used to secure their fields from hail and other harms . * Psal. 107. 34 , 35 Charms unlawfull . The descending mist is twofold . Why mists and fogs stink . A rot for cattell , and an harm to men . How , by a mist , to judge of the weather . * And that 's the reason why ( when it hangs on the stubble , or the like places ) we see so many little spiders busie in it : for the matter doth as it were feed them , and ( perhaps ) through the Sun-beams , generate them . The first opinion . Answer . a D●… dicit , Deum producere ventos de thesauris suis , hoc tantùm innuit , ventorum materiam & exhalati●…nen ; in terra tanquam thesauro inclusam esse , unde De●…s ventos producit per causas intermedias & naturales , quae sunt calor solis & terr●… . Havenreut . Psal. 74. 17. 18. A soc●…nd opinion . * Psal. 104. 3. † Ibid. * Psal. 18. 10. † Ibid. vers . 14. Answer . ●… third opinion . Answer . b Met●…r . lib. 1. cap. 13. Winde is more then the motion of the aire . Another opinion . * The reason of which fiction was , because the clouds and mists rising about the s●…en Aeolian Islands , of which he was king , did alwayes portend great store of windes . c Metamor . lib. 1. a L●…d . de orig●… font . cap. 3. The cause and effects of an earthquake . The definition of winde . b Met. lib. 2. cap. 4. Why it useth to rain when the winde is down . The aire moved augments the winde . How the windes are moved , and by what . c Haven●●us . de Mes. lib. 2. cap. 4. Where 〈◊〉 motion of the winde beginneth . Particular windes . Why the winde bloweth not alwayes one way . Opposite 〈◊〉 . Oblique windes . Whis●…ing windes . The matter of winde not obvious to the sight . d Fulk . e Iste locus vult , qu●…d ventus sensibus deprehendi nequeat ; & certus locus , ubi ventus flar●… incipias & desi●…at , notari non possit : vis enim ejus tantùm sentiat●… ▪ Havenreut . * Psal. 104. 24. a Plin. Lib. 2. cap. 47. b Origan . de effect . cap. 5. c Ibid. d Lib. 2. cap. 22. The mariners reckon 32 windes f Orig. Ephes. lib. de effect , cap. 6. a Windes blowing into the haven and famous citie of Panormus , or Palermo in S●…cilie . b In a book called a generall description of the world . c Origan . Ephem . de effect . cap. 5. Their qualities according as they commonly blow . Norths qualitie . Souths qualitie . Easts qualitie . Why the East and North windes sometimes bring rain for a whole day . West windes qualitie . d Lib. 1. carm . od . 4. The effects of a long-continuing winde , at certain seasons . A signe of plague and earthquake . a Lib. 2. cap. 48. Typhon . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , quod est verberare . 〈◊〉 . Prester . A conclusion repeating the sum ne of this dayes work . a Aeneid . lib. 1. Questions concerning the waters which are said to be gathered together . Quest. 1. Which sheweth how the waters were gathered together . * Ezek. 1. 16. * Job 38. 10. Quest. 2. Shewing how they were gathered to one place . * Esay 40. 22. * Dr. Fulk in his Met. lib. 4. saith that some lakes are so great that they bear the names of seas : among which he reckoneth this Caspian sea . a As Duina major , and Duina minor called also Onega . Look into the maps of Russia or Moscovia . b Viz. the Euxine , Baltick , and Scythian or Northern seas . Quest. 3. Shewing whether the waters be higher then the earth . c Herodot . in ●…terpe , & in lib. sequent . Plin. lib. 6. cap. 39. * Psal. 104. d Met. lib. 1. cap. 14. e De subtil lib. 3. pag. 123. Quest. 4. Shewing whether there be more water then earth . * 2. Esdr. 6. 42. Quest. 5 ▪ Shewing upon what the earth is founded . * Wisd. 11. 22. * Job 26. 7. Quest 6. Shewing why the sea is salt ▪ and rivers fresh . i 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 Arist. de Met. lib. 2. cap. 1. k Lyd. d●…●…ig . fo●… . cap. 8 , & 9. l viae . under the water . The sea made salt by the substance of the ground : that is my opinion . Of rivers ; and from whence they proceed . Arist. de Met. lib. 1. cap. 13. n Lib. 2. cap. 103. † Aëriall vapours are partly a cause of springs . o Goclen . Disput. Phys. cap. 39. ex Plat. in Phaed. * Plato did but expresse Moses meaning , Gen. 7. 11. in other words . How springs come to be fresh , seeing the sea is salt . p Putei prope mare , falsi ; longiùs , minùs ; procul , nihil . Ial . Scal. exercitat . 50. The benefit and use of waters . Quest. 7. Wherein is shewed the cause of the ebbing and flowing of the sea . q Zanch. Tom. 3. lib. 4 cap. 1. quest . ●… . thes . 1. * Note that this is pertinent to the openest seas , as the Atlantick and Southseas , and especially between the Tropicks , where is a constant Easterly breath caused by the superiour motions which draw together with them , not onely the element of fire , but of the aire and water also . r De placi●… . ●…los . lib. 3. cap. 17. Dr. Fulk . 〈◊〉 . li●… . 4. t Antiquarum lecti ▪ 〈◊〉 lib. 29. cap. ●… . u Iu●… . Mart. Greg. Naz. Aesc●…ines orat . contra ●…tes . L. Valla Dialog . de lib. arbitri●… , &c. x Livie saith that it is not seven times a day ; but ●…emere in modum venti nunc huc , nun●… il●…c rapitur . lib. 8. dec . 3. The earth hath no circular motion . * Viz. chap. 4. sect . 2. and chap. 5. sect . 2. Paragraph 1. y L●…sberg ▪ 〈◊〉 ▪ i●… 〈◊〉 terra di●…r . pag. 7. * Wi●…d . 11. 22. * Jo●…h . 10. 12 , 13. Esay 38. 8. z Motus terra is nothing but Germinatio terr●… . Gen. 1. * Ecclus. 46. 4. * Bish. Hall. * Revel . 16. 5. This is the most probable cause why the Sea ebbs and flows . z Sir Christopher Heydon , in his defence of Judiciall Astron. chap. 21. pag. 432. a Idem , pag ▪ 433. cap ▪ 21. Why all seas do not ebbe and flow Why fresh waters do not ebbe and flow . Psal. 107. 23 ▪ 24. Water used in stead of vineger . Water used in stead of burnt wine . Water which makes men drunk ▪ A water which is deadly to beasts , but not to men . A purging killing water . A water which makes horses mad . A cold burning water . A water which will both ros●… and bake . A river which breedeth flies . A water which maketh oxen white . Water which maketh sheep black or white . Water which makes them red . b Plin. lib. 31. cap 2. See also 〈◊〉 . 2 ▪ cap. 103. A water like to the former . A water cold in the day , and hot in the ●…ight . A water turning wood into stone . A river which rests every seventh day . c In his 3 day . A strange well in Id●…mea . Poysoning waters . d Plutarch . See also Just. lib. 12. and Curt. lib. 10. A water which makes cattell give black milk . Poysoning waters . Water which makes men m●…d . A water that spoils the memorie . A water which procureth lust . A water which causeth barren nesse , and another which causeth the teeth to fall , &c. e For this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 where 〈◊〉 you may 〈◊〉 of ●…nother that sharpe●…eth the senses . Fountains of oyl . Waters of a strange temper . Of the fountain Dodone . Waters which work miracles . * In which he was deceived : it was rather to trie their strength , and make them hardie ; as Verstegan well declareth , Restit●… . cap. 2. pag. 45. f D●… 〈◊〉 cap. 51 , & 52. g D●… 〈◊〉 . 3 day . We ought to make the best uses of the strangest things . i H●…iditas non est ●…stimanda ex irrigatione , sed ex propria de●…nitione , quod scilic et difficulter alieno termino cl●…uditur . Iam vide●…us ●…quam includi faciliùs certis limitibus quàm a●…rem , ergo &c. Quod autem aqua magis ●…ectat , id fit propter crassiorem substantiam . Cùm e●…im humiditas aqua in den●…ore materia h●…reat , ideo est magìs unita ▪ & proinde efficacio●… ad humectand●…m . Aeris verò humi●…tas tam cr●…ssam substantiam , si●…ut ●…qua , non habet , & prop●…erea tantum madorem corporibus 〈◊〉 ●…equit : & quod quandoque exicc●…re videatur , id non est per se , sed per accidens , 〈◊〉 per exhalationes , &c. k Efficiens est calor solis , & simul ignis subterraneus , quibus suppeditant tres superiores planetae . l Causa materialis est spiritus seu vapor , in terrae visceribus conclusus , exire contendens . m Forma est ipsa concussio terrae & agitatio exhalationum terrae inclusatum . The cause of earthquakes . n Origa●… de effect . cap. 9. ex Holy. &c. The kindes of earthquakes . n Pl●…t . 〈◊〉 Ti●… . A digression touching the new found world . The attendants of an earthquake Signes of an earthquake . Effects of earthquakes . p Lanquet in his chron . q Tacit. lib. 2. an●…al . ●…seb . chron . r E●…eb . ibid. s Idem . t Lanquet in his chron . u Eus●… . x Fromond . M●…t . lib. 4. but Lanquet nameth the yeare 1508. z Idem . a Verstegan , in his restitution , cap. 4. a 〈◊〉 trag . b B●…rkley in his Summ. bonum . edit . 2. lib. 2. The varietie and vertue of herbs and trees . Basil. a Ger. in his Herb. out of Galen●…imp ●…imp . li●… . 8. A scorpion bred in the brain by the smell of Basil. A medicine for warts . Mallows . How to 〈◊〉 from ●…inging . Borage . Buglosse . b Herb. pag. 654. Good to make one merrie . An excellent 〈◊〉 , ter made of ●…orage , &c. being good against melancholy and sadnesse . Balm , 〈◊〉 take great delight in ●…alm . c Lib. 21. cap. 20. A medicine for the Mother . Balm is good to close up wounds . Sage . Sage is good for childe-bearing women . Good for the brain . Good against the palsie . Good against spitting of bloud . Good against a stitch in the side . d Lib. 19. cap. 8. An antip●…thy between the Toad and Rue . Good against poyson . Good for the sight ▪ Rue makes men chaste , but not women . A precious wate●… for the eyes . A note for garden ▪ we●…ders . Dill. Dill i●… good to expell ●…inde , provo●… 〈◊〉 , engender mi●… i●… nurses breasts . An old custome . Rosemarie . e Lib. 19. cap. ●…lt . Good against a stinking breath . To make the face fair . To prevent the palsie , and strengthen the stomack . To cure melancholy . * Note also that the flowers boiled in Goats milk , are good for the P●…issick . You must keep covered ▪ and drink it cold . To cure a stuffing in the head . To sco●…re th●… teeth , and kill the worms in them . Wolf-bane . An incurable poison . A str●…ge propertie in a posso●…g herb . Flea-bane . Good to drive away gnats and 〈◊〉 , &c. Ladies mantle . An herb for maids . Butterwort . How sheep may ▪ catch a rot . An excellent herb for farmers . Horehound A co●…e for a cough of the 〈◊〉 . Saffron . f Trans . by 〈◊〉 John Harington ▪ Hyssop . Hyssop purgeth the breast , and puts a good colour in the face . Good for the throat . Good for the lungs and breath ▪ Good against worms . Water-Cresses . Good against the green sicknesse . Good against the stone . Sothernwood . Good to make the beard grow . A strange 〈◊〉 . One Berrie Good against peevishnesse . Dittanie . g Lib. 25. cap. ●… . An herb for the wounded Deer ▪ Cummin . To make the face fair . For bleeding at the nose . Mint . h Lib. 19. cap. 8. & lib. 20. cap. 14. Good for students . A note for good huswives . Good to kill worms . Mustard . To make one sing cleare . i 〈◊〉 ▪ John Haringtons trans . of Schola Salerni . How a woman may save her credit . Peniryall . Good against drowsinesse . Good against choler and the gout . Brionie . Good against scarres , spots , freckles , &c. An herb for tanners . Madwort . This is an herb of a strange propertie . For it is an herb that unshoeth horses , and the like . Du 〈◊〉 . Good against the biting of a mad dog . Parsley . How sick Harts cure themselves . Thyme . Good against the falling sicknesse , and troubled mindes . Water Pepper . An herb which will help the tiring of a jade . Peionie . A medicine for the Mare , melancholy dreams , falling sicknesse , &c. Spearwort . An herb which beggars use to blister their arms and legs withall . Sulphur-wort . Good for young children . Feverfew . Good against a Vertig●… . Good to drive away sadnesse . Mouseare . Good ●…o harden edge tools . Celandine . k Lib. 25. cap. 8. Good for the tooth ach . Angelica . Du Bart. Dragon . Ill for women with childe . Sowbread . A dangerous herb for women with childe . Lavender . Leeks . The discommoditie of Leeks . Onions . Good against barrennesse and bleeding . Good against warts . A medicine to be used at the death of a shrew . Garlick . Good for the eyes . How , when a woman doubteth , she may know whether she be with childe . Parsnep . Carret . Turnep . Swine eat no Turnept . Skirret . Artichoke . Elecampane . The vertues of Elecampane . Rape . Tarragon . Red Darnell . Tobacco . The kindes of Tobacco , and where it was first found . The names of Tobacco . The qualitie of Tobacco . The vertues of Tobacco . The use of things is many times turned into an abuse . A lesson for swearing swilling swaggerers . An excellent s●…lve to be made with the green leaves of Tobacco . The Indian women take no Tobacco . When Tobacco came first into England . Betonie . l Lib. 25. cap. 8. Yarrow . For the tooth-ach , head●…ach , &c. Sowthistle . An herb for n●…r , se●… . Groundsell . Good against the f●…et , &c. Comfrey . Good for to ●…ure any wrinch in the back , and the like grief . Lilies . Good against the same infirmities . Lettice . Harm in too much 〈◊〉 . Another hurt in Lettice . Good to proc●…re chastitie . Purslain . Good against fluxes and thirst . Violets . Good for costive bodies . Madder . Good against bru●…les . A strange propertie in Madder . Willow-wort . m Pli●… . lib. 25. cap. 7. Du 〈◊〉 . Shepherds purse . Good against green wounds , fluxes of bloud , &c. Housleek . Good against corns . Sorrell . Good against the l●…sk , and infection . Plantain . To stay fluxes . To provolte fluxes . n Pli●… . lib. 2●… . cap. 2. o Lib. 26. cap. 13. p Idem lib. 21. cap. 11. q 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 24. cap. 17. r Idem ibid. A bleeding herb . s Li●… . 24. cap. 17. It is pitie that natures secrets should be so●…led by magick . t Purcha●… Pilgrim . part . 1. lib. 5. cap. 12. Here the authour beginneth to speak of trees . Ag●…s ●…stus . a Lib. 24. cap. 9 Ibid. b Mr Gerard. Willow . From whence came the first use of willow garlands . Tamarisk . Good for the splene or milt . Rose . The temper and vertue of Roses . Conserve of Roses , what it is good for . How to make the conserve . Myrtle . Good against , fluxes . Myrtle garlands . Myrtle berries used for pepper . Ebone . A smoke good for the eyes . Sethim . Palm . A token of victorie . Laton●… delivered by the Date . Plane . A banqueting tree . c Va●…ish . 〈◊〉 . lib. 2. Pepper . Ginger . Cinnamon . Nutmegge and Mace. Cloves . Cypresse . Pine. d Phin. lib. ●…7 . cap. 12. Cedar . Terebinth . Picea . Cocus . e Mr 〈◊〉 pilgrim . part 1. lib. 5. cap. 12. Arbore de rais . Arbore triste . A weeping tree . Barnacle tree . Brimstone . Quicksilver . Metalls derived from the two first . Pliable metalls of the purest kinde . Gold. Moores iliopia Metamorph. lib. 1. Silver . Pliable metalls lesse pure . Brasse and Copper . * Some say Brasse is not naturally , but artificially made . Copperas . Iron . How to soften Iron . Lib. 54. cap. 14. Steel . Lead . Tinne . Metalls 〈◊〉 pliable which are ●…ard . Stones . What stones are , and whereof they 〈◊〉 . Stones live not a vegetative life . Common stones . Alabaster . Ophites . Porphyrites . Flint . Marchasite . Cos. Corticula . Smiris . Saxum . Pumex . Tophus . Precious stones . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . lib. 37. Adamant . h Some say that the bloud of a Deer or Lion will also molli●…ie ●…t , and make it ●…it to be broken : melted Lead also mixed therewith in a burning furnace , doth the like . * Some say , that it hath power to set variance between men . i Lib. 37. cap. 4. Saphire . * Plinie maketh 12 sorts of this stone , lib. 37. cap. 5. Smaradge . Hyacinth . What false friends are like unto . Amethyst . Aristotle affirmeth no lesse . Carbuncle Calcedon . Rubie . Chrysolite . Astarite . Selenite . A stone which follows the course of the Moon . * The Indians therefore used to hang it about their necks . Achates . How Eagles keep their young from poyson . l Plin. lib. 37. cap. 1. Sardius . m Ibid. cap. 7. * It helpeth to stop fluxes ; and is g●…od ag●…st pyles in the fundament . Iasper . Topaz . n Ibid. cap. 8. A stone that will suddenly cool seething water . Emerald . Opall . Turcois . A compassionate stone ; the reason whereof is shewed in Corrall . Crystall . Good against Laxes . Corrall . How it comes to passe that there seems to be compassion in a stone . Bloudstone Loadstone . * In his exercises against Cardan . o Magir. Phys. where , by experience he contradicteth Scaliger . Asbestos . Dendritis . Galactites . p Lib. 37. cap. 10. Amphitane . A stone which hath po●…er to draw gold to it . Androdamas . Pli●… . Ibid. Pansebastos . Lapis Thracius . Amiantus . One patient in trouble , what he may be likened unto . These which follow are called metals of a more brittle nature . * In Constantinople the Apothecaries and Druggists ●…ell of this ●…rth in cakes , on which are stamped certain Arabian characters . On the sixth of August it is digged forth at Lemnos with many ceremonies . Earth of Lemnos . Vermilion . 〈◊〉 . 10. Bole Armoniack . Good against the plague . Oker . Arsenick . Red lead . * Plin. lib. 33. cap. 7. Earth of Samos . Good against spitting of bloud . Chalk . Fullers earth . Brown Umber . Lime-Chalk . Black ▪ earth like our coals . * Lib. 35. cap. 16. Bitumen . Two kindes of Bitumen . Hard Bitumen . Three kindes of hard Bitumen . Asphaltus . Worldly vanities like to Sodome apples . Pissasphaltus . As having more pitch in it according to Pli●… . lib 35. cap. 15. Mummie . P●…ore folk are gl●…d of any thing . Good against bruistes , &c. Succinum . Amber . Iet . Soft Bitumen , and his kindes . Naphtha . Water cannot quench this liquour . Amber of Arabia . Alume . Lib. 35. cap. ●…5 . Roch-Alume . Harder Alume . Black Alume . Vitriol . Salt. Salt is either Naturall , or Artificiall ▪ Salt Ammonaick . Salt of Indie . Salt-gem . Gunne-powder and gunnes how invented , and when . * 〈◊〉 Vi●…gil saith he was making a medicine . Lib. 2. cap. 7. de Invent. Polyd. Virg. lib. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . q Lib. 5. pag. ●…17 . r Bombarda voca●… a bombo , id est , 〈◊〉 , qui 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . B●…ch . in 〈◊〉 . * In the powder treason , Anno Dom. 1605. Salt of Spain . Salt not digged from under ground . 〈◊〉 . lib. 31. cap. 7. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about the ●…an se●… . 〈◊〉 the breadth of a wain . Boiled Salt. Salts necessitie . * The moon , as in Job , chap. 31. 26. * Greater then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and ●…gger then the 〈◊〉 140 times , according to 〈◊〉 . * Or this ; Di●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 magna , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 . Quia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stell●… sunt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 magis sentitur i●… istis 〈◊〉 , & ●…tiam 〈◊〉 sens●… major apparet . Aquin. ex Chrys. Hom. 6. * In his He ●…met . * Epit. Astron. lib. 4. Ty●…h . in Epist ▪ ad 〈◊〉 . * Plat●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , with other his followers . see also Cic. de 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . lib. 2. * Orig●… and his followers . cap. 4. & cap. 1. * Or , A luce primava , which was made in the first day : in which see more . Du Bart. * Wisd. 11. 22. † Lydiat . Praelect . Astron. & lib. d●… Orig. Font. cap. 10. * Igneae sunt , sive à ●…uce primaevae facta : & sic , lux est essevtia stel l●…rum . Ign●… 〈◊〉 non al●…ud qu●…m calor densatus , sive 〈◊〉 compacta . Pa●…ric . * 〈◊〉 . Matth. 24. 29. Mark 13. 25. Luke 21. 26. * Ger●…rd . loc . 〈◊〉 . ●… . pag. 〈◊〉 . * But how it is a qualitie see afterwards . * Observe this difference : because light commonly taken is said to be a qualitie . 1. Cor. 15. 41. The ☽ The Macul●… l●… . * Cap. 10. quest . 7. A reason of the Sunnes dancing . * See Seal . Exer. 63. & Goclenius Disput. Phys. Pr●…fat . in lib. Scho●…eri de juaiciis nativit . The Starres are causes as well as signes . * Hoses 2. 21. * Du Ban. * Chap. 5. Sect. 2. Parag. 4. Artic. 1. † How our mindes do sympaih●…se with the body , see in the 2 day , Chap. 5. Sect. 2. Parag. 4. Artic. 1. prop●… 〈◊〉 . † ●hirons . lib. 5. Hyparius Method . Theol. lib. 2. a Pr●…fat . in lib. Ioh. Sch●… . de judici●… Nativ . b Sir Christopher Hey don . * Act. 7. 22. Dan. 1. 17. The natures of the starres may be known . The signes of heaven must not be abused . Spring . † Or thus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 ▪ & ●… . Partly out of Du Bart. Summer . Autumne Winter . † A cup of good wine . * Which in Latine is Pl●… . * Joh. 11. 9. Midnight . Sun-rising . † Which in them or all within the Parenthesis , though it be here inserted , is meant of the artificiall day . * Lib. 2. cap. 77. Noon . Evening . † Which is but an uncertain supposition . * Which they suppose to be the place it was first let in when it was made . The naturall beginning of the day is from sun-setting . Gen. 1. The Whale * Dr. Will. on Gen. Munst. Cos●…og . 〈◊〉 Mag. lib. ●…1 ▪ * Idem Ibid. The love of the Balaena towards her young ones . An instruction from the Balaena 〈◊〉 carefull parents . Ambergreese comes from the Whale . The vertues of this Amber . How to know whether it be without sophistication . How to know whether it be without sophistication ▪ * Lib. 9. ca●… . 62. See also 〈◊〉 . Hist. de 〈◊〉 . lib. 10. cap. ●… . 〈◊〉 . de i●…dust . 〈◊〉 . The great whale is beholding to the little Musculus . An embleme drawn from the Whale and Musculus ; shewing that the me●…nest ought not to be contemned . * Pl●… . lib. 9. 〈◊〉 . 6. The Ork dares ●…ght with the whale . The Sword-fish . The Sawfish . The Unicorn of the sea . The Sea-elephant . An embleme drawn from the Sea-elephant , concerning sleep in sinne . The Crocodile . A dissembl●… like unto the Crocodile . 〈◊〉 . * Aelian . var. hist. lib. 1. An embleme from the dog and Crocodile . How we ought to use pleasure . The Sea-hog . The Swam-fisk . Covetous cormorants like to the Swam-fisk . The Sea-horse . The Sea-cow and calf . The Tortoise . * Concerning which fish see Elian also , Var. Histor. lib. 1. The Mermaids and Mermen . * Plin. lib. 9. cap. 5. Olaus Mag. lib. 21. cap. 1. Hist. Nether . lib. 2. pag. 116. Alex. ●…b Alexand. lib. 3. cap. 8. Genial . Dier●…m . A storie of a Sea-woman . * Petit. transl . by ●…d . Grimston . * Lib. 9. cap. 5. Another Hog-fish . The Pontarof . The Shark The Dolphin . Du 〈◊〉 . What may be thought of A●…ions storie . * 〈◊〉 . The Dolphin is loving and kinde A storie to the same purpose . The Sea-fox . The chaste Cantharus * Hist. animal . lib. 1. cap. 26. The Mullet . The Sargon . * Hist. animal . lib. 1. cap. 23. An embleme against adulterie . Alcia●… . Emb. A fish with wings . It affords a 〈◊〉 embleme concerning thriving . Harm watch , harm catch . The Remora . The Torpedo . The Barble Against ●…nesse . The Scolopendra . * De animal . lib. 13. cap. 23. An embleme from this fish , of swallowing the baits of sinne . The Sturgeon . An embleme concerning thriving . The Calamarie . * Li●… . 9. cap. 29. The Purple . The Polypus . 〈◊〉 ●…sons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Polypus . The Pearl-fish . The Pearl and the Prawn emblemes of cheating . The Gilthead . An embleme of friendship . The Plaice The Sole & Whiting Gurnard . Conger . Salmon . Thornback . A medicine against the stone . Herring . Eeles . The Shad. The Gogion or Gudgion . T●… 〈◊〉 The Perch and Pike . The Trout The Eagle Parents ought not to bring up their children in idlenesse ; by an example taken from the Eagle . The Phenix . * Lib. 10. cap. 2. 〈◊〉 . lib. 6. * Lib. 58. † Lib. de emend . temp . & alio quo●… lib. cap. 22. The Griffon . * See also 〈◊〉 . Cosmog . The Ostrich . Job 39. 14 , 15. The Ostrich like women who will not nurse their children . Ibis . The Kite . Emblemes from the Kite ▪ concerning the covetous gripers of this world . Envie shadowed forth . The Raven An emblem from the Fox and Raven , concerning compa●…ions in ill , &c. Good to help digestion . Plin. lib. 10. cap. 1●… . Against such a●… want naturall affection . Aelian . de animal . lib. 3. cap. 43. Children should not be used too harshly in their minoritie . * Prov. 13. 24. and chap. 23. 13. † Lib. 10. cap. 12. The egges of ravens are naught for big be●…ed women . † Lib. 10. cap. 47. The Pelican . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , perforo , to beat or pierce . Policie is better then strength . The Stork . Plin. lib. 10. cap. 23. There ought to be societie amongst men . From whence men first learned to purge by clyster . The Heron The Hawk Olaus Mag. lib. 19. Emblemes from the Ape and Hawk , concerning treacherie and ruine to a mans house . The Partridge . The Phesant . * Li●… . 1●… . cap. 4●… . The Mallard . Schol. Salern●… . translated by Sir John Hir. The Nightingale . * Aelian . 〈◊〉 . hist. lib. 12. Du Bart. The Lark , Black-bird , Linot , Finch , Mavis , Redbreast , Wren , Thrush , and Starling . The Owl . Bubo . The Night-raven . The Scriech-owl . Noctua . The Howlet . To make a drunkard lothe ●…is liquour . The Bat. The Cuckoe . Lib. 19. False friends . Ovid. Epist. Adulterous m●…n like the Cuckoe . The Swallow . * And so much the rather , because they are seen in hotter countr●… when they be gone from hence ; neither can any one shew a cause for every thing in Nature . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Turtle Innocencie to be learned from the Dove . The Pigeon . The Sparrow . * 〈◊〉 ▪ hinketh so : but I suppose , that although their time be short , yet it may be more then a yeare . A storie of a Sparrow . The Peacock . An example of envie . * 〈◊〉 lib 4. cap. 43. The Cock. The Cock ●…eth the Lion. Cock-fights . * Var. hist. lib. 2. A storie concerning Cock-fighting Ibid. Du ●…art . The Crane Care ought to be in Pasto●…rs , Magistrates , and Governours ; taught by an example from the Crane . The tongue hath brought many to mischief . The Swan . A pattern of matrimoniall love . Death ought to be cheerfull . The Sea-crow . A bird called Platea . Policie is better then strength . The Ray kills the Sea-crows . The Plover . * See the haven of health , pag. 136. The Lapwing . * Tere●…s ●…ex Thra●… . Meta. lib. 6. The Osprey . The Charadrion . An emblem●… from the cure done by this bird , concerning our cure wrought by Christ. Porphyrio . The King-fisher . * Lib. 10. cap. 3●… . Ovid. Met. lib. 11. D●… 〈◊〉 . * He names onely the ●…icilian sea . Bermuda birds . Birds of Paradise . * Who also writeth that he saw a tree in the East-Indies , the leaves of which changed themselves into birds , who lived but 8 houres . Du Bart. Sum. And of birds in the Moluccos as big as hens , with horns in stead of crests : They lay their egges in the s●…nd , and there they be hatched . The Cucuios . * Like unto which are those birds mentioned by Plinie and Solinus , Plin. lib. 10. cap 47. * See Purch . and Du Bart. summary , pag. 240. Bees . * Topsel in his Hist. of Serpents . Tops . bist . S●…rp . Wasps . * But sometimes in tha●…ched houses . Hornets . A fight between a Sparrow and a Hornet . The Badger on enemie to the Hornet . A good medicine against stinging . Cantharides . Pyrausta . Tarantula . † Like unto which is an herb in Sardinia , of which if any ●…at much , they perish and die laughing . It is like to Balm gentle . 〈◊〉 . Bombyx . The creation of beasts . The Elephant . a Topsel . b Plin. lib. 8. cap. 11 c 〈◊〉 . lib. 8. d Topsel . * And in Pegu the King hath many ; it being part of his royall title , King of the White Elephants . See Mr. Purch . in his Pilgr . of Asia , lib. 5. e Munst. cosmog. The way to catch Elephants . * These 〈◊〉 are anoin●…ed with a certain oyl , which causeth the wilde Elephant to follow them . † Some say they are chased in , as is also the tame Elephant trained up on purpose for such huntings . Purch . of Asia , lib. 5. The mouse is offensive to the Elephant . Munst. An embleme from the Elephant . The marriage bed must not be abused . f Gemin . lib. 5. cap. 60. Tobit 8. 4 , 7 , 8. * Ezek. 8. 6. and 22. 10. Levit. 18. 19. g See Mr. Perk. in his Aurea 〈◊〉 . h Munst. A pattern for great men . Gemin . lib. 5. cap. 96. The Rhinoceros . l Purch . 5 book of Asia . k Topsell . l Purch . ibid. ex 〈◊〉 . The Unicorn . Deut. 33. 17. Isai. 34. 7. Job 39. 9. Psalm . 92. 10. A description of the Unicorns horn . How hunters take them . The Lion. A storie of a Lion. Another storie of a Lion. * Aeli●… . 〈◊〉 . ●…ist . lib. 1 ▪ † Munst. He is truely valiant that can overcome himself . * Forti●…r est . qui se , quam qui fortiffu●… vincit 〈◊〉 . The Tiger . * And note tha●… his Mustachios are holden for mortall poisen ; causing men to die mad if they be given in meat ▪ Purch . m Plin. lib. 8. cap. 18. n Munster , Topsell . o Topsell . The Panther . p Plin. lib. 8. cap. 17. How the Leopard is begotten . An embleme from the Panther , concerning fair tongues and false hearts . q Topsell . The Camel . r Purch . s Plin. lib. 8. cap. 18. t Plin. ibid. An embleme from the Camel , concerning those who preferre earth before heaven . * Matth. 19. 24. The Horse and Camel great enemies . ▪ Stuffes made of Camels hair . A lesson of patience and humilitie taught by the Camel. The Dromedarie . The Cameleopard . u Lib. 8. cap. 30. The Hyaena x Topsell . y Idem , Pag. 439. The Corcuta . The Mantichora . a Purch . lib. of Africa , cap. 1. Zebra . Muflo . b Munst. Cos. Epit. The Ovassom . Virginia Dogs , Wolves , Foxes , &c. The Wolf. c Ge●…in . lib. 5. 6. 39 d Ibid. * Or elsé come with the green leaves and small boughs of Osrers , &c. Plin. lib. 8. cap. 22. Ola. Mag. lib. 18. e Tops . f Ibid. Romulus & Remus not nursed by a Wolf. The Fox . The subtilties of the Fox . How the Fox catcheth fleas . d Topsell . † Ge●…in . lib. ●… . cap. 39. A cunning trick of a tame Fox . An embleme from the Fox and her young , concerning false friends . e 〈◊〉 . The Lynx . f Tops . ex Bello●… . g Idem ibid. An embleme of envie . h Lib. 37. cap. 3. i Lib. 5. cap. 71. The Beaver . The Otter . k Lib. 18. A medicine for the megrim , and palsie . The Squirrell . Olaus Mag. ibid. l Plin. lib. 8. cap. 38. m Tops . pag. 658. An embleme from the hunted Squirrell , concerning the small securitie in things on earth . A strange beast called a Su. The Hedge-hog n Tops . pag. 279. An embleme from the Serpent and Hedge hog , concerning mean estates . The Hedge-hog changeth his nest . The embleme detecteth Time-servers , and unconstant Professours . The Porcupine , or Mountain Hedge-hog . The Armadill . The Alborach . The Hare . o Lib. 8. cap. 55. p North. hist. lib. 1●… ▪ q Willet on L●…vit . An embleme from the Hare , concerning the wayes to heaven and hell . Another . r Idem ibid. How to use our hearing and seeing . The Conie s Topsell . * Markhams Meth. t Haven of health , pag. 119. u Mark. ibid. The Ferret An embleme from the Ferret , concerning covetous rich men . A storie of an usurer . The Poulcat . The Weasel . * Lib. 8. cap. 21. An embleme from the Weasel , concerning the use of an enemie . The Mole . † 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 . 11. c. 37. o Topsel . p Gem●… . ex Arist. q Idem lib. 5. c. 29. and Dr. Will. on Levit. cap. 1●… . An embleme from the Mole . A sinner , though blinde in life , sees in death . † Ibid. cap. 29. The Ermin † Meaning the Martins . The Sivet-cat . The Musk-cat . The Cat. Why the male Cat eateth his young . Wherein Cats be dangerous . A storie shewing the danger of making Cats too familiar . Lib. 18. ●… The Mouse . q Gemin . lib. 5. cap. 6. r Var. hist. lib. 1. A storie of a Bishop eaten up with Mice . An embleme from the Mouse , concerning those who destroy themselves to serve their bellies . The Shrew-mouse . The Dormouse . † Epiphan . The Alpine Mouse . * Munst. Co●…m . The Rat. † Topsel . Dogs . An embleme from Dogs , being a caveat against too great haste in any action . The Greyhound . The Hound . The Spaniel . The M●…stive . a Bark . in his Summ. ●…onum . A story of a loving Dog. Another storie . Another storie . Apes . † Breeding in islands on the further side of Ganges , and in the Eastern mountains of India . * Aenigma in the Theban language signifieth an inrode or warlike incursion ; wherefore the people complained in this sort : This Gre●…ian Sphinx robbeth us in setting upon us with an ●…nigma , but no man knoweth after what manner she maketh this ●…nigma . Tops . history of beasts , pag. 18. Alexander deceived by Apes . How to 〈◊〉 ▪ wilde Apes . * Plin. lib. ●… . cap. 54. An embleme from the Ape and her 〈◊〉 . * 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 . lib 5 ▪ cap. 10. Against the fondnesse of parents . The follie of a covetous man. In them who are blessed , the dew of heaven is before the fatnesse of the earth . The Bear. † Lib. ●… . 〈◊〉 . 3●… . A ●…orie of a man saved by a Bear. * N●…rth . 〈◊〉 . lib. 1●… . An embleme concerning the end of sins sweetnesse . * Gemin . lib. 5. c. 35. † Jer. 23. 29. * Psal. 50. 17. † Rom. 2. 16. The Bugill . Wilde Bulls . 〈◊〉 hurt themselves because they cannot hurt others . The Elk. The Buffe . * 〈◊〉 . Of Deere . Gemi●… . lib. 5 ▪ c. 42. * Lib. 8. cap. 32. An embleme from the Hart ; shewing that children should be taught betimes ▪ Another . Our eyes are opened in affliction . Another embleme concerning those who sorrow to part with earth , although they may gain heaven . † Gemin . lib. 5. Another embleme . We should weep for sinne , by the example of the Hart. Tragelaphus . The Rangifer . The Goat . The Badger . Sheep . An embleme from the Lambes , concerning those who often perish by following the steps of the greatest multitude . The Horse * Pli●… . lib. ●… . cap. 4●… . The marks of a good Horse . How to know the age of an Horse . The Ierf . A fit embleme against g●…uttonie and drunkennesse By Sir Richard Bark . in his Su●… ▪ 〈◊〉 . Another embleme , concerning those who are suddenly taken away in the very act of their sinnes . The Gorgon . The Basilisk . n Tops . Hist. of serpents , pag. 125 * Idem ibid ▪ A note concerning nocuous creatures . The Boas . The Dragon . † Munst. Epit. cos . * Munst. The Dipsas . Hypnale . Prester . Haemorrhois . The Dart. The Amphisbena . * P●…rch . An embleme concerning government . Cerastes . † P●…rch . The Viper . * Pli●… . lib. 1●… . cap. 62. † Hist. 〈◊〉 . lib. 5. cap. ●…lt . The Slow-worm . The Adder An Embleme ▪ from t●…e Adder ▪ casting h●…s skin , concer●…ing the 〈◊〉 of abstinence and ●…asting , if it be rightly used . African Snakes and Adders . A great serpent . * ●…ib . 6 cap. 3. Dragons in Congo . * Purch . The Scorpion . The Asp. Plin. lib. 8. cap. 23. * Topsell . † See the authour of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Summarie . The Chameleon . Why the Chameleon changeth colour . An embleme against flattery . The Lizzard . The Salamander . The conclusion of the first Section . Gen. 2. 19. * Hug. in didase . lib. 1. The spirits , heart , liver , brain , arteries , veins , and nerves . The veins and the arteries go together . Passions have their seat in the heart . The humours stirre up the passions . The heart liveth first and dieth last The head . The eyes . The eares . The tongue . The lungs . The nose . The hand . The feet . The soul. How man was made according to Gods image . Woman made according to the image of God , as well as man. 1. Cor. 11. 7. How woman is the glorie of the man. Quarl . upon Esther , Med. 3. * 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 1. 〈◊〉 . 1. cap. 3 ▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . Ide●… ibid. * Gen. 3. ●… ▪ * Gen. 1. 31. † See Rom. 8. 19 , 20 , 21 , 22 , 23. 
A42108	----	Musæum regalis societatis, or, A catalogue and description of the natural and artificial rarities belonging to the Royal Society and preserved at Gresham Colledge made by Nehemiah Grew ; whereunto is subjoyned The comparative anatomy of stomachs and guts by the same author. Grew, Nehemiah, 1641-1712. 1685 Approx. 1050 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 254 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A42108 Wing G1952A ESTC R30322 11294916 ocm 11294916 47321 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42108) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47321) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1462:15) Musæum regalis societatis, or, A catalogue and description of the natural and artificial rarities belonging to the Royal Society and preserved at Gresham Colledge made by Nehemiah Grew ; whereunto is subjoyned The comparative anatomy of stomachs and guts by the same author. Grew, Nehemiah, 1641-1712. 441 p. in various pagings, 32 leaves of plates (some folded). Printed for Tho. Malthus ..., London : 1685. "The comparative anatomy of stomachs and guts" has separate t.p. with imprint: London : Printed by W. Rawlins for the author, 1681. Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Royal Society (Great Britain). -- Museum. Natural history museums -- Catalogs. 2004-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-10 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-11 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2004-11 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion MUSAEUM REGALIS SOCIETATIS : OR , A Catalogue and Description Of the Natural and Artificial RARITIES Belonging to the ROYAL SOCIETY , And preserved at Gresham Colledge . MADE By Nehemiah Grew , M. D. Fellow of the Royal Society , and of the Colledge of Physitians . Whereunto is Subjoyned the Comparative Anatomy OF Stomachs and Guts . By the same AUTHOR . LONDON , Printed for Tho. Malthus , at the Sun in the Poultrey , 1685. TO THE Most Illustrious THE ROYAL SOCIETY , The following CATALOGUE IS Most Humbly PRESENTED By the Author NEHEMJAH GREW . To his Honoured Friend Daniel Colwall Esq Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY . SIR , NOthing can be more fit , than to dedicate a Catalogue of that Musaeum to your Self , of which you are the Founder . You having , in your Devotion to the Royal Society , offered up to them That so noble an Hecatombe . The truth is , I have herein prosecuted , what the Royal Society , by their Order for the making and publishing of this Catalogue , had begun : they having done the same , as with regard to Common Use ; so to return that which is but Right to your Self , and that they might always wear this Catalogue , as the Miniature of your abundant Respects , near their Hearts . Neither must your Voluntary Undertaking for the Engraving of the Plates for this Work , be unknown . You having done this , not only out of respect to my Self ; but likewise in order to a Publique Good ; whereby you are a Benefactor to all Ingenious Men. Besides the particular regard you had to the Royal Society it Self ; which seeming ( in the opinion of some ) to look a little pale , you intended hereby , to put some fresh Blood into their Cheeks ; pouring out your Box of Oyntment , not in order to their Burial , but their Resurrection . To conclude , I have made this Address , not only to do You Right , but to do Right unto Virtue it self ; and that having proposed your exemplary prudence unto others ; they may from you , learn , To use the redundant part of their Estates , either to a Charitable end , as this City will witness for your Self ; or the Promotion of Masculine Studies , as in the present Case : or other laudable ways , so as with you , to merit a lasting esteem amongst the wiser and better part of Mankind . I am , Sir , Your very humble obliged Servant N. GREW . THE PREFACE . AS to the following Catalogue , I have some things to say , of the Order , Names , Descriptions , Figures , and Uses of Particulars , and the Quotations I have made therein . As to the first , I like not the reason which Aldrovandus gives for his beginning the History of Quadrupeds with the Horse ; Quòd praecipuam nobis utilitatem praebeat . Being better placed according to the degrees of their Approximation , to Humane Shape , and one to another : and so other Things , according to their Nature . Much less should I choose , with Gesner , to go by the Alphabet . The very Scale of the Creatures , is a matter of high speculation . As to the Names , where they were wanting , ( which in our own Language were many ) I have taken leave to give them . But have generally reteind them , where I have found them all-ready given . Although , from some distinguishing Note less convenient ; as the Colour is , than the Figure . And sometimes very Improper , as Concha Persica , and the like , from the Place . For it often falls out , that the same Thing breeds in many Places . But there is no Natural Reason , why it should be called by one , rather than another . So that the Names of Things should be always taken from something more observably declarative of their Form , or Nature . The doing of which , would much facilitate and Improve the Knowledge of them many ways . For so , every Name were a short Definition . Where as if Words are confus'd , little else can be distinctly learn'd . Yet I took it not to be my part , actually to reform this matter ; unless I had been writing an Universal History of Nature . In the Descriptions , I have taken care ; First , to rectifie the mistakes of such as are given us by other Hands . Secondly , not to Transcribe any ; as is too commonly done : but having noted something more especial therein , to refer to the Author . Thirdly , where there is no Description at all , or that is too short , or the faults therein many , to give one at large . For the doing of all which , what the trouble of comparing Books together hath been , I say with Sleydan in another Case , Post Deum Immortalem Ipse novi . In the Descriptions given , I have observed , with the Figures of Things , also their Colours ; so far as I could , unless I had view'd them Living , and Fresh . And have added their just Measures . Much neglected by Writers of Natural History . If any object against their length : perhaps they have not so well considered the necessity hereof , for the cleer and evident distinction of the several Kinds and Species , in so great a variety of Things known in the World. And wherein also regard is to be had , to all that after Ages may discover , or have occasion to enquire after . The Curiosity and Diligence of Pliny , is highly to be commended . Yet he is so brief , that his Works are rather a Nomenclature , than a History : which perhaps might be more intelligible to the Age he lived in , than the succeeding ones . But had He , and Others , been more particular in the Matters they treat of : their Commentators had engaged their own and their Readers Time much better , than in so many fruitless and endless Disquisitions and Contests . It were certainly a Thing both in it self Desirable , and of much Consequence ; To have such an Inventory of Nature , wherein , as on the one hand , nothing should be Wanting ; so nothing Repeated or Confounded , on the other . For which , there is no way without a cleer and full Description of Things . Besides , that in such Descriptions , many Particulars relating to the Nature and Use of Things , will occur to the Authors mind , which otherwise he would never have thought of . And may give occasion to his Readers , for the consideration of many more . And therefore it were also very proper , That not only Things strange and rare , but the most known and common amongst us , were thus describ'd . Not meerly , for that what is common in one Countrey , is rare in another : but because , likewise , it would yield a great aboundance of matter for any Man's Reason to work upon . He that notes , That a Grey hound hath pricked Ears , but that those of a Hound hang down ; may also the Reason of both : for that the former hunts with his Ears ; the the latter , only with his Nose : So that as a blind Man , minds nothing but what he Hears : so a Hound , having his Ears half Stop'd with the Flaps , minds nothing but what he Smells . He that shall observe , That a Horse , which ought to have many and strong Teeth , and large and thick Hoofes , hath no Horns : and that an Ox , with Horns , hath fewer Teeth , and weaker Hoofs : cannot but at the same time see the Providence of Nature , In disposing of the same Excrementitious parts of the Blood , either way , as is most suitable to the Animal . One that considers the Teeth of a Horse , sees the reason , why he hath so long an upper Lip ; which is his Hand , and in some sort answers to the Proboscis of an Elephant ; whereby he nimbly winds the Grass in great quantities at once into his Mouth . So that for Nature to have made him a short Lip , had been to make a little Hopper , to a great Mill. The same Animal having need of great Lungs , how necessary is it also for him to have a broad Breast , well bowed Ribs , and wide Nostrils to give them play ? That being much pester'd with Flys , he should have a long brush Tail to whisk them off . Whereas the Ass , which either for the hardness and dryness of his Skin , or other Cause , is less anoy'd with them , hath no need of such an one . That being heavy , he should not Tread or Leap stiff , as a Man ; but have a Pastern made him , gradually and safely to break the force of his weight . By This , his Body hangs on the Hoof , as a Coach doth by the Leathers . Without this , the most thorow pa●'d Horse , would tread so hard , that as it were impossible for any man to endure long upon his Back : so his Joynts would be much chafed , and he must needs presently tyre . Yet if it be too long , by yielding over much , it makes every step somewhat more laborious , and to loose some ground . He that would have one for Carriage , will choose him short , and high Back'd . For Runing , long , an clean or slender Limb'd : another , were like a Man that should run a Race in his Boots . And a due length is as necessary : which is , when the Measure between the Main and the Tail answers to the hight , or thereabout . If much under , his hinder Feet will want their full scope : if much over , there will be more weight to be moved with the same force , as if the weight were less . But he that would have one for Draught , looks not that the Limbs be slender , if they are strong ; especially those behind . For though the fore Legs pull sometimes , most when they make an acute angle with the Belly ; yet the greatest stress usually lies upon the hinder ; these being as the Centre of Gravity , and the Load , and Body of the Horse , the two Counter Weights . And when he Goes without Drawing , his fore Feet only support him ; but his hinder , serve also as Leavers to carry him on . And therefore when he walks , he always moves his hinder Foot first . Together with such Notes as these , arising from the Description of the outward Parts ; how largely and usefully might that of the Inner ; his Generation , Breeding and the like , be also insisted on . And so the like of other Animals . Whereby a better History of them might be written in five years , than hath hitherto been done in two Thousand . As for the Figures , I have given only those of such particulars , as are omitted by others . Saving one or two , found in some Authors less known , or common . Nor any , but what is also describ'd : which makes any further Explication of these needless , besides what the Reader will find next before them . After the Descriptions ; instead of medling with Mystick , Mythologick , or Hieroglyphick matters ; or relating Stories of Men who were great Riders , or Women that were bold and feared not Horses ; as some others have done : I thought it much more proper , To remarque some of the Uses and Reasons of Things . Where also for the sake of the English Reader , I have undergone the transcribing some particulars . More I could have done , with less trouble . These I hope will compensate the room , they take up . Amongst Medicines , I have thought fit to mention the Virtues of divers Exoticks . Because the greatest Rarity , if once experienced to be of good use , will soon become common . The Jesuites Barque , of which , no Man yet hath well describ'd the Tree , and very few know precisely where it grows ; yet what great quantity , doth the much use of it bring over to us ? Unicorns Horns , upon the like motive of Trade , would be as plentiful as Elephants Teeth . I have made the Quotations , not to prove things well known , to be true ; as one * ( and he too deservedly esteemed for his great Diligence and Curiosity ) who very formally quotes Aristotle , to prove a Sheep to be amongst the Bisulca : Ovem , ( inquit ) ex genere esse Bisulcorum , non solùm 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ipsa loquitur , sed Aristoteles etiam scripto publicavit , inquiens ; as if Aristotle , must be brought to prove a Man hath ten Toes . But partly , To be my Warrant , in matters less credible . Partly , to give the Authors , that which is their due : not at all liking the Malignant-way of some , who never mention any , but to confute him . Yet withall , To rectifie his Mistakes where I found them . And to mind the Reader , Not to peruse the most Honest , or Learned Author , without some caution . A Prospect of the whole WORK . Of the MUSAEUM . PART . I. Of Animals . Sect. 1. Of Humane Rarities . Sect. 2. Of Quadrupeds . CHap. : 1. Of Viviparous ; and particularly of Multifidous Quadrupeds . Chap. 2. Of Bifidous , and Solidipedous Quadrupeds . Appendix . Of certain Balls found in the Stomachs of divers Quadrupeds . Chap. 3. Of Oviparous Quadrupeds . Sect. 3. Of Serpents . Sect. 4. Of Birds . Chap. 1. Of Land-Fowles . Chap. 2. Of Water-Fowles ; particularly of the Cloven Footed . Chap. 3. Of Palmipeds or Web-Footed . Chap. 4. Of their Eggs and Nests . Sect. 5. Of Fishes . Chap. 1. Of Viviparous Fishes . Chap. 2. Of Oviparous Fishes ; particularly such as are Not-Scal'd . Chap. 3. Of Scaled Fishes . Chap. 4. Of Exanguious Fishes . Sect. 6. Of Shells . Chap. 1. Of Shells Whirled and single . Chap. 2. Of Shells Double and Multiple . To which are subjoyned 7. Schemes comprehending them all . Sect. 7. Of Insects . Chap. 1. Of Insects with Naked Wings . Chap. 2. Of Insects with Sheathed Wings . Chap. 3. Of Creeping Insects . PART . II. Of Plants . Sect. 1. Of Trees . Chap. 1. Of Woods , Branches and Leaves . Chap. 2. Of Fruits ; particulary such as are of the Apple , Pear , and Plum Kinds . Chap. 3. Of Calibashes ; and some other like Fruits . Chap. 4. Of Nuts , and divers other like Fruits . Chap. 5. Of Berries , Cones , Lobes , and some other Parts of Trees . Sect. 2. Of Shrubs and Arborescent Plants . Chap. 1. Of Shrubs , chiefly . Chap. 2. Of Arborescent Plants . Sect. 3. Of Herbs . Chap. 1. Of Stalks and Roots . Chap. 2. Of Fruits . Chap. 3. Of Seeds . Sect. 4. Of Mosses , Mushrooms , &c. Togegether with some Appendents to Plants . Sect. 5. Of Sea Plants . Chap. 1. Of Sea Shrubs . Chap. 2. Of other Sea Plants ; and of Sponges . PART . III. Of Minerals . Sect. 1. Of Stones . Chap. 1. Of Animal Bodies petrified ; and such like . Chap. 2. Of Vegetable Bodies petrified ; and Stones like them . Chap. 3. Of Corals , and other like Marine Productions . Chap. 4. Of Gems . Chap. 5. Of other Stones Regular . Chap. 6. Of Stones Irregular . Sect. 2. Of Metalls . Chap. 1. Of Gold , Silver , and Copper . Chap. 2. Of Tin , Lead , and Iron . Chap. 3. Of Antimony , Mercury , and other Metallick Bodies . Sect. 3. Of Mineral Principles . Chap. 1. Of Salts . Chap. 2. Of Ambar and other Sulphurs . Chap. 3. Of Earths . PART . IV. Of Artificial Matters . Sect. 1. Of things relating to Chymistry , and to other Parts of Natural Philosophy . Sect. 2. Of things relating to Mathematicks ; and some Mechanicks . Sect. 3. Chiefly , of Mechanicks . Sect. 4. Of Coyns , and other matters relating to Antiquity . Appendix . Of some Plants , and other Particulars . Index . Of some Medicines . List. Of those who have contributed to this Musaeum . Of the Anatomical Part. Chap. 1. Of the Stomachs and Guts of six Carnivorous Quadrupeds , sc. a Weesle , Fitchet , Polecat , Cat , Dog , and Fox . Chap. 2. Of the Mole , which seems to feed on Insects , as also of the Urchan , Squiril , and Rat ; chiefly frugivorous . Chap. 3. Of a Rabbit , Horse , and Pig ; both frugivorous and graminivorous . Chap. 4. Of a Sheep , and Calf ; chiefly graminivorous . Chap. 5. Of the Uses of the Gulets of Quadrupeds . Chap. 6. Of the Uses of the Stomachs of Quadrupeds . Chap. 7. Of the Uses of the Guts of Quadrupeds . Chap. 8. Of the Stomachs and Guts of Birds . Chap. 9. Of their Uses . q Chap. 10. Of the Stomachs and Guts of Fishes . With a Short Explication of some of the Figures , next before them . At a Meeting of the Council of the Royal Society , July 18th 1678. Ordered , THat Dr. Grew be desired , at his leasure , to Make a Catalogue and Description of the Rarities belonging to this Society . Thom. Henshaw Vice-Praeses R. S. At a Meeting of the Council of the Royal Society , July 5th 1679. Ordered , THat a Book entitled , Musaeum Regalis Societatis , &c. By Dr. Nehemjah Grew , be Printed . Thom. Henshaw Vice-Praeses R. S. The Reader is desired to amend the following ERRATA . PAge , 5. line , 3 ; for , only ; read , chiefly ▪ p. 7. l. 24. r. Biliaria . p. 16. l. 12. r. Conical . p. 41. l. 20. r. Humorous . p. 49. in the margin , r. Schroderi Pharmac . p. 65. l. 15. f. European , r. Common . l. 22. again , r. Common . p. 70. l. 1. f. Poop , r. Prore . p. 72. l. 16. f. Mona , r. Man , and. p. 73. l. 1. f. Mona , r. Man. p. 103. r. Oviparous . p. 126. l. 34. dele , other . p. 136. l. 12. r. Fore-Whirled . p. 182. l. 18. add , Or rather , Prunus Sylv. Americana ; the AMER : BLACK THORN . p. 202. l. 14. r. Ciliare . p. 220. l. 26. r. Taxocoquamoclit . p. 252. l. 10. dele , a Cap. A DESCRIPTION OF THE RARITIES Belonging to the ROYAL SOCIETY , And preserved at Gresham Colledge . PART I. OF ANIMALS . SECT . I. Of Humane Rarities . AN AEGYPTIAN MUMMY given by the Illustrious Prince Henry Duke of Norfolk . It is an entire one taken out of the Royal Pyramids . In length five feet and ½ , defended with several linnen Covers , all woven like ordinary Flaxen Cloth. But by the spinning , distinguished into three kinds . The utmost , is like Flaxen Cloth of two shillings an Ell : the inmost , of half a Crown : the middlemost , of three shillings , or thereabout . The utmost Cover is divided into several pieces , each of doubled Linnen , and adapted in figure to the part it covers , as one on the Breast , another on the Belly , and so on all the principal Parts . On each of these pieces is laid a white Paint , of a kind of chalky or limy substance , of the thickness of a Hen-Egg-shell . Upon this chalky ground are drawn the Hieroglyphick Figures of Men , Women and Birds ; in Gold , yellow , red and blew . But with very rude shapes , and the Colours no where mixed together . So very mean was the Art of Painting amongst the Aegyptians heretofore . For we have reason to believe , that what was done for one of their Kings or Nobles , was done with their best skill . The middlemost Cover consisteth of one single and entire piece of Linnen , almost like a Winding-sheet . It is also tinged with some kind of Paint , but very lightly , and without any Figures . The inmost Covering is wrapped round about the Head , Trunk , each Arm , and each Leg apart , about thirty or forty times , like so many swathing Bands . About twenty of the utmost of these folds are lightly tinged , all the other inmost more fully , with a blackish and gummous substance . But the Flesh so fully , as it seems to be converted into a black Rosin ; which being held to the flame of a Candle , is a little odorous and inflamable . The Bones also , are not only outwardly , but also quite through of a black colour , as if they were burnt . From hence it is very probable , That the way of Embalming amongst the Aegyptians , was by boiling the Body ( in a long Cauldron like a Fish-kettle ) in some kind of liquid Balsome ; so long , till the aqueous parts of the flesh being evaporated , the oily and gummous parts of the Balsome did by degrees soak into it , and intimately incorporate therewith . Much after the same manner , as the Sugar doth , in the conditing of Pears , Quinces , and the like . 'T is also likely , that a better way might be taken , than this used by the Aegyptians . And that is , by boyling , or rather soaking the Body in some white sort of Oyl , and such as will dry , ( as that of Walnuts ) made and kept so hot , as to evaporate the watery parts by degrees , and to keep the flesh white , and not brittle , but limber and plient . Which , especially in the business of Anatomy , would be of good use : because , that all the Muscules of the Body , being first parted one from another , might hereby be preserved sound , clean , and limber upon the Bones ; and so all the motions of the parts be explicated with the greatest ease , and without any offensiveness . 'T is equally probable , that the whole Compages of the Muscules , as they lie upon the Bones , might with little trouble , and less charge than by the former way , be truly Tanned , or reduced to a limber sort of Leather ; whereby also the westage of the fibers , or other mechanisme of the Muscules might more easily and leisurely be observed . For the skins of Beasts , whereof Leather is daily made , are Muscular ; and in mans body consisteth , for the most part , of the same carneous fibers , as the Muscules , but more closely woven or matted together . Mummy , saith Wormius a ( and so most Writers hereof ) is of great use against Contusions , clodded Blood , Hard Labour , &c. But let them see to it , that dare trust to old Gums , which have long since lost their virtue . By some Chymists are also prepared Mummiae Tinctura Quercetani ; Mummiae Extractum Crolly ; Oleum Olivarum Mummiatum . b But the prudent Reader will take heed of words . A MALE HUMANE FOETUS . Given by Thomas Cox Esq An Abortive of about the 4th Month. In length five inches . The Head , from the hinder part to the face , an Inch and ½ . The Face , an Inch and ¼ . The Back , from shoulder to shoulder , an Inch and ¾ broad . The Buttocks an Inch. The Arms and Thighs ½ Inch over . The Wrist and small of the Leg , ¼ of an Inch. The Navel-string 1 / ● of an Inch ; twisted like a Rope ; and cut off five Inches long . The Eyes shut . But the Mouth open . It hath neither Nails , nor Hair. The Skin white and smooth , almost as in Children newly born . See Dr. W. Needham's curious Book de Foetu Formato . c The largeness of the Head and Chest , with respect to the other parts , is observable . The mouth being open , shews that the Foetus , even in the 4th Month , may that way take part of its Aliment . d The Skin hath been kept white and smooth for so long a time , scil . above fifteen years , by being included with rectified spirit of Wine in a Cylindrical Glass ; to the middle of which the Foetus is poised , by means of a Glass Buble of an Inch diametre , the Neck whereof is fastned to the Anus of the Foetus by a wyer . The entire SKIN of a MOOR . 'T is tanned with the Hair of the Head , and even the smallest in all the other parts remaining on it . Herein are observable , the Fibers in the skin of the Penis , which are very white , and exquisitely small , like the thread of a Spiders Web. Likewise the thinness of the true Cutis in the sole of the Foot ; and on the contrary , the extraordinary thickness of the Cuticula , especially in the Heel , exceeding the sixth part of an Inch : which is about fifty times the thickness of that in the ball of the Hand . Bartholine a mentions a Farrier who had several Callosities on his Right-Hand Fingers , as big as Walnuts . The same Author b shews the way of tanning a Humane Skin . I believe it may be tann'd by all the ways which are us'd upon other Skins . He saith , c That a Thong hereof ty'd about the middle , is of good use for facilitating the Birth ; and especially against Mother-Fits . Whether any other way , if so , than by raising and fortifying the phancy ( which will sometimes produce strange effects ) I leave to the Reader to judge . All the Principal VEINS , ARTERIES , and NERVES , both of the Limbs and Viscera . The generous Gift of John Evelyn Esquire . He bought them at Padoa , where he saw them with great industry and exactness ( according to the best method then used ) taken out of the body of a Man , and very curiously spread upon four large TABLES , whereon they are now preserved . The Work of Fabritius Bartoletus then Vestingius's Assistant there , and afterwards Physician to the King of Poland . The Veins and Arteries are so exceedingly well done , as to shew the most curious Schemes which Laurentius and other Physitians have given us of them , are real and not fictitious . But the Nerves have been much more truly and fully represented to us of late by Dr. Richard Lower , in Dr. Willis . d Especially as to their Plexus and Inosculations , and their admirable Distributions to the Organs of the Senses , and the Viscera . Aristotle e by the account he gives of the Doctrine of the Naturalists of his Time , and before him , seems to have been the first , who to any purpose , observed the Distribution of the Sanguineous Vessels . Yet he describes them only from the Heart upward . Nor makes he any distinction betwixt the Vena Portae , and the Vena Cava . So that even here he comes far short of that exactness which Anatomists have since arrived at ; as appears , upon inspection , by the TABLES above mention'd . The SCELETON of a Man. Wherein the number of Bones ( about two hundred and fifty ) together with their dimensions , figures , and articulations are all easily observable . Given by Thomas Povey Esquire . The History of the Bones , as finished , is well perform'd by most Anatomists . But the manner , and order of their beginning and perfection , hath been given us , so far as I know , by the diligent Observations of Kirckringius a only . Of all Humane Bones indifferently , as well as of the Skull , are prepared , Spiritus simplicior , Spiritus oleosus , Oleum rectificatum , & Magisterium . Amongst which , the spiritus oleosus , if well prepared , is of undoubted use against Hysterical Passions ; and in some other Cases , where the Nerves especially are affected . The SCELETON of a Woman ; of equal height with the former . By comparing these two together , it may be noted , That the Os Ilium is larger and more outward in the Female Sceleton , than in the Male ; sc. for the more easie Labour , as Bartholine and others have also observed by the like comparison . I add , That the same Bone is also broader by ½ an Inch in the Female Sceleton , than in the Male : sc. for the better sustentation of the Foetus in the Womb. Again , That the Os Sacrum is half an Inch longer in the Female : both for the forementioned reason , and also the better proportion of the Parts . On the contrary , That the Vertebrae , especially of the Loyns , are much broader , thicker , and stronger in the Male Sceleton , than in the Female ; being hereby better fitted for the bearing of burthens . And , that as in the Male Sceleton there are 32 Teeth , as is usual , and in the Female but 28 ; So the nether Chap in the Male Sceleton is half an Inch broader than in the Female , as being made to accommodate a bigger Muscule for the motion of those Teeth . And for the same reason , the Angles subjected to the Os Jugale are above ½ an Inch more distant ; For that a Man being fitted , in other respects , to undergo more labour ; his Chaps also should be the better made to eat the more . Once more , That the Skull of the Male Sceleton , is much bigger , than of the Female ; and so capable of more Brains . Although a little House may be well furnished , and look better than a great one that stands empty . The SCELETON of an Abortive Humane Foetus . 'T is not above two Inches long . The parts of the Head , Chest , and Limbs are all entire , but not perfect . For the extremities of the Bones of the Arms and Leggs , are at both ends plainly cartilagineous . They are in thickness like a Taylors stitching Thread . Given by Thomas Povey Esq . See Kirckringius de Foetûs Ossibus . It may possibly be conceived by some , That the Bones , at least some of them , are hard at the first ; as Salts and other like Crystallizing Bodies are as hard upon the very first instant of their shooting , as they are when grown into great Crystals . But it is so far evident , that all the Bones are soft at the first , that I am of opinion , That originally they are a Congeries of Fibers or fibrous Vessels , as true as any other in the Body ; which by degrees harden into Bones : even as the inmost Vessels in a Plant , do in time harden into Wood. a And that as in a Plant , there are successive additions of Rings or Tubes of Wood , made out of Vessels : So in an Animal , it seems plain , That there are additions successively made to the Bones out of the Fibrous parts of the Muscules ; especially , those whitest Fibers which run transversly , and make the stamen or warp of every Muscule . So that as in the Barque of a Plant , part of the Vessels are successively derived outward to the Rind , and part inward to the Sap , which afterwards becomes hard wood . b So in the Flesh of an Animal , part of the white transverse Fibers are successively derived to the Skin ( of which this chiefly consists ) and part of them inwardly , making still new Periosteum's one after another , as the old ones become so many additions to the Bones . A HUMANE SKULL that was never buried . Whereof there are several Medicines prepar'd , c as Cranium Humanum praeparatum , Cranium Humanum Calcinatum . Cranii Humani Magisterium , Spiritus Essentificatus , Oleum , Sal Volatile , Tinctura , Galreda , i. e. Extractum Cranii Theophrasti . But the Cranium praeparatum , and the spirit are most , and most deservedly , in use . A HUMANE SKULL cover'd all over with Moss , by the Paracelsians call'd Usnea . This Moss is by them commended for its peculiar Virtue in stopping of bleeding at the Nose . Upon comparison it appears to me , to be the same , in specie , with that described by Johannes Bauhinus under the Title of Muscus facie Abietis . So that we may probably expect the same advantage from the use of this , as of that which grows upon Skulls . For a Skull can have no further influence , than hath the alteration of the soil : which although it may produce some differences , yet is seldom or never known to alter the specifick Virtue of a Plant. A HUMANE SKULL cover'd all over with the Skin . Having been buried , as is probable , in some Limy , or other like soil , by which it was tann'd or turn'd into a kind of Leather . The GALL BLADDER , together with the VASA BILARIA , taken out of the Liver , and filled with soft red Wax . Performed , and given by Dr. Swammerdam . The SPLEEN most curiously EXCARNATED , and the Vessels filled with wax : whereby its Fibers and Vessels are very well seen . Performed , and given by the same Hand . A Portion of the PENIS and Urethra : wherein the Corpora Nervosa are most conspicuous . By the same Hand . A Portion of the INTESTINUM JEJUNUM : wherein the Valvulae conniventes observed by Rhuysserius , delineated by Kirckringius , are well seen . It is observed a by Dr. William Cole , That not only these Valves , but the Fibers of the inner Muscular Membrane of the Guts are admirably continu'd in a spiral Line , all along from the Stomach to the very Anus . The PROPER VESSELS of a HUMANE TESTICLE , separated and expanded , from their most close and numerous into wider folds , for the space of a foot in length , and half a foot in breadth . Performed by Dr. Edmund King. It is taken for granted , I think almost by every body , That Van Horne and de Graaf were the first Observers of these Vessels . But that every one may have his due , it is worth the Readers notice , That ten years before de Graaf's Book concerning the same , a Description with Figures thereof , in the Testicles both of a Boar and of a Man , were first published by Vauclius Dathirius Bonglarus , sc. in the Year 1658. Whereof also Mr. Oldenburgh hath given an account in the Philosophical Transactions . N. 42. The WOMB of a WOMAN , blown up and dried . Together with the Spermatick Vessels annexed ; and the Arteries in the bottom of the Uterus , undulated like the Claspers of a Vine ; all filled up with soft Wax . Also the Membranous and Round Ligaments of the Womb , the Ureters , Bladder , Clitoris , Nymphae , Hymen , Fallopian Tube , and the Ovarys , commonly called the Testicles ; all made most curiously visibly , and given by Dr. Swammerdam . The Descriptions and Figures hereof may be seen in the same Authors Book , printed at Leyden , 1672. and presented to the Royal Society . Of the Organs appropriated to Generation in both Sexes , see also Van Hornes Prodromus , and Regnerus de Graaf . Of the manner and use of filling the Vessels with Wax , or other like substance , see the Honourable Mr. Boyle , in his First Part , Of the Usefulness of Natural Philosophy ; who , I think , was the first that made mention of managing and representing them this way . A TOOTH taken out of the Testicle or Ovary of a Woman , and given by Dr. Edward Tyson . 'T is near ½ an Inch long , pointed like the Eye-Tooth of a Man , but more slender . As hard and white as any in the Head. Here is also the Draught of another TOOTH , taken also out of the Ovary of a Woman , by the same Hand , being shaped pretty like one of the Grinders or great Teeth , and as big . It is as white and as hard as the former . The Womans Husband keeps the Tooth it self by him . HAIR taken out of the Ovary of a Woman , and given by the same Hand . It is fine , and most of it grey . The length of one Hair ( longer than the rest ) ¼ of a yard . HAIR found by the same Person in the Ovary , and Hornes of the Womb of a Bitch : as also in the Omentum , Veins , and Heart . 'T is all short , answerable in length to the Hair of a Dog ; and of a brown colour . The BONES of a Humane LEG and FOOT grown together , and in some places rarified like a Sponge or Pumice-Stone . 'T is very probable , it was a Disease in the Bones somewhat like to that which Chirurgions call an Exostωsis ; and that they became such , by some malignant and strumous Ulcer . A piece of a BONE voided by Sir W. Throgmorton with his Urine . Given by Thomas Cox Esq . 'T is about the 3d. of an Inch over , and almost square . Smooth on one side , and spongy on the other , on the edges rugged . About the bigness of a little green Peas . In the Philosophical Transactions ( Num. 41. ) there is a Relation of a BULLET that was voided by the Penis with the Urine . Communicated by Dr. Nath. Fairfax . A STONE voided from the Penis or Urethra of a Man who lived at Exeter . Given by Dr. Cotton . It is of a whitish colour , and soft substance , almost like Chalk . In length two Inches and a quarter . Of a Pyramidal figure ; with an obtuse Cone . Near the Base an Inch over . Where it hath a little Hole or Canale tending towards the Cone . When it first slipped out of the Bladder into the Penis , it was neither so thick or big , nor so hard , but that , as it seems , the Urine pressing forward , forced a hole for its passage through the middle of it . Which being opened , the Stone continued fixed in the same place , viz. about an Inch behind the Glans Penis , for the space of Thirteen Years . In which time , it gradually grew bigger , till it came to the bulk above mention'd . And the said Hole or Canale being by the continual accretion of new matter , at last stop'd up , the Stone was then forced out of the end of the Penis . This Man , in all this time , scarce felt any great Pains ; neither did he omit his usual Recreations or his business . And once he took a Journey ( on Horseback ) from Exeter to London , is about an hundred and thirty eight miles , without any trouble . Bartholine a mentions a Stone as big as a Walnut , of an Ounce weight , which was voided at the upper end of the Urethra , through which it there forced its way . Of Humane Stones bred either in the Kidneys or Bladder , are prepared , The Crystalline Salt , and the Elyxir . Medicines hardly to be got , and at last , to little purpose . Of the Nature of the Stone , and of those Medicines which are most effectual to prevent the Generation of it , see some experiments of the Authors in his Book of the Luctation arising from the mixture of Bodies . SECT . II. Of Quadrupede's . CHAP. I. Of Viviparous Quadruped's ; particularly , such as are Multifidous . A MONKEY . Cercopithecus : qu. Simia caudata . See the Descriptions and Figures of several kinds in Aldrovandus , Marggravius , and others . Aldrovandus speaks of some as big as a Mastiff , having Tails five Cubits long . In Brasile there is a sort of yellowish Monkey , which smell like Musk. b In which place they are numerous , and in great variety . c As also in all the Mountanious places of the East Indies . d As they climb the Trees , if in danger of falling , they save themselves not only with their Feet , but their Tails , by wraping them round about the next Bough . The Zygantes in Africa esteem them good meat . The SCELETON of a MONKEY . Wherein the distance betwixt the Os sacrum and the Ischia , as it is much greater , than in the Sceleton of a Woman , is observable . Likely so , in other Viviparous Quadrupede's : for which cause , partly , they have all more easie Labour than a Woman . The THROTTLE BONE of a Male AQUIQUI ; which the People of Brasile call the King-Monkey ; being far bigger than all the other kinds ; described by J. de Laet , a out of Lerius . 'T is a Bone , so called by the English , with the help of which he makes a very great noise . For 't is hollow , and very hard . Exceeding thin , and so half transparent . In length two Inches and ½ . In height an Inch and ¼ . In breadth almost two Inches . At one end , hath an Aperture an Inch wide every way . On the top furrow'd , so as to resemble a Puppies Skull ▪ I suppose it is placed in the Throat , or at the upper end of the Larynx , near the Epiglottis . Joh. Lerius describing of it , b falsly calls it a Membrane . The SLOATH . Ignavus sive Pigritia . An Animal of so slow a motion , that he will be three or four days , at least , in climbing up and coming down a Tree . c And to go the length of fifty Paces on plain ground , requires a whole day . d The Natives of Brasile call him Haii , from his voice of a like sound : which he commonly repeats about six times together , descending , as if one should sing , La , sol , fa , mi , re , ut . e Whatsoever he takes hold of , he doth it so strongly ( or , rather stifly ) as sometimes to sleep securely while he hangs at it . f See his Description in Clusius , Marggravius , Piso , and others . They all seem to omit the length of his fore feet , which is almost double to that of his hinder . From the shag of his Body , the shape of his Legs , his having little or no Tail , the slowness of his gate , and his climbing up of Trees , as little Bears are us'd to do , he seems to come near the Bear-kind : from which he chiefly differs , In having but three Claws upon a foot . He breedeth principally in Florida and Brasile . Two BLACK-BEAR CUBS . The Description of the Bear , see in Aldrovandus , Gesner , &c. The Anatomy , in the Philosophical Transactions , N. 49. They breed most in Nova Zembla , and other of the more Northerly Countries . In Norway they hunt him , and so in Helvetia and Muscovy , and if he be fat , they account him a delicate Dish . g 'T is observed by Aldrovandus , That a Bear hath Hair on both the Eye-lids , as a Man , which other Quadrupedes have not . Natalis Comes ( cited by the same Author ) comparing his parts with those of a Man , reckons his Claws among them , which are much more like to those of a Lion. So easie it is , to drive on the comparison too far , to make it good . The FOOT of a white Groenland BEAR , which is half a foot broad . Vadianus a saw a Bear-skin five feet long , and broader than a Bulls Hide . The Bear to which this Foot did belong , might be as big . A LEOPARDS SKIN . 'T is a yard broad . From the Snout to the hinder end of the Tail near three yards . The Tail a yard . See the Description of the Animal in Aldrovandus , &c. If they are well compar'd , he is every way , in shape , like a Cat : his Head , Teeth , Tongue , Feet , Claws , Tail , all like a Cats . His actions also like a Cats ; he boxes with his fore-feet , as a Cat doth her Kitlins ; Leaps at the Prey , as a Cat at a Mouse ; and will also spit much after the same manner . So that they seem to differ , just as a Kite doth from an Eagle . The Leopard ( and all of this kind ) as he goes , always keeps the Claws of his fore-feet turned up from the ground , and sheath'd as it were in the Skin of his Toes , whereby he preserves them sharp for Rapine , extending them only , when he leaps at the Prey . See somewhat to this purpose in Gesner , out of Pliny . He is begotten by a Lion , upon a Panther , b which hath her name from her being so fierce . Yet in Tartary they keep Leopards tame , and breed them up for hunting of Deer , and other Beasts ; especially for the Great Cham's use . c They are most numerous in Africa and Syria . The SKULL of a young TIGER . Both as to the Teeth , and otherwise it well resembles that of a Cat. Except that in the room of the Transvers Suture in a Cat , there is one in the figure of a great Y ; so wonderfully close and firm , as the Bones seem to be continuous . Except also the outward Sinus's of the lower Jaw , where the Musculi Temporales and the Mansorii primi are inserted : as being , rateably , much deeper than in a Cats ; and so better fitted to receive those Muscules which are here also much more robust . Two CLAVICULAR Teeth or Tusks of a Tiger . A little crooked like those of a Dog or Cat. Their exerted part very white . By the bow , almost five Inches long . From the top of their Root , or from the seat of the Gooms , to their apex near two Inches . An Inch over , and two and ½ about . The Animal to which they belonged , was kill'd in Java major , and weighed 435 pounds . A great weight , considering , that not feeding on Grass , but Flesh only , they have no great Belly . Aldrovandus saith , He saw the Skin of one above five foot long , and therefore guesses the Animal was almost as big as a Horse . Which this also may well be thought to have match'd . One of the fore-CLAWS of the same TIGER . 'T is somewhat white and half transparant , very flat , sharp pointed , and extreamly hooked ; every way in colour and shape like the Claw of a Cat. At the Basis , 't is an Inch broad , and measur'd by the bow , 't is two Inches and ½ long . Note , That as the Bone , whereon the Claw is set , receives it into a little Fovea or Groove ; so is the Bone , again , by a double Epiphysis , inserted into the Claw : by which means it is more strongly and immovably contained in its place , for the surer grasping of the Prey . Two other lesser CLAWS of a TIGER . The Tiger excels in swiftness ; from whence he hath his Arabick Name , as well as the River call'd Tigris . As also in Fierceness : and yet in fondness and love to her Cubs ; of which see divers instances in Gesner . An Impression which Nature hath stampt upon all Creatures , to secure the succession of Generation . They abound in Mexico , Brasile , and in the East Indies . A Great STONE taken out of a Dogs Bladder . Given by the most Reverend Seth Lord Bishop of Sarum . The figure hereof is Oval , but flat on both sides . 'T is above an Inch and ½ thick , two Inches and ½ over , and above three Inches long . Of a limy or chalky colour , and all over rough . Note , that nitrous spirits dropped here upon , scarce produce any ebullition ; although dropped on the redish Stones , bred in a mans bladder , it produceth a great one . Of a like Stone bred in a Dogs bladder , see a Relation in the Phil. Trans . N. 84. Taken out of the Roman Journal de Letterati . The GREAT TAMANDUA ; by the People of Brasile , Tamandua-guacu ; by the English , the Great Ant-Bear ; Because he feeds upon Ants , and is shagg'd , and hinderfooted almost like a Bear. He hath also a very long and sharp Snout , a slender Tongue , and extensible to a great length , also a long and brushy Tail : which are his principal Characters . See him described in John. de Laet , out of Lerius , in Guliel . Piso , Marggravius , and others . Abbaevillanus , quoted also by Joh. de Laet , a hath given a different Description ; and probably a false one . He catcheth Ant 's by scratching open their subterraneal Hives , and then thrusting his Tongue into them ; which after a while , he draws back into his mouth laden with the Prey . b He useth his Tail for a Cover , which , like a Squirrel , he sometimes spreads over his whole body . c The SKULL of the RIVER-HORSE or HIPPOPOTAMUS . If we respect his Figure , he were more properly called BUPOTAMUS , or RIVER-OXE . And accordingly the Germans rightly call him Wasser-Ocks ; and the Italians at Constantinople BOMARIN . The same Animal , which in the Book of Job is called BEHEMOTH ; as is solidly proved by Bochart , in his Hierozoicon . He is almost every where described very falsly . Aristotle falsly gives him a Maine , like that of a Horse : deluded , 't is likely , by the Name . Kircher d falsly gives him all Horse Teeth . In the Musaeum Romanum , he is described with double Hoofs like an Ox , and pictured with four or five Claws like a Bear ; neither truly . Bellonius , who saw one alive , but yet very young , was the first that hath given any tollerable Description of him . Yet as to the Teeth , he is mistaken , comparing them all to those of a Horse : probably because they were not yet grown . e But Columna , who also saw one , and that full grown , hath given a most accurate Description hereof , his principal Characters being these ; Four yards and half long , about two yards high , a yard and half broad . Short leg'd . Cloven-hoofed ; yet not with two , but four Hoofs . Tailed like a Tortoise . ( Or like a Hog , f which he also twists in the same manner ) Head almost like an Ox. His Chaps wide . His Eyes small . His fore Teeth prodigiously great , being some of them ½ a foot round about , above ¼ of a foot long ; as is evident in the Skull here preserved ; and other particulars mention'd by Columna in his copious Description hereof . The great prominency of the Os Jug●le is also observable ; as being thereby fitted for the reception of marvelous great and strong Muscules for the drawing of his Chaps together . Rings made of his Teeth , are believed to be very effectual against the Cramp . a Those that sell Artificial Teeth , usually make them of the long Teeth of this Animal , as being supposed the best for this purpose . His Teeth , says Columna , are so hard , that being struck against Steel , produce sparks of fire . And thence concludes it probable , That this Animal , by striking his Teeth one against another , in the night time , might produce the like , and so seem , as it were , to vomit or breath out fire ; a thing attributed to him by the Ancients . But the error of this Conjecture is double : First in his not considering , That the fire ( could any be produced by striking Steel against these Teeth ) would be struck not out of the Teeth , but out of the Steel . And next , In that , in truth , no fire can be produced by either striking of these Teeth one against another , or against Steel it self ; as I have try'd . He is found in the Rivers Nile and Bamboth ; b as also near the Indian ; and in Zaire , the great River of Congo . c Several Teeth , both of the upper and nether Jaw of the Hipopotamus . Some so big , that they seem to have belonged to a much bigger Skull , than this here . A PISLE said to be that of the HIPPOPOTAMUS . It seems to be only that part of the Pisle which he exerts . 'T is in length , above a foot . The Glans even now it is dry , above seven Inches about . The other end very slender . The fore-TOOTH of a BEVIR , so called from FIBER by a transposition of Letters . 'T is three Inches and half long , with the Root , or that part which is fixed in the Chap. Near half Inch broad . A little crooked , and distorted or writhen . Triangular , the inner Angle more obtuse . It s end sharpen'd very obliquely , after the manner of a Chizel . So that these Teeth may properly be called DENTES SCALPRARII : wherewith this Animal , as with so many strong Chizels , pairs off the Barques of Trees for his use . The TAIL of a CASTOR or BEVIR . Of a peculiar shape , being very broad and flat , like an Apothecaries Spatula , but much bigger , being ten Inches long , and five broad . Almost bald , though the Beast very hairy ; and cancellated with some resemblance to the Scales of Fishes . Nature having hereby , as well as in other respects , marked him for an Amphibious Animal . The Scythians a eat the Tail of a Castor , as a dainty , being sometimes as fat as bacon . The PISLE-BONE of a CASTOR . So I find it inscrib'd . 'T is very smooth and solid . In length four Inches and ● / ● . Chonical , about 1 / ● Inch over at one end , ¼ Inch at the other . At both ends inflected like the letter S. See the Description of the Animal in Gesner , and others . His parts most remarkable , are those now described , and the Castor-Bag . His Anatomy see in the Philosophical Transactions , N. 49. Many strange Stories of his Ingenuity in Aldrovandus , Wormius , and others . He breeds in Italy , France , and other places : but our best Castor is from those of Russia . The great and principal use whereof inwardly , is in Hysterical and Comatose Cases . An OTTER . Lutra . See him describ'd in Aldrovandus , &c. The Toes of his hinder feet , for the better swimming , are joyn'd together with a Membrane , as in the Bevir . From which he differs principally in his Teeth , which are canine ; and in his Tail , which is feline , or a long Taper . So that he may not be unfitly called Putoreus aquaticus , or the Water Polecat . He makes himself burrows on the water side , as a Bevir . Is sometimes tamed , b and taught , by nimbly surrounding the Fishes , to drive them into the Net. In Scandinaria they will bring the Fishes into the very Kitchen to the Cook. See some Observations of this Animal in the Philos. Trans . N. 124. He breeds every where . The QUILLS of a PORCUPINE . Tela Histricis . The Animal is described by Aldrovandus , and others ; but the Quills not so fully . They are very smooth , and thick as a Goose-quill . With black and whitish portions alternately from end to end . Their Root ● / ● of an Inch long . Their Point not round , but flat and two-edg'd , like that of a Sword , or of some Needles . So that they both bore with their Point , and cut with their edges at the same instant , whereby they wound the more surely . The Porcupine erects his Quills , at his pleasure , as a Peacock doth his Tail. And , partly by stretching his Skin , a shoots them at his pursuing Enemy . It may also be noted , That being rooted so little a way in the Skin ( nothing near so deeply as the Quills of Fowls ) they are the more easily ejaculated . They breed in India , Africa , and Ethiopia . An HEDGHOG , or Urchan . Echinus , Herinaceus . See him describ'd in Aldrovandus . Anatomiz'd in Bartholine's Acta Medica . The Urchan , though a Viviparous Animal , yet hath his Testicles lying within his Body , as in the Oviparous kind . b In the Island Maraguan , in the North of Brasile , are some Urchans very great , almost as big as Boars . c He makes his Bury with two Entries , to the North and South ; and according to the weather and season , keeps the one stopt up , the other open . d The Liver , Stomach , and fat of this Animal are sometimes medically used . The GREAT SHELL'D HEDGHOG . By the Natives of Brasile , called TATU ; By the Spaniards , ARMADILLO ; as Names common to the several species . And by Latin Authors , Echinus Brasiliensis . This once belonged to the Duke of Holstein . See the Description of this Species in Clusius , and others . Those Creatures which are cover'd with Feathers , Scales , or Shell , saith Aristotle , e have no Auricula or outward Ear. So that he never saw this Animal ; nor many others now known , and some which he ventures to describe ; as appears by those general Assertions , whereof he is too often guilty . He gathers himself up , Head , Feet and Tail , within his Shell , as round as a ball : as Piso hath also pictur'd him . f And this he doth , not only when pursued , but also when he sleeps . Unless he be ty'd , he will dig out his way under the very walls of a house . g For it is his nature to dig himself Buries , as the Coney doth ; which he doth with very great celerity . h For the tenderness , whiteness and delicacy of his Flesh , he is reserved for Feasts ; i and therein prefer'd before either Conies or sucking-Pigs . a The Plates of his Shell being powder'd and given in a draught of the Decoction of Sage in the quantity of 3j , provoketh sweat ; and are a singular remedy against the Lues Venerea , saith Barlaeus . b If it provoketh sweat , it may be used to good purposes , whether it cureth that Disease , or no. The PIGHEADED ARMADILLO . Tatu Porcinus . Nierembergius hath described this Species , but yet imperfectly . The best of any Wormius ; who also omiteth some particulars , and in others is mistaken . From his Snout-end to his Tail , about ten Inches and ½ ; being younger and lesser than that of Wormius . His Body four Inches over . His Head an Inch and ¼ , and three Inches long . The end of his Nose scarce half an Inch over , shaped like that of a Pig ; from whence I have taken leave to name it . His Ears not above ¼ of an Inch distant one from the other . His fore-foot two Inches and ½ long , above ½ Inch over . On which he hath four Toes ; the two foremost of which are an Inch long , the other two ½ an Inch. The hinder-foot of equal length , but thicker . On which there are five Toes ; the three foremost , and thickest whereof are an Inch long , the other two ½ an Inch. His Tail about 11 Inches long , at the Buttocks an Inch and ¼ over , at the end as small as a Shoomakers waxed Thread . His Head , Back , Sides , Legs , and Tail , are all cover'd with a shelly Armour . His Head , with Shells , Scales for the most part , five and six angled . His Shoulders , with round ones , and lesser , about ¼ of an Inch over ; betwixt which other lesser ones are interjected . The Back-piece consisteth of about ten shell Plates , joyned together by the mediation of as many parallel Skins . Every Plate is about ½ Inch broad , curiously composed of small triangular or wedge-like pieces , indented one against another , and pounced or pricked all along their edges . His Buttocks adorned in the same manner as his Shoulders . His Shell ending next his Tail , with an Elipsis . The fore-part of his Tail is encompass'd with shelly Rings , in number eleven ; composed not of triangular , but sixangl'd and square pieces . The other half with Scales set together , as on his Head. His nether Buttocks , Belly , Breast , Neck , and Ears are all naked . His Eyes black , round , and very little ; resembling a black Bead of the bigness of a Vetch . His Grinders in each Chap about twelve . More properly Tunsores ; because they are level and smooth on the top . No thicker than a great Needle . Besides these Teeth , I find none . By the help of the aforesaid Plates , and parallel Skins together with the Muscules that lie under them , this Animal is able , like the Hedge-Hog , to gether up himself into a round ball . For the better performance of which action , Nature hath also left his Throath , Neck , Breast and Belly naked . As also his Ears , that he may turn them more expeditely for the reception of sounds from every quarter . His Eyes , like those of a Mole , very little , as most suitable to a Creature living for the most part in the dark , and under ground . His hinder feet , like a Conies , more strong , for the better working of his Buries . Piso a maketh the action of conglobation peculiar to this species , but very falsly , as will appear by the following Description . The WEESLE-HEADED ARMADILLO . Tatu Mustelinus . I find this species no where describ'd . For that Description of a third species in Clusius , was taken only from some Picture , no way answering to the Animal before us . His Head in figure almost like a Weesles , whence I take leave for his Name . 'T is three Inches and ½ long ; his Forehead two Inches and ½ broad , and very flat ; the end of his Nose ½ Inch. His Eyes small , ¼ of an Inch long . His Ears two Inches distant one from another ; an Inch long . His Body or Trunk 11 Inches long , about six broad . His Tail 5 ½ long ; near the Buttocks an Inch and ¼ over , the extremity ● / ● of an Inch. His fore-Leg two Inches and ½ long , ¼ broad . On which there are five Toes ; whereof the three foremost are an Inch long , the other two half an Inch : all with Claws the ● / ● of an Inch. On his hinder foot ( which is somewhat bigger ) he hath also five Toes , as in the foremost . His Head , Back , Sides , Legs , and Tail are cover'd with a shelly Armour . His Head-piece , as also the shells on his Legs , are composed of roundish Scals , a ¼ of an Inch over . His Neck-piece is a single Plate , composed of little pieces , a ¼ of an Inch square . His Shoulder-piece consisteth of several Ranks or Rows of such like square pieces , but not set together by any Articulation , or movable Conjunction . His Back-piece , reaching also over his Buttocks to his Tail , is composed of several Plates , in number eighteen , moveably joyned together by as many intermediate Skins . The foremost and greatest of these Plates , consist of square pieces ½ Inch long , and a ¼ broad . The hindermost , of square and round ones together . The extream part of the Shell next the Tail , is Parabolick . The fore part of the Tail is surrounded with six Rings ; consisting of little square pieces . The other half with Scals . His Breast , Belly ▪ and Ears all naked ; for the same purposes , as in the former . This Species , by the greater number of Plates , seemeth able to draw , especially his hinder parts , more roundly inward , than the other . The FLYING SQUIREL , qu. Sciurel , from Sciurus . Not described , unless by Scaliger . The colour of his Body a dark grey . Of his Tail , almost that of straw . Lesser than the common Squirel , not above five Inches and ½ from his Nose end to his Buttocks . His Skin , from his Sides , Thighs and Legs ( almost as the wings of a Bat ) is stretched out about an Inch in breadth , or more or less at his pleasure : by means whereof he leaps further , and alights the more safely ; and is therefore called The flying Squirel . In other respects , like the Europaean kind . It was sent from Virginia , its breeding place . He seems to be the same Animal which Scaliger describes under the Name of the Flying Cat. Exercit. 217. S. 9. The Squirel , when he hath a mind to cross any water for a good Nut-Tree , picks out , and sits on some light piece of Barque for a Boat , and erecting his Tail for a Sail , he makes his Voyage . a CHAP. II. Of VIVIPAROUS QUADRUPED'S , Particularly such as are BIFIDOUS , and SOLIDIPEDOUS . THe LEG of a GREENLAND STAG . It is scarce four Inches long . Nor above ⅓ d of an Inch over . Cover'd all over with very short hair , of the ordinary russet or reddish brown colour . The hoofs somewhat black , ½ inch long , ⅓ broad , and ¼ high . Given by Mr. Palmer . The BONES of a STAGS heart . About an inch and ¼ long , and ¼ broad . Very thin , but yet hard and solid . They seem to be a help for the stronger and more steady motion of the Muscules of the heart . Butchers often find the like in the heart of an Ox ; which are easily substituted for the former : and I would as soon trust the one , as the other . A STAGS TEARS . A thicken'd Excretion from the inward Angle of his Eye . In colour and consistence almost like to Mirrh ; or Ear-wax that has been long harden'd in the Ear. Of a strong stinking smell , like that of the Animal's sweat . They are generally affirmed to be sudorifick , and of an Alexipharmick nature . And if they were as easie to be had , as some Womens , it were worth the trying . They are quite a different thing from that little round and hard Bone , which Scaliger describes a by the Name of Lachryma Cervina , and which he affirms to grow in the great Corner of a Stags Eye to the Bone , after an hundred years old . I doubt a stranger sight , than the Ludus Secularis ; such as no man ( but himself ) ever saw , or shall see . The MUSK DEER . Capreolus Moschi . Gesner reckoning up the Names , tells us , That the English call him a Musk Cat. But is better at other Languages . He breeds in China , and the East Indies . Not ill pictur'd in Calceolarius's Musaeum . That in Kircher's China Illustrata faulty as to the Snout and Feet . That of Johnston absurd . Almost every where worse describ'd . That he is a two-horn'd Animal , says Aldrovandus , all agree , except Simeon Sethi , who saith he hath but one . Neither of which is true . The Description likewise given by Scaliger , and out of him by Chiocco in Calceolarius's Musaeum is false , and very defective . The best I find is amongst the German Transactions . To which I would have refer'd the Reader , but that comparing it with That I had drawn up before I met with it , I see some differences . From his Nose end to his Tail , a yard and ½ a foot long . His Head above ½ a foot . His Neck ¼ of a yard . His Forehead three inches broad . His Nose end scarce ¾ of an inch , being very sharp , like that of a Grey-Hound . His Ears like a Coneys , about three inches long , and erect . As also his Tail or Scut , which exceeds not two inches . His fore-Leg a foot and two inches long , taking in Foot and Thigh . Near an inch over : the Foot deeply cloven ; with two fore-Hoofs , an inch and ¼ long , each ¼ of an inch over ; and two Heels , almost as big , and therefore conspicuous . His hinder feet are here wanting . His hair on his Head and Legs about ½ inch long , and rateably small . On his Belly an inch and ½ long , and somewhat thicker . On his Back and Buttocks three inches long : thicker in proportion , than in any other Animal , except perhaps some of the Deer kind , sc. three or four times as thick as Hogs Bristles : consisting of brown and white portions alternately from the Root to the top . On the Head and Legs , brown ; On the Belly and under the Skut , whitish . As it were frizled , especially on the Back and Belly , by a kind of undulation . Softer than in most Animals , and exceeding light and rare . For being split , and view'd with a Glass , they appear to be made up of little Bladders , like those in the Plume or Stalk of a Quill : so that it is a thing betwixt a common Hair and a Quill . On each side his lower Chap , almost under the corners of his mouth , there is a peculiar Tuft ( about ¾ of an inch long ) of short , thick and hard hairs , or rather Bristles , of equal length , as in a scrubing-Brush . The Musk Bladder or Bag is about three inches long , two over , and swelling out from his Belly one and ½ . Standing before his Groin about as much . I find it cut open , whereby the observation of its natural Aperture ( which I suppose it hath as the Castor-Bag ) is prevented . He hath 26 Teeth . In his lower Chap , sixteen ; of which there are eight little Cuters before ; behind , four Grinders on each side , rugged and continuous . As many like Grinders in the upper Jaw . About an inch and ½ from the Nose end , in the same Jaw , on each side a Tusk , two inches and ½ long , hooked downward , and backward , and ending in a point . Not round , but flat , the breadth of ½ an inch ; thin , and having a sharp edge behind : so as it may not unfitly be liken'd to a Sithe . There are no Horns . The Hair of this Animal , by its softness and rarity , are a singular contrivance of Nature to keep him warm . For all Garments , the softer and rarer they are , ( caet . par . ) they are the warmer . For the same cause , the Hair on his Back , is also the longest ; sc. for the better protection of the Spinalis Medulla , His two Tusks , by the Figure , appear to serve for fighting partly , and partly for feeding ; by the help whereof he is able either to stub up edible Roots out of the ground , or to tear off the Barques , or break down the Boughs of Trees . By the help of his great Ears , he hears his approaching enemy the further off , to make his flight . So also the Hare , being a fearful Animal , hath the like . Nature hath furnished him with great heels , both to enable him to make the greater leaps , and to light also upon his Feet the more safely , for by their means , the force of his weight is gradually broken . Scaliger's mistakes a about this Animal , are principally these two ; In saying his Tusks grow out of his nether Jaw ; and in calling the Musk , A postemated Blood. For he might as well call Civet and Castor the Blood of those Animals that yield them . And if it were apostemated , it would not be separated from the Flesh , but contiguous to it : whereas it is plain , that the Musk was here inclosed on all sides , in an entire Cystis or Bag made by nature for that purpose . The VELVET HORNES of a Greenland Roe-Buck . They are a yard high , with numerous , and round Branches . Covered all over with an ashcolour'd hair , a ¼ of an inch long , and standing upright , as the Pile of Velvet . The HORNES of an Indian Roe-Buck ; which the people of Brasile call Cuguacu-apara . See the Description of the Animal in Marggrarius . His Picture in Johnston ; but under the name of the Capreolus Marinus . The HORNES of a Roe-Deer of Greenland . They are very little more than an inch long , and half an inch over . They are pointed at the top , and knobed or tuberous at the bottom . Deer in New Mexico so big , a that they breed them up to draw with , as we do with Oxen and Horses . So strangely does the Climat alter the Bulk of some Animals . Dear , and they only , may be suppos'd to cast their horns , because they have neither a long Tail , as Oxen ; nor so long hair as a Goat or a Ram ; by either of which is made a continual consumption of the same matter , which in Deer goes into the horns . The horns of Deer , are of all other the fullest of Volatile Salt. Which may lead us to conjecture of the like nature of his flesh , and blood ; and the cause of his great salacity . The ROCK-DOE . Ibex foemina . A kind of wild Goat . See the Description of Pliny , and Bellonius . She breeds chiefly upon the Alps. A Creature of admirable swiftness . And may probably be that very Species mention'd in the Book of Job . b Her horns grow sometimes so far backward , as to reach over her Buttocks . The HORNES of the WREATHED-Horn-Goat , or Antilope of Barbary , called Capra Strepsicerotes , and Gazella . See the Description of the Animal in Wormius . These Hornes are about a foot and ¼ long . But in Septalius's Musaeum there is one pair said to be above a yard in length . They are twisted into a kind of spiral shape , but the Rings which seem to be spiral , are really circular . The BONE of the ANTILOPES HORN ; which is solid , and also spiral or twisted , but without Rings . Given by Henry Whistler Esq . The HORNES of the SYRIAN GOAT ; called Capra Mambrina 1. Syriaca being . Mambre , a Mountain near Hebron ; where about , chiefly , this Goat breeds . a See Gesner's Description of him . And compare it with the Picture he gives , which seemeth to be the truer , as to the hornes . His Ears are so long , b as to reach almost to the ground . A sufficient supplement for the shortness of his hornes : being not above two inches and ½ long , and a little crooked backward , almost like a Dogs Tooth . The HORNES of a DOG-GOAT . I find them inscribed , The hornes of a Dog. Johnston giveth the figure of the Animal , without any Description . According to that figure , he is headed like a Dog , and of the bigness of a Tumbler . But footed , and horned like a Goat . To whose also the hornes here preserved are like in colour , and somewhat near in shape : but nothing near so big ; being not much above two inches long . Not only the hornes themselves , but also the bones whereon they stand , are hollow to the top . They were sent from a certain Kingdom near China . The HORNES of a HARE ; so I find them inscribed . Although it is probable , that they are the hornes of a small kind of German Deer . Yet Wormius saith , There are horned-Hares in Saxony . See also Gesner of the same . Johnston gives the Picture , without a Descripton . This pair , once belonged to the Prince Elector of Saxony . A pair of very great English Rams HORNES . The HORNES of a Spanish-Ram . In length , ¼ of a yard . The Tips a yard distant . Somewhat flat , wrinkled , and twisted , as those of an ordinary Ram. The HORNES of a MUSCOVY-Ram . I meet no where with the Description of the Animal , or these Hornes . He seemeth to be of kin to the Hircus Cotilardicus , which Johnston hath pictur'd . These hornes are black : and somewhat wrinkled . Consist of four Branches : The two greater whereof are a foot long , and as thick as an ordinary Rams , very strait , standing in the form of the letter V , or like the legs of a pair of Compasses , and a little writhen . The two lesser are seven inches long , not so thick , winding downward , and inward one towards another , in the form of two half Moons . The points of all four very blunt . A very great HORN of the ROCK-BUCK , or of the Ibexmas . In shape almost like a bended Cross-bow . By the string , ¼ of a yard long ; but by the bow , about an Eln. It was formerly tipp'd with silver , and kept in a Gentlemans house , and shew'd ( to some special Friends ) for the Claw of a Griffin . See the figure hereof in Moscardus's Musaeum . The HORNES of a WILD BULL ; called Bubalus sive Buffalus . They are broad at the Roots , but grow very sharp of a sudden ; and bended inwards about the middle ; so that the Tips are not above two inches distant . See the Animal describ'd in Bellonius , and others . He is much bigger than the Europaean Bull. This kind breeds most in Asia . But they are also kept in Italy , in their Cities . In India they sell the Milk of the Female about the streets , as they do Cows Milk here . The Leather call'd Buff , is made of the Hyde . These Hornes were brought from Africa . The HORNES of the BUNCH-BAK'D BULL . Cornua Bisontis . This pair belongeth to that Species , which hath a great Maine . These , contrary to the former , stand wide , and especial upwards , their Tips being ½ an Eln distant . See the Description of the Animal in Aldrovandus , his Picture in Johnston . He is swifter than any other Bull , and untameable . He breeds in Lithuania . To the hornes is joyn'd the fore-part of the skull , together with the skin , which is very thick and tough . The skin of any Bulls Forehead , either for its toughness , or other cause , is the only part of the Hyde made use of by Horners , whereupon they shave their Hornes ( which they take out of a Tub of warm water by them ) to fit them for Lamphorns . The TAIL of an Indian COW . The Male is call'd Bonasus . The hairs hereof are greyish . Above a yard and ● / ● long . Yet almost as soft and fine as a Womans . The Cow is said to be worshipped by the people that live near the River Ganges . A little STONE out of an Oxes Liver . Inscribed Tetraedrum inventum in Hepate Bovis . But I find it broken into several pieces . It is just of a liver-colour . And is compos'd , as the Bezoar Stone , of several crusts or soft shells one over or within another . A MONSTROUS CALF with two heads . Each head is a little less than usual ; the rest of the parts according to Nature . The SKIN of a CALF with two heads , tann'd with the hair on . There is a very strange story of a Monstrous Calf in the Philos. Trans . N. 1. & N. 2. compar'd together : communicated by the Honourable Mr. Boyle . The TUSK of a Wild BOAR. It winds about almost into a perfect Ring or Hoop ; only is a little writhen . In measuring by the ambit , 't is long or round about a foot and two inches . It s basis an inch over . Almost all the way triangular , especially towards the point . Another BOAR-TUSK , somewhat slenderer , and of a semiannular Figure . The wild Boar breeds in Helvetia , especially near the Alps. In Barbados very great . Ligon a saith , he saw there one so big , that when his head was off , and his entrails taken out , weighed 400 l. It was well observed by Aristotle ( as to those Beasts which he had seen ) that no one was horned and tusked too : b the superfluous parts of the blood proper for their production , not being sufficient to feed them both . The SKULL of the HORNED HOG . By the people of the Island Bouro , not far from Amboina , he is called Baby Roussa . c See the Picture hereof in Bartholine , d taken in Java , from whence he received it . As also the Description , though but imperfect . See likewise Guilielmus Piso , e who gives a figure somewhat different , making him slenderer and shaped in Body like to a Deer . But his Description seems to be taken out of Bartholine . His principal Characters are these , About as big as a Stag , shouted and tailed like a Boar , footed like a Goat : besides what is observable in the skull , which I shall now particularly describe . It is a foot long , seven Inches high , and about five over . The Snout scarce two . The Teeth are 32. In the upper Jaw , four Cuters ; in the nether , six . In each Jaw , ten Grinders . In the lower Jaw , two Tusks , one on each side , like those of a Boar , standing outerly , an inch behind the Cuters ; near their Root , ¾ of an inch over , sharp-pointed , hooked very much backward ; by the bow , four inches long . On his upper Jaw , he hath two Horns , of the same hardness and substance with the two great Teeth now describ'd : and Bartholine a calls them Teeth . Yet are they not Teeth , but Horns ; because they are not , as all Teeth , even the Tusks of an Elephant , fixed in the Jaw with their Roots upward , but downward : and so their Alveoli are not open downward within the Mouth , but upward upon the top of the snout : where these Horns bore or pierce the flesh and skin , as the Teeth do the Gooms . Yet being two , they stand not in the middle , as in the Rhinoceros , but on the sides of the snout , sc. behind the Cuters about two inches . Near their Roots about half inch over , ending in a sharp point , bended upward and backward like a fish-hook , by the bow about ½ a foot long . Piso b describing of it , saith , That in his nether Jaw ( his upper Jaw he describes after ) there are two great Tusks which stand upright , and bore through his snout ( Rostrúmque perforantes ) : which is a senseless mistake . Bartholine indeed saith of the Horns ( which he calls the Teeth ) of the upper Jaw , — prodeunt ex superiori Maxilla carnem Rostri perforantes : which Piso transcribing , mistakes , and feigns as great an absurdity , as if Nature had put a Padlock or Bolt upon the Creatures Mouth . Aristotle , as was before noted , said well , as to the Animals he had seen , That no one hath both Tusks and Horns . But of his fault in affirming too generally , this Animal is not the only instance , by many . The reason why this hath both , may be , because neither of them are very great , and his Horns , proportionably to what they are in others , are very little . Besides that he is cover'd with hair , and not , as the Boar , with Bristles , which probably spend more upon the same matter , which in other Creatures makes the Horns . For Bristles seem to be nothing else but a Horn split into a multitude of little ones . This Creature is said c to breed only in the Island Bouro . Yet that which the Brasilians call the Tajacuguitas , d may be the same . As also Pigafeta's Porcus Quadricornis . There are Swine , saith he , e in the Philippick Islands , with two , three , and four Horns . He might mistake the two Tusks for Horns ; and from those which he saith had but two or three , they might be violently broken off . Another SKULL of the BABY ROUSSA . It is altogether like the former , saving that the Tusks and Horns are not so crooked . So that one seems to be of the elder , or the Male , the other of the younger , or else the Female . Both the Natives , and others that live amongst them , esteem this Animal a delicate sort of Venison . a The SKIN of a young RHINOCEROS , composed indifferently to the shape of the Animal . In the Description whereof Jacobus Bontius b comes the nearest to the truth . Yet is he very short and defective . To whose therefore , as far as may be by this Skin , I shall add a better . 'T is a yard long , and almost a foot over ; his head nine inches long , almost eight over at the top . His Snout broadish , as in a Calf . His Eyes little , as those of a Hog , about ¼ of an inch long . They stand low , not much more than three inches above his Nose end . His Ears also like a Hogs . His Legs , as of the Hippopotamus , rateably short ; about ten inches long . His Tail , five and ½ ; flat , as that of the Castor ; but not so broad , near the Buttocks an inch and ½ , at the end ½ an inch . The said Skin is every where thick , and very hard ; excepting only his Ears which are softer , and extream thin . It hath about ten Plicae or Folds ; two under the nether Jaw , one on the Breast , in the figure of the letter V , on the Neck one on each side , one between the Shoulders semicircular , on the Back two transversly extended to the bottom of the sides , with two more strait ones , carry'd obliquely on the Buttocks . The lower part of the Forehead and Snout cover'd with a kind of hard Crust . His Ears naked and smooth . All the other parts rough with round scaly Crusts ; on the Back , Sides , and Belly , lesser , near a ¼ of an inch over ; on the nether Chap and Shoulders , bigger ; on his Buttocks and Legs , the biggest , about ½ an inch over . His Hair is black , short , and fine . So few , that there are not many more than scales or shells ; growing for the most part , out of the centre of the shell ; so that he is almost naked . His Dock is also naked on both sides , but on the edges there grows a considerable quantity of longer and thicker Hair. The Animal being very young , had no Horn , nor so much as any sign of it . The Rhinoceros , says Bontius , a is near as big as an Elephant , saving that he is not so tall . He will lick a Man to death , b by raking away the flesh to the Bone with his rough and sharp Tongue . In Piso's Figure , which he hath added to Bontius's Description , and which , he saith , was taken from the life , the Eyes are placed very low , as they are also in this Skin . But the Cloven-Feet , in the same Picture , I find not here : peradventure , the Skin not being well taken off the Feet . In the time of Domitian the Emperour , there was one so big , as to toss not only a Bear , but a Bull upon his Horn. c But what Martial means , speaking of the Rhinoceros , Namque gravem gemino Cornu sic extulis Ursum , &c. I do not well understand . The Figure given by Piso , as above , represents but one Horn only . Neither doth Bontius ( who saith he hath seen great numbers of them both in houses and in the woods ) describe or mention any more than one Horn , And those who do speak of another , yet make it a very small one , and not over against the other , but on the forepart of his back , and so in a place where it is immoveable , and can no way be made use of for the tossing up of any thing , as the other on his Nose . The Rhinoceros breeds not in India , d but in Bengala and Patane , where they much frequent the River Ganges . A piece of a great RHINOCEROS-SKIN , tann'd . 'T is wonderful hard , and thick , about ½ inch ; exceeding that of any Land Animal which I have seen . The HORN of a RHINOCEROS . It once belonged to the Duke of Holsteine . Although Bontius describes the Animal the best of any before him , yet neither he , nor others describe the Horn to any purpose . 'T is in colour and smoothness like those of a Bull. Almost a yard long . At the base , above half a foot over ; and there surrounded with a Garland of black and stubby Bristles . Sharp-pointed . A little crooked backwards , like a Cocks Spur. Quite through solid . An instance contrary to that Assertion of Aristotle , a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Another HORN of a RHINOCEROS , as big as that now describ'd . Given by Sir Robert Southwell , present Embassador to the Prince Elector of Brandenburge . A THIRD , almost as big as the former . A FOURTH , a little one , about a foot long . The Rhinoceros fights the Elephant with his Horn , and sometimes overcomes him . In Septalius's Musaeum there are several Vessels mention'd to be made out of this Horn , as well as divers others . The Rhinocerous Horn , in India , as also his Teeth , Claws , Flesh , Skin , Blood , yea Dung and Piss , are much esteemed , and us'd against Poison , and many Diseases ; and sold at great rates . b Yet some for an hundred times as much , as others of the same colour and bigness ; for some difference which the Indians ( only ) discern betwixt them . c The TAIL of a great RHINOCEROS . Not well described by Bontius . The Dock is about ½ inch thick , and two inches broad , like an Apothecaries Spatule . Of what length the whole , is uncertain , this being only part of it , though it looks as if cut off near the Buttock ; 't is about nine inches , black , and very rough . On the two edges , and there only , grow also very black and shining hairs , a foot long , stubborn , and of the thickness of a smaller Shoomakers Thread . Yet not round , as other hair , but rather flatish ; like so many little pieces of Whale-Bone . A SPIRAL or WREATHED TUSK of an ELEPHANT . Presented from the Royal African-Company by Thomas Crispe Esq . 'T is about an Ell long . At the base , a foot about . From the thin edges whereof , it is chonically hollow to the depth ( or height ) of near ½ a yard . It is twisted or wreathed from the bottom to the top with three Circumvolutions , standing between two strait lines . 'T is also furrow'd by the length . Yet the furrows surround it not , as in the horn of the Sea-Unicorn ; but run parallel therewith . Neither is it round , as the said Horn , but somewhat flat . The Top very blunt . Pausanias ( cited by Gesner ) affirms , and seems to speak it as a thing well known , That the Tusks of Elephants , which he calls , and useth arguments to prove them Horns , may , by the help of fire , like Cows horns , be reduced to any shape . Whether this be naturally twisted , or by art , I will not determine . Terzagi in Septalius's Musaeum mentions though not a Spiral , yet strait Tusk of an Elephant , two yards high , and 160 pounds in weight . The LEG BONE of an ELEPHANT . It was brought out of Syria for the Thigh-Bone of a Giant . But the proportion which the thickness bears to the length of the Bone , shews it to be the Bone not of a Man , but an Elephant . For the Leg-Bone is usually about ● / ● of an inch over : and so its traverse Area contains about ( 49 ) square eighths of an inch . But this Bone is above four inches over , in the transverse Area whereof therefore , are contained about ( 1088 ) square eighths of an inch . Which number ( 1088 ) being divided by ( 49 ) gives ( 22 ) for the Quotient . So that it is two and twenty times as thick as the Leg-Bone of a Man : I mean , the transverse Area of the one containeth that of the other 22 times . Yet is it but three times as long ; and therefore should contain the same but about nine times , were it the Leg-Bone of a Man. 'T is about a yard and ● / ● foot long , and above a foot about in the slenderest part . And the shape of it , shews it to have belonged to the Leg , and not the Thigh . The Elephant to which it did belong , might be about five yards high . Another LEG-BONE of an ELEPHANT , scarce so long , but of equal thickness . Given by Sir Thomas Brown of Norwich . Elephants are brought into Europe out of Ceylan , Sumatra , Cochin , Siam , Bontam , Melinda , &c. But they breed most in the Kingdoms of Aracan and Pegu. a In the Island of Ceylon , most docile . The Aethiopians behind Mosambique eat them , and sell their Teeth . The Indians use them to draw , and ship their Goods . In Winter , when it begins to rain , they are altogether mad and ungovernable , and so continue from April to September , chain'd to some Tree ; after that , they become tame and serviceable again . b See more of the nature , and ingenuity ; and of the way of hunting and taming them , in Linschotus and Tavernere . c One of the GRINDERS of an ELEPHANT . He hath four of these Teeth in each Jaw , wherewith he grinds his meat . This here is above a foot long . But the exerted part , or that part which stands above the Goomes , is but seven inches in length , and three in breadth . 'T is not above ½ an inch above the Goomes , but fasten'd within the Jaw ½ a foot , where deepest . The said exerted part looks like eight or nine Rows of Teeth , three , four , and five in a Row , all coalescent . The sides all along waved . The furthermost Roots like the folds of an old set Ruff. It weighs above eleven pounds and ½ Haver-dupoyse . ANOTHER of the same Teeth , somewhat lesser . A THIRD , having part of it broken off . The Elephant , in my mind , hath some affinity with the Boar. Both are Taper-Tail'd , hunch-back'd , little-Ey'd , arm'd with Tusks , have the nether Chap sharp before , and a moveable Snout ; the Elephants Proboscis being but a long Snout , and the Boars Snout a short Proboscis . The HOOF of a Solidungulous Animal . It was brought from Angola . Perhaps of a kind of Zebra there , answering to the Indian described by Pigafeta . 'T is much about the shape of a Horse's , but not so big ; two inches and ½ broad , two inches long , and as much in height . Somewhat thick and strong . For the greatest part , blackish ; but just before yellowish , and half transparent . Within this is contained another young one ( together with its inclosed Bone ) all over of a yellowish colour . The Zebra , Indica , a is in all his parts like a Mule , saving that it is not barren . Another strange HOOF of a Solidungulous Animal . It is of a blackish brown and opacous colour . Very thin , like that of a Calf . But rateably much broader than in other Animals , being not much above an Inch over foreward , yet expanded side-ways two inches and a ¼ . Another HOOF of the former kind , a little less , blacker , and altogether opacous . APPENDIX . Of certain BALLS found in the Stomachs of divers Beasts . A NAKED and round HAIRY BALL ; almost three Inches over , taken out of the Stomach of a Calf . Another somewhat Oval , and more compact . Several other lesser ones , and with the hairs more loosely composed . Another , with the outward parts of the hair not complicated , as in the former , but standing parallel , and somewhat winding , as in the Crown of a Mans head . Two HAIRY BALLS , SPHAERICAL , and INCRUSTATED . About two inches Diametre , cover'd with a smooth and very thin Crust , of the colour of Occidental Bezoar , having neither tast or smell , nor stirring at all , upon the effusion of Acids . A HAIRY BALL , incrustated , and FLAT . Taken out of the stomach of a Bull in Brasile . 'T is very smooth , and of the colour of Oriental Bezoar . Figur'd just like a Bowl . Somewhat above two inches thick , and three , over . Ferranti Imperato a hath another like it . If you scrape a little of the Crust off , and pour spirit of Nitre upon it , it makes a conspicuous bullition , as it doth upon Bezoar . b Another BALL , in figure , colour , and substance , like the former ; but bigger , being above three inches Diametre . It was taken out of the stomach of a Cow. Another with the like Incrustation , but of an Oval Figure . A FIBROUS BALL . Consisting , not of Hair , but for the most part of the fibers of Plants . Perfectly Sphaerical . An inch and ½ Diametre . Cover'd with a brown , and very rough Crust . The like substance being also mixed with the most intimate parts of the Ball. Another like Ball , but somewhat less . Half a FIBROUS BALL taken out of the stomach of a Sheep . Two inches over , and a little flat . It consisteth of most fine herby Threads or Fibers , short , and very closely compacted . Cover'd with a black , shining , and most thin Cuticle . A piece hereof fired , burns like Match-cord , all away to ashes . These Balls , especially those of Hair , we may suppose to be made by the motion of the stomach , which in these Creatures is very strong , and frequent : by which motion the Hair is wrought and compacted together , as Wooll is , by the Workmans hand , in the making of a Hat. CHAP. III. Of OVIPAROUS QUADRUPED'S . A Femal LAND-TORTOIS . Testudo terrestris foemina . Usually described , but no where fully , nor without errors . This here is eight inches long , and five broad . The Head an inch and ½ long , almost as broad ; in shape somewhat like a Toads . The Orbits of the Eyes very large , almost ½ inch over ; a ¼ of an inch behind the Snout . The lower Chap is received by a groove into the upper . The Tail three inches long , and sharp-pointed . The Feet two inches and ¼ , and above ½ inch over . The fore-Feet have five very short Toes , with Claws about ¼ inch long . The hinder feet have but four Toes , with somewhat bigger Claws . The Head , Back and Belly , have all bony Covers , faced or over-laid with shells . The head and back-pieces blackish , with citrine or straw-colour'd specks sprinkled up and down upon them . The back-piece convex , and almost Oval . On the sides , for the length of two inches as it were doubled inwards , and joyned to the Belly-piece . 'T is cancellated with little squares on the Margin ; on the top of the back , sexangularly ; and with the largest Area's between . The Belly-piece is party-colour'd black and citrine , almost flat ; but turned up a little at the ends . Cancellated in the middle with squares , with triangles before , and behind with Hyperbolick lines . The Feet are cover'd with small round Scales , the Tail with square ones . He breeds in the Deserts of Africa . Three little LAND-TORTOISES of the same kind . Another little LAND-TORTOISE , of kin to the former . 'T is somewhat rounder . A lesser LAND-TORTOISE , almost circular and ridged on the back . A great CHEQUERD TORTOISE-SHELL . Testa Testellata major . It was sent from Madagascar . I find the Animal no where describ'd or figur'd . It is above half oval ; being of all that I ever saw , the most concave ; a foot long , eight inches over , and almost six inches high . The Convex is curiously wrought with black and whitish pieces , alternately wedged in , one against another , and notched , as it were , with transvers Incisions . Those near the Margines and on the sides are composed into several Pyramidal Area's , or great Triangles , whose Bases are about two inches broad . On the Back , into sexangular ones , each of them convex . On the sides , and quite behind , the Shell is carry'd somewhat inward . Before , and hinderly , the edges are toothed , and bended outward and upward . The inward edges are cover'd with shelly Plates above an inch and ½ broad . The Concave is composed of six and forty Bones . Along the middle of the Back , are twelve , all , except the foremost and the four last , almost square . Next to these , are eight on each side , like to so many contiguous Ribs ; together with two lesser square Bones before : Next to these , eight more , as it were , under-Ribs , on each side . To the twelve middlemost Bones , the Ribs are joyned by an alternate commissure , so as one of them answers to the halfs of two Ribs , & vice versa . To these , the under-Ribs , in a wonderful manner , scil . by a branched Suture or Indenture . For the great Teeth of the under-Ribs , being first inserted into those of the upper-Ribs ; the Indenture is afterwards repeated , by lesser Teeth , out of the sides of the great ones . The Belly-piece is here wanting . Besides the most elegant ordering of the Work in the Convex , there are three-things chiefly observable , which serve for the greater strength of the Shell . That is to say , The Convexity of the several Area's on the Back , the branched Sutures , and the Alternate commissures of the Bones . Answerable to the Rule of Nature , in a Humane Skull : and of Art , in the laying of Stones in Buildings ; and in covering of broader Vaults , not with one Arch , but several lesser ones , for the greater strength . A lesser CHEQUER'D SHELL . Perhaps Stellata Wormii , a or a kin to it . The Convex work is composed of black and citrine pieces , cancellated , and transversly notched ; ten , eleven , or twelve of them meeting in a square , and rugged centre ; each looking like a Star surrounded with Rays . The several Area's rise up into a convexity somewhat greater , than in the Shell above describ'd . Just before the Tail , the edges are bended a little upward ; over the Tail , downward . The Belly-piece is joyned to the Back-piece for the length of two inches and ½ , with the edges turned upward . The middle of it flat , streak'd , and cancellated ; the hinder part endeth in a double broad point . Two more CHEQUER'D SHELLS of the same Species ; saving , That here are not so great a number of Rays to each Star. Another of the same ; excepting , that the several arched pieces are not so high , as in the former . A CHEQUER'D-SHELL , from Suranam . I think no where describ'd , or figur'd , unless perhaps by Moschardus . The convex work is composed of black and citrine pieces , in the Margin , of a Pyramidal or wedged Figure , oppositely set , and with transverse Notches : amongst which there are also little square , rugged , and citrine pieces intermixed . All the rest , which are also black and citrine , are six times as big , adorned not with transverse but paralell Notches . Neither are they Radiated , but several of the same kind contiguous side to side . They are compos'd into Area's almost flat : the centres whereof are also rugged , but much bigger than in the Shell last described . The Belly-piece is also less convex . Another of the same Species . Another CHEQUER'D SHELL from Suranam , of kin to the last describ'd . The edges of this are round about , excepting before , turn'd up outward . The Back also is less convex ; the Belly , more deep . Another of the same Species . A CHEQUER'D SHELL from Virginia . 'T is in figure somewhat like the femal Tortoise first describ'd . Saving that it is more convex , and divided into Area's also somewhat convex , and with transvers Furrows or Notches . 'T is also near the Tail , turned up outward ; but the hindermost part bended inward . Another Shell of the same Species . Another , like the first describ'd , excepting also , That it is more convex ; and instead of specks , hath long streaks , and great blotches . A SCALY TORTOISE SHELL . It seems to be of the Lutarious kind . I find it not describ'd , or figur'd . Above a foot long , ten inches broad , convex to the height of 3 ½ . The convex , all along the middle , high ridg'd . Composed of Scales , very smooth , particolour'd , of a brownish red and citrine ; in the utmost edge lesser , and almost square , but with acute Angles prolonged towards the Tail , and towards the Head doubled downwards . The rest are five , six , and eight times bigger , set alternately , as the Scales in Fishes , or Slate-work upon a house . The Concave is strengthened with a Back-Bone , and eight Ribs , obliquely appendent , on each side . The Belly-piece is here wanting . A SEA-TORTOISE . Curiously figur'd by Besler . a Described by Aldrovandus and others . He differs from the Land - Tortoise , chiefly , in having a more rude , and softer shell , and Feet rather like the Finns of a Fish , as proper to swim with . As also in Bulk . In the Brasilian shore , said to be big enough , for one sometimes to dine fourscore men . b In the Indian-Sea so big , c that the shells serve the Natives for Boats. In the Island Cuba so great , that they will creep along with five men upon their Backs . d He squirts the water out at his Nostrils , in the same manner as the Dolphin doth at his Spout . e In Generation , the embraces of the Male and Female continue for a whole Lunary month . f They take them , by turning them on their Backs with staves , in which posture they lie , till they are fetch'd away . g As they lie on their Backs , they will sometimes fetch deep sighs , and shed abundance of Tears . a They kill them , by laying them on their backs , and so ripping them up round about where the Back and Belly-pieces meet . b They abound in the Caribdy and Lucayick Islands , and in Jamaica , As also in the Red-Sea . Of their Nature , Generation , and inward Parts , see some Observations in the Philos. Transactions . c The flesh hereof maketh a most pleasant jelly . d The Callapee , i. e. the Belly-part so called , baked , is an excellent Dish . e The Legs , saith Schroder out of Solenander , applied to the part affected , are a most experienced Remedy in the Gout . In Turky , the Shells are used for Bucklers . In Tabrobana , to cover their houses . f In China , g to make Girdles for Noble men . A LITTLE SEA-TORTOISE , taken out of the Egg. The SHELL of a Sea - Tortoise . The HEAD of a SEA-TORTOISE . 'T is large , and so shews the make of the Mouth the better : where the sharp and toothed edge of the nether Chap , strikes into a Canale cut into the Bone of the upper ; and the toothed protuberance of the upper , into a Canale in the nether : by which means he easily sheers the Grass , or other Plants , whereon he feeds . Given by Mr. John Short. The SKULL of a SEA-TORTOISE , Nine inches long . The head of a Sea - Tortoise a foot long , is but about two inches . Therefore the Tortoise to which this skull belong'd , was a yard and half in length . Three other SKULS about the same bigness . One whereof , given by Henry Whistler Esq . Two pieces of the SHELL of a very great TORTOISE , each with a Rib fixed in it . Given by Sir Robert Southwell . The HEART of a SEA-TORTOISE . It is about as big as a Lambs . Herein both the single Ventricle , and two Auricles , are all plainly visible . The Hearts of all great Animals , saith Aristotle , h have three Ventricles ; of lesser , two ; of all , at least one . One would a little wonder , how so observing a man , should discover so many mistakes , in so few words . The PISLE of a SEA-TORTOISE . 'T is fourteen inches long , and two and ½ round about . In substance like a Bulls . There are three more about the same bigness . See the great efficacy attributed hereto by Ligon , a in curing him of two Fits of the Stone . An EGG of a SEA-TORTOISE . 'T is very white , and Sphaerical , which I find no Author distinctly to say , but only to be like the Eggs of Fowls . About the bigness of an Hand-Ball . The shell rather thinner and softer than of a Hen's . She lays them in the sand , where they lie till they are hatch'd . Sometimes above a hundred at a breed . The CHAMAELEON . By Wormius well described . Johnston's Figure , especially as to the feet , very false . A most curious one in Calceolarius . As also in Besler , saving that his eyes are drawn somewhat too little . Of the skin it may be noted , that 't is every where rough , as it were , with little round blisters or knobs ; on his Head and Back , greater ; on his Legs , Sides and Belly , lesser ; of the bigness of Silk-worms Eggs. As also , that his hinder Feet are thicker than the fore-Feet : and the Heels or hinder Toes as long again , as the other ; whereas in the fore-Feet , they are all of a length . The shape of his hinder Feet is therefore the better fitted to assist him in the climbing of Trees ; the Heels being like strong Leavers to hoist him up . And the make of his Skin , for the changeableness of his Colours ; which seems to depend on the falling or swelling of the said Knobs ; whereby the light , receiving different Reflections , produceth different Colours . Of his Colours , saith Scaliger , b from the Observation of Joh. Landius , it is not so properly said , that they are chang'd , but only the several Species highten'd or deepen'd . He hath a long Tail , as a Lizard , but slenderer : which , c as he descends from a Tree , he laps round about the Boughs , to keep himself from falling . His Feet also are all made where with to take fast hold . Of the inward Parts , see the Philos. Trans . N. 49. But especially Dominicus Panarolus , who together with his Medicinal Observations , hath published the Description and Anatomy hereof . Amongst other particulars , the Muscular Membrane of the Eye , by which singly all those motions are perform'd , which in other Animals require six , and in some seven Muscules , is remarkable . As also the distinct continuation of the Optique Nerves from their Original to each Eye ; whereby the uniform or conjunct motion of both his Eyes is not necessary , as in other Creatures ; but he is able to move one upward or backward , and the other downward or forward , or any other way , at the same time . No less the fabrick of his Tongue ; which being hollow from end to end , with a string running through the hollow , fasten'd behind to the Os hyoides , before to its extremity , it darts out and contracts it self in an instant : and with a Viscous substance at the end , catches the Prey , which are Flys and other Infects , as we use to do Birds with Limetwigs . Thus far Panarolus . In the High-hoe , and other Birds of this kind , there is a peculiar Cystis , wherein a Viscous matter , like that above mention'd , is stored , and a Pipe deriving it thence into the Mouth ; the Description whereof I may hereafter publish . I suppose therefore , that upon further examination , the like Contrivance will be found in a Chamaeleon . It may be noted , That Panarolus , about the beginning of his Description , calls the Chamaeleon a slow Creature : Yet saith afterwards , ( towards the end ) that he climbs Trees so wonderfully swift , as if he flew . He is not therefore so properly slow , as perhaps sullen and humerous . Bartholine a hath also the Anatomy of this Animal , but transcribes it all out of Panarolus . In one particular much forgets himself , saying about the beginning of his Discourse , that the Chamaeleon hath very great Lungs ; and in the end , that they are but little . A young brown CHAMAELEON . A third , with black , yellow , and ash-colour mixed together . A CROCODILE , about two yards and ½ long . He differs not much from a Lizard ; chiefly in his Bulk , and the hardness of his Skin , which on his Back hath Scales proportionably hard and thick . In Paname there are some an hundred feet long ; as is affirmed both by Joh. de Lopez , b and Joh. de Leri . c In the Musaeum Romanum , there is a Tragical Relation of a very great one that devoured a Virgin , Cap. 6. The same Animal which in the Book of Job is called the Leviathan , and hath been commonly taken to be the Whale ; but falsly , as Bochart hath demonstrated . He is tolerably well described by most ; and curiously figur'd by Besler . He breeds in divers places in both the Indies , as well as in Egypt . Nature , saith Aristotle , hath denied a Tongue to this Animal . Which Sir Thomas Brown takes notice of as a Vulgar Error . On the hinder half of his Tail he hath firm leathern upright Finns , wherewith he governs himself , as a Fish , in swimming . He is esteemed good meat , not only by the Natives in Brasile , but also by the Hollanders there . a He is taken thus ; They fasten a thick long Rope to some Tree by the Water-side , and to the other end , a strong iron Hook , which they bait with a Weather . b In Brasile , they hunt them much for the sake of their Fat , which they commonly and successively apply to their Wounds , when bitten by him . c As also for his Testicles , which smell like Oyntment , and which they sell very dear . d In New Spain , the Kernels under their Throat , smell like Musk , and are a present Remedy against burning Fevers . e The Stomach dry'd in the Sun , powder'd , and taken to the quantity of ʒj , is an admirable Diuretick , and brings away Stones from the Reins and Bladder . f The same taken to the quantity of a spoonful in the Morning , after Dinner , and before Supper , or as often as the Patient can bear it , is an excellent Remedy for the Dropsie . g A CROCODILE , which , with part of the Tail that is broken off , is about a yard long . Perhaps that lesser sort which breeds in Brasile , whereof Linschoten saith , That they will come into the Houses , and let the Children play with them harmlesly . Another young CROCODILE not a foot long . The SKELETON of a CROCODILE . Given by Sir Robert Southwell ; to whom it was sent from the East-Indies . 'T is about four yards and three quarters long . The Head about two feet . The Neck , from the hinder part of the Head , almost a foot and ½ . The Trunk , from the fore-Ribs to the Tail , four feet . The Tail , seven . From the top of the Back to the Breast , a foot and 1 / ● high . The Orbites of the Eyes proportionably little ; what ever Piso saith of his great Eyes . The Articulations of the lower Jaw with the upper ; and of the Occiput with the foremost Vertebra of the Neck ; are here both made in the same manner , as in other Quadrupeds : notwithstanding the Tradition of his moving the upper Jaw . The Teeth are about threescore , thirty in each Jaw . All of them Claviculares , or Peg-Teeth , not much unlike the Tusks of a Mastiff ; and scarce bigger : notwithstanding that Aristotle calls them great Teeth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . a And yet , whereas a Dog hath but four Tusks , or exerted Teeth , in this Animal being all of that figure , their smallness , with respect to so great a Head , is fully compensated by their number . For the most part , those that are new and not worn , are toothed , like a small Saw , on their sides . The Vertebrae , in all , sixty . Those of the Neck , are seven , as in a Man. The first whereof , in a Man called the Atlas , hath a Processus in the figure of the Epiglottis . The other six , have each one Processus or Prominent Part , which is long , broad , sharp , and upright : and two that are transverse , and short ; to which are joyned , by a Cartilage , so many Ossa mucronata , one shorter than another from the Head toward the Trunk . But the Vertebrae , one lesser than another , from the Trunk towards the Head. The Vertebrae of the Back , nineteen ; that is , three sevens running one into another . Each of which hath three Prominent Parts , which are sharp , broad , and long ; one perpendicular , and two that are transverse , or at right angles . The Ribs 24 , twelve on each side . Seven of which , have each of them double Cartilages , that is , one after another , appendent to them . The fore part of the Sternum is plainly bony . The hinder part , cartilaginous ; shaped like the Os Hyoides in a Man. The Vertebrae of the Tail , are 34 ; or ( if you add the last of the Trunk as common to both ) 35 ; that is seven times seven . The first fourteen , have each three Prominent Parts , like those of the Vertebrae in the Back . The next nineteen , have only an upright Processus . The last of all , hath none . The first 14 , are double , in number to those of the Neck , the next 19 , are equal to those of the Back ; the last answers to the Head. To all the Vertebrae of the Tail , except the last , are also subjoyned so many Ossa Mucronata , directly opposite to the upright Processus . The Shoulder-Blades are two on each side ; each ½ foot long . The Bones of the fore-Foot , 27. The Thigh-Bone near a foot long ; an inch and ¼ over . The Leg-Bones , two ; each a little above ½ a foot long ; and of equal thickness , sc. about ¼ of an inch over . The Foot strictly so call'd , the length of the Thigh . The Bones of the Pedium , four . The Fingers or Toes , five . The inmost , the thickest , like a Thumb . From thence , the third , the longest . The Bones of the Thumb , three ; of the next Finger , four ; of the next , five ; of the two outmost , four ; in all 20. All armed with black Claws , a little crooked , and not much above an inch long . The Hip-Bones are three ; each of them ½ a foot long . The Bones of the hinder Foot , 24. The Thigh-Bone above a foot long , and an inch and ½ over . The Leg Bones almost eight inches long . The inmost , above an inch over ; the other , but ½ an inch . The Foot , so called , the length of the Thigh . The Bones of the Pedium , four . The Toes , four ; whereof the inmost , the greatest ; the third , the longest . The Bones of the great Toe , three ; of the next , four ; of the third and fourth , five . The Claws somewhat bigger than in the fore-Foot . Amongst other things worthy of note , the senselesness of the tradition of the Crocodiles moving his upper Jaw , is plain from the structure of the Bones , that is , the Articulation only of the Occiput with the Neck , and of the nether Jaw with the upper , as above said . The first Author of it was Aristotle , in his Fourth Book de Partibus Animalium , Cap. 11. And thus much is true , not only of this Creature , but of all others , which have a long Head , and a wide Rictus , that when they open their Mouths , they seem to move both Jaws ; as both the Viper , and the Lizard . And for the same reason , Columna a might say as much of the Hippopotamus , that he moves the upper Jaw , as the Crocodile . So all Birds , especially with long Bills , shew the contemporary motion of both the Mandibulae ; the Musculi splenii pulling back the Occiput , and so a little raising the upper , while the Musculi Digastrici pull the other down . But that this motion was not meant by Aristotle , appears in his First Book de Hist. Anim , c. 11. & lib. 3. c. 7. where he saith more plainly , That of all other Animals , only the Crocodile moveth the upper Jaw . So that he speaks of it , as a motion strange and peculiar ; as if the upper Mandible did make an Articulation with the Cranium : contrary to what is here seen . And if we will hear Piso , who probably speaks Aristotle's meaning , as plainly as he doth his own , he goes further , and saith , a That the Crocodile doth not only move his upper Jaw , but that his nether Jaw is immoveable . Than which Assertion , to one that hath any competent knowledge in Anatomy , and seeth the Head and lower Jaw of this Animal articulated in the same way , as in other Animals , nothing can appear more ridiculous . The WINDPIPE of a CROCODILE . It is almost an inch and ½ over . Composed of Cartilaginous Rings , not broken off , with a Membrane betwixt their ends , as in most Quadrupedes , but entire . The GREEN LIZARD . It was brought from the West-Indies . See the Description hereof in Gesner , and others . The SENEMBI , a Lizard so called in Brasile . Also called Igvana . Curiously figur'd by Besler . Well describ'd by Marggrarius , and after him , Wormius . Saving as to the odd structure of the hinder Foot. The inmost Toe is joyned to the next , by a Membrane , for the length of an inch and ½ . This to the third , by a like Membrane for the length of an inch . This again to the fourth , for the length of an inch and ½ . The fourth , almost loose from the last . The Picture also , commonly given , falsly represents the fore-Leg equal to the hinder , which is far longer and thicker . Another SENEMBI lesser than the former . The SWIFT , or SPOTTED LIZARD . Commonly called STELLIO , or the STARRY-LIZARD ; but not properly , the Stars , in the Figure given by Aldrovandus and others , being feigned . For the Animal is not marked with Starry , but with round Spots . The lesser are sprinkled up and down . The greater composed into about 13 half Rings or Girdles . On the Back the spots are also more distinct , than on the Tail. They breed in Thracia , Syria , and Sicily . The Powder hereof being taken , is believed by some plurimum stimulare Venerem . The SWAPTAIL LIZARD . Uromastix , vel Caudiverbera . Called also CORDILUS . In Calceolarius's Musaeum there is a curious Picture hereof , under the Name of CROCODILUS TERRESTRIS . As also in Besler . Gesner , from Thomas Erastus , hath very copiously describ'd him , especially his Tail. The BUGELUGEY . Of kin to the former . Aldrovandus and Johnston give only his Figure , with the Name of Lacertus Indicus . He is distinguished from other Lizards , chiefly , by the Scales on his Belly , which , like those of a Crocodile , are very great ; sc. five or six times bigger than those on his back . It was brought from Africa . This Lizard , saith Wormius , moveth his upper Jaw , as the Crocodile . Which , in what sense it is false and absurd , I have above shew'd . The SCALY-LIZARD . He is well pictur'd in Besler . As also in the Musaeum of Olearius . Aldrovandus gives only a rude half draught , and without any Description , as well as the former . Clusius only saith , He remembers that he had seen one of them . Bontius a hath his Picture , but a very bad one . Else-where I find it not . He hath also described him , but very defectively , and with several mistakes . He is a yard and ½ long . His Head from his Nose-end to his fore-Feet not above three inches . He hath no Neck . His Trunk , from the fore-Legs to the hinder , not above ten inches and ½ . His Tail exceeding long , sc. a yard and half a quarter . His Head above two inches over . His Nose near an Inch. His Trunk almost four . His Tail moderately taper'd , and ending obtusely . The under part of the Tail is plain or flat ; the upper part , hyperbolick . His fore-Legs , contrary to what they are in other Lizards , are longer than the hinder ; these , not above three inches and ½ ; those , above four . The Claws also of the fore-Feet are longer ; the longest about an inch ; those of the hinder , but ½ an inch . He hath only four Toes and a Heel , both before and behind . He is all over , except his Throat , Belly , the lower part of his fore-Leg , and the inward part of his hinder , cover'd with Scales , very thick , and in hardness answering to the most solid Bone. The basis of each Scale ( perhaps through age ) of a blackish yellow , the Cone betwixt yellow and straw-colour , or like old Ivory . Adorned with Striae proceeding from the base to the Cone . Set together , with an alternate respect , as the Scales of Fishes . In the Trunk , there are 10 or 11 filed to each Rank . Towards the end of the Tail , but five . The greatest , near two inches broad ; the least , a quarter of an inch . On his Forehead , Back , and fore part of his Tail , they are flat . But on the edges of the Tail , they are doubled into an acute Angle , the one half of each standing on the Convex , the other on the flat of the Tail. He is said to be a most tame and innocent Creature . Which is very likely ; according to the way of Nature , which usually leaveth dangerous Animals , as Serpents , and other hurtful Lizards , naked : but defendeth the Bodies of fearful and innocent Creatures , as the Tortoise , the Tatu , and the like , with Armor . Johannes Lerus , quoted by Linschoten , mentions a white scaly Lizard in Brasile , as thick as a Mans middle , and five or six feet long . Perhaps a bigger of the same kind with this above described . There is a sort of little Lizard , a which when he swelleth with anger , like the Chamaeleon , changeth his colour , from green to a kind of Hair-colour or Russet . The Eggs of some , if not of most Lizards , eat very pleasantly . And in b Brasile there are a sort of Water - Lizards five feet long , which being flay'd and sodden , for whiteness , sweetness , and tenderness , surpass all other meats . A LAND-SALAMANDER . Described by Aldrovandus , and others . Much like a Lizard ; but his Mouth is shorter , and broader , more like a Toads : and seldom exceedeth a foot in length . Bartholine tells of one that was kept alive in a Glass nine Months without food . c The LITTLE COMMON EFT. He hath a thicker Trunk , a blunt Oval Snout , his hinder feet are very distant from the foremost . The SLENDER EFT. His Head is rateably very great ; his Snout also longer and sharper than in the former . His Trunk slenderer and much less belly'd . His hinder Legs also stand nearer to the foremost . The THICK-TAIL'D EFT. His Head is here wanting . His Tail is not so slender or tapering as in both the former , but ends more obtusely . And his hinder feet stand yet nearer to his foremost . The SCINK . Described by Wormius , and others . Curiously pictur'd by Besler . Like a Lizard ; saving that he hath a shorter Neck and Tail , short Legs , a flat and broad Foot like a Hand , with very short Toes , and without any Claws . The Powder hereof is said , Potenter Venerem stimulare . SECT . III. OF SERPENTS . A SNAKE preserved in Spirit of Wine . In Barbados there are some about a yard and half long , that a will slide up the perpendicular Wall of a House out of one Room into another . A greater agility without feet , than we see in most Creatures that have four . Much helped , as it should seem , by their great length ; whereby they can , in an instant , reduce themselves into so many more undulations for their better assent . In Brasile , saith Joh. de Laet , b there are Snakes found sometimes 25 or 30 feet long . The Indians , in some places , eat Snakes very greedily . The greater SLOW-WORM ; Caecilia . Called also the BLIND-WORM ; so commonly thought to be , because of the littleness of his Eyes . His Skin also is very smooth and glistering . His Teeth very small . Of a lighter colour than the Adder ; which are his principal Notes . See the Descriptions of Gesner and Aldrovandus . The Female is Viviparous , as well as the Viper . Bellonius saith , that out of one , he hath taken above forty young ones . The VIPER . Vipera , qu. Vivipera ; because she only among Serpents hath been thought to bring forth her young Ones . All Animals , saith Aristotle , a that bring forth their young , have also external Ears : yet knew that an Adder which hath no Auricle is Viviparous . And this , indeed , he observes with a good Remark , which is , That she first lays her Eggs within her Womb ; b wherein they are afterwards hatched . Which had been a fair Introduction to him , to have observed , That all other Viviparous Animals are Oviparous within themselves . And 't is much , that the hint hath not been long since taken from the Raya , and some other Fishes . The Viper , saith Sir Thomas c Brown , from the experience of credible Persons , in case of fear , receiveth her young Ones into her Mouth ; which being over , they return thence again . The chief use of Vipers is for the Medicine called Theriaca Andromachi . But there are also divers Medicines made out of them : as Oleum per Infusionem , Sal Viperarum Spiritus , Oleum Stillatitium , Volatile , Essentia , Vinum Viperinum , Fixum , Alcohol Burgravii , d Theriacale , Pulvis Viper ' : Germanus . e Of the nature of the Viper , see the Observations of Bourdelot , Redi , & Charas . See also the Phil. Trans . N. 87. The SLOUGH of an ENGLISH VIPER . That is , the Cuticula . They cast it off twice every year , sc. at Spring and Fall. The separation begins at the Head ; and is finish'd in the space of 24 hours . From all parts so entire , that the very Tunica Adnata , or outward Skin of the Eye it self is here plainly to be seen . A Gelly made hereof , is order'd to be used for the making up of the compounded Powder of Crabs Claws into Balls . Which way of preservation , were no less proper for divers other Cordial Powders ; especially such as are Aromatick , and whose Virtue lies in parts that are of themselves volatile and easily evaporable . Of which kind , there are none in this Powder . The SKIN of a BOIGUACU ; a Serpent so called , by the Natives of Brasile . As far as can now be seen , 't is mixed of ash-colour with cancellated work of brown ; somewhat after the manner , as in divers other Indian Serpents . Towards the Head it is somewhat slenderer , than about the middle ; where it is in compass , half a yard . 'T is almost seven yards long . See the Description of the Serpent in Piso. He is of all other kinds the greatest . But not so venimous , as are many others . I have now at home , saith Bontius , the Skin of a Serpent ( of this kind ) twelve yards long , which I kill'd in a Wood in Java . And , that in that Kindgom , was one taken thirteen yards and ½ long , with a Boar in her Belly ; of which , being boyl'd , the general D. Petrus , and others did eat a part . a And Joh. de Laet. reports , b That in Rio de la Plata , a Province of the West-Indies , there are some quatuor Orgyas longi , and so big , as to swallow a Stagg whole , horns and all . Of such kind of Serpents , see also Marcus Paulus Venetus , and Athan. Kircher . c This Serpent , says Piso , will thrust his Tail up a Mans Fundament , and gird him about the middle till he kills him . d Yet is it probable , that they communicate no Venime by their Tail , but only are so cunning as to use that way , whereby to take the faster hold . Not only the Natives , but the Hollanders that live amongst them , make them part of their food . e The SKIN of the IBIBABOCA . Another Serpent of Brasile , so called by the people there . 'T is a foot round about , and almost three yards and half long . His colours , originally , are white , black , and red . f Of all the kinds of Serpents , his Bite is the most pernicious , yet worketh the slowest . g 'T is healed by a Cataplasme made of the Head of the Serpent . h Two SKINS of the same kind , about eight feet long ; and with their colours elegantly chequer'd , as in the former . The SKIN of a RATTLE-SNAKE ; a Serpent so called , from the Rattle at the end of his Tail. By the Natives of Brasile , BOICININGA . Well described by Franciscus Ximenez ; and from him by Joh. de Laet. But his Rattle is no where well pictur'd . Neither doth Ximenez , or any other Author observe the true structure of it . It is composed of about 8 , 10 , or 12 , some times , as this before us , of sixteen white Bones , but very hollow , thin , hard , and dry , and therefore brittle , almost like Glass , and very sonorous . They are also all very near of the same bulk ; and of the self same Figure , almost like the Os Sacrum in a Man. For although the last of all only , seems to have a kind of a Ridged Tail or Epiphysis adjoyned to it , yet have every one of them the like ; so , as the Tail of every uppermost Bone , runs within two of the Bones below it . By which Artifice , they have not only a moveable coherence , but also make a more multiplied sound , each Bone hitting against two others at the same time . By this Rattle , those that travel through the Fields , or along the High-ways , are warned to avoid coming near so noxious a Creature . For those that are bitten with him , sometimes die miserably in 24 hours ; their whole body cleaving into chops . a They commonly bury the Limb that is bitten , and so keep it , till the pain wears off . b By thrusting the end of his Tail , saith Piso , up into a Mans Fundament , he kills him immediately . But he seems here falsly to attribute that to this Serpent , which he doth much more probably to the BOIGUACU . For this is but a lesser sort , seldom exceeding a yard and ¼ , and therefore cannot do it by girding a Man about . And for there being any Venime in the Rattle , it was , I believe , hardly ever imagin'd by any other man. Their progressive motion , saith Joh. Lerius , is so swift , that they seem to fly . Which makes the Rattle to be so much the more useful , in giving timely notice of their approach . Some of the largest are in Panuco , a Province of Mexico . 'T is said , that the smell of Dittany kills him . c It is affirmed by Marggrarius and others , that as many years old as the Serpent is , the Rattle hath so many joynts . Which if it be true , then they will live at least sixteen years , some Rattles ( as this here ) consisting of sixteen joynts . Which makes the Tradition very suspicious . About fourteen more SKINS of the RATTLE-SNAKE . Some of them are all over of a dark-brown . Others chequer'd with a brown , upon ash-colour . Several RATTLES of the same Serpent ; most of them composed of above ten joynts . A POWDER said to be taken out of a Serpents Head. 'T is as white as Starch , and tastless . Makes a noise between the Teeth , like that Mineral called Agaricus Mineralis . Acid , and especially Nitrous Spirits dropped upon it , produceth a considerable effervescence . The SERPENT-STONE . Said by some , to be factitious , By others , to be a Natural Animal Stone . Particularly by Sir Philiberto Vernatti , an observing Person , to be taken out of the Head of a Serpent in Java , from whence it was sent by him hither . It seems to be that called Bulgolda , which Boetius , out of Ferdinando Lopez , saies is taken out of the Head of an Animal , which the Indians call Bulgoldalf . Whether it be natural or artificial , I shall here describe it . 'T is about ¾ of an inch long , above ½ over , and ¼ thick ; flat and almost orbicular , like a Cowslip-Cake , or other like Confection . All round about very smooth , and shining , for the greater part , black ; but with some ash-colour intermixed ; so as to look like a River-pebble . But of a substance soft and friable , like the Oriental Bezoar . And in like manner , as the same Stone , is easily dissolved with any Nitrous Spirit dropped upon it , but not with other Acids . Which is to me an argument that it grows within some Animal : it being the nature of most Animal-Stones , to be dissoluble only by Nitrous Spirits . Sir Philiberto a amongst other passages of this Stone , saith , That if it be laid to a Wound , made by any Venimous Creature , it is said to stick to it , and so to draw away all the Venime . And the like I have heard affirmed of the same Stone by a Physitian of Note in this City . SECT . IV. OF BIRDS . CHAP. I. Of Land-Fowls , and of their Parts . A Great BAT or FLITTER-MOUSE of the WEST-INDIES . Vespertilio Americ . The Bat stands in the Rear of Beasts , and in the Front of Birds . I meet with no full Description of this kind . From his Nose-end to his Anus almost a foot . His Body almost three inches over . His Head two inches and ½ long , one and ½ over . His Nose like a Dogs , the end about ½ inch broad . His Ears extream thin , about ¾ of an inch long , and as broad ; an inch and ½ asunder . His Eyes ⅓ of an inch long . He hath six and thirty Teeth . In each Chap before , are four little ones , roundish , blunt , and almost flat-ended ; rather Tunsores , than Incisores . The next are large , shaped like the Tusks of a Dog , two in each Chap. Next to these , two more of the first kind in each Chap. And last of all twenty Grinders . The Wings stretched out , are two or three inches above a yard wide from end to end . The upper part of the Arm that governs them , about four inches long , and fleshy , sc. an inch over . The next , or the Cubitus also four inches long , tendinous , and slender , not above ¼ of an inch thick . The Fingers are five , or four and a Thumb . Each hath three Bones . The first Bone of the fore-Finger or Thumb , is above ½ an inch long ; the middlemost , an inch and ½ ; the last very short , sheathed within a sharp and crooked Claw , ¾ of an inch long , almost like that of a Hawk . The first Bone of the next Finger , is above three inches long ; the middlemost , but ¾ of an inch ; the last , about ½ an inch ; having a very little Claw . The first Bone of the third or middle Finger , is four inches long ; the middlemost , three ; the last , three and ½ . The first of the fourth , is also four inches long ; the middlemost , two and ½ ; the last , as much . The first of the fifth or utmost Finger , is also four inches long ; the middlemost , two ; the last , as many . His Thigh an inch and ½ long , and fleshy , yet not much above ½ inch over . His Leg two inches long , tendinous , and about ¼ of an inch thick . The Pedium , above ½ inch long . The Toes , five ; each of them about an inch and ½ long ; and each having a Claw , like that on his Thumb . The two inmost , have each two Bones ; the other have three . The Membrane which makes the Wings , excepting only his Head , Neck , two joynts of his Thumb and the bottom of his Feet , is spread from the top of his Back , over all his Parts . He hath no Tail. The shape and number of his Teeth , shew him to be a Voracious Creature . The Claws of his Thumb and Feet , that he is also Rapacious . The structure of his Wings is admirable . For were they to be always stretched out , they were ( as to the length of the Bones ) the most irregular and ill contrived of any thing that ever was seen . But being made to open and shut , shew the greater Artifice , in having the Bones of such a length , as might serve for all the Positions betwixt being quite open and quite close . The particular explication whereof , notwithstanding , cannot be made , without examining the several Muscules , by which all the said positions are determin'd . Another WEST-INDIAN BAT of the same kind . There are many of them in Brasile . The Chineses esteem of them as a delicate sort of meat . a Barlaeus mentions a Water-Bat , which the Natives of Brasile call Guacucua . b In the same Island , there is a sort of great Bat , that as Men lie asleep with their Legs naked , will suck their blood at a Wound so gently made , as not to awake them : whereby they are oftentimes in danger of bleeding to death . c The HEAD of an OSTRICH . Caput Struthiocameli . He is accurately described in Mr. Willughby's Ornithologia . His Head , like that of a Goose ; he hath great thick black Hairs on his upper Eye-lid , as in Quadrupedes ; his Tail standing in a Bunch , and not expanded , as in other Birds ; his Wings very short and little ; and his Foot not divided into three or four Toes , as in other Birds , but into two only ; which are his principal Characters . The Ostrich is the greatest of Birds ; when he holds up his Head and Neck , near two Ells high . a In the Kingdom of Abasia , they are as big as Asses . b The American , are lesser than those of Africa . c He flys not , because his Wings are short . But with their help , is able to out-run a Horse . d He is a gregarious Bird. His Feathers are made use of for the adorning of Hats , Caps , &c. for making of Womens Fans , and the like . e The Stomach of an Ostrich , saith Schroder , taken in power , wonderfully dissolves the Stone .. f 'T is probable it may bring away Gravel . The Leg of an OSTRICH . 'T is near half a yard long without the Foot. The Foot , no less than ten inches , as long as of most men . The Leg-Bone in the smallest part four inches about , and in the Joynt nine inches : which is thicker than in most men . It hath but one triangular Claw ; of that substance , as to look liker a little Hoof , and seems rather harder than that of a Horse . The CASSOWARY . Emen . Accurately described by Clusius , and pictur'd in Willughby's Ornithologia . His Bill , almost like that of a Gooses , but not so broad . Next to the Ostrich , he is the greatest of Birds ; and in Bulk little inferior , but not near so tall . On the top of his Head , hath a horny Crown , which falls off when he moulters , and grows again with the Feathers . His Wings extream small . The plumage of his Feathers so little , that he seems at a distance to be hairy . Hath three Toes without a Heel , as the Bustard . Hath no Tail : which are his chief Marques . He is brought from Tabrobana , the Molucca Islands , and others of the East-Indies . The HEAD of a CASSOWARY . The Bill is longer , but not so broad , and so the mouth not so wide , as of an Ostrich . The LEG of a CASSOWARY . 'T is almost as long , and as thick , as that of an Ostrich . The HEAD of the SEA-EAGLE or OSPREY . Caput Haljaêti . The CLAWS of the same BIRD . See the full Description of the Bird in Willughby's Ornithologia . The Eagle breeds abundantly on the Mountains Taurus and Caucasus . Not only comes into England , a but is said to build yearly on the Rocks of Snowdon in North-Wales . In b the Year 1668. on the Peke in Darbyshire , was found an Eagles Nest , flat or level , and about two Ells square ; together with a young one in it . The BIRD of PARADISE . By the Natives of the Molucca Islands ( where they breed , and by whom they are worshipped , ) called MANUCODIATA , i. e. The Bird of God. Because they know not from whence they come ; and for their beauty . From his swift flight to and again , the Indians , in their Language , call him a Swallow . Marggravius reckons up several sorts of them , and describes them all . The least kind , Clusius calls the King. Because ( as he saith , from the report of the Dutch Mariners ) as they fly together , about 30 or 40 in a flock , he always keeps higher than the rest . ) Besides the smallness of his Body , in respect to what his copious Plumes shew him ; the long Feathers which grow upon his sides under his Wings , and are extended thence a great way beyond his Tail ; and the two long Strings or Quills which grow upon his Rump , do most remarkably distinguish him from all other Birds . He is elegantly figur'd in Calceolarius's Musaeum , with the Title of Chamaeleon aereus . Antonius Pigafeta was the first that brought this Bird , or any certain knowledge of him into Europe . c Before which , he was believed , not only by the Vulgar , but by Naturalists , ( amongst whom Scaliger d was one ) that they had no Legs , but always flew up and down suspended in the Air , by the help of their Wings and Tail spread all abroad . According to which silly fancy , he is also pictur'd in Gesner . Agreeable to this conceit , it is likewise commonly thought , and by Georgius de sepibus , who describes the Musaeum Romanum , is affirmed , that those two long Quills that grow upon the top of this Birds Rump , being at his pleasure twined or wrapped round about the boughs of Trees , serve quietly to suspend him . Whereas , as Mr. Wray hath also rightly observed , a not being Muscular , it is impossible they should be of any such use . His hooked Claws shew him to be a Bird of Prey ; and he ordinarily flys at Green-Finches , and other little Birds , and feeds on them . b The Tarnacenses shoot them down with Darts . c Two more MANUCODIATA'S of the same Species . The GREAT RED and BLEW PARROT . Psittacus Erythrocyaneus . All the great kind called also MACCAW and Cockatoone . It was sent hither from Java . See his Description in Willoughby's Ornithologia . There are of these greater , the middlemost called Popinjayes , and the lesser called Perroqueets , in all above twenty sorts . Their more remarkable Parts , are their hooked Bills , whereby they catch hold of Boughs , and help to raise themselves up in the climbing of Trees . Their broad , thick , and muscular Tongues , for which they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by which they are the better enabled to speak , and to rowl their meat from side to side under the edges of their Bills : and their Feet , which , like those of the Woodpecker , have two Toes before and two behind , with which they bring their meat to their mouths ; and that after an odd way , sc. by turning their foot outward . d The Parret only , saith Scaliger , e with the Crocodile , moves the upper Jaw : Yet the same is affirmed of the Hippopotamus , by Columna ; of the Lizard , by Wormius ; and of the Phaenicopter , by Cardan . Which confirms what I have said under the Description of the Skeleton of a Crocodile , and in what sense it is absurdly said of them all . In their Cheeks , saith Piso , f in each Nostril , and on the top of their Heads , in a certain Tumor , there lies , about August , a thick Worm ; all which , in a little time , fall out of their own accord , without any sign left of their ever being there . They are a gregarious sort of Birds . g They breed very numerously in both the Indies . In Barbados , fly in flocks like Clouds . In Calechut they are forced to set people to watch their Rice-Fields , least they should spoil them . h The flesh of their Chickens eats just like a Pigeon . i The BILL of a BIRD , by the people of Brasile , called COA . It is of a blackish-brown mixed with ash-colour . In shape , and bigness , very like that of the least sort of Parret called Perroqueets . He is said to feed upon all manner of venimous things : and to be himself a Cordial . Which , if true , yet is it not to be much admir'd . For if by venimous things , be meant Animals that have a venimous bite ; Do we not know that the flesh of such Animals , as of Vipers , is esteemed a Cordial ? Or is it understood of things that are Tota substantiâ Venimous , or at least malignant to humane Bodies , do not Ducks feed on living Toads ? Again , what is a Cordial ? are not many things so call'd meerly from their collateral effect ? Carduus Benedictus it self , and other things given as such , Nature doth certainly abhor : but being able to cast them off , by Vomit or Sweat , and so perhaps something else that offends her together with them , they are therefore called Cordials . A young LINET which being first embowel'd , hath been preserved sound and entire , in rectified Spirit of Wine , for the space of 17 years . Given by the Honourable Mr. Boyl . Who , so far as I know , was the first that made trial of preserving Animals this way . An Experiment of much use . As for the preserving of all sorts of Worms , Caterpillars , and other soft Insects in their natural bulk and shape , which otherwise shrink up , so as nothing can be observed of their parts after they are dead . So also to keep the Guts , or other soft parts of Animals , fit for often repeated Inspections . And had the Kings or Physitians of Egypt thought on 't , in my Opinion , it had been a much better way of making an everlasting Mummy . A young CHICKEN emboweled and put into rectified Oil of Turpentine , at the same time , with the Linet , and preserved sound ; Only there is a little sedement at the bottom of the Glass . The HEAD of the HUMGUM , or Horned-Crow ; called RHINOCEROS Avis . It was brought from the East Indies . 'T is of kin to that described by Bontius . Mr. Willoughby gives the Picture , but no Description . It hath a Crown on the top of the Bill , of the same colour and substance therewith , and prolonged in the shape of a Horn , to the length of ¾ of a foot . Yet not bended upward , as in that of Bontius , but standing horizontal . It is spongy behind , and hollow before ; so that it is very light , although so big . The Bird described by Bontius , and probably this also , breeds in Bantam and Molucca . The nether BEAK of the RHINOCEROS Bird. If we believe , saith Georg. de Sepibus , a the Reverend Fathers , which are us'd to go to the Indies ; the Bill of this Bird is a most precious Antidote against all manner of Poisons . For which cause also , the Indian Kings preserve it as a great Treasure , and account it a Royal Present . The HEAD of the CROWNED CROW Mr. Willughby pictures it . But I meet with the Description hereof no where . 'T is almost a foot long . The Skull not above two inches and ● / ● long , above two broad , and as high . The Bill likewise as broad . The nether Beak an inch and ¼ high , one forked Bone , in the shape of the Os Hyoides in a Bird , hooked or bended downward , the edges indented like a Saw ; but with the points of the Teeth directed forward . The upper Beak an inch and ½ high , consisteth of one concamerated Bone , bended downwards , and Toothed as the other . To this and the Skull , grows a square horny-Crown , about six inches long , three and ½ over , and one and ½ high , spongy behind , and hollow before . The Nostrils , which are about ¼ of an inch wide , open between the Eye and the top of the Bill . The Teeth of the Bill , not being made to point inward , but forward or outward , plainly shews , that they serve not , as they do in some other Birds , to hold fast the Prey ; but rather , for some purpose or other , to perform the use of a Saw. The HEAD of the TOUCAN , so called by the Indians . From the noise he makes , Aracari . b And Pica Brasiliensis , for the likeness of both their Tails . c In the Musaeum Romanum , this and the Rhinoceros Avis , are confounded . They breed not only in Brasile , but also in Guajana , and other places . This Bill was sent from Peru. See the Description of the Bird in Mr. Willughby's Ornithologia . That which is most remarkable of him , is , that his Bill is almost as big as his Body , which is not much bigger than that of a Black-Bird . The Bill and Head I shall describe more fully . They are in length eight inches . The Skull but a little above an inch and ½ square . The upper Beak , which is prominent above the Skull near 1 / ● an inch , is almost two inches high , and an inch and ● / ● over ; consisting of one not hollow , but very spongy Bone , as the Crown of the Indian Crow , or rather more ; with a ridge all along the top , which is blunt behind , and very sharp before ; the end or point hooked down like that of an Eagle ; and both the edges Toothed , as in the Indian Crow . The nether Beak near an inch and 1 / ● over , one and ¼ high , hollowed , ridged underneath , and Toothed as the upper . The Nostrils stand strangely , in a place altogether unusual , sc. on the top of the Head , behind the top of the Bill . The Teeth serve , doubtless , for the same purpose , as in the Humgum , and the Indian Crow . Within his Bill , saith Piso , a in the place of the Tongue , is contained a moveable Feather or black Quill . Were it really such , it were most absurd to think it any other , than one there by chance . But if a Tongue , or natural Part , it might have some such odd figure , as to have some resemblance to the stump of a Feather . The BILL of the FLEMING of Suranam . Very like to that of a Toucan , saving , that it is not so sharp-ridged ; neither is it spongy within , but perfectly hollow . So that the Bird seems to be an other Species of the Toucan kind . The LEG of a DODO . Called Cygnus Cucullatus , by Nierembergius ; by Clusius , Gallus Gallinaceus Peregrinus ; by Bontius called Dronte ; who saith , That by some it is called ( in Dutch ) Dod-aers . Largely described in Mr. Willughby's Ornithol . out of Clusius and others . He is more especially distinguished from other Birds by the Membranous Hood on his Head , the greatness and strength of his Bill , the littleness of his Wings , his bunchy Tail , and the shortness of his Legs . Abating his Head and Legs , he seems to be much like an Ostrich ; to which also he comes near , as to the bigness of his Body . He breeds in Mauris's Island . The Leg here preserved is cover'd with a reddish yellow Scale . Not much above four inches long ; yet above five in thickness , or round about the Joynts : wherein , though it be inferior to that of an Ostrich or a Cassoary , yet joyned with its shortness , may render it of almost equal strength . The LEG , as it seems , of a certain MONSTROUS BIRD . 'T is half a foot long . Two inches and ● / 4 about . Hath five Toes . The second from the inmost , the longest . The fourth , the shortest . The fifth or utmost the thickest . It hath a very great black Spur , yet not crooked as a Cocks , but strait , and sharp-pointed , two inches long , and next the Leg an inch and ¼ about . A KING-FISHER , Ispida . Described by Mr. Willughby and others . Two HEADS of the GROSSBEAK called Coccothraustes . See the Description of the Bird in Mr. Willughby's Ornith . There is a most curious Picture hereof in Dr. Charlton's Onomasticon Zoic. They breed in Germany and Italy : but rarely , and not except in Winter , seen in England . They will crack Cherry-stones , and Olive-stones too ( which are as hard again ) very easily ; a his Bill and Temporal Muscules are so strong . The HUMING BIRD . By the Brasilians , called Guanumbi . By Clusius , Ourissia , i. e. a Sun-beam ; because of his radiant-colours . By the Spaniards , Tomineius ; because b one of them with its Neast , weighs but two Tomino's , a weight so called by the Spaniards , consisting of 12 Grains . Marggravius reckons up and describes nine sorts of them . Yet whether he hath taken in this amongst them , seems doubtful . It is of the greater kind . From the point of his Bill to the end Tail , above four inches and ● / ● long ; His Bill black , almost an inch and ● / ● long , as thick as a Shoomakers waxed Thread ; sharp-pointed , and crooked all along like a Sithe , or exactly as the Bill of the Guara or Indian Curlew . His Head the third of an inch long , and as broad . His Neck two thirds . His Trunk an inch . His Tail an inch and ½ . In which there are ten black Rudder-Quills ● / ● of an inch broad . Each Wing is two inches and ½ long . Wherein there are sixteen Oar-Quills , of a blackish-brown or Eagle-colour , a little more than ¼ of an inch broad . Of which colour are the rest of the Feathers , and no where radiant , as of the other Species . His Thigh , ½ inch long . His Leg , ¼ . On which are four Toes , above ¼ of an inch long , and thick as a Taylors Stitching-Thread . His Claws near ¼ of an inch long . The Lesser HUMING BIRD . His Head is lost . From the top of his Breast , to the end of his Tail he is two inches long . But his Trunk or Body alone , is not above ¼ of an inch in length . The other Parts are answerable . His colour various : on his Wings and Tail , a dark-brown ; on his Belly , a yellowish-Red ; on his Breast , White ; on his Back , Green , mixed with glorious golden Rays . The Huming-Bird is every where ill pictur'd : even in Mr. Willughby , for want of the Bird it self . But all those Birds , at least , whereof he had the sight , are most curiously and exactly represented . He is said to have a loud , or shrill and sweet Note , emulous of that of a Nightingale . a He moves his Wings swiftly and continually , whether flying , or sitting on a Flower . b He feeds , by thrusting his Bill into a Flower , like a Bee. c For which purpose Joh. de Laet , describing this Bird , ( whether out of Oviedus or Lerius is not plain ) saith , That his Tongue is twice as long as his Bill . Which Clusius hath omitted ; because he took his Description from the Picture only . Gulielmus Piso observeth also the same . And it is very likely to be so , as a Part more apt , by its length , and flexibility , to thrust and wind it self to the bottoms of the deepest , and most crooked Flowers : in which , and not the upper and open parts of Flowers , it is , that the Honey - Dew which these Birds , as well as Bees , do suck , is usually lodg'd . His Feathers are set in Gold by and sold at a great rate . d The Indians make of them very artificial Images . e They take them by mazing them with Sand shot at them out of a Gun. f Piso relates , g as a thing known to himself , and many curious and credible men with him in Brasile , That there are there a sort both of Caterpillars and of Butterflys , which are transform'd into this Bird : and that in the time of Transformation , there is plainly to be seen half a Caterpillar or half a Butterfly , and half a Bird , both together . Yet the same Author saith , That this Bird buildeth her Nest of Cotton-Wooll , and layeth Eggs. That a Caterpiller should produce a Bird ; and a Butterfly too , the like ; and yet this Bird lay Eggs to produce its own kind , are three greater wonders than any thing that hath been said of the Barnacle . But we will rather suppose these men were themselves deceived , than that they designed to deceive others . CHAP. II. Of WATER-FOWLES , particularly , of the Cloven-Footed . THe HEAD of the JABIRU . The Bird is described by Marggravius , Piso , and Willoughby . He is bigger than a Swan . I will take leave to describe the Bill a little more fully . 'T is above a foot and ¼ long ; The Skull about three inches , and two broad . The Bill black , 13 inches long , an inch and 1 / ● broad underneath . Both the Beaks are bended upwards and crooked all along . The upper , an inch and ½ high , consisting of one triangular Bone , having a sharp Ridge on the top , and is sharp-pointed . It s hinder edges are carved with oblique Furrows or Grooves . The Nostrils ½ an inch long , an inch and ½ before the eyes . The nether Beak an inch high , and concave , but one Bone , or if you please , two joyned together for the length of half a foot from the point . The oblique Furrows in the Margins of the upper Beak , are a singular Contrivance of Nature , not only here , but in many other Birds , for the more safe reception of the nether Beak ; vidt . least it should go awry either within or without the upper , as often as it is forceably pull'd to it , and so cause a dislocation , or a strain . Another HEAD of the same kind and bigness . The HEAD of an INDIAN HERON . I meet neither with the Animal nor with the Head any where described , or figur'd . The Skull is about three inches square . The Bill above ¾ of a foot long . The upper Beak from edge to edge near two inches over . Consists of one Bone , Triangular or Ridged at the top , a little crooked downward , Concave , and sharp-pointed . It s hinder Margins are obliquely furrow'd , as in the Jabiru . The nether Beak underneath two inches and ● / 2 over . Consisteth of two Bones , joyned together for the length of not above an inch and ½ from the point , which is not above a fourth part of the length of Conjunction in the Jabiru . The edges of both the Beaks run along in a strait line . Of the use of the oblique Furows , before . According to the length of the said Conjuction of the bones of the nether Beak from the point , the Bird may be conjectur'd more or less voraceous . For by how much this is the shorter , by so much more may the Skin of the Beak be dilated for the comprehending of the greater Prey : as is more remarkable in the Pelecan . The HEAD of an INDIAN STORK . I find not the Bird , nor the Head ▪ any where describ'd , or figur'd . The Skull is four inches high , and almost square . The Skin of the Neck , as it is stuff'd up and stretched out with Wooll , is a foot about ; standing out with a bunch in the usual place of the Crop. The Bill it self is above a foot long : and three inches and ¼ high . The upper Beak , from edge to edge , two inches over ; is one triangular , and sharp-pointed Bone , ridged at the top , and a little crooked downward ; but with strait Margins , and obliquely furrow'd behind , as in the Jabiru . The Nostrils ¾ of an inch long , and two inches before the Eyes . The nether Beak consisteth of two Bones joyned together for the length of three inches from the point ; the edges whereof are a little crooked upwards . Underneath , above two inches over . The edges of both the Beaks are made rough , like a Saw , with numerous small and oblique Incisions directed backward , or looking towards the Throat . The same oblique and small Incisions are visible in the Bills of divers other Birds of the Rapacious kind ; in all made for the more secure retention of the Prey . Of our Europaean Storks , several of the Parts are used in Medicine , at least put into the Materia Medica ; as the Stomach , Gall , Fat , and Dung. Of the same also are prepared Oleum Stillatitium , Sal volatile , Aqua Antepileptica , &c. Vulgus , si decipi vult , decipiatur . They sometimes ( saith Mr. Willughby a of the Storke ) devour Snakes and other Serpents : which when they begin to creep out at their Breeches , they will presently clap them close to a Wall to keep them in . A BUNCH of black FEATHERS , of the Crest that grows on the Head of the lesser ash-colour'd or grey Heron. The length of those whereof Mr. Willughby makes mention , was five inches ; but of these , above eight . The Turks value these Feathers at a great Rate . It is reported , saies Wormius , That in England it is death , to kill a Heron. But our Lawyers know of no such Law. The BALEARICK CRANE . He differs , as to his outward shape , but little from the European : saving that on his Head he hath a Crown of thick Hairs or Bristles very full and spreading . See the Description and Picture of the Bird in Willughby's Ornithologia . I once dissected this Bird , but found not the same kind of Windpipe ( with curious flexures ) as is described by Barthol . b and Mr. Willughby , and by them observed in the European Crane . They are therefore so far two different Species . The HORN of the UNICORNE BIRD ; In Brasile called ANHIMA . Described by Marggravius , and Willughby , out of him . His principal marks are these ; Headed and Footed like the Dunghill Cock , Tail'd like a Goose , Horned on his Forehead ( with some likeness ) as the Unicorne is pictur'd ; Spurd on his Wings ; Bigger than a Swan . The Male , say Marggravius and Piso , as big again . The HORN was given by Father Hieronymus Lobus . In the Bird which Marggravius describes , the Horn was but a little above two inches long . But this is above three , and about as thick as a Bodkin . The top also of this is not sharp , as figur'd ( and I doubt feigned ) by the same Author , but blunt ; and , contrary to what is seen in Horns , rather thicker than toward the bottom . It is but of a softish and brittle substance , inferior to the softest sort of Horns . Considering which , and the bluntness of it , as well as smallness , compared with the Bird , it cannot be thought to be defensive or offensive , as a true Horn , but must have some other use . Being taken in any convenient Liquor , saith Piso , to the quantity of about ʒij , it is often successful in Malignant Fevers , and against Poyson , by provoking sweat . The SPUR of the UNICORNE BIRD . It grows as is above said , on the fore-Joynt of the Wings . Triangular , sharp-pointed , and an inch and ½ long . Said by Marggravius , mistakingly , to be strait ; it being crooked ( a little upwards ) as a Cocks Spur ; and thereby fit more effectually to wound . The HEAD of the SHOVLER or SPOONBILL . The former Name the more proper , the end of the Bill being broad like a Shovel , but not Concave like a Spoon , but perfectly flat . The extremity of each Beak is a little hooked downward . And they are both made very rough within with numerous and crooked Striae . A device of Nature , for the better holding of the Prey . This Bird is of affinity with the Heron-kind , from which he scarce differs in any Part , saving the Bill . He feeds on Shell-fish . Wherewith having fill'd his Crop , he lets them lie there , till the heat of it makes them open : whereupon disgorging them , he picks the meat out of the Shells . Related by Gesner out of Aristotle , Aelian , and Cicero . a The SEA-CURLEW . By the people of Brasile , called Guara . By Clusius and other Latin Authors , Numenius Indicus , and Arcuata Coccinea . Given by Dr. Walter Charlton . See the Description hereof in Willughby's Ornithologia . About as big as a Shoveler , long Leg'd , short Tail'd , with a Bill slender , long , and crooked like a Sithe . But that which is most remarkable , is the alteration of his colours , being at first black , then ash-colour'd ; next white , after that scarlet , and last of all crimson , which grows the richer die , the longer he lives . b The BRASILIAN MOOR-HEN , called Jacana . Given by Dr. Richard Lower . See Marggravius's Description hereof . The Colours not the same in all parts , as in that of Marggravius ; the hinder part of the Back and Tail being here of a bright Bay or Chestnut , inclining to red : in his , only black and green mixed . Perhaps depending on the difference of Ages as in the Guara . The Membrane wherewith he saith the Head is cover'd , in this , growing on the Bill , is extended only over the Forehead like an inverted Peak . He saith , that on all the four Toes there grows a Claw , ½ an inch long : whereas the Claw of the hinder Toe or Heel is at least an inch and ½ long . On the fore Joynt of each Wing , grows a Spur , as in the Anhima ; but not above ⅓ d of an inch long , round , and exceeding sharp . Which is omitted also by Marggravius , but mention'd by Piso. She is remarkably distinguished from all other Birds , by the slenderness of her Legs and Toes . CHAP. III. Of PALMIPEDE'S , or WEBFOOTED FOWLES . THe PHAENICOPTER ; So called from the scarlet-colour of his Wings . By the French , Flammant , for the same reason . Given by Thomas Povey Esq . There are an abundance of them in Peru. a In Winter they feed in France . See Willughby's Description . His Neck and Legs are exceeding long . When Scaliger therefore saith , b That he hath the shortest Legs of any Animal yet known ; he would have said , the longest . But that wherein he is most remarkable , is his Bill . Which I shall describe more particularly . The Figure of each Beak , is truly Hyperbolical . The upper is ridged behind ; before , plain or flat , pointed like a Sword , and with the extremity bended a little down . Within , it hath an Angle or sharp Ridge which runs all along the middle . At the top of the Hyperbole , not above ¼ of an inch high . The lower Beak , in the same place , above an inch high ; hollow , and the Margins strangely expanded inward for the breadth of above ¼ of an inch , and somewhat convexly . They are both furnished with black Teeth ( as I call them from their use ) of an unusual figure , sc. slender , numerous and parallel , as in Ivory-Combs ; but also very short , scarce the eighth of an inch deep . An admirable invention of Nature , by the help of which , and of the sharp Ridge above mention'd , this Bird holds his slippery Prey the faster . What Cardane affirmeth of the Phaenicopter , That he moves the upper Jaw or Beak , I have observed , saith Wormius , to be true . Menippus the Philosopher also , a cited by Rondeletius , saith the same . But Wormius adds , That the cause is not so manifest , as in the Crocodile : yet shews not , in what respect . Hereof see Sect. 2. Chap. 3. As for the Phaenicopter , it must needs be said , That the shape and bigness of the upper Beak ( which here , contrary to what it is in all other Birds that I have seen , is thinner and far less than the nether ) speaks it to be the more fit for motion , or to make the appulse , and the nether to receive it . But there can be no determination of these matters , without Inspection into the Muscules and the Articulation of the Bones . Another PHAENICOPTER . The Tongue of this Bird , as Apicius saith , was a delicious Morsel amongst the Romans . The GREATEST LOON . Colymbus maximus sive Arcticus Clusii . Given by Mr. Houghton an Apothecary in London . Described by Mr. Willughby . b This is as big as a Goose : of a dark colour , dapled with white Spots on the Neck , Back , and Wings ; each Feather marked near the point with two Spots . They breed in Farr Island . The GREAT SPECKLED LOON of NORWAY . By the people there called LUMME . Described by Wormius , and out of him by Mr. Willughby . In the former , the Spots are fewer on the Neck , more on the Back : In this , more on the Neck , and fewer on the Back . There , each Feather hath two Spots ; here , but one , near the point . The Legs , both of these and the other Species of the Loon kind , are broad and flat , by which they are distinguished from all other Birds . c Their Claws are also broad , in shape almost like a mans Nail ; as Mr. Willughby also observes . d They are called Colymbi , because they are great Divers . Their Legs are joyned to the Loins near their Rump ; That they may both swim and dive with the greatest swiftness and ease . a And their Bodies being hereby extended so much the farther from the centre of gravity , it becomes the more laborious to them to walk , and so inclines them to keep more on the water , as their fittest place ; b as the same Author much to this purpose . The Skin of this Bird is sometimes worn on the Head and Breast to keep them warm ; and preferred before the Swans . The BILL of the GREATEST LOON . It belongs to the first Species , but the Bird was of lesser growth . The two FEET of the GREAT NORWEGIAN LOON . c The FOOT of the LESSER LOON , called the DIDAPPER or DOBCHICK . See the Description of the Bird in Mr. Willughby . All the Loons breed in Mona , Farra , and other Scotish Islands . The FOOT of the SHAG , called Graculus Palmipes . See the Bird in Mr. Willughby . He is a little bigger than a Tame Drake . His Foot stands more sloaping than in the Loon ; the inmost Toe being the longest . It is observable , that of all Web-footed Fowl or Palmipede's , only the Shag and the Cormorant , are known to sit and build their Nests in Trees . d The PELECANE . Onocrotalus , from the noise he makes like an Ass. See the Description hereof in Aldrovandus , Willughby , and others . I add , That the shortness of his Trunk or Body , in respect to the other Parts , is observable ; not being a foot long : whereas from the end of his Bill to his Rump , he 's near an Eln long : and to the end of his Toes , he 's above a yard and half . I shall describe his Bill a little more particularly . The upper Beak , from the bottom of his Forehead , is fourteen inches long ; behind an inch over , and convex or ridged ; before , an inch and half over , and almost flat . It is composed of three Bones ; the end of the middlemost is hooked like a Hawks Bill ; the edges of the two utmost are sharp , and bended downwards ; all made rough within with five or six edged-lines running through the length of the Beak : thus well contriv'd for the holding the most slippery Prey . The end of the nether Beak , is almost like the Poop of a Ship. 'T is in length sixteen inches , being extended ( I think further than in all other Birds ) an inch beyond the Eye : whereas the usual Picture , makes it to end as much before , or on this side it . Partly by this unusual production ; the swallow is the greater , as fit for so voraceous a Bird. It consisteth of two Bones , united together only at the end . To which , and part of his Neck , is subjoyned a Membrane vastly expansible ; as appears in the Bird here preserv'd , capable of above two gallons of Water , and which Franciscus Stellutus , quoted by Mr. Willughby out of Joh. Faber , saith , he lets hang down and contracts again at his pleasure . It may not be improperly called the Crop , which in other Birds lies under the Neck , but in this is extended to the very end of his Bill . 'T is probable , that the use of this Bag is not only for the reception , but also the maceration of his Meat . And that having taken his opportunity to fill it , by contracting it , presses the meat down into his Ventricle and Guts , by degrees , as they are able to subdue it . Besides the luxury of the Tast , which perhaps he enjoys all the while it lies in his Throat . 'T is also probable , that the meat being herein warm'd , and made a little tenderer , the Female doth disgorge part of it , wherewith to feed her Young. And might occasion the Fiction , of this Birds feeding her Young , with her own Blood. The HEAD of a PELECANE . Another of the same . Also the nether Beak of another . The SOLUND GOOSE . Anser Bassanus . See the Description hereof in Gesner and Willughby . He is in bigness and Feather very like a tame Goose. But his Bill longer , and somewhat pointed , more like that of the Guilemot . His Wings also much longer , being two yards over . Near Colshill in Warwick-shire there was one found , Nov. 1669. ( by some means fall'n on the ground ) alive , not able to raise her self up again for the length of her Wings . a But they scarce breed any where except on the Rocks of the Island Bass in Scotland , b from whence the Name . She hath this strange property , that she will swallow and disgorge again a great many Fishes , one after another ; and at last , return with one ( in her Crop ) to her young Ones : related by Gesner from an observing Scot. It seems probable , that she trys which , of many will best agree with her own stomach , and when she finds one more delicate than the rest , she carries that to her Young. When they come to build , they bring so great a quantity of broken Wood with them , that the People there supply themselves from thence with as much as serves them for firing all the year . a They are extraordinary fat . Out of their Fat the Scots make a most excellent Oil to be used in the Gout , and other Cases : Not inferior to that Oleum Comagenum , so much celebrated by Pliny . b The young Goslins are by them also accounted a great Dainty . c The PENGUIN . So called from his extraordinary fatness . For though he be no higher than a large Goose , yet he weighs sometimes , saith Clusius , sixteen pounds . His Wings are extream short and little , altogether unuseful for flight , but by the help whereof he swims very swiftly . See his Description at large in the same Author ; as also in Wormius , and Willughby out of both . I shall give a more full Description of the Bill . 'T is black ; from the corners of his Mouth four inches and ½ long . But the Horns , or horny portions , whereof it chiefly consists , are shorter ; in the upper Beak , a little more than three inches long ; in the nether , two . Again , in the upper , it is obliquely prolonged from the Margins to the Forehead ; contrariwise , in the nether , it is obliquely shorten'd from the Margins to that part under the Tongue . The upper Beak is an inch high , between the corners of the Mouth as wide , but presently rises up into a sharp Ridge . Its Edges about the middle , a little convex ; about the end , concave and sharp . They are double Grooved , sc. before and behind . In the end , 't is crooked . The nether Beak behind as much over , as the upper ; towards the end , more compressed . Hollow like a Trough . Its edges sharp , and convex before ; behind , they are groov'd . In the middle , it bunches out underneath . The upper Beak , is out with seven or eight oblique and crooked Notches ; the nether , with as many strait ones . The height of the upper Beak ; the sharpness , and the extuberance of the lower ; together with the grooved Edges of both , do all give the Bill a sure hold , and wonderful strength . The three Grooves , as so many Joynts , keep the Beaks from distortion , when in case of missing the Prey , they are swifty and forceably clapt together . The sharp Edges of the nether Beak , serve instead of Teeth . The Bunch underneath , answers in some measure , to the strength of an Arch. The hight of the upper Beak , to that of a Board , when set upon its Edge . The Penguin breeds in Canada , in the Island called Newland , in those of Fero , and of the Magellanick-Sea , and is therefore by Clusius called the Magellanick-Goose . They work themselves , as the Coney , deep Buries by the Sea-side . a The AUK , RASOR-BILL , or MURRE . Alka Hoiari . See the Description in the forementioned Authors . She breeds on the Rocks of the Island Mona in Scotland . As also in those of Fero. Scarce so big as a tame Duck. His Bill is like that of the Penguin . But the upper Beak is sharper Ridg'd : and the Horny part of it shorter . The nether hath a lesser Bunch . The Notches also on both are fewer ; whereof one or more of them are white , as Mr. Willughby rightly observes . The HEAD of an AUK . The GUILLEMOT , so called especially in Northumberland ; in Wales , the Guillem ; in York-shire , the Skout ; in Cornwall , the Kiddaw . b LOMWIA HOIARI . He 's like the Auk , but bigger . See the Description hereof in Willughby ; as also in Wormius . They build in Norway and Island . As also in Farra an Island in Scotland . The HEAD of the GUILLEMOT . The PUFFIN ; called also Bottlenose , Coulterneb , Mullet and Pope . Anas Arctica Clusii . Hereof see Clusius , Wormius , and Willughby . They are less than a tame Duck. Their Bill is much like to that of a Penguin , saving that the Horn of the nether Beak is not shorten'd , as there , but contrariwise obliquely prolonged from the Margins . 'T is also shorter , and answerably higher , and therefore rather stronger . When they fight , they will hold by their Bills so hard , as sometimes to break one anothers necks , before they 'l part . Whatever c they eat in the day , they disgorge a good part of it in the night into the mouths of their Pullen . They breed in Island , in the Isle of Mona in Scotland , in those of Fero and the Syllies ; also in Ireland , and other places ; laying their Eggs under ground . The Puffin , Penguin , and Guillemot ; all want the Heel or hinder Toe . Have all black Backs , but their Bellies , which are much under water , are White . All lay but one Egg at a sitting : proper perhaps to other Birds of this kind . a The HEAD of a PUFFIN . The HEAD of the MAN of WAR ; called also Albitrosse . Supposed by some to be the Head of a Dodo . But it seems doubtful . That there is a Bird called The Man of War , is commonly known to our Sea-men ; and several of them who have seen the Head here preserved , do affirm it to be the Head of that Bird ; which they describe to be a very great one , the Wings whereof are eight feet over . And Ligon , b speaking of him , saith , That he will commonly fly out to Sea , to see what Ships are coming to Land , and so return . Whereas the Dodo is hardly a Volatile Bird , having little or no Wings , except such as those of the Cassoary and the Ostrich . Besides , although the upper Beak of this Bill , doth much resemble that of the Dodo ; yet the nether is of a quite different shape . So that either this is not the Head of a Dodo , or else we have no where a true figure of it . I shall describe it as follows . The SKULL is four inches long ; the Bill , seven ; two and ½ high ; one and ½ broad . The upper Beak is hollow . Is composed of six Bones . The uppermost whereof is four inches and ½ long , above ½ inch high , and convex . The middlemost on each side , also four inches long , and about 1 / ● of an inch high or thick . The lowermost , above five inches long , and ¼ high . Their Edges are furrow'd with oblique and deep Grooves both before and behind . All these five Bones are resimated or bended upward , with some resemblance to a Saddle . The sixth , at the end of the Beak , is a wonderful strong Bone , crooked exactly like the Bill of a Parret , and hollow ; by the bow , almost three inches , and near an inch over . Its Edges are very keen , and standing out with two sharp or pointed Angles . The Nostrils are ¼ of an inch long , and almost two inches before the Eyes . The nether Beak is composed of three Bones . The two hinder , four inches long , near an inch high , and bended answerably to those of the upper Beak . Their Edges are cut with deep Furrows . The third , at the end of the Beak , is hollow , above an inch long , near as high . Its Edges very sharp , and hard , and exceedingly convex or bended downward . Underneath , a round and sharp Pin grows out from it in a level towards the Skull , near an inch and ½ long . It was brought from the Indies . The shape of this Bill shews it to belong to a Bird of Prey , and as is most likely , some great Sea-Fowl ; which I will venture to call The Great Indian Gull. The strength of the end of the upper Beak is remarkable : as also are the sharp and hard Edges of the nether ; and the Grooved Edges of both ; the use whereof see in the Description of some other Birds , as of the Jabiru and the Penguin . The upper Beak seemeth to be composed of so many Bones , partly , that if a Fracture should happen to one , it might there terminate , and the rest be secur'd . The GREAT GREY GULL , or the Herring-Gull . Larus griseus maximus . Perspicuously described by Mr. Willughby . Who only omits to say , that the upper Beak is bended upwards , as in the Bill above described ; and ( which is observable ) that the Edges of the nether are not sharp , as is usual , but broad or expanded inward ( and almost contiguous ) as in the Phaenicopter . They a are very numerous near Gravesend . Another GREY GULL , whereof the Rump , Tail , and upper part of the Wings are very white . Given by Henry Whistler Esq . The TROPICK BIRD . So called , because said never to be seen but between the Tropicks . Avis Tropicorum . Well described by Mr. Willughby . He only omits the Denticulation of the edges of his Bill , or those small oblique Incisions , which , from their inward respect , are plainly made for the better retention of the Prey . Besides some very short Feathers on his Tail , he hath two Quills above half a yard long . Another TROPICK BIRD like the former . Another all over WHITE , except the fore part of the Wings . Both given by the forementioned Person . The HEAD of the TROPICK BIRD . The two Tail-Quills of the same . CHAP. IV. Of the EGGS and NESTS of BIRDS . OF EGGS , there is here a considerable number : which therefore I thought fit to put altogether in this Chapter . Their Figures , as they stand together , appear the more various . For some are almost Sphaerical or Round as a Ball : others , as the most , are more oblong . Of these , some few are perfectly Oval , i. e. with both the ends defined with two equal Ellipses : but most are Conical , or with one end sharper than the other . Of these again , most have their smaller end but Blunt ; some few , very sharp . Lastly , almost all both Blunt and Sharp are Convexly Conical , i. e. they are all along Convex , not only per ambitum , but between both ends : whereas some few are Plano-Conical , whose Superfice is in part level between both ends . Their Colours are also various ; as White , Pale , Livid , Ash-colour , Blew , Brown , Green. Their Spots , and Speckles , are also Iron-colour'd , Red , Bay , Musk-colour , Black , &c. the Causes of all which , both Figures and Colours , were no unfit subject of enquiry . But here I can do little more than shew , to what Eggs in particular any of them do belong . The EGG of an OSTRICH . 'T is very smooth , and white ; all over prict as it were with extream small brown Specks . Almost of a Sphaerical Figure . About half a foot , by its Axis , from end to end . Round about , by the breadth , sixteen inches , i. e. near five inches and ½ strait over . Both the ends of an equal Convexity . Sometimes so big , saith Mr. Willughby , as to weigh fifteen pounds . The Shell is of answerable thickness , in regard to its bigness , to that of other Birds Eggs. They are sometimes set in Silver , and used as Cups . Another white EGG , almost Sphaerical . 'T is scarce so long as a Hens Egg , yet is as thick , as that of a Goose. A third white EGG , almost Sphaerical . 'T is scarce bigger than a little Nutmeg . The EGG of a CASSOARY . The Shell underneath or within is white : without , it is all over rough-cast with a Testaceous Crust of a pale Green colour . It is of an exact Oval Figure , or with both ends equally Convex . In length , by its Axis , five inches , round about the breadth , eleven ; i. e. a little above three and ½ strait over . Another EGG of a CASSOWARY , like the former . Another EGG perfectly Oval , or with both ends equally Convex . Exceeding white , as big as a Pigeons Egg. Another EGG perfectly Oval , but somewhat lesser , and of a light Ash-colour . Another EGG exactly Oval , and also of a light Ash-colour , but no bigger than a Nutmeg . The EGG , as I take it , of the lesser DIVER or LOON . In bigness equal to a Hens . Of a pale wan colour . Obtusely Conical , so as to come very near to an exact Oval . The EGG , I think , of the WIGEON . It is of the same Colour and Figure as the last described : but somewhat lesser . Another EGG like the two former , but a little lesser . Inscribed , Arts : perhaps of the Anas Arctica or Puffin . The Egg , as it seems , of the AUK or RAZOR-BILL . Of a pale and livid colour , with Iron-colour'd Spots sprinkled all over it . Obtusely Conical . In bigness , between those of a Turkey and a Hen. The EGG , perhaps , of the biggest Arctick Loon. It is of a dark Green colour , besprinkled all over with Spots of a sad Bay. Both in figure , and bigness , like that of a Goose. The EGG of a CROW . Of a Blew colour , besprinkled all over very full with dark brown Spots . Obtusely Conical . As big as a Pigeons . The EGG of a GOLDFINCH . Of a whitish Ash-colour , besprinkled with dark brown spots . Yet not every where , but only on the thicker end . It comes near to an exact Oval . The EGG , I suppose , of a HOOP . It is longer than a large Damascene Plum. Obtusely Conical . Of an Ash-colour , stained with spots of a sad or deep Bay , and of a dark Brown. The EGG of the KITTY . In Colour , Figure , and Bigness , not much unlike the last described : yet somewhat lesser , and almost exactly Oval . The EGG of the CADEY . Perhaps the Jackdaw , by some also called the Caddo . It is of a pale Blew , besprinkled with dark Spots . An ash-colour'd EGG , speckled with Spots of a sad Red. Obtusely Conical ; and as big as that of a Pigeon . The EGG of the SEA-MOIT . In colour , almost like the last described . In bigness like to that of the Hoop . An EGG in shape and bigness , like a Damascene Plum. Dyed with a full Blew , and sprinkled here and there with a few spots of a sad Bay. The EGG of a REDSTART . Of a whitish Ash-colour . Speckled on the thicker end only , with a few spots of a sad Bay. In figure and bigness almost like an ordinary Acorne . A pale wan coloured EGG , in bigness not much unlike the former . The EGG of a WAGTAILE . Of the same bigness with the last , but more Conical . Of a white colour besprinkled with very small and numerous specks of a blackish tincture . An EGG of the same colour with that of the Redstart , but more Conical . The EGG of a THROSTLE . Of a pale Blew , and speckled with a few spots of a sad Bay. As big as a lesser Damascene Plum. But with one end sharp . The EGG of a STONERUNNER . Of an Ash-colour , besprinkled with sad Bay spots . Conical , and sharp . Of the bigness of a little Walnut . Here are four of them . The EGG of a ROOK . Painted all over with Green and dark Brown spots . Conical , and sharp . Somewhat less than a Crow's . An Ash-colour'd EGG , besprinkled with sad Bay spots . Conical , and sharp . Almost as big as a Pullets . The EGG of the SEAMEW ; perhaps , of the lesser GULL . Of an Ash-colour tinged with blackish spots . In bigness equal to that of a Hen. But acutely Conical . An EGG of a kind of Greenish Ash-colour . In bigness , and in shape like that of a Stonerunner . Here are two of these . The EGG of the HORNPIE ; perhaps , the SEAPIE . Of an Ash-colour mixed with a kind of Citrine , and stained with blackish spots . Almost as big as that of a Hen. The EGG of a RED-SHANK . Of a kind of Straw colour , tinged with sad Bay spots . Most acutely Conical , or with one very sharp end . In bigness like to that of a Rook ; but a little shorter . The EGG , as I take it of the GUILLEMOT . Of a Green colour , stained with Black spots . Acutely Conical ; and also , in part , level between both ends or Plano-conical . Somewhat bigger than that of a Turkey . The EGG of a LAPWING . Of a kind of Citrine colour , stained with large black spots . Sharp , and Plano-conical . A little bigger than that of a Redshank . The EGG of the SEACOB ; a kind of GULL . Of an Ash-colour , besprinkled with little black specks . In shape very like to that of a Lapwing . But not above half as big . The EGG of a HEN , with a thick knob so growing on its greater end , as to appear to have been originally liquid . The EGG of a SWAN with another within it . Given by Sir Thomas Brown of Norwich . Who hath also observed the like both in Hens and Turkeys . The utmost seemeth to be a little bigger than ordinary , sc. near five inches long by its Axis , and ten round about , or three and 1 / ● strait over . In shape like a Turkeys . The other which is included sticks fast to the side of the greater ; whether it did so originally , as also whether both of them contained White and Yelk , is uncertain . It is of the same figure , about four inches long , bigger than the biggest Hens Egg. The Shell of the same hardness and thickness as that of the greater . 'T is plain , that the lesser Egg was first perfectly form'd . But not being big enough to provoke the Vterus to exclusion , new matter gather'd round about it for another Egg : and was the more easily supplied , because so little spent upon the former . And it may be noted , That Nature is so intent upon finishing her Work , that she may be observ'd much oftener to over do , than under do : you shall find twenty Eggs with two Yelks , or hear of twenty Animals with two Heads , for one that hath none . From the Egg with the Lump at the greater end , it seems also plain , That the Shells of Eggs , although as hard as any Animal Stones , yet are not bred , as those , out of stony Parts visibly praeexistent in liquor , and so cluster'd together : but out of a liquid substance , not much unlike to that which is separated by the Reins of Birds . Of the figure of the Egg , it is observable , That it usually answers to that of the Body or Trunk of the Bird to which it belongs : as the Fruit is longer or broader , answerable to a tall or spreading Tree . And as it is a Transcript from the Original ; so it self an Original for the next Copy . So those Birds that have a Rump and hinder Parts more Oval and spreading , as the Duck ; or more Conical , as the Dunghill-Hen ; breed , and are bred of Eggs alike shaped , viz. That so there may be sufficient , yet no superfluous Room , or Matter , for the Chick . Of the Number of Eggs laid at one Breed , it is also worth the noting , That Land-Fowl , and of these especially , such as are Domestick , and whereof there is continually great destruction made , for the most part lay a considerable number of Eggs for one sitting . Whereas some Sea-Fowls , ( as Mr. Willughby observes of the Penguin , and some others ) lay but one . Because building upon the Rocks , where they are seldomer destroy'd , were they greater Breeders , there would not be room enough for the reception of the hundredth part of them . The NEST of a little Bird of CHINA . Almost of a Semilunar Figure , and about two inches and 1 / ● broad . Of a white substance , becoming soft , being moistened , and transparent like a Gelly ; whereinto it seems to be convetrible , in part , being boiled : and by the Gentry of China is esteemed a delicate sort of meat ; although , like that of Harts-Horn , it hath no Tast. Outwardly , it is more close and solid ; within , consisting of parts loosly Netted together , as those in the middle of Harts-Horns , or some spongy Bones . See also a short Description hereof in Wormius . The Birds breed in Coromandel , and build their Nests ( as is supposed of the Sperm of Fishes ) a on the sides of the high Rocks ; from whence the Natives fetch them , and sell them to the Chineses at a great rate . b The TREBLE NEST of an Indian Bird , made to hang down from the Bough of a Tree , with three Venters or Bellies , and three Necks all open one into another . See the Picture of such a like one in Willughby's Ornithologia . The NEST of another East-Indian Bird , which , to avoid the rapine of Apes and Monkey's , she hangs down from the Bough of a Tree , by a very long Neck . See the figure hereof also in Mr. Willughby . The NEST of a little BIRD of BRASILE , which she hangs also on a Tree out of the reach of Serpents . About ten inches in length . The Structure admirable . The upper part by which it hangs to the Tree is a flat Label , about four inches long , and three over . To this the other two Parts , sc. the Neck and Belly of the Nest , are suspended . The Neck is five inches long ; below , an inch and ½ over ; above , a little straiter . The Belly is likewise about the same length as the Neck , of an Oval figure , in the middle two inches and ½ over . The Neck is open , not above , but below , at the very end : for this and the Belly hang at the Label , as you would imagine a Sack of Corn hung up by the middle , quite double . So that the Bird first ascends by the Neck , and then descends into the Belly of the Nest. It is composed of Reeds and other parts of Plants curiously woven together , like a piece of Hair-Cloath . A GREAT NEST of an other West-Indian Bird. Above three quarters of a yard long , besides part of it broken off . Where broadest , near a foot over , and almost flat . Narrowed from the bottom all the way to the top . It hath two Apertures . Above , about a foot from the top of the intire Nest , one larger and longer ; below , sc. ½ a foot above the bottom , another perfectly round , and three inches over . It consisteth of the parts of Plants somewhat loosely woven together . The Invention seemeth very subtile . The entry above , for the Bird her self ; her Eggs and Chicks hanging safe at so great a depth ; the lower , till these are fleg'd , being in the mean time stop'd up with Feathers , Moss , or other like materials : but afterwards laid open for them , that cannot reach the top , to fly out at below . SECT . V. OF FISHES . CHAP. I. OF VIVIPEROUS FISHES . THe RIB of a TRITON or MAREMAN . About the same length with that of a Mans , but thicker and stronger ; and nothing near so much bended . The Fish to which it belonged , was taken near Brasile . Of this kind , Wormius , in his Musaeum , gives us divers Relations , together with the Descriptions of several Species . See also Joh. de Laet. a of the same . And Barlaeus , who saith , That in Brasile he is called Ypupiapra . A BONE said to be taken out of a MAREMAIDS HEAD . It is in bigness and shape not much unlike that called Lapis Manati ; but the knobs and hollows thereof are somewhat different . One JOYNT of the ●●CK-BONE of a WHALE . By Anatomists called a Vertebra . 〈◊〉 one of those Parts or Joynts which answers to one single Rib on each side . It weigheth Thirty pounds Haverdupoi● In length , i. e. by the length of the Back-Bone , near ¼ of a foot ; above a foot high ; and three quarters of a yard broad , i. e. by the bredth of the Whale . The Hole in the middle of it , which the Marrow of the Back passeth through , near half a foot over . All its Knobs , are much alike those in Quadrupedes . The PISLE of a WHALE . In length , above a yard . Near the Root ½ a foot round about , notwithstanding its being now dry and much shrunk . From thence it tapers to the very end , which is scarce one inch about . 'T is now as hard as a Horn. Part of the EAR-BONE of a WHALE . 'T is as hard , and heavy for its bulk , as any Bone whatsoever . As big as a labouring mans Fist : The same Bone which in an Ox , is little bigger than a Nutmeg . Part of a BONE said to be taken out of the Brain of a Whale , taken near the Bermudas . Given by Dr. John Wilkins , the late Bishop of Chester , to whom it was sent from thence . It seems to be part of the Brain-Pan , that was broken off and struck into the Brain , when the Whale was taken . A ROUND BONE of a WHALE . Given by Dr. Walter Pope . 'T is almost a foot Diametre , and in the middle about five inches thick . 'T is rounded on the Edges , and thinner than at the middle , resembling a thick Holland Cheese . Three more Round BONES of a WHALE ; all of them lesser , and one ratably thicker than the former ; the other thinner , like a white penny Loaf . The third the thinnest , almost like a Tansey . Wormius a makes mention of a Manuscript , entituled , Speculum Regale ▪ but written in the ancient Danish-Tongue , as he saith is supposed , by King Suerron ; in which are reckon'd up two and twenty kinds of Whales : of all which he gives a brief account in his Musaeum . Of which , the last save one , is said to be sometimes almost an hundred and thirty Elns long . The last of all , liker a little Island , than an Animal . Bartholine b 〈◊〉 ●●●kons up the same number ; but with some different Names , and a different Account ; which he gives from a Manuscript History of the Fishes of Iceland : which , saith he , a curious and observing Shepherd of Iceland sent to Wormius some years before his death , with all their Figures . But how these two accounts agree , I see not . I would not think , That Wormius did here put in the King , and leave out the Shepherd , to make the story better . On the Snout of one of these Whales , called Hoddunefur , grow about five hundred horny flat pieces , which Taylors in Denmark use in making of Cloaths . a The same in substance , with that we call Whale-Bone , belonging to the Finns . In Island they are so commonly taken , That the hard Bones are there used for the impaling of Houses and Gardens . b The HORN of the SEA-UNICORNE . Given by Sir Joseph Williamson now President of the Royal-Society . It is an entire one , eight feet long , or about two yards and three quarters . Very beautiful in length , straitness , whiteness , and its spiral Furrows bigger and less , making about seven Rounds from the bottom to the top , or point . At the Basis or bottom , about seven inches round . From thence , for about a foot , it swells a little , and then again grows slenderer , all the way , and so ends in a sharp point . 'T is also conically hollow at the Basis , for near three quarters of a foot deep . The same Horn ( together with the Fish it self , sometimes above 30 Elns long , ) is described by Wormius . c But I cannot , with him , call it a Tooth . In that , it performeth not the office of a Tooth , but of a Horn. Neither doth it stand as a Tooth , but horizontally . Nor is it fixed in the Mouth , where all Teeth stand , but in the Snout . The reason why he calls it so , is , because it is fastened in the Snout , as Teeth are in the Jaw . See also the Description hereof in Bartholine . d But in that he makes it to be Gyris Intortum , is not ( at least as to this Horn ) so clearly expressed : the Horn it self being strait , and not writhen , but only surrounded with spiral Furrows . The same is also transcribed by Terzagi out of Wormius , into Septalius's Musaeum . Of the Virtue hereof , Wormius mentions two Experiments . The one , upon its being given to a Dog , after a Dose of Arsenick : but he expresseth the quantity of neither . The other , upon twelve Grains hereof given after a Drachm of Nux Vomica . Both the Dogs lived ; whereas two other Dogs having the same Doses , without the Horn , died . Both experiments are attested by several Physitians of Note . The credit of these Persons is not doubted . But the question is , Whether these Dogs might not have liv'd without the Horn. As some Dogs that have been bitten by an Adder , have been observ'd to get over their Convulsions , and recov●● . It is also said in one of the Experiments , that the Dog which liv'd , vomited : and in the other , there is nothing said to the contrary . The question therefore is , Whether many other things , which will cause vomiting , may not do as well , as this so much celebrated Horn ? Whatever it may perform against Poison , it hath , saith Bartholine , been very successfully used by Physitians in Malignant Fevers . As in that , which at Coppenhagen in the years 1652 , and 1653. was very brief : and which it carr'd off with very great Sweats . a It was used also by Albertus Kyperus at Leyden in the Year 1655. in the like Case , and with the like success . b And that the sweating proceeded not meerly from Natures own strength over the Disease , but as she was helped by the use of the Horn ; seems probable from what Bartholine further saith , c That a scruple or ʒ§ hereof being given in Carduus-Water , or other convenient Liquor , causeth a free and copious sweating , even in those that are not used to sweat , except with much difficulty . Heretofore , the chief Bishops in Denmark , used to make their Episcopal Staffs of these Horns . d The Natives of Groenland , and other Places where the Sea-Unicorne is taken , arm the sharp ends of the thickest and longest of these Horns with Iron Beards , and so use them for the wounding and taking of Whales . The Sea-Unicorne is it self a lesser Whale , and is that Species which the People of Island , where there are many , call Narwhal . The figure which Olaus Magnus gives of the Head , is fictitious . A PIECE of the SEA-UNICORNS HORN . The SAW-FISH . Pristis . Johnston hath given a good figure e hereof , but without either Name or Description . And that of Wormius is defective , and in some particulars , out . This here is a young One ; from the end of the Saw to the end of the Tail , four feet . The Saw it self above a foot ; near its Basis , two inches broad ; at the fore-end , one . Armed , on each side , with seven and twenty Spikes , each ½ an inch long , bended a little backward , and with two sharp edges behind , as the Spur of the Unicorne Bird hath above . His Head very flat , about three inches long ; behind , almost four inches broad ; before , two . His Eyes an inch long , as much behind the Snout , two inches distant . Above ½ an inch behind his Eyes he hath two Spouts , about ¼ of an inch wide , by both which ( as some Fishes by a single one ) he casts out the Water , which in taking the Prey , or otherwise , he receives into his mouth . Beneath , close by the Root of the Saw , are two oblique Nostrils , an inch distant , figur'd like the letter S. An inch behind these , his Mouth , two inches and ½ over . His Lips are rugged with extream small round knobs . He hath no Teeth . The Apertures of his Gills are five ; placed obliquely , not on his sides , but his Breast , about four inches behind his Mouth . His Trunk or Body presently behind his Head , becomes fives inches broad , and about three high ; from whence it is again extenuated all the way to the end of his Tail. He hath seven triangular Finns . On the bottom of his sides , two Gill-Finns , not behind the Gills , as in most Fishes , but for a good part before them ; near eight inches long , above three broad , and almost horizontal . Three inches behind these , two Belly-Finns , two inches broad , five long , and as much distant . Directly over these , on the Back a fifth , four inches long , above three high . On the Back also , but near the Tail , a sixth , four inches long , and as high . The Tail-Finn , as it were half a Finn , being ½ a foot high , but underneath level with the Tail. Cover'd all over with a tough and dark-colour'd Skin , somewhat rough , as you draw your hand forward : from the Belly-Finns to the end of the Tail , as it were pinched together into a little Ridge on each side . There are many of them in the Indian-Sea . The reason why he hath two Spouts , seemeth to be the flatness and breadth of his Head or Mouth ; in which the Water lying more spread , could not so expeditely be carri'd off by a single one in the middle , as by one on each side . He is said to defend himself from the Whale with his Saw. Wherewith , by its structure , 't is plain , that he fetches his stroak backward or side-ways , the Spikes being bended , pointed , and edged , and so made to prick and cut , that way . The SAW or SPIKED SNOUT of the SAWFISH . 'T is a very large one , four feet long , or above an El'n by three inches . It s Basis , excluding the Spikes , seven inches broad . On each side are seventeen Spikes , most of them two inches and ½ long , and figur'd as above described . The length of the Fish before described , from end to end , if compar'd with the Saw is as four to one . Therefore the Fish , to which this Saw belong'd , was near five yards and half long . Again , the number of Spikes in the Saw of the Fish now describ'd , compared with those in this great Saw , is somewhat more than as three to two . Therefore had the said Fish liv'd to the Age of this to which the great Saw belonged , it would have been eight yards in length . Five more such like SAWS , somewhat less . The HEAD of the RAPIER-FISH ; called Xiphias . By the Brasilians , Araguagua . He is pretty well described by Rondeletius . Grows sometimes to the length of five yards . The Sword , which grows level from the Snout of the Fish , is here about a yard long , at the Basis four inches over , two edged , and pointed exactly like a Rapier . He preys on Fishes , having first stab'd them with this Sword. a The Whale , saith Ligon , to shake off the Sword-Fish and Theshall , his two mortal enemies , leaps sometimes more than his own length above water . b He is taken frequently in the German Ocean ; as also in the Black-Sea ; and sometimes in the Danuby . The HEAD of the TUCK-FISH . Of the Sword-fish kind , but a different Species from the former . Whether it be any where describ'd , seems doubtful . The hinder parts of the Head are here broken off . The Snout is not so flat as in the Rapier-fish , but thicker and rounder , more like a Tuck , from whence I take leave to name it . 'T is half a yard long ; near the Head , two inches over ; about the middle , one . Not with a flat point , but one perfectly round . The upper part hereof is smooth , the nether rough , the smooth and rough parts continu'd obliquely from the Point to the Root . Both the Chaps are also rough in the same manner , in the place of the Teeth , which this Fish hath not . The nether Chap hath also a different shape from that of the Rapier-Fish : this being not above four inches over , that half a foot ; yet both are a foot long . It is composed of two Bones , so joyned together , for the space only of an inch and half , as to make a sharp point . Marggravius and Piso ( and out of these Johnston ) describe an American-Fish by the name of GUEBUCU , of kin to this , the Head whereof is here describ'd . But cannot be the same , unless both the Pictures which they give , and Marggravius's Description ( who particularly saith , That the Snout is sixteen inches long , the nether Chap , ten ) be false . For in this Head , the nether Chap is broader , and comparatively not near so long . The HEAD of the UNDER-SWORD-FISH . It is described by no Author that I have perus'd . The Fish seems to be a smaller kind . The Head is of a triangular figure , having one acute Angle below , and a blunt one on each side . An inch and quarter high ; the Forehead an inch over , flat , and scaly . In length 't is about two inches and a quarter . The Eyes , proportionably , exceeding great , sc. three quarters of an inch over . The Snout half an inch broad , not above ¼ of an inch long , a little ridged in the middle . The Chaps , instead of Teeth , are rough with many little Asperities , almost as the skin of a Scate . The Sword grows in a level , not from the upper but the under Jaw , from whence we may give the Fish his Name . In length three inches ; near the Jaw half an inch over , from whence growing narrow all the way , it endeth in a Point like that of a Sword. It is not round , but flat , as that of the Rapier-Fish , and in like manner two-edged . It seemeth to be composed of two Bones , but very firmly coherent edge to edge all the way . Whether this Fish be Viviperous , is uncertain ; yet being of the Sworded-kind , I have ventur'd here to describe the Head. A pair of the MANATEE-STONE'S . Taken out of the Head of the SEA-COW , by the Indians called Manati . Bigger than the biggest sort of Walnuts ; with several knobs and hollows , like as in the Ear-Bone , but much greater . It is said by Joh. de Laet to be much commended against the Stone . There are two of them in every Head. The Head of the Manati is like that of an Ox or Cow , from whence the English Name ; his Eyes little ; his Body long , like that of an Otter ; his two Feet like an Elephants . Sometimes he is about thirty five feet or twelve yards long , and four broad . a He feeds not on Fishes , but the Grass on the banks of the Creeks and Bays . b Calves and suckles her Young ( as some other Fishes ) with two Duggs . c A certain Indian King kept and fed one of them with Bread six and twenty years in a Lake near his House , which grew tame , beyond all that the Antients have written of Dolphins : He would sometimes carry ten people on his Back , with ease , a cross the Lake . d They breed in Hispaniola , Jamaica , Brasile , and other places . The BALANCE-FISH . Zygaena Libella . Curiously pictur'd in Salvian . Where also see the Description . He hath his Name not unaptly from the shape of his Head , very different from that of all other Fishes , being spread out horizontally , like the Beam of a Balance ; his eyes standing at the two extremes , as the iron Hooks do at the end of the Beam. He grows sometimes to the length of four or five yards : but this is a young one . They breed in the Mediterranian , especially , saith Bellonius , near Smyrna . The HEAD of a great BALANCE-FISH . It is two feet ½ over , or from eye to eye . The Head of the lesser now mention'd , is five inches over , the Fish , 20 inches long . That therefore to which this great Head belong'd , was ten foot long . The SKULL of the MORSE : so called by the Muscovites ; by the Danes , Rosmarus . He hath four feet , and his Body shapen not much unlike the SEA-CALF . But groweth sometimes to be bigger than an Ox. In his upper Jaw , he hath two remarquakble TUSKS , bended a little inward . In this Skull , the exerted part is five inches long , and four round about at the Root . His other Teeth are undescrib'd . They are sixteen , eight on each Jaw . Not Grinders but Punchers , or somewhat answerable in shape to the Tusks of a Dog. In the upper Jaw , the longest ; standing on each side , two or three of them , within side of the Tusks . They have a small flat on their insides , against which the Teeth of the under Jaw work ; which are much smaller , and flat-sided . The shape of these Teeth seems no way fitted , and their strength very superfluous , for the eating of green Leaves at the bottom of the Sea , as this Animal is supposed to do . The Figure which Olaus Magnus gives of this Animal , is fictitious . But that in Joh. de Laet ( as to the Head at least ) is a very good one : from whom Wormius borrows his . One of the Cubs is accurately described by Everh . Vorstius , quoted by John de Laet , by Wormius , and by Terzagi in Septalius's Musaeum . This Animal , when he goes , drags his hinder part after him , as the Seal . They always , saith Scaliger , a come on Land in Companies ; and when they sleep , one of them , as among Cranes , is set to watch . They climb upon the Rocks on the Sea-side by the help of their great Tusks , wherewith , as with two Hooks , they hold themselves from sliping . They breed numerously near St. Lawrence Isle . Their Tusks are used by the Turks and Tartars for the making of Sword-Handles . b I have a Girdle , saith Wormius , c composed of Plates made of these Tusks ; which being worn , is an infallible Remedy against the Cramp : à Spasmo proculdubio immunes reddit . A piece of a MORSE-HIDE . Than which , saith Wormius , I believe there is no Animal hath one more close and solid . I add , nor perhaps any that hath a thicker , being above half an inch thick . A PISLE , said to be that of the MORSE . 'T is above a foot long , and seems to be only the exerted Part. At the Glans , half a foot about , now it is dry . The Muscovites , saith Vorstius , d take the Powder hereof to bring away the Stone . The MALE or WHITE SHARK . Canis Carcharias mas . See the Description hereof in Rondeletius . This is about two yards long , and near ¼ of a yard over , where thickest . But they are found sometimes seven or eight yards in length , and more . One hath been taken , saith Gesner , from an other person , near four thousand pounds weight . The sharpness and multitude of his Teeth especially , and the widness of his Mouth , are remarkable . They will often bite off the Legs or Arms of those that venture into the Sea in a Calm ; and sometimes swallow them up whole . a Their Teeth generally stand in a six-fold Row ; but Bellonius observes one with four Rows only . There are some other Fishes which have as many , and the Scate hath more : but take their Number and Bigness together , and they are more considerable . In Septalius's Musaeum , there is one , saith Terzagi , ( in words at length ) with a thousand and two hundred Teeth . But neither hath this here , nor had any other that I ever read of , near half so many . Of his Optique Nerves , Rondeletius observes , That they are not , as in other Animals , but plainly Cartilaginous . The Goldsmiths in France , saith the same Author , set the Teeth of the Shark ( which there they call Serpents Teeth ) in silver-Cases ; and the Women hang them about their Childrens Necks , to make them breed their Teeth the better . The Brain of the Shark , saith Wormius , b is highly commended by some for the Stone . The people of Island , saith the same Authour , boil them for Lamp-Oil . They are found sometimes upon our own Coast , near Cornwall . The LONG-SNOUTED SHARK . So I call it , because it is much longer , than in the above-mentioned ; so as to be as it were the beginning of a Horn. The Body of this likewise , in proportion , is much shorter and thicker . Rondeletius seems to give the Figure of this particular Species . There is no sort of Animal , saith Aristotle , c about us , which hath a double Row of Teeth . So that he never saw a Shark , nor divers other Fishes that are commonly known , and such as are not unlikely to breed about Greece . That he includes Fishes , is plain by the Context . The GILL-FIN of the long-snouted Shark . The JAWS of a SHARK . There are six or seven pair of these here preserved . Terzagi mentions one pair in Septalius's Musaeum , that were wide enough to have swallowed any Man. Two great TEETH of a SHARK . They are both curiously indented , like a Saw , on each edge : as also the Teeth are in younger Sharks , but not so visibly . One of these is above an inch and half long . But one of those in a Shark of above two yards in length , is not half an inch . The Shark therefore , to which This belonged , was about eight yards long . What the Teeth of a Shark wants in thickness , they have in breadth , whereby they are the more terrible ; both pricking with their Points , and cutting with their Edges at the same stroak . Part of the BACK-BONE of a SHARK . The TOOTH of a PICKED-DOG . Not much unlike that of a Shark . The difference is , That the exerted part of this is bended , not inwards , but side-ways . The SPOTED HOUNDFISH or SEA-PANTHER ; Galeus Asterias ; because of the Stars or Spots upon his Skin . But the radiation of the Spots in the Figure commonly given , is fictitious . See Rondeletius's Description . He hath a rough Skin , as have all of this kind . Yet this Author saith , he hath a smoother Skin , than the Galeus laevis : which , however comparatively taken , it may be true , is not well expressed of either . The said Roughness is caused by an infinite number of most hard and sharp Prickles , composed in the same manner as the Scales of Fishes . The Female brings forth often times twice in one month , and so is said to Superfoetate : which , saith Aristotle , a seems rather to be , because her Eggs are hatched ( in her Womb ) one after another . The PICKED-DOG . Galeus Acanthias . Because he hath two strong and sharp Spikes growing on his Back , behind the two Finns , and pointing towards his Tail. See the Description in Salvianus and Rondeletius . Besides the two Finns which grow on each side the Anus , the Males , saith Salvian , b have also two Appendices , one on each side the Anus . But betwixt the Anus and the Tail there is no under-Finn ; by which he differs from the rest of the Dog-kind . He is said scarce to grow so big , as to exceed twenty pounds in weight . His Skin is rough with the like Prickles , as in the former ; so small , as scarcely visible without a Microscope . But easily felt by drawing your hand towards the head . The shape also of the Teeth is odd and unusual , being armed with little sharp Hooks on each edge . They are taken sometimes upon our English Coast. The Anatomy of the Galeus ( the Male ) is given us by Sir George Ent , in Dr. Charleton's Onomastic . Zoic. Some of the most observable Remarks , are the peculiar shape of the Pancreas , and especially the Spleen , having a Label produced from one side , above twice it s own length . Likewise the Purse at the farther end of the Duodenum , into which it opens only by a very small round Hole , not so wide as to receive the end of ones little finger : all which are described and figur'd . He hath also growing on the lower Eye-lid , a thick and firm Membrane , wherewith he often winkles or covers his whole Eye : the same with that called the Periophthalmium , common to very many Birds . The Description of the Viviparous Eggs in the Female ; which are not unlike to those of the Raya , is given by Rondeletius . Bellonius hath seen an indifferent One , to bring forth thirteen young ones at a Birth . So soon as ever she hath brought them forth , they swim along with her , and if any of them are afraid of any thing , it runs immediately into the Mouth , say some , into the Womb of the Dam : when the fear is over , returns again , as if by a second Birth . The Skin is used for the polishing of Wooden and Ivory Works . The HEAD of a DOLPHIN , about a foot and ½ long . The Dolphin therefore to which it belong'd , was above two yards and half long . In the Skin , 't is hard to find any passage of sound for Hearing . And Aristotle denies that the Dolphin hears . But Rondeletius truly saith , that he doth , and that the whole structure of the Internal Ear may be seen in the Skull . See Bellonius's Description and Figure of the Dam and her Foetus . The HEAD of a DOLPHIN , lesser than the former . The TAIL of the DOLPHIN . It is expanded ( as also in the Porpess ) in a way peculiar , not uprightly , as in other Fishes , but horizontally : by the help of which , he makes his Gamboles above the Water . And at the same time takes his Breath : as Mr. Ray hath well observed of the same use in the Porpess . It is also of use to cast him forward by strong and repeated jirks , whereby he is so admirably swift , as it 's said , above all other Fishes . a There is also another Dolphins Tail here preserved of the same bigness . The SKELETON of a PORPESS , or Sea-Hog . b The Description and Anatomy of the Animal is given us by Bartholine ( Hist. Cent. 2. ) By Mr. Ray ( Phil. Trans . N. 76. ) By Dan. Major ( Miscel. Curios . German . An. 4. ) And lately more largely by Dr. Edward Tyson . Some of the particulars more remarkable are , That the Fat , which is an inch thick , encompasseth the whole Body , as in a Hog . That the Fibers which run through the Fat from the Membrana Carnosa to the Skin , do obliquely decussate one another like a Lattice . And I may here observe , That the like Decussation is made betwixt the white and red Fibers of all Muscules . 'T is further noted , That the Fat is nothing else but Oil contained in a great number of little Bladders . I add , That all these Bladders are the continuation of the Fibers which decussate , in a finer Work. And that there is no difference betwixt the said Fibers and those of the Membrana Carnosa , saving their Relaxation , ( as when a Spung swells with water ) by the interposition of Oil. The Stomach remarkable , consisting of three Bags . The Guts eleven times the length of the Fish. The Glands of the Kidneys so distinct , that each having a white substance in its centre , and out of that its Papilla , seemed to be another little Kidney , about the bigness of a large Peas . And I shall here take notice , That the whitish substance within every Gland , and the same which is in the Kidneys of other Animals , is truly Carneous or Muscular , by which the conveyance of the Urinous parts of the Blood into the Pelvis is promoted . The Paps are placed one on each side the Pudendum . The Ovaria ( it being a young Fish ) not above an inch long , and thick as a Goose-Quill . The Diaphragme , without the usual Tendon in the centre . The Heart , with two Ventricles and two Auricles . The Foramen Ovale , closed . The Lungs consisting of two great Lobes . The Larnyx very prominent , oddly shaped , like an old fashion'd Ewer . The Spout with strong Muscules ; and Papillae for the issuing of Snot . The Eye with the Musculus Suspensorius , as in Bruits . The Brain large , weighed above lbj averdupois , the Fish lbxcvj . The Musculus Psoas , and two others on the Back , very large and strong . The Teeth ( 96 in all ) so placed , that those of one Jaw , are received into the distances of the other . Stand not in distinct Sockets , but all in one common Furrow . The Ear-Bone is oddly seated in a hollow , and encompassed with Muscules . The Drum well braced , but no Incus stapes & Malleolus to be seen . The Brain-Pan five inches broad , and but three long ; the Brain answerable . The Back-Bone is composed of sixty Vertebrae . The same number , as is before observed to be in that of a Crocodile . The Bones of the Fore-Finns , resemble those of an Arm with Hand and Fingers . Of the Tail , like those of two feet joyned together . From the Nose to the Tail-end about an Ell long , and roundish , the Eyes and the Gape of the Mouth small , the Back and upper parts black , the Belly white , the Tail horizontal : much like a Dolphin , saving that she is shorter snouted . The SEA-CALF or SEAL . Phoca . Vitulus Marinus ; From the noise he makes like a Calf . See Rondeletius's Description . His Head comparatively not big ; shaped rather like an Otters ; with Teeth like a Dogs ; and Mustaches like those of a Cat. His Body long , and all over hairy . His fore-Feet , with Fingers clawd , but not divided ; yet fit for going . His hinder Feet , more properly Finns , and fitter for swimming , as being an Amphibious Animal . The Female gives suck , as the Porpess and other Viviparous Fishes . This here is about a yard long . But sometimes they are as big , saith Mr. Ray , as a Heifer of two years . The Skin of this Fish is commonly used for the covering of Trunks . They are innumerable in the Atlantick-Sea ; especially the Bay there called The Seal-Bay . a Our Mariners and Fishermen often take them in the Isle of Wight , as they lie asleep upon the Shore . b As also about Cornwall . Another SEAL like the former , only somewhat thicker . Given by Mr. J. Houghton , Ph. L. The LONG-NECK'D SEAL . I find him no where distinctly mention'd . He is much slenderer than either of the former . But that wherein he principally differs , is the length of his Neck . For from his Nose-end to his fore-Feet , and from thence to his Tail , are the same measure . As also in that instead of fore-Feet , he hath rather Finns ; not having any Claws thereon , as have the other kinds . The SKULL of a SEAL . Given by Henry Whistler Esq . The Teeth are shaped somewhat like a Dogs . The tops of them all are flat , being doubtless filed off . The processus of the Os Frontis which makes up the Orbit of the Eye in Land-Animals , is here wanting ; and the said Bone pinched up much more narrowly : Both to make room , as it should seem , for a very large Eye . The passage into the Ears stands very oddly . In Dogs , Cats , and most other Land-Animals , forward and outwardly . But here it stands just oppositely , sc. behind and inwardly . The FORE-FOOT of a very great SEAL . The VIVIPAROUS EEL-POUT . Mustela marina vivipara . ( the Male , Lupus marinus Schonfeldii . ) 'T is well pictur'd by Adam Oleareus , a who calls it a Sea-Wolf ( Ein See-Wolf ) . As also by Johnston ; but not described . But in Gesner's Paralypomena 't is both figur'd and described by Ge. Fabritius under the Name of Klipfisch ( i. e. Rock-Fish , ) so called by the people near the Baltick ( where he breeds . ) Fabritius is particular only as to the Teeth , and is also mistaken in some things . I shall therefore add the Description I drew up before I met with his . 'T is a yard long . The Head ½ a foot long , and almost as high ; being compressed on the sides , three inches and ½ over underneath , her Forehead but a little above two . Her Snout a little Convex . The Eyes very high , an inch long . The Nostrils before the Eyes ¼ of an inch . Both the Chaps blunt-angled before , from the Corners of the Mouth three inches long , between the Corners , as much . The Teeth all very thick , like those of Quadrupedes ; both in figure and scituation , very unusual . In the upper Jaw , five before ; not Incisors , or Cutters , but thick Punchers . To the Roots of which , within side , grow as it were nine little Teeth . Behind , are three Grinders ; one of which , on each side , is fasten'd obliquely inwards , half an inch broad , and above an inch long . The third , and the greatest , stands betwixt them in the middle of the Palate . Each of these having deep Incisions , seem , as it were , eight or ten Teeth . In the under Jaw , are two Punchers or Claviculars , each of them having two sharp Processes within side . Behind , there seems to be only one Grinder on each side , half an inch broad , and above two inches long , arched inward , and with sixteen or eighteen Incisions looking like so many Teeth . Her Gills open almost from the top of her Head to her Throat . The Fins are four . The Gill-Fins about five inches long , and as broad , placed so low , as to meet in the Breast , and so to supply the Breast-Fins . The Back-Fin is extended from Head to Tail ; before , an inch high ; behind , above two . The Belly-Fin reaches from the Anus ( which opens a foot behind the Head ) to the Tail , about an inch deep . The Body , where highest , above ½ a foot , the Back a little convex , grows slender all the way to the Tail , the extremity whereof is here wanting . She is cover'd with a tough Skin , now of an Iron-colour , besprinkled all over with round spots . That which is most remarkable in this Fish , are his Teeth : which are so made , as to be fit either for Ravine , or for the eating of Grass and other Herbs on the Rocks , and under Water . They seem also to be made for the Cracking of Shell-Fish . As likewise for Rumination : which may as well be ascrib'd to this Fish , as to the Scarus . This Fish is one , amongst divers other instances of Aristotle's error , where he saith , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . a The tops of this Fishes Grinders are commonly sold for Toadstones . As Dr. Christopher Merret hath also observed in his Pinax . The SCATE , or Angel-Fish . Squatina , sive Angelus Marinus . The figure in Johnston is tollerable . But the Description very short and imperfect . That of Rondeletius is better , yet not full . And either the Fish he describes is a different Species , or his Description of the Teeth is not true . This is above an Ell long . His Head about ¼ of a yard long , and near as much over , ( here ) with several Angles or Ridges : His Mouth five inches over , his Lips almost Semilunar . Each of his Jaws are armed with about six and thirty Rows of most sharp Teeth , and in every Row there are four Teeth . So that in all they are about two hundred fourscore and eight , all couched a little inward . About three inches behind his Nose-end stand his Eyes , as it were on the top of his Head , and three inches and ½ distant . Proportionably very small , sc. not above ½ an inch over . About an inch and quarter behind his Eyes , and a little lower , he hath two Spouts , one on each side , above an inch long , and convex before . His Neck ½ a foot over . His Back before , three inches above a foot , expanded ( here ) on both sides , as if it were shoulder'd . His Middle or Wast about eight inches . The lower part of his Back , ten inches , spread like a pair of Buttocks . From his Shoulders to the bottom of his Buttocks about a foot and ½ . The length of his Tail , as much : the forepart whereof above four inches over , growing slenderer all the way to the end . He hath seven Fins . His Shoulder-Fins with Cartilaginous Rays , expanded ½ a foot out like a pair of Wings , and almost square . His Buttock-Fins prolonged hinderly ½ a foot , stand continguous to the Tail on both sides . On the top of his Tail , two lesser ; three inches high , and couched backward . At the end a forked one ½ a foot long , and almost as high . From hence half a foot forward , the Skin is as it were pinched up into a little Ridge or Doublet on each side . Above he is very rough with innumerable small Prickles , especially felt upon drawing your hand forward . And the edges of the four side-Fins are all thorny . But underneath the Skin is so thick or closely cover'd with little hard round knobs , as it seems almost smooth . This Fish hath two Spouts , like the Saw-Fish , because of the breadth of his Head. His Teeth admirable for taking sure hold of the most slippery Prey . Those Doublets on the sides of his Tail , seem to add strength to the Muscules which move the Tail-Fins . And so in some other Fishes . By the posture of the Fins he seems to make at the Prey , not by a forward stroke , but by ascending as a Dog to his Meat , or descending as a Hawk when she stoops . With the broad Fore-Fins , saith Oppian , the Female shelters her Young , as a Hen her Chickens with her Wings . But Aristotle affirms , That she gives them protection as doth the Dogfish , by receiving them into her mouth . He also saith , That of the Cartilaginous kind the Scate only beareth twice in a year , sc. Spring and Fall. Salvianus a saith , That the Skin of his Back is smooth ; deceived by the Authorities of Aristotle , Epicarmus , Athenaeus , and Pliny : witnesses enough to prove an Error . The Skin of this Fish is used for the polishing of Wooden and Ivory Works . He is taken , saith Mr. Ray , sometimes near Cornwall . Another SCATE . 'T is a young one , but in shape altogether like the former , saving that the Shoulder-Fins are here produced , more like a Wing , into a sharp Angle before . The HEAD of a SCATE , about the bigness of that above described . Sometimes they grow to the weight of a hundred and sixty pounds . The HEAD of the GREAT MAID . Caput Rajae Oxyrrhynchae majoris . See the Description of this and the other Kinds in Rondeletius , and Bellonius . They all differ from other Fishes , in having a broad and squat Body , with a long slender Tail appendent , but not so slender , as in the Cat-Fish . The end of the Snout in this , is all beset with little sharp Hooks pointing backward . And with the same Hooks , both the Jaws : but far bigger , and standing in several Rows , eight , ten , or twelve in a Row. The Skin of the Raja , being artificially reduced to a monstrous shape , is by some shewed , and is commonly taken , for a Basilisk . The EGG of a THORNBACK . Ovum Rajae Clavatae . Or rather the Bag or Case of the Egg. Hereof see Rondeletius . 'T is very smooth , and ( now ) black and horny . Seven inches long , and four over . From each of the four Corners is stretched a sharpe ended Membrane two inches long . In the middle it swelleth up on both sides : so that in shape 't is just like a Pulpit-Cushion . There are some other lesser ones of the same shape and colour . In the upper part of the Womb , saith Rondeletius , are a great number of Eggs of several sizes , consisting only of a Yelk , as in the Ovary of a Hen. These successively ripening , are found in the lower part , consisting of Yelk and White , and cover'd with the said horny Case . Out of every one of these mature Eggs , another Foetus is also successively generated . Whereby it is intelligible , How this Fish produceth but one at once , and yet so numerous a breed . The SKREW-GUT of the RAJA , described by Steno's Son. Sent by Dr. Swammerdam with some other particulars mention'd in the first Section . It winds between parallel lines like a Screw or Stair-case . The knobed TAIL of a THORNBACK . Of an ash-colour , and about a yard long . The spiked TAIL of a THORNBACK , almost black . The knobs of both are so hard , that they will file Iron or Brass . The Skin of this Fish is used for Knife-hafts , &c. The smooth CAT-Fish . Pastinaca marina laevis . Fabius Columna , a hath described two Species of this kind : but both of them seem to be different from the Fish here . It is somewhat phantastically stuffed ; yet I shall give the Description as well as it will admit . From the tip of his Snout , to his Tail , a foot and three inches , about a foot over , and ½ a foot ( being , I suppose , thrust out somewhat more than the natural dimension by the stuffing ) in height . His Eyes ½ an inch long , two and ½ inches distant , three and ½ behind his Nose-end . Just behind his Eyes , and a little more distant , he hath two Spouts , one way , an inch and ¼ over . His Snout prolonged forward an inch and ½ with an Obtuse Angle ; and extended towards the side-Fins , wherewith it is also joyned by the mediation of a Skiny-Border ½ an inch broad . His Mouth very little , not an inch and ½ over ; curiously rough-cast like a file , underneath , and behind his Snout-end two inches and ½ . Over his upper Chap hang two little Labels above ½ inch long . His Gills are five on each side , but towards the middle of his Belly . He hath four side-Fins . His fore-Fins are stretched out two inches in breadth , extended in length towards the Tail , almost a foot . The hinder-Fins are almost two inches broad , and above an inch and ½ long . The Tail a foot and two inches long , at the Root about an inch and ½ over , the extremity very small like a Shoomakers Thread . The Skin not very thick , nor stubborn , ( now ) of a yellow colour on the back , on the Belly straw-colour'd : every where very smooth , excepting on his Tail , where there are some few very short prickles . Whether this be not a young Fish , and upon that account only wanteth the Radius ( as the sharp Saw upon the Tail is called ) to me is uncertain . With this Radius he is said to strike and kill his Prey , for which he lies as it were dormant , till it swims within his reach . Aelian , cited by Rondeletius , saith , That he sometimes flies . Which that he may do a little above the water , as the flying Fishes , seems possible by the horizontal production of all his Fins , and their extension all along his sides . The Chineses and Moors eat this Fish greedily . The nether LIP of the smooth CAT-FISH , two inches long . The BRASILIAN FROG-FISH . Rana Piscatrix minor . In Brasile , GUACUACUYA . The figure which Johnston gives is tolerable ; but his Description very defective . The length of this is eight inches . His Mouth open makes a Circle ¼ of an inch over . His Lips , in the usual place of Teeth , are rough ; as also is his Tongue . He hath a black Horn on his Forehead , stooped forwards , round , an inch and ½ long , one third over at the bottom , pointed , and having little Spikes round about it . What Johnston means by the Cuteus Nervus , appears not . At the top of his Head , just under the Horn , stand his Eyes a ¼ of an inch over , and ( here ) no more distant . The Nostrils a little before the Horn. His Body two inches and ½ long , and four broad ; before , Semilunar . His Back convex , his Belly flat ; with a Border or Fin all along each side ½ an inch broad . Behind are subjoyned a pair of Fins almost two inches long , and an inch and ½ wide . In the middle of his Belly are two other lesser close together , above an inch long , but not more than ¼ broad . The length of the Tail four inches and ½ . At the root 't is round , and an inch over ; at the end , with the sides compressed , and ½ an inch high . The Tail-Fins three , one above , another just under it , the third at the end much bigger . The Skin of his Belly and Tail underneath , whitish , thin , and rough . Of his Backside , Fins , and Tail above , black , thick and set with short spikes arising from a round Base radiated like a Star. He seems , by his shape , to be near of kin to the Thornback ; and therefore to be less appositely Nam'd . A lesser Brasilian Frogfish of the same kind . The TRUMPET-FISH . So called from the figure of his Bill , which is an entire Pipe , shaped almost like that of the Snipe-Fish . Acus Aristotelis . Well described by Rondeletius ; saving , that he describes the Body to be Sexangular all along . Whereas from the Head to the Anus it is Septangular . The Scales are also engraven with small lines almost of an Elliptick figure . Salvianus errs in saying he is not scaly . Another also of the same Species . The Female , saith Rondeletius , hath a Canale extended from her Anus , in which the Eggs are hatched into young Ones . Of the use of the Bill , see the Snip-Fish . The lesser TRUMPET-FISH , or Viviparous Needle-Fish . The HORSE-FISH . Hippocampus . A small Fish. So called , because his Head is shaped like a Horses , and his Tail divided by several Incisures , somewhat like those of Caterpillars , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Given by Mr. Scotto a London Merchant . It hath the same number of Fins , and in the same place , the same kind of Bill , the fore-Body Septangular , and the Tail square , as the Trumpet-Fish . And is , therefore probably , also Viviparous : and so I have ventur'd to place it here . Another HIPPOCAMPUS taken in the Mediterranean . A STURGEON . Acipenser . Sturio , because one of the greatest of edible Fishes ; for Stur , in the Danish-Tongue , signifies Great . a See Wormius his Description . Especially that of Salvianus , with his curious figure . The like in Besler . The parts by which he is best distinguished , are his very long and sharp Snout , his little Mouth , to be seen only when he lies on his back , and his thick and bony Scales ; which stand in Rows so , as to make the Fish almost Pentangular . The figure of most of the side Scales is Rhomboidal . It is affirmed by Moufet , a That the Scales of a Sturgeon turn towards the Head ; borrowing his Error herein of Pliny . Lately , a piece of a Sturgeons Gut was shewed me by Dr. Edward Tyson , which he had cut off of a great One sent to my Lord Major . It is very thick , strong and Muscular . And the inner Coat made of Fibers , so loosely woven together , as to look like a Net ; and that above the eighth of an inch in thickness . In which a plenteous Chyle is conveniently lodged , and thence gradually transmitted to the Lacteal Veins . Scaliger saith b of the Guts of a Sturgeon , that being taken out and cut all to pieces , those pieces will still move . Which may partly depend upon their great thickness and muscularity ; the like being observable in cutting the Heart and other Muscular parts of divers Animals . The Sturgeon is taken in most great Rivers , as well as in the Sea. He hath sometimes been seen , saith Bellonius , six yards long . The bigger he is , as all other Fish , the better meat . The Italians c prefer the Belly before the Jole . His Liver very delicate . At Hamburge and Dantsick they eat ( or did in Moufet's time , who reports it , eat ) Sturgeon roasted . In the same Author , see a most excellent Pickle for this Fish. The Eggs being salted and made up into a Mass , were first brought from Constantinople by the Italians , and called Caveare . Of the way of making it , see Gesner . The pickled pieces made of the Chine , are by some called Schinalia . Of the long Bag d which grows next the Chine , the people that live near Tanais make Glew . The HEAD of a great STURGEON . MOON-FISH . Mola Salviani Luna ; Because the Tail-Fin is shaped like a Half-Moon , By which , and his odd trussed shape , looking as if he were only the Head of some great Fish cut off from his Trunk , he is sufficiently distinguished from all others . Well described by Rondeletius and Salvian ; and by this latter , very curiously pictur'd . The Gill-Fins , as he observes , are so postur'd , as not to move from Head to Tail , or vice versa , but from Back to Belly , & è contra . The use whereof seems to be , To enable him to make a more direct and sudden descent ; that so when any Ravenous Fish makes full speed at him , he may in an instant strike himself under his way , and so escape him . It may also be noted , That being a tall Fish , and with his sides much compressed , he hath a long Fin upon his Back , and another answering to it on his Belly : by which he is the better kept upright , or from swaging on his sides . Another MOON-FISH of the same Species , but somewhat lesser . Neither of these is above ½ a yard long . But that which Salvian describes , was above an hundred pounds weight . They are taken , as Mr. Ray saith , about St. Ives and Pensans in Cornwall . CHAP. II. OF OVIPEROUS FISHES , particularly such as are NOT-SCALED . THe HEAD of the RIVER-WHALE . Caput Siluri . Johnston gives the figure of this Fish , but without a Description . That of Rondeletius is not full . This Head is ½ a foot long , as broad , and half as high . The Snout flat . Both the Chaps before of a Semilunar figure . Armed with an innumerable company of prickly Teeth , standing like those in a Card wherewith Women Comb Wooll . The nether Chap stands out above an inch before the upper . The Eyes round , and for such a Head , very small , scarce the third of an inch over . Distant three inches and ½ . An inch above the corners of his Mouth , he hath two strings , smooth and round , here ( for they are broken ) ½ a foot long , about the thickness of an Earth-Worm , taper'd and bended backward ; outwardly nervous , inwardly Cartilaginous or Grisly . His Gills descending almost from the top of his Head , meet under his Throat . What may be the use of these strings is uncertain , and to be collected only from observing their communication with other parts , and the manners of the Fish. But the intent of their structure is less obscure ; the Nervous part serving to draw it too and fro ; the Cartilage , as the spring in a Pendulum Watch , to stint the motion and make it more steady . And being flexible , it does the same as a joynted Series of many little Bones . The little SEA-UNICORNE . Monoceros minor . It was sent from Brasile , I find it not described nor pictur'd in any Author . Nor is it certain whether it be Oviparous . Yet I have ventur'd to place , and shall describe it here . 'T is ½ a yard long , almost ¼ high , with its sides very much compressed , being not above two inches and a ½ over . High-Bac'd , like a Perch . And also ( which is unusual ) bow-Belli'd . His Head hath some resemblance to that of a Baboone ; from the top to the bottom four inches and ½ . His Mouth , which stands below , not much above an inch over . His Teeth , in both Chaps , the thickness of a midling Needle , the eight of an inch long . His Gills subtended to his Eyes and Mouth like the segment of a Circle . His Eyes stand near the top of his Head ; and are an inch over . From the top is prolonged a smooth ( now ) blackish , round , taper'd , strait Horn , couched a little down below the level , two inches round about the Root , and three inches long . It seemeth not to have any Bone within it ; nor is it inserted into any , as in the Unicorne of the Cetaceous kind before described ; but is the Skin it self prolonged and hardened ( as the Cuticula turns to Cornes ) into a kind of horn . The Fins are seven . The Gill-Fins two inches long , and one broad . The Back-Fin is extended from Head to Tail , above an inch and ½ high . The Breast-Fins ¼ of an inch before the Anus , near two inches long . The Belly-Fin , like that of the Back , and extended from the Anus to the end of the Tail. That at the end of the Tail triangular , two inches and ½ long , three high . The Anus , if you measure by a perpendicular from the Gills , opens , oddly , not above an inch and ½ behind them . He is cover'd with a ( now ) blackish , thick and tough Skin , and when you draw your hand forward , also rough . The SHIPHALTER . Echeneis . Remora . Johnston hath given an indifferent figure of it . But I meet with no tolerable Description any where . 'T is about ¼ of a yard long . His Body before , three inches and ½ over ; thence tapering to the Tail-end . His Mouth two inches and ½ over . His Chaps ending somewhat angularly . The nether a little broader , and produced forward near an inch more than the upper . His Lips rough with a great number of little prickles . His Eyes round , ¼ of an inch over , an inch behind his Mouth . His Head squat , adorned with a kind of Oval Coronet , somewhat Concave , five inches and ½ long , above two broad , cut traversly with three and twenty Incisions or long Apertures , making so many distinct Membranes , with rough edges , joyned altogether with a Ligament running through the middle of the Coronet , and perforated on each side the Ligament . The Gills wind from an inch and ½ behind the Eyes down to the Throat . The Fins seven . The Gill-Fins above four inches long ; The Breast-Fins as long . About a ¼ of a yard behind the Coronet a fifth extended on the Back above ¼ of a yard . A sixth like it on the Belly . The Tail-end , like a Spear , a little compressed . The Tail-Fin three inches and ½ long . The Anus open about the middle of the Fish. His Skin is ( now ) brown , smooth , and tough , or like tan'd Leather . Perhaps the same Fish , which Ligon a saith , always swims along with the Shark , and frequently sticks to some part about his Head. At least , it is very probable , that this Fish is able to fasten himself to any great Fish , Boat , or Ship , with the help of the Coronet or Sucker on his Head ; which seems to be most fitly contrived for that purpose . In some sort answerable to the Tail of a Leech , whereby she sticks her self fast to the smoothest Glass . Or to those round Leathers , wherewith Boys are us'd to play , called Suckers , one of which , not above an inch and ½ diametre , being well soaked in water , will stick so fast to a Stone , as to pluck one of twelve or fourteen pounds up from the ground . Of the stupendious power which this Fish is supposed to have , there are many concur in the story ; as that he is able to stop a Ship in its career under full Sail : and what not ? and great pains is taken to assign the Cause ; and to prove , That though the Moon be made of a Green Cheese , yet is not the only Nest of Maggots . Rondeletius alone , in ascribing it to his easily altering the position of the Helm , and so the motion of the Ship , coming near to good sense : especially if he had proved , That the Name of the Fish , and the Story , were not Things much older than the Helm of a Ship. 'T is plain , that the Tradition had a very early beginning , when little light Boats were the Ships which people us'd . To the side whereof , this Fish fastening her self , might easily make it swag , as the least preponderance on either side will do , and so retard its Course . And the Story once begot upon a Boat , might still , like the Fish it self , stick to it , though turn'd to a Ship. Assigning as great a power to this Neptune in the Sea , as the Poets have done to Apollo the God of Life in the Heavens ; who yet appears by the best accounts of him put together , to have been at first no better than a Crafty Mountebank . The TOBACCOPIPE-FISH . By the People of Brasile , and by Marggravius who describes it , called Petimbuaba . He hath only omitted the Line , which , like a very small Chain , runs along both sides , as in the Sea-Scorpion , from Head to Tail : Both the Body and Snout are long and slender , from whence its Name . 'T is also pictur'd , and in some sort described by Piso. The PRICKLED TURBUT . Rhombus aculeatus . So called from his figure and the prickles on his Back or brown side . Described by Rondeletius . The two strings that hang at the nether Chap , are here wanting . He is said , having hid himself in Mud , with these , to Prey upon little Fish , which seeing them rigle , make at them , supposing them to be Weeds . The little GLOB-FISH . Orbis minor . So called from his Orbicular figure . Described in most Musaeums . Most curiously figur'd in that of Calceolarius . He is armed with long , round , hard , and sharp Spikes or Needles all round about , almost like those of a Hedg-Hog ; and is a sort of Porcupine-Fish . 'T is probable , That the Fish swims with these Needles all closely couched down round about , for that otherwise they would hinder her swimming . But if at any time she is pursu'd , she immediately advances her Pikes , and bids the enemy come at his peril . This and the other kinds are found , especially , in the River Nile . The SEA-PORCUPINE . Histrix Piscis . Johnston hath figur'd it ( Tab. 45. ) but not well . Neither do I find any tolerable Description of it . This here is above a foot long , near half a foot over , and as high , round , and almost of an Ovale figure . His Chaps about ½ an inch long , shaped somewhat like the Bill of a Sparrow , each of them one single Bone , without any Teeth , but sharp-edged ; at the corners of the Mouth an inch over . His Eyes ½ an inch over , an inch behind his Mouth , and two and ½ distant . The Gills but ¼ of an inch long , Convex before , very high , viz. in the same level with the Eye . As also the Gill-Fins , which are about two inches long , and three broad . Two inches and ½ before the end of the Tail , a third an inch and ¼ broad and two inches long . An inch and ½ before the end of the Tail underneath , a fourth somewhat less . The Tail-Fin above two inches long , an inch and ½ high , with its extream edge Convex . He is cover'd with a Skin on the Back ( now ) of a brownish yellow , on the Belly whitish . Armed all round about , excepting his Tail , with round , hard , and most sharp Needles , about an inch and ¼ long , ½ an inch distant one from another , each having three Roots ( now ) visibly spread under the Skin , one on each side , and a third before . 'T is most probable , That to these Roots are fasten'd so many Muscules , whereby these little Pikes are govern'd in their motion , and kept steady in their posture of defence . Another SEA-PORCUPINE like the former . The FROG-GLOB-FISH . Orbis Batrachoides . Figur'd by Johnston under the Title of Gestachelt meer Taube , Tab. 24. But I find it not described to any purpose . This is seven inches long , three broad , and as high . His Forehead above an inch and ½ over , by the eminency of his Eye-Brows a little hollow . His Eyes round , above ½ an inch over . His Mouth very broad and semilunar , like that of a Frog ; from whence I take leave for his Name . His nether Chap a little broad and more forward than the upper . Without any Teeth , but rough like a File . The Gills ½ an inch long , an inch and ¼ behind the Eyes . The Fins are five . The Gill-Fins above an inch long , almost as broad . Before the end of the Tail , one above about an inch long , that underneath broken off . The Tail-Fin above ½ an inch long , near as high . The Anus opens an inch and quarter before the Tail-end . He is cover'd all over with a very hard and tough Skin , ( now ) of a yellowish straw-colour . Armed round about with strong Spikes about ¼ of an inch long , couched backward , and fixed with three Roots , as in the former . But not , as those , round , but flat with two edges like the point of a Sword. It may further be noted of these Spikes , That being fixed in the Skin , both here and in the other kinds , so as to couch and point backward , the fish needs not to tack about , but is at the same time in a posture of defence , and of flight , for its surer escape . The EGYPTIAN GLOB-FISH . It differs from the rest , especially by the smallness of its Prickles , which are rather like the little Thorns on a young Rasperry-Bush . He is not armed with them , as Rondeletius saith , all over ; the Skin behind the Gills for the length of ¼ of an inch , and on the lower part of the Tail , being bald . The HARE-GLOB-FISH . Orbis Lagocephalus . I find it not any where pictur'd or describ'd . 'T is above a foot long , ½ a foot high , almost five over . His Head almost like a Hares , from whence I have Nam'd him . His Forehead plain and almost square , an inch and ¼ broad . His Eyes round , above ¼ of an inch over , and stand high . Three quarters of an inch before the Eyes , two holes like Nostrils . From thence to the Nose-end a little above an inch . The end above ½ an inch over , and round . His upper Lip stretched thence to the breadth of ½ an inch . Each Chap as it were divided into two great Teeth ¼ of an inch broad . The Gills an inch and ¼ long , behind the Eyes an inch , below them ½ an inch . The Fins are five . The Gill-Fins stand obliquely between the Back and the Breast , an inch and ½ long , and three broad . Three inches before the Tail-end , a third almost two inches long and one broad . Underneath , a fourth somewhat less . This , which may be noted , being couched backward , the other foreward . The Tail-Fin two inches and ½ long , and as high , with its utmost edge Convex . His Skin Membranous and limber , on the top of his Head , Back , upper Sides and Breast , and round about his Tail , smooth and bald . On his Belly and lower part of his Sides and Breast , armed with little short Prickles , about the third of an inch distant , and fixed with little Roots , as in the former . From the Crown of his Head are drawn two Lines almost to those holes like Nostrils . From the hinder part of the Head , two more all along the Back and Tail , in the figure of the Letter s. And two others from the Gill-Fins towards the Anus , and from thence to the end of the Tail. By these Lines , were there no other marks , it is easie to distinguish him from all the other Species . An OVAL COMPAGES of BONES , said to be the Sceleton of a Globe-Fish . The RED-GOURNET . Pavo Salviani . Cuculus , from the noise he makes like a Cuckow when he is taken . Well described by Rondeletius . But his figure , especially in making him with a long Snout , answers not , unless it be of another Species . For the Forehead of this is square , and the Head almost cubical , like that of the Scorpion-Fish . From which this chiefly differs in not having the Fins of the Back prickly or spiked , and having a Line running from the top of the Back on each side the Back-Fin to the Tail , like a small linked Chain . The LONG-SNOUTED GOURNET . Cuculus Rondeletii . By which Author 't is well described . It differs from the former Species , chiefly , in having a much longer head , and a saddle-Nose . The STAR-GAZER . Uranoscopus . Because he looks directly against the Sky : whereas , as Rondeletius observes , the Ray and several other fishes , although they have their Eyes standing on the top of their Heads , yet the Pupils of their Eyes are not directed upwards , but side-ways . The Fish is accurately described by the same Author . Saving , that he hath omitted the arching or bowing of his Body with the Head and Tail upwards : unless both the shape of the Fish here be forced , and his own figure thereof false . This Fish , when alive , hath a slender Membranous string , which he projects and draws in , at pleasure , as a Serpent doth his Tongue . With this he duckoys little fishes , and then preys upon them . For plunging himself in Mud ( Rondeletius saith , he hath seen him ) and then lifting up his head a little , he casts out the said string ; which the little fishes taking for a Worm , and nibling at it , he immediately plucks them both in together . The SQUAR-FISH . Piscis quadrangularis . I think it is not described or figur'd by any . There are two square fishes described by Wormius , the former of which he supposeth to be made so , not bred . But neither is this , as that is , spiked behind ; nor as the other , horned before , besides other differences : 'T was sent from the East-Indies . 'T is about fifteen inches long , four high , in the middle three and ½ over . His Forehead square , by the eminency of the Eye-brows , a little hollow ; two inches and ½ over . His Eyes near an inch . His Nose blunt , not very steep , an inch and ½ long . Two small holes in the place of Nostrils . His Mouth exceeding little , ½ an inch over . His Teeth also very small . The Gills are strait , an inch and ¼ long . His back a little Convex ; towards his Tail , and on his sides blunt angled . So also his Belly , but plain or flat ; and considerably rising up towards his Tail. He hath five Fins . The Gill-Fins are two inches in length , and two in breadth . They stand a little obliquely . Like these , a little before the Tail , one above , another under . The Tail-Fin three inches long , and three and ½ high . Some part of both the Chaps and of the Tail are cover'd only with a Skin . The rest of the fish with a kind of Crust : yet not altogether so hard as in the Crustaceous kind . This Crust is all over adorned with innumerable little round knobs reduced , for the most part , into hexagonal figures , subdivided into equilateral Triangles . Wormius calls this Crust a Leathery Skin : but not rightly ; as any one that compares it with the true Skin upon his Chaps and Tail , whereof he takes no notice , may easily judge . That it may be bent , proves it not a Skin ; for so may the Crust of a Lobster . To which this seemeth to stand in the next degree , as that doth to a shell . Or to speak properly , it seems neither a Skin , nor a Crust alone , but a Medly of both together , or a Crust upon a Skin : Nature having here , as in many other examples , united two extreams by a third Thing in the middle . Another SQUARE FISH stained with black Spots . Given by Mr. John Short. The CONEY-FISH . Piscis Triangularis . Described by Marggravius . Wormius also supposeth his first Square-Fish to be the same . But neither of them are particular enough . 'T is above ½ a yard long , above ½ a foot high , the Belly flat , and almost ½ a foot over . From whence his sides rise up into a sharp Angle . His Head somewhat like that of a Coney ; from whence his Name . His Eyes great , sc. an inch and ½ long ; and stand high . His Forehead almost square , and by the eminency of the Eye-brows a little hollow ; an inch and ¼ broad . Half an inch before the Eyes two little holes like Nostrils . His Nose descending almost perpendicularly , three inches deep , and blunt-ended . His Mouth not above an inch over . The Teeth ⅓ of an inch long , and sharp : ten in the lower Chap , in the upper twelve . His Back arched between the Head and Tail , and , as is said , very sharp . On each side his Belly he hath a strong sharp Spike ⅓ of an inch long , standing near , and pointing toward his Tail. His Gills are strait , above an inch long , and parallel to his Nose . The Fins five . The Gill-Fins here broken off . A little before his Tail , one above , another below , both two inches long , an inch and ½ broad . The Tail-Fin three inches long , and two and ½ high . Excepting his Chaps and Tail , which are naked , he is cover'd all over with the like Crust , as the former . On the upper part of the Tail , also grows a distinct Crust , of an Oval figure . The Chaps and Tail of this Fish , and the rest of the kind , are both left naked , for the more easie and convenient motion of the one in eating , and of the other in swimming . And for the same reason , the Gill-Fins do also stand upon a naked Membrane . The Female-CONEY-FISH . The Nose here descendeth not so steeply . The Belly not so broad . The Crust every where , except the middle of the Belly , stained with a great number of round black Spots . Hath not many of the triangular subdivisions . Nor the Oval Crust upon the Tail. Another of the same Species , with that now described . The HORNED CONEY-FISH . Piscis triangularis cornutus . Johnston hath figur'd it . a But without either Description or Name . It differs from the fish last described chiefly by its Horns , which he hath upon the top of his Forehead , ½ an inch long , near an inch about the bottom , and pointed ; almost like an Horses Ears when he pricks them forward . His Teeth are also smaller , his Mouth lesser , and more naked . His Belly narrower , and so his sides more compressed . The Tail-Fin longer . And the Oval Crust on the Tail , not above but beneath . ANOTHER of the same Species , with two Oval-Crusts , one on the top of the Tail , the other underneath . A THIRD , without the said Oval-Crust , and the triangular subdivisions . Two more HORNED CONEY-FISHES . All five of one unmixed ash-colour . CHAP. III. OF SCALED-FISHES . THe HEAD of the CUCUPU-GUACU ; so called by the people of Brasile , where it breeds . Described by Marggravius . Who saith it is sometimes two yards long , and a yard and half about . The Mouth of this Head standing quite open , makes a circle of a yard in compass . So that , probably , 't is the biggest of Scaled-Fishes , excepting the Sturgeon . Of all our European Fishes , it seems to come nearest to the Cole-Fish or Black-Cod . The SCALES ( perhaps ) of the same Fish. They are almost circular , above three inches in Diameter , and answerably thick . Like other Scales , they are horny , transparent , and elastick or springy . That part of their edge which is inserted into the Skin , bluntly Toothed . They have a great many exceeding small Striae , hardly visible , but by holding them up against the light . The FILE-FISH . CAPRISCUS . It was sent from the Bermudas . Curiously pictur'd and described by Salvian . a I call it the File-Fish , from the likeness which the foremost Bone upon his Back hath to a file . There are three of them : which , saith Salvian , he raises and depresses at his pleasure ; yet so , as not one alone , but altogether . And although you press the foremost , and greatest never so hard , it will not stir : but if you depress the last and least of all never so softly , the other two immediately fall down with it : just as when a Cross-Bow is let off by pulling down the Tricker . For which reason also the fish is called , at Rome , Pesce Balestra . Another thing peculiar to this fish is , that his Scales ( as Salvian calls them ) are separated by cancellated lines , or Lattice-wise . I add , and that they are all incrustated , and rough-cast with little round knobs . So that the cover of this fish , is near a kin to that of the Square-Fish ; that being only one entire Crust , this divided into many little ones . It may be noted , That where Salvian describeth this fish to be compressum & latum , atque fere orbicularem , he hath not properly expressed his shape . For he is not Broad , but Tall ; and much nearer to a Rhombus or Diamond-square . This fish seems to be the same which the People of Brasile call GUAPERUA ; described and pictur'd by Marggravius and Piso , and out of them by Johnston . b The TALLEST FILE-FISH . This seems to be that Species particularly described by Salvianus . It differs from the foregoing only in being taller and narrower : and in having the Tail-Fin with longer horns . The PRICKLE or longest FILE-FISH . It is a young One. Differs from that of Salvian . In that on the sides hinderly , grows a little short Prickle upon the centre of every Scale , pointing backward . It is also ratably much longer and lower , his Nose a great deal shorter , and less steep , and his Tail-Fin less spread . Another LONG-FILE-FISH of the same Species , and about a foot in length . But the Prickles above-said are here worn off . The STREAKED FILE-FISH . Capriscus striatus . This differs from the last , In that its Scales are not prickled , but streaked with many small Lines ; forward , entire ; but hinderly composed of many little knobs . The SNIPE-FISH . Scolopax . It was taken in the Baltick-Sea . I find it no where well described . It is a little fish , when at full growth , as Rondeletius , who had seen three of them all small , and full of Eggs , well observes . This here , about three inches and ● / ● long , ● / ● of an inch high , the sides much compressed , being not ● / ● of an inch thick . The Orbits of his Eyes very great , sc. a ¼ of an inch over . His Forehead as much . He hath a tubular or pipe-like Snout , resembling that of the Hippocampus , or the Horse-Fish . It consisteth of only one hollow Bone , strait , and from his Eyes above an inch long , or one third of his whole length . At the root , above ● / ● of an inch high ; at the extremity , ● / ● . Where he hath an exceeding little Mouth ; which openeth not before , but above . His Gills large , behind the Eyes ● / ● of an inch , from whence carry'd to his Snout or Bill , they describe ● / ● of a circle . The Fins four . The Gill-Fins almost ½ an inch long , in the same level with his Mouth and the bottom of the Eye . The Tail-Fin as long , ● / ● of an inch high . Before and above the Tail a fourth , a ¼ of an inch long , ● / ● broad . A little before this Fin , stands a white and very sharp Spike , or Saw , above an inch long , couched a little backward , and armed with a double row of small sharp Teeth , all pointing upward . To this great One , are subjoyned two lesser , by one common Membrane , as in the File-Fish . His Skin grey with some few rays of red ; possibly more in the living fish . He is scaly , and rough with a single Row of very small Prickles near his Eyes , with a treble one on his Belly and Sides ; hardly visible without a Glass . By the great length and structure of this Fishes Bill , he should seem , upon dilating his Throat at his pleasure , to suck in his food , and so to use it as a Sirynge . Withall , his Mouth not being open before , but on the top of his Bill-end , like a Gutter-Trough , doth much promote the current , of all that comes in at it , to his Throat . And so in the Trumpet-Fish . The three Spikes on his Back ( whereof Rondeletius and others only observe the greatest ) being associated in the same manner , and having the like mutual proportion , as in the File-Fish ; it may reasonably be supposed , that they have also the same Motions , depressions and erections , as , in speaking of the said fish , hath been described . And that therefore , while the fish swims secure , they are all couched down close to his Back , that they may not hinder his course : but that when ever he is pursued , he strait erects them all , and by the help of the lesser , keeps the great one tite up against his Enemy . The SQUARE ACARAUNA ; by Mariners , The Old Wife . It hath some marks of kindred with the tall Acarauna , described and pictur'd in Marggravius and Piso. But hath also divers others of distinction from it ; as the different position of the Spurs , the different shape both of Head , Body and Tail , &c. as may be observed by comparing the Descriptions and Figures of both together . The tall Acarauna is figured also by Johnston , a out of Marggravius ; but without any Inscription of Number or Title . This here was brought from Suranam . Eight inches long and ½ , above three high , about one and ¼ over . His fore parts and Tail are ( now ) of a pale straw-colour ; all the rest are of a blackish brown . He is cover'd all over with Scales engraven with small parallel Lines : except on his Forehead and Chaps before , where his Skin is only ruged as you draw your Finger downward . The Crown of his Head rises up into a blunt Angle , his Forehead flat , above ½ an inch broad . His Eyes round , ● / ● an inch over , and stand high . A little before them , two small holes like Nostrils . His Mouth also stands high , and is extreme small , scarce ● / ● of an inch over . His Teeth contiguous , like small Needles . On his upper Jaw grow four little Prickles on each side . On each side his nether , two great Spikes or Spurs , hard , and very sharp , about an inch long , pointing obliquely downward , and bended a little like a Cocks Spur. From the Root of these several little short Prickles run in a strait Row to the Eyes . The Gills behind make a strait Line , and an Angle , from whence they are produced forward . The Fins seven . The Gill-Fins hang under the Spurs , an inch and ½ long near an inch broad . The Breast-Fins also an inch and ½ long , ● / ● broad . The Back-Fin from the top of his Head , the Belly-Fin from his Anus are carry'd to the Tail-Fin , so as to stand betwixt two parallel lines , making the fish almost square ; from whence I have Nam'd it . They are both stretched out beyond their roots with two sharp Angles . The Tail-Fin an inch and ● / ● long , and higher , with its utmost edge Convex . The Spur above describ'd , is a dangerous , and as it seems , a malicious Weapon ; wherewith the fish strikes side-ways , and as it were under-hand , not suffering , in its doged humor , any other fish to consort with it . The SWALLOW-FISH . So called from the length of his Gill-Fins , which reach to the end of his Tail , like a pair of very long Wings . By some , the Flying-Herring , from a likeness in the shape of their Body . Perhaps Rondeletius's Mugilis Alatus . But by Salvian called Hirundo , by whom it is well described . a That Line ( saith he ) which in other fishes goes either from the Head or Branchiae by the sides to the Tail ; here runs from the Belly-Fins along the Belly to the Tail. Johnston also describes it out of Aldrovandus , but omits the just number of seven Fins . In the figure also which he gives , the Belly-Fins are wanting . And the Orbits of the Eyes , which are extraordinary great , he representeth little . His Gill-Fins he useth as Wings , wherewith he flyeth , for escape , above the water , when pursu'd by another fish ; especially , as Piso saith , by the Dolphin . But as they fly ( as the same Author ) they often become a prey to Water-Fowl . Hundreds of them are sometimes seen above the Water at once . When they fly , they make a kind of Stridor , as some Fowls with their Wings . KITE-FISH . So called also from his Wings or Gill-Fins , which , what they want in length , they have in breadth and strength . Figur'd by Rondeletius , and accurately described . Saving , that he mentions but seven of his eight Fins . This fish seems to be the same with that which Marggravius describes by the Name of PIRAPEBE . Another KITE-FISH of the same Species . Figur'd by Johnston , Tab. 17. N. 9. Of the GILL-FINS of the FLYING-FISH , it is further observable , That they are fastened very high near their Backs ; that so at the same time their Bodies may be in some part sustained by the Water , and their Wings have a little scope to play above it , for their easier advance into the Air. The BEARDED-LOACH or GROUNDLING . Gobites Barbatula . It is a small fish about five inches long , bearded with six small Threads , three on each side . Yet Bellonius mentions but four . Nor doth Gesner picture more in his corrected figure . See them both . The MAILED-FISH . Cataphractus Schonveldii . It was brought from Guiny . But is also often taken in the Mouth of the Elb. It is well described by the Author of the Name . And by Johnston well figur'd , Tab. 46. But in Tab. 24. but scurvily , unless it be another Species . It is a small fish about five or six inches long , with a broad squat head , and thence taper'd to the end of the Tail. His Scales are as it were doubled , by which he becomes of an angular figure , with about eight Angles before , and six behind . His Nose-end armed with two Prickles standing together in a semilunar figure ; supposed to be venemous . The TAMOATA pictur'd and described by Piso , seems to be the same with this fish . Another MAILED-FISH of the same Species . The MAILED-FISH of Brastle . It hath a near resemblance to the former ; from whence I have Nam'd it . I find it no where describ'd . 'T is ½ a foot long . His Head an inch and ¼ long , and near as broad . On the hinder part of his Head he hath three Angles , one on each side , and a third in the middle . The Forehead almost flat . His upper Chap Elliptick . The Orbits of his Eyes round , ½ of an inch over , an inch behind his Nose-end , ¼ distant . A little before the Eyes , two large holes like Nostrils . His Mouth a little prominent , near ● / ● an inch over . His Lips in the place of Teeth , only rough . His lower Jaw and Belly flat . His Body before , an inch and ● / ● broad , an inch and ¼ high , his Back round , the Sides ending in two Angles . His Tail taper'd , and with the Sides a little flat . One half of the Gills opens on the sides , the other underneath in the Breast . The Fins are eight . The Gill-Fins of an unusual structure , having their utmost Spine or Bone very rough , thick and strong , above an inch and ½ long , flat and crooked , almost like a Reaping-Hook , seven or eight times as big as any of the rest of the Fin-Bones . The Belly-Fins much less , and above an inch behind . Just over these the Back-Fin . On the Tail one above , underneath , and at the end : But the two first are here broken off . His Head is cover'd with a brown and rough bony Helmet . His Back , Sides and Tail with Scales of the same colour , but a little lighter , rough , engraven with small parallel Lines , and of a Rhomboidal figure . His Breast and Belly only with a thin limber Skin . The BRASILIAN NEEDLE-FISH ; by the People of Brasile called TIMUCU . Acus Brasiliensis . Marggravius hath described and figur'd it well . 'T is a long slender fish , from whence its Name . It hath also a pair of Chaps like a long Bill . He only omits the two scaly Lines which run along the Belly and Tail of the Fish , which every where else hath a naked Skin . The CHAPS ( perhaps ) of the GREENLAND NEEDLE-FISH . The Teeth which stand in single Rows on the Edges of the Chaps are thick and strong , yet very sharp . In the lower Chap , near the two edges , are two furrows , into which the Teeth of the upper Chap strike . The two Bones which compose the Chap , are joyned together by an indented Suture , most curious to look upon . The fish seems next a kin to the common great Needle-Fish , or the Girrock , which is described by Rondeletius , Aldrovandus , and others , and pictur'd by Johnston , Tab. 15. It is an Observation of Aristotles , a That most fishes having no Gullet , but their Stomachs standing just behind their Mouths ; it often comes to pass , that while the greater pursue the lesser , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , their Stomachs come out into their very Mouths . Some resemblance whereof , in a low degree , may be felt by those that with an eager Appetite first begin to eat ; the Gula rising up a little as it were to meet the meat half way ; which , upon its retreat , it sucks in after it . Which hath happened in some with that violence , as to have endanger'd their being choaked . CHAP. IV. OF EXANGUIOUS FISHES . THe Rough HORNED-LOBSTER . Given by Dr. Thomas Allen. I call it so , from the many pointed knobs which he hath all over his Back . Squilla Crangone . Described by Rondeletius . See also the figure hereof in Gesner , p. 1099. This fish , instead of the Plates on the Tail of a common Lobster , hath so many Fins , which for the far greater part of them are naked , or without a Crust upon them . All Lobsters use their Tails , as Fins , wherewith they commonly swim backward by Jirks or Springs ; reaching sometimes ten yards at a Spring . For which purpose , whereas the Gill-Fins of other fishes , which are their Oars , are a little Concave backward ; these have the Plates of their Tails when they bend them down , as they use to do , a little Concave forwards . Another HORNED-LOBSTER with a smoother Back . These fishes are the most pleasant meat of all the Crustacious kind ; except perhaps the Punger . A CLAW of the GREAT LOBSTER . Astacus Leo. 'T is above a foot long , and a foot and three inches round the middle . So that , ratably , the Lobster it self must have been about a yard in length . TWO more of the same , a little lesser . The CLAW perhaps of a rare sort of CAMARUS , with the inner Joynt forked . The MOLUCCA-CRAB . Cancer Molucensis . The best figure hereof is given by Besler , who alone shews the Eyes ; yet not so clearly as could be wished . Not ill described by Joh. de Laet. That which Clusius makes to be the fore part , he makes the hinder : and Wormius doth the like ; and saith , it is plain , from the position of the Legs ; With both whom I agree . And to what Wormius saith , I also add , the position of the Eyes ; for from Clusius's Description , it would follow , that they stood in the hinder part of the Crab. Here are eight or nine of them ; the entirest and largest , given by Henry Whistler Esq . The Eye of this Crab , hath a horny Cover . But stands almost flat , or in the same plain with the rest of the shell . 'T is pleasant to look on , being latticed like the Eye of a Butterfly . The latticed-work is discernable to a naked Eye , but much better through a Glass . The People a that live near the River Chovacoêl in Nova Francia , pile their Shafts with the Tails of this Crab , which breeds there abundantly . The CLAW of the PUNGER , or the VELVET-CRAB , called Pagurus . It is one of the biggest sort ; and the best meat of any . Linschoten reports , That some ( but he saith not of what kind ) in India , have been found so big , that whensoever they got any man with in their Claws , it cost him his life . The PRICKLED-CRAB . Hippocarcinus , or Cancer asper , because of the Spikes that grow upon his Back . They breed near Norway . Another with a great number of Center-shells growing upon its Back . It is noted by Aristotle , b That all Lobsters and Crabs have their Right Claw , the greater and stronger . Crabs have no Tail , nor need it , saith the same Author , c as Lobsters do to swim with ; because they live much upon the Land. CRABS-EYES . Oculi Cancrorum . A Crustaceous-stone so called , growing as is commonly ( but I doubt falsly ) said , in River Crabs . Especially , saith Cerutus , d in the Female , at that time , when the new shell begins to grow . Both the Powder and the Magistery of Crabs-Eyes ; and the Claws , and Distilled-Water of Crabs , are all used in Medicine . The NAKED-SHRIMP , commonly called The Souldier-Crab . Cancellus . Here are two of them housed ; one in a Sea-Snail-shell ; the other in that of a common Wilk . It is accurately described by Aristotle . a His fore part is armed with crustaceous Plates , as the Lobster , but rather resembles the Shrimp . His hinder part is naked , or without a Crust : from whence I take leave for the Name : Neither the usual English Name , nor the Greek , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( according to which the Latin ) being sutable to the shape of this Animal , a quite different kind from a Crab. Two NAKED-SHRIMPS unhoused , or without a shell . This Animal , because his hinder part is naked , always houses himself in some empty shell , or other capable Body . When he hath filled one shell with Excrements , saith Bellonius , or grows too big for it , saith Aristotle , he transplants himself to another . Those that house themselves in the shell of the little long Wilk , or the Purple-Wilk , are called Little Souldier-Crabs , those in the great Wilk-shell , the Great Souldier-Crab : and so , if in other shells of like bigness . The INMATE-CRAB . Pinnophylax . Because it is said to watch for the Prey , and to give notice to the Pinna when to apprehend it . 'T is shaped like a Crab ; but seldom grows bigger than a Chesnut . They are of a lovely white , and some with rays of a light Red or Pinck-colour . One difference betwixt the Cancellus and this , is , That that always chooses an empty shell , this hospitates with the living Animal in the same shell . He cohabits not only with the Pinna , but also the Muscle , Oyster , and Scallop . The PREKE or POULPS . Polypus . See the Description in Rondeletius and others . 'T is a Naked-Fish , having eight Fingers or Arms spread out almost like the Rays of a Star-Fish , and the Mouth in a manner in the middle of them . Their Arms serve them both to swim with , and to Attaque the Prey . When they are pursu'd by a fish , they presently cast forth a black Liquor , which they have always ready in a Bag , and wherewith they darken the water , and so make their escape . Being boiled with Wine and Spices , they are , saith Moufet , b a very excellent meat . The SMOOTH STAR-FISH or SEA-PAD . Stella marina laevior . It was sent from the East-Indies . I find it not described . When alive , it is of a flesh-colour . It hath five Arms or Rays , each an inch broad , and proportionably very long , sc. above five inches ; the Trunk being not above an inch and ½ Diameter . The upper or convex side is wrought all over with very little lenticular knobs , almost like a Chamaeleon's Skin ; with small Concavities interjected , like those in Poppy-seed . Underneath , each Arm is furrow'd , the Margins of the Furrows being set with a kind of curious Fring . The Margins of the Arms wrought with Lenticular eminencies set in a straight Row , and besprinkled as it were with little Century-seed . All Stars have their Mouths in the middle underneath , as the Sea-Urchin . They feed upon Shell-fish . And seem , saith Rondeletius , to have no other passage for their Excrements , but their Mouths . Whereof I much doubt . They take the Prey , as the Polypus , and swim very swiftly , by stretching out or contracting their Arms at their pleasure . The BRANCHED STAR-FISH . Stella marina arborescens . A rare kind . It was taken in the Bay of Mastachuset in New-England . See the Descrisption hereof in Rondeletius , and out of him in Wormius . As also in the Philosophical Trans . a under the Title of Piscis Echinostellaris Visciformis . Before I had perused these , I had drawn up a Description of my own , which I will take leave to subjoyn . It is above a foot Diametre . The Mouth , in the middle , is divided into five Lips. The figure both of this and of the Trunk or Body is pentangular . The Diametre of the Trunk almost three inches . The sides grow thin from the Mouth to their Edges , which are so many exact Hyperbola's . From the five Corners of the Trunk , as many Branches being produced , are presently each divided into two others , about an inch in compass ; round , but by a double Row of little knobs , seeming to be square . Each of these , are again subdivided into lesser and lesser Branches . The last whereof , are scarce thicker than a Horse-Hair . In number , by a moderate estimate , above a Thousand . As he swims , he spreads and stretches out all his Branches to their full length ; but so soon as he perceives the Prey within his reach , he hooks them all in , and so takes it as it were in a Net. The PRICKLED STAR-FISH . Stella marina hirsuta . Perhaps Rondeletius's Pectinata prima . It hath five Arms , each Arm pointed , and also slender or narrowed next the Trunk , but spread in the middle . Two inches and ¼ long ; the Trunk it self not above ½ an inch Diametre . The upper part hath a rough shag of short Prickles ; the other , of longer : where also the Arms are furrow'd . These innumerable Prickles upon their Arms , are all movable , as in the Sea-Hedg-Hog . Three more PRICKLED STAR-FISHES ; which indifferently answer the second , third , and fourth of Rondeletius . The CROWN'D-STAR-FISH . Stella marina Coronalis . It was taken in the Danish-Sea . I meet not with the Description any where . 'T is a little One. It hath five short Arms , bluntly pointed , about two inches long . The Trunk two inches and ● / ● over , the five Sides whereof are Hyperbolick . The upper part rises up like a Crown , adorned with round Knobs of the bigness of a green Peas , with other little ones , on both sides like Pins heads , ranged into five even Rows from the ends of the Arms to the top of the Star ; in some sort , as precious Stones are set upon a Royal Crown : from whence I have named it . The spaces also between them are beset with little knobs . The edges of the Arms and Sides are in like manner set round about with lesser upon greater . Underneath , the furrows of the five Arms meet in the middle , paved with little Stones almost like Teeth ; the broad Margins , with other round knobs or stones . These Stones , are in colour , substance , and nature congenerous , with those which are commonly called Crabs-Eyes . The HIGH-CROWN'D STAR-FISH . It differs from the former , in being much taller , and in having no Knobs , but only Spikes , the one half whereof are ranged into certain correspondent Orders . A FLAT SPIKED STAR-FISH , taken in the German Ocean . Little STAR-FISHES with five Arms , taken in the British Seas . A STAR-FISH with six Rays or Arms. They are almost like those of the smooth Star-Fish ; excepting , that two of them are as short again as the rest . Whether a monstrous Production , or a distinct Species , I cannot say . A STAR-FISH with TWELVE RAYS ; by some called Sun-Fish . 'T was taken in the British-Sea . The Basis of each Ray is much slenderer than by the figure in Johnston is represented . Neither is it shag'd only on the edges , as in the same figure , but all over . SECT . VI. OF SHELLS . CHAP. I. Of whirled and single SHELLS . THere is a large Treasure of Shells in this Musaeum : in all , great and small , about six hundred . The Reduction of all which to the Order of Nature , whoever shall go about , will find to be no little Task . Nor can it be perfectly done here , because as yet the Collection it self is not perfect . According to the best Method I can at present think of , I shall here place them . And that it may be the better judged , how far it is natural , or not , I shall afterwards digest them into Schemes . Most of them are Strangers in England and the British-Seas , and therefore I must be allowed a little more than ordinary liberty for the English Names . Note , That when I speak of the Right or Left Lip of a Shell , I mean , as it is held with the Mouth downwards . The FROG-WILK . Murex Coracoides . Described and pictur'd by Johnston out of others . As are also most of those that follow , which are only named . It hath three Appendices on each side , like fingers or feet , and one at the end . The BROAD-LIPP'D WILK . Aporrhais . The Lips of this are pale and even . Of this kind , three great Ones are here preserved , one of them above a foot in length . The BROAD-LIP'D WILK , with wrinkled Lips , and dyed with a deep purple . See a curious figure of this in Calceolarius's Musaeum , a under the Title of Conchilium Muricatum . This Shell , saith Cerutus , b the Indians use as a Trumpet , both in their Wars , and in Hunting . The MARBLE WILK . Murex marmoreus , from its mixed colours , which make it look like spoted Marble . Of these , here are five . The ORIENTAL WILK . Murex Orientalis . The right Lip of this is even . Here are four great Shells of this sort , near a foot in length . Another ORIENTAL WILK , with the right Lip undulated . Betwixt the three sorts of Shells above mentioned , there is this difference , That the right Lip of that commonly call'd The Oriental , is only expanded ; that of the marbled , expanded or spread , and turned outward ; of the Broad-Lip'd , spread outward , and as it were Finger'd . A SHELL like the ORIENTAL , with a KNOBED Turban or Whirle. Another of the same sort with an EVEN Whirle. It is a small shell , not above an inch and ¼ long . Forward , somewhat flat , and white as Milk. Hinderly , stained with tauny spots . The left Lip is turned or spread out . The right , at the bottom wrinkled , and stained with a light purple . Towards the Cone or fore Corner , is gather'd into an open Angle . The Whirle is smooth , not very high , maketh six Rounds . The LONG-MOUTH'D WILK . Murex Labris parallelis . Both the Lips of this are plain or even on the Surface . I call it Long-Mouth'd , because the Mouths of all that have been nam'd before , are very wide . The LONG-MOUTH'D WILK , with oblique furrows on the left Lip. Here are four of this sort : whereof one is near ½ a foot long . Each of the inner Rounds of the Whirle or Turban , is one third part lesser than that next without it . The SPIKED-WILK . Murex Aculeatus . This , of all the rest , hath the Name , Murex , most properly given it ; from the spiked Instrument used in War , so called . The Spikes of this are round . Here are three of these Shells , one of which is ¼ of a foot long . Well figur'd by Olearius . a And better by Besler . The SPIKED-WILK , with doubled or PLAITED Spikes . Here are two of this sort , one of them near ½ a foot long . Both the Lips are a little drawn outward , and so the Mouth almost Oval , both the corners thereof pretty long , the left Lip spread outward , the right wrinkled ; the main Body somewhat Conical , the Whirle low , consisting of six Rounds ; both striated , and armed with plated Spikes standing in a spiral Order . The BOSSED or KNOBED-WILK . In the place of spikes it hath round knobs . Here are five or six , all lesser ones , about the length of a Katharine-Pear ; so that 't is probable they grow not much bigger . The CONICK SNAIL . Cochlea Cylindrica ; so it is commonly called by Zoographers , but very improperly , the figure hereof being Conical . Here are about fourteen of this sort . Whereof some have a plain , others a knobed Turban . Some are all over white , or yellowish , others are stained white and black , or blackish-bay , white and brown , or white and yellowish . In some the colours are laid in spots , in others undulated , and in some others Lattice-wise . Rondeletius saies , That this Shell seldom exceeds the thickness of the Thumb . Yet one of these is above ½ a foot long , and the Base above three inches over . The rest are small , all of them plain Cylinders . Not unelegantly express'd in some variety of figures by Olearius , Tab. 31. and Fig. 3. of Tab. 32. The Whirle maketh nine or ten Rounds : which hold the same proportion one to another , as in the Long-Mouth'd Wilk . In the Kingdom of Congi , and some other places in the East-Indies , these Shells go for Money . The CONICK SNAIL a little convex , and with the Rounds of the Turban also convex . Another Convex Conick Snail , with the Rounds of the Turban Concave . The GREAT PERSIAN WILK . Concha Persica major . Of this sort there are four here preserved , of which , two are above ½ a foot long . This Wilk yields a purple juyce , anciently used for deying . The Cover of this Shell is called Onyx or Unguis , because in shape like the Claw of a Carniverous Bird. The best of these Opercula or Covers are found in and brought from the Red-Sea . The lesser PERSIAN WILK , with furrow'd Lips. Of this sort there are five here preserved of a middle size . The Great Persian Wilk is knobed , and hath only one Series of wrinckles . This even , and with a double Series of wrinckles a cross one to the other . Each of the outer Rounds of the Whirle is double the thickness of the next within it . The lesser PERSIAN WILK with even Lips. 'T is a small shell , scarce bigger than the Kernel of a Filbert . The Mouth is almost Oval , each Corner ending in a small Channel . Both the Lips are turned outwards sideways , and as far as the end of the Turban . The Back is speckled with white , red , and blew . The Turban not high , nor hath more than three Rounds . The PERSIAN WILK , with the Rounds of the Whirle plated and interrupted ; so as the Plates of the several rounds do anticipate one another . Of these here are three . The FLAT-LIP'D SNAIL . Cochlea sinistri Labri angulo duplici . Not described . In a manner half a long Oval . The left Lip is flat , whereby it hath a double edge . Deep within , 't is stained with a shining Bay. The left Lip near the Turban almost an inch broad ; before , it ends sharp . The Turban maketh but about two Rounds . Both this and the Body are beset with knobs in a spiral order , and are cover'd over with a pale purple Crust . The short FLAT-LIP'D SNAIL . 'T is white within ; yet the left Lip is stained with two Bay spots . The Back of a light ash-colour . The Knobs of this have no Incrustation . The Rounds of the Turban are three . The WRINKLED-SNAIL . Cochlea rugosa . Here are two of these , whereof one is near ½ a foot long . Each of the outer Rounds of the Turban is twice as big as the next within it . One of these is curiously figur'd by Besler . The HOOK-NOS'D SNAIL . Cochlea Rostro recurvo . So I call it , though it is not properly the Nose or Beak of the Snail , but of its shell . The Turban is pretty high . Both this and the Body are wrought with knobs and lines in an oblique and spiral Order . The SNAIL with the SPIKED TURBAN . Cochlea Turbine aculeato . This shell is described and figur'd by Fabius Columna . a Yet in some things he hardly reaches it . The Mouth is a kind of long Oval . The right Lip is spread , and as it were doubled outward . The Back faced with smooth Plates like so many more lips , carry'd obliquely from the left Lip to the Turban , and there set with short but very sharp Spikes . The spaces betwixt these are ½ an inch broad , wrinkled with very small furrows , and curiously stained with pillars of white and brown lines meeting together in several Arches , as if it had been done by a Painter . The SHORT-NOS'D SNAIL , with a low and plain or even Turban . The DIPING-SNAIL , Cochlea Immerso Turbine . Not described . In other Snails the Rounds of the Whirle stand either in or else above a plain ; here , they dip or run down within the shell . Here are divers of them ; all very smooth , and of an Oval figure . One of a white colour , besprinkled with an innumerable company of small brown specks ; about the bigness of a little Horse-Plum . The rest are smaller . The LONG-MOUTH'D SNAIL . Cochlea Labris parallelis , s. Cylindrovalis . The figure hereof is betwixt Cylindrical and Oval . One half only of the left Lip is turned outward , and uneven with oblique furrows . The right Lip plain . The fore-angle of the Mouth crooked . The Rounds of the Turban furrow'd , not high , four or five in number . The Back is painted with a mixture of yellow , bay , blew and black specks . It is about two inches long . There are some more of the same Species that are less . The NAVLE-SNAIL . Cochlea Umbilicalis . The Turban of this is smooth . The end of the inmost Round is produced like a Navle , whence its Name . Another sort of NAVLE-SNAIL . The Turban of this is set with short doubled or plated Spikes . It is almost a foot in length . The OVAL LONG-MOUTH'D SNAIL . Scarce bigger than a Filbert Kernel . The Lips are parallel . The right turned or doubled outward . The left uneven with three oblique furrows . The Back speckled with white and red . The Whirle hath four Rounds pretty high . The PURPLE-WILK with solid Spikes . Purpura aculeis solidis . This and the other kinds commonly found in the Dead-Sea . The PURPLE-WILK with long plated Spikes . Purpura Aculeis plicatis longissimis . By Ferranto Imperato , called Echinata . Olearius gives a good Figure , a Fab. Columna the Description , with the Title of Purpura muricata sive Murex Rostratus parvus . I will add my own a little fuller . The main Body is not much bigger than a good big Nutmeg . But hath a Horn no less than two inches and ½ long , near the Mouth ¼ of an inch over , and sharp-pointed . Almost a Pipe , but a little open underneath by the length . Along the right Lip and the Turban it self , in three Rows , stand several long sharp plated or gutter'd Spikes triangularly . But on the Turban they a little anticipate each other . As also do the Plates of the several Rounds . The right Lip is in some sort toothed , the left turned outward . The PURPLE with REDOUBLED SPIKES , i. e. with the greater doubled Spikes collaterally subdivided into lesser . Of these there are four . Two of them white , described by Columna with the Name of Purpura sive Murex Pelagius marmoreus . Another , ash-colour'd ; and a fourth , brown . All Purples have a Canale or Gutter'd Horn long or short , in which is lodged that part which is called the Tongue ; but performs the same Office as the Gills in other Fishes . b The Animal creeps and directs its own way with its Horns , like a Snail : yet hath it not four , but two only . c The Purple Tincture it yields , is contained betwixt that part which is called the Papaver and the Neck . d It is of a different degree ; in some , more upon the Red , like that of Cochinele ; in others , more upon the Blew , like that of Violets . It was anciently ( pressed out of the living e Animal , and ) used especially for the deying of Silks . But is now grown out of use , as is likely , from the great abundance of a sort of Fucus , which the Italians call Roccella , wherewith Silk-Dyers do now make very rich Purples of all varieties , with less labour and charge . a That little Shell called Blatta Byzantia , is the Operculum or Lid of the Purple . The SQUARE-WILK . Buccina Rhomboidea , i. e. It hath in a sort four equal sides , with unequal Angles . I find it not describ'd . The Mouth almost Oval , both the Corners a little gutter'd . The right Lip is first turned outward , and then doubled or returned back again inward ; and the edge a little toothed . Just opposite to this Lip , is laid upon the shell a kind of list , and doubled down in the same manner . Upon every Round of the Turban also are certain edged pieces in two opposite Rows . By these and the list above said the shell is made square . Both the main Body and the Turban are wrought over with knobs great and small standing in oblique and spiral Orders . All WILKS that have the Rounds of the Turban thus edged , are betwixt a Purple and a common Wilk . The LONG SQUARE WILK . Neither do I find this described or figur'd . Both the doubling of the right Lip , and the opposite List , are less close , than in the former . Neither hath it any of the larger knobs . The LONG THICK-LIP'D WILK . The right Lip of this is swoln or stands thick outwardly ; and on the Rounds of the Turban are many edged pieces . The same sort of WILK , with few edged pieces on the Turban . The THIN-LIP'D WILK . The fore Corner of this ends in a gutter'd-Horn . Columna describes and pictures it with the Name of Bucciunm Rostratum . b The GREAT THIN-LIP'D WILK . Strombus magnus . This sort hath edged pieces on the Rounds of the Turban . The biggest of turbinated-shells : this here is almost 1 / ● a yard long , and above 1 / ● a yard round about . The TRIANGULAR WILK . No where describ'd that I find . The Mouth almost Oval . The fore Corner hereof ends in a gutter'd-Horn bended a little upward . The left Lip only turned outward . The right is first bended outward , and then doubled or returned inward . From thence at the distance of ⅓ d of the circuit of the shell , is laid a a List , in shape imitating the said right Lip. At the same distance , a pretty broad-pointed knob . By both these and the right Lip the shell is made Triangular . The knobs on the right Lip and List , are white , the other parts tawny , and as it were wrinkled . The Turban , which hath six rounds , is also a little angular . The COMMON WILK . This sort is short-snouted , or hath no horn . Of this sort are several here preserv'd . It is affirm'd by Aristotle , a That you may know how many years a Wilk is of , by the number of Rounds in the Turban . Of the manner of laying their Eggs , see Bellonius . They are desired by some , as a rare sort of Meat . The best are in clean Creeks . That which Mr. Lyster describes , b by the Name of Buccinum maximum , is fished out of the Sea at Scarbrough . A Wilk , saith Nicolaus Myrepsius , being burnt , powdered , and mixed with old Oil to the consistence of Glew , and so the Head , first shaved and rub'd , anointed therewith , is an admirable Remedy against Baldness and Morph of long standing . 'T is usual to give Drink to Children that have the Chin-Cough , out of a Wilk-shell ; and it is observed , saith Wormius , c to do them good . The WILK-SNAIL . Buccicochlea . So I call it , because , in Figure , it approaches to the Wilk ; to the Common Snail , in the thinness of its shell . Columna d describes and figures this with the Title of Buccinum exoticum variegatum . The WILK-SNAIL winding , from the Mouth , towards the right Hand ; whereas almost all other shells wind the contrary way . The Mouth is white as Milk , and almost Oval . The left Lip spread and turned outward . The Rounds are Convex , as in the Wilk . In number six , speckled with yellow Bay and blew spots . The shell is as thin as that of common Land-Snails . Of kin to that shell described by Mr. Lyster under Tit. 1. lib. de Cochl . Mar. The BELLY'D-LONG WHIRLE . Turbo Ventricosus . This shell runs all into a Whirle or Turban . It is also belly'd , i. e. swells out a little betwixt the Mouth and the Cone . And the left Lip is uneven with oblique Furrows . The WHIRLE-SNAIL . Turbocochlea . The rounds of this sort wind from the Mouth to the right Hand , and that very obliquely , in number six , speckled with Chestnut spots in Rows . The Mouth very long , and one Lip ridged . 'T is thin like a common Snail-shell . Columna a describes and figures one pretty like this by the Name of Turbo alter minor . The SMALL WHIRL-SNAIL , with numerous rounds , and also winding from the Mouth toward the right Hand . There are about fifty of them in a Bottle . They are of a brown colour ; and thin as the shell of the common Snail . Their Mouth almost round . The right Lip hath a little Angle . It hath nine rounds with very small transvers Striae . Columna describes and figures one like this with the Title of Turbo Terrestris non descriptus . Mr. Lyster b calls it Buccinum pullum ; and very aptly compares it , both as to shape and bigness , to an Oat . He saith it is found in England in the Cracks of old Trees , and in Garden-walls . The BELLY'D-LONG WHIRLE , with small spiral Furrows . Another BELLY'D-LONG WHIRLE , with little knobs in spiral Orders . The LEVEL-WHIRLE , or the SPIRE . Turbo planus sive verè Conicus . The rounds are all knobed , and the right Lip gather'd into small wrinkles . Another KNOBED SPIRE , with the right Lip plain or even . Here are several little Ones of this sort . The SMOOTH SPIRE , with high or swelling rounds . Here are two sorts of these ; one with oblique , the other with spiral small Furrows . This shell is described by Mr. Lyster . c The SMOOTH SPIRE , with flat rounds . Here are also two sorts of these ; the one furrow'd , the other not , described and figur'd by Columna under the title of Buccinum Persicum eburneum nitidum maculosum . Of all these here are several small Ones . The Natives of Brasile make a sort of Musical Instruments with these kind of shells . d The LOOSE WHIRLE . Penicillus . The one half of it windeth loosely like a Worme ; the other is a small long Turban . The SHORT WHIRLE . Trochus . This is somewhat more prolonged than some others of this kind , the Base broader , and the Rounds in a level . Of this sort here are two great Ones , curiously stained with Crimson waves from the Base ( which is about four inches over ) to the Cone . It is of kin to that which by Columna is called Turbo Persicus maximus . Another level SHORT WHIRLE , also somewhat longer than the rest , and with the Rounds in a level , but the Base narrow . A thin level SHORT WHIRLE , shorter than the former , and with flat rounds . Here are two sorts of this ; the one with smooth , the other with ruged or knobed rounds . A fourth WHIRLE of the same kind , with high rounds . Here are also two sorts of this ; the one smooth , the other ruged . The BELLY'D SHORT WHIRLE with spiked rounds . 'T is no where described that I find . The Base two inches broad , the Cone as high . The Mouth almost round , and within of a Pearl colour . The whole shell without whitish . The Base all over wrought with round , and obliquely radiated wrinkles . The rounds are knobed , and the under edges of every round with flat doubled Spikes . Here are two more of the same sort , with the Spikes ground off . Another BELLY'D SHORT WHIRLE , almost smooth , having only very small wrinkles , without any Spikes . The CONCAVE SHORT WHIRLE . Trochus centro latè concavo . Hitherto undescrib'd . 'T is two inches broad , an inch an ¼ high , being Belly'd , and having the Cone much depressed . As also the Mouth , which is therefore a flattish square . Both the Base and the Rounds are wrought with small spiral and radiated wrinkles running across . It hath five or six rounds , somewhat swelling . Not , as in most other shells , contiguous in the centre , but thence receding , leave a wide space in the middle of the shell , representing in some sort a pair of Winding-Stairs . The ridges also of the rounds are wrought with Tooth-Work , answering to the Sculpture on the edges of a Stair-Case . There are several sorts of short Whirles or Trochi , saies Mr. Lyster , a found in England , as at the Mouth of Umber , and in Lincoln-shire by the Sea-side . The LITTLE ROUGH WILK . Nerites Turbine rugoso . The LITTLE KNOBED WILK . Nerites Turbine tuberato . The GREAT ROUND-MOUTH'D SNAIL , with a Pearl colour . Cochlea caelata . Here are three of these ; of which two , are each above 1 / ● a foot wide . Their pearly gloss , on the outside is artificial ; within , natural . The natural colour without is sometimes green , with white and bay spots . One way whereby it receives a bright pearl colour , is by being steeped in Vinegar ; which eats away the rough and duller surface . The GREAT NAVLE-SHELL . Umbilicus marinus Indicus major . It is the lid of the Cochlea Caelata ; and hath its Name from its shape . Very well described by Wormius . The LITTLE NAVLE-SHELL , with wrinkled edges . A SECOND , with the Convex side more plainly winding like a Navle . A THIRD , with the same side besprinkled with a great company of small round knobs . The little Navle-Shell is well express'd by Olearius , Tab. 33. Fig. 7. Here are several of them kept in a Glass . Not only this , but other turbinated shells have their lid . Which , as Mr. Lyster well observes , is as it were another Valve . Spirit of Nitre droped upon this Shell , riseth up with a strong efferrescence . The admirable Virtue of this Shell is experienced , saith Wormius , a by men of very good note , in stainching of Blood ; the flat side hereof being only applied , with Spittle , to the Forehead . 'T is usual to lay a cold Key or Stone in the Neck . But if the same , especially a good big Pebble with one side flat , like a Painters Mullet , were apply'd to the Forehead , I should expect as good advantage from that , as from the application of this shell . The Women in France , saith Boetius , b nimio Mensium fluore laborantes , commonly take this shell reduced to a fine powder , which they find to be a very good remedy , and keep it as a Secret. The LESSER ROUND-MOUTH'D SNAIL , with a shorter knobed Turban . The SPIKED or TOOTHED SNAIL . Cochlea Echinophera sive Echinis plicatis . Of an ash-colour . The Mouth round . The Turban short , having only three rounds almost flat . The Base wrought with circular wrinkles . The utmost round , as it were toothed with short flat-doubled Spikes . The FINGER'D SNAIL . Cochlea Dactylata . Not yet described . The Spikes of this are doubled and redoubled , yet not flat , but thick and round , so as to resemble so many little Fingers . Without , it is of a sad brown . Within , of a Pearl colour . The Mouth round . The Turban low , making only three rounds , which so recede from the centre , as to leave an empty space in the middle of the shell . 'T is all over rough with small plated Spikes , and pointed wrinkles in a spiral Order . The HIGH-CROWN'D SNAIL , with a semicircular Mouth . The LOW-CROWN'D SNAIL , with a semicircular Mouth . The HALF-LIP'D SNAIL . So I call it , because one half of the inner Lip being spread outward , the other half seems as if it were clip'd off . Of this here are two sorts ; one with the upper , the other with the nether half deficient . Another SNAIL like the former , saving that the inner Lip is whole , and the Turban somewhat higher . Another SNAIL with the Turban somewhat lower . Of this here are two sorts ; one with the rounds of the Turban even or smooth ; the other , wrinkled . The SEMICIRCULAR MOUTH , TOOTHED on both sides . The Teeth of the outer Lip are the lesser ; they stand not on the edge of the Lip , but deep in the Mouth , just over against the inner Lip : where the white parts of the shell on both sides are defined or circumscribed by a Circle , whose centre is at the edge of the inner Lip. Outwardly , the shell is speckled with white , red , and black Spots , and ruged with spiral wrinkles . One like to this is described by Columna with the Name of Cochlea marina marmorea . The BLOBBER-LIP'D SNAIL . Cochlea Labrosa . The Mouth of this is also Semicircular , the outer Lip being round and spread out a little ; the inner strait , like white Marble , its inner edge toothed , and spread outward almost as far as the Navle of the shell ; from whence I have nam'd it . The Turban is low and almost flat . It maketh scarce more than two rounds , which therefore immediately run from great to small . On the outside 't is ruged with transverse wrinkles , and speckled with red and black spots upon white . The toothed Lips of both these last Shells , most probably , serve as Joynts to hold their lids , so much the more close and steady . The FORE-WHIRED SNAIL . Cochlea Turbine antico . This is no where described . 'T is smooth , of an ash-colour . The outer Lip is spread a little backward ; and toothed within : as is also the edge of the inner Lip. Both the corners of the Mouth are placed on the circumference of the utmost round . Whereby , contrary to all other shells I ever yet saw , it hath the Turban or Whirle made before . 'T is much depressed , consisting of five flat rounds . The assertion of Aristotle , a That the Turban always stands behind , is here proved false . The FLAT-WHIRLE . This Snail is a perfect Helix , all the shell lying as it were between two levels . Of this kind Mr. Lyster b describeth three sorts . Of which he observes , That upon the sprinkling a little Salt or Pepper , or the like , into their Mouths , they yield a Crimson liquor . The same Author c hath observed some particulars of the parts of Snails ; as their Horns , Eyes , ( as he supposeth them ) Teeth , Anus , Lungs , milkly Veins ( which are all they have ) parts of Generation , &c. Which last , saith he , are so like , as to make it seem very probable , That they are Hermaphrodites . In the time of Coition , they strike a sort of small testaceous Needles ( Spicula testacea ) into one an others Necks . For what cause , or in what manner , he could not so well observe . No Shell with a Turban , hath less than two rounds , nor hath any , saith the same Author , d of English Shells , above ten . The slick SAILER . Nautilus laevis . This sort is brown on the Back , and black on the Belly . Curiously figur'd both in Calceolarius's Musaeum , and by Besler . Here are two of them , whereof one is near ¼ of a yard long . One half of the same sort of shell cut down the middle . By which it appears to be divided by about 40 oblique transverse Partitions . The Animal is of kin to the Polypus . Famous for the Art of Navigation . He rises to the top of the Water with his Shell inverted ; and being there , returns it . Then having a thin Membrance spread against the Wind for a Sail , two Feet for the Rudder , and two for the Helm , he sails along . If any fear arises , he pulls all in , and filling his shell with Water , immediately sinks himself to the bottom of the Sea. a The PEARLY SAILER , 'T is both within and without of the colour of the best Oriental Pearl . This sort is brought from India and the Persian-Gulf . Hereof Necklaces are sometimes made . As also Images and Beads used at Devotions . The SPIKED SAILER . The Back and Belly of this are flat with two ridges , and on each ridge grows a row of short Spikes . The MAILED SAILER . Nauticlus Laminatus . I meet with it no where . Both within , and especially without , of the colour of the richest Pearl . It is composed of a considerable number of Plates , as if in Armor . Yet the Plates continuous ; furrow'd along the middle , and produced with a blunt Angle , almost like a Widows-Peak . From under each of which , emergeth a kind of little Tongue , like that of a Shoo-Buckle . VENUS-SHELL . Concha Veneris . Because beautiful . Or else , saith Terzagi , quòd partem Veneris Imperio subditam referat . The first I shall name is that with Blobbed-lips , or having as it were a white thick Facing . They are also furrow'd , and stained with Chestnut Spots . But the Back with a Purple . VENUS SHELL , with the right Lip furrow'd , but neither of them faced or turned out . A SECOND of this kind with the left Lip furrow'd . A THIRD , with both Lips furrow'd . The HIGH-BACK'D VENUS-SHELL . Of this kind , here are three of a Chestnut or Bày-colour ; one stained with Green , another with Brown , a third with white spots . And a fourth , white , speckled with yellow , red , and purple . The NAVLED VENUS-SHELL . 'T is also somewhat high-back'd , and with each Lip furrow'd . On the thicker end , it hath some resemblance of a little Turban or Navle . The LONG-VENUS-SHELL . Of this sort here is one stained with white spots upon a Bay ground . The rest of the same Figure , are somewhat rough , having , as 't is likely , been steeped in Vinegar , or some other ways corroded . The BUNCH-BACK'D VENUS-SHELL . Described and figur'd by Columna under the Name of Concha utroque latere se colligens . It hath a transvers Angle or Ridge in the middle . Where also , there is a distinct piece , most closely inlaid into the Back of the Shell . The Lips also are both even . The VENUS-SHEL with smooth or even Lips , and without any ridge on the Back . The little white Ones of this kind , are those which are particularly called ENTALIA . With these , saith Rondeletius , the French adorn their Horses Bridles , and other parts of Equipage . Of these and Jet mixed together , they also make Bracelets , and other Ornaments , for Widows in Half-Mourning . Many of this sort , striated , are found , saith Mr. Lyster , near Hartle-pool in the County of Durham , where the People call them Nuns . Divers other lesser VENUS-SHELLS of several kinds , and stained with several colours , are here collected . The Italians use this Shell for the polishing of Paper , and other things . a The people living near the Red-Sea gather them in abundance , and sell them to those that trade to Memphis ; for with these the Egyptians smooth their Linnen Cloth. b Goldsmiths cut them in two , and make Spoons of them . They are commended against those Ulcers in the great Corner of the Eye , which usually turn to Fistula's , because of their admirable drying quality without heat . c Yet we have no reason but to believe , that most other shells may be of equal Virtue . But if we observe , it is usual for people to have a high esteem of those things , even as to their Medicinal Virtue , that look prettily , or that are rarely to be had . Whereas , it is plain , that Nature generally supplyeth us with the greatest plenty of those things , which are the most useful . The round SEA-URCHIN or BUTTON-FISH . Echinus orbicularis . Here are several Species hereof . The first I shall name is the Edible Button-Fish . These have very great Prickles , with Seats or Bases proportionable , in five double Orders . And the shells are orbicular . See the full Description in Rondeletius . They were anciently eaten raw before Supper , as Oysters are now , and as much esteemed . The ROUND BUTTON-FISH , with ten Orders of midling Prickles . Of these Prickles it hath five Orders of bigger , and five of less , all Conical at each end , and bounded by ten more . Of this kind , here are some more , others less round . Some also that are White , and others Redish . The ROUND BUTTON-FISH , with the least sort of Prickles , and disposed into ten Orders . Of this sort here are White , Brown , and Green. These , Mr. Lyster saith , are found in the English-Seas . The GREAT OVAL SEA-UR CHIN . Echinometra Aristotelis . See the Description hereof in Calceolarius's Musaeum . The greatest , and so as it were the Mother of all the other kinds ; from whence its Name . This here is near ½ a foot long . It s Figure is not orbicular , but comes near an oval or flatish Heart . The MARE-MAIDS-HEAD , or lesser Oval SEA-URCHIN . Echinus Spatagus . This differs from the former , only or principally in being much less ; seldom exceeding the bigness of a Hens Egg. These are shells rarely found . The Sea-Urchin maketh its progressive motion with its Prickles which it useth instead of Feet . a And it is affirmed , by Moufet , particularly of the Great Oval , that it moveth in a spiral line . The SEA-EAR . Auris marina . It hath its Name from its Figure , somewhat like a Mans ear . The inside is of a Pearl-colour , the outside brown and ruged with many small radiated and spiral wrinkles running across . There are several Holes on one side it , through which the Animal admits and expels the water at pleasure . Here are three of them , whereof two , are each about five inches long . This shell is found in abundance near Garnsey Island . a The Goldsmiths in France b split them into thin Plates , wherewith they beautifie Cabinets , and other Works . The VAULTED-LIMPET . Patella concamerata . No where described , that I know off . It seems to be of the Limpet-kind , or to stand betwix this and the Sea-Ear . It is in a manner a half Oval split by the length , which is an inch and half . It hath a Navle , as the Sea-Ear , winding to one side . The Back is rough , and of a whitish ash-colour . Within , very smooth and of a pale purpleish white . The hinder half is vaulted with a most white Plate , joyned to the sides ¼ of an inch below the edges . The EVEN OVAL LIMPET . See the figure hereof in Johnston . That part which may be called the Navle , stands a little above the convexity of the shell . The Seat of the Animal is shaped so , as in some sort to resemble the Stag-Beetle . The edges thereof curiously angul'd , particolour'd white and bay . The edge of the shell is perfectly Oval , and the inner Margin of a pale blew . Here are two fair Ones of this sort , about three inches long . The PEARLY OVAL LIMPET . The inside hereof is of a curious pearl colour , with some rays of purple . It hath a greater convexity than the former , and is waved all round about . The OVAL LIMPET , with very deep furrows round about . Whereby the edges also are very angular . The Seat of the Animal white . Columna c seems to have described this by the Name of Lepas sive Patella maxima striata . The LEVEL-LIMPET . Patella Plano-convexa . The sides of this lie level betwixt the edges and the top . 'T is also furrowed , but not deeply . Yet the edges are more angular than of the former . The Seat of the Animal is white , surrounded with a kind of double Glory . The outer Margins are of a blackish shining Bay. There are several small ones of this sort , having the inner side streaked with black and yellow . The CONICK-LIMPET , with the top high , and the sides and edges level round about . The CONICK-LIMPET , with part of the edge raised toward the top or Navle of the shell . This sort I meet with no where . Without of an ash-colour , rough with wrinkles in rays , and waved Circles . Within smooth , the Margin white , about ¼ of an inch broad ; the Seat of the Animal yellow spread out both ways . The Animal it self is headed and horned like a Snail . See Bellonius's Description . Our Fishermen use the ordinary kinds to bait with , who find them every where in our Seas on the Rocks near the shore . a If they feel themselves touched , they stick so very fast to the Rock , that they can hardly be loosened thence without a Knife . b CHAP. II. Of SHELLS Double and Multiple . NOte , That when I speak of the Base , I mean , that part on which the Teeth , Joynts or Hinges stand . When of the Navle , the peeked end of the shell , which for the most part stands behind the Base ; as also that part which answers to it , where it doth not . When of the sides , not the Concave and Convex , but the edges produced from the Navle on the right and left . The SEA-WING . Pinna . Each Valve is very like in shape to the Wing of a large Fowl , from whence I name it . Where broadest , near ¼ of a yard over . In length two feet : being the largest and longest of all the shells that I know . The two Valves are naturally ty'd together with a sort of Tow ; whereby they are also fastened to some Stone or other Body under Water . The Animal is very good meat . The SEA-OYSTER ; in distinction from the common , which may be called the Shore-Oyster . Ostrea Pelagia . Here are several of this sort , all of them but small . Rondeletius saith , that in India they are sometimes a foot long . The CHESTNUT-OYSTER . I meet with it no where described or figur'd . It is near two inches and ½ long , of an Oval Figure , and somewhat writhen . The outside is of a dark-brown , very uneven with large Oval Furrows . The inside of a dark-Bay ; from whence I name it . Held up against the light , it looks like a deep Tincture of Safforn or Myrrh . The Seat of the Animal is rough with small frizled or undulated Wrinkles , surrounded with a smooth Margin , on one side above ½ an inch broad , after an odd fashion turn'd or spread outward , Convex inward , and entirely encompassing the Navle of the shell . Here are three or four smaller Ones of the same Species . A SHELL with the Base a little cover'd . Ostrea Basi Cooperta . I find it not described . It 's somewhat doubtful whether a Limpet or an Oystershell . I think the latter . The Navle stands obliquely . But the sides make equal or similar lines from the Base . Somewhat above an inch in length , very Convex , the Margin oval . The Base is as it were shaded with a transverse Plate ⅛ th of an inch broad . The inside , blew ; the outside speckled below with tawny and black spots , above with white and purple , with very small lines running across or Net-wise . The PLAIN ROUND ESCALLOP . Pecten Valvis rotundis & aequalibus . The ROUND FURROW'D ESCALLOP , with smooth Shells or Valves . Another of the same sort , with rough shells . The LONG ESCALLOP . These and the other kinds seldom exceed the bigness of the palm of the Hand . But Linscholen a saith , That by Malacca are shells found like Scallops , so big , that two strong men can hardly draw one of them , with a leaver , after them . Scallops will move so strongly , as oftentimes to leap out of the Catcher wherein they are taken . b Their way of leaping or raising up themselves , is , by forcing their under Valve against the Body whereon they lie . c They are taken amongst other places , near Portland , and at Purbec and Selsey , where they are excellent good . Rondeletius prefers them , for Meat , before Oysters . COKLE . Pectunculus . Here are of these , both White , Red , and speckled with various Colours . The CORALLINE SCALLOP . Concha Corallina . I call it a Scallop , because it seems to be but another sort without ears . This is only waved . See Rondeletius's Description . He saith 't is rarely found , and seldom , except in the Dog-days , after long Southern Winds , cast on the shore . The CORALLINE-SCALLOP both waved and wrinkled ; the Wrinkles and Waves standing not across , but the same way . The long GAPING COCKLE . Chama . 'T is thiner and more easily broken than most other shells . The Valves are seldom or never close shut . The sides are produced from the Base by similar lines , as in the Cockle , and the figure of the shell oblong : from whence I have taken leave for its Name . Whether the Anatomy of the Animal would suggest a better , I know not . This here is about an inch and ½ long ; and of an ash-colour . Of this , and probably all the other Species , it is omitted by those that describe them , that from each of the two Joynts at the Base , is produced a kind of bony Epiphysis , about ¼ of an inch long , thin , sharp and flexible : whereupon some of the muscular parts of the Animal seem to be fastened , for the restraining the opening of the shell from any inconvenient degree . The BLACK GAPING COCKLE . This is somewhat lesser than the former , and of a rounder Figure , radiated , and the edges wav'd . As thin as the former , and hath the like Epiphyses . This sort , when the South-Wind blows , rise up to the top of the Water , and setting their two shells wide open ; with the one under them , as a Boat ; and the other , on one side as a Sail , they scoure along . a The Broath of this Shell-Fish is affirmed by Dioscorides to be both Laxative and Diuretick . They have a kind of biting tast , like Pepper ; and are therefore called , by the French , Des Flammes : and the Italians , for the same reason , call them , Peverazas . b The SHEATH-FISH ; commonly so called from its similitude to the sheath of a Knife . Solen . Unguis . As the Sea-Wing is the longest , so this is the most expanded of all Shells ; though usually call'd A long Shell , but improperly . For it may be noted , that the length of a shell is properly from the Navle to the edge directly opposite ; the breadth , between the two sides thence produced , which in this Shell are the two ends : as if you should crush the two ends of a mouldable substance of an Oval figure , till you made the two sides become the two ends . Some of these are ½ foot wide , or more . This Shell is found on the shore near Scarbrough after long Winter-Storms . a The Animal shines much in the dark , especially when the shell is full of liquor , the drops whereof glister where ever they fall ; by virtue of which , it is most probable , that the Flesh it self becomes shining . b The ROUND-OYSTER , with similar sides produced from an oblique Navle . The Convex is very white , and finely wrought with circular , and radiated lines across . The MULTARTICULATE OYSTER with a bended Base . The Convex is smooth , and stained with Chestnut upon white . It s Base is in a manner semilunar , produced a little forward from the Navle . Upon this Base are fourteen , sixteen , sometimes twenty small Joynts , standing obliquely , and also in a bended line answerable to the Base . To the two ends whereof , the Seat of the Animal is contiguous . The fore-edge and Margin are furrowed and toothed within . Here are four of this sort . The BROAD-OYSTER , with similar sides . The FISTULAR OYSTER . Concha Valvis Fistulosis . Described by Columna with the name of Concha exotica margine in Mucronem emissa ; who hath also figur'd it well . It hath not only several Furrows or Gutters reaching from the Navle to the edges round about , but the Furrows are also cover'd over , and so properly fistular ; whence I have nam'd the Shell . The circumference or edg is also prolonged into several Peaks , which have some kind of likeness to Sword-points . But Columnas name is somewhat obsurdly given , unless instead of divers , there had been one only . The MULTARTICULATE OYSTER , with a strait Base . Described and figur'd by Columna with the name of Concha 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Here are two of this sort . The chief marks hereof are , that it hath a great number ( twenty or more ) of slender Joynts , about ¼ of an inch long , placed parallel , upon a strait Base . The ASSE-FOOT OYSTER . Ostrea Gaderopoda , So called from its Figure . Described by Bellonius . It s chief Characters are , that it hath very great Joynts , like the eye-teeth of a Man , and upon a strait Base . It grows not loose , as other Oysters , but fixed to the Rocks under Water : and therefore in those Seas only , which ebb and flow not , a as the Aegean , the Hellespont , &c. The CORALLINE-OYSTER . Spondylus Echinatus & Corallinus . I meet with it no where . 'T is of an unusual Figure . The Base hereof is strait , and an inch and ½ over . In each end hereof is a roundish cavity , doubtless for the reception of answerable Joynts . An inch and ½ or more beyond this , the Navle , which is a little bended upward , smooth within side , and scaly without . The inner part of the shell is exceeding white , smooth , hard , and thick . The outward Crust thiner , yet also very hard , wrinkled , spiked , and of the colour of red Coral . Part of it is broken off . MOTHER of PEARL . Concha Margaritisera . See a true , and good Figure hereof in Calceolarius's Musaeum . It is naturally within of the same colour with that of a Pearl . It is sometimes seen with a pearly Knob growing within it , as in this here , near the centre . But the Pearls themselves grow within the Animal : within the Flesh ( as Athenaeus b affirms ) as that sort of Kernel in a Hog , called Grando . Although more probably in the Stomach , as Bezoar , and the like , in other Animals . c As Eggs in the Belly of a Pullet , saith Tavernier . d The Shell is said to be found near the Island Borneo sometimes so big , as to weigh forty seven pounds . e Take Mother of Pearl , the small White Venus-Shell of each equal parts . Pour upon them , being first powdered , the juyce of Lemons , and let them stand together ( a day or two ) then filtre the liquor , and keep it , as the best wash for the Face in the World. f MOTHER OF PEARL , with the backside cover'd all over with those little Shells called DENTALIA , as having some little likeness to Teeth : that is to say , White , Smooth , Conick , and bended Tubes , which grow to this and other Shells . See Gesner of Entali & Dentali , p. 940. The inside of the Sea-Ear , of some sorts of Limpets , and of divers other Shells , are commonly sold in Shops for true Mother of Pearl . ORIENTAL PEARL , round , and with a good Water . PEARLS of the bigness of a large Peas , and perfectly round , but without a Water . ROUND PEARLS , of divers Colours , sc. White , Ashen , Brown , Red , and Bay. PEARLS of divers Figures , sc. Oval , Cylindrical , Flat , Conick , Twins , and three and four together . WELSH-PEALR . Given by the Honourable Mr. Boyle . They are most of them flatish , and of a shining blackish colour . Heretofore , the most rich fishing for Pearls , was at the Island Margarita . Whence their Name . a At this time the chief Fishings in the East-Indies are three , the Persian-Gulph , on the Coast of Arabia the Happy , and in the Island Ceylan . In the West-Indies , five ; along the Islands Cubagna , and Manguerita , at Camogete , Riodela Hacha , and St. Marthas . They fish in twelve-fathome Water , five or six leagues off at Sea , Spring and Fall. b Of Pearls we have these following Preparations , and probably the first , of all , the best , if perfectly ground . Pulvis , Essentia , Flores , Sal , Tinctura , Magisterium , Liquor , Arcanum , Commune Butyraceum Plumaceum Riverij . The PEARLY OYSTER . Concha Coelata . 'T is shaped much like the Mother of Pearl , but is somewhat oblong . It hath also a pearly-colour within-side ; but of a more leadenwater . The SQUARE-MUSCLE . Concha Rhomboidea , s. Musculus striatus Rondeletio . That part where the Valves joyn , i. e. the Base , is long , not rounded , but strait , and standeth erect or perpendicular , by which it may be distinguished from other Shells . It lies in the deeper parts of the Sea , and is rarely found . The RUGGED-OYSTER . Not described , that I know . The Joynts hereof very shallow . The Navle very oblique . The Sides thence produced , dissimilar . The Back cut with round Furrows ; and the Furrows edged , and beset with a number of little short prickles . It is of a dull ash-colour , roundish , and somewhat bigger than a Half-Crown . The SAND-MUSCLE . Tellina . They live much in the Sand ; for which reason , unless they are shaked long in water , before they are boyl'd , they are very gritty . a At Rome , they are esteemed a pleasant Junket . b Here are several shells of this sort . The TOOTHED-MUSCLE . It is of a roundish Figure , and the edges , especially before , toothed almost like a Saw. The GREAT WAVED-MUSCLE . Well described and figur'd by Columna with the Name of Concha Maxima marmorea exotica imbricata . It is also called Concha Tridachna : because it contains as much meat , as a Man can swallow at thrice . A certain number put for an uncertain : for some of them hold meat enough almost to fill a mans belly , being a foot in length , or rather in expansion or breadth ; this here ¼ of a foot . The Back is waved with broad and deep Furrows , and the edges indented answerably . It is c commonly found in the Red-Sea . The LONGISH-MUSCLE , with rough Wrinkles or Rays . ANOTHER with smooth Rays , i. e. Concha Rondelet . Striata 3. The ROUNDISH radiated Muscle . The PLAIN LONGISH MUSCLE . This hath no Rays on the Back . The PLAIN BROAD MUSCLE . Of these here are two sorts ▪ the one less , the other more expanded . This latter is by Rondeletius called Concha longa ; mistaking what is properly the breadth , for the length of the shell . Of this d Shell , is commonly made a sort of Lime . The BROAD-MUSCLE , with deep Joynts . The TOOTHED BROAD-MUSCLE . Described and figur'd by Mr. Lyster , e with the Name of Tellina intus ex Viola purpurascens , &c. 'T is a little shell not much above an inch broad , the edge indented round about with curious small Teeth ; and having within-side a faint purple blush . ANOTHER little broad Muscle , without Teeth , or even-edged . A BLOBLIP'D-SHELL , which seemeth to be a kind of Muscle . I find it no where . Here are several single shells of this sort , but not one pair : which makes me somewhat doubtful what to make of them . Most of them have about an inch of expansion . The Concave in the inside , is triangular , with small strait transvers Wrinkles , one Angle obtuse , two acute . From the two longer sides of the triangle , the Margin is spread out , and on one side as it were doubled backward . It hath also one , sometimes two Joynts , very deep , and for so small a shell , remarkably strong . The Natives of Brasile use Muscle-shells for Spoons and Knives . a The ashes of Muscle-shells , saith Wormius , are of a Caustick-nature . As if it were peculiar to this shell . Whereas the shells of all sorts of Shell-Fish , being burnt , obtain the like . Most of them , being so order'd , and powder'd , make excellent good Dentifrices . Hitherto go the Double Shells , or with two Valves . There remain some which are made up of several shelly pieces conjoyn'd to make one Concave-shell : as The Conick CENTRE-SHELL . Balanus major . Described by Rondeletius , and others . It is in shape somewhat like a Tulip , the several shelly Plates which compose it , being pointed at the top , and standing together , as so many leaves . They always grow fixed to some other Body . When boyl'd , they are a delicate sort of Meat . The SPUNG-CENTRE-SHELL . Balanus Spongiarum . So I name it . Commonly , but somewhat absurdly , called Lapis Spongiae . For being well observed , they appear to be little Centre-Shells , which probably never grow very big ; and wherein the leaves seem to be a little more separate , than in the former Species . They look just like small petrifi'd Buds of Trees . A small Centre-Shell , growing upon a Branch of Coral . The FLAT CENTRE-SHELL . Balanus compressa . Commonly called the BARNACLE-SHELL ; and CONCHA ANATIFERA . Because supposed to be the Egg of the Barnacle . And by some b it is confidently deliver'd , that in the Orcades there are certain Worms grow in Hollow-Trees , which by degrees obtain the Head , Feet , Wings and all the feathers of a Water-Fowl , which grows to the bigness of a Goose. Scaliger also describes this ( supposed ) Bird within this shell . a And with respect to so worthy a Person as Sir Robert Moray ( who never meant to deceive ) I my self was once induced to publish his Description of the same . b But having examined the Shell it self , I am of Opinion , That all that is said of a Bird , is fabulous . Bartholine c would have it to belong to a kind of Cancellus . But I rather agree with Columna , that it is a sort of Centre-Shell ; as being fixed in like manner upon it's Base , and composed of several shelly parts . Of these Shells two Species are here preserved . One of them consisting only of five shelly pieces . Two greater , almost like little Muscle-shells . To these are joyned , edge to edge , and oppositely , a much lesser pair , sc. in such manner , as their Base stands over the Cone , and their Points descend half way towards the Base , of the greater pair . Both these pairs are on one side hem'd in with a fifth piece , narrow , long , and inwardly Concave , almost like a Larks Heel . The Neck to which they are fasten'd is here wanting . This Species is figur'd , and in some sort described by Wormius . But the Figure in Calceolarius's Musaeum answers not . The FLAT CENTRE-SHELL with the Scaled Base . Balanus compressa & Squamata ; so I call it . This Species is in some sort figur'd by Rondeletius . But his Description worth nothing . 'T is near an inch long , and ¼ of an inch broad at the Base , where it is somewhat narrower than in the middle . Whitish , and with some Rays of blew . It consists of five greater pieces , whereof the middlemost pair , the greatest and the longest . The lesser pair are joyned to them edge to edge , reaching half their length , but not oppositely with their Points downward , as in the former Species , but upward . The fifth piece not joyned to this lesser pair , as in the other Species , but to the opposite edge of the greater . Round about the Base of the Shell several little pieces , some bigger and some less , stand after the manner of Scales , with their points also forward . So that it looks almost like a great Bud crushed flat . 'T is joyned to a Neck about ¼ of an inch over ; an inch , sometimes more , or less , in length ; of a brown colour , rough , and composed of an innumerable company of small Knobs , almost like those on some Fishes Skins . Several Shells , by the like Necks , commonly grow all together in a Cluster . I have seen some of these Shells perfectly formed in all their parts , not much bigger than a Cheese-Mite . Thus far the Titles and Descriptions ; the Schemes follow , which take in all , save one or two of the Sub-Species : and wherein the Order is a little more corrected . Scheme 1. Shells are Single Not Whirled . Scheme 2. Whirled . The Whirle Apparent , with more Body Conick . Scheme 3. Oval . Scheme 4. Scheme 5. Whirle. Scheme 6. Latent . Not Single . Double . Scheme 7. Multiple . Scheme 7. Scheme 2. Not whirled A little open Orbicular , with Button-Fish , or Edible Sea-Urchans . Echini esculenti . Five Orders of Prickles The Greater White Red The Lesser White Brown Green Ten Orders of Prickles . Oval The Greater . The Great Mare-Maids-Head , Echinometra . The Lesser . The Little Mare-Maids Head. Echinus Spatagus . Wide open Limpets . Pattellae . Level , or plain-sided Low. High or Conick . With the edge Level . Not level . Oval . With the Navle . Prominent , with sides Equal or even , Uneven . With Waves , deep Furrows . Winding Only a little obl●quely . The Vaulted Limpet . Patella concamerata . Spirally . Auris marina . Scheme 3. Conick , with the Turban . Long. With The Right Lip Broad Expanded and Turned out . Armed with Fingers On both Lips. Frog-Wilk . Murex Coracoides . On the Right only . The Broad-Lip'd Wilk . Aporrhais . Naked . The Marble-Wilk . Murex Marm. Only expanded . More Even Lip'd . The Oriental-Wilk . Murex Orientalis . A little angular . Less . With the Whirle Knobed . Even . Parallel Lips. With the Body Belly'd . With Lips Even . The left Furrowed . Level . With the Turban . Knobed . Spiked . Murex Aculeatus . Low. With the Mouth . Oval . The Wilk with plated Spikes . Long. With the Body Conick Snails . Cochleae Conicae ; vulgò Cylindricae . Level . With the Whirle Even . — Knobed — Belly'd . With the Rounds of the Whirle Concave Convex Scheme 4. Oval . With Both Lips turned out . The Mouth Persian - Shells . Conchae Persicae . Even Furrowed . With the Rounds of the Whirle Un-interrupted With the Body Knobed . Wrinkled . Plated One only The Left. With a Double Edge . With the Body The Flat-Lip'd Snail . Oblong . Short. Single Edge . The Mouth Even . The fore-Corner Produced Strait . Cochlea Rugosa . Crooked . The Hook-Nose . Reduced With the Whirle Low. The Short-Nose . Immersed . The Diping-Snail Furrow'd . With the Mouth Long. Cochlea Cylindrovalis . Round , With the Whirle Smooth C●c●l . Spiked Umb The Right . With the Mouth Snailes . Even Furrowed . With the Turban Smooth Spiked Scheme 5. Shells More whirled with the Mouth Longer . With the Whirle Plated . With the Mouth Horned . With Spikes Purpurae . Entire Plated , or Gutter'd Singly . Redoubled . Only prolonged . With Both Lips single . The Right Thin . Strombus magnus . Thick . The Right Lip'd doubled . Buccina Rhomboidca . Uninterrupted . Short. With the Mouth . Little Wilks . Buccinae . Horned . With The Lips single . The right doubled . Buccina Triangularis . Not horned . With the Whirle Smooth . Winding from the Mouth to the Wrinkled . Right Buccicochlea . Left Long. With the Whirle Long Whirls Turbines . Wholly Compact Convex or Belly'd Smooth Thin . Turbo cochlea . Thick . Rough. With Knoby Rows Strait Spiral In part Loose . Penicillus Level Rough. Smooth . With the Rounds Convex Level Shorter . With the Crown . Low. With the Whirle Short Whirls Trochi . Level . Prolonged More . With the Base Narrow Broad Less . With the Rounds Level Convex Smooth Rough Belly'd . With the Centre Fill'd The spiked short Whirle wrinkled . Hollow . The concave short Whirle High. With the Mouth Round . With the Turban Prominent More Wrinkled Knobed . Level Less Knobed . Spiked . With spikes Cochlea Caelata . Single Cochlea Echinophera . Redoubled . Cochlea Dactylata . Corner'd . With the Whirle. Behind . With Neither Lip turn'd back . More high . Less high . The Crown . One Lip. The Outer . Iner . Half way . Wholly . With the Whirle. Less low . More low . With the Mouth Even . the Back Even Furrow'd Toothed . The Back with wrinkles Spiral . Transverse . Cochlea labrosa . Before . Cochlea Turbine Antico Scheme 6. Shells With a Latent Whirle. With the Body Compressed Sailers . Nautili . Even Brown and Black Pearl-colour'd Uneven Spiked Plated Expanded With Lips Venus - Shells . Conchae Veneris . Not Doubled With Furrows , on One Lip. The Right . Left. Both Lips Thin . Thick Lips High-back'd Long. Navled Not Navled Smooth-Lip'd . With the Back Plain Bunclied Turned out or doubled . Scheme 7. Shells Double Inarticulate The Great One , called Pinna . Sea-Wing . Lesser . With the Circumference Heming in the Navle . Chestnut-Oyster . Running through it . With sides Similar . Dissimil ar . Base shaded . Articulate . With the Navle . Strait . With Valves Less Concave Eared Rounder Longer . Scol●ops . Pectines . Even Furrow'd Smooth Rough Not Eared Gaping-Muscle . Conchae Corallinae . Waved Waved and wrinkled . Chama . More . Oblique . With the sides . Almost similar . Strait . The Sheath-Fish . Solen . Crooked . Few . With Valves Expanded . Rounder Solid . Fistular Numerous . More dissimular . With the Circumference In part strait . The Base . With Joynts Few . Ostrea Gaderopoda . Numerous . Conchs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Side Erected . Square ▪ Muscle . Produced Less . More . Concha Margaritifera . Crooked round about . With Valves Uneven . With Furrows . Circinated Rough. Smooth . Tel●inae . Radiaed . With the Edge Even Uneven Toothed . With Valvs Round . Expanded . Concha Tridact . Fu●ro●'d . With Valvs Longer . Shorter . Even Long. Expanded . Less . More . With Joyncs Deep . Shallow . VVith the Edge Even . Toothed . Plated Valves . Multiple Conick Greater . Centre-shell . Less . Sponge - Centre-shell . Flat . With the Base vulgò , Conchae Anatiferae . Naked Scaled . SECT . VII . OF INSECTS . CHAP. I. Of Insects with Naked-Wings : THe Bigger HUMBLE-BEE . Bombylius major . First , With a broad-Belly , colour'd with Ashen , White , and Brown. Another , with a Broad-Belly , Yellow and Citrine . A Third , with a Long Tawny-Belly , and Brown Wings . The Middle HUMBLE-BEE , with a Scarlet Breast , and Wings spoted with white and brown . The Lesser HUMBLE-BEE , painted with Citrine and Iron-colour . A WILD-BEE , with her Follicle or Bag , near the bigness of a Wrens-Egg . Another sort of WILD-BEE , with their BAGS . They are about ½ an inch long , of a Cylindrical Figure , very thin and transparent , like the inner Coats of the Eye . Admirably placed , for warmth and safety ; sc. length-ways , one after another , in the middle of the Pith of an old Elder-Branch , with a thin boundary betwixt each Bag. The little Bees are somewhat thicker than the Flying-Ant ; and their Bellies marked with four or five white Rings . Another sort of WILD-BEE , which breeds in the stocks of old Willows . Curious to observe . They first bore a Canale in the Stock , which , for more warmth , they furnish afterwards with Hangings , made of Rose-Leaves , so rowled up , as to be contiguous round about to the sides of the Canale . And to finish their Work , divide the whole in to several Rooms or Nests , with round pieces of the same leaves . Hereof see in the Philos. Trans . a the Observations of Dr. Edm. King ; whereto some others are added by Mr. Willughby , and explained by Figures . Some parts of the NEST of another WILD-BEE . Not much unlike the first of those not inelegant figures , which Johnston gives under the Name of WESPENSTOCK . The under or hinder Wings of a Bee , are the least ; that they may not incommode his flight . a The Honey-Bag , is the Stomach , which they always fill to satisfie , and to spare ; vomiting up the greater part of the Honey , to be kept against Winter . A curious Description and Figure of the Sting , see in Mr. Hook's Micrography . In windy Weather , Bees often hold a little stone in their hinder Feet ; which serves as a Ballast to make them sail through the Air more steadily . b The History of Bees , the best that Aristotle hath given us , c of any one Animal . Of their Polity , Generation , Conservation , Diseases , and Use ; see also Moufet , Butler , and a late Treatise of Mr. Rusden . All that Authors speak of the Spontaneous Generation of Bees , is fabulous . The ashes of Bees are put into most Compositions for breeding of Hair. A WASPES-NEST . Vespetum . Given by Sir Jonas Moore , who received it from New-England . See the Figure of one in Johnston . 'T is above a foot high , and near a foot over . Composed of a great number of little Cells , as in the Wild-Bees Nest , and encompassed with a Cover of the same stuff . All wrought about the Branch of a Tree . Both this , and the Bees-Nest now mention'd , consist of the small Fibers of Plants , cohering , altogether as in Paper ; as may be seen by a Glass . So that the Stuff may not be improperly called BEE-PAPER . Another WASPES-NEST , like the former . Given by Dr. Thomas Allen. A LONG-OVAL FOLLICLE ( perhaps of a sort of Hornet ) with this peculiar , That the Silk is cover'd with a kind of brown Crust , marbled with blackish Veins . A NESTED FOLLICLE , or one within another . Here are three of this sort , not fortuitous , but according to Nature . The utmost , is about an inch long , brown , and composed of Stiff-work , with a great many small Interstices : so that it looks just like an Oval-Net . Within this , lies loose another much smaller , of a light Ash-colour , and made like other Insect-Bags . The Polish'd FLESH-FLY ; that which is of a blewishblack , like Steel . Another FLESH-FLY with a strong Proboscis or Trunk , tawny Wings , black Eyes , bunched Back , brown , long , and sharp Belly , forked Tail , Chesnut Feet , the hinder the longest . The GOLDEN-EYE . Musca Chrysopis , as Moufet calls it . The Eye of this Fly is very curious , not only with its golden colour , but in being most elegantly latticed , like that of a Butterfly . Whilst alive , they have a very stinking scent . The OX-FLY . Musca Boaria . Asilus . The WHAME . Musca Apiformis . Tabani species . The WASP-FLY . Tabani species altera . The TWO-BRISTLED-FLY . Musca Bipilis . He hath two Bristles upon his Tail , standing level . Moufet describes five Species . The THREE-BRISTLED-FLY . Tripilium . Of these Moufet also describes five sorts . Here are two of them ; One greater , the other less . They are most in May and June before and after the Rains. Flys , at the end of their Proboscis , have a Piercer wherewith they broach the Skin . a They go only , saith Moufet , with four Feet , using the two foremost instead of Hands . b This latter part of his Assertion is true ; but the former , contrary to common Observation . The Hair of the Head being often wet with the water of common Flys distill'd in Balneo Mariae , will grow to a very great length . c Almost all Flys , being chew'd and swallow'd , cause violent vomitings . d Two FLY-NESTS ; with some of the Flys . They are all black , with four Wings , the Horns and hinder Legs both long , and the end of the Tail thick . Of kin to the M. Bipilis . The Nests are fasten'd or wrought , one , upon a head of Cypress-Grass ; above ½ an inch long : the other , on the top of a Branch of Fern ; and is about an inch long . Both oval , and white like Wooll ; very porous and compressible , like a fine Sponge ; and perforated with several little round Holes . Cuting one of them down the middle , I found , within , the more elaborate Work , consisting of a great number of little oval Cells , as in a Wild Bees-Nest . These Cells are placed in their length transversly to that of the Nest. In each of which , each Fly is bred a part from the rest . The Great BUTTERFLY . Papilio major . This is of the second magnitude . The Wings are painted with citrine and black , both in long streaks and spots . The Great PLUMED BUTTERFLY . The Wings are painted with black and scarlet Rings . In the place of Horns , he hath a pair of Plumes in his Forehead . Another , with LONGER PLUMES . The Wings of this are spotted with black and tawny . The lesser BUTTERFLY , with scarlet Wings ; the foremost of which are far shorter than the other . Another , having the Wings speckled with red , yellow , brown and black spots . Of the larger , middle , and lesser kinds , Moufet reckons up and describes five and thirty sorts . a That which seems to be a Powder upon the Wings of a Butterfly , Is an innumerable company of extreme small Feathers , not to be discerned without a Microscope . b Butterflys , as most Insects , saith Moufet , are very Diuretick ( urinas egregiè movent ) and with more safety . c 'T is worth the trial . The Great ADDERS Boult ; from the strait long figure : Dragon-Fly , from the colour and bigness . Water-Butterfly , because they most frequent Rivers and watry places . Perla , from its colour . Libella , from its figure , when the Wings are spread out . In this , the Bases of the Wings are spoted , the Belly almost triangular , the Tail pointed , painted with black and gold-colour . Another GREAT ONE , with silver Wings , a golden Mouth , a green Forehead , Chesnut Eyes , a round Belly painted with citrine and black . A THIRD , with citrine Wings , a green Back , and a yellow Belly . It is furnished both with Horns and Plumes in the Forehead . The Middle ADDERS Boult . It is of a dark-Green . The Head small , the Chest or middle part short , the Belly very long and slender . Moufet reckons up in all about 20 sorts . The LANTHORN-FLY of Peru. Cucujus Peruvianus . A quite different Species from that described by Moufet . And , with respect to his Wings , is no way of kin to the Beetle or Scarabeus-kind , but rather the Locust . I find it no where described . 'T is above three inches long , and thick as the Ring-finger . His Head , in bigness and figure , admirable ; near an inch and half long , in the thickest part of it above half an inch over . From the Eyes forward it first swells or bellies out , afterwards contracts into a smaller , yet blunt end . 'T is also crowned with a broad blunt knob , and the end resimated or bended upward . In its Circumference it hath seven low Ridges or Angles , marked with so many black lines , an eighth line being added betwixt the two uppermost Angles . The greater part hereof ( now ) betwixt yellow and straw-colour . Yet stained with brown and red streaks and spots , neatly ranged , especially on the top and both sides . It seems , at least in the fore part , to be hollow , and almost like a Bladder blown up . The Eyes , for the bigness of his Body , very small . Of a dusky-colour , yet glossy , and Sphaerical , looking just like two brown Seed-Pearls . Under these stand two small round parts , open at top , which seem to be the Roots of a pair of Horns : unless any will conceit them to be his Ears . Both these and the Eyes are guarded with a semilunar Ridge . The other parts , being more or less spoil'd , cannot be perfectly describ'd . His Proboscis sufficiently strong , about ½ an inch long , and as thick as a stitching or Taylers Needle . The Feet all broken off . His Body an inch and ● / ● long , not much exceeding the length of the Head ; about ● / ● over . Composed , besides the Shoulders , of about ten Rings . He hath four Wings , almost like those of the Locust ; the uppermost somewhat stronger and stiffer than the other . Both Pairs are of a dun-colour , sprinkled with dark-brown spots . They are extended considerably beyond the Body ; yet the ends are worn off . That which , beside the figure of the Head , is most wonderful in this Insect is the shining property of the same Part , whereby it looks in the Night like a little Lanthorne ( Lamphorne . ) So that two or three of these fasten'd to a stick , or otherwise conveniently disposed off , will give sufficient light to those that travail or walk in the Night . A BAULME KRICKET . Cicada . It is the fourth in order described by Moufet . The upper Wings of this Insect also are stiffer than the other , like those of the Locust . But that which is most remarkable , is the broad Hood which is spread over his Head and the top of his Shoulders . It is a Stranger here in England . This Insect , saith Moufet a after others , feeds only upon Dew ; and hath no Excrement ; which is most unlikely . It is by some given inwardly instead of Cantharides , both as a safer , and more effectual Diuretick . And so far also a better Remedy in Veneris languorem . b A Great WINGED-LOCUST . Given by Sir John Hoskins . It seems to be the second Male described by Moufet . In length almost three inches . The Face perpendicular , from the Mouth to the Crown of the Head ½ an inch . The Wings Membranous ; the upper pair , the stiffest , stained with dark brown spots , and a few Rays of Red. It is one of that Swarme which some years since destroyed all the fruits in the Island of Tenariffa . Of the Winged-Kind , Moufet reckons up about a dozen Species . Of their Generation , and the Description of the Parts thereunto subserving , see the same Author . The Description and Figure of the Lungs in Malpighius . c Locusts hurt the Corn , Meadows , and Hort-Yards , not only by eating , but also by their Dung ; and an ill-natur'd Spittle , much of which they spew out of their Mouths , as they eat . d 'T is probable , That the Spittle ( if they spew any ) is not ill-natur'd ; because the Jews were permitted to ●at this as a clean Animal . Yet may prove hurtful to the Corn , as a Nest fit for the breeding of small Worms , or other Animals , which may disease it . The Ethiopians , and divers other Nations , eat them , being first salted and dryed . e The FEN-KRICKET or CHUR-WORME : Because towards Night , when he comes out of his Buries , he makes a noise like that of a Kricket . So great , saith Moufet , as to be heard above a mile off . Gryllotalpa : so called by the same Author , for that with his fore-feet , which are very strong and broad , and shaped like those of a Mole , he continually digs up , and makes himself Buries in the Earth . His hinder Feet are very long , wherewith he leaps ; and by which , as well as by his Hood , he borders at least , upon the Grashopper-Kind . His Hood or Mantle , which Moufet I think omits , is about ½ an inch long ; extended forward , over part of his Head ; behind , over part of his Wings ; before Concave , behind Convex . His Eyes protuberant , yet not great ( as Moufet would have them ) but very small if compared with his Body : in colour , shape , and bigness like a Strawberry-seed . His Wings , saith the same Author , are longer than his Body . Whereby it appears , that he did not take notice , That this Animal hath four Wings , whereof the uppermost pair are not above ¾ of an inch long . The other indeed are prolonged above ¼ of an inch beyond the Tail. Each of these apart is most curiously foulded up inwards with a double Roll , so as to end in a point ; having their middle Rib ( as I may call it ) which covers the two Rolls , flat and edged , and divided with transverse lines at right Angles . Their being thus folded up , is a contrivance to secure them from being torn , as he runs to and fro under ground . CHAP. II. Of Insects with sheathed-Wings . THe TINGLE-WORME . Proscarabaeus . He 's remarkable , especially , for his Teeth , which are two great Hooks bended inward , almost as in the Squill-Insect . He differs from the Scarabaeus , chiefly , in that the Vaginae or Wing-Covers are very short , reaching but about ½ way toward the end of the Tail. His Wings , notwithstanding Moufet calls them Alarum rudimenta , are very perfect , and by a treble fold lodged under their Crustaceous Covers . He also omits the Description of his Eyes , which , through a Microscope , are a curious sight . This Insect ▪ with the least touch , drops a kind of Oily liquor from his Mouth ; for which cause Moufet calls it The Oil-Clock . a Being bruised , it yields a fragant smell . b They are numerous in Heidleburge and other parts of Germany . The Great BULL-CHAFER . Taurus volans maximus . Johnston out of Marggravius in some sort describes four Species of Bull-Chafers , of which , as I take it , this is one . I meet also with the Picture of it in Olearius . c He hath three Horns . The first is only the Snout produced and bended upward , and is therefore moveable with the Head. In length , according to the figure in Olearius ( for it is here broken off ) about an inch and ½ forked at the end , and with one upper branch a little before the Eyes . The Head very little . Upon his Shoulders he hath two immovable or unjoynted Horns , about ¾ of an inch long , ¼ of an inch over at the Base , directed forward , and with their points inward , like a Bulls-Horns . From the end of his Snout or fore-Horn to the end of his Tail he is about five inches long , over his Back above two and a ¼ ; the bigest of Insects yet known . His fore-Feet are armed with Spikes , as so many Claws ; wherewith , 't is likely he digs himself Buries . Of his Wings it is Observable , That at their utmost Joynt , they are laped up , or doubled inward towards the Head , and so kept safe under the Wing-Covers ; being , when out at their full length , almost twice as long as the hinder Body or Section of the Animal . The like is observable of the Wings of some other Beetles . His Horns , Legs , Back and Wing-Covers are all black ; his Belly brown . Another Great BULL-CHAFER . Of the same sort . The Lesser BULL-CHAFER . Nasicornis Triceros minor , so it may be called . 'T is all over of a shining-black . Above two inches long , almost one broad . The Snout-Horn is not bended upward , as in the former , but downward , 2 / ● ds of an inch long , and edged above . On the top of his Back or fore-Section he hath two other little Horns , about ● / ● of an inch long , thick as those of a Snail , and bended down as the former . The HEAD and Fore-SECTION of the same Animal ; but of one far bigger . The TODDY-FLY . Taurus volans Marggravii Quartus , or Nasicornis Diceros . This here came from Guinea . 'T is very well described by the said Author . Except , that he doth not well compare the Eyes to a Hemp-seed : for they are not only Sphaerical , but as big as a well grown green Peas . But that shelly-Guard , which , as it were , hoops in the Eye , and hides the greater part of it , unless you lay the Insect on his Back , might occasion his mistake . He hath but two Horns , yet those great ones . A Snout-Horn bended and toothed upward , and a Shoulder-Horn bended downward . From the end of which to the end of his Tail , about five inches . But he is not so broad as the Great Bull-Chafer . Thirty or forty of these together , rasping or sawing off part of the Barque of the Toddy-Tree by the help of their Snout-Horn , will drink themselves drunk with the liquor that flows from it : from whence their English Name . For which purpose , Nature hath well placed the Teeth of the said Horn , above : for that here , the Work is not done , as by a Man in sawing , by the weight of the Animal , which is inconsiderable ; but by the strength of his Legs , which force the Horn upward . See the Description of the Parts subserving to Generation in the Philos. Transact . N. 94. Communicated by Dr. Swammerdam . Two more TODDY-FLY'S , like the former . The RHINOCEROS BEETLE . Scarabaeus Rhinoceros . See the Figure and Description hereof in Imperati . It hath only one Horn upon the Nose standing almost upright , only bended a little backward , as in the Rhinoceros ; whence its Name . The PRICKLE-NOS'D BEETLE . Scarabaeus Naso aculeato . I meet with it no where else . So I call it , because that in the place of the Horn above-said , it hath only a small short Prickle . The fore-Section also , near the Head , is depressed and somewhat Concave . 'T is very near as big as the former , and of a like Chesnut-colour . The STAG-BEETLE . Cervus Volans . Described by Moufet , Imperati and others . He hath his Name from his two Horns , which are branched like those of a Stag : but yet moveable . His Head is very big and broad ; ratably , far bigger than in any other known Beetle , much exceeding the bigness even of the fore-Section . Under his fore-Feet , he hath Tufts of short brown Hair. His Wings are doubled up inward and towards the Head , as in the Great Bull-Chafer . From the Tips of his Horns ( which are about an inch long ) to the end of his Tail , above three inches in length . His Horns being moveable , he useth them to catch hold with , as a Lobster doth with his Claws . For which purpose , they are not only branched inwardly , but also toothed with a numerous Series of little knobs , by which to take the surer hold . The Description and Figure of the Lungs of this Insect is given by Malpighius . a Some Observations of his Nature , see in the Philosoph . Trans . N. 127. Chioccus saith , That there are many of them in Lombardy . b The Horns of this Insect being set in Gold , and so worn as an Anulet , are said to be of excellent force c in easing of Pains , and against the Cramp . Read Fienus , Of the Power of Phancy . Four more STAG-BEETLES ; but lesser than the former . Another , with the Head broken off . The little THREE-HORNED BEETLE . Scarabaeus Triceros minor . Moufet seems to describe it by the Name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; but imperfectly . His Head is guarded with two Shoulder-Horns , and one in the Neck between them , not in his Forehead , as Moufet mistakes . They are all three immoveable or unjoynted , of the thickness of a little Pin , or the bigness of short Gooseberry Thorns . That in the middle stands reared upward , the other two are bended a little downward . In all other parts 't is shaped like the Scaraboeus Melanocyaneus with furrow'd Wing-shells ; of which anon . The NOCOONACA . So called by some of the Natives of the West-Indies , from whence it came . I meet with it no where else . 'T is three inches long , and an inch broad . The Head 1 / ● an inch broad , ⅓ of an inch long . The Horns rooted on each side the top ; but are all broken off , saving a Joynt or two : which are of that thickness , as he seems to be of kin to the Capricorne-kind ; and may be called The Great West-Indian GOAT-CHAFER . His Back-Piece near ½ an inch long , ¼ broad , armed with two black sharp Prickles , 1 / ● of an inch long , and bended a little backwards . The Wing-shells almost square , knobed on each side before , where each of them hath one , and at the hinder end two more very short Prickles . They are cover'd with a kind of Down , or very short and fine Hair , like the Pile of Velvet ; for the most part brown , but adorned with Dashes of Red and Yellowish , or Citrine , of an answerable shape upon both shells . The brown spaces before are also rough-cast with a great number of small round black knobs , like Mourning Pins-Heads . The fore-Feet are four inches and ● / ● long , as long again as the other ; contrary to what , at least , for the most part , they are in other Beetles . They are also set with sharp black Prickles like those on the Back-Piece . The rest without them . All of them vary'd with the aforesaid Colours . Another NOCOONACA of the same bigness . The Great European GOAT-CHAFER . Capricornus maximus Europeus . Given by Sir Philip Skippon . Described by Moufet . 'T is about two inches long . Of a dark brown or Musk-colour . He hath on his Forehead two slender Horns , knoted or with many Joynts ; above an inch long , and commonly standing backward , like those of a Goat , from whence his Name . The Goat-Chafer , saith Moufet , being weary with flying , to spare his weak Legs , wraps his Horns ( I doubt weaker than his Legs ) about the Twig of a Tree , and so rests himself . The LONG-SHELL'D GOAT-CHAFER . Capricornus Vaginis longioribus . I think no where describ'd . It is above an inch long , and the Wing-shells of themselves an inch , being prolonged near ¼ of an inch beyond the Anus ; and near ½ an inch broad ; so deep , as to come down below the Belly on both sides . All over of a straw-colour . The Shoulders a little knobed . The Neck , red ; and about ● / ● of an inch square . The Head still lesser , scarce so big as a Flesh-Flys . The MUSK-GOAT-CHAFER . Capricornus odoratus . It is of the Middle-kind . Described by Moufet . a While it lives , and for sometime after its death , It hath a fragrant smell ; from whence the Name . The lesser Goat-Chafer blew and green . Minor Chlorocyaneus , as it may be called . About ● / ● of an inch long , the Head and Neck green , the Wing-shells blew , both glossy . The Horns 1 / ● of an inch . The Legs like bright Steel . The little Saffron-Goat-Chafer . Minimus rubrocroceus . About ½ an inch long . His Horns ● / ● . His Legs like polish'd Steel . The little Brown Goat-Chafer . Minimus pullocroceus , as we may call it . About ½ inch long , and slender . Of a brown colour , with a yellow Ring on the upper part of his Neck , two more on his ▪ Wing-shells , and two sloap streakes upon each : His Horns and Legs of a Chesnut . The GREAT GOGLE-EYED BEETLE . Carabus Indiae Orientalis maximus . I find it no where described or pictur'd . Two inches and ½ long , and an inch broad . His Head of a middle size . His Face perpendicular , about ● / 4 of an inch long , in the middle of a golden green . His Teeth like polish'd Steel , of great thickness and strength . His Eyes of a fine colour betwixt a light Chesnut , and that of red Coral ; of an Oval figure ; and ratably , very great , sc. ¼ of an inch long . Which also , so far as I have observ'd , is the principal Character of all the Carabus-kind , so far , as distinct from the Capricorne : whence I take leave for the English Name . His Horns rooted between the Eyes and the Snout ; but they are here broken off . His Shoulder or Back-Piece almost square ; yet edged with a Convex Margin on each side ; above ¾ of an inch broad , and ½ an inch by the length of the Insect ; burnish'd with two large spots of the colour of polish'd Bellmettle ; betwixt which , and on the edges or margins of a shining-green . The Wing-shells almost two inches long , with small furrows running by the length , and united with short transverse lines , all together , like Network . Not Oval , but rather expressing the figure of a Speer-Mint-Leaf . At the end of each , two very small points or prickles . In the middle , of a glorious golden red like that of burnish'd Copper ; On the edges of a shining blewish green . The Belly of the same colour with the middle of the Wing-shells ; saving , that the fore part of every Ring ( whereof there are three ) and the Tail-piece , is also variegated with a curious sort of small white Streaks , which , at the first , look like fine Hair. The great Joynts of the Legs ( as is also best observable in other larger Insects ) are joyn'd together , not only by Ligaments , as are the Bones in other Animals ; but the globular knob of one , is entirely inclosed ▪ and so winds , within the globular Concave of another . The imitation whereof , may be seen in the Joynted Images , which some Stone-Cuters make use of , for their direction as to Postures . The THICK GOGLE-EYED BEETLE of the East-Indies . Carabus Orientalis crassus . I find it not describ'd . About an inch and ½ long , ● / 4 of an inch over where thickest . His Eyes near the colour , shape and bigness of golden Millet-seed . His Teeth of a sad Chesnut , and very robust . His Horns are broken off . His Forehead , the sides of his Breast , Shoulder-piece , and Wing-shells , all rough cast , especially the two parts last nam'd ; the Shoulder-piece with numerous small punches , the Wing-shells with greater and fewer ; two whereof before , rounder and larger than the rest . On his Breast he hath a short , thick and sturdy Thorne or Spike directed forward , and somewhat downward . He is all over of a curious green , bright and with strong Rays of Gold , but mostly on his Belly , Forehead , and the inward Margins of his Wing-shells . The hinder ends of which have one or two little Indentures . His Legs broken off . The long GOGLE-EYED BEETLE of the East-Indies . Neither is this describ'd , that I find . About an inch and ¾ long ; where broadest ½ an inch . His Head small , somewhat bigger than that of a common Bee. His Eyes great , Oval , and of a Chesnut colour . His Forehead between them of a shining green , and rough cast . His Teeth very strong . His Horns broken off . His Shoulder-piece almost square , but somewhat broader behind . This , his Wing-shells , and his Breast of a glorious green mixed with some faint Rays of Gold ; but their outer Margins , especially , as you turn him on his Belly , look of a pure Bice-Blew . Their hinder ends ( as also the Tail ) tinged with the colour of bright Copper . Their ends are likewise indented like the leaves of some Plants ; and so rounded , as both together to make an Elliptick . His Feet are lost . The LONG STRIATED CARABUS . Carabus sextus Aldrovandi . Above an inch long , and ¼ broad . The Wing-shells are furrow'd by the length with small Striae , and also wrought with punched or pricked lines in the same Order . The fore-feet are soled each with four little Tufts of Down or short Hair. Here are Three of this sort . One , all over of a blackish colour . A second hath his Shoulders and the Rimms of his Wing-shells , blew . The third hath Crimson shoulders , or like pure Lake , and the Wing-shells of a sad green with some Rays of Gold. Another Carabus of the same kind with the former , but lesser , being not above 1 / ● or ⅔ of an inch long . Here are of this Species of several colours . Some , of a dark-brown ; others , cole-black ; others , of a gilt-green ; and others , of a giltred like bright Copper . None of these are punched , but only striated . The LONG SMOOTH CARABUS . 'T is all over of a shining-black ; very smooth , without either prick'd or striated Lines . Only a row of very small Pricks just above the Rimm of the Wing-shells . Also in proportion somewhat longer and slenderer than the former . The little GREEN CARABUS . About ½ an inch long . His Head small , scarce so big as of the common Black-Fly . His Snout oblong . His Eyes gogling , and of a Chestnut colour . His Neck also little . His Belly and Wing-shells much broader , especially behind , which is unusual . Above , of a curious green ; the Wing-shells marked with seven or eight white Specks on the Margins , and two in the middle . Underneath of a golden red . The Little BROWN CARABUS . Like the former , saving his colours ; his Snout being of a shining straw-colour ; as also his Eyes , and very great ; finely Cancellated ; through a Glass a curious sight . His Wing-shells brown , with whitish Spots , fewer and bigger . His Legs of a golden red . The Little BROAD CARABUS . Shorter , and proportionably broader , than any of the precedent Species . All over black . The Head extream small . The Shoulder-piece broad , smooth , and almost square . The Wing-shells striated , each with three ridge-lines , and each having a narrow and level Rimm or Margin ; as in the other Species . Of this sort , here are three or four ; the bigest ● / ● of an inch long , and 1 / ● broad . The common slender SPANIHS-FLY . Cantharis vulgaris . It seems to border both upon the Capricorne and the Carabus . Spanish-Flys , being taken in too great a dose , will exulcerate the Bladder . Some bold Whores take them to kill and bring away their Conception . Moufet a speaks of a singular Remedy which he had , Contra Veneris Languorem . Which seems to be some Praeparation of Spanish-Flys , by the Symptome which he saith did once follow the use of it , which was bloody Urine . Yet this hath sometimes happen'd , only ex effraenatâ Venere . ℞ Spanish-Flys ʒj , Rhenish-Wine , or rather Spirit of Wine ℥ iiij . Digest them , without fire , for some days . Then filtre the Spirit through a brown Paper . To every spoonful of this , add seven of clean Wine or Ale. Of this mixture take the first day , one spoonful ; the second , two ; and so increasing every day . Against a Virrulent Gonorrhaea , a suppression of Urine , and the Stone , the happy success of this Tincture , saith Bartholine , b hath been experienced by Dr. James-Francis Kotzbue . I mention it , for a safe way of using this Insect inwardly , if in any Case we may expect more from them , than other Medicines . The BROAD GILDED BEETLL . Cantharis latus Moufeti . Here are several of them . They all agree in shape ; their Principal Characters , That they are broad Back'd , and Headed , like the Scarabaeus Melanocyaneus ; Tail'd , like the Scarabaeus Fullo ( of both which anon ) and have a small Part indented betwixt the fore-ends of the Wing-shells , like the Tongue of a Buckle . But their Colours are various . Two of a golden green on the Back , and like burnish'd Copper on the Belly . One like Bell-metal on the Back and Belly . And one like Copper on the Back and Belly . The DORR or HEDGE-CHAFER . Scarabaeus Arboreus . Described by Moufet . His chief marks are these , His Head small like that of the common Beetle . This and his Eyes black , notwithstanding Moufet saith these are yellow . His Shoulder-piece and the middle of his Belly also black ; but just under the Wing-shells spoted with white . His Wing-shells , Legs , and the end of his Tail ( which is long and flat-pointed ) of a light Chestnut . His Breast , especially , cover'd with a downy-Hair . The LEOPARD-FLY . Scarabaeus Fullo . Described also by Moufet . 'T is bigger than the Dorr . His Nose as black as jet , his Wing-sheaths , and almost all other parts , speckled with ash-colour and black : in other respects like the Dorr . The little TAIL'D-BEETLE . Scarabaeus caudatus minor . The Head and Shoulders are wanting . The Wing-shells almost two thirds of an inch long and ⅓ over . Of a dull ash-colour besprinkled with extream small blackish specks . His Legs and Belly of the same . He hath a strait , pointed Tail prolonged beyond the Wing-shells ⅙ of an inch , from whence I have nam'd him ; and by which he seems of kin to the Hedge-Chafer . The SHORT-SHELL'D BEETLE . By Aldrovandus , called Scarabaeus Serpentarius , somewhat absurdly , sc. for that he once found them in a Serpent . But his Description is not ill . He seems by the shortness of his Wing-shells to border on the Dorr or Hedge-Chafer , as the former . As also by their colour , composed of black and Chesnut Rings indented together . Here are five of this Species . Another of the same Species , with the Wing-shells all over of a Chesnut colour . Described also by Aldrovandus . Of this sort here are several small ones . The BLACK and BLEW BEETLE . Scarabaeus Melanocyaneus . See Moufet's Description . Of this , the Wing-shells are striated or furrow'd by the length . All the upper parts are black , the under parts blew , exactly like that colour which Watch-Makers and others give to their Steel-Works . Sometimes the nether parts are rather reddish , just like pure bright Copper . Sometimes their Tails and Belly of a golden Green , of which is that called by Wormius , Scarabaeus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Here are of these , in all , about half a score . ANOTHER , of the same kind . But this hath both the Shoulder-piece , and also the Wing-shells very smooth . A THIRD , a kin to the former . Yet different from them , not only in being all over black , but especially in the make of his Feet . In those , hard and sharp with several little Prickles standing in a Row , with some stragling hairs . In this , having only two sharp Hooks or Claws at the end of his Feet , and his Feet soled with a treble Tuft of a close short tawny Down . The SQUARE-SHELL BEETLE . The Head and Shoulders of this are lost . The Wing-shells together , make almost a long square ; being flat on the top , which is unusual , and the sides making right angles with their upper end . They are also striated or furrow'd by the length ; and the sides curiously punched or pricked . The BEETLE with pointed shells . The Head and Shoulders of this also are lost . All over of a very dark shining Bay. The Wing-shells above ½ an inch long , and of a peculiar figure ; being not only much narrower , but also pointed behind . The LONG-HEADED BEETLE . Here are several of them ; all of a dun or blackish brown . But that whereby they differ from all other Beetles , is the shape of the Head , which , in proportion , is very long and slender . The small PURPLE BEETLE . Of this sort here are two somewhat flat ; and one thick and round . The BLEW ROUND BEETLE . Viola . One as big as a Lady-Cow , but longer : the other near ½ an inch long ; Both of a Violet colour . The GREEN ROUND BEETLE , burnish'd with glorious golden Rays . The Round Chesnut BEETLE , not without some Rays of Gold. It may be worth the trial , Whether any of the Gilded sort of Beetles , are of the same Nature with Spanish Flys , or may produce the same effect , with less pain . The SPIKED WATER-CLOCK . It seems to be that which Aldrovandus describes ( but very imperfectly ) under the Name of Scarabaeus Aquaticus . 'T is about two inches long , and ¼ over where broadest . All over of a shining black : excepting , that his Eyes are brown ; his Antennae , tawny , his fore-Belly overlaid with a kind of Lemon colour'd Velvet . On his Back , there is a triangular piece indented between the Wing-shells . The Legs are much broken , on the third Joynts , at least of four of them , grow a pair of black sharp Prickles about the length and thickness of the sting of a Bee. But that which is most remarkable , is a strong and sharp Spike or Needle which stands horizontally on his fore-Belly , and with its point towards the Tail. His Wing-shells are carry'd down considerably below his Belly : so that being turned on his Back , he looks as if he lay in a Boat. By the shape of the Wing-shells , this Insect seems , like the Notonecta ( whereof presently ) to swim on his Back . In which posture , in case of an approaching enemy , the aforesaid Needle is also ready for his defence . The Great English WATERCLOCK . Hydrocantharus major Anglicus . Described a and figur'd b by Moufet . It comes near , in bigness , to the former ; as also in shape ; but hath no Needle , neither are the Wing-shells below the Belly . That part most observable in him , is his Eye , which is of a curious bright colour , almost like a Butterflys . Another Water-Clock of the same Species . The small brown Water-Clock . 'T is flat and narrow , and ⅔ of an inch long . The smallest Water-Clock . Scarce bigger than a Sheep-Tick , all over of a shining black . These Insects make use of their hinder Feet instead of Oars . They are seldom or never seen in the day , excepting in the Water , which they leave in the night , and fly up and down , c The BOAT-FLY . Notonecta . Described by Moufet , but very briefly . d A Water-Insect , in shape like that which lives in Cuccow Spittle , but six times as big , sc. ● / ● of an inch long . The upper Wings are opacous and thicker before ; at their hinder ends , where they lap over ; transparent and extream thin , like the Wing of a Fly. He swims , faith Moufet , e contrary to other Creatures , on his Back . And the shape of his Back seems to favour it , being very like the bottom of a Boat. Nor do his hinder Legs , which are thrice as long as the former , unaptly resemble a pair of Oars . The Great WINGED PUNEE . Cimex sylvestris alatus major . Moufet f hath given three good Figures of this Kind , but scarce describes them . All the Species agree , in having a very small Head , broad Shoulders , a Pyramidal Back-piece , and the upper Wings somewhat like as in the Boat-Fly , sc. half Crustaceous and half Membranous . This , is almost ¼ of an inch long , near ½ an inch broad . His Shoulder and Back-Pieces yellow , shining and rough cast . The fore half or crusty part of the upper Wings of a russet , the Membranous of a sad green . The Belly straw colour'd and Chesnut , and divided into several Sections with black Lines , half of them meeting at the ridge of the Belly . The SPIKED PUNEE . In proportion longer and narrower than the former . The Back russet , brown and black . The Belly , ashen . Where , that which is most observable , is a short , flat , and very sharp Thorne or Spike standing level , as in the Spiked Water-Clock , but with the point the quite contrary way , sc. towards the Head. The HIGH-SHOULDER'D PUNEE . He is otherwise of the shape and bigness of the former : all over of a brown or dun colour , especially the Membranous parts of his Wings . The SQUARE-WINGED PUNEE . Scarce ¼ of an inch long , and almost as broad . Partly colour'd with a shining black , and three spots of white on each side . Another Square PUNEE , with the Crustaceous part of the Wings russet . The SHORT-WING'D PUNEE . In which respect chiefly , it differs from the former ; the Wings being in those prolonged to the end of the Tail ; here , but half way . The LONG-PECKLED PUNEE . This kind , Moufet hath pictur'd among the small Beetles ; but by a mistake , it being really a sort of Flying Punee , with Wings partly Crustaceous and party Membranous , which is their Characteristick . The Shoulder-piece , Back-piece , Sides , Belly , and crusty part of the Wings , are all red bespeckled with black spots ; the Membranous part , dun and speckled with white . CHAP. III. OF CREEPING INSECTS . THe SMALLEST ANT or EMMET . When well grown , they are then hardly bigger than a good big Flea . In Barbados , saith Ligon , there is a larg sort of Ants , that build their Nests , with Clay and Lome , against a Wall or a Tree , as big as Bee-Hives , and divided into several Cells . a Of the Ingenuity of this Insect , see divers Relations in the same Author . b They are exceeding numerous throughout all India . So that they are forced to set the feet of their Cupboards and Chests in Cisterns of Water to preserve their Cloaths and Victuals c from them . Of their Kinds , and Generation ; as also their use for feeding of Pheasants and Partridges , see some Observations in the Phil. Trans . d Communicated by Dr. Edmund King. Of their Nature , some others in the same Transact . e Communicated by Mr. Ray from Dr. Hulse and Mr. Fisher. The former observing , amongst other particulars , That the Liquor which they sometimes let fall from their Mouths , droping upon the blew Flowers of Cichory , immediately gives them a large red stain ; and supposeth , it would produce the like in other blew Flowers . The latter , That not only the Juyce , but also the Distill'd Water or Spirit of this Insect will produce the same effect , &c. Amongst which , Mr. Ray mixeth some Notes of his own . The Liquor of Ants is commended by Schroder f for a most excellent Ophthalmick . The BAHAMA-SPIDER . It is of the Tarantula kind , and may be called Phalangium maximum Indicum ; being the biggest of all the Species , sc. two inches long . Described by Wormius , and others . He hath six Eyes , not so big as the smallest Pins head . They stand not in a circle , as represented by Laet , Wormius , Piso , and Olearius , but two and two on each side , and two betwixt them transversly , thus : ·· : He hath two strong black shining Teeth , like crooked Claws , standing parallel , and with their points downward , above ½ an inch long by the bow . These Teeth being set in Gold , are used a by some for Tooth-Pickers . Being vexed , they strike with a Sting so very small , as it is hardly visible . b They will live several Months without eating any thing . The Nhanduguacu , a great Spider in Brasile c so called , is probably of the same Species . The TOOTH of the NHANDUGUACU or Bahama-Spider . The WEB of a Bermuda-Spider . It is so strong , as to snare a Bird as big as a Thrush . d 'T is here wound upon a Paper like Raw-Silk . Spiders , saith Aristotle , e cast their Threads , not from within , as an Excrement , as Democritus would have it ; but from without , as the Histrix doth his Quills . Of the spining of Spiders , and the rest of their History , see the curious Observations of Mr. Lyster . f The CLAW of a SCORPION . 'T is long and slender , and belongs to the first Species described by Moufet . A thick and short CLAW of a Scorpion , belonging to the third Species in Moufet . The TAIL of another , with the Sting at the end , which is a little crooked , and as sharp as that of a Bee. The other parts of all three are broken off and lost . In the Musaeum Cospian : is the Figure of a very large Scorpion , three times as big as I find any where , yet said by Lorenzo Legati , to be drawn after the life . This Insect aboundeth in Brasile . Those that are stung with them , suffer extraordinary pains for about twenty four hours , but seldom die upon it . g Of Scorpions are prepared , Oleum Compos . Magnum , i. e. Matthioli , Sanguineum h Magni Ducis , & Ol. Scorp . purgatum . i The GRFAT GALLY-WORME . Scolopendra . Described both by Moufet and Aldrovandus : but yet imperfectly . Neither is this here entire . Yet thus much remains Observable of the Feet ; That each of them is armed , in the room of Claws , with three , four , or five Needles , of different thickness and length ; some of them above ¼ of an inch long ; of a black shining colour like the Sting of a Bee , and equally sharp ; in respect to which the Figure neither of Moufet nor of Aldrovandus doth any way answer . Besides these , there are a great many more on each side , of the like shape and bigness , but of the colour of Copper or tarnish'd Brass . The Back and Sides are shag'd , the Belly smooth or bald . He is about three inches and ½ long . The Teeth of this Animal , are said by all to be venimous . And probably , all the Needles above described , are so likewise . The middle Bald GALLY-WORM . Julus glaber . They have commonly betwixt forty and fifty Legs on a side answering to so many crustaceous Rings , with some resemblance to a Triremis ; whence Moufet gives it the English Name . Another Bald Gally-Worme , of a yellowish colour , and fewer Feet ; being the third sort mention'd by Moufet . Of the Gally-Worme Mr. Lyster conjectures , That it may yield an acid Spirit , like that of Ants. a The SILK-WORME . Bombyx . The full History hereof is written by Malpighius ; as to the manner of his feeding , the several changes he undergoes while a Worme , and while transformed into an Aurelia , and thence a Butterfly , with the business of Generation afterwards . But principally in the Anatomy of the Parts ; as Feet , Mouth , Muscules , Lungs , Heart , Stomach , Medulla Spinalis , &c. in the Worme . And in the Butterfly , the Penis , Parastata and Testicles of the Male ; and the Womb and Ovarium of the Female . Particularly , of the Lungs , he saith , That the Silk-Worm hath not only these , or Parts analogous , but that almost every Ring hath two pair , which are branched out to all the other Parts abovesaid : their several Orifices being remarquable , by so many little black Circles which encompass them , on the sides of the Worme . If any of these Orifices be oiled over , so as to exclude the Aer , the Parts to which they belong , presently grow Paralytick ; and if all , the Worm will die within the space of a Pater Noster . Of the Medulla Spinalis , he saith to this purpose , That , from the Head to the Tail , there are about thirteen large Nodes therein ; which he conceives to be , as it were , so many little Brains ; the Worme having no visible Brain distinct from these Nodes . A very large Aurelia and Slough of a Silk-Worme . Moufet affirmeth , That in the Transmutation of the Worme into a Fly , the Head of the Worme makes the Tail of the Fly ; and the Tail of the Worme the Head of the Fly. But Sigr. Malpighius makes no mention hereof ; neither is it any way likely to be so . Two BAGS of the Virginian Silk-Worme . They are of an Ash-colour , and about the bigness of a Pullets Egg. Of exceeding thickness , thrice as thick as the shell of a Hen-Egg . It seems not to be one entire piece of Work , but composed of several Skins one within another , woven by so many Worms , ready for spining , one after another . And accordingly , in each Bag , being opened , I find four Aurelias . The RED or CRIMSON CATERPILLER . Vinula . So called , because , while living , his Body is dy'd all over with a deep Claret colour . See Moufet hereof . a The YELLOW-CATERPILLER . Eruca flavescens . Both this and the two former are all smooth or bald . This is also mention'd by Moufet . The PALMER-WORM . Ambulo . For that he hath no certain home , or diet , but pilgrims up and down every where , feeding upon all sorts of Plants . In respect of his great shag , called also The Bearworme . EARTH-EGGS . About the bigness of Nutmegs , and somewhat Oval . So called , because made of Earth by some sort of Caterpillar , or other Insect , for their Nests , wherein to breed under ground . The SQUILL-INSECT . Described by Moufet . b So called from some similitude to the Squill-Fish : chiefly , in having a long Body cover'd with a Crust composed of several Rings or Plates . The Head is broad and squat . He hath a pair of notable sharp Fangs before , both hooked inward like a Bulls Horns . The WATER-SCORPION . Moufet c figures three sorts ; to the third of which , this answers . He describes it not . Nor can I well , being glewed to a Paper with the Belly upward . But it may be easily known by its pointed Tail. He hath four Legs , and two Arms or Claws , betwixt which a very small Head. He 's about ¾ of an inch long . The SHARP-TAIL'D SEA-LOUSE . Pediculus marinus cauda acuta . Moufet a describeth an Insect by the Name of Pediculus marinus . But with a bunched , not a taper'd Tail , nor with long nodous Horns , like this . 'T is about an inch and ½ long , and ½ inch broad , compos'd of several shelly Plates , like the Asellus or Wood-Louse , with as many Feet on each side . ANOTHER , with a Tail of four Spikes or Bristles , about ¼ of an inch long , thick as a small Needle , sharp , and spread horizontally . OSCABIORN . An Insect so called in the Danish-Tongue , the name signifies as much as Ursus Voti , or the Lucky Bear ; Because the people commonly believe , That he who for a good while holds a certain Stone or Body contained in it under his Tongue , shall enjoy his Wish . It is usually found adhering to a kind of Asellus or Cod-Fish in the Island-Sea , to which it is very troublesome . This account together with the Insect it self were sent hither by Mr. Olaus Borrichius . Not disagreeing from That which is described in some sort by Wormius , by the same Name : nor from That in Piso , called by the Americans , Acarapitamba . Yet I find not the Figure any where to answer to the Animal ; the entire length whereof , is about two inches and ½ . The fore part Oval : whence it narrows all the way to the Tail. Where broadest above ¾ of an inch . It s shelly Armor consisteth of about twenty Plates , of a straw colour : The Legs on each side in number answerable . The Eyes are most curiously latticed with cross lines , so as to divide them into an infinite number of Rhombs . He seemeth to have notable sharp Chisell-Teeth , whereby partly he becomes so troublesome to his Bearer . The other parts are lost . The SEA-HORSE-LEECH . Hiru●do marin●● . Described by Rondeletius . b He hath a harder Skin , than the Poole-Horseleech : for which cause , he cannot draw up himself so round , but exerts and contracts his Head and Tail only . c A WATER-WORME . Lumbricus Aquaticus . Not four inches long : but doubtless shrank up much when it died . The HAIR-WORME . Vermis Setarius . Given by Mr. Malling . 'T is little thicker than a Horse-Hair or a Hogs Bristle ; Of a light Flesh-colour ; and about ¾ of a foot in length . 'T is commonly believed , but erroniously , that this sort of Insect is nothing but a Horse-Hair animated . By some , that they are bred out of Locusts . See Aldrovandus hereof . But especially the Observations of Mr. Lyster in the Phil. Trans . a who found them in the Belly of a kind of black and not uncommon Beetle ; in some one only , in others two or three together : of all which he hath several Remarques . Whether there are not a sort of Eggs first laid by some Animal upon the Beetles Breech , which being hatched eat their way into his Belly , may be a Question . And therefore , whether the like Wormes , may not sometimes be also found in the Bellies of Locusts . A SEA-WORME NEST . 'T is a piece of TUBULATED WOOD ; part of the sheathing of a Ship. Brought in , by Wormius , improperly amongst Woods ; as not being naturally Tubulous , but made so by a sort of Sea-Wormes ; described by Rondeletius , and out of him , by Aldrovandus and others . The Tubular Holes are numerous , of that width as to admit a Swans-Quill , very round , equally wide , and winding every way too and fro , so as some times to run one into an other . Most curiously lined , or as it were Wanscoted with a white Testaceous Crust , of the same substance and thickness with those called Tubuli Marini . PART II. Of Plants . SECT . I. OF TREES . CHAP. I. Of WOODS , BRANCHES , and LEAVES . A Piece of LIGNUM ALOE , with its own GUM growing upon it . Given by the Honorable Mr. Boyle . The tast of the Gum is perfectly like to that of the Wood. The Colour , like that of the purest and most lucid Aloe , called Succotrina : for with the light reflected , it looks almost like Pitch ; with the light transmitted , it glisters like a Carbuncle ; powder'd , it is of a reddish yellow . This , or some other like Aromatick Gum , the Aloe of the Hebrews : whence the other , from similitude , hath its Name . The Tree is described by Linschoten ; a about the bigness of the Olive . This Wood is the Heart of the Tree , the outward part , commonly called the Sap of a Tree , being whitish and soft . 'T is said by Sir Philiberto Vernatti , b formerly Resident in Java major , to yield a Milk so hurtful , that if any of it lights in the Eyes , it causeth blindness ; or scabbiness , if on any other part of the Body . But this , doubtless , is to be understood neither of the Heart , nor the Sap ; but only of the Barque : there being no Milk-Vessels in either of the former , that I remember , in any Tree , by me observ'd . Of this Tree there are two sorts : a The best , called Calamba , and grows most in Malacca and Sumatra . Much used in India for the making of Beads and Crucifixes . The wilder , called Palo Daguilla , and grows most in Seylon and Choromandel . With this , they burn the dead Bodies of their Bramenes and other men of account , in token of honor . See hereof also Jac. Bont●us . b A piece of Indian-Wood , called GARON . Very oily ; in colour , hardness and weight , like to Lignum Aloe . But being held a little to the fire , hath a strong fragrant scent , much like to that of Cloves ▪ and seems therefore , as well as by its Name , to be the Wood of the Clove-Tree . The Clove-Tree is described by Li●schoten . c Shaped like a Bay-Tree . It grows in Amboyna and the Neighbour Islands . The best sort in Makian and Tidor . The BARQUE of the Tree LAWANG . Sent from Java major , where it is so called . Being well chewed , it hath the self same Tast with that of Sassafras-Barque , so that , probably , the Tree is a Species of Sassafras . Part of an Arm of the STINKING-TREE ; as it may well be called : for it naturally smells like the strongest humane excrements , especially , as upon the emptying of a House of Office. It grows in the Isles of Solon and Timor , from whence Sir Philiberto Vernatti procur'd it and sent it to this Musaeum . d Where , though it hath now been preserved many years , yet seems to give as full and quick a scent as ever . Yet in burning , it yields no smell ; as do Lignum Aloe and some other Woods . 'T is ponderous , hard , and of the colour of English-Oak ; and as that , hath large Aer-Vessels ; yet but few . I should have conjectur'd , that this Wood belong'd to the Tree called Ahovaj , which hath a stinking smell , but that this is said to be the more odious when it burns . A piece of SERPENT-WOOD . Lignum Colubrinum . There are divers sorts of Woods so call'd . This here is different from all those Species described by Garsias , and out of him by J. Bauhinus . Yet comes nearest to the Second . 'T is above three inches in Diametre , the Barque thin , the Wood solid , more than that of Pear-Tree . Of a very bitter Tast ; especially when reduced to powder . A piece of an other sort of SERPENT-WOOD . Within of a pale yellowish colour . Full of great Aer-Vessels . And also very bitter , as the former . They grow in divers places of the East-Indies , as in Seylon , &c. And have their Name from one of their especial Uses , being an excellent Remedy a against the Bitings of Vipers and other venemous Serpents . They are also , saith Bontius , given in India against Intermittent Fevers . From whence , and their bitter Tast , one may guess , That they are either of kin to the Tree whereof the Pulvis Patrum ; or might give occasion , to some who have been in both the Indies , to find out the Virtue of it . The WOOD of a Tree of Angola , there call'd Tacusa . 'T is very solid and ponderous , like that of the Lignum vitae , and with a blackish grain . Another sort of Angola-Wood by the Inhabitants called CHICENGO . 'T is somewhat hard and ponderous , and of the colour of Spanish-Oak . Being power'd , it hath a bitterish Tast. Both these Woods , may be of the like use with the former . Part of the Trunk of a young MOUNTAIN CABBIGE . Sent from Jamaica by Mr. Sam. Moody to the Author . Now it is dry and shrunk in , not above a foot and ¼ in compass . Consisteth of a great number of very thin fibrous Rings or Tubes one within another , now , by the shrinking up of the pithy parts , distinct . 'T is said by Mr. Stubs b who lived for some time in Jamaica , where this Tree grows , That it is one sort of Palm-Tree . It grows also in Barbados : where , as it was confidently reported to the same Person , there was one about three hundred feet high , i. e. about thirty yards higher than the great 〈◊〉 Pillar in this City called The Monument . The young tender Sprouts of one year , are eaten both boyl'd and raw , and are both ways excellent good meat . The BARQUE of a kind of Pine-Tree in Nova Scotia . Hereupon grow up and down many Knots , about the bigness of a Horse-Bean , hollow , and filled with a liquid , clear , and fragrant Turpentine ; which , as it drops , the Natives gather and use as the Balsom of Peru. A natural KNOT of Wood of an Oval Figure , and as big almost as a Turkeys-Egg : the fibers whereof are prettily waved by the transverse eruption of several small sprigs . A supposed naturally entire RING of Wood , almost in the shape of a Womans Head-Roll , but not so big as now worn , about four or five inches Diametre . Wormius also mentions one in his Musaeum like this , but somewhat bigger . PITT-WOOD . Lignum fossile . Colour'd like that of the Cedar , but a little brighter . Smooth , light and soft ; yet hath no conspicuous pores . Hath neither tast nor smell . Whence this was dig'd , is uncertain . But in Lancashire , and some other places here in England , the people find the Bodies of large Trees at a good depth under-ground , and which the poorer sort burn , being splinter'd , to save Candles . A BRANCH of a Tree , by some called The COCKSPUR Tree . Perhaps more properly , Oxyacantha Americana , or the AMERICAN HAWTHORNE . I meet with it no where described or mention'd . This Branch is an Eln long , without any appendent Branches . An inch Diametre . Of the solidity of Hawthorne-Wood . Encompassed with great Thornes alternately placed on every side , so ascending , as every two Thornes on the same side are about four inches and ½ one above another . Most of them about 1 ½ inch , some an inch and ¾ long , of the thickness of a large Cocks-Spur , and very strait . Not meerly Cortical , as the Thornes of Raspis , Gooseberry , and the like ; but Lignous or Woody , as those of Hawthorne . A BRANCH with a great WEN . It seems to be of the Hawthorne . The Branch , not above an inch in compass ; the Knot or Wen , almost ● / 4 of a foot . 'T is tuberous and spiked . So that it seems to be made by the casual eruption of several sturdy Buds together , which having begun the draught of the Sap , it still continu'd to swell the Knot , after they were faln off . And it is probable , that Animal-Wens are then produced , when two or three sprigs of a Nerve bigger or more than ordinary , shooting into a part of a Muscle , do thereby more invigorate it , and so make it capable of a more copious nourishment . Another tuberous Knot like the former . There is one like these in the Musaeum Cospianum . a A little Oaken BRANCH with a great WEN growing round about it . 'T is above a foot in compass , as big as a midling Bowl . A WARTED-BRANCH . 'T is of Oak , about as thick as ones middle Finger ; the Warts the bigness of Hasle-Nuts . Another BRANCH with four or five great Warts or Wens upon the sides . Wormius , who hath one like to these , not of Oak , but Hasle , calls it Lignum Strumosum . An Oaken BRANCH permitted to grow for some time , after the Barque had been cut round about to the Wood. By which means , that part of the Branch above the Cutis , is grown much thicker , than that underneath ; the one being little , more than an inch about , the other almost two inches . Neither is it only the swelth of the Barque , but the Wood it self is augmented . An Experiment lately made by Sigr. Malpighi ; and may seem an argument for the Circulation of the Sap. In what manner the Circulation of the Sap is performed , especially in the Root , the Author of this Catalogue hath some years since explicated . a A piece of a BRANCH naturally shaped like a Penis with a pair of Testicles annexed . Wormius hath one like to this , which he calls Lignum Inverecundum . A WINGED-BRANCH of Ash. About two feet and ½ long , and subdivided into two lesser . Where the division begins , the Barque is spread out from the Wood for the breadth of above an inch , and of the thickness of Sheeps Leather , and so joyns both the Branches together for the length of about a foot . From thence they are perfectly divided , and so wind two several ways , almost like a Rams Horn ; the Barque being spread out all along to their ends : yet only so as to make them edged . The two ends , with Buds like little Claws on the edges , look like a Seals Feet . Wormius hath some Branches , not of Ash , but Firr , which seem in some part answerable to this now described . A HASLE BRANCH seeming as if it were naturally TWISTED . But made so by a Woodbind or some other Convolvulous Plant. In the Mus. Cospianum is such another of Hawthorne . A WILLOW BRANCH , winding to and agen , like a Snake , with six or seven close flexures . A Figure not uneasily given to a young Twig . A Pipe made of a hollow BRANCH , and twisted into a loose Knot , in which one part of the Branch is incorporated with the other . Two large BRANCHES incorporated in the form of a St. Andrews Cross. Two lesser , growing together in the same form . Two BRANCHES growing together in the form of our Saviours Cross. 'T is probable , That these were bound together ( as may be any other ) when they were young , and with the Barque pared off , where contiguous ; and so , by a kind of ingrafting , became coalescent . A PALMETO LEAF . Palmae humilis folium . 'T is a yard and ½ long . Hath about a hundred and forty Plates , seventy on each side the middle Rib , whereupon they are all folded . Which Rib also distributes it self into Plates towards the top of the Leaf . The Plates are of several bredths from ½ an inch to an inch and ¼ . Most of them are now broken or torn asunder . But originally they make all one entire piece , rudely imitated by a folding Fan. These are the Plates , which both the Arabians and Indians make use of to write upon , by Impression with a Style . Part of another sort of PALM-LEAF . 'T is ¼ of a yard long , and at one end seven inches broad : but rolled up , and with the ends of the Fibers unwoven , so as to look like a Broom . Of a wonderful substance , in some places 1 / ● of an inch thick , and very dense and stubborn work . Consisteth of great and lesser flat Fibers ; and small round ones ; somewhat alike as in the Palm-Net , whereof presently . The Leaves of some Palms , are used , where they grow , for making of Garments , and thatching of Houses . The Country-People Tap the Wine-Palm about two feet above the ground , and of the Liquor which runs from it , and which they catch in Earthen Vessels , they make an excellent Wine called Mignol , like the White Champane . a The fruitful kinds flourish chiefly in Aegypt and Syria : as also in the hotest parts of the Indies ; and in the Canary-Islands : amongst which , there is one called , The Palm-Island . a The barren kind in Italy and Sicily . The PALM-NET or BAG . The Tree which produceth it called , Palma Saccif●●●● Whether Bauhinus giveth this under the Name of ●olium Nucis Indicae , is uncertain . If so , both the Figure and Description are very imperfect . Some part of it hath been cut off both at the bottom and on the side ; yet is it above two feet long ; at the bottom a foot broad ; from whence it tapers to the top . Originally entire , like a taper'd Bag , commonly call'd Hippocrates's Sleive : but by some inconsiderate hand cut open on one side . 'T is naturally sewed or woven together with admirable Art. And yet not with more , than that which may be observed in every Plant ; though not so visibly , and with variation . There is a five-fold Series of Fibers herein . The greatest of all swell out above the rest , and like so many Ribs , are obliquely produced on both hands , so as to encompass the Sack. Along each of these woody Ribs , on the inside the Sack , runs a small whitish Line ; which seems to be a Thred or Fiber of Aer-Vessels growing thereto . Betwixt the said large Ribs , there are others , as it were lesser , parallally interjected . On the inside a third Series also obliquely produced , and transversly to the former . The fourth and fifth , consist of the smallest Fibers , not only transversly produced , but also alternately from the outside to the inside of the Sack , & vice versâ . By which all the rest are most elaborately woven into one entire and strong piece of Work. A Cover which Nature hath provided , to protect the delicate Fruit of this Tree , from all the extremities of the weather , and the ravine of Birds . Another PALM-SACK or Net , almost a yard long , and made of different Work. See one like to this in J. Bauhinus . b About the Year 1599. the Hollanders , saith Clusius , returning from America , in an Island there , by them called Coronopes , found whole Woods of this Tree : and , probably , then first discover'd the same to Europe . A LEAF of the ROCOUR-TREE . 'T is near ½ a foot long , four inches broad , the lower end Oval or Elliptick , pointed like a Spear . From the middle Fiber divers other collateral ones ( all prominent underneath ) are produced alternately , and at acute Angles . 'T is smooth on both sides , and of an obscur●●●dish colour . Of this Tree ( which I think grows in New England ) is made a sort of red powder , used for a dry colour ; but being wet , at least , mixed with Oil , makes but a dull one . CHAP. II. Of FRVITS ; particularly such as are of the Apple , Pear , and Plum-Kinds . PArt of a PRICKLE-APPLE . The Tree is in some sort described by Ligon . a The Fruit is remarkable for the several Tussucks or Bunches of Thorns wherewith it is armed all round about : each Bunch consisting of about six or eight Thorns ; some of which stand erected , the rest couched down a little and crooked outward ; of several lengths , from one inch , to above two ; altogether , if pull'd off , somewhat resembling a Jack a long-legs . A MALE-ORANGE of Chio , commonly called Sio . A FEMALE-ORANGE of the same Island . A CROWNED-ORANGE : that is , having an Orbicular Piece on the top . A FRUIT like a little ORANGE : perhaps , Aracynappil Paludani ; described by J. Bauhinus . b This here is crowned with a circle of ½ an inch Diametre . A sort of BASTARD-QUINCE . Cotoneaster Gesneri . c An HERMAPHRODITE-LIMON , exhibiting the pudenda of both Sexes . A FRUIT of BRASILE , probably described in Bauhinus by the Name of Bras . d Of the bigness and shape of a little Limon . 'T is now yellowish , when fresh , likely , of a golden colour . Filled with an innumerable company of Seeds , which Bauh . describes not . They are almost as hard as Stones , ¼ of an inch broad , and flat , almost as the seeds of Lillies . An INDIAN FRUIT , having its surface ( now ) very uneven , with Furrows and Knobs all round about . The Furrows , ten . Both the Description and Picture hereof taken by Bauhinus a from Platerus ; But ill placed . A Round Indian FRUIT with one end pointed , and a ( now ) granulated surface . Described as I take it by Bauh . b With the Name of Fructus Peregrinus orbicularis cuspidatus . The POLVILLERIAN-PEAR : because either it grows most about Polvilla in Alsatia , or was first taken notice of there . A very small fruit , ( now ) no bigger than a Nutmeg . See Bauhinus . The MOUNTAIN SERVIS . Sorbus Alpina . Chiefly upon the Alps. MYROBALANUS CHEBULA . The largest and longest of all the five Kinds known in Shops . Next to which is the Citrine , also long . Then the Belliricks and Emblicks , but both these are round . The Indian or Black , the smallest , and long . The Stone of the Emblick Myrobalan , of a peculiar angular Figure . This , and the five Myrobalans are all figur'd in Besler . The GREAT CITRINE MYROBALAN . A rare kind . In shape like that which Bauhinus c gives by the Name of Myrobal . Rauwolfij ; but is much bigger , near two inches long , and above an inch and ½ over . Myrobalans grow most of them in Cambaia , Goa , and Malabar ; Chebs , in Bisnagar and Bengala ; Emblicks and Belliricks , in Java ; the Great Citrine , in Palestine . These Fruits , say Fallopius and others who have purposely made enquiry , are no where mention'd by any of the ancient Greeks ; but by the Arabian Physitians first of all . In the Countries where they grow , and may be had fresh , they are doubtless of good Medicinal use to the Natives . But as they come over hither , they are most of them meer rubbish , whereof , with the plenty of far better Medicines , we have no need . The Chebs , Belliricks and Indians , are Preserved with Sugar in India , and sent thence into all the Neighbouring Countries . The Emblicks are there used , as Sumach , &c. for the tanning of Leather . SEBESTEN , i. e. Fructus Mixae . It grows naturally in Aegpyt and Syria : And is also nourished in Italian Gardens . The JUJUBE of Cappadocia . Bacca Ziziphi Cappadocicae . In shape like the wild , but lesser , and somewhat redish . Of a dryish substance , almost like that of Hawthorne-Berries . The Tree well described by Dalechampius . It grows , to the bigness of the Willow ; especially in Syria and Ethyopia . A Black round FRUIT of the shape and bigness of the largest Red Cherries . Perhaps , Prunula Insana . A STONED-FRUIT in shape and bigness like a Quince . The Flesh or Pulp being now dry'd and shrunk , very thin . It comprehends three very great Oval Stones , thin , and brittle : in each of which is also included a Kernel of answerable bigness . An ORBICULAR STONE of an Indian-Plum . Os Pruni Indici fere globulare . Of the bigness of a midling Wallnut , of a dark bay colour , knobed all round about , extraordinary hard , at the base and top a very little prominent . Another GLOBULAR STONE . In shape and bigness , like the former ; excepting , that the base is a very little broader . Of a citrine or straw-colour . Hard as a Wallnut . Very uneven and ruged all round about , with small furrows and holes intermixed . A third GLOBULAR STONE . Yet so , as to be divided into five Valves or Sides , all ruged as in the first , equally hard , and of the same bay colour . But not bigger than a midling Cherry . An OVAL PLUM-SONE . As big as a Pigeons Egg , and of the same shape . Somewhat rough , of an Iron colour , and hard substance , but not very thick . Another OVAL STONE . As big as a Hens Egg : and almost of the same figure ; saving that the Base is a little blunter , the Cone or top a little smaller . Of a bay colour . Wonderful hard . Divided into five sides , ruged and uneven , with a great many holes and deep furrows . The Sides distinguished by as many strait Fissures , beginning a little above the Base , and thence prolonged towards the Cone . Within each of which also grows a stony , and as it were toothed piece above an inch long . This , the Third , and the First , are all of kin . A LONG OVAL STONE . In length two inches , and one inch over ; shaped like that of an Olive . Cover'd with a kind of straw-colour'd Membrane . Under which , 't is all over unequal with furrows . Of a dark ash-colour without ; inwardly , whitish . Exceeding hard . Another LONG OVAL STONE . Naked or without any Membrane . Much bigger than the former , being two inches and ½ long , and an inch and ¼ over . The furrows also of this are more , and deeper . A THIRD of kin to the former , but far less , not much bigger than the common Cornelian-Cherry . These three last are all of kin . Not to be suppos'd the elder and young stones of the same fruit : for that they are all equally hard , and therefore at their full growth . A PLUM-STONE almost like a Wallnut . An inch and ¼ long , half an inch broad at the Base , which is a little hollowed in ; in the middle an inch and ½ , the top a little sharp and prominent . It hath three sides , all uneven with many furrows , and somewhat deep . Of a straw-colour , and very hard . A STONE figur'd into a SPHAERICAL TRIANGLE . Near two inches long . Hard , rough , and of a Wallnut colour . The three sides unequal : one above an inch broad , the others narrower ; all united at acute angles , and a little prominent . This Stone seems to belong to the fruit which , together with the Tree , is described in Laet a by the Name of Totocke . ANOTHER , of like shape , substance and colour with the former . But much less ; and ratably , broader ; sc. about an inch long , and as broad . Consisteth of three sides ; whereof one the greatest , and convex ; the other two almost plain or level . A STONE ANOMALOUSLY figur'd . Above two inches long . One way , almost two , over . Another , an inch and ½ . Of a dark citrine , and somewhat rough , as it were besprinkled all over with sand . On one side , flattish , but unevenly . On the other swelling up into a double Lip , very rough ; and having a Fissure running by the length . Another ODDLY figur'd Stone . Above two inches long ; In the middle , two over . At the Base , in a manner , an inch and ½ square , 1 / ● an inch over at the top . Almost smooth , and of the colour of spruce Oker . A THIRD . Three quarters of an inch long ; one way , 1 / ● of an inch over ; another , ¼ . One side , Concave ; the other , Convex . The Margin pinched out into a sharpe edge . Of a dark bay . A Great MAMMEE-STONE . Two inches and ½ long , an inch and ½ broad in the middle , flat , and somewhat sharp at both ends . Bauhinus gives the Description and Figure hereof both out of Clusius , by whom it is called Avellana Indica . 'T is also curiously figur'd in Calceolarius : but with the same Name . And with the same , described by Matthiolus . All of them mistaking it for a Nut. Whereas in truth it is the Stone of a kind of Fruit like a great Peach , and bigger ; in which there are commonly two of these Stones . A little MAMMEE-STONE . Described by Clusius with the mistaken Name of Avellana Indica minor . And , out of him , by Bauh . a A ROUND MAMMEE-STONE . Of the same colour with the former ; but that which is here the far greater part , of an obscure brown , and somewhat uneven with a few crooked furrows . The remainder and here the far less portion , of a shining bay . 'T is of the bigness of a good large Walnut . The Fruit grows in Jamaica , Barbados , and other parts of the West-Indies . Of the flesh or pulp whereof , they there make very good Conserves . A NETTED-STONE . Described by Bauhinus b with the Title of Fructus reticulato corio : mistaking it for a Nut. The greater part of the Stone is of the same substance with that of other Plum-stones . But over this is spread a netted Work of larg woody Fibers . It was brought from Guiney ; but it grows also in Virginia . Another WOODY STONE . A very great one ; but ratably short , sc. two inches long , and two and ½ over , like a midling Pippin . Very little stony , but all its outer part , at least , perfectly woody , or made up of a multitude of woody Fibers . The largest whereof are prolonged from the Base to the Cone , associated all along by lesser ones running betwixt them . A Third WOODY STONE . Almost of the shape and bigness of a Pigeons-Egg . But a little compressed . 'T is cover'd all over with Liguous Fibers , so extream closely woven together , that it looks as if it were all Wood. Some of the greater run directly from the Stalk to the Flower or top . So great a difference there is betwixt these Indians Stones , and those of our Europaean Fruits , which have very few , and most not above two or three on the outside . The STONE of the Brasilian Fruit called AND A. Wormius hath given hereof but a bad Figure : but describes it better . Yet with a mistaken Title , as if it were the entire Fruit. 'T is a very hard and great Stone , as big as a midling Bell-Peare , but a little compressed : broad at the Base , and sharp pointed , with some resemblance to a Heart . The sides of the Shell of a wonderful thickness . Penetrated to the Kernel with three great holes . Amongst many observable Instances of the Contrivances Nature makes for the growth of the Seed , in whatsoever Cover a it be included ; this Stone is one . For being so extraordinary hard and thick ; it were impossible the Kernel within it ( which is also great ) should be supplyed with Aer and Sap sufficient for its growth ; were not those three great holes made on purpose , for a plentiful admission of both . And as great an instance it is of the seemingly wonderful force of the Radicle , or that small and tender part of the Kernel , which becomes the Root of the Plant ; by which , chiefly , the sides of the Stone , those thick Walls , are made to cleave asunder to make way for its descent into the ground . But Time seems to do the same thing here , as Celerity doth in the Statera ; where a small Weight set at a greater distance from the Centre of gravity , will ballance a bigger that's nearer : because , what it wants in bigness , is made up by the Celerity of its motion . So the Radicle of a Kernel , having though a slow motion , yet some , and that continu'd , it is able in time to master a sturdy Body which hath no contrary motion at all , but is at rest . One or two of the Kernels , which are as big as Damascene-Plums , both Purge , and sometimes Vomit . If taken raw , they work roughly : but boyl'd and preserv'd with Sugar , may be given to Children . b Another POYNTED-STONE . A very great one : three inches and ½ long , an inch and ½ over , one way ; another near two inches . On one side , very Convex ; on the opposite , almost flat . The Base Oval ; the top , presently sharpen'd into a point . Of a russet colour , very hard , ruged , and having broad Furrows , most of them running by the length ; out of some of which arise several woody Fibers . Another like STONE . 'T is as big as a Pullets Egg. On one side more Convex , as the former . Of a russet colour , hard and granulated . All over uneven with many , though not very deep Furrows , divers whereof are produced from the Base almost to the Cone . The said Furrows , both in this and all the other Stones , are to be understood the Seats of woody Fibers , wherewith they were originally fill'd up . A TWIN Almond-Stone . GUM LACK , naturally adhering to a small Branch of its own Tree , called Ber Indica ; a sort of Plum-Tree growing in Pegu , Martaban , and some other parts , sometimes as big as a Wallnut-Tree . a 'T is generally agreed , That this Gum is made , in Summer-time , by Winged - Ants , out of the Tree it self . Garsias adds , as Wax is by Bees . How far the Comparison holds , requires examination . In the mean time , 't is most likely , That these Ants finding the Sap or Gum of this Tree agreeable for their food or other use , and nibling the Barque to come at it , it thereupon issues at the Wounds they make . The Indians make several sorts of artificial Lacks , by mixing this Gum with other Materials of all colours . With these , all the turn'd Wood-Works in India and China are wrought and burnished . Trochisci Dialaccae , a Medicine formerly much commended , but now obsolete . CHAP. III. Of CALIBASHES , and some other like Fruits . THe Great OVAL CALIBASH . In length , almost ¼ of a foot ; above a foot and ½ in compass . It s Figure answerable to that of a Hens-Egg , one end , sc. the top , being somewhat smaller than the other . 'T is now of a kind of tawny colour , or like that of an old Pomgranate-Pill . About as hard as a Wallnut , and the shell somewhat thicker . Originally fill'd ( as may be seen by some of them ) with a Pulp and a great number of Seeds , as is a Melon or Gourd . Yet a Calibash is the Fruit of a Tree . In some sort described by Ligon . a The Middle OVAL CALIBASH . Of the same tawny colour , as the former ; as also a little slenderer at the top , than the bottom . In length four inches and ¼ , and 3 and ½ broad ; of the bigness of a China Limon . It hath a little round knob at the top , as big as a Great Pins Head. The Seed , almost of the colour , size and shape of an Apple-Kernel ; saving that the top is shaped like the common Picture of a Heart . The little OVAL CALIBASH . Of a like colour with the former , but stained with some black Spots . Three inches and ½ long ; two and ¼ over ; somewhat bigger than a Turkeys-Egg . Of a perfect Oval , that is , with both the ends cut by the same Ellipsis , yet both a very little prominent . And the top apiculated , as in the former . It seems a kin to the Cucurbita Indica minor Taberna Montani ; and that the said Author mistook a Calibash , for a Gourd . An ORBICULAR CALIBASH . Of the shape and bigness of a Jack-Bowl . The halfs of an ORBICULAR CALIBASH , four inches and ½ Diametre . The Middle b FLAGON CALIBASH . Figur'd after a manner by Bauhinus with the mistaken Title of Cucurbita Indica Lagenaria : it being not a Gourd , but the Fruit of a Tree , as is abovesaid . It hath a Head and Belly divided by a Neck , somewhat resembling an old fashion'd Flagon . The Belly , about five inches and ½ long , and four and ½ in Diametre . The Neck , two inches long , and about an inch over . The Head , about as long , and above an inch and ● / ● over . Originally , of a straw colour : but by the Indians painted , after a rude manner , with a dull red . The Shell very hard , and about a ¼ of an inch thick . The little FLAGON or BOTTLE CALIBASH . About four inches and ½ long . The Belly , three inches over . The Head , an inch and ¾ . The Neck , a little above an inch . The Shell , at the top of the Head above ¼ of an inch thick . The PEAR-CALIBASH . In length about five inches , the Neck somewhat long and slender , the Belly two inches and ½ over : so as both in figure and bigness to resemble the Pear figur'd by Bauhinus with the Name of Pirum Strangulatorium . On one side , colour'd with a light , on the other with a deeper yellow . A Double PEAR-CALIBASH . A TRIANGULAR CALIBASH . 'T is smooth , and black , shaped like the Egyptian Cucumer , called Chate . About five inches long . The Neck triangular ; whether naturally , uncertain . From thence belly'd like a Pear ; two inches and ½ over . The shell very hard , and as thick as of the Flagon-Calibash . These Fruits grow in Guiney ; as also in Virginia , Barbados , and other parts of the West-Indies . Where they are used , either whole or cut through the middle , for Cups , Dishes , Basons , Buckets , Flagons , &c. according to their bigness . The Natives sometimes line their insides with some kind of Rosin ( as we rosin Wooden-Cans ) the better to preserve the Liquor they put into them ; which , if spirituous , would otherwise either drench through , or loose of its strength . Whether the Rosin they use , be such as gives no ill tast to the Liquor may be a query . The BAOBAB . Abavi Clusij . Of affinity with the Fruit by Scaliger called Guanabanus . Wormius , I think mistakingly , makes it the same . 'T is well described and figur'd by Bauhinus . a This is of the bigness of a midling Pomecitrine , and of answerable shape . The shell of a good thickness , but not very hard ; of a kind of dusky green , and faced almost all over with a velvet Down . When fresh gather'd , 't is fill'd with a soft Pulp , and as it should seem , much more juycy , than in the Calibash . Within the Pulp is contained a great number of Seeds , or little Stones , of the bigness , and with somewhat of the shape , of Indian Wheat . Besler hath a good Figure hereof , representing it cut open , to shew the Seeds . The GREAT LONG BAOBAB . I meet with no Description answering to this Species . 'T is in length ten inches , a foot in compass , being ratably much slenderer than the former , and almost Cylindrical . The upper end , made a little slenderer ; the top of all , flat , and an inch and ¼ over . The GREAT BELLY'D-BAOBAB . Much bigger than the former , and no where describ'd , that I find . In length , an inch above a foot ; and above a foot and ½ in compass . Towards the upper end , belly'd . But the end it self pointed almost like a Limon . The Baobab grows in the Island Zeilan , and in Aegypt . The Juyce hereof is of an acidulated Tast , very grateful : of which the Aegyptians make much use , especially when they travail , to quench their thirst . The MACOCQUER . A Virginian Fruit , described by a Bauhinus . It seems to be of affinity with the Calibash , or perhaps a small Species thereof . It is of an Orbicular-Figure , and of the bigness of a little Hand-Ball . Though Clusius affirmeth b it to be sometimes four inches in Diametre . The shell is thin and brittle . Originally fill'd with a soft and juycy Pulp , in which a great many Seeds of the colour and bigness of an Apple-Kernel . The Natives , having empty'd the shells of the Pulp and Seeds , and in the room hereof , put in some little Stones , use them as Rattles , wherewith to rejoyce upon any special Occasion . The GENIPAT , Junipap , or Junipappeeywa . A Brasilian Fruit so called . Described by Bauhinus . c And probably by Piso with the Name of Janipaba . This also is a kind of little Calibash . Of the bigness of a Wallnut , and almost Oval ; containing a Pulp and Seeds much like those of the Macocquer . It grows upon a tall Tree . The Natives use this Fruit against Diarrhae'as . As also to paint themselves . They chew the Pulp , and then squeezing the Juyce out , rub it upon their Body : as it drys , it turns to a blackish blew . This they do , when they visit a Friend , or upon any solemn Occasion , would be fine . Another FRUIT , of kin to the former , with a pointed top . It was brought from Guiney . A FRUIT resembling that described by Bauhinus a under the Name of Charameis Acostae . Yet this here , by the reduction of the point or seat of the Flower to the Base , a little flatish . CHAP. IV. Of NUTS , and Divers other like Fruits . THe JACAPUCAIO-NUT . A West-Indian Fruit. Both this and the Tree tolerably well described by G. Piso. b It is about the bigness of a Boys Head of ten or twelve years old , somewhat oblong , with a circular Ridge toward the top . Now all over , without and within of a dark or blackish colour . The sides extraordinary warm , being an inch thick . Within , divided into four Quarters . In each of which ( saith Piso ) are contained about thirty Kernels . But here they are wanting . Described also in part , and figur'd , in Calceolarius's Musaeum , out of Jos. Acosta c by the Name of Amygdala dell ' Anidi . Of these Kernels , much bigger than Almonds , the Natives make both Medicines , and pleasant Meats . Sometimes the Fruit of one Tree , hath served to Victual a whole Camp. Those that fall are , with leave , greedily devoured by the Cattel . Of the Timber of the Tree , are made the Rowls of Sugar-Mills ; as being tougher , or otherwise fitter for that purpose , than other Woods . Another of the same NUTS of equal bigness . The COVER of the said NUT . A like colour'd , and in shape almost like a Mushroon . When the Nut is ripe ( which always hangs down ) this Cover , with the least shake , falls out , and the Kernels after it , into the Laps of the Natives . One half of the MALDIVE-NUT ; called Coccus de Maladiva . Tavarcare , in the Language of the Island . Described by Chioccus a out of Clusius and Garzias ab Horto ; and well figur'd . Piso b also hath the Description and Figure , together with a prolix Discourse hereof . They are said to be no where found , except upon the Sea-shore . Nor is the Tree it self to be seen any where in the Island . The entire Nut , somewhat like a double Box , or a pair of Panniers . This half , about a foot long , and near ½ a foot broad ; a kind of half Oval ; yet flat on that side , where the two halfs are conjoyn'd . The shell about ● / ● th of an inch thick , and as hard as that of a Coco-Nut . As black as a Coal . This is empty ; but originally they contain a certain white Pulp , of no great Tast. Of this Pulp both the People and Princes of Malabar have a high opinion , as if of great Virtue against most Diseases ; especially in case of Poyson , or Epileptick and other like Affections . So that sometimes they value them at about five and twenty pounds a Nut. 'T is also highly commended for the same purposes , by Piso , both from the experience of others , and his own . They sometimes make Drinking-Cups of the Shells , and tip them with Silver or Gold-Plate . 'T is Death for any to be known to take up any of them ; because those things that are cast upon the shore , are the Kings . The COCO-NUT . The Fruit of a very tall Tree , both in the East and West-Indies , growing only upon the top of it . Mention'd by many Writers of Natural History , but not by any one distinctly describ'd . As by one sent me fresh by Mr. Sam. Moody from Jamaica , I had the opportunity to observe . Here are three of them entire . The bigest whereof is about a foot in length , and one and ¾ in compass . With three sides , one whereof more flat ; belly'd in the middle , and somewhat Conick at both ends ; so that it is a kind of Sphaerical Triangle . The Husk or outmost part of the Nut on the sides , about an inch thick ; at the Corners , an inch and ½ ; almost wholly consisting of tough woody Fibers ; so that being cut transversly , it looks like a stiff Scrubbing-Brush . Next within this Fibrous Part , lies the Shell , brown , hard , and brittle , like a Plum-Stone ; the 1 / ● of an inch in thickness ; about three inches Diametre , and of an Oval Figure , not much unlike that of an Ostriches , or sometimes a Cassowarys-Egg . Yet so , as always to be Trivalvous , i. e. composed of three Sides or Plates joyned together by the length of the Shell ; one Side being commonly much bigger than either of the other two . At the Base of the said Shell , are always likewise three conspicuous Holes , by which originally are admitted a considerable number of Fibers into the Concave of the Shell . Next within the Shell is a thin , dry and Membranous Coat , branched or veined all round about with a great number of Fibers , chiefly for the conveyance of Sap. Within this Veiny-Coat , lie's a soft , white , thick and Oval Body , commonly ; but falsly , supposed to be the Kernel : it being only the Cover next or immediate thereunto . In thickness about ½ an inch , and of a sweet and pleasant tast . This Body , while the Nut is yet unripe , is filled full with a very limpid and sweetish Liquor ; which , in the Nut I had sent me , was in all about 1 / ● a pint : all conveyed from the said fibrous Coat , and filtred through this thick soft Boby . Out of this Liquor , the true Kernel is in time produced : the Liquor diminishing , as the Kernel increases , in the same manner , as in an Egg , the White wasts , as the Chicken grows . Or as , indeed , in the Seeds of all Plants whatsoever , a which are not meerly Metaphorically , but really so many Eggs ( like those of many Animals ) without a Yelk . Letting this Liquor stand in a Bottle , corked up , for some months ; although at first as clear as Rock-water , yet was it not only grown very fetid , but being after left open for some time , did let fall a Sediment above ● / 2 an inch thick . Arguments of its being impregnated with a sufficient store of seminal Principles . And as no Animal Egg is vital without the Male : so neither is this Liquor , without the above-said Fibers ; which communicate their prolifick Vertue to the same . Amongst which Fibers , being many Aer-Vessels , they also serve for the hardening of the Shell . As in like manner do all those that compose the outward brushy part of the Nut. For were the Shell not only fill'd with so great a quantity of Liquor ; but also , as in many Fruits , surrounded with a juycy Pulp ; betwixt both , it would remain a soft Parenchyma ( as all vegetable Stones at first are ) and never , or not soon enough , harden into a shell . For the more easie and convenient eruption of the Radicle , the Shell is not one entire piece , but divided into three ( as are most Seed-Covers into two or more ) distinct Plates ; which gradually cleave asunder , to give way to the descent of the said Radicle into the ground . Two more LONG COCO-NUTS , somewhat less than that now describ'd . A THIRD , about as long , but much slenderer . Of the rounder kind , there is a good Figure in Besler ; as also of the Shell . A LONG OVAL COCO-SHELL . About ½ a foot in length , and three inches and ½ over . One of the three Holes at the bottom , cut wider by some Body , who had a mind to cheat the Spectator by imitating a mouth . Almost in shape and bigness like a Cassowarys-Egg . Another Shell of the same shape . THREE short Oval COCO-SHELLS . An ORBICULAR COCO-SHELL ; four inches and ¼ long , and as much in Diametre . Another Great ORBICULAR one . 'T is a foot and ● / ● in compass . A Coco-Nut of a foot and ● / 4 compass , hath a Shell in compass about nine inches . The Nut therefore to which this Shell belong'd , was in compass above three quarters of a yard . The COCO is one of the most useful Trees in the World. Of the Husk or outmost fibrous Cover of the Nut , all manner of Ropes and Cables are made throughout India . Of the Shells , the Indians make Ladles , Wine-Bottles , and many sorts of Vessels . The inmost Cover next the Kernel , while it contains only Liquor , they eat with salt , as a very pleasant meat . The said Liquor , is commonly used , as a clear sweet and cool Drink . Sometimes they cut away the Blossom of the young Nut , and binding a convenient Vessel to the place , thereby obtain a sweet and pleasant Liquor , which they call Sura . This standing an hour in the Sun , becomes good Vinegar , used throughout India . The same Distill'd ( I suppose after fermentation ) yieldeth a pretty strong Brandy , called Fulo , and is the first running . The second , is called Uraca , the only Wine of India . Of the same Sura , being boil'd , and set in the Sun , they also make a sort of brown Sugar , which they call Jagra . From the Kernel it self , when fresh , and well stamped , they press out a Milk , which they always mix and eat with their Rice-Meats . Of the Kernel dry'd ( called Copra ) and stamped , they make Oil , both to eat , and to burn . Of the Leaves of the Tree ( called Olas ) they make the Sails of their Ships : as also Covers for their Houses and Tents ; and Summer-Hats . Of the Wood , they make Ships without Nails ; sewing the several parts together with the Cords made of the Husk of the Nut. a A small ORBICULAR FRUIT , as it seems , of the Nut-kind , not bigger than a Physical Pill ; a little flattish on that part which grows to the Husk . Very hard . And of a shining colour , like that of red Coral . Described b also by Clusius : and neatly figur'd in Calceolarius's Musaeum . c ANOTHER of the same hardness , shape , and bigness ; but of a shining black . ANOTHER hard and orbicular Fruit , by Casp. Bauhinus called Milium Indicum . For what reason I see not , it having no similitude thereto . That for which it is observable , is , that it looks as if it were artificially turn'd upon a Lath. See a rude Figure hereof in J. Bauhinus . An Oval Stone or Shell , of the bigness and shape of a midling Olive . Given by Mr. Anth. Horneck . It seems doubtful , Whether of the Plum or Nut-kind . 'T is all over smooth , and of a shining light bay , like that of a Mammee . Excepting only the Base which is of a dull colour , and ruged , and having two narrow smooth Margins like a pair of Lips , or an open mouth : from the corners whereof runs a natural Notch round about the Stone or Shell . The YECOTL . The Fruit of a little Tree in New-Spain , which the Spaniards call Palmam Montensem ; and which I take to be all one with the Palmapinus , or the Palma Conifera . 'T is described and figur'd both by J. Bauhinus , and by Wormius . Who Reports out of Laet , That these kind of Nuts are always found empty , or without a Kernel . Which is a mistake ; for this here hath one . 'T is likely all that he saw ( and so he should have said ) were barren . The length of this , about two inches and half ; the Diametre , one and 1 / ● , the Figure Oval . Smooth , and of a shining Bay ▪ Composed of Scales , from the middle ( where they are about ½ an inch broad ) growing lesser towards both ends , so as in some sort to resemble a Cone , of the Picea Latin : or Male Firr-Tree . Yet a quite different Fruit : for whereas in a Cone , the Seeds or Kernels are numerous , all placed between the Scales of the Cone ; here ( so far as can be guess'd by the sound ) we have but one single Kernel , within the hollow of the Shell . But that which is most observable , and whereof no Author takes notice either in the Description or Figure of this Fruit , is this , That the Scales which compose the Shell , are not so set together , as to have their open ends or points upwards , as in a Cone : but on the contrary , so as to have their roots uppermost , and their open and outmost ends or points downwards , or towards the Base of the Shell , as of the Slates upon a House towards the ground . A singular contrivance of Nature , to prevent the rain from running into the hollow of the Shell , and so rotting the Kernel . And although the Scales of a Cone are open towards the point of the Cone , yet even hereby they answer the same end ; because it always or most commonly hangs upon the Tree with the point downward . This Fruit is pictur'd in Besler , Tab. 1. But mistakenly , for the Arecca or Faveel . The CONICK YECOTL . I find it not describ'd . 'T is much less than the former ; in length , an inch and ⅓ d ; in the middle near an inch thick . Slenderer at both ends , and the upper plainly taper'd . The Scales , as in the former . Of the Leaves a of this Shrub , the Indians make a sort of Thread . A SCALED FRUIT a kin to the YECOTL . 'T is of a rounder Figure , almost like a Pippin , and about as big as a midling Peach . See the Figure hereof in Bauhinus , under the Title of Nux Indica Tessellata . They grow in Guyana . A Great PALMACOCO-NUT . Bauhinus describes b another Species by the Name of Fructus Palmae Nuciferae . Perhaps the Tree may not be improperly call'd Palmacocus , as bearing a Fruit , though small , yet resembling the Coco-shell . This is the biggest of several here preserved , which make it doubtful , Whether it belong to a Cocus or a Palme . In length , near 1 / ● a foot ; in the middle , two inches over . The Base somewhat Oval , and Prominent , with three large Holes , as in a Coco ; the upper end Conick , and a little inflected . Composed of three Valves or Plates , making so many Angles , below , obscure ; above , more sharp . The colour mixed , according to the distribution of the woody Fibers . A middle PALMACOCO-NUT . As big as a larger Walnut . In length , an inch and 1 / ● ; the Base , an inch over . Figur'd into a kind of Convex Cone . Upon the Margins of the three Holes in the Base , are finely spread a great many small black Fibers ; like the Fibrillae of the Lig. cili are round about the Crystal Humour . See also Clusius's Description hereof in Bauhinus . Two of this Species are here preserved . ANOTHER also Conick , but less : In shape like the Pear called Moscatellinum : but is scarce so big as a small Nutmeg . Of a woody substance , and the colour of Box. With three open Holes , as in all the rest . The DOG-PALMACOCO . Bauhinus describes and figures one of these Nuts by the Name of Nux larvata . The like is performed in the German Ephemerides . But I take this to be a different Species from them both . In length , an inch and 1 / ● ; an inch over , where thickest ; and of a Conick Figure . The Crown or thicker end of the Shell is encompassed with a great many small Fibers , originally spread all over the Shell , but here clip'd off by some Body , to make it look like a Head of Hair. About the middle of the Shell are two natural Holes , ratably large , like a pair of Eyes ; and the upper Margins prominent , like Eye-brows , whereupon are naturally spread a number of small black Fibers , like the Hair on the Eye-brows . Underneath a third Hole , also hairy , standing in the place of a Mouth . Betwixt which , or before , there are three little Knobs , which together make no ill resemblance of a Nose , and the upper Lip all natural ; So that , at the first sight , one would take it to be a little Head of a Greyhound carved in Wood. TWO more , of the same kind , but much shorter . An Oval PALMACOCO , about the bigness of a Nutmeg . Another , of a straw colour , wrinkled , knobed , and somewhat compressed , Figur'd in some sort by Bauhinus , a under the Title of Avellana Indica peculiaris Camerarij . A BROAD PALMACOCO . An inch over or in breadth ; from the Base to the top directly , not above ¾ . That almost flat , this with a blunt point . It hath three Holes on the sides , almost equidistant . An ORBICULAR PALMACOCO . Yet a little compressed , as a Bowl . Not above ½ an inch Diametre ; of the colour and hardness of Box ; furrow'd as a Peach-Stone . On the sides are three equidistant Holes , over-spread with black capillary Fibers . A RHOMBOID-NUT , of affinity with the former . An inch and ¼ long ; ¼ broad , and ½ an inch thick , the sides being a little compressed . Cover'd round about with small woody Fibers , produced from the Stalk or Base to the top of the Shell . The FAVEEL or FAUFEL . The Fruit of a kind of Palme , by the Malabarins called ARECCA . Described by Garcias , Bauhinus , and Wormius . But by none of them well . It hath a three-fold Cover , of so many sorts of work . The utmost , consisting of straw-colour'd , soft and ( as Garcias rightly ) downy Fibers . The middle , of yellowish , and sturdy ones , of the thickness of a sewing Needle : about ½ an inch longer , than to the top of the Shell , yet couched down round about it . The inmost , a thin slender Case , but woody . Yet lined with a pithy substance . All contrived for the greater warmth , and gradual exposing of the Nut within to the Aer . This Nut is about the bigness of a little Nutmeg ; but not so long . This Fruit grows in Malavar and the Island Mombaim . Being eaten unripe , it stupifies , and as it were inebriates . For which cause , b some eat them to make them unsensible of great pains . Garcias saith , That he used their Distill'd-Water , in Bilious Diarrhaea's , with great success . A FRUIT very like to the Faufel . Bauhinus describes and figures it out of Clusius , by that Name . Yet it seems , to me , to be the Faufel it self in the Bud. The DATE-NUT , qu. Nucidactylus . I find it neither described nor figur'd by any Author . 'T is above two inches long ; near the Stalk , above an inch over ; towards the top near two , being belly'd like a Pear . Along one side , a little ridged . The Stalk cover'd with a whitish Down , like a Quince's . The outward Skin of a dusky Bay , smooth , soft , and thin . Next under this is a Work of Fibers , not produced , as in other Fruits , by the length , but standing bolt upright , like the Pile of Velvet , about a ¼ of an inch in depth ; or rather , like the Bristles upon a Hogs back . So that the outward Skin being taken off , the Fruit looks and feels like a round Scrubing-Brush . These Fibers are continuous all round about with the next Cover , which is of a woody substance , and very tough , about ¼ of an inch thick . Next within this Cover or Rind , is contained a soft and light substance , which , by the space it hath left , appears to have been originally a very fleshy and sappy part . Within This lies the Stone , about as big as a young Pigeons-Egg . This Stone is not hollow , like others , but altogether solid , like the Stone of a Date , and is within of the same whitish , dense , and horny substance : from whence I have taken leave for the Name . At the top of the Stone is formed , like as in a Nutmeg , a little round Cell , in which the true Seed is contained , no bigger than a midling Pins head . A TWIN DATE-NUT of the same Species . A THIRD , a single one , with the outward Rind taken off , whereby the said brisly Fibers are conspicuous . A CACAW-NUT . Given by Francis Willughby Esq . 'T is five inches long ; and about two , over ; shaped like a Garden-Cucumer ; but the Stalk-end a little slenderer . Now it is dry , angular with five wrinkled and black Ribs an inch broad . The spaces between , half as broad , smooth , and of a redish Bay : the blackness of the Ribs proceeding also from a fuller and deeper Red under the Skin ; as in many other Fruits : or as Scarlet Blood makes blew Veins . Within the Rind are contained about fifteen or twenty Kernels , near as big as a Garden-Bean , but smaller at one end ; somewhat like a little Birds Heart . Yet the shape , I suppose , in different Nuts , may have some variation . Another CACAW-NUT , like the former ; given by Mr. John Short. This Fruit grows principally in New Spain , and the Province of Guatimalla in Mexico . In which , and other places of the West-Indies , the Kernels are used , saith Jos. Acosta , a instead of Money ; and commonly given to the Poor , as Alms. With Chacawlate , the Indians Treat Noble Men , b as they pass through their Country . These Kernels being well pounded , as Almonds , in a Mortar , and mixed with a certain proportion of Sugar and Spices ( according as the Trader thinks or finds it best for Sale ) are commonly made up in Cakes or Rowles ; which are brought over hither from Spain , and other parts . But those that would have a good quantity for their own private use , had much better procure the Nuts themselves ( as fresh and new as may be ) and so prepare and compound them to their own Constitution and Tast. And for those that drink it , without any Medicinal respect , at Coffee-Houses ; there is no doubt but that of Almonds finely beaten , and mixed with a due proportion of Sugar and Spices , may be made as pleasant a drink , as the best Chacawlate . The BUTTER-NUT : a Fruit growing in New England , and there so called , because the Kernel yieldeth a great quantity of a sweet Oil. I meet with it no where . In length , two inches and ½ ; in the middle , near an inch and ½ over ; the two ends narrower , and a very little prominent , shaped somewhat like a small Cucumer . The Skin smoothish , and ( now ) brown . The substance within it , black : originally , a kind of Pulp or fleshy Rind about ¼ of an inch thick , answering to that of a Walnut . The Stone almost Oval , and edged with six or seven Angles by the length , the greatest , which are also opposite , ending in a sharp point . The Spaces betwixt the Angles , very uneven with a great many ruged and thin plates and knobs . With a Decoction of the Barque of the Tree , the English Planters dey their Linsey Woolsey of a Cinamon colour , without Alum , or any thing else being added . The EDGED-WALNUT of New England . In colour , as the common kind . Near an inch long , as broad , and a little above ½ an inch thick . The Base , and especially the point , a little prominent . Figur'd with eight Angles or Edges , whereof one half sharper than the other . The Kernel shaped , as in the common kind . A WALNUT shaped like a Pear . Whether monstrous , or of any Species , is uncertain . 'T is two inches long , at one end ¼ of an inch thick or over , and the other , above an inch . Another , with one Concave of the Shell twice as big as the other . A Third , with a Shell composed of three Valves or Plates . A NUT , which seems to be a sort of Indian Filbert . I find it not describ'd . Of a triangular Figure , one greater side subtended to two lesser . The Base 1 / ● an inch thick ; an inch and ¾ long , or wide ; from thence to the Cone as much . Of a brown ash-colour ; and ruged all round about by the distribution of a great number of Fibers . Only the true Base , by which it joyned to the Husk , is smooth ; and , as that of a Filbert , cleavable along the middle . The HAZLE-NUT of New England . Neither is this describ'd . Here is a Box of them . They are shorter , and broader , than the common sort ; the point depressed , and the Base more produc'd . In colour , both alike . HAZLE-NUTS , some three , and some four growing together . The NUT called MEHEMBETHENE . It grows upon a small Tree , like a Hasle , in New Spain . Described in Bauhinus . a 'T is somewhat Oval , an inch and ¼ long , ⅔ ds over . Divided by a triangular partition into three Cells , for the lodging of so many Kernels . The BARBADO-NUT . The Fruit , in truth , of a kind of Plum-Tree . b Yet the Name prevailing , I have placed it here . Described in Bauhinus , Wormius , and others by the Name of Avellana purgatrix Americana s. Ben magnum Medicorum vulgò : c but not well . 'T is about the bigness of a Filbert . The shell blackish , thin , and brittle , and somewhat angular . Within , there is a white soft Body , commonly , but falsly supposed to be the Kernel . For this Body is not divided , as are all Kernels , into two distinct Lobes , but is one entire part . Yet so as to have some little hollowness in the middle , capable to lodge a very thin Filme . This Filme , is the true Kernel , consisting not only of two large and perfect Leaves ( answerable to the two Lobes in other Kernels ) but of those parts also , which in time become the Trunk and Root of the Tree . These Nuts work strongly both by Vomit and Stool ; a four or five of them a great Dose . Being eaten tòsted , or injected in Clysters , b which is the safest way of using them , they are a present Remedy in the Cholick . One thing , very observable , is mention'd by Mr. Boyle ; c and since , also by Mr. Ligon : d and that is , That the Cathartick Power of the Nut , although so great , yet lies only or chiefly in that very thin Filme above-said , by me affirmed to be the Kernel : for this being taken out , the rest may be ●aten , as any other Nut. A small Indian Nut , about an inch long , and about half an inch over ; with a pretty hard Rind , and of a shining black . Excepting the colour , very like to that described and figur'd in Bauhinus , with the Name of Nucula Exotica Pistacij specie . The ANGOLA NUT . About ¼ of an inch long , and as broad , on one side Convex ; on the opposite , flat ; and of a tawny colour . The Shell very hard . The Kernel thin and leafy , and loged within a thick white Cover , as in the Barbado Nut. They purge upward and downward : one of them will give about a dozen Stools . The Purging-CHESNUT . Càstanea purgatrix . Well described and figur'd in Calceolarius's Musaeum . e The Figure in Bauhinus ( who describes f it by the Name of Fructus Indicus decussatus ) not so good . 'T is a blackish Fruit , about an inch and ¼ long , almost square , and pretty flat . But that which is most observable , is the double Sinus which compasseth it both by the length and breadth , as if it had been girded across with a string . And , as it were , a Crescent on that side , by which it grows to the Shell . A FRUIT in figure like a Chesnut ; but 't is much less , at least , than the common sort . The outward shell of a dusky colour , and thin , yet almost as hard as a Pebble ; or like that of the Seed of Gromwell . Under this lies another of the usual hardness of a Fruit Stone . Within which is included a whitish Kernel , of a pleasant tast , yet producing a roughness in the Throat . The New England CHESNUT . In figure , like the common sort ; but a little less . The Chesnut was first brought from Sardis in Lydia , a into Italy , France , and England . In some places where they abound , the people make Bread b of them . Heretofore , saith Bruyrinus , c they were brought , with the last course , to the Tables of Princes . In his time , ( about an hundred years since ) the French used to make and eat Chesnut-Pottage . A kind of small HORNED NUT . Not so big as a little Nutmeg , 't is of a brown colour , and with two pointed knobs at one end , bended outward , like little Horns . Figur'd , as I take it , in Bauhinus d by the Name of Fructus peregrinus , exiguus orbicularis , cum Sex Nervis . A Virginian AKORN within its Cup. There is one like this described and figur'd in Bauhinus out of Clusius , by the Name of Calix cum Glande incluso maximus ex Wingandecaow , i. e. Virginia . The Cup is about an inch and ¼ Diametre , and the sides very thick ; composed of a great number of Scales , as the Empalement of a Thistle , and many other Flowers ; but here very hard : of an Orbicular Figure , only open at the top about the breadth of ½ an inch . The Akorn it self , little bigger than the common sort . But their tast and substance may be more grateful . For in Virginia they are dry'd and preserved for food . They steep , and boil them , and so eat them either with Flesh or Fish. The ANACARDIUM . A fruit so called from some likeness it hath to a little Heart ; but yet flattish , and near as big as a Garden-Bean . Described and figur'd by Garcias , Bauhinus , Wormius , Moscardi , Besler , and others . Being held to the flame of a Candle , e it spits Fire , or sparkling flashes of divers colours . Anciently much used in Medicines , now obsolete , as Confectio Anacardina , &c. The Oil or Mellaginous Succus betwixt the Rind and the Kernel is that which is called f Mel Anacardinum . Either the Name of Oil ( given it by most ) or of Honey , must be improper . It is of a very Caustick and ve●imous Nature . Being mixed with Lime , 't is used for the marking of Cottons g throughout India . The Indians pickle the green Fruit , h and eat them as Olives . When perhaps they contain little or none of that Caustick Oil. The ACAJU , or Cajous-AKORN . The Fruit , or rather one part of the Fruit of a Tree growing in Brasile ( where it is called Acajaiba ) and other West-Indian Countries . Chiefly described and figur'd by Linschoten , a and Piso. b The whole Fruit is called Acaju . That part next the Branch , by Piso , the Apple ; but is shaped more like a Pear . To the top of which grows this part , which he calls the Akorn . In shape almost of an Hares Kidney ; saving that where it grows to the Apple 't is thicker , than at the other end . Of a smooth Surface , ( here ) mixed with ashen and brown . Piso in describing this Fruit contradicts himself . Flori ( saith he ) succedit Castanea , exqua crescit Pomum . A little after , Pomum hoc , tum Glans ei superinnascens — . Wherein he is false to himself , but true to Nature ; the Apple not growing upon or after the Akorn , as he had affirmed at first ; but the Akorn , upon the Apple : as by one I have now by me , may be seen . Wormius confoundeth the Picture of the Acaju , with the Description of the Anacardium . As may be seen by comparing Chap. the 22. and 24. of his Second Book . The Kernels being pounded or ground , as Walnuts , yield abundance of Oil by expression . That Oil ( so called ) which is distinctly contained in the Shell or Rind of the Akron , is of a hot biting tast , and of a kind of caustick quality . Used by the Indians to cure the Itch , Shingles , Malignant Ulcers , c and St. Anthonys Fire . d But the Kernels are accounted a great dainty , either eaten raw with Wine and a little Salt ; or especially , when they are roasted , or else preserved in Sugar . For the sake of this Fruit only , e the Natives sometimes go to Wars ; the Victors keeping possession of the Place , till they have pluck'd the Trees upon it , all clean . By comparing what hath been said hereof , and of the Anacardium , together ; they seem to be two Species , under one Kind . The ANOVAI . The Fruit of a Tree , or rather the Name of the Tree it self , growing principally in Brasile . Piso distinguishes a lesser sort , from the Greater , or Aho●guacu , the Tree whereon this Fruit groweth . Of a triangular Figure , almost like a little Pouch ; about an inch from corner to corner , very hard , smooth , of a Chesnut colour , and now made hollow , the Kernel being pick'd out ; and a hole cut on the top for that purpose . Figur'd in Bauhinus , Piso , and others ; but more neatly in Calceolarius's Musaeum . The Kernel , being eaten , is a strong Poyson . The Natives of Brasile a especially when they go to Dancing , hang the empty Shells , for Ornament , and the pleasure of the Noise they make , about their Legs : as Carriers do Bells about their Horses Necks . The Wood b or Boughs being broken , stink intollerably ; somewhat like to Garlick . The true METHEL ; or the VOMITING-NUT commonly so call'd . Nux Vomica Officinarum . Very well described c in Bauhinus . Of the shape and bigness of a midling Troch , cover'd with short Hair , of a greenish brown . Very hard , and horny , and almost solid ; saving that in the middle it incloses , as the Barbado-Nut , a thin Filme , which is the true seed ; whereof the said horny Body , called the Nut , is only a great thick Cover . This Fruit is , by Celaspine , most absurdly called Fungus Orientalis . And Wormius d speaking of it , saith , That no Body knows certainly what it is . Whereas , by Dissection , it plainly appears to be a Fruit. I find , that Cordus goeth thus far , as to observe , That within this Nut is contained a Rudiment of the future Plant , consisting as it were of two little pretty veined Leaves , and a Stalk . But that these Leaves were the two Lobes or main Body of the Seed , that the Stalk of these Leaves , as he calls it , was the Root , and that between these Leaves was cooped the Bud , of the future Plant , are things whereof he had not the least notion . Neither did he know ( for he speaks of it as a peculiar ) that the like conspicuous foliation , is , as in truth it is , observable in the seeds of a great many other Plants . Half a Drachm of this Nut , given to a Dog , in powder , hath kill'd him , saith Bauhinus , in four hours . About ʒj , hath put a Dog into so great Convulsions , that he hath dy'd in less than half an hour . The true VOMITING-NUT . Nux Methel Officinarum . So that by a mistake , the Names of the Nut before describ'd , and of this , are commonly transposed . An East-Indian Fruit described by Bauhinus a with the Name of Nux peregrina oculata & compressa : from its flatness , although a little swelling on one side ; and from the resemblance which the Seed-Cells , in number five , have to so-many little Eyes . Two Drachms hereof being given to a man in Powder , purgeth strongly , and especially by Vomit , but also by Stool . CHAP. V. Of BERRYS , CONES , LOBES , and some other Parts of Trees . CEDRE-BERRYS . The Tree by some called Cedrus Phaenicea ; although Baccifera were better , thereby to distinguish it from the Coniferous or great Cedre . Described by Clusius under the Name of Oxycedrus ; from its sharp-pointed Leaves . It grows wild in France and Spain . The Berry bigger than that of the lesser Juniper , and of a deep Purple ; with little knobs about it , and some resemblance of Scales . Great JUNIPER-BERRYS . Beccae Juniperi majoris Clusio . As big as Myrtle-Berrys , round , soft , odorous , and of a redish colour . The lesser Juniper-Berrys ( and probably these ) are of good and various use in Medicine , if they are fresh . One of the best ways of using them , is by extracting a deep and strong body'd Tincture of them with Spirit of Wine , whereof a spoonful , or more or less , to be taken in Wine or other convenient Vehicle . The BERRYS of the MASTICH-TREE . Baccae Lentiscinae . About half as big as a midling Peas , round , and of a blackish colour . The Tree flourishes in Italy , Spain , and divers other places . AROMATICK INDIAN BERRYS . Cocculi Indi Aromatici . There are a sort called Cocci Orientales , used for the taking of Fishes ; but not so round as these : neither , as I take it , are they Aromatick . Of these some are not much bigger than a Black Pepper-Corn ; others , as big as a Black Cherry : all of them of the colour of Cloves . They seem to come nearest to that Fruit commonly called Jamaican-Pepper . A CONE of the CEDRE of Mount Lebanon . Conus Cedri magnae s. Libani . Given by Abraham Hill Esq Described and figur'd by Bauhinus . a Yet with the Scales represented by far too narrow or not enough expanded : in which Besler is more exact . 'T is about three inches and 1 / ● long , and two and 1 / ● over ; of an Oval Figure , saving that the top is flat . Of this Tree it is affirmed by Melchior Lussy , b That upon the said Mount ( on which he hath seen them grow ) there are some so thick , that six or seven men can hardly encompass one of them with their Arms stretched out : which may be supposed above half as thick again , as the thickest Oak in England . A CONE of the MALE-FIRR . Conus Abietis maris s. Piceae Latinorum . Described by Bauhinus . It grows abundantly in Burgundy , and the Alps ; sometimes in height c above a hundred and thirty feet . The Cone almost Cylindrical , about eight inches long . To each Scale underneath , two winged Seeds or little Kernels are adjoyned . Curiously pictur'd by Besler . A little Twin PINE-APPLE . Pini Conus gemellus . Several CONES of the WILD-PINE . Of this Tree they make great store of Pitch in Burgundy . A CYPRESS-NUT . Strobilus Cupressinus . By Caesalpine not so properly called a Cone , because of its Figure , which is rather Orbicular . Yet any Cone is appositely called Strobilus , from the winding order of the Scales . 'T is not much bigger than a large Nutmeg . The Tree grows abundantly in France and Italy , and there bears Nuts . CAMPHIRE . The Gum of a Tree about as big as the Hazle ; and probably of the Coniferous kind . Formerly thought a Mineral ; and by Kentman d called Bitumen Odoratum . There are two sorts hereof . One of China , which is carried in Cakes and Balls , into all Places , in great abundance . The other of Borneo , which is far the best . A LONG FLAT LOBE . Lobus Buglossoideus , so I call it for its being somewhat like a Cows Tongue . Described by Bauhinus a with the Name of Ceratium Monococcon Indicum . But this here , is thrice as big as his . 'T is ten inches long ; in the middle , 4 ½ over ; both ends somewhat Oval . Very flat , scarce above ½ an inch where thickest ; the Belly level , the Back Convex and with a blunt Ridge . Of a dull russet , and all over rough with a great number of small Knobs . It s whole Cavity is filled up with one single Fruit ; which Bauhinus not well examining , only calls it Fructum ex fungosa quadam materie compactum . Whereas it consisteth chiefly of a wonderful Congeries of white Fibers ; not produced by the length , or breadth , but the thickness of the Fruit , both ways , as the Teeth in a double Comb. The spaces betwixt which are filled up with dust or powder ; which was originally , the sappy Parenchyma or Flesh of the Fruit. Another LOBE of the same Species , but much less . A THICK LOBE from Virginea . Lobus ex Wingandecaow . Not ill describ'd by Clusius . This here is not much above three inches and ½ long , an inch and ¼ broad , and an inch thick . Unciam densus , saith Clusius improperly ; that word not expressing the Dimention , but closeness or little porosity of a Body . There are some Lobes , saith Laet b of the same Species , that are two or three times the bigness of This. A short FIBROUS LOBE . I meet with the Description hereof no where ; nor the Figure , excepting in Besler , c by the Name of Fructus reticulato corio . 'T is almost three inches long , an inch and ¾ broad , near an inch thick . At one edge it is cut through by the length ; where , if you try to spread the sides open , it resists , from its great fibrosity , like a thick sturdy piece of tann'd Leather . Lined within with a most smooth and thin Membrane . The Cavity all over even , or without any Sepiment : shewing it to have been fill'd up with only one large Fruit. A Great SCALLOP'D LOBE ; or rather part of it . Of ki●●● that described and figur'd in Bauhinus d by the Name of Lobus Brasilianus ingens Siliquae Acaciae formâ . The whole Lobe , is above two feet long ; where broadest , near four inches , flat ; and composed of six or seven Joynts , as Bauhinus calls them ; rather Cells , so rounded or scallop'd on both Edges , as to look like so many Joynts . In this part of the Lobe , are only three . In each of them is contained a great NUT round and flat , and of a shining Bay ; an inch and 1 / ● Diametre , and half an inch thick . In the Lobe Bauhinus describes they were not ripe . A round FRUIT ( probably ) of a sort of SCALLOP'D LOBE . 'T is almost of the colour , bigness , and shape of the former ; saving that the sides are not so flat , but both of them a little Convex . ANOTHER , almost of the Figure of a Cat 's Kidney ; having at the edge a shallow Sinus or depressure where it was fasten'd to the Lobe . Described in Bauhinus a by the Name of Phaseolus Novi Orbis , Cordis sigurâ . But , as is most likely , very improperly ; This being so like the Fruit of the Scallop'd Lobe above describ'd , which he himself makes the Fruit of a Tree ; Neither doth the Kernels , its being naturally cleft into two halfs , ( ut sunt omnia Phaseolacea , as Clusius speaks ) argue any thing . For that is not peculiar to the Phaseolous kind ; but all other Seeds whatsoever , excepting Corn and that Kindred , are naturally cleft b into two or more Lobes . This Fruit is said to be Cathartick : and therefore 't is probable , the other Species are so likewise . A long FRUIT of another LOBE . Described and figur'd in some sort in Bauhinus c by the Name of Faba Americana purgatrix longior . 'T is two inches and ¼ long , an inch and ½ broad , flat , the edges thick , of an Oval shape , and dusky ash-colour . Where it was fasten'd to the Lobe , not depressed , as in the former , but a little produc'd . A broad FRUIT of another LOBE . Probably described and figur'd in Bauhinus d by the Name of Lobus Membranaceus planus niger . If so , he should not have called it a Lobe , but the Fruit contained in it . 'T is about an inch and ¾ long , and almost as broad , flat , and very thin , and of a blackish brown . One of the edges sharp , the opposite somewhat thick . A square FRUIT of an other LOBE . I find it no where . 'T is almost an inch and ¾ long ; at one end , an inch and ½ broad , at the other , an inch ; above ½ an inch thick in the middle , where it swells up on both sides . Two of the edges opposite , Convex ; the other two , Concave . Smooth , and of a blackish Bay. So many of the above-said Fruits , as are described by Bauhinus , or other Authors , are number'd amongst Herbs , as if a sort of Beans . But by comparing them all together , and with the Fruit of the Scallop'd Lobe ; they appear to have been all included in the Lobes of several sorts of Trees . The COD of the wild LOCUST of Virginia . Arbor . Lanif . Species . Described by a Ligon . The Cod somewhat hard and brittle . In length , ½ a foot ; sharp at both ends , in the middle an inch and ½ over , Convex on the back , the Belly plain . Fill'd with white Down , not like Cotton , but that of the Pappous kind of Plants , appendent originally to the end of the Seed : but the Seeds are here wanting . A sort of SILK COTTON with the SEEDS . Given by Th. Povey Esq . They seem to have been taken out of the Cod of a Tree which grows about Bantam ; described in Bauhinus b out of Clusius , by the Name of Lanifera Arbor peregrina . That this Cotton is not so white as that of Clusius , may proceed from Age , or some difference in the Tree . 'T is rather of the colour of raw Silk , and hath a gloss like it ; extream soft and fine , but not so long as Cotton wooll ; and therefore unfit for Spinning . Of this Cotton I suppose the Chineses make their soft thin Paper . And it is probable , That many of our English Plants yield a Down , which would be altogether as fit for the same purpose . 'T is also used , by the Indians , instead of Feathers , for the stuffing of Pillows . SECT . II. Of SHRUBS and ARBORESCENT Plants . CHAP. I. Of SHRUBS , chiefly . THe DWARF-OAK . The Leaves shaped like those of the Ilex , but not prickly . It differs not in the hardness of the Wood or Boughs , from the common Oak ; nor in the shape of the Acorns it bears ; some whereof are also here preserved . Yet is it not above a yard in height . Sent hither by Mr. Winthrop , not long since Governour of Connecticut . In the Inland Parts of New England grow whole Forrests of this Oak . The SEED of the Male HOLLY-ROSE , called Cistus , mas ; and the first in number , according to Clusius . 'T is included in a shelly Cover of a Pentagonal Figure ; and is it self also angular , about the bigness of the Seed of Patience , or Lapathum Sativum . The SEED of the second Male CISTUS . The SEED of the Female CISTUS . The shell of this , not so big , nor so sharp at top , as of the Male ; and both this and the Seed it self blacker . It may be , because older . Upon the Root of the Cistus grows a Parasitical Plant , called HYPOCISTIS : the Juyce whereof , is commonly condensed , and so formed , like that of Liquirish , into Balls , and sold as a Drug . The SEED of the CISTUS LEDON ; being the first in order according to Clusius . The SEED of the fourth CISTUS LEDON . Off of the Cistus Ledon is gathered , the Drug called LADANUM : which is a kind of Gummous Exudation , chiefly found upon the Leaves . 'T is gather'd a in the Dog-Days , and when the Sun shines hottest , and therefore not without intollerable labour . These Shrubs grow in Cyprus , Creet , France , Spain , &c. In Creet , the Principal Place for Ladanum is at the Foot of Mount Ida. The BERRYS of the Indian JASEMIN with a yellow and most fragrant Flower . The Oil of the Ben Nut being impregnated with the odor or spirit ; especially of these yellow Flowers , and so mixed with Pomatum , is that which is commonly called Jasemin Buttyr . The FRUIT of the NAMBUGUACU , a Shrub so called by the Natives of Brasile . Described by Piso and others with the Name of Ricinus Americanus ; & Palma Christi . Curiously figur'd by Tobias Aldinus . a Where note , That in the said Author , through some inadvertency , the Titles of this Plant and of the Spinacia Fragifera are transpos'd . The Seeds are of the bigness of a Horse-Bean , somewhat long , smooth and glossy , ash-colour'd and mixed with black specks . The Kernel white and very oily . Given by Dr. Wilkins late Bishop of Chester , and to him , by Captain Hinde . The Oil expressed out of these Kernels , is not only used in Lamps , but by the Natives of Brasile against all cold Distempers b both outward and inward . Six or seven of the Kernels taken inwardly , purge and vomit with great vehemency . But a Tincture extracted out of them , is well proposed by Piso c as the safer Medicine . Although the Kernels themselves work so strongly ; yet is it affirmed by Mr. Stubs , d That the Oil which is expressed out of them , hath no Physical ( Cathartick ) Operation , although a spoonful of it be taken down at once , or three put up in a Clyster . The Leaves , saith the same Person , e are the only Remedy , which the Indians use for the Headach . Being steeped in Water or Vinegar , they are daily experienced to cure the Shingles f and other like Affections . The FRUIT of the URUCU , a Shrub growing in Brasile . Described by Clusius and Piso. Bauhinus ventures to call it Bixam Oviedi ; although Clusius only saith it is like it . In shape and bigness , saith Wormius , like an Aurange-Tree . This Fruit is about two inches long , an inch and ½ over ; composed of two Concave Valves ; below , Oval ; above , Conich and sharp-pointed ; beset all over with brisly hairs 1 / ● of an inch long . Within their Concaves , thirty or more little Grains , figur'd like a Pear , and originally of a curious bright red . The Shrub grows wild : Yet the Natives cultivate it in Gardens with great Care and Industry . For with the scarlet Grains abovesaid , they paint and adorn themselves . The Tincture also which they extract from them , called Orellana , they sell to the Portuges , and others which Trade with them . They likewise beat and make them up into Balls and Tablets , which they send into all parts of Europe . a The same Grains are sometimes mixed with Chacalet , for the grateful colour and tast which they give to it . b Of the Barque of the Tree , they make Ropes . c A small Grain , in colour and shape not much unlike that above-said , and probably belonging to a Species of the same Kind , is brought hither from the Barbados by the Name of NOTTA . Yet used by Deyers , made up in Cakes , for a Limon-colour . With whom , nothing is more usual , than to alter the colours of their Ingredients , by the admixture of Salts , and other ways . BEIDEL OSSAR , i. e. The Egg or Cod of the Ossar , a kind of Syriac Dogs-Bane so called ; Beid , being the Arabick word d for an Egg. Accurately described by Honor. Bellus . And by Wormius very well figur'd . Yet Wormius in his Description , which he borrows of Alpinus , ( with his Author ) mistakes , in giving the Name to the Plant , which belongs only to this Egg or Cod. 'T is soft or skinny , with some asperity . About four inches long , at the upper end sharp , and ( now ) hooked backward . Filled with a company of small flat Seeds , enclosed in a fine and white Down . This Shrub grows near Alexandria , upon a Branch or Arm of Nilus e called Calig . One Plant , at an Incision of the Barque , will yield no less than four pounds of Milk. A Drachm and half of this Milk , f will purge a Man to Death . But used outwardly , is an excellent Remedy for the Itch. g A COD , with the Wooll and Seeds , of the COTTON SHRUB ; called Xylon Herbaceum . Said h to have grown heretofore only in Aegypt ; but now is sown , and grows abundantly in Creet , Sicily , and divers other Places in Europe . The Cod is trivalvous , almost like to that of a Tulip , or the Peony . Upon the Seeds which are black Oval , and near as big as a Horse-Bean , hang the greatest part of the Wooll . They are composed chiefly of two long and thin Leaves , admirably rowled up into an Oval Figure ; as I may have occasion else where to represent . They are sometimes an Ingredient in Pectoral Medicines . Some Cotton Wooll , though of its self , pure white ; yet contrary to Flax and Hemp , looseth of its whiteness by being washed . But whether it be that of this Shrub , or that of the Cotton-Tree ; or whether , according to the Climate , &c. there is not good and bad of both , I determine not . SAVINE-BERRYS . About as big as those of the common Juniper , and of a blackish blew . The little Sprigs , ( of which there are some here ) are square ; and not prickly , as those of the other Species . The Shrub , called Sabina Baccifera , and described by Bellonius , grows plentifully in some places in Asia . The ROSE of JERICO , or CHRISTMAS-ROSE . Rosa Hierichuntina . Either an ignorant , or a crafty Name , agreeing neither to the place , nor nature of the Plant. For about Jericho 't is no where found , a but in Arabia , upon the shore of the Red-Sea . A woody Shrub , but grows not above a foot or there about in height . Originally of an Aromatick smell . The Leaves of this are soft , but the Flowers remain , somewhat less than those of Cumfrey , and seem to consist only of two Leaves . All the Branches are closed up together , with some resemblance to the Umbel of the Plant called Bees-Nest , or some others of that kind . Being set in Water , its several Branches will gradually be expanded . Which some Imposters knowing , choose Christmas-Eve for the Experiment , and so make people believe that it only opens at that time . ANOTHER of the same less globous , or with the Branches more erect . Part of an INDIAN PLANT , in shape like a Wooll-Combe ; being composed of a number of strait black Teeth , very sharp , near as thick as a Cock-Spur , and most of them two inches long , naturally set upright , as it were , in a wooden-socket . CHAP. II. Of ARBORESCENT Plants . A SPIKE of LONG PEPPER ; a sort of Climber or Winder , after the manner of Hops , and other like Plants . Not much differing from the Round , saving in the Spike . It grows in Malabar , Java , and Sumatra ; but especially in Bengala , where it is called Pimpilim . See Piso hereof . a AETHYOPIAN-PEPPER , or rather the Coded-Fruit hereof . Well described by Bauhinus . b By Besler curiously figur'd . Here , upon one Stalk , hang about 15 Cods , most of them three inches long , thick as a Goose-Quill , fibrous , and of the colour of Cloves ; containing ten or twelve blackish and longish Seeds , each in a Cell by it self ; not half so big as the least of French-Beans , which Bauhinus affirmeth them to equal , but more like the Seed of the Laburnum majus . Neither , according to the same Author , hath it the tast of black Pepper , but rather of the Clove ; viz. not much biting , yet very Aromatick , especially being well heated at a fire . POYSON-BERRYS . So they are inscrib'd . The fruit of a Plant growing in the Burmudas , somewhat like to Ivy. They grow in Bunches , almost as those of Round Pepper , and are much of the same bigness , almost of a stony hardness , yet inclosed in a thin brittle and pellucid Cover . Whether they were gather'd full ripe , appears not . The COD of a West-Indian Plant , called TAXOCOQUAMOCHIT . This Cod , but not the Plant , is described and figur'd in Bauhinus . c 'T is five inches long , ½ an inch broad , and sharp-pointed . Divided into twenty or four and twenty distinct Cells , made by so many thin Membranes , for the lodging of as many Seeds apart , of a dark Bay , and somewhat like those of Broom . The COD of a KIDNEY-BEAN of Brasile . d I find it not described . 'T is Divided into two Cells , by a Partition ½ an inch thick . Each of the Cells near two inches and ½ long , and as broad , swelling out on both sides the Lobe , which outwardly is very rough and tawny , hath two furrows along the Belly , the Back much bowed , and both of them about ½ an inch thick . The BEAN belonging to the said COD . Bauhinus seems to describe and picture a under the Title of Phasiolus peregrinus magnus , colore Castaneae , cum magno hilo , laevis . About half as big again as a Chesnut , flatish , and having a broad , blackish Seat , reaching above half its compass . Whereby it appears to be of the Bean-kind , and no Phasiolus ; the Seat whereof , like that of the Lupine , is always round . Of these Beans , are here preserved both black and bay . The COD of another Brasilian KIDNEY-BEAN , with the Beans enclosed . It differs from the former in being black , and in the number of its Cells , which are three . The Bean is somewhat Oval , and wrinkled , and having a Seat which reaches almost its whole compass . See a good Figure hereof in Calceolarius's Musaeum . HERCULES'S CLUB . Rubi facie senticosa Planta . A tall woody Plant , described in some sort , and so called , by Lobelius . Near three yards long ; how much longer , is uncertain , being cut off at both ends ; almost seven inches in compass , strait , and but very little taper'd . Originally , had two or three Branches , here cut off . Encompassed with a great many pointed Studs , ( whence its Name ) thick set , and sometimes growing double , flatish , and about an inch broad by the length of the Club , after the figure of the Thorns of the Rasberry-Bush . Like to which they are also meerly cortical , having not one fiber of wood in them , whereby they break like Cork , but are not so soft . The wood is as hard , as that of Holly , and the Pith but small . So that notwithstanding the similitude of their Thorns , yet is it a different Plant from the Rubus . The STALK of a Plant like a NET . 'T is only the woody part of it , the Barque and Pith being both taken away . 'T is above an Eln long ; likely , when entire , much longer , for now 't is broken at both ends . Almost six inches about . The spaces between the reticulated portions of Wood , are about ¼ or 1 / ● of an inch over , and from two inches to four , in length . Prince Maurice , looking upon This as a Curiosity , upon his Return from Brasile , brought it thence with him . This being , as is likely , an Annual Plant , and therefore having a large Pith , and very open Net-work , is a conspicuous example of the like Work ( though more or less open , yet ) observable in the woody part of all other Plants whatsoever . a Several SPIKES or Heads of MAYZ or Indian-Wheat ; with the Grains , as is not unusual , of three or four colours . The Description of the Plant , with a large Account of its Culture , and Use , were communicated by Mr. Winthrop sometime since Governour of Connecticut in New England : and by me lately published , in a succinct but full Relation , b with some alteration of the Method . The Plant grows to the height of six or eight feet ; and is joynted like a Cane . 'T is also full of a sweet juyce like that of the Sugar-Cane . On the Spike grow several strong thick Husks , which , before it is ripe , shut it close up round about . Thereby defending it , not only from all Weathers , but also the Ravine of Birds , to which , the Corn , while tender , is a sweet and enticing food . The Stalks of this Corn , are good Fodder for Cattel . As are also the Husks about the Spike . The Indian Women slit the Husks , and weave them into Baskets of several fashions . Of the Juyce above-said may be made a Syrup as sweet as Sugar : which probably , may also be made of it , by the usual method . The Indians eat the ripe Corn either boil'd ; or more usually parched ; of it self , or , as Bread , with Flesh. The green Corn also , which , as is said , hath a sweet Tast , being boil'd , dry'd , and kept in Bags , and when they eat it , boil'd again , they account a principal Dish . The English , of the ripe Corn , make very good Bread : but it must be mixed nothing near so stiff as our Wheat-Meal . But the best sort of Food made hereof ; they call Samp. Having water'd , and ground it to the bigness of Rice , and winnow'd or sisted the Hulls from it , they boil it tender , and so with Milk , or with Butyr and Sugar , make it a very pleasant Dish . 'T was often prescribed by Dr. Wilson to his Patients here in London . The Indians that live much upon it , seldom troubled with the Stone . The English also make very good Beer , both of the Bread , and of the Malt , made of this Corn. But it will not make good Malt the ordinary way , because , not without sprouting both ways to a considerable length : whereby it is so matted before it is fully malted , that it cannot be opened without breaking the Come . To avoid which , they pare off a Turff about three inches thick , and laying the Corn all over the bare ground , cover it with the Turff , till the Plot looks like a green Field , at which time , the Corn is well malted . Then taking it up in matted pieces , they dry it on a Kiln , or in the Sun. The SPIKE or HEAD of the AEGYPTIAN MAUZE . Given by Sigr. Boccone ( formerly Botanick to the Great Duke of Tuskany ) who brought it with him from Sicily , where it is frequently nursed in Gardens . The Figgs ( as Acosta calls them ) here grow upon it in several Bunches , nine or ten in a Bunch ; two inches and ½ long , and as thick as the middle Finger of a labouring man ; being now shrunk up , and perhaps also dwarfed by the place of its growth . This Plant , as it grows in Aegypt and the Indies , is described by Thevetus , with the Title above ; by Oviedus , under the Name of Platanus , absurdly received by some , as himself noteth ; by Piso , who , with the Natives of Brasile , calls it Pacoeira ; by Acosta , with the Name of Musa , from the Arabian Mous. It grows three or four yards in height , and ¾ of a yard a in compass . Yet this Trunk , so great , is b but annual . It hath Leaves above a yard and ½ long , and more than 1 / ● a yard broad . The Figs grow toward the top of the Trunk , near the shape and bigness of a midling Cucumer , sometimes one or two c hundred of them : Of a soft melting substance , and a sweet and most delicious Tast. In Brasile , either eaten by themselves , or with their Mandioca-Flower ; boiled , or fryed d with Butyr . Part of a sort of MAMBU , a great Indian Cane . In Bauhinus's Pinax called Arundo Arbor . Described by Wormius . But whereas his was black , This is of a straw-colour : and much smaller , sc. about seven inches in compass . Some of them grow nine or ten yards high . 'T is hollow , quite through , excepting , that at every Joynt , 't is closed up with a transverse Plate or Floor . Necessary , for the adding strength and sturdiness proportionable to so great a height . It grows in Malabar , especially about Coromandel , near the Sea-side . In the several hollows is found a curdled juyce , whereof the Natives make a sort of Sugar , by the Aethyopians called Tabaxyr , much valued by the Arabians , because of the Medicinal Virtue , a they at least suppose it to have . In Bantam , the Cane is much used for the building of their Houses . The SUGAR-CANE . Arundo Saccharina . In Brasile called Tacomaxeé ; to which place b it was first transplanted from the Fortunate Islands . A great Reed about seven or eight feet high , with many Joynts , one at about every ½ foot , and a large close Pith ; out of which , the greatest part of the Juyce , whereof the Sugar is made , is expressed . See the Description hereof at large in Piso c and Ligon ; d together with the way of Planting , gathering and pressing the same ; and of ordering the expressed Juyce , for the making of several sorts of Sugar , and Brandy : as also the Engines , and contrivance of Vessels for the same purposes . The principal knack , without which all their labour were in vain , is in making the Juyce , when sufficiently boil'd , to kerne or granulate . Which is done , by adding to it , a small proportion of Lye made with ( vegetable ) Ashes : without which , it would never come to any thing by boiling , but a Syrup , or an Extract . But a little of that Fixed Salt , serves , it seems , to Shackle or Crystallize ( which is a degree of Fixation ) a very great quantity of the Essential Salt of this Plant. In refining the Sugar , the first degree of pureness , is effected only by permitting the Molosses to drain away through a hole at the bottom of the Sugar-Pots ; the Pots being , all the time , open at the top . The second degree is procur'd , by covering the Pots at the top with Clay . The reason whereof is , for that the Aer is hereby kept out from the Sugar , which , in the open Pots , it hardens , before it hath full time to refine by separation . And therefore , whereas the first way requires but one Month , this requires four . The finest Sugar of all , e is made with Lime-Water ( and sometimes Urine ) and Whites of Eggs. Sugar-Candy ( Saccharum cantum , because it shoots into angular Figures ) by placing a great many slender sticks across a Vessel of liquid Sugar , for it to shoot upon . That which Dioscorides calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Galen , Sacchar ; & Archigenes , Sal Indum ; is the same thing for substance , saith Matthiolus , with that we call Sugar : saving that , whereas this is made of the Juyce expressed and boil'd ; that of the Ancients , as is likely , was only the Tears ; which bursting out of the Cane , as the Gums or Milks of Plants are used to do , were thereupon harden'd into a pure white Sugar . That the Sugar of the Ancients was the simple Concreted Juyce of a Cane , He well conjectures : and what is above said of the Mambu , may argue as much . But that it was the Juyce or Tears of the Sugar-Cane , he proves not . Nor , I think , could be , if , as is supposed , it was , like Salt , friable , and hard . And in affirming our Sugar to be the same for substance with that of the Ancients , he much mistakes ; that being the simple Juyce of the Cane , this a compounded Thing , always mixed either with the Salt of Lime , or of Ashes ; sometimes of Animals too . The COD and SEED of the true Greater CARDAMUM , figur'd by Besler , in Calceolarius's Musaeum , and others with the Name of the Middle Cardamum . The Plant it self , both Lesser , and Greater , described and figur'd by Bontius ; a who glories himself the first that hath done it will. The Lesser grows about a yard high , with a joynted Stalk , like a Reed . But bears its Spikes , with the Flower and Seed , near the Root . The Greater grows two yards in height , the Stalk not joynted , with a Spike of Flowers at the top , somewhat like to that of a Jacynth . Both of them plentiful in Java . The Indians season all their boil'd Meats herewith , preferring it before other Spices , as not being biting . That which is commonly received amongst Botanicks for the Greater kind , from the fiery hot Tast of its Seeds ( called Grana Paradisi ) seems to be no Cardamum , but of another Tribe . The PAPYR-REED of Nile . Papyrus Nilotica . By the Aegyptians called Berd. Given by Sigr. Boccone , who brought it out of Sicily , where it grew . Described and figur'd in Bauhinus ; b who with Gesner , makes it a Species of Cyperus , to which ( in Leaf and Stalk ) it is like ; but hath a more compacted Head. This seems to have been no tall Plant : but upon its Native Bed , sc. near the Banks of the River Nile , it grows above three yards high , ( as high , saith Alpinus , above the Water ) and abundantly . Which Moses's Mother knowing , chose well , to lay her Babe in Pharaohs Daughter's way , yet , in the mean time , under good shelter from the scorching Sun. Both the Barques and Leaves of some Plants , are used for writing upon by Impression . But this Plant hath its Name , not from the use either of its Leaves or Barque , but of its Pith ; whereof , being beaten into a Pulp , the Pulp spread into thin Leaves , and several of those Leaves clapt together , Papyr fit to write upon was formerly made , as now it is of Rags . It was also used by Chirurgions , as sometimes Spong , or Elder Pith is now , for the dilating of Fistula's , and imbibing the sanious matter of ill-natur'd Ulcers . Another Head of the same Plant. SECT . III. Of HERBS . CHAP. I. Of STALKS and ROOTS . THe BULBIFEROUS GARLICK . Given by Dr. Daniel Whistler . So called , because in the place of Seed , it bears Bulbs at the top of the Stalk . Described by Bauhinus a with the Name of Allium proliferum : although Bulbiferum , be more apposite ; for that every Plant which bears Seed , is proliferous ; the Seed being Plantae Proles , or the Foetus of a Plant. The Bulbs ( not fully described ) are about twenty ; in a round Head or Cluster as big as a Nutmeg ; each Bulb equal to a midling Peas ; consisteth of four or five shells ; of which , the outmost is shrunk up to a dry Skin , on one side , of a purplish colour ; the inmost incloseth that little Particle which in time becomes another bulbiferous Stalk , with a Root . The STRINGY BRITHWOORT . Aristolochia Polyrrhizos . So called in distinction from the other kinds with tuberous Roots . Described a by Bauhinus . It grows in France and Spain ; but this came from Virginia . Of all the Species the most Aromatick , as by tasting the Roots , although now very old , may easily be perceiv'd . The upright PENYROYAL . Pulegium erectum , Virginianum . It hath a Leaf almost as large as that of the Pulegium montanum . Yet smells rather like Thyme . Which is all the description it admits , now wither'd . A sort of SNAKEWEED , growing near the River in Connecticut . So called , because the Root is used for the biting of the Rattle-Snake . The Roots , especially powder'd , are of a fragrant smell , and very Aromatick tast . Yet seems a different Plant from the Serpentaria of the Shops , as having a Leaf deeply jagg'd or scallop'd , as that of Ladies-Mantle . The ROOTS of a sort of Asarum , found about Staniford in the Western parts of New England . It seems the same with the Serpentaria of the Shops , i. e. the Virginian Snakeweed . A Plant of excellent use in some Feavers . The ROOT NINZIN , corruptly called Gensing . Taken from a parcel sent over by a Chinese Physitian , and given by Dr. Andrew Clench . Described b by Guliel . Piso. Almost of the colour of a Parsnep , with something of a yellowish hue . No bigger than a little Skirret ; and of like consistence . Not stringy , as that in Piso , but divided , as often the Mandrake and some other Roots , into two Legs . Of a sweetish Tast , as Piso saith rightly . But this here is also bitter ; sweet in the first or lowest degree , and bitter in the second . This Root is not known to grow ( wild ) any where , but in the Kingdom of Corea . In which place , as also in Tunquin , China , and Japan , it is much used , and relied upon in Epilepsys , Feavers , and other both Chronick and Acute Diseases ; either alone , or in composition c as the Basis. In China , accounted so great a Cordial , that one pound hereof , is there sold for three d pounds ( weight ) of Silver . Which shews , That there 't is no Native , but only a Drug . So that if the Root or Seed be desired fresh for propagation , or other purpose , it were better sought for , where it grows wild , than from thence . The ROOT of the Aegyptian ARUM . Described by Fabius Columna , a with the Name of Arum Aegyptiacum : but called by Alpinus , b Colocasia Strogulorhiza s. rotundâ Radice ; not rightly , as Columna notes . Nor do either of their Descriptions well reach it . This here ( as it is often ) is a double Root ; each of them round , and somewhat flat . The uppermost like the dry'd Root of Arum , white and friable ; but the Tast is extinct . Full and frim , in breadth or transversly , two inches ; encompassed with three or four very small Circles , whereupon several Leaves did once grow : underneath , are the portions of several small dead Stalks ; on the top and sides , the Buds of others to come . To this , by a short Neck between , hangs the lower ; which being also the elder , is more fuzzy and shrunk up . This Description cannot be understood , without knowing that , which is very observable of this , and a great number of other Plants ; and whereunto , no one Botanick hath adverted : viz. That the Root is annually repaired , or renewed out of the Stalk it self . Particularly , of this Plant , that one of its two Roots doth every year perish , the other is new made ; not out of the other Root before it perishes , but out of the Stalk it self . The Stalk descending by such degrees , as that part thereof which , the last year , was the lowermost above ground ; this year , being sunk ( or rather by the appendent strings pulled ) under ground , becomes the upper Root ; the next year , the under Root ; and the year after , rots off ; another new Root being still yearly made out of the Stalk . By which way , and not as Trees by the same numerical Root , this and other like Plants are perennial . This Root , the Egyptians eat very greedily , both raw , boil'd , and all manner of ways ; supposing them , praevalidè excitare venerem . The Roots of the common Arum boil'd , were heretofore eaten among the Greeks : and may tast as well as boil'd Onions . A pair of large GINGER ROOTS ; one of which , when green , might weigh four or five ounces . And is said to be dug up , sometimes , of fourteen Ounces . The Plant uncertainly describ'd . Acosta compares it to that call'd Lachryma Jobi ; Lobelius , c to a Reed ; Garcias , to a Flag ; and Bauhinus pictures it accordingly with a trivalvous Cod. Piso , out of Bontius's Papers , gives two Figures , one of the Male , the other of the Female : and supposeth , that the uncertainty of Relations hereof may proceed partly from the not distinguishing betwixt them . The Stalk of the Male indeed seems to have some little likeness to a Flag . But the Seed-Cod is there neither figur'd nor describ'd . The best Ginger grows upon the Coast of Malabar . That which is preserved with Sugar , comes , or did at least in Linschotus's time , from Bengala and China . CHAP. II. Of FRUITS . THe great FLAGON GOURD , or rather CALABASH , for such I take it to be , and that therefore it should have been placed with that sort of Fruit. Bauhinus a describes a Gourd in shape pretty like to this by the Name of Cucurbita Lagenaria ; but mentions neither how big , nor of what hardness the shell ; in which latter respect the Fruit here before us , ( as do most Calibashes ) far exceeds all the sorts of Gourds that I know . 'T is very smooth , and of a parchment-colour : near eleven inches long . That part of the Neck next the Tree three inches and ¼ over ; next the belly three and ¼ ; the belly it self , nine inches ; or two feet three inches about ; the top depressed . The shell as hard almost as a Plum-stone , and at the small end above a quarter of an inch thick . A LONG Indian GOURD . I find it not describ'd . Almost of a golden colour ; in length , ten inches ; in the middle , where it is thickest , three over ; from thence it grows slender to the Stalk ; the top Oval . Made angular with ten Ribs , or great Fibers produced by the length , in the middle about an inch distant one from another , and appearing the higher , by the shrinking down of the sides between them . The Rind not hard , within , whitish and very fibrous . The Seeds , black and rough , near ½ an inch long , flat , oval , and horned , as it were , with two knobs at the Base : being chewd , of a very bitter tast . The WARTED GOURD . Figur'd , and in some sort described a in Bauhinus . Probably , Lobelius's Sicyopepon Strumosus . This is above a foot and ½ about , near ½ a foot long , thickest towards the top , and there a little depressed as an Apple . Soft and brittle , and now just of the colour of Buff-Leather . The Warts or Knobs all round about it , are neither blisters , nor solid , but embossed parts of the Rind . Another of the same Species , but lesser . The LONG WARTED GOURD . Not described . Almost two feet in compass , and near a foot in length . In other respects , altogether like the former . ANOTHER with small and few WARTS . About four inches long , towards the upper end , as much over . The colour , and shape at the top , as of the rest . The BROAD TUBEROUS GOURD . Probably that described and figur'd in Bauh . b by the Name of Cucurbita Clypeiformis s. Melopepon latus ; at least of kin to it . Of a Buff colour , as the former ; four inches long , four and 1 / ● broad ; surrounded with undulated Knobs an inch or 1 ½ over , with furrows between each Knob and by the length ; depressed at the bottom ; the top with a knob 1 / ● an inch over . The FLAT GOURD . Melopepo compressus alter , Lobelio . This came from Virginia . 'T is three inches long , or from the Stalk to the top , and three and 1 / ● inch broad ; at both ends , compressed like a Bowl . Of a dusky yellow mixed with tawny . The Little , Round , Bitter GOURD . Figur'd in Bauhinus c under the Title of Cucurbita amara , fructu parvo , globoso , colore varia . The Description lies in the Name . A sort of Colocynthis . The Yellow , Round , GOURD . In Bauh . the Fruit and Plant together , entitul'd , Cucurbita aspera , minima , sphaerica , crocea , variegata . With a conjecture of its being the same with that which by Tabernamontanus is called Pepo Indica minor . Not only the shells of Calabashes , but also the Rinds of Gourds , are used as Vessels for Gums , and other matters better than Earth or Wood , as being both light , and not brittle . The little bitter Gourd , being eaten , worketh by Vomit and Stool . The Water distill'd from unripe Gourds , applied with Linnen , is most successful , and a great Experiment against that Heat , called Syriasis , a especially in Infants . A FRUIT in shape somewhat like a WILD CUCUMER ; yet not , as that , hairy , but smooth . The Seeds also of both are in figure , colour , and tast , altogether alike . So that perhaps it may not be improperly called Cucumis Sylvestris glaber . A FRUIT , supposed by Clusius , b to be that of the EGYPTIAN-BEAN of Dioscorides , a Water-Plant . 'T is of a brown Bay , and of a softish and light substance ; the top , which is broadest , above three inches over , and flat ; divided into about twenty round and open Cells , almost like an Honey-Comb . In each Cell is contained a Bean or Nut , alike colour'd , of an Oval shape , as big as a small Akorn , and in the same manner pointed at the top . See also the Figure in Bauh . A slender COD of GUINY-PEPPER . Capsici Siliqua angusta . Piso c describes and figures nine or ten sorts , all growing in Brasile , and there called Quiya ; of which this is the longest and most slender . 'T is used as a great Stomachick Medicine , and in Sauces , both in substance and infusion , in America , Spain , and other Countries , and by many prefer'd before the best Pepper . The COD of the Broad Leav'd DOGSBANE . Siliqua Apocyni latifolij . Given by George Wheeler Esq . Described and figur'd in Bauhinus : d but with the Cods shorter and thicker than their natural shape . Of kin to that which Lobelius calls the Scammony of Montpelier . Along the middle or centre of the Cod , runs a slender fibrous pillar , to which , and not to the sides of the Cod , the Seeds are fasten'd on both sides it ; and so encompassed about with Down , wherewith the Cod is fill'd up . A provident forecast of Nature to keep them warm . The said Down consisteth not of single Hairs , but Plumes , affixed to the Seeds , wherewith they are winged for their being more dispersedly wafted by the Aer , and prevent their falling in a ruck on the ground . The CODS of the wild WOAD , ( Glasti Sylvestris ) together with the Seeds therein contain'd . A small SPIRAL FRUIT . Above an inch long , and ¼ over . It consisteth of five little Cods , all growing upon one Stalk , and thence twisted all together ( as several strings in a Rope ) are at the end united in a slender point . The WATER-CALTROP . Tribulus aquaticus . Described in Bauhinus . A kind of shelly Fruit of a brown colour ; divided into four thick and sharp-pointed Spikes , quadrangularly . In the centre of which is lodged a white and well tasted Kernel . They grow in the Rivers and Lakes in Italy and Germany . Where , in times of scarcity , the people make Bread of the Kernels . Some EARS of Tangier WHEAT . Given by the Honourable Charles Howard of Norfolk Esq . The Plant described in Bauhinus by the Name of Triticum cum multiplici Spicâ . For it is a great broad Spike , as it were branched out into several little lesser ones ; yet all closely compacted : in the middle ½ inch thick , and an inch and 1 / ● broad ; four long , and sharp pointed . Some more EARS of the same sort , brought from Portugal where it grew . CHAP. III. Of SEEDS . THe THICK FRENCH-BEAN . Phaseolum maximè tumidum . An inch and ¼ long , ¼ broad , and ½ an inch thick . The seat of the Bean , or of its Plancentula , that is , the part whereon it grows , as long ; of a brown colour , with a black rimm . The slender FRENCH-BEAN , of several sizes and colours , sc. Red , Black , White or Ash-colour , and the same spoted with black . Although these are quite different from the Fabaceous kind , yet I have retained the English Name , because in use . The ROUND scarlet Phaseolus . Abrus coccineum majus . Bauhinus a describes it under the Title of Pisum Americanum ; improperly , for that the Peasen , and the Phaseolous kind , are very different . And for the Figure hereof , by some oversight , is placed that of a sort of Palme-Nut . 'T is a scarlet Fruit about as big as a Rounseval Peas , and somewhat flat . The LESSER AMERICAN-BEAN . About ¼ of an inch broad , almost square , and very thick . The seat of the Placenta , black ; which reaches almost half round the Bean. Here are preserved both Black ones , and of a Scarlet or Coralline colour . An ORBICULAR Indian PEAS. A large one , sc. ¼ of an inch Diametre : of a shining straw-colour , mixed with yellowish Striae as it were in rings : not much unlike the little round stones wherewith Children play , called Marbles . Another ROUND Indian PEAS. About as big as the former , and also round . But somewhat flat on both sides , as a Loaf . And of a whitish colour . An OVAL Indian PEAS. A very large one , sc. near an inch long , and above ½ an inch over ; of a long Oval Figure , so as to resemble a Sparrows Egg. But of a shining blewish ash-colour , like a Jaspis . Bauhinus a figures and describes a Fruit ( or Seed ) pretty like to this , with the Name of Phaseolus Ovo Columbino ferè similis . But by his Description it is neither of the Phaseolous , nor Fabaceous , but of the Peas-kind ; as both This , and the two precedent ones , also are . The Characteristick of which kind is , To have the Placenta , and so the Seat of it , always very small . The GUINEY-PEAS . Described in Bauhinus by the Name of Pisum Americanum coccinem s. Abrus minus . Although the Abrus majus be of the Phaseolous kind . 'T is of the bigness of a young Peas , of an Oval shape , and Scarlet colour , when fresh very pure ; and adorned upon the seat of the Placenta with a black spot . Here are some also of the same sort , all over black . They grow in Madagascar and China ; where they eat them not , but only use them for weights . In Europe , sometimes for Necklaces and Bracelets for the Wrists . The great CICHE . Cicer ruffus major . In Italy , Spain and France Ciches are commonly sown ( as Clover-Grass ) in the Fields . In some parts of France , they use them not only medically , but for food . The great LENTIL . Leus major . This also is sown , in France , in the Fields , as the Ciche . The great Wild VETCH . Vicia maxima sylvestris . The CANDY VETCH . Arachoides Honorij Belli , s. Cretica . Described , in Bauhinus , a by the Author from whom the Name . The Seed it self , like a little Lentil . Seldom more than one in a Cod. The Cod is short and broad , about the bigness of a Silver Half-peny ; On the outside cancellated or favous , almost as in the seed of Poppy . What H. Bellus affirms b of this Plant , is observable , sc. That it bears Cods not only on the Stalk , but also on the Roots under ground . The KIDNEY-VETCH . Semen Anthyllidis leguminosae . The CRIMSON GRASS VETCH . s. Catanance . The MEDICK FITCHLING . s. Onobrychis . The EVERLASTING VETCH ; so it seems to be . Vicia multiflora perennis . The EVERLASTING PEAS. Lathyrus perennis . The PRICKLY HEDG-PARSLY Seed . Semen Caucalidis echinatum . s. Lappulae Canariae latifoliae . The Seed of MACEDONIAN PARSLEY . The AZORICK sweet FENIL Seed . Shaped like that of the Shops , but much less . The Seed of the stringy BIRTHWORT of Virginia . s. Pistolochiae Virginianae . The Seed of Indian SCABIOUS . Somewhat bigger than the common . The Seed of the BUGLOSS with the yellow Flower . The Seed of a SENSITIVE Plant. s. Herbae mimosae . There are several Species described by Clusius , and others . That of Clusius , about five handful high , and hath the tast and smell of Liquirish . This Seed is of a dark brown , not much bigger than that of a Purple Stock , angular , and frequently of a Rhomboidal Figure . It takes its Name ( as is commonly known ) from its Imitation of sense or Animal motion . For so soon as you touch the Leaves , they presently fall , till they lie upon the ground . After a while , they rise again ; but being touched , fall as before . The Seed of VENUS LOOKING-GLASS . Of the shape and bigness of a Fly-blow , but of a dark glistering colour , like polish'd Steel . Figur'd and describ'd by Mr. Hook. a The Seed of PRICK MADAM ; Sedi minoris . In colour , shape and bigness , almost like to that of Pancy-Seed , or the Viola tricolor , but a little less . The Seed of Wild GARLICK . The SEED of the Carduus headed HAWKWEED . The Plant described by Bauhinus , but not the Seed . 'T is 1 / ● of an inch long , as thick as that of the lesser Hawkweed , and of a yellowish straw colour ; a little crooked , with the top swell'd and pointed , and view'd in a Glass , appears wrinkled round about . The lesser Champaine TREACLE MUSTARD-Seed . s. Thlaspios Campestris . The Seed of the great STAR of BETHLEHEM . s. Ornithogali sl . pleno . Of the bigness of Mallow-Seed , and very black ; on one side round , on the other angular . The Seed of the VERVAINE MALLOW of Japan . s. Alceae Japonensis . As small as that of the common Mallow , but longer and more like a Kidney ; of a brownish yellow , yet cover'd with a white , thin , and very short Down . Summer WHEAT of New England . So call'd ( though less properly ) because sown and ripe the same year . Whether from the Nature of the Grain , or the Soil and Climate , trial hath not been made . SECT . IV. Of MOSSES , MUSHROONS , &c. Together with some Appendents to Plants . OF MOSSES here are about four and twenty Species . Most of them gather'd in a Wood in Surrey , and given by John Evelyn , Esq . The CREEPING TREE MOSSE of America . 'T was found betwixt Virginia and Florida . It consisteth of several Threds , somewhat thicker than a Taylors , cover'd all over with little skiny Scales , hardly visible without a Glass . The greater number of these Threds put forth two or three more , and so those as many , repeating them after every two inches , all of equal thickness . In which manner they spread wonderfully both in length and breadth . 'T is probable , that under those little Scales may lie the Seed of the Mosse . The SHIELDY Tree MOSSE . Muscus arboreus scutellaris . So called , for that it grows with several broad round Heads , from a ● / 4 to ½ an inch over , and a little Concave , not unlike a Buckler . Described and figur'd in Bauhinus . The soft BEARDED Tree-MOSSE . Muscus arbor : barbat . Imperati . Described by the Author of the Name . It consisteth of a great number of strings in a cluster ; some of them at the bottom , as thick as a Knitting-pin , and ½ a foot in length ; all ending as small as a fine Thread ; and not unaptly resembling a Beard . The Crisp BEARDED MOSSE . Different from the former , only in being more rough and woody . The FISTULAR Tree-MOSSE . Described in Bauhinus by the Name of Muscus arbor : Villosus . By whom it is mistakenly said to be woody : it being wholly of a pithy substance , and having all its Branches hollow as so many little Pipes : from whence I have nam'd it . The Dwarf PIPE-MOSSE . Different from the precedent in being shorter , and more spread thick and bushy . That which is called Usnea Officinorum . The HORNED Tree-MOSSE ; consisting of short crooked Pipes . The greater FLAT-MOSSE . Muscus arbor : ramosus , s. latiramis major . Figur'd , as if it were nothing else but a branched Skin . The dwarf FLAT-MOSSE . M. latiramis humilis . The CROWNED FLAT-MOSSE , having a flat Head or Crown on the top . Thus far of Tree-Mosses . The greater CAPILLARY-MOSSE . Polytrichum majus . The lesser CAPILLARY-MOSSE . The greater BRAINCHED Ground-MOSSE . Described and figur'd in Bauh . with the Title of Muscus terrestris repens à Trago pictus . The lesser BRAINCHED Ground-MOSSE . Muscus terrestris ramosus minor . Of the same Species with the Skull-Mosse . Described in Bauhinus , as I take it , with the Title of Muscus Abietis facie . The FIRN-MOSSE . M. silicinus ; so called from its likeness to a young Firn-Branch . The TOOTHED-MOSSE . M. terrestris denticulatus . The several strings hereof , border'd on both sides with jagged or toothed Membrans . Figur'd and describ'd in Bauhinus , under the Name of Muscus pulcher parvus repens . The smallest CREEPING MOSSE . M. terr . repens minimus . The lesser ground MOSSE with REVERTED Leaves ; that is , with their points doubled backward . So small , as hardly to be observed distinctly without a Glass . The CROWNED Ground-MOSSE . The Branches hereof are of an ash-colour , ½ an inch log , flat and skinny , and crowned at the top with round , flat , and blackish Heads . The greater FISTULAR Ground-MOSSE . The Pipes of this Mosse are also of an ash-colour , about an inch long , and as thick as an Oaten straw . The lesser FISTULAR MOSSE . The Pipes of this are an inch and ½ high , and as thick as a good big Needle . The FLORID FISTULAR MOSSE . M. Tubul . Esslorescens . The Pipes of this are also ashen , slender , an inch long , with jagged and redish Heads , somewhat like little Flowers . The CUP-MOSSE . Musc. Pyxidatus ; so called , because its several Sprigs have Concave Heads like little Cups . Of Mosses , it may be Noted , That they are all comprehended under two general kinds . One whereof , is properly to be called WOODY , or That , in which we find a stringy or fibrous Part , included within a Cortical : and are therefore to be number'd amonst perfect Plants . Of which sort , are the Terrestris repens , Denticulatus , Ramosus , Capillaris , Filicinus , Folijs retroversis , Barbatus , Scutellatus , & Americanus . The other simply CORTICAL , whether flat or round ; and therefore to be reckon'd of the Family of Imperfect Plants . Of which sort , are the Pyxidatus , Terrestr . Tubularis , Arboreus Tubularis s. Usnea offic . Latiramis , Latiramis Coronatus , Corniculatus , Terrest . Coronatus & Tubul . efflorescens . The Jagged Tree-LIVERWORT . Lichen arboreus laciniatus . The Curled Tree-LIVERWORT . L. laciniatus crispus . A Great FISTULAR MUSHROON . So I call it . Given by Sir Rob. Southwell . I find no Description of this Species . They commonly grow upon the Elm. This is ½ a Cone , as having grown to the side of the Tree without stalk . The Diametre of the Base , near ½ a yard ; from whence it rises above ¼ of a yard in height , narrowing all the way to the top . Girded with several Rings of various breadth . Outwardly , very hard and dense . Inwardly soft and compressable , like a Pith , and is in substance really such . Consisting of an innumerable company of small soft Fibers , wrought together almost as pure fine Wooll in a Hat. The bottom is all over perforated with Pores ; of the bigness of those little Foveae in the seeds of Poppy ; and are the extremities of as many small strait and parallel Pipes of a considerable length , probably , almost through to the top , as I have seen them in a lesser of the same kind . These Pores or Pipes may be distinctly seen without a Glass . With one , a Slice of the Mushroon looks like a piece of wood out of which Button-Moulds have been turn'd . Both the substance of the Pipes , and of the other parts of the Mushroon , so far as visible , is answerable only to the Cortical , or pithy Part of a Plant. So that it seems to be but half of a perfect Plant : or wanting the Lignous Part , by which all Plants receive their various Figures , is a kind of Vegetable Mola ; in comparison , a rude mishapen thing . That which hath formerly a been by me observed with the help of Glasses , by the Pith of this Mushroon is further confirm'd , and clearly represented to the naked eye , sc. That the Pith of a Plant , as well as the Wood , is wholly fibrous . A smaller FISTULAR MUSHROON , about four inches in diametre . In which the aforesaid Pipes apparently run parallel for the length of near two inches and ½ , or from the bottom almost to the top . A THIRD and FOURTH still lesser than the former . Part of the CORK-MUSHROON . 'T is eight inches in Diametre , exactly of the colour and substance of the best Cork , sc. light , soft , compressible and springy : from whence I name it . In the middle , an inch and ½ thick , the Circumference very thin ; the upper side solid , the under divided into several Plates by the Diametre , frequently so joyn'd together , as to make a great many little Cells , somewhat like to those in a Honey-Comb . The SPONGE MUSHROON . So it may be call'd , for that it is porous almost after the manner of some Sponges , particularly the Cup-Spunge hereafter describ'd . And is also of the same colour . But hath the substance of a Tree-Mushroon . The CORAL-like MUSHROON . Described in Bauhinus amongst Mosses , with the Title of Muscus Coralloides . Figur'd by Lobelius . The SCARLET CATSTAIL MUSHROON of Malta . Fungus Typhoides coccineus Melitensis . Given by Sigr. Boccone , and by him described and figur'd . a The round Venimous MUSHROON of the Hazle . F. Coryleus orb . venen . The HART-FUSBAL . Tuber cervinum s. Cervi Boletus . So called , from a false Opinion , that they are there only found , where Deer go to Rut. Described by Bauhinus . I find no Description hereof . 'T is in length ½ a foot ; at the lower part , half an inch thick , or in Diametre ; in the middle , two inches and ½ ; the top , oval or elliptick ; not unaptly resembling the Boon critton-Pear . Of a brown colour , dense , and tough , almost like Glew . Being fir'd , it burns with much flame , melts into a good deal of Oil , and yields a smoak of a grateful Aromatick smell . The KERMES BERRY . Coccum s. Granum Infectorium . Commonly , but absurdly , so called ; as not being a Fruit , but only a round Ball or Button , nourished on the Boughs and Leaves of the Dwarf-Ilex , or the Ilex Coccigera ; a kind of Shrub , in France , Spain , and Italy , with prickly Leaves , like a little Holly-Bush . This Berry when fresh gather'd ( which is at the end of May and the beginning of June ) is full of a Crimson Juyce , or Pulp , so called , which , for the most part of it , is a heap of small red Mites . And containeth also , as is probable , one or more Maggots , which feed upon the Mites . The said Juyce or Pulp ( as it is called ) is made use of for the Confection of Alkermes , and other purposes . For the Deyers use , the Berrys are spread abroad upon Linnen , and to prevent heating , turned twice a day . When the Mites creep out and cover the Berrys , they are sprinkled with Vinegar , and rub'd a little , and so separated by a Searce ; repeating , till the Berrys yield no more . Of this Pulp , Powder , or Heap of Mites , are formed little Balls , and so exposed to the Sun to dry . The use of the Vinegar , is to kill or weaken the Mites and Maggots , which otherwise would turn to little Flys ( rather Bees . ) The empty Husks , being washed with Wine and dry'd , are put up in Sacks , either alone , or with a quantity of powder in the middle . This Account I have drawn up out of the Observations communicated by Dr. William Croon a from Mr. Verny an Apothecary at Montpelier , and those of Mr. Lyster , b which illustrate each other . To the Remarques above mention'd , I shall add one more , which is , That as the Pulp or Powder , so called , is a Cluster of small Animals : so the Husk it self is an Animal Body , as it were grafted on the Stock or Leaf , whereon it grows ; and so converteth all the nourishment it deriveth thence ( as Bread eaten is turned to 〈◊〉 into its own Animal Nature . And that the said Husk is really an Animal Body , appears by that fetid scent it gives , like that of Horns , Hair , and the like , upon its being burnt . A property , which I find belonging to no Plant whatsoever , except to some Sea-Plants , as in the following Section shall be insta●●●ed . So that , though in compliance with the Vulgar Opinion , I have placed it here , yet ought it to be treated of amongst Animals . English KERMES BERRYS . Observed , and sent by Martin Lyster Esq . Together with several Remarques , relating both to the Foreign kind , and to This. c This , he found upon the Plum , Vine , and several other Trees , especially the Cherry . The Husk of a Chesnut colour , containing four or five Maggots of the Bee-kind , producing a Bee less than an Ant ; together with a Pulp or Heap of Mites , ( as the other Kermes ) on which the Maggots feed . The empty Husk , rub'd upon a white Paper , tinged it with a beautiful Purple or Murrey . The principal difference which I note betwixt the Forreign and these English Berrys , now dry , is , That in those , the powder is red , and more bitter , in these white , and less bitter . But whether the powder in these also was not once red , I cannot say . For in some even of the Forreign Berrys , I find it white . Which I the rather note , that they may be separated by Apothecaries from the rest , as being stark naught . COCHINELE . Coccus Radicum . The former Name , seemeth to be but the diminutive of Coccus . The latter , grounded upon the Opinion , That as the Kermes Berry grows on the Body and Leaves , so this , on the Roots , of Plants , especially on those of Pimpinel ; yet in some places only . Further , I find no certain account . To me , thus much seems evident , That 't is neither a Vegetable Excrescence , as some surmise ; nor an Insect , as others : yet an Animal Body , as the Kermes Berry , by some Insect affixed to a Plant ; and thence nourished for a time , but gather'd before it be fill'd with Mites or Maggots . For being held , as the Kermes Berry , in the flame of a Candle ; it usually huffs and swells , but always stinks , like Hair or Horn when they are burnt . A scruple of Cochinele added to an ounce of Saccharum Saturni , makes a most curious Purple ; but I believe fading . A GREAT GALL , which grew upon that sort of Oak described by Clusius in the third place ; and frequent in Spain . 'T is now of a dark brown , and smooth ; of a Sphaerical Figure , with a few small knobs here and there ; as big as a little Apple , sc. near two inches in Diametre . SECT . V. Of SEA-PLANTS . CHAP. I. Of SHRUBS . I Find , upon particular Observation , that of SEASHRUBS there are two general kinds . Such as are strictly woody , that is , have the colour and fibrosity of Wood , and burn and smell like Wood. And such as are , in a manner , horny , or look , bend , burn and smell like Horn. A WOODY SHRUB . Frutex marinus verè ligneus . 'T is here cut off from the Root . About a foot in height , with four Branches spread out as broad , and cover'd with several thick Knobs of a sort of softish white Coral ; the sides of which Knobs are a ¼ of an inch thick ; the surface almost like that of Poppy-Seed . ANOTHER , near a ● / 4 of a yard high , as thick as the Ring-Finger , with white and hardish Incrustations upon the tops of its Branches . Any strong Acid droped on the said Crust , causeth an Effervescence : so that it seems to be a Coralline substance . A THIRD , with the Branches broken , and without a Crust , three or four inches high , and as thick as the middle Finger . A FOURTH , with the Branches also broken , and without a Crust . 'T is a small one ; but hath a very large Root , curiously spread all over the backside of an Oyster-shell . And it may here be observ'd , That the Roots not only of this , but almost all Sea-Shrubs , instead of being Ramified , are spread out in the form of a Skin or Membrane , and so stick fast to some hard and steady Body as their Base . Another slender one , about a ¼ of a yard high , but the Root broken off . A FLAT WOODY SHRUB . Frutex M. ligneus , expansus , ramulis coeuntibus . In all the former , the Branches are expanded every way : in this , only one way , or in breadth . 'T is also of a softer substance , and more brittle . Of a Purple colour , almost like the woody part of Alkanet Root . Above ½ a foot high , and as broad . Several of the Branches united together , as in the Sea-Fan . Some of these Shrubs were found near the Straights of Gibraltar . The Horny SHRUBS are also of two general kinds ; either with the Branches loose ; or else united together . A great tall HORNY SHRUB with LOOSE BRAINCHES . Frutex Corneo-ligneus major erectior solutis Ramulis . 'T is above a yard and ½ high . Consisteth of five or six principal Branches , equal to a Tobacco-Pipe-Stalk where thickest ; having scarce any callateral ones . Bends like Whalebone , and both without and within , looks not unlike to that , or Black-Horn . And in like manner , curles , huffs or swells , and stinks in burning . The Root cut off . ANOTHER of the same , ¼ of a yard high , and more branched . A THIRD , with more numerous Branches than the former . Cover'd with a very thick , but soft Incrustation ; originally of a Purple colour , but now for the most part turned brown ; curiously perforated , as it were with Pin-holes , all round about . Probably the foundation of one sort of perforated Coral . A great ARBORESCENT HORNY SHRUB . Half a yard High , and a foot in breadth , being spread in the form of an Oak , with great Branches about as thick as a mans Thumb . The Stock , six or seven inches in compass . The Root spread upon a stony Base , and of a brown colour . The Branches black both without and within ; and swell , or huff , and stink , like Horn , in burning . ANOTHER , spread also , in part , as a Tree . Half a yard high , and near as broad . Of a blackish colour ; and stinks a little in burning ; but swells not . Cover'd with a very thick , but soft purple Crust . To several of the Branches are also curiously fasten'd the WOMBS or NESTS of a certain Insect , as big as a Horse-Bean , of a roundish figure ; within , whitish , smooth and glossy ; without , cover'd with the said soft and purple Crust . A small HORNY SHRUB with LOOSE Branches . The Root is curiously spread upon a Stone like a thin skin . The Trunk of a yellowish brown , and thick as an Oaten straw , divided into slender Twiggs , to about a foot in height ; flexible , and having a soft and white Pith. Being burnt , they not only send forth a very stinking smoke , but also swell into a light and spongy Cynder , just like that of Whale-bone , Cow-Horn , Leather , or other like Animal-Body . Most of them are cover'd with a soft ash-colour'd Crust . Neither Oil of Vitriol , nor any other , except a Nitrous Acid , droped upon this Crust , causeth an Effervenscence . Which shews the Salt therein contained , to have affinity with that in the stones bred in Animals . TWO more small HORNY and incrustated Shrubs . TWO more , growing together on a stony Base , not Incrustated . A FLAT , HORNY SHRUB , with LOOSE Branches . Frutex Corneo-ligneus , expansus , solutis Ramulis . In all the former , the Branches were expanded every way : in this , only one way , or in breadth . The Root spread like a Membrane , upon its Base , as in the former . 'T is near ½ a foot high , and almost ¼ broad , shaped not unlike a Feather-Fan , formerly in use . The Trunk ¼ of an inch over , divided into a great number of Branches round , black , smooth , somewhat flexible , and having a Pith. In burning they huff and stink , as the former . Cover'd with a soft and ash-colour'd Crust , all over knobed with little Vesicles , which are sometimes perforated . ANOTHER , more tall , and with both a White or Grey , and Red Crust ; not on the same but several Branches . The former , knobed ; the other , as it were daubed upon the Branches . Given by Sigr. Boccone , and by him also figur'd . ANOTHER of these growing Double , or divided next the Root into two spreading and parallel Bodies . A flat HORNEY SHRUB , with more NUMEROUS Branches . About a foot broad , and near as high . Rooted in a kind of Brain-stone . Without any Crust . The Branches , as more numerous , so slender , longer , and more flexible , so as to be somewhat bearded . ANOTHER , with less numerous Branches , and SEMIPERSPICUOUS , if held up against the light . Above a foot high , and ¼ broad . It neither huffs nor stinks so much in burning , as do the former . A Flat HORNY SHRUB with COLLATEARAL Branches . Frutex corneo-ligneus filiciformis , So I name it . In all the former , the Branches are reciprocal , or not of equal height on both sides the great Stemm : in this , just opposite , as in a Feather or Branch of the Male-Firne . Near a foot high , and five inches broad . The small or side Sprigs are round , as in all the former . But the middle Stemm is flat . Both This and the others , Semiperspicuous . They stink in burning , but swell not . Cover'd with a soft , purple , knobed , and perforated Crust . ANOTHER large one , with two middle Stems , but all the side Branches broken off . In height ½ an Eln. The Root of a light and skinny substance , spread abroad so , as to make six inches compass . ANOTHER not so tall as the former , ( about a foot high ) but the middle Stems thicker . The collateral Branches here also broken off . Another small one : but with the Root curiously spread upon its stony Base , like a thin smooth Leafe . Most of these flat Shrubs grow in the Mediterranean-Sea . A Flat SHRUB with UNITED Branches . Frutex expansus , Ramulis coeuntibus . 'T is a foot high , and ½ a yard broad . Divided reciprocally into severally Branches , containing a Pith. In all the foregoing , the Branches are all loose or separate ; in this , some of the smallest meet in one ; as Inosculated Veins , or as the Fibers in the Leaves of Plants . Of a blackish colour , and somewhat fetid upon burning . Cover'd with an ash-colour'd , soft , and knobed Crust . ANOTHER , with the Branches and Conjuctions much more numerous , so as to make very close Work. Near a foot high , and almost as broad . Stinks in burning , and is cover'd with a knobed Crust , as the former . A Great SEA-FAN . Frutex m. maximus , RETICULATUS , s. Flabellum marinum maximum . In the two former , only some , here all the Ramifications are united , so as to make one entire piece of Net-work , in the shape of a Fan. 'T is above ¼ of a yard high , and almost a yard and ½ broad . The Root wonderfully spread upon its stony Base . For being extended every way , some of its Skirts meet underneath , and so embrace it round about . The Branches of a blackish brown , and swell and stink , like Horns , in burning . Cover'd with a soft Crust , originally Purple , but now for the most part faded into an ashen colour . ANOTHER large SEA-FAN , ¼ of a yard high , and ½ an Eln broad . Incrustated as the former . It hath this peculiar , sc. out of the sides of it , grow several other small Fans , about a ¼ of a yard long ( more or less ) and near as broad . TWO more large SEA-FANS , above ½ a yard high , and as broad . Incrustated as the former . Of one of these Fans , and about this bigness , see an elegant Figure in Calceolarius's Musaeum . a THREE Midling SEA-FANS , near ½ a yard broad , and a foot high . Incrustated as the others . THREE small SEA-FANS . Two of them are a ¼ of a yard high , and as broad . The Third , is less . Yet hath several little netted Labels growing on the side . All three incrustated , as before . A SEA-FAN with CLOSE Net-work . Whereas the former consisted of more open work ; as by comparing even a lesser of those herewith , is apparent . Neither hath this any Crust . 'T is ½ an Eln high , and a foot broad . Several of the smaller Ramification , thin or flat , sc. transversly to the breadth ; looking like little Splinters of Whalebone . In burning , it swells , and stinks , as the others . ANOTHER of the same , but not above a foot high , and near half as broad . This also is naked or without any Crust , as the former . Most of these Fans grow in the American-Ocean . Wormius , speaking of Sea-Shrubs b hath this passage , — Mirum profectò , quomodo hujus generis vegetabilia ex ijs ( saxis puta ) nutrimentum trahere valeant . Whereas 't is plain , That they receive no nourishment from them , but the Sea-Water , and such nutritive Bodies wherewith it is impregnated . And it is therefore observable , That although the Trunk and Branches of these Shrubs are of a close and dense substance ; yet their Roots are always made soft and spongy ( especially when recently gather'd ) the better to imbibe their Aliment . So that the use of the Stone , or stony Body , on which they stand , is only to be a Base to keep them steady , and in the most convenient posture for their growth . These , and other Sea-Plants hereafter describ'd , stinking , as is said , like Horns , in burning , and some of them not uneasily procur'd , it may be worth the Trial ; Whether in Hysterical , Epileptick , or other like Cases , they may not prove more effectual , than Animal Bodies . CHAP. II. Of other SEA-PLANTS , and of SPONGES . THe HORN-PLANT . Tuba marina ; as it may be called from its form . 'T is about two yards and ¼ high . At the bottom , not two inches about ; from whence it grows thicker all the way to the top , where it is seven inches in compass , and of an Oval Figure . Hollow quite through from the top till within about two feet of the bottom . The sides no thicker than a Hazle-Nutshell . Not woody , but tough , like the young Barque of a Tree , or a piece of tan'd Leather ; and within , of a like colour ; but black without . It grows in the West-Indian Ocean . The Indians cut off the top and so much of the small end as is solid , and lining the inside with a sort of Glew , or of Lacker , make themselves Horns hereof either for Hunting , or other use . A Tuft or Bunch of CORALLINE . Described and figur'd by most Botanicks . I add ( what I think is unnoted ) That the inward part of this Plant i● truly Ligneous or Fibrous : the outward , from when 〈◊〉 its Name , being only a Crust growing upon it , as in the Shrubs above described . 'T is esteemed an excellent Remedy against Worms . FLAT CORALLINE , as it may be called , or Spangle-Wort . Described in Bauhinus a by the Name of Opuntia marina . By Ferranti Imperato , b with the Name of Serotlara . It consisteth wholly of Leaves , joyned edge to edge , as in the Indian-Fig ; Somewhat round , and scallop'd , and not much bigger than a silver Spangle . The inward part of the Leaves is fibrous , and by small woody Threds are tacked together . But , as in Coralline , covered all over with a white Crust ; which , in like manner , makes a strong Effervescence with Acid liquors . The BEARDED SEA-WRACK . Fucus capillaris tinctorius , s. Roccella . Figur'd in Imperatus ; a And out of him , in Bauhinus . b But without a Description . Neither will it admit an exact one , now dry . 'T is three inches and ● / ● high ; and five or six about . The Root , in compass , two inches , one in height , divided into a great number of small capillary Branches or Sprigs , thick set , as in a Broom or Beard , very brittle , and of a faded Purple . It grows in the East-Indies . Of excellent use , especially heretofore , for the making of Tinctures both for Painting and Deying . A sort of the common SEA-Wrack , called Alga Vitrariorum . The BLADDER'D SEA-WRACK . Alga Vesicaria s. conifera , as it may be called ; having on the tops of its Branches several Conick Bags , an inch , or an inch and 1 / ● long , warted round about , and originally fill'd with a light and fuzzy substance . The WARTED SEA-WRACK . Fucus verrucosus Imperati . c On which grow a great many vesicular and soft Knobs all along the Branches , as well as on the top . The BROADEST SEA-WRACK . Alga latissima Membranacea . The Root hereof , stringy . The Stalk , round , as thick as a Goose-Quill , and about five inches high . From thence 't is spread , by degrees , into a thin Skin too inches and ● / ● broad . ANOTHER of the same Species , but not so broad . The POUNCED SEA-WRACK . Alga marina 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Bauhino . Poro Cervino , Imperato . 'T is wholly distributed into flat Branches , 〈◊〉 of an inch broad , almost after the manner of a Stags Horns . Of a russet colour , and as it were all over pounced , somewhat after the manner of a Rue-Leaf , or that of St. Johns Wort , when held up against the light . The SPIRAL SEA-WRACK . It winds about , very curiously , with a great many Circumvolutions , almost like a very deep Skrew . Described , figur'd , and given by Sigr. Boccone . d The SEA-MILFOYLE . Myriophyllum pelagium . s. Muscus maritimus silicis folio . Clusius hath a Figure somewhat answerable to this Title , and out of him Bauhinus . Yet either it is faulty , or of another Species . His , represented with alternate Branches . Here , they are collaternal , as in the Male-Firne . And curiously denticulated , in the like manner . It grows in very deep Gulfs of the Sea. This Plant hath the same odd property , with several of the Sea-Shrubs before described ; which is , that being fired , it makes a strong stinking smoak , like that of burnt Bones , Horns , or other parts of Animals . And may therefore be deservedly commended by Cortusus against Worms . And 't is probable , all the rest of the stinking kind , some of which are much more plentiful and easily procur'd , may have the like Virtue . The STEM of another Sea-Plant , Perhaps of affinity with that in Bauhinus , entitled , Coralloides lenta foeniculacea . The several Sprigs hereof are toothed , as in the Sea-Milfoyle , but with finer or smaller Work. It stinks , upon burning , as the former . SEA-HEATH . Erica marina . Described and figur'd in Bauhinus . Who yet omits the coalition of all the Branches in a round and plain Base . SEA-MOSSE , somewhat like the Sea-Heath . The Branches hereof are united in a short Trunk . From whence they rise up to the height of three or four inches , and are then multipli'd into others . About the thickness of a small Rush , all over shaggy , with fibrous hairs or bristles . Hath a stinking smoak , as the former . The BEARDED SEA-MOSSE . A Congeries of tough or pliable , yellowish , capillary Threds or Strings , almost cylindrical , or of the same thickness from the bottom to the top ; where the most part of them are as it were horned or forked . It makes a crackling noise , in burning , and stinks , but less than the Sea-Milfoyle . The FISTULAR SEA-MOSSE . Bauhinus describes a Sea-Plant ( without a Figure ) by the Name of Fucus cavus , but of a quite different kind ; sc. with the Leaves like a Fillet . Whereas this is a Cluster or Brush of cylindrical , pellucid , and strait unbranched Pipes , about the thickness of a great stitching Needle . SEA-BLOBBER . Vesicaria marina . Spuma Maris Caesalpino . Bauhinus describes two sorts , That , which is branched ; and This , which is not . 'T is a Cluster of small roundish Bladers , almost in the shape of little Oystershells ; of a light brown colour , all over veined with Fibers , like the uter Cover of a Plumstone . Which makes it the more doubtful , whether it be an Animal Body , or a Vegetable . Which soever , it is supposed the Matrix of a Sea-Infect . Another CLUSTER of the same sort , but consisting of smaller Bladders . The ROPED SEA-BLADDER . I find it no where mention'd . This is also wrought with fibrous Veins , as the former . But the Bladders are of a different shape , not with convex , but flat and parallel sides , and the Fibers principally running along and near the edges . Neither are they cluster'd in a lump , but joyn'd together , one after another , with a Ligament of the same substance , almost like a Rope of Onions ; saving that they are all on one side . They stink , upon burning ; supposed to be the Matrix of those Shells whereof the Indians make a sort of Money , which they call Wampanpeage . A GREAT SPONGE , of the common kind ; of a flat Oval Figure , and almost a yard and half in compass . The SHAGGY-SPONGE . Spongia Villosa . It hath no regular shape . Of a Texture more rare , than of most if not all the other kinds . And with small short capillary Fibers , as it were shagg'd all round about . The FUNEL-SPONGE . Spongia Infundibularis . Described in some sort by Clusius , and from him by Wormius . Figur'd by Bauhinus , without a Description . This here is two inches and ½ in height ; the Rim , near three inches over . The sides about 1 / ● th of an inch thick . Of a Texture far more compact and close , than the common Sponge . Yet the Surface all over wrought with little round Pores , almost as in a Poppy-Seed : in some places visible to the naked eye , but better through a Glass . On the inside , they are in some places a little bigger , and near the Rim disposed into short Rays . It s Base , instead of a Root , as in Sea-Shrubs , is spread out upon a hard stone , to a considerable breadth . The Little BRANCHED SPONGE . Of much alike Texture and colour with the common kind . But finely rising up and distributed into several Branches , solid or not hollow , about ¼ of an inch over , like a sprig of Coral . Given by Sigr. Boccone . The BRUSHY-SPONGE . This also is branched , and the Branches not hollow . But much more numerous . The Trunk somewhat dense , two inches high , and thick as a Goose-Quill . Divided into three principal Branches , and these into about thirty more of the same thickness with the Trunk it self , two or three inches long , perforated with some larger pores , as the Funel-Sponge , and near their tops , a little flat , and forked . The CATSTAIL-SPONGE . This also is ramify'd , sc. into three large Branches , not hollow , rising up strait , and immediately from the Root , to a foot in height ; below , ½ an inch over ; at the top an inch , not unlike the Head of the Typha major , or a Cats-Tayle . To these , three other lesser Branches are appendent . All of them of a blackish colour , and a rare Texture , but the Fibers somewhat more thick and stubborn , than in the common sort , and so woven , as to make some larger superficial Pores . The Root or Base is spread out upon a stone . The Ramous Sponges are sometimes found about the Islands of Fero. The HOLLOW CONICK SPONGE . About a quarter of a yard high , and half a yard about . It consisteth of fistular Branches , of a Conick Figure , rising higher and higher , smooth within , without porous , and as it were a little jagged . The HOLLOW CYLINDRICK or PIPE-SPONGE . From the Base rise up four or five Pipes , above an inch over , smooth within , and tuberated without , with some resemblance to the Corallium Verrucosum . It s Texture somewhat closer , than of the common Sponge . The FLAT HOLLOW SPONGE . Near five inches high . Below , above two inches broad ; above , more than three . Consisteth of two flat yet hollow pieces , above four inches deep ; but without , distinct for the space only of an inch and ½ . Within also smooth , and without tuberated , as the former , but more bluntly . All Sponges stink , more or less , upon burning , as the Horny Sea-Shrubs . So that it is a property belonging to most of the Vegetable Productions in the Sea. It is the Opinion of some , that Sponges have sense , because said to shrink , if they are pluck'd ; and are therefore reckon'd amongst Zoophyta . But of that property I doubt very much . For a Sponge being a springy Body , and so extensible , and yielding a little to one that plucks at it ; so soon as he lets his hold go , it will , from its elasticity , shrink up again . Which motion of restitution , some probably , have mistaken for the effect of a Cap-Sense . No Sponge hath any Lignous Fibers , but is wholly compressed of those which make the Pith and all the pithy parts of a Plant. Yet vastly thicker , and their Texture much more rare or open , so as to be visible to a good eye , especially assisted with an ordinary Glass . So that a Sponge , in stead of being a Zoophyton , is but the one half of a Plant. PART III. Of Minerals . SECT . I. Of STONES . CHAP. I. Of ANIMAL BODIES PETRIFY'D ; and such like . IT hath been much disputed , and is not yet resolv'd , of many subterraneal Bodies , which have the semblance of Animals , or Parts of them , Whether they were ever such , or no. And I am not ignorant of the Arguments offer'd on both hands . If I may speak my own sense a little , Why not ? Is there any thing repugnant in the matter ? Why not a petrify'd Shell , as well as wood ? Or is the place ? If Shells are found under ground , far from Sea , or in Hills , unchanged ; as we are sure they are ; then why not petrify'd ? Or is the form , to which no Species of Shells doth answer ? The assertion is precarious : no man can say , how many are known to some one or other ; much less , how many are not known : I have reason to believe , that scarce the one half of the under Species of Shells are known to this day . And so for Artisicials : if Coyns are found , every day under ground , then why not sometimes also Pictures , and other Works , in time petrify'd ? And although Nature doth often imitate her self ; yet to make her in any case to imitate Art , is unphilosophical and absurd : for the one , a natural reason may be given , not for the other . On the other side : although Nature cannot be said to imitate Art : yet it may fall out , that the effects of both may have some likeness . Those white Concretions which the Italians , from the place where they are found , call Confetti de Tibuli , are sometimes so like round Confects , and the rough kind of Sugar'd-Almonds , that by the eye they cannot be distinguish'd . To call these Petrify'd Sugar-Plums , were senseless . What if we find in some Stones under ground the likeness of a Cross ? Doth not Sal Ammoniac often shoot into millions of little ones ? Or do we find in other Stones the resemblance of Plants ? Why not naturally there , as well as , in Frosty Weather , upon Glass Windows ? Or as Salts sometimes figure themselves ( as Sir Th. Brown , a and Dr. Daniel Cox b observe ) into some likeness to the Plants whereof they are made . Nay , why not too , a Face , or other Animal Form ? Since we see that there are divers Palm-Nuts which have the like . That the Volatile Salt of Harts-Horn , will shoot it self into the likeness of little branched Horns . That of Flesh or Blood , into the shape of little flat fibrous Tendons or Muscles , as I have often observ'd . And though I have not seen it my self , yet I have been told by one c that doth not use to phancy things , that the Volatile Salt of Vipers , will figure it self into the semblance of little Vipers . But there can be no convincing Argument given , why the Salts of Plants , or Animal Bodies , washed down with Rains , and lodged under ground ; should not there be disposed into such like figures , as well as above it ? Probably , in some cases , much better , as in a colder place ; and where therefore the Work not being done in a hurry , but more slowly , may be so much the more regular . I shall now come to the Particulars , and leave the Reader to judge of them . Part of the Upper JAW of a strange HEAD , together with some fragments of other Bones , and three very Great Double TEETH , or Grinders , all supposed to be of the same Animal . Found , about twelve years since , seventeen feet under Ground , in Chartham a Village three miles from Canterbury . The Ground within twelve Rods of the River running thither , and so to Sandwich-Haven . An Account hereof is written by Mr. William Somner : yet without a Description of the Jaw . But supposing it to be part of the Head of an Hippopotamus , takes occasion thence for a Discourse , wherein he endeavours to prove , That all the low Ground from the East-Kentish shore , to Romney-Marsh , was once under Water , and an Arm of the Sea. Published , since his Death , by his Brother Mr. John Somner : in whose Ground these Bones were dig'd up ; and by whom they were bestowed upon this Musaeum . This Jaw-Bone , is only part of the far Cheek ; about fifteen inches long , and seven where deepest : yet part of both the ends , and the Sockets of the Teeth are broken off . The Orbit of the Eye , neither so round , nor so big , as in the Hippopotamus : yet the Teeth far bigger . For the bigest Grinder in the Head of the Hippopotamus here preserv'd , is less than six inches about : one of these , near eight . And 't is much , if they belonged to that Animal , that none of the long Cutters which grow before ( as is represented in Tab. 1. ) should be found with them . Besides , in that Skull of the said Animal , the Orbits of the Eye stand so high , and the Forehead lies so low , that it looks like a Valley between two Hills : whereas in this Bone , the Forehead evidently stands higher than the Eye . The Knob also at the Corner of the Eye in this Bone , is six times as big , as in the said Skull . Although this perhaps , as well as the tuberousness of the Bone in some places , may be the effect of its lying so long under ground ; as if it were thereby a little swell'd in those places : for they are more rare and soft , than the other , and the whole Bone , than the Skull of any grown Animal not bury'd . Considering all together , it seems to me more likely to belong to a Rhinoceros , for the being whereof in this Country , we have as much ground to suppose it , as of the Hippopotamus . See Wormius's Description of the Double Tooth a of a Rhinoceros . A PETRIFY'D CRAB . Carcinites . It seems to be of the undulated kind ; whereof see the Description in Rondeletius . 'T is very hard and solid , and as heavy as a Pebble . Yet dissoluble with Acids . There is one pretty like this in Aldrovandus , b under the Name of Pagurus lapideus . And another in Besler . A FISH-MOLD . Ichthyites in modum Typi . There are several figures of Fishes in Stones in Besler , Aldrovandus , and Moscardo . In Aldrovandus also of the Heads of Birds , Beasts and Men , in Flints . Septalius hath a Head in Marble . And Mr. Boyle a a Pebble with a Serpent ( all but the Head ) perfectly shap'd , and coyl'd up in it . All these ( except perhaps the last ) are either semblances on a Plain , or at least in solid Stones . But this here is hollow , and was so found in the Island-Sea . About five inches long ; now split into two halfs , like those of a casting Mould . On the insides of which , are fairly impress'd the form of the Spine , with the Ribs , Fins , and Tail , of a Fish. Without , a long Plate of the same substance , grows to each side ; and others cross to these : as if to the Mould of the Fish , were also added that of its Funeral Cloaths . This Stone , for consistence , is like that called Saxum Limosum , soft , inequal , and unpolishable . Of a blewish hue , like that of Tobacco-Pipe Clay , with some very small glossy Grains intermixed . Not only Spirit of Nitre , but Oil of Vitriol droped upon it , dissolves it , and is excited into a violent Effervescence . But the Saxum Limosum stirs not with any Acid. So that it is to be rank'd amongst the Gypso-limosa , or Calcilimosa . A petrify'd BONE , taken out of a Gravel-pit in St. James Fields , above eight yards deep . A Stone like the VERTEBRA of a Fish. Given by Sir Philip Skippon . It may be called SPONDYLITES . Part of the SPINE of another Fish , consisting of several Vertebrae . 'T is hard and ponderous ; yet dissoluble with Acids . It breaks flaky , as the Lapis Judaicus , and many others , or with plain and glossy sides . The TOOTH of a TIGER , growing to a kind of Lime-stone . 'T is about as big as that described in the First Part , and of the same shape and colour . A square crooked TOOTH , not much unlike that of a Bevir . A very great DOUBLE TOOTH or GRINDER . 'T is about five inches long , and two broad ; twice as big as a Sea-Horse's . The stumps seem to have been saw'd off . The top divided into several Points and Ridges , as other double Teeth . Of a greyish colour and glossy ; ponderous , and hard as a Flint or the hardest Pebble . ANOTHER of the same shape , but not an inch long . Besler hath one like this , under the Name of Pseudocorona Anguina . The SHARKS TOOTH . Glossopetra : so call'd , for that these Stones were fabled by some to be the Tongues of Serpents , in the Isle Malta or Melita , turn'd into Stones ever since St. Paul Preached there . But the English Name , is much more answerable to the shape . Which yet is various , as well as the size and colour ; as ash-colour'd or black , long or broad , strait or crooked , with the edges toothed or plain . Of the brown , strait , indented and broader sort here are several very great ones . One , three inches broad ; and four , long : with the exerted part , smooth ; the Root , rough . Every way , in shape , so like the Tooth of a Shark , that one Tooth cannot be liker to another . Yet if it be such , then by comparing those in the Head of a Shark , with This , That to which This belong'd , to bear a just porportion , must have been about six and thirty feet in length . A GLOSSOPETRA , growing to a stony Bed. 'T is of a lightish colour : and was brought as is supposed , from Melita . ANOTHER , of a lesser sort . The Root of this is rough , as of the rest . But not expanded with the exerted part , as is usual , but of a globular Figure . These Stones are dissoluble with any Acid. Whereby it appears , That ( besides such Metallick Principles they are sometimes tinctur'd with ) they abound with an Alkalizate-Salt . They are found not only in Melita , but in Germany , and many other places . Figur'd by Aldrovandus a and by others . DRAGONS TEETH . Given by Sir Phil. Skippon . Glossopetrae Claviculares . So I call them , because they seem to be of the same kind ; and are long and slender , somewhat like a small Nail ; and much more like a Tongue ( sc. of some small Bird ) than any of the former . The GOATS-HORN . Tephrites Boetij ; from its ashen colour . Selenites Cardani ; from it s almost Semilunar Figure . Inwardly , 't is of a blewish Grey . Outwardly , mixed with oblique and white streaks . Of a bended figure , yet with one end thicker than the other , not unlike a Goats Horn ; whence I have taken leave for the English Name . Broken at both ends , yet above ½ a foot long , and two inches and ¼ where broadest . The Belly or inward Ambit , an inch over , and furrow'd ; the Back somewhat edged . 'T is found in Germany , Moravia , Silesia , and other Parts . A Scruple a hereof in powder , is an excellent Sudorifick ▪ Spirit of Nitre droped hereon , dissolveth it with an Effervescence . The FISHES EYE . Ophthalmites . A parcel of them given by Sir Philip Skippon . 'T is a kind of Pisolythus . But by some of them , the Humors of the Eye , with the Tunica Uvea , and therein the Iris , are not ill represented : for which reason I have plac'd them here . SOME other Varieties , from the same Hand . The HERMAPHRODITE . Commonly called Hysterolithos . By Pliny , b Diphyes , more properly ; as representing , in some sort , the Pudenda of both Sexes . Well described by Wormius . 'T is a black Stone , not much broader than Half a Crown ; very hard , and dissoluble with no Acid. Accounted an Amulet against Hysterical Fits. Another of the same shape , but lesser . A soft BUTTON-STONE . Echinites albus . Given by Sig r Boccone . Of these Stones there is some variety , with several Names , but confounded by Authors . They all agree , in having some likeness to the shell of the Button-Fish . This resembles that most with all small prickles . Of a white colour . Not very hard , and dissoluble , with Acids . See an excellent Figure hereof in Calceolarius's Musaeum . Another of the same Species and colour : THUNDER-STONE or hard Button-Stone . Brontias . So called , for that people think they fall sometimes with Thunder . Yet different from the Ceraunias . This is shaped like a little round Cake . Very hard and indissoluble with Acids ; being a kind of yellowish and opacous Pebble . Another , a lesser one of the same Species . A THIRD , also very hard ( as all of them are ) but Semiperspicuous . A FOURTH , which is a whitish FLINT , stained with blew specks . A FIFTH , a small one , and having a little flinty Stone growing to the middle of it on both sides . This particularly resembling Gesner's Ombrias . c Or the Stone sent him by the Name of Lapis Hyaeniae . d A SIXTH , somewhat oblong and striated all round about . The SERPENTS EGG . Ovum Anguinum . From the roundness , and form of Snakes Tailes pointing upward , and towards the middle of the Stone . This also is an Echinites , and by Ferranti Imperato called Histrix Marinus petrisicatus . Agricola makes it a sort of Brontias . It most resembles that sort of Button-Fish , with several Orders of great Knobs or Prickle-Bases , divided by lesser ; described in the First Part of this Catalogue . A STONE with the SIGNATURE of a Button-Fish upon it . So that it was once a Bolus or Clay . The soft OVAL HELMET STONE . Given by Sigr. Boccone . So I name it from its similitude to the shell of the Echinus Spatagus , a which the English call Helmet — Fish. Oval , to distinguish it from the Conick . Soft , as being very brittle , and easily dissoluble with Acids . Several of these Stones are figur'd by Aldrovandus , b with the Name of Scolopendrites . And some leaves after , divers others not much unlike , with that of Pentaphyllites from its likness in some part also to the Cinquefoyle . ANOTHER of the same kind , with four narrow Furrows , composed of fine short Rays , and meeting in the form of a Cross ; to which a fifth is added , more broad . 'T is somewhat hard , yet dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . The HARD OVAL HELMET-STONE . 'T is an opacous Flint , and of a dark colour . But figur'd as the former . ANOTHER , also flinty , and opacous ; but betwixt citrine and yellow . A THIRD , opacous and white . A FOURTH , with one half , opacous and yellow ; the other , whitish and Semiperspicuous . A FIFTH , somewhat rounder and more depressed than the former ; and may therefore more particularly be called Pentaphyllites . Some of these Ambrosinus c hath misplaced with the Astroites . The blunt CONICK HELMET-STONE . It hath , as it were , the Signature of the Echinus Spatagus . But rises up in the form of a Cone . Of which Figure I have not yet seen any shell . The top is blunt , and of a middle height . Encompassed with five double pricked Rows , all meeting in the fore part of the Belly . The spaces betwixt which , are cancellated much after the manner of the Sea-Tortoiseshell . 'T is a perfect Flint , brown without , and whitish within . ANOTHER of the same sort , with bigger pointed Rows . A THIRD , of the same Figure , but soft , sc. of a kind of Limy substance , or that of Gypsum . The SHARP CONICK HELMET-STONE . 'T is a Semipellucid Flint . Surrounded with five double pointed Rows , meeting not only on the top , but also at the centre of the Base or Belly . Besler figures a small Conick Helmet , by the name of Echinites : a great one , by that of Scolopendrites . And several Species hereof are also figur'd by Aldrovandus . a None of the flinty or other hard Helmet Stones make any ebullition with Acids . The HELIX or Stone Nautilus ; as from its Figure it may not improperly be nam'd . Cornu Ammonis ; From Jupiter Ammon , pictur'd with Horns . Here are several of them , both in size , shape , and substance distinct . I find no Author describing them much broader than the ball of a mans hand . The highest Boetius reckons , about three pounds in weight . But in this Musaeum there is one near two yards in circumference , and proportionably thick . Of an Ash-colour , and somewhat gritty substance . The several Rounds , as it were , carved with oblique waves . Given by the Right Honourable Henry Duke of Norfolk . With , ANOTHER GREAT CORNU AMMONIS almost as big , sc. about five feet round about . A SMALL CORNU AMMONIS , of an ashen colour , and softish substance : yet dissoluble only with Nitrous Acids . It maketh but one or two Rounds ; ratably , far more swelling , than in the other kinds . ANOTHER , of a soft and whitish substance ; dissoluble in any Acid , and consisting of several Rounds . A THIRD , growing upon a Stone of a like substance . Figur'd in Calceolarius's Musaeum , and that of Olearius ; in both under the Name of a Petrify'd Serpent . The CASED CORNU AMMONIS . The outer part of this is dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre : of a shining blackish colour , thin , and as it were the shell of the far greater part within it . This also is very glossy , and transparent as Glass . Of a brittle substance , breaking into square flakes , like those of a flaky Spar. Yet no Acid will stir it . The HARD CORNU AMMONIS . 'T is a perfect whitish and pellucid Flint . These Stones are found in Germany . Note , that if one of these Stones be broken , the several Rounds will part so , as the ridges of one , and the answerable furrows of the other , are apparent . Likewise , that in some of them , there is not only a ridge , but a round part about as thick as the biggest string of a Tenor Viol , winding round between two Circumvolutions , as the Medulla Spinalis runs within the Back-Bone . The Helick SERPENT-STONE . Ophites Ammoneus . See the Description hereof in Wormius , with the Title of Lapis Sceleton Serpentinum ferens . 'T is of kin to the Cornu Ammonis ; wrought all over with Striae , imitating the Scales of a Serpent . In some parts of This , rather the jagged Leaves of a Plant. Of a pale Okre colour , but somewhat hard , and dissoluble only with Nitrous Spirits . ANOTHER , which in the room of Scales or Leaves , is wrought all over , and as it were joynted , with sutures in the form of an s. obliquely waved from the rim towards the centre . Which Articulations are not only on the Surface , but , as Wormius well notes , in its intimate parts . This is of a dark amber colour , and somewhat hard ; yet maketh an Effervescence with Spirit of Nitre . The HELICK MARCASITE . Marcasita Ammonea . So I name it , for that it hath the same Figure with the Cornu Ammonis , and to the first of these in Boetius , is next a kin , if not the same . Yet appears to be a sort of Marcasite or Gold colour'd Fire-Stone ; both by its Weight , and Copperas Tast. And some of them are cover'd with Vitriolick Flowers . Ambrosinus a figures two of these under the Title of Crysammonites : not so properly , as not having a grain of Gold in them . The HELICK MARCHASITE , having shallow Furrows on the Rim. ANOTHER , with some also channell'd . A THIRD , with the utmost round far more swelling , than in the other kinds ; having its Centre lying deep , and its front spread wide on both sides . A FOURTH , of all , the most flat , and with a sharp or edged Rim. Wrought all over , with undulated Striae , almost as in the Serpent-Stone . These two last , particularly , figur'd in Aldrovandus . a A FIFTH , with the Rounds , on one fide , all concave : so that it looks almost like one split through the middle . A SIXTH , beded within a tuberated Fire-Stone . Several small ones , of the kinds above-mentioned . The SHORT WHIRLE-STONE . Trochites . The LONG WHIRLE . Turbinites . There are several of them . In one , the several Rounds are hollow : a ground to believe it was once a shell . The WHIRLED or SPIRAL MARCHASITE . The CONICK SNAIL-STONE . Cochlites pyramidalis . Very brittle , and maketh an Effervescence with any Acid. Divers others SNAIL-STONES ; some of them of a Limy substance , others perfect Flint . The SEA-OYSTER-STONE . Ostrites Cymbiformis . Shaped almost in the figure of a Boat. In the right side especially there is as it were the signature or seat of the Animal . So that one can hardly doubt of its being once a shell . Yet this kind of Stone is sometimes found many miles from Sea or any great River . A Petrify'd Oyster and Wilk growing together . A great petrify'd SCALLOP . Figur'd by Ambrosinus b with the Name of Hippopectinites . Given with several more of the same bigness , by Mr. Wicks . 'T is half a foot over . Many of the same kind were taken out of a great Rock in Virginia , forty miles from Sea or River . The smaller PECTINITES , with smooth ridges . ANOTHER , of a kind of Lead-colour . Dissoluble with Acids . The Coralline PECTINITES , furrow'd , and wrought all over with the Species of fine Needle-WORK . Also soluble with Acids . A blackish PECTINITES , a perfect Flint . A soft Stone of a blewish grey , with part of the Belemnites growing to it on one side , and a Pectinites on the other . A petrify'd COCLE immersed in a Flint . The SMOOTH SPONDYLITES , with an Oblique Navle . ANOTHER , with an Oblique Navle , all over striated . A THIRD of the same , furrow'd . A FOURTH , also furrow'd , and with the Navle sharper and more produced . So hard , as scarcely dissoluble with any Acid. A FIFTH , with a strait Navle , and numerous Joynts . The OXES HEART . Bucardia . So call'd from its figure . Described and figur'd by Ferranti Imperato , and others , and out of them by Wormius . 'T is divided , by a ridge along the middle , into two halfs . Each of them having a prominent Knob , a little winding , somewhat like a Navle : so that it may not be improperly called Conchites umbilicatus . Figur'd by Besler with the name of Hysterapetra . A SMOOTH CONCHITES , with an Oblique Navle , unequal sides , somewhat round , and fill'd with a Limy substance . Part of one , filled with a sort of granulated Spar. A smooth and round one , undulated . ANOTHER , as hard as a Pebble ; of a yellowish and pellucid red . Another hard one , yet dissoluble with Acids . Another , with the Margins of the two halfs furrow'd and indented one into the other . A LONG CONCHITES , of a black colour . Another , undulated , and white ; filled with a black and yellow substance , which with Acids maketh a strong Effervescence . ANOTHER , compressed , and the end opposite to the Base , pointed , like the common form of a Heart : and may therefore be called Cardites . 'T is of a Limy substance dissoluble with Acids . A Broad equilateral CONCHITES , radiated . Another , undulated , and radiated . A Third , undulated , radiated , and circinated . A Broad one , of a Limy substance , and fill'd with a flaky and glistering Spar. The HIGH-WAVED CONCHITES ; that is , where the middle of one Valve making a high and broad ridge , the other falls into it . 'T is of a white Limy substance . ANOTHER of the same , but shining and pellucid like a Spar. Dissoluble with Acids . I meet not with any shell of this form . A little BIVALVOUS MARCASITE . Conchites Marchasita . The MUSCLE-STONE . Musculites . This is black and of an oblong Figure . A Second , lesser and rounder . Another of the same , more Concave . A Third , broader , and more expanded . A sort of MUSCULITES fill'd with Earth like Tobacco-Pipe Clay or Marle . Found amongst the earth of a Hill that was overturn'd at Kenebank in New England . The square MUSCULITES . Musc. quadrilaterus . I have not yet met with any shell of answerable shape . 'T is , as it were , bivalvous : and each Valve , hath two sides . Of the four , two are broader , and a little Convex , especially towards the Base , at the other end somewhat sharp : with oblique furrows , from the first to the last growing shorter . The other two , striated and plain , joyned with the former at obtuse Angles . Of a limy substance dissoluble with Acids . The TOOTHLESS MUSCULE . Found , of several sizes , beded in a lump of Irish Slate : yet not petrify'd , but a perfect shell . It is of a rare kind , no where figured or mention'd , that I find , nor have I met with it elsewhere . The biggest of them two inches long , and ¼ over . That end near the Base , as it were pinched up , almost into the form of a Childs fore-Tooth . On the outside of the Base , stands a plated piece , contiguous therewith at both ends , but in the middle , joyned to it by the intervention of other very small transverse Plates , like the Wards of a Lock : supplying the use of the Teeth in other Muscles , which are here wanting ; from whence I have nam'd it . The outside , is adorn'd with circinated Lines , and in some sort also radiated with very small Tuberculi , especially at the narrow end . The SHEATH-STONE . Solenites . Like the petrify'd shell of the Sheath-Fish . 'T is fill'd with a kind of limy substance . A piece of WHIRLY-ROCK . Turbinites Saxum . A sort of Gypsum of a dark colour , with the semblance of divers kinds of turbinated or whirled shells immersed therein . Dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre , but very slowly . There is one like to this in Besler . A Piece of white MUSCLE-ROCK . Musculites Saxum . With the similitude of little , white , furrow'd Muscle-shells . Another Piece of an Ash-colour , and more soft . A piece of spoted MUSCLE-ROCK , sc. with white , red and brown , in imitation of Marble . In which also are beded , as it were , several Muscle-shells . Although it hath the face of Marble , yet is it a kind of Gypsum , dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . A Piece of MIXED SHELL-ROCK . Conchites miscellaneus . Composed of petrify'd shells , both of the Turbinated , and the Bivalvous kinds , beded in a kind of gritty Lime-Stone . In Calceolarius's Musaeum a is one like to this , in the form of a Choping-Knife , but without a Name . Another in Ferranti Imperato . b And in Aldrovandus's Musaeum , by Ambrosinus called Ostracomorphos Lapis . Not properly , Lapis , as being part of a Rock : nor , by the former word , sufficiently expressing the mixture of shells therein . Another , consisting of such like shells ( or their resemblance ) beded in a brown Stone . CHAP. II. Of VEGETABLE BODIES petrify'd , and other like STONES . OF this kind , here is also great variety ; being , or representing , Fruits , parts of Flowers , Leaves , Branches , Stalks , Trunks , and Roots : in which order I shall set them down . Only reserving CORALS with other like Marine Productions , to be spoken of by themselves . A Petrify'd KATHERINE PEAR , or a Stone naturally very like one . Being , as that is sometimes , a little bended , very slender at the Stalk or Base ; turbinated next the other end ; umbellated at the top of all , or depressed round about the place of the flower ; and of a yellowish tawny colour . A STONE like a petrify'd DAMASCENE-PLUM . As that of a black colour , and of the same Figure ; so far as to shew the seat both of the Stalk and Flower . The Great petrify'd STONE of an exotick PLUM . As one would think , both from the figure of it , and the production of Fibers by the length , round about it , ( as in many Indian Plum-Stones ) very apparent especially , near the top . The granulated part of it , being turn'd to a soft opacous Stone ; the Fibers into pellucid Flint . A black Stone figur'd like the STONE of ( a Praecock-Plum ) an Aprecock . A petrify'd NUX VOMICA , sc. that of the Shops . As I call it from its figure exactly respondent ; being round , and flat , on one side a little Concave , on the other somewhat Convex . In Aldrovandus a we have the Figure of a petrify'd Nux Methel Officinorum : but under the mistaken Title of Castanites . As also the exact figure of a petrify'd Castanea Purgatrix ; but this too with the false Name of Anacardites . The same Author represents likewise a most exact figure of a petrify'd Melopepon . A large JUDIAC STONE ( Lapis Judaicus ) in the form of a PEAR . 'T is an inch and half long ; stalked like a Pear ; Next the stalk slender ; turbinated upwards , to an inch in Diametre ; and umbellated at the top , or depressed as a Pear , round about the flower . Adorned also round about with small tuberated Striae which run from end to end . This Species not well figur'd by any Author . ANOTHER of a somewhat like Figure , but much smaller . Best expressed by the least of the four in Boetius . b A THIRD like an ALMOND ; both of the same bigness , and shape , oval at one end , pointed at the other , and somewhat flat . Besler hath one or two like this , which he calls Petrified Almonds . A FIFTH , like an AKORNE , being of a like thickness at both ends . Another of the same . This sort particularly called Phoenecites . A SIXTH , like an OLIVE-STONE ; being more oblong and oval than the precedent . Besler two or three Stones somewhat like this , which he calls Petrify'd Olives . A SEVENTH , of a long slender Figure , and knobed as the rest , almost like a Hazel Catkin . An EIGHTH , in shape like a Pestil . The upper part of this is knobed , the other smooth , whether naturally appears not . These Stones either grow chiefly , or were first taken notice of in Judea ; from whence their Name . They are commonly found , not in Earth , but in the Clefts of Rocks , by those that work in them . They are dissolved with Spirit of Nitre , not without Esservescence , especially when reduced to powder . And may therefore be justly esteemed Diuretick , and so sometimes bring away , or ( as people think ) break the Stone : for which , by Pliny , a 't is call'd Tecolithos . These Stones always break flaky , and with a strong gloss , like a Spar ; or the Entrochus hereafter describ'd . Of these Stones it is further observable , That being cut and polish'd transversly , and then wetted , they fairly exhibit , at least in colour , a twofold substance . The one , whitish ; answering to the Parhenchyma or Flesh of a Fruit : the other black or dark-colour'd , not only in the Stalk , but also thence produced , and disposed into two Rings , a large one next the Circumference , and a small one in the centre of the Stone ; answerable to the Lignous Fibers , distributed in much alike manner in some Fruits . Two strait slender Stones , resembling the COLUMNS erected in the middle of some FLOWERS . One , Convex at the top , and almost flat . The other , spherically triangular , somewhat like the Seed-Case of a Tulip . Beneath , of an ash-colour ; upward , of an obscure or brown Bay. Of that hardness , that if struck or let fall one upon another , they have a kind of Metallick sound , like that of small round Button-Bells . Two other joynted Stones of the same nature with the former : looking as if they were pieces of the GENICULATED STALK of some Plant. 'T is pleasant , especially with a Glass , to see the wrought Work on the surface of these Stones . In which the small and curious Striae which run by the length , answer to the Lignous Fibers , or the warp : and those which are transversly as it were interwoven ; to the Parenchymous Fibers , or Woofe of a Plant. A more particular explication of which real Work in all Plants , hath been by me elsewhere given . a Calceolarius hath one or two of these last fairly figur'd . A Stone with the exact signature of a STEM of POLYPODY with the LEAVES . 'T is softish , and somewhat brown . Stirreth not with Acids . HIPPURITES . Or a Stone with the impressed Image or signature of the Equisetum or HORSETAIL . There are three stalks which very elegantly rise up from one Root . DENDRITES . Or a Flint naturally adorned with the Images of several epitomiz'd or minute TREES . There is the figure of a fair one like to this in Calceolarius's Musaeum . ANOTHER ; being a SLATE about ⅓ d of an inch thick , representing , as it were , a plain Field , inclosed with a HEDGE of TREES ; some bigger , others less ; all so lively , as if it had been the curious and elaborate Work of a Painter ; or had been cast through a Glass ( as Kepler shews the way sometimes of taking Lanships ) upon a Tablet in a Dark Room . It is very observable , That the same curious Work which appears upon one side of the slate , doth also on the other . Agreeable to what Ambrosinus b also remarques , That if this sort of Stones be broken into several pieces , the like Work will appear in the intimate parts . Which plainly demonstrates , that not being superficial , it cannot be the effect of Art. DENDROPOTAMITES . So I call it . 'T is a piece of a kind of Alabaster , about seven or eight inches square , polish'd and set in a Frame . It hath much and pleasing variety both in colour and figure : shewing a mixture of brown , tawny , white , and green ; and not unaptly resembling a couple of Rivers . One crooked or very much winding too and fro ; ( as the Thames at Kingstone ) and garbed all along with Trees upon the Bank. The other strait , with a Foot-walk upon the Bank , and inclosed also with a little Hedge-Row . A sort of ALABASTRITES , representing a Transverse Section of the TRUNK of a TREE . That part answering to the Wood , consisting of white and black Rings one within another . The other answering to the Barque , of two or three thin ones ( like that of a Cherry-Tree ) of a russet or barque colour . Yet the black Rings , being held up against the light , are transparent . So the clearest Glass , in some postures , appears black . Spirit of Nitre droped on it , dissolves it with a vehement Effervescence . A Stone expressing part of a Tranverse Section of OLIVEWOOD . On one side , 't is very well polish'd . By means whereof , not only the Annual Rings ( appearing in the Trunks of all Trees ; ) but also the Insertions or Parenchymous Rays which run betwixt the Pith and Barque ; and even the greater Vessels themselves ( either for Aer or Sap ) are all to a good naked eye , but especially with the help of a Glass , very fairly visible . 'T is just of the colour of the browner sort of Olive-Wood well varnish'd . 'T is as hard as a Jasper , and seems to be of that kind . ANOTHER sort of Jasper representing a piece of WOOD. 'T is of a green colour , and stained with blackish spots . One would take it for a sort of Lignum Vitae . A Stone , which in Colour and Texture , seems to resemble a piece of YEW-TREE . ANOTHER , which looks like a piece of BEECHWOOD . A large piece of PETRIFY'D WOOD ( as it is supposed ) above half a yard long , and ¼ of a yard about . Another Piece about the same bigness . A Globular Stone , which looks as if it had been a piece of ASH-WOOD turned in a Lathe into that figure . For it hath not only the colour , but the semblance of the Annual Rings , and of the Aer-Vessels , as in that Wood. Small pieces of ( reputed ) petrify'd Wood , commonly found between the Beds of blew Marble . Two inches long , and near as thick as ones little Finger . Almost as black as Ebony . A Piece of INCOMBUSTIBLE Wood , as it were HALF PETRIFY'D . For being held in the fire , it becomes red like a Coal ; but neither flames , nor smoaks in the least . A very odd Piece of the BRANCH of a TREE as thick as a Cable-Rope , whereof the Barque is turned into perfect Iron , or at least a very rich Iron Ore ; and the Wood into Stone . The petrify'd Barque of a Tree . 'T is thin , and rowled up as Cinamon ; but rather of the colour of that called Winterane's . Withall , rough and knobed without . A Piece of Oak BARQUE cover'd with a stony Crust . Given by Philip Packer Esq From a Stump above Ground . In Septalius's Musaeum , as I take it , is mention made of Petrify'd Wood found an hundred and forty Pertches under the top of a Mountain . And by Kentman a of a sort of petrify'd Beech ( as the people call it ) both Trunk , Branches , and Leaves , taken ( for Whetstones ) out of the Ground in the Joachimick Vale , an hundred and seventy Elns depth . But what kind of Eln is here meant , is not certain . Of petrify'd Woods it may be noted , That none of them ( at least of these here described ) will make the least Ebullition with any Acid. Which would make one suspect , That they are Stones originally , sui generis ; else it were strange , That some of them should not lie in places where such Stones are bred , which with Acids make the said Ebullition . The STELENTROCHITE . By some , called STELECHITES : Entrochites , by most . But , in proper speaking , distinct from both . For it is not only of a Cylindrical Figure , or near it , and containeth a softer substance in the Centre , answerable to a Pith : and also radiated as the Branch of any Tree cut transversly . But moreover consisteth of several flat round Joynts like little Wheels , evenly pil'd , and , with the said Rays , mutually indented , so as altogether to make a Cylinder . Described also by Gesner , b Boetius , c Ambrosinus , d and others . But we have two Accounts hereof given us in the Philosophical Transactions , far more accurate and particular , than is elsewhere extant . The former , by Mr. Lyster ; e together with between thirty and forty Figures of their Varieties , with some other Congenerous Stones . The latter , by Mr. John Beaumont f Junior ; who hath added the Description of some more Diversities . And the manner of their growth . In this Musaeum are several Species , which I shall here enumerate . A ROUND one , near ¾ of an inch Diametre ; with the Pith near a ¼ , of a darker colour , hard and dense . The several Joynts , about the tenth of an inch thick ; distinguished by slender Circles composed of very small knobs . With part of the Rock to which it grew , altogether irregular , but of the same substance . ANOTHER , with a Pith larger and more soft , the Joynts thicker , and the Surface almost smooth . A THIRD , of the same thickness , with the Pith ½ an inch Diametre . 'T is also a little bended ; and the Joynts distinguished not with knobed but entire Rings . A FOURTH , with a Pith not much bigger than to admit a little Pin. Yet at one end 't is ½ an inch over . At the other somewhat more than ● / 3d. A little bended as the former . And the Joynts in proportion to its width , extream thin ; not above ½6 th of an inch . Their circumference , convex , being distinguished not with edged Rings , as the former , but with furrows . A FIFTH , about ¼ of an inch over . The Pith answerable . The Joynts distinguished with edged Rings . And as thick as in the former . A SIXTH of the same thickness . And a little crooked . The Joynts distinguish with furrows . A SEVENTH , with the Joynts unequal both in breadth and thickness ; one narrower and thiner , the next broader , or standing further out from the centre , and thicker , and so alternately : whereby it looks like some sort of Turn'd-Work . An EIGHTH , a small one , yet finely shap'd . First with a Joynt embossed with a knobed Ring . Next two small Joynts , each of them scarce thicker than a Groat ; and so alternately . A NINTH , not above ⅙ th of an inch in Diametre ; yet with Joynts as thick as in the fourth : and smooth . A TENTH , ● th of an inch over , and with much thiner or more numerous Joynts . An ELEVENTH , a very small one , scarce having any distinction of Joynts . CORALLITES . As it may be call'd . With no Joynts , no Rays , nor Pith , but more like to a solid piece of Coral . The ASTENROCHITE , or an Entrochites with a Pentagonal Pith , like the signature of a little Asteria , a Stone hereafter describ'd ; from whence I have nam'd it . ANOTHER of the same . And also with a double Ring of Rays ; so as to look like one of these Stones within another . And may therefore of all the kinds , be most properly called ENTROCHITES . A FLAT ENTROCHITE . All the former are perfectly round : this compress'd ; one way , an inch over ; the other , about ● / ● ths . ANOTHER , a small one of the same shape . A THIRD , not only flat , but also with two opposite edges , like the Scabbard of a Rapier . The BRANCHED ENTROCHITE . Yet here the Branches , which grew alternately as Twigs on a Bough , are broken off . In one , leaving so many cavities in the Trunk on which they grew . In another , so many Knots . In both , radiated , and containing a Pith , as the Trunk it self . The KNOTED ENTROCHITE . A very odd Species . Above two inches long , and ¾ in Diametre . The Surface smooth , yet with an obscure appearance of Joynts . The Knots , no way like those in the last mention'd , as not being radiated ; and looking more like the bases of sturdy Thornes . Wherewith it not unaptly resembles a piece of a Crab-Tree-Cudgel . 'T is composed of three distinct substances . The outer part , ( as one would say , the Barque ) is a flaky and glossy Spar , as in the rest . But as black almost as Jet . The middle part is Ore of Marcasite , or Yellow Mundick . The Pith , not unlike Tobacco-Pipe-Clay , when baked pretty hard . A sort not much unlike these , being found in the Isle Malta , by some saith Mr. Ray , a are call'd St. PAULS BATTOONS . The SYNTROCHITE , as we may name it , to distinguish it from the rest . It consists of several Joynts as the former ; yet not piled evenly one over another so as to make a Cylinder : but sliden as it were half on and half off . The TROCHITES . 'T is nothing else but one of the above described Joynts single ; on both sides radiated , and also containing a Pith. So that it looks like a slice of a stick . These , saith Mr. Lyster , being usually hollow , or easily so made , and stringed , are therefore by some called St. CUTHBERDS BEADS . The ASTROCHITES . As it were , the Trochites and the Asteria ( hereafter described ) together . There 's one which may be called an Enthrochite , yet not a Stelechite , because Oval , or at least smaller at both ends ; no way resembling a Stick or Branch . But there is no example hereof in this Musaeum . The True STELECHITES , branched . 'T is not only radiated , and furnished with a Pith : but is one single piece without any Joynts or joynted Wheels : in which respect , it cannot be called ENTROCHUS ; but very properly Stelechites , ( from whence the English word Stalk ) as more answerable to the make of a stick or stalk , than are any of the rest . 'T is of an ash-colour , and curiously wrought all over in the like manner as a Poppy-Seed . A Piece of a Rock consisting wholly of several Species of ENTROCHI or Stelentrochi , immersed in a bed of their Mother-Clay . Another , with two or three small STELECHITES . A hard Stone of the colour of a Magnet , with the signature of a TROCHITES . These Stones being broken , look flaky , and with a gloss , as the Lapis Judaicus ; but somewhat more obscure . They also make a like Effervescence with Acids , especially with Spirit of Nitre . And may probably be as good a Diuretick . That All Fossiles of what figure soever make an Ebullition with Vinegar , is affirmed by Mr. Lyster : ( a ) but was a slip of his , otherwise most accurate Pen. For there are many , and those of several figures , which , although powder'd , yet are so far from making any Ebullition with Vinegar , that neither Oil of Vitriol , nor Spirit of Nitre it self , ( which taketh place sometimes where the former doth not ) will stir them : as appears in several Instances in this Catalogue . They are found in as great variety here in England , as in any other Country . By Mr. Lyster , in certain Scarrs in Braughton and Stock , two little Villages in Craven : in some places of the Rock as hard as Marble . In such plenty , that there are whole Beds of Rock made of them . By Mr. Beaumont , in Mundip-Hills ; in the Rocks , from the Grass to twenty fathome : but most in Beds of a grey and gristy Clay . In a Grotto , five and thirty fathome deep , he observed their growth : which was , from the finest , and the softest of the Clay . At first , they were whitish , soft , and smooth . Afterwards , grew hard , and ridged , or divided into Trochi or Joynts ; beginning at the top , and so descending . Being all the while in a manner quicken'd with Mineral Steams ; conveyed , from the Mother-Bed , through the Pith of the several Feet of the Root ( which Mr. Lyster figures ) and of the Stock it self . It were also further worth the enquiry , In what Time , one of these Stones will grow up . Whether it doth so , by Starts , as Ice often doth , and as I have seen a little Icy-Tree to grow level upon a Table ? And whether so much as serves for the making of a single Joynt , at every start ? A Stone figur'd like a Piece of ANGELIC A Root ; with a large Pith , and very distinct Rays , as the Cortical Insertions in that , or other like Root round about . TWO lesser round ones or more Cylindrical : one resembling the Root of CICHORY ; the other of TORMENTILE . A STONE somewhat FLAT , like the Root of Iris : but radiated as the former . More visible , if one end , being first polished , be then made wet ; for so , both the Pith and Radiation are very distinct . A FOURTH , as it were bared of the Rind ; and having one end with a kind of Button , on which the Rays wind toward the Centre ; as the Lines of a Rumb upon a Map , or the Suits of the Attire of any Corymbiferous Flower . All these seem to be several stumps of Stone Roots , on which the above described Stones often grow . A FIFTH , with a Pith and Rays ; but CONICK and CROOKED , not unlike the young buded Horn of a Calf . TWO more of the same Figure , but much less ; rather resembling a COCKS SPUR . Several CLUSTERS ( as they appear ) of petrify'd MOSSE . Imperatus , with Dioscorides , makes it a sort of Alcyonium . A petrify'd TUBER , with several small papillary knobs , not much unlike that called CERVI BOLETUS . It stirs not with any Acid. CHAP. III. Of CORALS , and other like MARINE Productions . THese having also a resemblance unto Plants , and a near analogy unto those Stones , last described in the precedent Chapter ; they may therefore not unaptly be here subjoyn'd . A Piece of CORAL , smooth , white , and solid ; with its Base or Root spread abroad upon a Chalky Bed. A SPRIG of solid Red Coral . A knoted TRUNK of the same ● / ● inches and 1 / ● in compass . A Piece of solid CORAL both RED and WHITE , growing together . The ROOT of a solid Red CORAL , spread upon the TRUNK of a White CORAL : in the same manner , as the Membranous Roots of Sea-Shrubs are spread upon Stones or other steady Bodies . As if it had been indeed originally one of those Shrubs ; particularly , of the Lignous kind , which hath no Pith , like the Horny ; but , as this Coral , is altogether solid . The SHRUB-CORAL . Corallium fruticosum . So I call it , for its more especial similitude to a little Shrub . 'T is of a brownish colour , upright , and very much branched . Curiously adorned round about with Striae running by the length ; looking like the superficial Fibers in the stalks of some Plants . And within , radiated , as the same when cut transversly . In some of the greater Branches , the Rays being pointed or pricked , as by the laxer distribution of the Fibers , they are in some Plants . And many of them coming short of the Centre , so as also to form a kind of Pith. The KNEED CORAL . Corallium geniculatum . Pseudocorallium fungosum Ambrosini . a Madrepora ramo●a Imperati . b By which Name Bauhinus also describes it well . 'T is striated without , and radiated within , almost as in the precedent . And is also ringed or knoted without , after the manner of Canes , or rather the upright Equisetum , and near of the same thickness . Imperatus hath another kind a kin to this , yet distinct ; not only knoted , but joynted , and by him therefore called CORALO Articulato , in which the Conick end of one Joynt is received into the like Cavity of another . A Piece of the same CORAL found on St. Vincents Rock . The Matripora , saith Terzagi , a and all Pores ( as he calls them ) and these only , are outwardly rough with transverse Wrinkles . But this now describ'd , seems by the Striae more apparently wrinkl'd by the length . So that what he means , I do not well understand . A JOYNT of the shallow joynted CORAL . 'T is near an inch in Diametre , two and ½ long , solid , heavy and white . Streaked by the length . The two ends a little thicker , as of Bones at the Joynts : and rising up from the Rim to the Centre into a little knob ; and this it doth at both ends : whereas in that of Imperatus , the Joynts are deeper , and one end hollow . It was given by Sigr. Boccone . A Piece of white FIBROUS or striated CORAL , but not knoted . Given by the same Hand . The BUBL'D CORAL . Corallium bullosum . From the same hand . 'T is of an ash-colour ; and rough cast all over , with very small Blisters or Bubles . The COOME-CORAL . Corallium cancellatum . 'T is white , and divided into several short and thickish Branches , turbinated or knobed at the top . Wrought all over with small cancellated Work , like that of an Honey-Comb , or the inside of that Ventricle in a Sheep or a Cow , called the RETICULUM . The FLORID COOME-CORAL . The Branches of this also are short ; and numerously flourished . Inwardly , white and porous . The Surface of a pale yellow , and wrought , as the former , in imitation of an Honey-Coome . A sprig of Rough and POROUS Red Coral . The PUMIS CORAL . Corallium pumicosum . From the Person above-said . 'T is branched , of a grey colour , and porous , somewhat like a Pumis Stone . The POUNCED CORAL . Corallium punctatum . 'T is white , and the Surface pricked full of small holes , almost as in the precedent . The BRANCHING POUNCED CORAL . It seems to be that described in Bauhinus b with the Title of Corallium asperum cauditans adulterinum . The Branches hereof are very broad , and divided only at the top . Not only porous within , but also pricked full of extream small holes on the outside . The STOOPING POUNCED CORAL . C. punct . procumbens . Porus Ramosus Bauhino . In this , some of the Branches rise up obliquely , and distinct . Others of them , trail or stoop , and are in several places inosculated . The RUSSET POUNCED CORAL . This is also branched ; and the Root hereof , as that of a Sea-Shrub , spread upon an Oystershell . The WARTED CORAL . This likewise is a sort of pounced and branched Coral ; and white . The Branches being also as it were warted or knobed . a ANOTHER of the same ; MORE branched . The White STARRY CORAL . From the Person before nam'd . Described and figur'd by Imperatus . So called , because it is perforated with round and radiated Holes resembling little Stars . The Brown STARRY CORAL . Within , a little whitish . Not so porous , as the precedent ; and with nothing near so many Stars . The Branches flat , like the Horns of an Elk ; and spread abroad . The OCULAR CORAL . C. alb . oculatum Officinarum . Very well describ'd and figur'd by Ferranti Imper. b and J. Bauhinus . c This sort is fistular , and hath large round holes in the sides of the Branches , sometimes near ¼ of an inch over ; somewhat like a Birds Eye . A Piece of the same sort , with its expanded Root . The same growing on or round about some of the Branches of a Sea-Shrub . As it is probable , That all the sorts of fistular Corals once did . The CROWNED OCULAR CORAL . Given by Sir J. Hoskins . In this , which is also white , to the eyes on the sides , are added little Heads crowned or radiated round about . A CLUSTER of Red Fistular Coral . The spread FOLIATED CORAL . Clusius describes it by the Name of Planta Saxea Abrotonoides . Of whom Bauhinus borrows his figure . His Description not clear . 'T is white , and porous ; especially the centre of every Branch , in imitation of a Pith. The several Branches encompassed with little short round hollow sprigs , or , as we may call them , Coral-Leaves , curiously striated round about . The Upright FOLIATED CORAL . In all respects like the former , saving that it is less spread . Coral is fish'd for from the beginning of April to the end of July . Not in the Ocean , but the Mediteranian-Sea only . In which there are eight or nine Fisheries , among the Rocks , no where above forty miles from Land. Three upon the Coast of Sardinia ; on that of France , two ; of Sicily , Catalonia , Corsica , and Majorque , one . a Of white Coral , there is great abundance in Brasile . b Of the Nature and Generation of Coral , it is affirmed by the Honourable Mr. Boyle , c That whilst it grows , it is often found soft and succulent , and propogates it Species . And by Georg. de Sepibus , d That of those who had been us'd for many years , to dive for Coral in the Red-Sea , Kircher learned thus much ; That it would sometimes let fall a Spermatick Juyce , which lighting upon any ( steady ) Body , would thereupon produce another Coral . And further , by Wormius and Tavernere , from the Relations of others , That this Juyce is white or milky . Which may seem the more credible , when we consider , that the like milky substance is found in divers Mines . e Sometimes inclosed as is observed by Mr. George Planton , in great Hollows of the Metallick Rock . f And that Mr. Beamont hath found in the Hollows of some Stones called Entrochi , and Rock-Plants , or a kin to them , an evident concretion of such milky Juyce . g Of Corals , are chiefly prepar'd , The Powder ground upon a Marble ; the Magisterial Salt ; and the Tincture . To good purpose , in some Feavers , and some other Cases . But the Name of Tincture , according to the common notion of it , is a meer deceipt : it being , in truth , no more but a Liquamen , or solution of the Magisterial Salt. For those Acid Liquors which are used as Menstruums for the making of it ; by digestion or repeated heats , do always turn red : which not being heeded , the said colour hath been believed to proceed from the Corals . Of the Effect of this Tincture , or rather Salt of Coral , upon a Malignant Feaver , see a Memorable Relation of Boetius in his own Case . h BASTARD-CORAL . Alcyonium . So call'd , because a Marine Production , often of a roundish form , like the Nest of an Halcyon , and by some phantastick thought to be one of those Nests petrify'd . Hereof there are seven or eight sorts here preserv'd . As The Great , White , FISTULAR Alcyonium . Imperatus figures a Cluster of this under the ill Name of Vermi Marini Impetriti . a And Besler a single crooked Tube , with that of Exuviae Serpentis in Lapidem conversae ; which is as bad . This is such an one , but more strait and smooth , as thick as the upper end of a Tobacco-Pipe stalk . But with a much greater bore . The Middle white FISTULAR Alcyonium . A Cluster of Coralline Tubes , in some places , meeting in parcels ; in others , divaricated , almost as the Vessels do in Plants . Not equally thick at both ends ; beneath , not exceeding the Quill of a Crow ; at the top , as wide as that of a Goose. Rough all along with annular wrinkles , almost like the slough of a Silk-Worm , or a Serpent . Being hollow , 't is probable they serve as the Matrices of some Sea-Insects . The small white FISTULAR Alcyonium . By Imperatus b ( whom Terzagi imitates c ) called Vermicchiara ; and Alcyonio Milesio ; a much better Name . A Cluster of crooked Tubes , not thicker than a Packthread ; and also wrinkled . The Red FISTULAR Alcyonium . By Imperatus call'd Tubularia purpurea . By Besler Alcyonium Maris Rubri . A Congeries of strait , and red Pipes , of a Coralline substance , about as thick as an Oaten straw , all standing parallel , as the Cells in a Honey-Comb : and divided into several Stories by transverse Plates or Floors , at several distances from a ¼ to ½ an inch , or thereabout . The BRANCHED Alcyonium . 'T is white , and of a Coralline substance , but somewhat soft . The Branches solid , and in some places coalescent . The KNOBED Alcyonium . Of a white and coralline substance , but somewhat soft . Of such a Contexture , whereby it is every way , and pretty openly , pervious throughout ; somewhat answerable to that of a Sponge . Evenly tuberated all over the top and sides . Another , unequally tuberous , and of a little more open compages . The LOBED Alcyonium . Of a like colour and substance with the former : yet not composed of round , but flat or lobed portions , with some likeness to Liverwort . The BUBLED Alcyon . Given by Captain Th. Fissenden . About ½ an Eln in compass . Consisting wholly of Plate-work , so conjoyn'd , as to make several large Apertures , runing one into another : somewhat after the manner of a Ruff. The Plates or whole Body compos'd of most minute Bubles , divided by a very thin Sepiment , and standing all in even , strait , and parallel Rows . So that it looks not much unlike Linnen-Cloath : saving its brown tawny colour . A NETED Alcyon . Retepora Imperat. So called from its Figure . MUSHROON-CORAL . Fungites . So called from a little likeness it hath to a Toad-Stool . Here are divers sorts . The WAVED Mushroon Coral . 'T is round , and above two inches over ; striated beneath round about . The Rim and Area , both undulated . With thin Plates standing all along , and on both sides transversly to the Waves . ANOTHER , with DOUBLE WAVES . Circular , and about four inches in Diametre . With the top rising high and round . With transverse Striae , rather than Plates . And Waves both double , and more winding than in the former ; much resembling those of a Mans Brain . From whence , this sort , most properly , are called BRAIN-STONES . A POLISH'D BRAIN-STONE . It much resembles a sort of undulated Stone . Whereof hereafter . Part of a large BRAIN-STONE from the Bermudas . The PLATED FUNGITES . So especially to be called , because it hath no Undulations , but Plates only . All very thin and sharp , and radiated , to the circumference , after the manner of those in a common Mushroon ; excepting , that there they stand underneath , here above . This sort is curiously figur'd in Calceolarius's Musaeum . A FLAT RADIATED Fungites . Figur'd by Bauhinus . a 'T is somewhat more than two inches broad , and with the sides as it were crushed together . Waved round about , and the Rim raised like a border pretty high . A STARRY FUNGITES . Of a circular figure ; beneath , a little concave ; above , convex . Wrought all over with a great number of small radiated Stars , every where contiguous . A Piece of Fungites with GREAT STAR-WORK : every Star , with the Rays , being near ½ an inch over ; and the Rays also plated . The COOMED Fungites . The top hereof is circular ; all over carved into radiated Tubes , the Rays standing high without , and deep within . Composed together so , as somewhat to resemble an Honey-Coome , from whence I name it . ANOTHER of the same sort , of an Oval Figure . Given by Sir R. Moray . A Fragment of a great One of the same sort . In which the Texture is fairly observable . For the aforesaid Rays , are indeed the extremities of so many Plates which run through the length of every Tube ; and which are likeways all the way conjoyned with an infinite number of other extream small thin transverse Plates : dividing the whole Tube into little squares , after the like manner , as in the Pith of a Bull-rush . The Fungites is found in the Indian-Sea , and the River Nilus . a CHAP. IV. Of GEMS . A ROCK of DIAMONDS . Given by Sir R. Moray . They grow upon their Bed ( which is about three inches broad , and four in length ) in Crystals Sexangularly pointed . Of several sizes from the thickness of a midling Pin , to a ¼ of an inch Diametre , but all of them short . Not very perspicuous , but a little greyish , like the Calcedony . Saving one small cluster of them , tinctur'd yellowish . They cut Glass very deep and easily . The principal Diamond Mines now known , are four . That of Raolconda , in the Kingdom of Visapour ; discover'd 200 years since . In this Mine , the Diamonds lie in sandy Veins in the Rocks . Of all , the clearest , and of the whitest Water . They pound and wash the Vein for the Diamonds , just as we do some of our Ores for the Metal . A second call'd the Gany , about seven days journey from Golconda ; found out 100 years since . They dig here not above 14 feet deep . Sometimes above sixty thousand Men , Women and Children at work . It affords the largest Diamonds , but not clear : one sometimes above 40 Carats , i. e. ● / 3 d of an ounce . And there was one here found which weighed 900 Carats ( i. e. ℥ vij ss . ) A Third , that of Govel , a River in the Kingdom of Bengala . The Diamonds are found in the sand of the River , for the space of 50 Leagues . From hence come those fair pointed Stones called Natural Points : but not great . The Fourth , that of Succadan , a River in Borneo . But there are none come from thence but by stealth . How the Indians prove , work , and sell their Stones , with other particulars , see in Tavernere . a Rough Diamonds are often naturally figur'd into Triangular Plains : a mark to know a right one by , b as well as hardness . Many also of the best are pointed with six Angles ; some , with eight ; and some Tabulated , or Plain , and Square . c Diamonds receive no hurt , but are rather mended , by the fire . d Some , saith Garcias , e being rub'd , will take up straws , as Amber and other Electrical Bodies . And Mr. Boyl f speaks of one of his , which with a little friction attracts vigorously . Of another , g which by water made a little more than luke-warm , he could bring to shine in the dark . 'T is the property of all true Diamonds , To unite the Foyle closely and equally to it self , h and thereby better augment its lustre , than any other Gem. That which is called the Foyle , is a mixture of Mastick and burnt Ivory : The latter , being one of the blackest of colours ; used by Painters for Velvet , the Pupil of the Eye , &c. The Water of those which are drawn , not from the Rock , but the Ground , commonly partakes of the colour of that Soil or Ground : i and some are found as yellow as a Topaz . k Between the Grain and the Vein of a Diamond , there is this difference , That the former furthers ; the latter , being so insuperably hard , hinders the splitting of it . Although it seems , that a Vein , sometimes is nothing else , but a Cross-Grain . Our European Jewelers , when they split one , they take a very small iron Wyre , and having daubed it with Oil and Powder of Diamonds ; draw it upon the Diamond , by a Tool , to and fro like a Saw , so long as is needful for that purpose . The BASTARD-DIAMOND . Pseudo-adamas . Now remaining , as it was found , bred in a Musculites , a Stone like a Muscleshell . Given also by Sir Robert Moray . 'T is angular , pointed , and very clear . And cuts Glass with great ease and depth . Of our Bastard-Diamonds here in England , the Cornish are the best ; much better than those on St. Vincents Rock near Bristol . CRYSTAL . From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : because supposed to be only Water contracted or condensed with cold . Here are several sorts . A CRYSTAL ROCK . In which , several lesser Crystals Sexangular , pointed , and most perspicuous , grow round about a great one , in the form of a Pyramid , above eight inches about . The bottom of it being polish'd , all the sides to the top , are very pleasantly apparent through the same . A small COLUMN of Crystal , also exceeding clear . A ROCK of midling Crystals , growing upon a Semiperspicuous Bed , or Grey-Mother . They are very clear , notwithstanding that beneath they seem to be tinctur'd yellow ; being there only daubed with some substance of a yellow colour . Of these Crystals , the two opposite sides , are the greatest : which is also observable in many others . A small Crystal COLUMN , with a whitish Base . ANOTHER clear Crystal , growing on a Semiperspicuous Mother , together with a kind of Marchasite Spar , or tessellated Stone , of an Amethystine colour . A ROCK of small Grey Crystals , almost like a Calcidony . Another of the same sort , growing upon a kind of Lime-stone . A Third , with the Points of an Amethystine colour , growing to a Matrix of a purplish black . A Crystal COLUMN , of an Hyacinthine colour , but dilute . An inch in Diametre , and almost ½ a foot long . The two opposite sides of this also are the greatest . A lesser one of the same Species . A THIRD , growing upon a Bed of the same colour ; but opacous . Mr. Boyle a mentions a piece of Crystal , in one part of an Emrald-green . And Terzagi b another that was black . A Crstyal COLUMN , naturally inclosing a kind of Moss ( or the likeness of it ) at one end of the Column of a paler , at the other of a dark Green. 'T is above ½ a foot in compass . ANOTHER piece of CRYSTAL in which is immersed a Mossy substance of a redish colour . And there are some Crystals have been known naturally to enclose a Liquor . c A Piece of polish'd CRYSTAL in the figure of a half Globe . 'T is on one side flaky , and hath many very small Bubles , by which it appears cloudy . ANOTHER Piece polish'd into a Sphaerical Triangle , and somewhat Oval . A THIRD Piece polish'd into a Cone . A Massy Piece of CRYSTAL . Not pointed , nor angular ; but of a roundish figure ; much bigger than any mans head . One way , near a yard in compass ; the other , above three quarters . In weight , thirty nine pounds and a ¼ Haverdupoise . Yet is it very clear , beyond the clearest Ice of the same thickness . The biggest piece of Crystal I find mention'd else-where , is a Ball of six and thirty ounces in Septalius's Musaeum . Crystal , at least some sorts of it , is the softest , saith Boetius , d of all Gems . He should have said , of all perspicuous Gems : for the Turcois is much softer . The most usual Figure of Crystal , is Sexangular : yet Terzagi e mentions a Rock of square pointed ones . But it is observable , That he saith the Bed on which they grew , seem'd to be Gold-Ore . If so , it might proceed from some governing principle in the Ore. For I have heard it noted , as I reremember , by Sir Christopher Wren , That Grain-Gold is often found naturally figur'd into Cubes . Crystal grows in most Countries , both cold and hot : the Globous , especially in Bohemia and Silecia . A Drachm f of the Powder of Crystal , with Oil of sweet Almonds , a present Remedy for those that have taken sublimate . As also for bilious and chylous Diarrhaeas . g When Calcin'd , by some called Pulvis Caesaris , of excellent use against the Epilepsie . h An AMETHYSTINE ROCK . The Gem hath its Name from the opinion of its being an Amulet against Drunkenness . This Rock consisteth of angular pointed and contiguous Crystals ; growing from both sides the Matrix , inwards , where their Points meet , and are all closely indented . Some of them seem to be Pentagonal . Several are Conick from the Points towards the Roots . These are well tinctur'd , but the Roots are all white , or rather Diaphanous and colourless . As also is the Matrix , or inward part of it ; yet not so clear . The shell over all , flat , opacous , and of a redish brown . There is the Figure of a very fair one in Calceolarius's Mus. ANOTHER , growing upon a Matrix or Bed spotted red and yellow , and cross-grain'd , or composed of small Crystals set together decussatim . A THIRD , the Matrix whereof is a kind of Amethystine Flint , i. e. not composed of Crystals or Grains , as is usual , but one entire massy Stone , Semiperspicuous , and of a pale blew , almost of the colour of some Cows Horns . Of an orbicular Figure , and somewhat flat like a Loaf . The Roots of the Crystals are colourless , as in the former , and the points and upper parts of a pale Purple . With these , is included in the same Matrix , a whitish and flaky Stone , which is easily dissolved with Spirit of Nitre . Which is one , amongst many instances , how near together two Stones may be bred , of so different a nature one from another . A WHITE AMETHYST . This is here naked , or without a Matrix . Consisteth of divers contiguous Crystals , half an inch and an inch long ; their Roots grey ; but their Points clear , usually sexangular . From the Points the Roots taper'd or conick : the Figure which doth especially distinguish this Stone from Crystal , whether white , or of an Amethystine colour . An AMETHYST of a pale Violet colour ; found growing in Scotland . Given by Sir Rob. Moray . ANOTHER , with a kind of Chrysolite growing to it . The best of this kind , are , as Theophrastus well describes them , of the colour of a ripe ( red ) Grape : and are the hardest . These grow in the Indies : the rest in Bohemia , Saxony , &c. The best , being burnt , excellently imitate a Diamond . a Two little white or pale SAPHIRES , polish'd into a flat oval Figure . By some called The Female : and so the paler kinds of other Gems . The best , grow in Bisnagar , Zeilan , and other parts of the East-Indies , especially in Pegu. The meaner , in Bohemia , and other adjacent places . They are cut or fashion'd with Emery and Tripoly ; and engraven with Diamond-Dust , as other harder Gems . Being burnt , they imitate a Diamond , as doth the Amethyst . a And Aes ustum and Glass melted together , imitate a Saphire . b The Saphire , saith Boetius , c being applied to any bruised part , prohibits the Inflammation of it , in a miraculous manner . See also the Salt and Tincture d of it described and commended by the same Author . The GRANATE , qu. Ingranate , or Ingraind . And therefore by the French called VERMEILLE : and the Matrix , by Moscardo , Minera de Ingranata . The deepest , well compared by Imperatus to the Juyce of a ripe Mulberry . Here are of several sizes . A BOHEMICK GRANATE , as big as a Nutmeg . With several more of the same size , or near it . Some other Large GRANATES , polish'd with Rhombs . But these are cloudy . A Bag of Lesser GRANATES , of several sizes from a Pease to a Mustard-Seed . A BED of GRANATES from the West-Indies . Given by the Honourable Rob. Boyle Esq . Most of them as big as a large Pease , beded in a Stone which is friable , and easily rub'd to a redish and glistering powder ; in some places a little black , and growing with cross Flakes . It seemeth , from its softness , not to have been the original Bed or Matrix wherein the Stones were bred ; but that being , in pecking the Rock or Mine , broken off from that , they were afterwards casually lodged in this . These Stones grow in Calecut , Cambaia , and Aethyopia . As also in Spain and Bohemia , where , contrary to what is observed of most other Gems , they are found exceeding the Oriental . e Many of them will abide the fire , without change of colour . f Spirit of Salt extracts a rich Tincture out of Granates calcin'd and finely powder'd . g And Aq. Regis , a rich solution of them , only powder'd ; colour'd somewhat like a solution of Gold. ( a ) The Jewelers TOPAZ . Chryselectron Plinij . This is an Oriental one . 'T is of a perspicuous Golden colour , with some scarlet spots or like a deep Tincture of Saffron . The Whiter or Female TOPAZ . Composed of several Crystals , clear and colourless at the top ; below , clear and yellow . Growing on a white Matrix , with a light yellowish Tincture . They grow in Arabia , Bohemia , &c. The best in India and Bactriana : the Europeans , especially , being soft , and not without blackish Clouds . The Oriental , the hardest of Gems , except the Diamond . And probably the Ruby . Found sometimes so big as to weigh twelve pounds : b Aes ustum , stannum ustum , Cinabar , and Crystal , melted together , imitate a Topaz . c The SMARAGDUS , growing together with a pale Amethyst in one Matrix . The Crystals are angular , but seem to hold no proportion . The Occidental , sometimes as big as a mans fist , especially in Peru ; but soft and cloudy . The Oriental , no bigger than a Filbert . The Europeans , in Cyprus , &c. the worst . 'T is imitated d with Aes ustum , and half as much Crocus Martis . Six Grains of this Stone , in powder , procureth sweat . e Applied entire to the Belly , stopeth all kind of Dysenetries in a miraculous manner . f A CLEAR and GREEN STONE , ( a kind of Smaragdus ) which , being heated red hot , shineth in the dark for a considerable time , sc. about ●6 th of an hour . Given by Dr. William Crown . I tried the experiment my self also . And at the same time observ'd , That as it grew hot in the fire , its Green colour was changed into a Sky-blew ; which it likewise retain'd so long as it continu'd to shine : but after that , recover'd its native green again . The AGATE . So called from the River Achates in Sicily , near which it was first found . g Almost of the colour of clear Horn. The hardest of Semiperspicuous Gems . They grow in India , Germany , Bohemia . Naturally adorned with much variety of waved and other figur'd Veins , Spots , the representation of Vegetable , and sometimes of Animal Bodies . None more memorable , than that mention'd by Pliny , a of Pyrrhus King of Epyrus , in which , without much strain of phancy , one might imagine a representation of the Nine Muses , and Apollo , with his Harp , in the middle of them . 'T is used for Sword-Hilts , Knife-Hafts , Beads , Cups , and the like . There are pieces of it , sometimes b as thick as a Mans Arm. The ONYX . So called , because in colour not unlike the Nail of a Mans Finger . Ambrosinus confounds the Agate and the Onyx together . But the Onyx differs from the Agate , chiefly , in that , instead of Veins , 't is generally composed , saith Boetius , of Zones . But I think rather of several Balls , one within another : which , when the Stone is polish'd , do indeed represent a round spot in the centre , with several Zones or Rings about it . Here are of divers sorts . An ONYX with a white , and very broad Zone . ANOTHER , of a pale Blew . A THIRD , with Rings White and Bay. A FOURTH , of a light yellowish colour , or of Citrine Amber , with ash-colour'd Rings . A FIFTH , in Figure like an Eye , with the Iris , White ; the Pupil , of the colour of Honey . A SIXTH , with the middle Spot or Pupil encompassed with a grey Iris. A SEVENTH , with the Iris party-colour'd , within , White ; without , brown ; and the Pupil also of the same colour . An EIGHTH , with an ash-colour'd Pupil , the Iris of a pale Amethystine within , and white without . These with more variety of colours , are by some particularly called NICCOLI ; qu. Onyculi . A NINTH , which may be nam'd , The BINOCULAR ; as having the likeness of two little Eyes . The Table on which Nature hath drawn them , is of the colour of yellow Amber , and semiperspicuous . The Eyes are white , with their Pupils of the colour of the palest live Honey . A TENTH , distinctly called BELI OCULUS : the Iris whereof is Grey ; the Pupil , and the rest of the Eye , Black. An ELEVENTH , of the colour of yellow Amber , with grey Girdles , not round , as in all the former , but angular . The EMBRIO of an ONYX . So I name it . 'T is a half Globe , polish'd . The outer Crust or Shell , Semiperspicuous , and as hard as of a true Oynx . The part within , round , of an opacous liver-colour , and so soft as to be dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . A PEBBLE of kin to the Onyx . 'T is round or globous , and on the two opposite sides , a little prominent . About an inch in Diametre . The outer Shell , yellowish ; the middlemost , red ; both opacous . The intimate Part , diaphanous , and of the colour of a glowing Coal . It seemeth to me , That as some Pebbles , so many more Flints , are a sort of ONYX . The Onyx , amongst other things , is used for the making of Cups ; of which , King Mithridates is said to have had two Thousand . Sometimes so big , as to serve for Statues . At Rome , in the Basilica of St. Peter , there are ( or were in Boetius's time ) six little Onychine Columns . a They grow both in the East and West-Indies , and in Europe . The ONYCHATE : Betwixt an Onyx and an Achate . Composed not of Zones , or Balls , but of Plates , perspicuous and ash-colour'd , mixed . ANOTHER , of a Globous Figure , consisting of Plates ash-colour'd and brown : like a little turn'd Bowl of Ashwood . A THIRD , consisting of Black , and Horn-colour'd Plates , mixed together , these latter , being also stained with red spots . The PSEUDOPALUS . 'T is of a pale blewish Water , like a Fishes Eye , or a drop of Skim'd-Milk , with some Rays of yellow . ANOTHER , growing to a thin Crust or Matrix of an Iron-colour . This , and the Opalus it self , the softest of Gems . b They are now found principally in Hungary . c The Opalus , saith Boetius , hath its variety of colours , only by Refraction : ( adds Laet , d like those in a Prisme ) for if it be broken it looseth them . 'T is true , that these colours are produced by Refraction : yet not as in a Prisme ; as not depending upon the Figure , ( for they will not be produced in other Stones of the same figure ) nor so much as any flaw or flakiness in the Stone ; but its peculiar Texture , which causeth those Refractions . Tin and Venis-Glass melted together , imitate an Opalus . a See also the Phil. Trans . hereof . b The ONYCOPALUS . By some called Oculus Cati. It hath the Zones or Rings of the Onyx , of a pale White . The best of these are found in Zeilan and Pegu. Much harder than the Opalus . It might be try'd , whether this Stone doth in any degree partake of the strange property of the Opalus ; some of which , being only steeped a while in common water , will become Transparent for some time . c The CALCEDONY , i. e. Onyx Chalcedonius , as Kentman not amiss . d This is polish'd and set in a Frame . Above four inches long , and near as broad . Semiperspicuous , almost like to a piece of grey Ice . Consisting of white and most perspicuous parts so mixed together , as to look in some sort like a Honey-Coome . Another small one , with a pointed and sexangular polish at both ends . This Stone is next in hardness to the German Agate . The clearest , with a pale cast of blew the best . In Germany , being cut into thin broad Tablets , many have their Arms either engraven thereon , or painted on the back-side ; prefering it to Crystal , as being harder , if good . Hereof also are made little Mortars for the powdering of Emery ; likewise Cups , Religious Beads , &c. e The SARDIUS or Cornelian , qu. Carnelian . A semiperspicuous Stone . The best , by some called The Male , of the colour of Flesh , saith Boetius , with the blood in it . I add , but of a living Animal . But this is diluted with somewhat of an Amber-colour . Anciently not only This , but all the smaller Gems , were used especially for Signets and Signet-Rings . f The SARDONYX . As it were compounded of the Sardius , and the Onyx . This is polish'd , and so the better shews it self . It consisteth of White and Blackish Rings , one with in another . And stained both with red , and pale green Spots interjected . The Rings , with the help of a Glass , appear much more numerous , curiously representing those in the Root of Taraxacum or Dan-de-Lyon , cut transversly . Note also , That the said Rings are properly so call'd , only in the polish'd Stone ; being , when entire , really so many Balls , as in the Bezoar or Onyx , one within another . This Stone is found in several parts in Asia and Europe . Harder than the Onyx , or the Agate ; and is therefore figur'd with Emery . Hereof anciently Cups were made , and those Dishes call'd Vasa Myrrhina . See Worm . The JASPIS . An opacous Gem ; always , saith Laet , a with some kind of earthyness . But I take this to be only the property of the Lapis Nephriticus . 'T is found of most colours ; of which here is some variety . A GREEN JASPIS , stained with White Spots . A Flesh-colour'd JASPIS , with Blackish Striae . ANOTHER , stained with Purple and Blew Spots mixed together . A FOURTH , stained with white and red Spots . A FIFTH , Variegated with White , Carnation , Red , dark Green , and bright Green Veins and Spots . Very like to those , which Boetius saith are plentifully found in Bohemia . A GEOMETRICK JASPER . It seemeth at least of affinity with the Lapis Sanguinalis described in Boetius . b But is certainly one sort of Lapis Cruciformis . c This here is polish'd into a plain Oval Figure , or flat on both sides . About an inch and ¼ long , and ¼ thick . In the centre or middle part of both sides stands a Rhumb or Diamond-square part , of a blackish Green. From the four Angles whereof are produced as many Lines of the same colour ; and from each of these , two more , at acute Angles ; the extreme parts whereof compose four more green Parts , as it were half Rhumbs : all joyn'd together with a circle near the Rim of the Stone . Amongst these , some yellow and red Spots are sprinkled up and down . A Bag of a course sort of JASPER Stones , knockt off from those in Wilts-shire near Marleborough , called The Grey-Weathers . Given by John Aubrey Esq . So hard , that no Tool will touch them . Generally of a light Grey , some almost white , many of a dirty red . Another , of a blewish Grey . Taken from a like shelf of Stones at Stone-heng . 'T is hard enough to scratch Glass . Another like a green Pebble , found in one of the Streets of this City . Where also , saith the fore-mentioned Person , many more are met with , and that they are a sort of Jasper , brought , as Ballast , from the East-Indies . The JASPACHATES . 'T is polish'd , and so figur'd , as to look like one half of a Pear , with the Stalk , Coar , and dead Flower cut out . Curiously beautify'd with Yellow , Purple , and Blood-red Spots , immersed in the Horny and Semiperspicuous colour of the Agate ; with which also 't is equally hard . This also is a kind of BLOOD-STONE : as all other Jaspers with red Spots . The JASPONYX . 'T is polish'd with an Oval Figure . Composed of white Zones , besprinkled with White , Brown , and Red Spots . Another of a courser kind , compos'd of Green and Ash-colour'd Plates . Like that Marble described by Imperatus with parallel black Lines . The JASPAMMITES . So I call it ; Having the Figure of the Ammites , with the Colour and Hardness of the Jaspis . For 't is composed of little orbicular Stones , somewhat bigger than a Pepper-Corn ; all green without , and of a dark Purple in the centre . So as they seem also to have been once little crusted or shell'd Balls , as those of the Ammites , hereafter describ'd . The Jaspis grows in India , Phrygia , Thracia , and Bohemia . Next in hardness to the Agate . Sometimes so big , as to be used for Statues . Of great esteem , as an Amulet , for the stainching of all Haemorrhages . Of its Effect herein , see some Cases in Boetius ; one of them a most remarquable one . a See also two others , in Mr. Boyle , Of Gems . The specifick Virtues ascribed to This and divers other Stones , seeming almost incredible unto some : Mr. Boyle , to render an intelligible Account of the same ; doth reasonably suppose , That all opacous Medical Stones have been , some Bolus's , some Ores of Metals , or Minerals of kin to Metals , so advantagiously alter'd , as by application only to become Sanative . c The Green-Jasper is by some prefer'd : but that which Boetius us'd in the Cases above-mention'd , was wholly Red. The NEPHRITICK-STONE . Of affinity with the Jaspis , and rather harder . Of several colours ; but no one of two , nor any Red : for the most part of a pale Green. It hath some softer parts intermixed , which make it look sometimes as if it were a little oily ; and for which cause it admits not of a perfect polish . Of these here are two Species ; first , The NEPHRITICK STONE of Brasile . Gemma , Gesnero , Oripendula . Described by the Author of the Name . But this is smaller , and seems to be broken . Of a pale blewish Green , with some pores containing a whitish substance . Polish'd and shaped into a little Column . The better sort of the Natives of Brasile , to distinguish themselves , when they go abroad , wear this Stone ( as we Rings on the Ear ) upon their Lip ; which is bored in their Childhood for that purpose . ANOTHER , of affinity with the former . It consisteth mostly of parts of a dark Green ; yet glossy ; and firmly cohering . Yet so as in several conspicuous pores to contain a soft whitish substance . This Stone , although of no beauty , yet is placed amongst Gems , for that it is highly esteemed , as an Amulet against Nephitical Pains , and the Stone and Gravel in the Kidneys . Of the admirable effects whereof , in divers Cases of this Nature , see the Relations of Monardes , and from him of Boetius ; as also from a Noble Person , his Kinsman . a The Green one with black spots , is commended by many . But Laet saith , b he had one almost of the colour of Honey , which , upon frequent experience , he found to do all that Monardes relates of it . The TURCOIS . So called , because brought to most places from Turkey , or those that trade from thence . By the Indians , Perose ; for that it is found , most abundant , saith Cerutus , c only , saith Tavernere , ( d ) in Persia. See the Description hereof in Boetius . This here , is all over tuberous on the top with round Knobs , of several sizes , from that of the head of a small Brass Nail to that of a Pin ; some of a blewish , others of darker Green. Within ( somewhat like the Onyx ) disposed into Zones , mixed with spots : both of a Greenish Black. 'T is two inches broad , and near three in length : a great one , if , as Boetius saith , it seldom exceeds the bigness of a Walnut . Another , about as big as a Filbert . A Third , a small one , like those set in Rings . The MOTHER of the TURCOIS , as is supposed . Found in the Mines of Herngrunt in Hungary ; and given by Dr. Edward Browne . Here are two Pieces . One of them , for the greatest part , blew ; with some places black . In which is also immersed a sort of small Sand-colour'd Stones , so hard as to scratch Glass . The other , hath also a mixture of some parts that are Green. The Blew and the Green , are both , and they only dissoluble upon the effusion of Acids . The best of these Stones are the Blewest . a They have also this property ; sc. to look blew by Day , b and Green by Candle-light . Many , saith Boetius , have judged this to be reckon'd by Pliny , amongst Jaspers with the Name of Boreas . But either Pliny and the Ancients , or those that make that judgment of them , were greatly mistaken . For this is a very soft Stone , and easily dissoluble , with Ebullition , immediately upon the effusion of some , especially Nitrous Acids : and may be scraped with a Knife . So that I am of Opinion ; That 't is nothing else but a sort of Aerugo in some measure petrify'd . Which also is further confirm'd in that it doth not only resemble that in Colour , but , being ( as it is easily ) burnt , is of the same Tast. So that it is no marvail , if this Stone , with Age and especially much worn and exposed to the Air , looseth the beauty of its colour . And that it may be restored to the same by Oil of Vitriol ; which eateth off its faded Surface . CHAP. V. Of REGULAR STONES . AS Gems are distinguished chiefly by their Colours ; so other Stones Regular , by their external Forms . This is of two general kinds . Such as is Circumscriptive , or depending upon the whole Stone , as ex . gr . in the Eagle-Stone ; and this is properly call'd the Figure . Or such as is Accumulative , where there is a repetition of the same Figure in several parts , as in Muscovy-Glass , composed of parallel Plates : and so for the rest , whereof in their order . A GLOBULAR PEBBLE , an inch and ¼ in Diametre , whitish and semiperspicuous . It seems to be an Assay towards the Eagle-Stone , hereafter describ'd . A CLUSTER'D PISOLYTHOS . It consisteth of Globular and bay Stones , united together with an Ash-colour'd Cement : But this is very hard , and stirs not with Acids . Boetius and others figure a Cluster of these , but somewhat bigger . This Stone may seem to belong to the second general kind above-said . But is really a heap of distinct Stones in one Bed. Which is also to be understood of others alike . ANOTHER , composed of Globular Stones , consisting of a whitish , and soft or friable substance ; yet gritty , and indissoluble with Acids . United together with a brown Cement . A SINGLE one of the same Figure , but bigger ; sc. as big as a Physical Pill . As also semipellucid , almost as the bay Amber . Very hard and indissoluble with Acids . Besler figures some of these , with the Name of Pisa majora lapidea . The SINEPITES , as it may be called . Being a Cluster of small hard Globules , like Mustard-seeds ; and united together with an obscure or dull Red Cement . Given by Sigr. Boccone . The MECONITES . A Cluster of other like Globules no bigger than Poppy-seeds . See one of these in Boetius and Besler . These two last , are properly of the Hammites kind ; but not the Pisolythos , although accounted so by Boetius . Of these Globules , it is observable with the help of a Glass , That although they are so very small , yet are they shell'd , or composed of little Balls one within another , as the Bezoar-Stone . The CLUSTER'D STALAGMITES . A Congeries of Globular Stones , like so many petrify'd Drops ; of the colour of Oriental Bezoar ; cemented together with a kind of Gypsum . The whole Mass , which here is polish'd , is two inches and ½ square , and an inch high . This , and the following Stones of affinity herewith , differ from the five former , not so much in figure , as in substance , these being all instantly dissoluble with Acids . So that they seem to be a kind of Gypsum , first dissolved in some Mineral Menstruum , and after setling in this Figure . The CORALLINE STALAGMITES , also cluster'd . It consisteth of little round Stones of the bigness of the former , but of the colour of red Coral . Cemented together with a sort of Gypsum . It is dissolved , upon the effusion of any strong Acid , with a strong Effervescence . The POROUS STALAGMITES . 'T is a ruder Species , the Stones of which it is composed , being not so distinct and round , as in the former . Cover'd all over with one common Crust . Yet most of them pounced with small or more open pores . A SINGLE one , call'd PISUM CAROLINUM ; because frequently bred in the Caroline Baths . Whitish , smooth and dense ; and near as big as a Pistol Bullet . Two SINGLE ones . Given by Sir Philip Skippon . Of a glossy Ash-colour , and very dense substance : yet easily dissolved with Spirit of Nitre . These are somewhat angular . Two more , which are TWINS . These are perfectly round , except where they joyn together . A Great TIBULINE SUGAR-PLUM . This and the other Rough sorts the Italians call Confetti de Tibuli ; the place ( not far from Rome ) where they are bred . 'T is above 1 / ● an inch in Diametre , Globular , White , and Rough ; exactly like a great Confet . A Parcel of SMALL ones ; white , round , and as it were granulated : just like Carvy Confets , and such like . Besler figures several of these under the Name of Petrify'd Anise-seeds , Fenil-seeds , &c. The SUGAR-ALMOND , bred also in the same place . In colour , figure , size , and surface , so like to the rougher sort which Confectioners sometimes make , that , excepting the Tast , nothing can be liker . Three STONES found very deep under ground near Hartford in New England . One of an Oval Figure , flatish , and having a little Globule standing upon its centre . Another , two half Globes , joyn'd edge to edge . The Third , much bigger than the former , of a circular Figure , and flat ; an inch and ¼ over ; almost like the Caps worn by Under-Graduates in our Universities . All soft , and fine , or not gritty , and not unlike a hard Bole. Spirit of Nitre dissolves them with Effervescence . A little round , flat , and blackish Stone , resembling a Medicinal TROCH , or a thin CAKE of Terra sigillata , having as it were the Impression of a small Seal on one side . 'T is a perfect Pebble , not affected with any Acid. The EAGLE-STONE . Aetites . All the former Stones were round and solid . This is hollow . Named from a vulgar opinion , That the Eagle , when she sits , carries it to her Nest , to keep her Egg from being addle . And this , joyn'd with another , That Bodies operate according to their Signature : as this Stone , which often contains , or if you will , goes great with another Stone within it . Several sorts hereof are here preserv'd . The FLORID Male EAGLE-STONE . A rare kind . 'T is a perfect Flint , and semiperspicuous ; of a Globular Figure , and as big as a good big Apple , or near three inches in Diametre . Flourished all round about with several sets of Rings one included within another , with some similitude to so many little Roses or double Crowfoot-Flowers . 'T is very ponderous , being almost solid . Yet hollow at the centre ; containing not one , but several small Stones , as is argu'd from the noise they make , upon shaking the Stone . An ANGULAR or Ridged Male EAGLE-STONE . This also is about the bigness of a good large Apple . Of a brown colour , but daubed over with a kind of Okre ; and was therefore probably bred in a Bed of the same . 'T is very heavy ; which argues it almost solid , as the former , and to have only a small hollow in the centre . An ORBICULAR EAGLE-STONE . About the bigness of a midling Apple . The outside , rough and brown . Inwardly black . The Concave surface daubed with a sort of Okre ; a quantity of which , 't is likely , it once contain'd . An OVAL EAGLE Stone . About as big as a midling Walnut . Without , blackish and rough , as it were granulated with some semiperspicuous Sands . Smooth within , and of a spruce ▪ Okre colour . On one side , it hath an oblong Aperture , with a smooth Lip as it were turned outward . One half of an OVAL EAGLE Stone . 'T is near three inches in Diametre . The inside rough-cast with small Grains , in size , like those of Bay-Salt ; so hard as to cut Glass . The FLAT round EAGLE Stone . Of a brown colour , and figur'd like a Troch . The AMYGDALINE EAGLE Stone . Shaped like an Almond . Of a glossy brown , like half bright Iron . It contains a sort of Bole , of the colour of Fullers-Earth . The Eagle-Stone which containeth no Stone , but Earth , is called GEODES . GEAETITES were more express . ANOTHER , of the same figure and bigness ; but somewhat flatter . A Rough and hard EAGLE Stone , the Concave surface whereof is daubed with a soft white wash , a kind of Gypsum , dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . ANOTHER Hard one , immersed in Iron Ore. All these are Naked . Those that follow have a soft Coat . A COATED EAGLE Stone : A hollow Flint ; one way , near two inches in Diametre , and almost round . Cover'd with a kind of white Earth , about 1 / ● th of an inch thick : yet not Chalky , but effoete , making no Effervescence with Acids . Containing several sparks or grains of Flint , cluster'd in a round Lump , together with some of the like Earth , as without . A little Flinty LUMP taken out of another of the same Species . TWO more EAGLE Stones , of the same Species , of a midling size , and almost as round as a Ball. One of them as big as a good big Walnut . A FOURTH , bigger than a Musket-Bullet , and as round . Cover'd , as the three former , with a white earthy Coat ; and containing the like substance in the centre . The main Body of all these , is either true Flint , or of a hard substance approaching to it . All these are by some called Males . The FOEMALE EAGLE Stone . 'T is round , and in a manner Oval . As big as a good large Apple . Ash-colour'd without , and white within . Of a soft friable and chalky substance , instantly dissoluble with Acids . From the outside , to the Concave , ½ an inch thick . Containeth a soft white chalky Stone , filling up its whole hollow , and answering to it , as the Yelk doth to the White of an Egg. This Stone is by Pliny called CALIMUS . ANOTHER , somewhat harder . 'T is also round , and bigger than the former , and the sides above 1 / ● an inch thick . Rough on the outside , and smooth within . Yet so , as to be furrow'd with certain shallow Rings . To which also the Calimus , therein contain'd , exactly answers , as any Metal doth to the Mould in which it is cast . Both of them make an Effervescence with Acids . The CALIMUS of ▪ another Eagle-Stone , as big as a good big Gall , and knobed in the same manner . Several Species of this Stone are figur'd by Aldrovandus . a The flinty Eagle-Stone , and many other Flints , if observ'd when they are broken , seem to be an Assay towards the Onyx . The Eagle-Stone is found in Apulia , Germany , Misnia , &c. Much accounted of by some , as an Amulet against Abortions . The SEMIGLOBULAR TOAD-STONE . Lapis Bufoneus s. Garatronens . It looks like the the one half of a hard flinty Eagle-Stone ; and probably , is nothing else . The Diametre ¼ of an inch . The SEMIOVAL TOAD-STONE . 'T is an inch long , ½ an inch over , of a brown colour , and flinty . The Long SEMIOVAL TOAD-STONE . This also is flinty , and of a shining brown , or the colour of Oriental Bezoar , being polish'd . 'T is about an inch long , and near ½ an inch over . Besler figures this , with the Name of Batrachoides . Another sort of Toad-Stone , semiglobular , and solid , sc. with a flat base , is described by Gesner . b Thus far of Stones more Round . I shall next describe those which are Cylindrick , or near that Figure . And first the Osteocolla , of which here are several Species . The SOLID or Pithless KNIT-BONE . Ranked by Kentman , c and not improperly , amongst the sorts of Osteocolla . Yet obtains the peculiar Name of ENOSTEOS : being porous , light , spongy , and cylindrick ; so as to look just like the inward part of a Bone , or of Harts-Horn . The KNIT-BONE with a small PITH . 'T is bended almost like the Letter s. Cylindrick , and three inches round . Almost solid , yet containeth a very small Pith. The outer part , of an Ash-colour , and gritty or sabulous . The Pith , like most white Chalk . Both of them make a conspicuous Effervescence with Acids ; but especially th● Pith. The GREAT-PITH'D KNIT-BONE . This is not a single one , but a Cluster . They stand together parallel , equal to the thick end of a Tobacco-Pipe-Stalk ; without exceeding smooth , and of a yellowish colour , somewhat like that of the Plates in the Ludus Helmontij , hereafter described . Filled with a very large Pith , answerable to that in an Eldern-Branch , hard and stony , and of a blewish colour , like that of blew Marle . The spaces between the several Cylinders , fill'd up with another sort of Stone , of the colour of old Elm. The yellowish Cylinders , being rub'd hard , or scraped , hath a strong stinking scent : but what Species to compare it too , doth not at present occur . They are presently dissolved with Spirit of Nitre . ANOTHER CLUSTER like the former ; saving , that the Cylinders stand together without any , or with little , order : and that the brown and blewish Stones are both mixed in Veins , and several of the Cylinders hollow . The EMPTY KNIT-BONE . This is neither solid , nor hath any Pith , but a Pipe ; yet with a very small bore . Smooth both within and without . And transversly striated , as the Belemnites , hereafter describ'd . ANOTHER , somewhat more hollow . This also is transversly striated , as the former ; but without rough and of an Iron-colour . A THIRD , most hollow ; knobed without , and of an Ash-colour . Of these Stones , see the Relation especially of Joh. Chrystophorus Beckmannus , Physick Professor at Frank furt ; a who observes , That they grow in a sandy , seldom or never in a claiy-Ground . Sometimes two mens depth ; and with Branches side-ways . Taper'd , as in Plants ; where thickest , equal to an ordinary Arm ; the small Branches , to ones little Finger . The Place where found is noted by a white fatty Sand , the rest yellowish round about ; and underneath a dark , moist , and fatty putrid substance , like rotten-Wood , running in Veins and is the Mother of the Osteocolla . So that it seems to grow somewhat after the manner of the Entrochus , or Stelechites above describ'd . 'T is found most in Saxony , and the Palatinate . This Stone , as is indicated by its Name , is highly esteemed for expediting the Coalition of broken Bones ; ʒj hereof being given and repeated for above five days together . See one or two very remarquable Histories hereof in Boetius . a The Larger Hollow STALACTITES , or WATER-PIPE . The Greek Name supposeth it to grow somewhat after the manner of Icicles , from Lapidifick-Waters . Yet how it should grow hollow , as this , is somewhat hard to conceive . For hereby , it seems rather to grow or sprout upward , as the Stelechites . Only with this difference , That as that grows from an open Bed : this probably , from one under Water . Whence I take leave for the English Name . 'T is three inches long , in thickness equal to the little Finger . Of a Cylindrick Figure , saving that at both ends 't is a little more slender ; whether naturally , appears not . Composed of several ash-colour'd and blackish Crusts , exceeding thin crispe and brittle , not ill resembling a rouled Wafer . The Bore is lined through with a small granulated Candy . 'T is instantly dissolved with Spirit of Nitre . ANOTHER , consisting wholly of white Crusts or Wafers one within another . The SMALL WATER-PIPE . 'T is a Cluster of very small Tubes , with the Bore so small , as scarcely to be seen without a Glass . Rough all over with a tuberous Crust . They are found in Germany , Moravia , and other Parts . One Drachm hereof in Powder , is a potent Sudorifick . b A Stone like a Pebble with small TUBULAR KNOBS upon it , like the Primordia of a Water-Pipe . They are so small , that their hollows cannot be observ'd without a Glass . The Stone on which they grow , though very hard , yet makes a strong Effervescence with Spirit of Nitre . Thus far of Cylindrick Stones . The CONICK STALACTITES , solid . 'T is about three inches long ; the top sharp , the middle ½ an inch over ; the base , an inch , with four or five excentrick Crusts . The whole composed of several Crusts , one within another , as the Water-Pipe . Yet not hollow , as that , or rather not empty , but filled with a Red stony substance . Being kroken it shines like the Lapis Juda●cus . Without , smooth , of an Ash-colour , with some little cast of red . Instantly dissolved with Spirit of Nitre . Aldrovandus a hath one figur'd like this ; but by himself , or by Ambrosinus , call'd Stelechites Pyramidalis ; very improperly . The CONICK STALACTITES , hollow . 'T is three inches long ; at the top , which is now open , ¼ over ; in the middle , near ● / 4 ; the base spread out , with several round Crusts on one side , like half bubbles , to the breadth of above an inch . On the opposite side , with a short single piped one . All of them contained together within the utmost Crust . Smooth and ash-colour'd without , within pure white . The Black BELEMNITES . The generick Name is from the shape , like that of a Bolt-head . This Species is outwardly of an ash-colour , but black within : and therefore by some called Coraceas . Radiated as most of them are , with transverse Striae . And bored at the thick end , which is not so usual , with a Conick hollow . See the Description of two or three sorts in Boetius , Wormius , and others . The WHITE BELEMNITES . 'T is Conick as the former ; but the Rays not so plain . Together with its white colour is joyn'd some little transparency . The bigger YELLOW BELEMNITES . Particularly called Dactylus Idaeus ; for that it is in shape and bigness like a little Finger ; and was first , or is now chiefly , found upon Mount Ida. 'T is solid , semiperspicuous , and of the colour of yellow Amber . They have usually a kind of notched Ridge all along one side ; but this hath two opposite ones . ANOTHER , with a little Hollow fill'd up with a Pith of Earth . A CLUSTER of broken pieces of the Belemnites . The SHELL'D BELEMNITES . qu. Stalemnites . Opacous , and of the colour of grey Horn. Pointed at both ends , as the Belemnites is at one . And at one end , sheweth six or seven shells one over another , as in the Stalactites above describ'd . From whence I have nam'd it . Some of these being rub'd , take up Chaff or other light Bodies , as Amber doth . Kentman b mentions one of an Ash-colour , which being rub'd , smelt like a burnt Cows Horn. And a white one , which smelt not much unlike to white Ambar . They are found in Germany , and other Parts , sometimes in England . They all make a strong Effervescence with Acids . Thus far of Stones simply Conick . The WORME-STONE . 'T is now broken at one end , yet about two inches and ½ long . Consisteth of about five solid Rounds , winding from the bigger end ( about ¾ of an inch over ) so as to make a spiral Cone . Not much unlike a Steel Worme used for the drawing of Corks out of Bottles . Another of the same shape and bigness . This Stone I find neither figur'd , nor mention'd by any Author , saving only Olearius . a They were taken out of the midst of a Rock . A NETED-STONE . Lapis retiformis . It consisteth of black and roundish portions , severally surrounded with Veins , of an Okre-colour , running one into another after the manner of Net-work . Along the middle of each Vein ( about ⅛ th of an inch broad ) runs a small Thread or Line , almost of the same colour . Another , with the Are'as of the Net-work not so black , softer , and somewhat flaky . A FLINT of a dull Red , with the Figure , almost , of a λ encompassed with six or seven Rings . The FLAT BOLTHEAD . Anchorites . Of affinity with that well described by Wormius b with the Title of Silex venabuli ferreum Cuspidem exactè referens . By Moscardo , c with that of Pietre Ceraunie ; who also figures it with three or four Varieties . This like those , is a perfect Flint , and semiperspicuous . 'T is likewise in the same manner , pointed like a Speer . Having at the other end , like those of Moscardo , a short Handle . But moreover , hath this peculiar , that 't is pointed or spiked also backward on both sides the Handle ; with some resemblance to an Anchor , or the Head of a Bearded-Dart : from whence I have nam'd it . 'T is likewise toothed on the edges , and the sides as it were wrought with a kind of undulated sculpture , as those before mention'd . ANOTHER , different from the former , in that it is longer , hath a deeper Indenture , but no handle . Both of them strike fire like other Flints . That of Wormius was found in a Hill in the Diocess of Ripen . Not only Moscardo , but others reckon these amongst the Cerauniae or Thunder-bolts . So called , because believed sometimes with Thunder to shoot down with violence out of the middle Region . Amongst other Relations hereof , that of Terzagi a is very express ; who saith , That the Corps of one struck dead with Thunder , being inspected in the presence of Septalius , and several others , and a black Wound observed about the Hip , and searched to the Bone ; they found therein a round and edged Stone , which being broken , had a very strong sulphurious stink . With this Author , I scarce think any thing of this nature incredible , to those that read the Relation given at large by Wormius b of the Norwegick Mouse . Thus far of Regular Stones , whose external Form is Circumscriptive , or at least depending upon the whole Stone . I shall now describe those , whose Form is Accumulative , or where there is a repetition of the same figure , or near it , in several Parts . The GRAPE-STONE . Botrites , Wormio . Here are two or three sorts . One solid , of a yellowish colour , an inch and ½ long , knobed with several small Clusters , like a young bunch of Grapes . The HOLLOW GRAPE-STONE , with high Knobs or white Berries cluster'd all round about , as in the former , and somewhat thicker . A SEMI-GRAPE-STONE , with white Drops or Berries only on one side . They all make a vehement Effervescence with Acids ; and are a sort of Stalagmites , next of kin to the Confetti di Tibuli before describ'd . The STAR-STONE . Asteria vera , Boetio . Generally of a ¼ or ½ an inch in Diametre , consisting of several Joynts , evenly piled one upon another , of a Pentagonal Figure , like a Star , and with the signature also of another on both sides , which is composed of short transverse Striae . When broken , it shines like the Lapis Judaicus , or the Entrochites ; to which latter it is next of kin . Sometimes they are found single . When consisting of more Joynts , it may rather be call'd Synasteria . Several both of the joynted and singles ones are here preserved . A very hard Stone , a kind of Pebble with the signature of the Asteria upon it . Mr. Lyster hath given a particular Account of this Stone , and its varieties in several Figures ; published by Mr. Oldenburge , a together with some Notes of Mr. Ray thereupon . Mr. Lyster found the fairest of them near Bugthorp and Leppington in York-shire , in a blew Clay . The STARRED-STONE . Astroites . So called , for that being tabulated , or polish'd to a plain , it appears adorned with little Stars , about ¼ or 1 / ● th of an inch in Diametre . Boetius conjectures Pliny to reckon this Stone for a sort of Agate . Whether that be so or no , himself is greatly mistaken b in affirming as much : this being a very soft Stone . The same Author takes notice , as of a strange thing , That this Stone being put into Vinegar c will move up and down in it . Whereas it proceeds ( as Mr. Lyster also observes of the Asteria , which he calls the Astroites ) only from the Ebullition following upon the immersion : and happens to any other Stone dissoluble with Acids , if immersed in small pieces . Another , two inches long , and near as broad . This is unpolish'd , and seems to be but part of a far bigger Stone . So that although the figure which Boetius , and some others give , is but small , sc. not an inch long : yet is it sometimes of good bulk . The ASTROCHITES ; polish'd with the figure of a Cross. The Stars are here more round , than in the former . The spaces between the several Stars and Rays , of a dark blackish colour . The Rays or Stars themselves are pale . And also surrounded with a toothed Circle ; so as not unaptly to represent the Wheel of a Watch : from whence I have nam'd it . The imperfect STARRY-STONE . Astroites Boetio e quartus . In this the Stars are more obscure , and scarce radiated , but rather spots . But the Stone for substance the same as the former . The WAVED Stone . Astroites Boetio f tertius ; but improperly so call'd . For although it be , for substance , like the former ; yet is not adorn'd with the likeness of Stars , but of Waves . The several Waves are composed of whitish transvers Striae . Another , with the Striae more conspicuous . The SEIVE-STONE . Lapis Cribriformis . A kind of Tophus . 'T is of a brown colour , porous light and friable , as a Pumice . And perforated with many Pores more conspicuous , about as big as to admit a large Pin , and regular , sc. round , strait and fistular . I now proceed to several Spars ; of which , although some belong to Metals ; yet here , have no Metal adhering to them . Those that have , will fall in amongst Ores . And first of such as are pointed , both soft and hard , reserving the Flaked for their place . Let it only first be noted , That the specifick difference betwixt the Stalactites and the Spar , is , That the former , is always Opacous , and never Angular : the latter , always or usually perspicuous , and never round . A Silver-Ore SPAR . About an inch and 1 / ● high , and three in compass . It consisteth of several Crystals sexangular and pointed , and composed into the figure of a great Bud. The four uppermost bigger than the rest . All semiperspicuous , of the colour of grey Chrystal ; and seem to be as hard . ANOTHER large Piece consisting of hard and sexangular Crystals , and of the same colour with the former . Taken from the Coginnian Silver-Mines . Given by Mr. Colepress . Several other Pieces of the same , and given by the same Hand . A METALLICK SPAR , of a pale AMETHYSTINE colour . 'T is angular and pointed , as Crystal ; but with sides more unequal . 'T is also soft and brittle . Yet harder than some others . And hath no sense of Acids . A SHOD. Spuma Lupi . The forerunner of the Load or Mother of the Tin-Ore . 'T is both blacker , and harder than the Mother-Spar . Another of the same , mixed of black , grey , and yellow . The MOTHER-SPAR of the Tin-Ore . ANOTHER , arising from a Whitish Bed , mixed with a kind of rusty red . The Crystals are angular , pointed , and soft , like the square Lead-Spar . Semiperspicuous , yet mostly cover'd with an angular and blackish shell . A pretty hard Ash-colour'd and Opacuous Spar , growing near the Tin-Mines . A YELLOW TIN-SPAR from Ireland . Given by Sir Rob. Moray . The several Crystals are angular , pointed , and soft ; semiperspicuous like brown Sugar-Candy . Dissoluble with Acids . An Iron-SPAR . A Cluster of small , pointed Crystals , almost of the colour of brown Sugar-Candy ; but sader , and less perspicuous . 'T is hard enough to cut Glass . ANOTHER , Mixed . In the middle , it hath many Striae , of a Lead-Ore colour , running cross one against another . These are encompassed with other parts of the colour of yellow Okre . With which are also mixed some white and green spots . The Stone tasteth like white Vitriol . A large Copper-SPAR . Given by Mr. Langerman . 'T is a ¼ of a yard long , and near as broad . Consisting mostly of sexangular Points , upon a grey Bed , which is also mixed with Granulated Spars . The other side , all besprinkled with yellow Mundick . A MUNDICK-SPAR ; consisting of tabulated or flat and square Crystals , of the colour of Citrine Amber , and growing to a whitish Matrix . Note , That almost all Spars of this kind , are composed of tabulated , and square Crystals . ANOTHER , consisting of black shining Crystals , of the colour of Jet , and as broad as a Dice ; and some of them almost Cubical . Being broken , the fragments are of an Amethystine colour . There are also , underneath , some whitish Crystals ; above , some of yellow Mundick . ANOTHER , partly plated , and partly pointed ; of a black shining colour , like that of polish'd Steel . 'T is very ponderous , and maketh no Effervescence with Acids . Yet soft and brittle . Which three Properties , belong to most , if not all , Mundick-Spars . A SPAR with CONICK CRYSTALS . They are most of them an inch and 1 / ● long . All very close and continuous , excepting at their Points , as in the Amethyst . Semiperspicuous , and exactly of the colour of the best brown Sugar-Candy . Very soft ; and easily dissolved with Spirit of Nitre . It was taken out of a Portland-Stone ; and given by Sir Rob. Moray . A SPAR with CRYSTALS TRIANGULARLY pointed . 'T is a pretty round Lump . The Crystals so placed , that the Angle of one , for the most part , answers to the side of another . Of a pale and semisperspicuous colour , coming near to that of white Sugar-Candy . In which also small parallel Streaks of a brighter colour , are observable . Very soft , as the former , and dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . The STYRIATED STALACTITES . Of the same kind with the Styriaeformis described by Wormius . It is a congeries of strait , round Styriae , somewhat parallel , and as thick as a Cherry-Stalk , or small Packthred . Each Styria is composed of small , pointed and lose Grains , as big as those of Salt , piled in a strait line one over another . It makes an Effervescence with Spirit of Nitre . The MOSSE-STALACTITES . Consisting also of Granulated Styriae ; yet not strait and parallel , but winding too and fro , and the Grains with bigger points ; so as to resemble petrify'd Mosse . I NEXT proceed to PLATED-STONES ; and first such as are of a Rhomboid Figure . A CRYSTAL of TALK . Wormius describes Talk , to be a Stone divisible into flat Plates , variously intricated , and divisible like Silver , which is all he saith of the form , and his words unintelligible . Far from a definition of that form , which , so often , as its Concretion proceeds freely on all sides , or without hinderance from any adjacent Body , it doth obtain : being then , a Congeries of flat , and perspicuous Plates , somewhat pliable , and figur'd into a kind of double Rhomboid ; or as it were two Squares , with unequal Sides and Angles , clapt together , with the edges produced , to distinguish them : so , as to obtain twelve Angles , and ten Sides , sc. eight lesser , and two greater ones . A piece thus figur'd , I call A Crystal of Talk. And of this the form is both Accumulative and Circumscriptive : the difference betwixt which is shewed in the beginning of this Chapter . An HALF-CRYSTAL , having only six sides , four lesser , and two greater ones ; as if it were a perfect one , split . A piece of FOLIATED TALK . It consisteth of several pieces , pellucid , cleveable , and something pliable , of a Rhomboid Figure , and composed together so as to resemble the indented leave of Wild Clary . A large Piece of TALK , above ½ a foot square . A Piece of TALK taken out of the Ground in Wiltshire . A lump of the TALK-ROCK near Spiral , in the upper Carinthia . Given by Dr. Edward Brown. It consisteth of broken pieces , like those of the Selenites , immersed in a white glossy Stone , stained with purplish spots , and so hard as to scratch Glass . Talk , although flexible , and regularly figur'd , yet feeleth no Acid ; and is of that obstinate nature , as neither to melt , nor scarce loose its colour , in the fire . Considering which , and that all Salts , yet known , will flow : I am induced to think , That it hath not its Figure from any Salt ; but is almost a simple Earth sui generis . And that there are earthy Particles , as well as Saline , which are regularly figur'd ; and of which this and some other Stones are composed . Hereof is prepared a wash for the Face , which some Chymysts cry up for the best in the World. A GREEN TALK-SPAR . The whole piece , is here of a rude Figure ; but is easily broken into Rhomboid Plates , resembling those of Talk , from whence I have nam'd it . 'T is tinged with a pale Green. It stirreth not with any Acid. Yet is not flexible , as true Talk , but brittle as Glass . A great Crystalline TALK-SPAR . So I call it . Sent by Dr. Erasmus Bartholine , together with a large account of it , published in a the Phil. Transactions . a And by the Dr. b himself in a distinct Treatise . 'T is a foot long , ½ a foot broad , and two inches and ½ thick . Of a Rhomboid Figure , and the narrow sides likewise sloaped , as in the Crystals of Talk. It breaketh also into parts of the same Figure , or near it . Yet not flexible , but brittle . Polite , colourless , and transparent , as the clearest Chrystal . Yet soft and dissoluble especially with Nitrous Spirits ; and by a strong fire reduceable to a Calx . Of a very different nature from Crystal , although the said Dr. is pleased so to call it . When heated , it is of an Electrick Nature , or like Amber ▪ taketh up straws and other light Bodies . That which he principally Notes is , That the Objects seen through it , in certain positions , appear sometimes single , sometimes double , and sometimes sixfold . Which he ascribes to a Refraction peculiar to this Stone . And to me , it seems probable , That this various Refraction depends upon the structure of the Stone , sc. as it is not one piece absolutely entire , but composed of several Plates ; and those not all in a like manner , but differently contiguous ; so , as in some places , several Plates may make but one Refraction ; in others , two or more . It was dug out of a very high Mountain in Island , one whole side whereof consisteth of this Spar. TWO PIECES of the same Stone , about two inches and 1 / ● long , broad , and thick . Thus far of Rhomboid Stones . The RHOMBICK LEAD-SPAR . Frequently found in the Lead-Mines in Derbyshire , and in others . By some called English Talk. But very improperly . For though it consisteth of several Plates , yet not flexible , but brittle as Glass . Besides , 't is not of a Rhomboid , but Rhombiek Figure , that is , a Diamond-square , or with the Angles unequal , the sides equal . Nor doth Talk feel any Acid , but this with Spirit of Nitre is easily dissolved . It breaks into pieces , which , though never so small , yet retain the same Figure . Being burned , it yieldeth a Lixivial Salt. A clear FLINT , of the colour of yellow Amber , with Striae on the sides shaped into little Rhombes . A RHOMB of MUSCOVY-GLASS . This Stone is by most called Selenites . By some Mariae Glacies . By Agricola , and Kentman , Magnetis . By Ambrosinus , a confounded , under the same Name , with Talk. 'T is indeed the nearest of kin to that of any Stone , being insensible of Acids ; and consisting of very thin , perspicuous , glossy , parallel , and flexible Plates . Seldom found figur'd . But when it is , I suppose always , as it is here in this piece , sc. into a Diamond-square , i. e. with unequal Angles , and equal sides ; whereas in a Talk-Crystal , both are unequal . It was taken out of Mount Haemus . A very white Piece of Muscovy-Glass . ANOTHER , of a pale Green colour , with a kind of silver gloss , and semiperspicuous . Another , of the colour of tarnish'd Copper mixed with black . A lump of Selenites . 'T is immersed in small pieces in a whitish Stone , a little Diaphanous , and so hard as to cut Glass . This Stone grows in Cyprus , Sicily , Saxony , and many other places ; especially in Muscovy , whence the English Name . Used in Saxony , and other places in Germany , in Windows , instead of Glass . Ambrosinus a mentions a Lead-colour'd sort so big , as to make not only Tiles , but Tables . The BONONIAN-STONE , Prepared and given by Fr. Willughby Esq . 'T is somewhat fissile , and may be here ranked . Now of a greyish colour , and in some places like the Rombick Lead-Spar . No Acid will touch it . It s quality of shining in the Dark , after its being exposed a little while to the Sun , is now lost . See the manner of its preparation in Wormius . Given in Powder , b or the infusion of it , after calcin'd , is a strong Emetick . An odd SPAR , Green by day ; by Candle-light of an Amethystine colour . Softer than to cut Glass , yet harder than the common Rhombick Lead-Spar . A FLORENTINE SLATE . A sort of Saxum fissile . Hereon is naturally represented the PROSPECT of a City , Houses , Churches and Steeples , standing in length . To make them all visible , it must be wetted . ANOTHER , with the PROSPECT of a TOWN , lying round upon the side of a Hill. Another with the like PROSPECT ; but shewing it , as at a much greater distance . Another , with one half of the TOWN on a Rock , the other in a Plain . There are some of this kind in Septalius's Musaeum . A SALTRAM SLATE . Very like to Efford-slate ( used for Writing , and Mathematick Schemes ) but not all out so good . An odd SLATE with yellow Mundick in small Grains or Sparks immerced throughout the body of it . RUMPLEY-STONE . A common blewish Slate , for colour and substance . But excelleth , in that it rises large enough for Building . It may be cleft as thin as you please . A kind of whitish Slate , mixed with a rusly Iron-colour : plentiful in some Mines . Some others ; one grey and spotted with tawny . Another , of a brown Purple . A Third , Red. These abound in the High-Ways about the Mines in Cornwall . With these may be placed . The WAXEN VEIN . Ludus Helmontij . A Stone composed of two distinct Bodies . One , and the far greater , is of a dirty ash-colour : in substance , not unlike the Lime-stone . The other , somewhat harder ; runs through it in several Veins , or rather Plates , as being usually plain , as thick as the back of a slender Knife , and exactly of the colour of yellow Wax ; for which cause I have plac'd it amongst the Plated Stones , and taken leave for the English Name . Both of these two Bodies make an Effervescence with Spirit of Nitre , but the ash-colour'd , the greater . The PIPED WAXEN-VEIN . So I call it , for that the greater ash-colour'd Body inclosed within the yellow Plates , is stuffed top full of small Cylinders and Tubes irregularly placed : most of which seem to be of the same yellowish substance , as the Plates . This Species hath some affinity with the piped Osteocolla above describ'd . The STARRED WAXEN-VEIN . Given by Sir Rob. Moray . Found in the Isle of Sheapy . On one part of the Stone grows a fair Star , with many Rays , about an inch long , white and glossy : from whence I name it . This Star is of a quite different nature from the Stone on which it grows , as making no ▪ Effervescence with Acids , and in figure agreeing rather with the Pyrites . A Piece of WAXEN VEIN , with doubled Plates ; in some places , as it were efflorescent with several little protuberances consubstantial . From the Description of this Stone above given , it appears , that Wormius was mistaken , in reckoning it amongst Flints . This is that , which Paracelsus so much extols for a Lithontriptick . And thus far I believe , that 't is a very good Diuretick ; and may therefore sometimes be very well used for the carrying off of Gravel . But let all that have any Stone too big to be voided , take heed of such Medicines . PLATED MARBLE . It seems to have been originally a striated Bole. Now a Stone as hard as Marble , composed of Portions , of an inch thick , colour'd , growing parallel , or as it were stratum super stratum ; from whence I have nam'd , and here plac'd it . Several soft PLATED STONES , found in the same place , and of the same colour and substance , with the Fish-Mould formerly describ'd . One of them , Globular , a little compressed on the two opposite sides : but composed of Plates or Crusts narrowed from the middle of the Stone both ways , so as to make that Figure . A second , Oval , with three Hemispherick knobs appendent ; all plated , as the Globular . A fourth and fifth figur'd almost like a Finger . THUS FAR of Plated Stones . Next of those which we may call Fibrous . In the former , the Parts are answerable to the leaves in a piece of Past-board . In these to the Bristles in a Brush , or the Threads in a Skeine of Silk . THRUM-STONE , as I call it . Amianthus Lapis & Asbestinus . It grows in short Threads or Thrums , from about a ¼ of an inch to an inch in length ; parallel , and glossy ; as fine , as those small single Threads the Silk-Worm spins ; and very flexile , like Flax or Tow. Nothing answers it better , than the hard fibrous part of a large Oyster , when 't is stew'd . Here are several pieces , both of White and Green. Of which , the latter hath the longest Threads , and the most flexile . A piece of AMIANTHUS-ROCK ; in which the Thrums ( about ¼ of an inch in length ) lie in Layers between several Beds of a Green Stone , in some places of a redish brown . Another , with Veins or Layers between Beds of a blewish colour . A BASTARD-AMIANTHUS . It grows in Veins in a Claiy and Mundick Load , between Beds of a Greenish Earth . The Threads 1 / ● d or near ½ an inch long , of a glossy black , and brittle . Given by Mr. Colepress , who observ'd it amongst the Cornish Mines . The best is found in Cyprus and India . Of late , very good in some Mines in Italy . Of which see the Philos. Transactions . a It was anciently spun , like Tow , into Sheets ; in which the Bodies of Princes , laid on the Funeral Pile , were wrapped up , to keep them entire , when they were burnt , from the other ashes . These Sheets were made clean , not by washing , but by burning them ; as being insuperable by the fire : from whence the Name of the Stone . The Art , as well as the Use , is thought to be gone . But not so ; for Septalius b hath or lately had both Thread , Ropes , Paper , and Netted-Works all made hereof ; and some of them with his own hand . Boetius describes c an Oyntment made of this Stone , which he highly commends against the Sore on Childrens Heads , usually called Tinea Puerorum ; and Ulcers in the Legs . It hath no sense of Acids . The FIBROUS BLOOD-STONE . Haematites . This I take to be that particularly , by Pliny call'd Androdamas . It hath affinity with the Amianthus , not only in being divisible into Fibers ; but in that these Fibers are also somewhat flexile , and of a greenish colour . Yet here , they stand not just parallel , but rather so as to tend towards one point ; like the Styriae in some sorts of Antimony . This Stone is also altogether insensible of Acids . Found in Germany , Bohemia , Silesia ; among the Iron Mines ; of an Iron colour , a dull red , yellow , and sometimes black . Much celebrated against an Haemoptoe . Trallianus prescribes it ground to an impalpable powder , from ℈ j to ℈ iiij for a Dose . A Piece of SPAUD or TARRAS . Schistus Capillaris ; as I call it . It consisteth of white , glossy , and parallel Fibers . But different from the Amianthus , in that they are very brittle ; nor so easily divided . From the Schistus described by Wormius , a which is divisible into Plates . And that which Boetius describes , which is yellow . This is pure white , almost like polish'd Silver , and in a thiner piece , semiperspicuous . Being rub'd between ones Fingers , it divides into an infinite number of Hairs , twenty times smaller than the smallest Needle . It stirs not with Acids : and therefore seems neither to be any kind of Gypsum properly so call'd . Another Piece of the same , from Warwick-shire ▪ Given by Sir John Hoskins . A Piece of HARD TARRAS , from Stinchcombe in Gloucestershire . Given by the same Hand . 'T is more close and firm than the former , rather like those in Sal Armoniac ; the Fibers not altogether so regularly pild ; nor so white , more resembling the Mother of Green Vitriol . The same Analogy as is between Talk Muscovy-Glass , and Amianthus : is also between the Rhomboid Spar , the Saxum Fissile , and the Tarras . CHAP. VI. Of STONES IRREGULAR . AS GEMS are chiefly distinguished by their Colours , and all other Stones Regular , by their Figures : So these , by the different degrees of Hardness . EMERY . Smiris . Of a kind of blackish Iron-colour . The hardest of unfigur'd Stones . And is therefore used for the polishing and cutting of all Gems , except the Diamond . For the hollowing of flinty Mortars , together with Sand. a For the brightening of Armour , and all Metallick Equipage . And for Moulds or Forms for the casting of Medals and other Coins . Yet Mr. Boyle b hath open'd it with a Corrosive Menstruum so far , as to make an infusion of Galls therewith to turn blackish . A FLINT of the colour of yellow Amber . It alludeth to a Topaz . A polish'd FLINT , not unlike a Calcedony . A rough FLINT naturally perforated with several large Cavities running one into another . It seems to be an assay towards an Eagle-Stone , which is commonly a Flint . Flints are of all colours . Some so clear , that some Jewelers cut and sell them for Bohemick Diamonds . c They are also used for factitious Gems , with the mixture of Metals , in fusion . For making of Glass . For Mortars for the powdering of the Fragments of Gems . And sometimes added to melted Metals , to keep them , as is supposed , by the Metallists , from spending . d A BALL of SERPENTINE MARBLE ; called Ophites , from the winding of the Veins . Near four inches in Diametre . Of the noblest sort ; consisting of White , and Red or Murrey Veins , in Black. ANOTHER MARBLE-BALL , two inches and ½ in Diametre , Veined , and spoted with Red , Sand-colour , and White . A THIRD , Veined and spoted with Black , Sand-colour'd , and White . A Ball of ONYCHINE MARBLE , about the same bigness ; on one side Sand-colour'd , on the other Grey . That which is observable is this , That instead of winding Veins , it hath several Circles one within another , as if drawn with a pair of Compasses on a Slate ; or as in the Onyx ; from whence I have nam'd it . The bigest Circle is about an inch and ½ in Diametre . Two pieces of AEGYPTIAN MARBLE . Consisting of a blackish Ground , as it were inlaid with little Green pieces , most of them of an oblong square Figure . A Piece of the worst sort of CORNISH MARBLE , used for Lime . A blewish Stone , mixed with some whitish sparry Veins ; and some of a redish-slat , of the colour of Terra Lemnia rubra . Marbles , besides the places mention'd , are found in Italy , Germany , Cappadocia , Hetruria , Numidia , and other parts . The uses are as known , as great . LAPIS LAZULI , i. e. Blew-Stone ; Lazuli being the Arabick word for a blew colour . Whence also the corrupt Italick , Azure . It consisteth of parts of a full Blew ( usually with some yellow specks ) immersed in a dull Bed , bordering upon the colour of Fullers-Earth . On this here , grow some pieces of Spar , so hard as easily to write in Glass . Another Piece growing to an ash-colour'd and softish Stone , dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . This Stone is usually found in Gold Mines in Africa and Asia . Of two kinds ; The fixed , which being put in to the fire , keeps its colour ; The Not fixed , also in Germany . a Hereof are sometimes made Knife-Hafts and Spoons . But especially that most excellent BLEW , called ULTRAMARINE . The manner of preparing it , is very largely and exactly described by Boetius . b The powder hereof given to the quantity of ʒss ( or more or less ) is an innocent and useful Cathartick . c It will sometimes work by Vomit . Hath been successfully used in Quartans and Malignant Feavers . And yields a Narcotick Oil. d The Fading BLEW-STONE . Lapis Armenius . This piece consisteth of Blew and Green parts mixed together . And the blew parts themselves , at least , the colour made of them , will in time turn green . 'T is softer than Lazuli , and not insensible of Acids ; and of Oil of Vitriol more , than of Spirit of Nitre . Another Piece of L. Armenius ; consisting of Blew parts immersed in a hard and redish sand-colour'd Bed , with a Green piece growing to one side . Given by Henry Oldenburge Esq . It grows in Germany , Hungary , and Transylvania . It makes also an excellent Blew , but , as is abovesaid , not holding . The way of making it , see in Boetius . a Given in Powder , unwashed , to the quantity of ʒj or ℈ iiij , it works by Vomit : washed , to the quantity of ℈ v or ʒij , works by Stool ; highly celebrated by some , not only for its Innocent , and most easie ; but also most effectual Operation , in such Diseases , as are supposed to depend on Melancholy . b The LOADSTONE . Magnes ; from Magnesia , a Country between Thessaly and Macedonia , where , it 's said , it was first found . For the most part of an Iron-colour , tending to Blew , by some called The Male ; if Black , The Female . Here are several both great and small . One weighing about sixty pounds . Given by Dr. Edward Cotton . Dug out of the Ground in Devonshire . Although it takes up no great weight , yet moves a Needle nine feet distant . Some part hereof , which was broken off , being put in its proper place , adds much strength to it . Here are likewise some other great Pieces from the same place . Part of a LOADSTONE ROCK in Anglesey . Of a rusty Iron-colour , and in some parts of a dirty slat-Blew . Two Orbicular LOADSTONES ; one of them with an Axis . TWENTY SEVEN Lesser LOADSTONES : whereof eleven are Arm'd and Coated . They are usually found in Germany , Italy , Misnia , &c. in the Iron-Mines ; and sometimes yield Iron . See the History hereof in Kircher , and Vincent Leodaud , who have published what is said both by our own Country-man Gilbert , and by others . The admirable and known Properties of this Stone , are , in general , these , That it attracteth Iron ; or any Body , if small , which hath Iron in it . That it hath no perception of any other Body , though never so light . That it maketh the Attraction according to its Poles . And that it Communicateth to Iron both the same attractive power ; and a Verticity to the North-Pole . In which last , lieth its Great use , as applied to Navigation . Although by Observations made from the Variation of the Needle , Time may produce further Discoveries in Astronomy . Those that travail through the vast Deserts of Arabia , have also a Needle and Compass , whereby they direct themselves in their way , as Mariners at Sea. c The power of the Magnet dependeth not on its Bulk ; the smaller , being usually the stronger . Tergazi a mentions one , that would suspend sixty times , and Mr. Boyle , b another , eighty times , it s own weight . But the best , in time loose very much of their strength ; as these here kept have done : None of them now taking up above ℥ vj ss . Of what they would have done formerly , I find no Register . Some means have been proposed for preserving the strength of a Loadstone . But there is none mentioned by any Author , that I know of , comparable to That , experimented by Mr. Theodore Haac , Fellow of the Royal Society ; not only for Preserving , but also Recovering , and Encreasing the strength of the Loadstone . For he having One weighing about ℥ iiij ss . arm'd , which would take up sixteen times its own weight : and having laid it by for the space of some years unus'd , found it to have lost ¼ th part of its strength , so that it would now take up but about lbiij . And , upon search , meeting with no means effectual to recover it ; considered with himself , That as in Morals , the exercise of Virtue , makes it more generous ; and that Animal Motions , by use , become more vigorous : so it might possibly prove also as to some Properties of Inanimate Bodies . Whereupon , he hung as much at his Stone , as it would bear ; and so left it for the space of some Weeks . Then , returning to it , and applying more weight to the former , it very easily held the same . And repeating the addition of more weight , at several periods in the space of about two years ; he at last found , That his Stone had not only recovered its former strength , but encreas'd it ; for whereas before he had never known it to take up more than sixteen , it would now take up twenty times its own weight . And he is now continuing the Experiment , to see how far it will go further . A GRITTY-STONE , from the Forrest of Dean ; with which they there make the insides of their Iron Furnaces ; wherein their fire is so vehement , that it either breaks or melts down any other Material . The Grains of the Stone must therefore be insuperable ; yet not so united , but that it is somewhat soft and crumbly : of a dirty colour , near that of Fullers-Earth . Given by Sir John Hoskins . ANOTHER , from the same Hand , more gritty , harder , and of a brown colour . A Stone like a pure white Pebble , to which another lesser of the same colour , by mediation of a clean Red , and also stony Cement , is affixed . Hard , yet dissoluble with Acids . A little Red Oval Stone , on one side obliquely furrow'd ; on the other , pounced , and stained with a stony Blot . This also is hard , yet easily dissolved with Spirit of Nitre . A piece of Soft ALABASTER . Alabastrites . 'T is white and crumbly , an infinite congeries of Chrystalline or shining Grains , no bigger than fine sands . It grows in Warwick-shire . And is like to that which comes from Holland . Given by Sir John Hoskins . Another piece , from Shepston near the Seaside . Another piece of a YELLOW colour , almost like to that of expressed Oil of Mace. It hath some of a blewish Clay upon it ; but might rather casually fall into such a Bed , than be bred therein . A FOURTH , of VARIOUS colours , in spots , sc. White , Yellow , Red , Leaden , Brown , and Black , mixed together . A FIFTH ( in a Frame ) consisting of Ash-colour , Black , and Tawny , mixed in Spots and Veins . 'T is found also in Caramania , India , and other places . It hath been more used than now for the preserving of some more precious Oyntments . But why , rather than Glass or Glased Vessels , I know not , unless for shew . A Scruple hereof given in Milk , is affirmed by Boetius a to be a certain Cure of a Dysentery . Yet I would have no man to trust to this , who may have other Remedies . BASTARD-ALABASTER , spoted . Gypsum variegatum . Here are Examples of several Colours . One Black , with white spots . Another , consisting of parts some Black , and some of a pale Green. A Third , of a dark Green , mixed with White and Red Veins and Spots . A Fourth , consisting of White , Brown , and Yellow . A Fifth , of White , Red , and Yellow . A Sixth ( in a Frame ) of Ash-colour , Citrine , Red , Black , and pellucid Spots . A Seventh , of White , Green , and a dark Purple . All these Stones make a strong Effervescence with Nitrous Spirits . They are found in Misnia , Burgundy , &c. Of these lightly burnt , is made that which is properly called Gypsum . And Statues of any desirable bigness , yet very light . A LIME-STONE ( Saxum Calcarium ) having greenish Veins mixed with a silver gloss . This being burnt , is that commonly called Quick-Lime . Pliny mentions a mixture of Quick-Lime and Hogs-Grease , usually call'd Maltha : whence our English word Mortar . 'T is also used for the Trying of Ores . a Boetius describes an Aqua Calcis , mixed with Sal Armoniac , as an admirable Remedy for Burns , Fistulas , Cancers , and Spots in the Eyes ; he adds , and Spots in Cotton-Cloaths . b FLAKED DROPSTONE . Stalactites Laminatus . Found in the top of the Hills near Wooten Underridge in Gloucestershire . In Aldrovandus c are several of these called Succi Concreti . ANOTHER , digged from under the Root of a Tree in Cre-Forrest . Given by Dr. Edward Brown. A SPONGY DROPSTONE , of an ash-colour , as the rest . A piece or two of small Dropstones sent from Pendennis-Castle : said to to have had a strong scent ; but now hath none . Yellow GREAT-GLIST . Ammochrysos , Boetio . So call'd , for that it consists of a great number of glossy sparks almost of the colour of Gold , immersed in a gritty Bed. And by Wormius and others therefore called Mica . White GREAT-GLIST . Ammargyros , as I call it , the sparks in this being of a bright silver-colour . Kentman d ranketh both these with Muscovy-Glass . And 't is plain , That the said sparks are flaky , and flexible , as that Stone : and is therefore either the same broken to small pieces , in digging for it ; or , at least , an assay of Nature towards it . But surely no Metallick Body , as Wormius supposeth it ; unless he means , that 't is sometimes found in Metallick Mines . A Red DAZE , or small GLIST , from Cornwall . It differs from the Mica , chiefly , in the smallness of the sparks . For they seem to me , to be altogether of the same nature . A Brown DAZE ( from the same place ) with an angular Vein of yellow Daze in it ; and both mixed with very small sparks of a yellowish Spar. Of kin to these , seems to be . A piece of Gold-colour'd Stone , from a Vein of the same , found in digging a Trench in New England . SOAP-STONE : Steatites . Given by Dr. Richard Lower . Taken from a Rock of the same in Cornwall . Somewhat different from that described by Boetius . Consisting of parts white , red , purple , and green mixed together , as in Castile-Soap ; and seeming , like hard Suet , greasie to the touch : whence the reason of both the Names . Yet is it not at all dissoluble either in Oil or Water . Nor in any indifferent Fire ; by which it only becomes somewhat harder and whiter . It seems to me to be much of the nature ( for substance ) of the Lap. Amianthus ; and that it is the Mother of it . A softish Dirt-colour'd STONE ( Saxi Limosi Species ) from Staffordshire . Of which those Pots are there made , wherein they melt their Glass . The Red CAULE ( a Stone so call'd about the Tin Mines in Cornwall ) beaten to powder , and made up into a Ball with water . Of a faint red like that of a wither'd Pink. Another of a purplish Brown , with black shining sparks . A base Slate , i. e. neither of one colour , nor good Grain . An ash-colour'd PUMIS STONE . There are also whitish ones ; and some Black , as in Sicily . Where , and at Vesuvius , amongst other places , they are frequently found . The smoothest are , or heretofore were , used by the Germans to rub the skin , in their Baths . a A CYNDER from Mount Aetna ; of a blackish colour , homogeneous substance , and something metallick . Quite through full of great Bubles . 'T is ground to a long Oval Figure . ANOTHER , much more dense , and ponderous like Iron Ore. Given by Sigr. Boccone . A THIRD , in some part vitrify'd . Of the Burning and Eruptions of this Mountain we have a copious History given us by J. Alph. Borelli . A Vitrify'd CYNDER , taken out of the Ruines of this City by the late general Fire , and kept as a Memorial of it . SECT . II. Of METALS . CHAP. I. Of GOLD , SILVER , and COPPER . GOLD ORE of HERNGRUNT , holding Silver . Given by Dr. Edward Brown. It consisteth of sparks of a shining Gold-colour , together with some Black ones , alternately immersed in a white and pretty hard Stone . GOLD ORE of Chremnitz . Given by the same Hand . Here are several pieces . One white , and semiperspicuous . Another , blackish , not much unlike some Flints . The others , mixed of both . All so hard , as to write upon Glass . Yet Spirit of Nitre droped on them , in a little while , will sink into them , almost as Water into a Bolus . Which perhaps may depend upon some invisible Cracks in the Ore. That with black spots in white , is accounted the best . a In an 100 l. weight of Ore , is contained about ℥ j of Gold , holding one third part of Silver . b In this Mine , sometimes are found pieces of pure c Virgin-Gold . This , by some , is called Aurum Obryzum : qu. Ophrisum , like that of Ophir . Of several particulars of the Working here , and of separating the Gold from the Ore , with the Engines , &c. See the forementioned Doctors Travails . GOLDEN SAND , from the River Tagus . 'T is very fine , and ponderous ; consisting of Grains of a redish Iron colour mixed with black . A lump of pure GOLD of the bigness of a Peas , melted out of the forementioned sand . GRAIN GOLD , or Golden Sand from the River Danuby . Given by John Bembde Esq taken thence with his own hand . Very fine as the former . Consisting mostly of black Grains , wherewith are mixed some of a pure Gold colour ; in the proportion of about one to twenty . SAND out of a River near Conimbria , in which there are some few sparks of GOLD . Together with a Knob of Gold fus'd out of it . Given by Sir Robert Southwell . Gold hath the least variety of regular figure , in the Ore , of any Metal . Because , more solid , and therefore , less wanton , than the rest . 'T is a rare Specimen , mention'd by Georgius de Sepibus , a which he calls Aurum Ramescens . The Ductility of Gold is admirable : one Grain , in Leaves , is extended to above fifty inches square : and one ounce employ'd in gilding small Hair-Wyre , will be extended to almost an 100 miles in length ; as Mr. Boyle hath observ'd . b The Uses of Gold for Vessels , Coins , Armour , Garments , &c. are infinite . The Luxury of Galienus the Emperour , taught him to powder his Hair with the Dust of Gold. Some Painters , saith Ambrosinus , c hang plated Gold over Vinegar , whereby is produced a pure Blew ( as Ceruss out of Lead ) which they prefer before the Ultramarine . Of the Art of Refining , see the Phil. Transactions , d Chymically manag'd , it is reduced to several forms , called Aurum Potabile , Aurum fulminaus , A. Vitae ; as also , Auri Calx , Crocus , Sal , Sulphur , Tinctura , Oleum , Vitriolum , Flos : of which see Libavius , Crollius , Schroder , and others . One principal use of Gold in Medicine is , for the Correction of Mercurial Medicines . The original use of Leaf-Gold in Electuaries , and divers other Preparations , was not only for better grace , but from the opinion of its adding Virtue to them . And Plates of Gold , anciently , have been us'd , especially for Children , as an Amulet . Which I take to be the true reason , why the Kings of England hang a piece of Gold upon those they Touch. Pure SILVER , naturally BRAINCHED in the Mine . From a Silver-Mine in Suecia . Some of the Branches are blackish being tarnished ; the rest of a clear silver colour . Some pieces of a white Spar , dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre , stick to them . A piece of CAPILLARY SILVER , or with smaller Branches , also from the Mine : whith a kind of white Rhombick Spar growing to it . Ferranti Imperato & Aldrovandus , e both give an Example of this kind . PLATED-SILVER from the Mine . Argentum nativum Bracteatum . It lies in thin Plates , of a clear silver colour , between the Flakes , or in the Grain of a hard white Stone ; as the yellow Plates in the Ludus Helmontij , described in the former Section . The several Plates are curiously wrought with Striae , which obliquely decussate each other , and make their Impression all along upon the Stone . This Stone is insensible of Acids . In some places , the Silver also lies crude in a black Ore. Pure Native SILVER , FLAKED , or as it were the Plated broken into several thin pieces ; lying also in the Grain of a white Spar , but dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . Thick PLATED SILVER from the Mine ; with a mixture also of Crude Silver Ore ; both in a white Stone dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . WHITE SILVER ORE , or of a silver-colour , from Cremnitz in Hungary . There are also some parts of Black Ore mixed with it . And some Cinnabar ; partly of a Scarlet or Vermilion colour , and partly of the Lapis Haematites . Given by Dr. Edward Brown. Another piece of WHITE SILVER ORE , growing in a white Stone , having a blackish cast in some places , with the hardness of a Gem. YELLOW SILVER ORE , or near the colour of Gold , from Kottenberge in Bohemia . 'T is granulated in a hard white Stone . In some parts , also blackish . ANOTHER Piece , rather of the colour of Copper , from the same place . It grows in a hard , black and white Stone . BLEW SILVER ORE , from the Silver-Mine of Berre Ferris . Not Granulated , but Flaked . In some positions especially , of a curious blew , like that of Cichory-Flowers , or some blew Glass , but much fairer . Some yellow Mundick also , with a piece of Green Spar , grow to it on one side . PURPLE SILVER ORE , with Cinnabar . GREEN SILVER ORE , The colour is somewhat obscure , but lies not only in the surface , but inward parts of the Ore. Here are growing to it some of the Lapis Armenius , and yellow Okre . BLACK SILVER ORE , for the most part Granulated ; from the Silver-Mine at Schemnitz . Given by Dr. Edward Brown. This sort is the best . An 100 l. of Schemnitz Ore yields from an Ounce of Silver to twenty Ounces . Some hath been found to yield half Silver . a Most of it holds some Gold ; the best 1 / ● th part in proportion to the Silver . b GROGUNNION ORE ; also Black , and Granulated . It holds fifty lib. ( sterling ) per Tun. CUMBSIMLOCK ORE , Black , and most of it Granulated , immersed in a blackish Stone , dispersed throughout It holds twenty eight lib. sterling per Tun. This , and some other Welsh Ores , given by Sir Rob. Moray . COGINNIAN ORE , holding fifteen lib. sterl . per Tun. It runs in Veins or Layers , rather Grained than Flaked , together with yellow Mundick , between two sorts of Beds ; one of whitish Clay , the other of brown Stone . A BLACK and FLAKED SILVER ORE , with some pieces of the Lapis Haematites growing to it . ANOTHER Piece FLAKED , from the Forrest of Ore , not far from St. Veit in Carinthia . With some adhering Cinnabar of a brown Purple . Given by Dr. Edward Brown. BLACK FLAKED S. Ore from Freyberge in Misnia . Here are two pieces : one simple ; the other , mixed with white Ore and Cinnabar . The SCORIUM of the FREYBERGICK S. Ore. Porous , of a blackish glossy colour , and brittle : qu. Vitrum Argenti . B. FLAKED S. Ore from Kottenberge . B. FLAKED S. Ore from Cummustwith Rock . It runs in Veins , through a blewish Grey Stone , together with a white , hard , and granulated Spar. 'T is also immersed in Grain , in the Grey Stone . Both the Stones are so hard as to cut Glass . CUMSUMLOCK ORE , holding twenty li. sterl . per Tun. 'T is much like to that of Cummustwith . ANOTHER like Ore from CORNWALL . Given , with several others , by Sam. Colepress Esq . It grows together with Mundick and green and yellow Spar. Black and small FLAKED S. Ore , from the same place . 'T is immersed in a Slate , with yellow Mundick . A Piece of Bl. FLAKED S. Ore growing to a very hard Spar , white within , and redish without , and incrustated with sparry Grains , not much bigger than Poppy-seeds . Another Piece , with Red Cinnabar growing to it . A large Piece of SILVER ORE , with MUNDICK ; running between Beds of White , Yellow , and Green Spar. The White , so hard as to cut Glass : The other two , soft . The Ore runs in a Vein obliquely , so as to make an Angle . By which , the Underlying or Dipping of a Load , may be well conceiv'd . The Preparations of Silver , are made in most of those Forms , as of Gold , and described by the same Authors before mention'd . Goldsmiths sometimes give a silver-wash to Copper , with that which is called Oleum Lunae . Soder ( from the Italick , Saldatura ) of Gold is made of Silver , and half as much Brass . Painters make a pure Blew hereof with Sal Armoniac . a Of the Silver-Mines in Mexico , and the way of separating the Silver from the Ore , see the Phil. Transactions . b And of the Art of Refining , Num. 142. Pure CAPILLARY COPPER from the Mine at Herngrunt . Given by Dr. Ed. Brown. 'T is very ponderous , the several Styriae or Capillary parts but short , of a redish Golden colour , growing together almost like those of the little Stone-Moss . Another Piece of the same Species . Pure GRANULATED COPPER , from the Mine . Of a redish colour , mixed with a sad purple , and some green . Grows to a Stone , outwardly of a Liver-colour , within Whitish ; not very hard . This sort of Native Copper , by Chiocco , is call'd Aeris Flos verus . c An Iron-Chain and Heart , at least , cover'd with a Crust of pure GRANULATED COPPER ; by lying in one of the two Springs in the Copper-Mine call'd the Ziment in Hungary . Given with the next by Dr. Edward Brown. Pure Native COPPER , both CAPILLARY , and GRANULATED , in one piece . The Capillary part , above two inches broad ; and surrounded , like a Wood , by the other . Aldrovandus d hath a sort that is pointed , or at least angular ; which Ambrosinus calls Aes nativum figurae pangoniae . BULLATED COPPER , Native , or from the Mine . Given by Sir Rob. Moray . 'T is pure and of the colour of the best concocted . Whether this piece was not fluxed by some subterraneal fire may be question'd . Of the rest , 't is plain to the contrary . Pure MASSY COPPER from the Mine . Given by the same Hand . It grows to a white and semiperspicuous Spar , which cuts Glass easily , and deep . YELLOW COPPER-ORE , from the Mine at Herngrunt . Given by Dr. E. Brown. 'T is of a redish yellow , mixed with some sparks of the colour of Gold , both without and within . It yields ordinarily , ● th part Copper : sometimes ⅕ ths or above half . See his Travails . a Another piece of YELLOW COPPER ORE . Given by Mr. Oldenburg . 'T is immersed in small sparks in a brown Stone ; to which adhere some very green Flakes of the nature of the Turcois . BLACK COPPER ORE , holding SILVER . There are some Grains of a dark Purple mixed with it . Given by Dr. Brown. Another Piece , with some efflorescence of white Vitriol upon it ; perceived especially by the Tast. A Third piece , with natural Verdegriece . BLACK COPPER ORE , immersed in a Blackish Stone , which is flaked somewhat like Lead-Ore ; probably a courser sort of Cinnabar . Given by Sir Rob. Moray . Of Copper , with the addition of Calamy , is made Brass with increase , in the proportion of ● d or more , according to the Stone , and manner of operation . Of the making of Brass , see Agricola . Of Copper are prepared , the Calx , Crocus , Quintescens , Tincture , Oil , Vitriol and Flowers . Some of them much , and well used outwardly against ill natur'd Ulcers . And also justly to be reckon'd among the best Remedies for the Eyes . That the Labourers in the Copper-Mines , have them always good , in an observation of Macrobius . CHAP. II. Of TIN , LEAD , and IRON . A Piece of pure TIN , refined in the Furnace . Pure TIN , Native , or from the Mine . It lies as it were in bright drops in a brown Stone . CRUDE TIN powder'd , consisting of shining black and Iron-colour'd Grains . TIN-ORE , holding Silver . FAT TIN LOAD , of a great Grain , in a blewish Clay . 'T is a Cluster of Crystals like black Glass . Another piece also very FAT , but smaller Grain'd ; consisting rather of sparks . A SHOAD , a FAT TIN-Stone so call'd ; of an Iron colour , with some gloss where it is broken . Very ponderous . A sort of TIN ORE , with its Grewt . That is , a Congeries of Crystals or Sparks of Spar of the bigness of Bay-Salt , and of a brown shining colour , immersed therein . They are so hard , as to cut Glass . TIN ORE , consisting of extream small black Sparks or Grains , immersed in a green and yellow Grit . TIN ORE , of an Okre colour , with a mixture of black shining Sparks . A Specimen of GRAIN-TIN ORE of several colours ; sc. blackish , brownish , purplish , redish , and yellow . So good , that they need little or no preparation , by stamping or dressing for blowing : neither is there any considerable wast in the melting . A SLAG , remaining in the bottom of the Tin-Floate . Sent by Mr. Colepress . Of a bright colour next to Silver . Yet contains ( saith he , mostly ) Iron ; which he accidentally perceiv'd , by applying the Magnet to it , both quickly uniting . But note , that now , at least , they will not , unless you take small Sparks only , and these will leap up to it . He also saith , That one Dr. Stall a German Chymist , affirmed , the Dutchmen make good spelter of it . SCUM taken from melted TIN. Of a blackish brown , with some sparks of Metal . It seems near as heavy as the pure Tin it self . CHIMNEY-TIN , forced up from the Herd . 'T is black shining and heavy ; almost like very fine black sand . A Metalline Slat from the Tin-Mines . See a large Account of the Tin-Mines of Cornwall and Devonshire , in the Phil , Transactions ; a communicated by a Person much conversant among them . As also another accurate one particularly of those in Cornwall ; communicated by Dr. Christepher Menet , and by Me published in the said Transactions . b Tin is mixed with Copper , in the making of Metal for Bells , Organ-Pipes , &c. the proportion of Tin to Copper , as two to seven , or thereabout . If under , it will be too soft ; if over , too brittle . The Metal used for Concaves and Speculums , is likewise a Mixture of Tin and Copper . Of Tin , with Lead , and the Marchasite of Antimony of each ● th part , is made one sort of Printing Letters . Of this Metal is made that sort of Ceruss , called Spanish White ; one of the best , used either by Painters , or by Women . Stannum ustum , the best preservative of the polish of Metallick Concaves , and the like . Riverius c highly commends his Bezoardicum Jovis against Malignant Feavers . A Mixture against the Bitings of Mad Dogs , consisting chiefly of Mithridate and the Filings of Tin , is much used and relied upon by some Huntsmen . CRYSTALLINE LEAD , from the Mine . So I call it , not that it is clear , but consisteth for the most part of Hexagonal Points . Of the bigness of a midling Apple . LEAD ORE , rich in SILVER . Given by Sir R. Moray . 'T is of the usual colour , but mixed with white Spar , so hard as to cut Glass . And I suppose , that most Lead Ores with such a Spar , have Silver in them . LEAD ORE holding SILVER , and growing together with Iron Ore. LEAD ORE , probably also holding Silver . It lies in a whitish Spar , which is not so flaky as is usual , and will cut Glass . LEAD ORE holding SILVER , with a large Crystalline Spar consisting chiefly of Hexagonal Points , and of the colour of a Calcedony . Ferrant . Imperato hath one which he entitles Ingemmamento di Piombo ; and seems to be like this . SPARKS of LEAD ORE in the Caulk . One of the Sparks is branched almost like a small Leafe . The Stone or Caulk is a Congeries of white Crystals of Spar laid cross every way . They will cut Glass . A large piece of LEAD ORE , flaky , and lying in spots in a white perspicuous , flaked , and soft Spar. Some other pieces of Lead Ore , English. LEAD ORE , from Freiungen , called WEISSER FLIES . It consisteth of a soft and friable Spar , of a pale colour , near that of the Diaphanous natural Sulphur ; together with a redish substance intermixt . LEAD ORE , from the same place , called Schlich . 'T is a fine grey Sand , like that used for Writings : with some few black Grains ; which is , I suppose , the true Ore. A large piece of LITHARGE ( of Silver . ) See a large and accurate Account of the Mendip Lead Mines in the Phil. Transactions ; a communicated by Dr. Jos. Glanvile . Lead ( besides the uses commonly known ) is also employed for the Refining of Gold and Silver by the Cupel . Hereof is made common Ceruss with Vinegar . The way briefly , yet perspicuously set down by Theophrastus . b Of Ceruss , Red Lead . Of Plumbum ustum , the best yellow Ochre . Of Lead and ½ as much Tin , Solder for Lead . Hereof are also made the like Chymical Preparations , as of other Metals , as the Oil , Tincture , Salt , &c. Some of which , many bold Chymists , without Discretion , give inwardly , and also extol them . But those that are careful of their Health , will beware of them . I do not deny , but that 't is possible this Metal , as well as Mercury , may be so order'd and given , as to be innoxious . BRUSH-IRON , Native or from the Mine . It consisteth of strait , round , long Styriae , about the thickness of a small Kniting-Pin , bolt upright , like the Bristles of a stiff Brush , or the Teeth of a Wooll-Comb . They grow on a double-Bed , the uppermost of an Iron-colour , the undermost of a dark yellowish red . BRUSH ORE ; From Doward in Herefordshire . Given by Sir John Hoskins . A rich sort . It consisteth also of strait and almost parallel Styriae , most of them as thick as a strong Kniting-Pin ; incrustated with very small Grains of Spar , of the colour and bigness of the Corns of Bay-Salt , but very soft . MIXED BRUSH ORE ; from Clower-Wall in the Forrest of Dean . By the same Hand . It consisteth of several Piles of round and parallel Styriae , and Layers of unfigur'd Ore , a Pile of the one , and a Layer of the other , cross-ways ; seven or eight in this piece , within the extent of betwixt four and five inches . A piece of IRON ORE , from Doward , of kin to the former . By the same Hand . 'T is rich , yet hath only some few Styriae . ANOTHER piece , from the same place , and by the same Hand . In this the Styriae , or figur'd pieces , are flat , and irregularly cluster'd . Aldrovandus a gives the figure of an Iron Spar ( Ore ) ramify'd . A piece of RICH IRON ORE , from a Hill of the same in Wiltshire , upon which is scituate a Village called Seen or Send , about nine miles from the Bath . Given by J. Aubrey Esq . Who saith , It is so good , that the Smith there can make that which he takes up in the street , to melt in his Forge ; which that in the Forrest of Dean will not do . The same Person observing there was great abundance of it , conjectur'd , it might Impregnate some Neighbouring Spring . And upon trial , found one , amongst others , in the middle of the street very strong , beyond that of Tunbridge . For upon the affusion of a Tincture of Galls , it immediately became as black as Ink. The Village is well built , and standing so near the Bath , may be very convenient for those who drink Chalybiate Waters , either before or after they go thither . Mention also is made of this place by Dr. Christopher Merret . b MIXED IRON ORE , from Doward in Herefordshire . Given by Sir John Hoskins . It consisteth of four or five substances . The best part , both brown and red , or brick-colour'd . Wherewith is mixed a white and soft spar . With a blackish , shining , and crumbly Body , knobed on the top , after the manner of the Turcois . Ordinary IRON ORE , from Clower-Wall . By the same Hand . Almost of a Brick-colour , or that of the Colcothar of Vitriol . IRON BALLS , about the bigness of Musquet Bullets . Made by the rowling of Iron-Sand off the Banks among the Iron-Mines near Senneck , especially after rain . TWO BONES , ( part of a Mans Foot ) turn'd into Iron-Stone . A Piece of Drop-Stone turn'd to Iron . An IRON ORE rising near the Silver-Mines ( in Wales . ) In some parts of a brown Cinnabar-colour , and mixed with Slate . The Loadstone takes up little Corns of it no bigger than Sand. An odd IRON ORE , scarce fixable . In a white Spar , almost like a Calcedony , hard enough to cut Glass . A sort of BLACK CAULE , holding IRON . Yet so little , that the Loadstone will not take up any part of it , bigger than Pins head . It hath a black , shining , and very cross Grain ; with white Spar interspers'd , which cuts Glass . Another IRON-SPAR , consisting of little white and umber-colour'd Columns , laid together cross-ways . An IRON BODY , that rubs away in glossy Dust ; with part of its Wall , ( a brown Spar ) in which it lay inclos'd . A Piece of the OLD CYNDER , which now they use as a Flux for the Iron Ore ; somewhat bubly . From the Iron-Mines in Monmouth . Another , from the Forrest of Dean , by Sir John Hoskins . 'T is run into Styriae , somewhat like those of Ice , brittle , ponderous , opacous , glossy , and of the colour of the coursest sort of Crocus Metallorum . A Vitrify'd Cynder , of no use ; like a piece of course green Glass . An IRON STONE , with a Spar , on one side , consisting of pellucid squares ; on the other , of white flakes set cross-ways , almost at right Angles one against another . A Piece of RUSMA or crude Zernick , almost of the colour of Crocus Metallorum , or some sorts of the Haematites . Given by Mr. Lannoy , a Consul at Smyrna . See a very good Account of the Iron-Mines , and Iron-Works in the Forrest of Dean . Communicated by Henry Powle Esq and by Me published in the Philosoph . Transactions . a Some of the ways of giving a due Temper to Iron , according to the use made of it , are set down by Ambrosinus . b For one Temper is requir'd for drawing it into Wyre ; another , for a File ; another , for a Chisel ; another , for a Sword ; another , for the Edge of a Sword in particular ; and the like . For the hardening of Iron for Files ; one of the Kings Farriers , upon my enquiry , commendeth this following way . Take Horse Hoofs or Rams Horns , and hang them over the fire till they drop like Glew . Take also pieces of Leather , and burn them black . Powder them both , and put to them stale Urine , and Bay-Salt . Let them stand together ; the longer the better : at three or seven years end it will be excellent . Case the Iron with this Mixture , and give it a strong heat , sufficient to fuse the Mixture , for three hours ; and then cool it . The surface of this Iron will be as hard as the hardest Steel , and will make excellent Files : but the hardening reaches not to the heart of the Iron . Of Rusma ( a brown and light Iron substance ) with ½ as much Quick Lime steeped together in Water , the Turkish Women make their Psilothron , to take off their Hair wheresover they please . There are many Medicinal Preparations of Iron or Steel : But none , that I know of , equal to the Tincture made without Acids ; especially in Obstructions , and to strengthen the Tone of the parts , as in Lienterick , and other like Cases . Against all outward and inward Haemorrhages , Quercetan highly extols his Oleum Martis . A Tincture o Steel made with White Wine , saith Ambrosinus , c is a strong Cathartick . What he means , I know not . Perhaps he might find some such effect upon himself , from that , as one I know in this City , doth from Mithridate , which commonly gives him a Stool extraordinary . And another , upon whom Marmalad hath the like effect . CHAP. III. Of ANTIMONY , MERCURY , and other METALLICK BODIES . STYRIATED ANTIMONY , from the Gold Mines of Chremnitz . Given by Dr. E. Brown. The Styriae , in this , are very fair , many of them as thick as in that which is factitious . STYRIATED ANTIMONY , also Native , from Cornwall ; called ROSCARROCKS . A Congeries of strait , long , slender , and edged Styriae , of a bright Steel-colour , almost like a cluster of small broken Needles . Aldrovandus a hath a sort of native Antimony , which Ambrosinus calls Plumosum . GRAINED ANTIMONY , or rather Antimonial Ore , from Hungary . Given by Mr. Oldenburge . It looks like black grained Silver Ore. Immersed in a Stone , although of a scurvy opacous and sandy colour , yet so hard as to cut Glass . ANTIMONIAL ORE from Transylvania . Given by Dr. E. Brown. It grows in a soft Bed , almost like Lead Ore. ANTIMONIAL ORE , holding Iron , from Cornwall . Almost of the colour of Amber : yet with a Grain somewhat glossy and very cross . A Metallick ( probably an ANTIMONIAL ) Cornish Stone , black , hard , and ponderous . It consisteth of a great many Clusters of short glossy Styriae , radiated almost as in the Belemnites . But because irregularly broken and heaped together , but difficulty observ'd . Antimony is of excellent use for the Refining of Gold : see an accurate Process , communicated by Dr. Jonathan Godard , and by Me published in the Philosph . Transactions . b An ●th part in proportion to the Copper , is by some added with the Tin , for the best Metallick Speculums . Founders add a little to their Bell-Metal , to make it more sonorous . And so Pewterers , to their Pewter , to make it sound more clear like Silver . 'T is also used in the casting of Iron Bullets , to make the Metal run the better . The Spanish Women rub their Eye-brows with it , to give them an acceptable Black. a The Cathartick Property of Antimony , was first taken notice of by Paracelsus . And several Preparations hereof both Cathartick , and Diaphoretick , are now much celebrated . Of the Virtue of it also taken Crude , see the Phil. Transact . b The Red Oil , called Stibij Sanguis , admirable in Malignant Ulcers . c MERCURIAL ORE . Given by Mr. Oldenburge . 'T is all of one colour , much like that of the Hepatick Cinnabar , but somewhat sadder . In the West-Indies , all their silver is refined , or else melted down with Quick-silver . e A Past made hereof with Gold , is sometimes used for gilding of Brass Vessels ; which being daub'd with the same , and held to the fire , the Gold adheres , and the Mercury exhales . With this the Tin-Foile is made to stick close to the backsides of Looking-Glasses . Of Sublimate , Ceruss , Juyce of Limons , and Rose-water , mixed like an Oyntment ; is made That Paint , which is both the best and the worst in the World. In Medicine , the great use of Mercury is in the Lues Venerea ; sometimes in the Cholick and Iliac Passion ; and for Wormes , especially those small ones , called Ascarides ; against which , if duly prepar'd , there is no Medicine so effectual , or more safe . Being prepar'd , and mixed with convenient Catharticks , 't is also very properly us'd in divers Chronick Diseases . A rich piece of Native CINNABAR , from Carinthia . It weighs above ℥ ij and ʒij , and is entirely of a Scarlet colour . Another Piece of CINNABAR , of a Scarlet-colour , from Tyrol . A Piece of Native CINNABAR , of a purple colour , almost like that of fine Lake . Given by Mr. Oldenburge . A piece of BLACK CINNABAR . Given by Dr. Walter Pope . Hard and ponderous , about as big as a Lambs Heart . Where it breaks , of a shining black . Another piece , of a shining Black , mixed with a sad Purple . By the same Hand . The best Cinnabar in the Schemnitz Mines , ground with Oil , makes a Vermillion , equal to , if not surpassing , that made by sublimation . a YELLOW MUNDICK . Marchasita . Pyrites Aureus ; not for that it hath any Gold in it , but is both within , and without , of a shining Metallick yellow . As heavy , as most Ores . Here are of various Figures ; as The ORBICULAR MARCHASITE ; tuberated , about the bigness of Hand-Ball . Another , lesser , and a little compressed . The GRAP-MARCHASITE . March. Botryidea . It consisteth of small Globules growing together in the form of a young Bunch of Grapes . There is one like this in Ferr. Imperato . The APPLE MARCHASITE , as it may be call'd . 'T is round , excepting on one side , where it falls in , and hath a stalk , like a young Apple . The FLORID MARCHASITE . So I name it . For it looks like a Cluster of Buds ready to flower . The YELLOW BUD . Marchasita Phylloidea . For it looks like a single Bud composed of several small leaves . Part of a CYLINDRICK MARCHASITE , radiated from a Vitriolick Pith or Centre . The TABULATED MARCHASITE . Broad and plain , or flat like a Tablet . Consisting of flaked and small Cubick knobs , growing on a rough Stone . Another , only Flaked , growing to a blackish Stone . A Third flaked , but of an irregular form . The GRANULATED MARCHASITE . It grows on a brown Stone , in a Crust of about ● / 12 th of an inch thick , with the surface all over grained . This kind is found near Hindon in Middlesex . Not only the greater Flakes of which the other Varieties consist , but even the smallest and almost invisible Grains , are all either Squares , or at least pointed with Right Angles . Whereas the Pyrites , simply so call'd , is always Radiated . Which , and not the colour , according to others , I take to be the principal difference between them . The CUBICK Marchasite , about 1 / ● d of an inch square . The Marchasite seems to attain the perfection of its Figure , in a Cube ; that is , a Square upon a Square . But sometimes it consisteth of parts neither Cubick nor Square ; as in The PENTAGONATE Marchasite . About the bigness of a little Gall ; somewhat round , defined with several sides , each with five Angles . A Tuberated Marchasite with a Green Spar. A MARCHASITE growing to its own Spar , together with a white one pointed and semiperspicuous . A Mixed MARCHASITE . It consisteth of yellow pieces partly cubick , and partly flaked : with Lead-Ore holding Silver growing to it on one side ; on the other , several sets of ash-colour'd Flakes growing together in the form of little Roses . As all Metals , so Marchasites have their SPARS , called Fluores . Both because they melt in the fire ; and make the Ores to which they belong , to melt the better . The reason whereof is , For that in all Spars , there is a certain Salt which lies more loose and open , and which in mixing with the Ore , frets and tears it all to pieces . A Piece of WHITE MUNDICK . WHITE MUNDICK ORE , immersed in Grains in an ash-colour'd Stone . GREEN MUNDICK , or Mundick Ore , running in Veins in white Clay . A large sphaerical and knobed FIRE-STONE , or Pyrites , about two inches in Diametre . Another , of the same Figure , as big as a Walnut , and of an Iron-colour . A Piece of a large one of the same Figure , and with a black surface . The whole Body is radiated from a Vitriolick Centre or Pith about ¼ of an inch in Diametre . Which radiation is also seen in most Fire-stones . Another whole of the same form , a little lesser . A Round PYRITES , compressed . Another lesser . A PYRITES , partly Cylindrick , and partly Oval ; Cylindrovalis . 'T is two inches long , and near an inch and ● / 2 over ; Cylindrick in the middle , and Oval at both ends . The Surface , smooth , and of a shining black . MUNDICK ORE , as it may be call'd ; having the same Analogy to that which is figur'd ; as the Ores of Metals , have to such as are pure and perfect . This is for the most part of a greenish ash-colour , not very hard , and somewhat gritty . Yellow Mundick GRAIN-ORE ; immersed in a Spar of an Amethystine colour . Another sort , like Silver Grain-Ore , in a Spar of the colour of that of Tin. So hard as to cut Glass . A piece of Mundick-Ore in a white Spar , both Grained and Vein'd . A piece or two of Veined Ore from a Silver-Mine . Mundick Ore and Vitriol mixed with a White and Green Spar. Mundick Ore , and Black Daze , mixed with a Vein of White and Green Spar ; all lying between two firm Beds or Walls . These Ores , by some are called Mock-Ores . A MOCK-FIRE-STONE . Pyrites stirilis . Outwardly , of the colour of polish'd Steel . And radiated from the Centre , as the true Pyrites . But of a light and useless substance . No sort of Mundick , that I find , either in the Ore , or perfect , stirreth with Acids . Every Metal hath its Marchasite : which is sometimes added to them , instead of Lead , a to make them flow the better . But if too much , it robs them , by over volatilizing them b in the Furnace . Out of most Fire-stones , may be made both Vitriol and Sulphur . SECT . III. Of Mineral Principles . BY Mineral Principles , I mean , neither such imaginary ones as some have talked of : nor such as may possibly have a real existence , yet were never seen solitary or uncompounded : but those which come within the cognizance of sense , sc. Salt , Sulphurs , and Earths ; and such Bodies as are reduceable to these Tribes . For it seemeth to me , That most subterranial Bodies are either compounded of these Three , or are hereinto resolved . So Copperas is the salt of a Metal ; either as an ingredient in its Generation ; or resulting from its Corrosion by some Natural Menstruum , equivalent to such as are applyed by Art. In like manner , a Bolus , as it seems to be the Basis of most Stones and Metals ; so , upon the Resolution of the same , to be nothing but their Caput mortuum . There being a Circulation amongst Minerals , as amongst Plants and Animals ; the same Principles passing from one to another . And so , probably , amongst all Bodies , at least between the Atmosphere and the Centre of the Earth . CHAP. I. Of SALTS . A Parcel of NATURAL SAL ARMONIAC . ( Rather Ammoniac , from its supposed similitude to that of the Ancients , bred under the Sands in Africa . ) This I call Natural , as being found sublimed , by the subterraneal Fire , in a Cole-Mine near New-Castle upon Tyne . Given by Dr. L. Hodgson , who first made experiment of the nature hereof . And hath answer'd several Quaeries about it , proposed by Mr. Boyle . a Here is some of it lying upon and between Beds of a light and sooty Earth ; and some pure and white as Sow . It hath the perfect Tast of the Factitious ; consisteth of the like Fibers or Styriae ; and may be easily sublimed into Flowers . b Cerutus hath also describ'd a Sal Ammoniac , as he calls it , sublimed by the subterraneal Fires of Puteoli ; but This is of a different kind , as appears from his Description of it . c Hereof are made several Preparations of great Use to Physitians , Alchymists , and others , as the Spirit Simple , Aromatiz'd , and Tinctur'd ; the Tinctur'd Flowers , &c. A parcel of SALT taken from Tenariffe , 1674. and given by Dr. George Trumbal . 'T is very white , and light like flowers of Sal Ammoniac , or the Earth call'd Agaricum Minerale . Taken by some to be a kind of Nitre . But not rightly . For it hath the perfect Tast of a Lixivial Salt. Makes an Effervescence with Aqua Fortis , as those Salts will , but Nitre will not do . Hath , as those , a fixed Body : neither will it flow , or flame , though exposed naked to the same fire , wherein Nitre will do both . Yet hath it somewhat of a nitrous Tast intermixed ; as have also many Lixivial Salts . I conclude it therefore to be a fixed Alkaly , or , in nature , a kind of Lixivial Salt. Another parcel of the same sort of SALT , taken out of the Cave or the Pique of Tenariffe , 1674. by the same Hand . Different from the former , only in being of a purer white . A Third parcel of the same , taken , I suppose , from another quarter of the said Mountain . A square piece of Crystalline Sal Gemmae ( rather Gemmeus ) weighing almost twenty Ounces . A Ball of Crystalline Sal Gemmeus ; with another piece of the same Species . A piece of styriated Sal Gemmeus , tinctur'd with some Rays of yellow . It grows almost in the form of Sal Ammoniac . A piece of styriated Sal Gemmeus tinctur'd with partly an Amethystine , partly a Saphirine Blew . Ambrosinus gives a Figure of Crystal of this Salt , much like that of the Corns of common Sea-Salt ; from which it differs no more , than Pit-Salt . Sal Fossilis properly so call'd , is , as it were , the Ore of the Sal Gemmeus . Yet This , as well as Metals , is sometimes found native . The principal Mines are in Poland and Calabria : of which , see a Relation in the Phil. Transactions . a In the lesser Poland , saith Comer , b are some pieces of this Salt ( he means the Ore ) like huge Stones ; so hard , that Houses and even whole Towns are built with them . Near Eperies , a City in Upper-Hungary , is a Salt-Mine , in which are pieces Ten thousand pounds weight . c Of This as of common Salt , may be distill'd that Acid Liquor commonly , but absurdly call'd the Oil. This moderately taken , but especially if it be dulcify'd by Cohobations with a simple , or rather with an aromatiz'd Spirit of Wine , is sometimes of excellent use to restore the Digestive Faculty to the Stomach . But the common sort , taken , as it often is , without discretion , really breeds more Diseases , than it pretends to cure . See several Preparations of Salt in Schroder and others . Ambrosinus , I think it is , who reports , d That in the Province of Canicla , in the Great Cam's Dominions , the people melt and cast Salt into a round Form , for Money . But who ever knows the nature of common Salt , must also , that this Report is a great mistake . BLEW VITRIOL , Native , and crystalliz'd , from the Copper-Mines of Herngrundt in Hungary . Given by Dr. Edward Brown , together with the several Species following . GREEN VITRIOL , Native ; from the Silver-Mines of Schemnitz in Hungary . Native GREEN VITRIOL , mixed with some Rays of a pale Blew ; from the same place . With its astringent and sweetish Tasts , is joyn'd some Acritude . It grows to its own Ore , of a purplish ash-colour ; and of a milder Tast. A parcel of the same Species , from the Copper-Mine of Herngrundt . Native VITRIOL of a pale Purple , and consisting of pointed Crystals . This also hath some Acritude . From the same Mine . Native WHITE VITRIOL . It grows in glossy Grains like Nitre grosly powder'd ; and not without some Acritude . From the same place . Made WHITE-VITRIOL of Chremnitz . WHITE-VITRIOL Ore of Chremnitz . Of a pale Okre colour , and meanly astringent . A sort of Native VFRDEGRIESE , from the Copper-Mines of Herngrundt . It consisteth of flat and parallel Plates , as in a Slate ; of a blewish Green , yet not so blew , as the factitious . 'T is also of a much milder Tast. It maketh a strong ebullition with Spirit of Nitre . These from the above-mention'd Person . A rich ORE of Green Copperas , from Cornwall . Of a kind of Brick-colour , crack'd a little with lying in the Air , and hath upon it several efflorescent lumps of Copperas . A poorer sort of Green Copperas ORE . On one side , being scraped , of a blewish ash-colour ; and with little Tast. On the other , of a yellowish Green , and tasteth strong as Vitriol . Maketh an Effervescence with Spirit of Nitre . A Fibrous or STYRIATED ORE of Green Copperas . 'T is white , and form'd almost like Sal Ammoniac ; but hath the perfect Tast of Green Vitriol . Acids stir it not . Besides the places mention'd , and others , Green Copperaas is plentifully made here in England , as at Debtford , and else where . The Copperas Stones or Fire-Stones are found on the Sea-shore in Essex , Hamphire , and so Westward ; the best of a bright Silver-colour . For the making of Copperas , they make Beds sometimes an hundred feet long , and fifteen broad at top ; well ram'd first with Clay , and then with Chalk . In these Beds the said Stones are laid about two feet thick : which by Sun and Rain , are gradually dissolv'd ; and in five or six years time , begin to turn into a kind of Vitriolick Earth , which will swell and ferment like levened-Dough . And once in four years , the Bed is renewed with fresh Stones . In a Boyler containing about twelve Tuns of Vitriolick Liquor running from the Bed , they put in by degrees , about fifteen hundred pounds of old Iron ; which both quickens the boyling , and prevents the setling and melting of the Copperas at the bottom of the Boyler , and of the Boyler it self . Sometimes , in stirring the Earth on the Beds , they find pieces of Native Copperas . See a particular and exact account of these Works at Debtford , communicated by Mr. Colwal , the Founder of this Musaeum , and by Me published in the Philosophical Transactions . a Of the Nature of Vitriol , see several considerable Observations grounded on Experiment , in the same Transactions . b Amongst other particulars , an excellent way of purifying it from its Okre . The three principal Parts hereof are , an Acid Spirit , fixed Salt , and Sulphur . The last , a good Hypnotick , in some Cases , where Opium is not safe . Native Vitriol , saith Ambrosinus , c given to the quantity of ʒj in any convenient vehicle , is a great Remedy in Germany and Hungary for the Plague . Blew Vitriol of excellent use against Venereal Ulcers . Both of this , and the Green , is made the Powder called Sympathetick ; the Description whereof may be seen in Papinius , and out of him in Wormius . I doubt not , but that the Stiptick Liquors of Mr. Lyster and of Mr. Deny , are both made of Vitriol . A sort of ALUMINOUS Earth , found near the River Patomach in Virginia . 'T is soft and very light ; of an ash-colour , and acid-astringent Tast , almost like that of Alum . Whether the people there make Alum of it , or use it in Deying , we have no account . Of the Nature of Alum , see a very good Discourse in the Philosophical Transactions . d Of the English Alum-Works an accurate Account , communicated by Daniel Colwal Esq and by Me published in the same Transactions . e The Alum-Stone ( of a blackish colour , and flaky , like Cornish Slate ) is found in most of the Hills between Scarbrough and the River of Tees in York-shire . As also near Preston in Lancashire . Of these Stones calcin'd , is made a Lee ; and of the Lee , Alum . The Lee after the first shooting of the Alum ; is called Mothers . In which , certain Nitrous and other parts call'd Slam , being predominant ; to precipitate the same , they add the Lees of Kelp ; made of Tangle , a Sea-Weed commonly among Oysters . And then , a certain proportion of Urine , both for the same purpose , and to keep the Kelp-Lees from hardening the Alum too much . The Mine , before it is calcin'd , being exposed to the Air , will moulder in pieces , and yield a Liquor whereof Copperas may be made . Fallopius's Aq. Aluminis Magistralis , is of good use against untoward Ulcers . Deyers boil their Cloaths , or Yarn in Alum-Water , that they may take both a better , and more durable colour . It is used , likewise , for the making of a Leather soft and white , or fit to take a clear colour , which the Tan'd , will not do . And I little doubt , but that to wash the Skins of Beasts or Fowls herewith on both sides , or perhaps on the Feathers , only strewing Alum in fine powder , would be a good way to keep them from the Moth , and growing dank in moist Weather , and so to preserve them for ever . CHAP. II. Of SULPHURS . A Piece of Opacous yellow AMBER half a foot long . Given by Thomas Henshaw Esq . Found , with several lesser pieces , in digging of a Ditch under the Walls of Rensburge in Holstein , eighteen feet under ground . Which place is at least five and twenty miles both from the Baltick and German Seas . A Piece of AMBER of the colour of Honey . A Piece of clear yellow AMBER . Given by Captain Tailor . Another yellow Piece , semiperspicuous ; from the same Hand . A Ball of yellow and opacous AMBER . A Piece of clear yellow Amber , with a CICADA drowned in it . A Piece of Citrine Amber , with several GNATS immersed . A little Ball of citrine Amber , with an immersed Emmet . A Heart of yellow Amber , with two FLIES . Two or three more Pieces , with some other INSECTS . In Septalius's Musaeum , is one so large as to bury a Frog . And Boetius a affirms that Pieces are found sometimes as big as a mans Head. Found in great quantity in Pomerania , and upon the Coast of Prussia in the Baltick-Sea . The Elector of Brandenburge , Soveraign of that Coast , farmes it out b for twenty Thousand Crowns yearly . Also plentiful on the Coasts of Soffala , Mosambique and Melinde . Boetius describes a Powder , c in which Amber is the chief Ingredient , and which he highly commends for the Epilepsie both in Children and grown persons . The two Salts of Amber united , saith Terzagi , d make an admirable Specifick for that Disease . Take Yelks of Eggs sixteen , Gum Arabick ℥ ij ; Gum of Cherry-Tree ℥ j. Dissolve them , and set them in the Sun for an Artificial Amber . Amongst the many Opinions of the Original of Amber , I put this question , Whether it is not a kind of harden'd Petroleum ? FLAKED STONE-COAL . Lithanthrax scissilis . By some called Black Amber ; not properly . For , when fir'd , it hath scarce any tast or smell . Neither doth it yield any Oil , or melt , as Amber . Only makes a very weak and thin Flame , which presently vanishes ; and little smoak . Yet keeps fire for a considerable time . 'T is black , glossy , and pretty hard . Yet being struck , easily breaketh into Flakes of a square Figure . Found in Misnia , Bohemia , &c. In some Pits two Hundred paces deep . d A STONE taken out of the Dead-Sea . Blackish and somewhat flaky . Dissoluble with Spirit of Nitre . When fir'd , it yields a sulphurious scent . Yet the barbarous Arabians use it for fewel . A Piece of Jet . Gagates , from Gaza a River of Lycia , where first found . Given by Sir Rob. Moray . Of a shining colour , and in some places , flaky . It cracks when held to the fire ; and in it , burns with a thick flame and smoak , and very stinking . If rub'd till its warm , it takes up pieces of Feathers , and such light Bodies . 'T is found in France , Sicily . And in this Island , in Cleaveland , on the top of Huntley and Whitby Clifts , where the Sea-water never comes . Pit EBONY . Ebenum fossile . Very brittle , and when held in a flame , breaks into Flakes ; it burns , with a sooty smoak , into ashes ; but with scarce any flame . A parcel of ORPMENT . Auripigmentum s. Arsemicum croceum . Native SULPHUR or BRIMSTONE , crystalliz'd , of a pale Golden colour , and semiperspicuous . Sent from Peru. The like is described in Calceolarius's Musaeum , and by Wormius . ANOTHER Piece , of such a like colour . Found in the Pike of Tenariff , and given by Dr. George Trumbal . A Lump of Native SULPHUR of the colour of some Olibanum Drops , or opacous yellow Amber . From the same Hand , and Place . As also , Two Pieces of SULPHUR ORE . One , Earth , of a brown colour ; the other , Stone , of a Sand-colour and gritty . Native SULPHUR of Island . Of the colour of the common factitious Brimstone ; and immersed in a stony Bed. SULPHUR , of a curious Orange-colour , extracted out of Gold-Ore . Given by Henry Oldenburge Esq . SULPHUR ORE of Freyberg . Here are three Pieces . One , almost of the colour of Cinabar . Put into the fire , it smells like Brimstone , but flames not . The other two , consist of blackish and ash-colour parts mixed with the red ; together with some grains of Mundick . If fired , they smell like the first , but not so strongly ; nor make any flame . GREEN SULPHUR-ORE . Like that in the Copper-Mines of Suecia , mention'd by Wormius . SULPHUR-ORE of Island . Opacous , and immersed in a blewish Glebe . If burnt , it hath the scent of Brimstone ; but yet weak , and flames not . Of the nature of Sulphur , Copperas , and Alum , see a very good Discourse in the Phil. Transactions . a Of the Uses , see Agricola , Libavius , Crollius , &c. I have seen a Tincture of Sulphur of Mr. Boyls , brought over the Helm , which will fume all away . I remember not where he describes it , but as I take it , 't is made with Sal Ammoniac . CHAP. III. Of EARTHS . TWo Parcels of EARTH RAINED on the Archipelago , upon the Eruption of M. Vesuvius , Dec. 6th 1631. Given by J. Evelyn Esq . One , is gritty , and of the colour of Amber . The other a soft Bole , and looks like powder'd Jalap . I dropped some Oil of Vitriol on them , but they stir not . This Earth began to rain about Ten of the Clock at Night , and continu'd till two next Morning : So that it lay two inches thick on the Deck of Captain W. Badily's Ship , who sent this Relation . While it rain'd , no Wind stirring . It fell in several parts a hundred Leagues distant . b A parcel of EARTH , RAINED lately upon Tenariff . Given by Mr. Joseph Bowles , a Merchant in this City . Of a pale Clay-colour , and insipid . Yet upon the affusion of Oil of Vitriol , makes a suddain Effervescence ; herein different from the former . FINE SAND , from a Sand-Pit near Bruley in Kent . Given also by Mr. Evelyn . Of this is made the clearest and best English Glass . It consisteth of some Grains , as clear as Crystal : with which others obscure , being mixed , give a whitish ash-colour to the whole Mass. A Sandy substance of a Gold-colour , found in a Vein of Stone in Hartford in New-England . Black SAND of Virginia . Black SAND found on the shore near New-Haven in New-England ; with some Grains of red and white . The like out of St. Christophers Island . Fine white SAND of Saco in New-England . Of BOLES and other EARTHS , here are examples of all colours , as White , Ash-colour'd , Yellow , Red , Green , Blew , Brown , Black. Of which in their Order . A parcel of MELITA EARTH . Given by Sir Phil. Skippon . By some called St. Pauls Earth . 'T is of a white colour , but inclining to that of Mortar . Not gritty , yet less soft than many other Earths . Makes a strong Effervescence with any Acid. Cerutus a extols the use of it in Pestilential Feavers , and against Worms in Children , and not unjustly . Not only the Earth it self , but the Images , Vessels , and the like , made hereof , are fabled to derive these and other Virtues , as against the bitings of Serpents , &c. from St. Paul , who liv'd sometime there , and miraculously preserv'd himself from the Venome of the Viper . And Wormius b hath given himself the trouble to transcribe a printed Paper hereof . SAMOS EARTH . 'T is white , and softer than the former . Maketh an ebullition with any Acid ; but very weak and slow . It hath somewhat of an aromatick Tast , like that of calcin'd Harts Horn. Of this also Vessels were antiently made of great esteem . STONE MARROW . Stenomarga Agricolae , i. e. Saxi Medulla : because found between the Commissures of great Stones . Agaricus Mineralis , Imperato ; from its likeness to Agarick in colour ; but no further . For between the Teeth it feels somewhat like fine sand or grit ; and hath no Tast. Nor is it sensible of Acids . 'T is sometimes used by Chirurgions for the drying of Ulcers . A BOLE like that of WHITE c Terra Lemnia . Very close and heavy , and when scraped , of a pale white , smooth , and glossy ; almost like to white Wax . 'T is but slowly dissolved in the mouth . This and other like smooth Earths are commonly called Pingues , or Fat : absurdly , for Laeves or Subtiles . Their seeming Pinguitude proceeding only from the exquisite fineness of the Particles of which they consist . A smooth BOLE , almost of the colour of Castile Soap . More easily dissolved than the former , so as it seems to melt in the mouth like Butter . A parcel of very white , light , and soft EARTH . Taken out of the Cave opened at the Royal Fort at Plymouth ; where it lies in little Veins containing much water . Supposed to be the materia prima of white Marble . A White EARTH lying in a Load degenerated from Tin. very gritty , and insensible of Acids . A White EARTH , with a Ray of Red ; very soft , without any grit , and inaffected with Acids . Nor hath it the common Tast of Boles , but is altogether insipid . Found in the same place , as the former ; but in different Veins . Supposed to be the Embrio of white and red Marble . A BOLE of a yellowish sandy colour ; somewhat gritty and friable . SILESIAN BOLE . Of a redish yellow , exactly like the paler Emplastrum de Minio . As dense as any other , crackling a little betwixt the Teeth . Yet without the least Particle of Grit ; feels as smooth as Castile-Soap ; scrapes with a gloss ; and breaks like Bees-Wax , or the Salve above-said . Tasteth like other Boles . The BOHEMICK sealed BOLE . It agrees in all properties with the former ; saving that it hath somewhat more of red . The HEPATICK BOLE of LEMNOS . Of kin to the red Lemnian . And answers to that which Wormius describes by the Name of Terra sigillata hepatica . It stirreth not with Acids . ANOTHER of the same more PALE . Somewhat harder than the Armenian Bole. It makes a small ebullition with Oil of Vitriol , and with Spirit of Nitre a very strong one . I take the principal Difference between Earths , as applied to Medical Use , to be this , That some are not affected with Acids ; others are : Those , Pauperes or Fatuae ; coming nearer to simple or meer Earths ; These Saline , or impregnated with a Mineral Alkali , and therefore of greater energy . A smooth and pale redish CLAY , lying in a little vein , running East and West , through a great Pillar of Sand , in a firme Marble-Rock . Supposed to be the Embrio of the red Marble . Red LEMNOS EARTH . As red as Radle ; but much more close and coherent , and so colours not the Fingers . Theophrastus a reckons up three sorts of Terra Lemnia ; sc. the Deep Red , the Pale Red , and the Whitish . Celebrated by some of the Antients against Poyson , which , if right , it expels by Vomit . Yet Theophrastus saith , That in his time , it was used only for Painting . ARMENIAN BOLE . From that part of Armenia next to Cappadocia . Both of a deep and a pale Red. Very soft , and easily rub'd to powder . Never makes any ebullition with Acids . First brought to Rome in Galen's time , when the Plague was there . In which , and other Malignant Diseases , it hath generally been esteemed of good use . Joubertus relates , as a Testimony of its Virtue , That four men preparing some Cathartick of Antimony , were all well nigh suffocated . And that upon his giving them each ℈ ij of this Bole , they became very well . But the question is , Whether so soon as they were got out of the reach of the Antimonial Fumes , ( from which we may be sure he took them ) they would not have been well without it ? An English BOLE , like the Armenian . From Sir J. Hoskins . A Red MINERAL EARTH , with some little glossiness in some places . Of the colour of the deepest Armenian Bole. Red Cornish MARLE , used in Agriculture . It hath some grains of fine Sand , which , through a Glass , looks like Metal . A piece also of common Radle . A BOLE consisting of Red and White Plates , thin and parallel ; so as to look like striped Work. BERG-GRUN ; a Green Earth , the sediment of a green Water in the Copper-Mine at Herngrundt . Given by Dr. Ed. Brown. 'T is used by Painters . A VERDAZURINE BOLE . So I call it , for that it is on the out-side of a blewish green , like Verdegriese . Within , of the colour of a Leek . It sticks to the Tongue , as the Armenian , or Lemnian , and hath the like Tast. Stirs not with Acids . Not unlike to that , which is described by Wormius with the Name of Creta Viridis . Yet cannot be the same , unless that Name be ill given : for Chalk properly so call'd , maketh a strong Effervescence with any Acid. A GREEN EARTH like that which Kentman a calls Saponariam s. Fulloniam . A BLEWISH Grey MARLE mixed with Red. Used in Agriculture . A BLEWISH EARTH , with the signature of an Escallop upon it . It gently dissolves with Acids . Earthen BALLS , about as big as mounting Stones , of a Blewish colour , or that of Tobacco-Pipe-Clay . With other irregular Lumps of the same nature : found among the Earth of a Hill overturn'd at Kenebank in New-England . A Piece of IRISH-SLATE , so called . Given by Mr. Rob. Hook. Of the same colour as the Cornish , only somewhat paler . But as soft as the Terra Lemnia , and several other Boles . And is therefore to be reckon'd amongst them . Besides the common Tast of Boles , it hath a little Astringency . Yet not alike perceived in all , for there is better and worse : which Apothecaries will do well to observe . Kentman a mentions a sort of very white Earth near Padoa , which in a short time would turn Blew , only by being exposed to the Aer . A sort of BROWN EARTH , very light ; lying in Veins , incompassed with a Body of greenish Sand. From Cornwall . A BLACK EARTH , taken out of a spot enclosed in the same Sand , without any Vein issuing from it . PART IV. Of Artificial Matters . SECT . I. Of Things relating to CHYMISTRY , and to other Parts of NATURAL PHILOSOPHY . ALL Arts are referred either barely to the Observation , Or also to the Command and Management of their Object , for the Use of Man. But I must speak of those Particulars here preserv'd , in that Order , as they will bear : and so shall reduce them to four General Heads , sc. such as relate to Chymistry and other parts of Natural Philosophy ; To the Mathematicks , Mechanicks , and Antiquity . The Phlegme , Oil , Spirit , Volatile , and fixed Salts , both of the Serous , and Grumous Parts of HUMANE BLOOD . Together with the Oil , Volatile , and fixed Salts , of that of an OX . Prepared , and given by Dr. Walter Needham . By whom also was read a Discourse before the Royal Society , in which , as I take it , the proportions between the said parts , with divers other Remarques were deliver'd . But I meet with no Register hereof . The different Proportions of the said parts , as they are observable in the several Viscera , I may have occasion else where to represent . I shall now only note , That the fixed Salts of Blood above mention'd , are three of them Grey , and all but weak . The fourth , viz. that of the serous part of an Oxes , although calcined to whiteness ; yet is not so strong , as That of most Vegetables . The OIL of TOBACCO distilled per descensum . The notable effect hereof upon a Cat , was try'd some years since before the Royal Society . One or two Drops of it being put upon her Tongue , she fell immediately into horrid Convulsions , and dy'd within the space of one minute of an hour . This very Oil I have several times prescribed to my own Father ( who takes Tobacco ) in Lint to be held betwixt his Teeth , against the Toothach , with a good effect , and no ill one . But I , who take none , having once us'd it , my self in the same manner , although I swallow'd not so much as any of my spittle , yet it made me extremely sick , and vomit once or twice . The Stillatitious OIL of LAWANG BARQUE . Sent from Java major by Sir Phil. Vernatti . It partaketh much of the colour , smell , and tast of That of Sassafras ; but is much more fragrant . The Oil of Sassafras is distill'd only from the Wood. But if one were distill'd from the Barque , it might equal This. An Oil distill'd per Alembicum , from the ROOTS of the CINAMON-TREE resembling Camphire . From the same Hand and Place . The Roots being only bruised , and steeped in Water , are then distill'd . The Tree is about the bigness of the Olive . Described by Linschot . a Grows in Cavit and Subanin , but the best and most in the Island Seylon ; there in whole Woods . The LIQUID OIL of MACE , by expression . 'T is made of fresh Mace. Hath some few curdled parts , as sometimes in that of Olives : but the most part of it is liquid without heat , which the best expressed Oil of Mace in the Shops , is not . Almost of the colour of a Tincture of Saffron , and very fragrant . Confirming what Linschot saith , sc. That the original colour of Mace , is Scarlet . The FIXED SALTS of Carduus bened . Garden and Sea Scurvy-Grass , Ash and Oak Barques , Rosemary , Mint , Mugwort , Agrimony , Wormwood , Sorrel , Mallows , Liquorish , Anise-Seeds , Sena , Jalap . By Me prepared and given . Together with a Discourse read before the Royal Society concerning the same , which I purpose to publish ere long . I shall here only Note , that although Many think and affirm , That all the Fixed Salts of Vegetables are alike : yet by These , duly managed , it doth appear , That there is a great difference , both as to strength , and otherwise , between divers of them , even when they have been equally calcin'd . So far , that the promiscuous use of some of them , in Physick , is unsafe : as , for instance , of Tartar and Wormwood ; half a Scruple of the former , being as strong as one whole Scruple of the latter . Of the Fixed Salt of Vegetables , see a Discourse in the Phil. Transact . N. 107 , & 108. Of the Volatile Salt , N. 101. a An East-Indian Composition ( as it seems of Vegetables ) called CATO . Very astringent , and infus'd in water makes it yellow . Us'd by the Indians against the Inflammations of the Mouth or Throat . SAL AMMONIAC sublim'd in a Sugar-Mould from Beds of the same taken from a Coal-Mine near New-Castle upon Tyne ; of which , see the foregoing part of this Catalogue . Prepar'd and given by Dr. Luke Hodgson . SPIRIT of Sal Ammoniac distill'd from the said Salt mixed with Quick-Lime . By the same Hand . The Parts of the Medical WATERS of SCARBROUGH . Prepared and given by Dr. Witty : together with an account of them . But this I find not . The Preparations are these , The Phlegm , and Acid Spirit , not strong . The Sedement upon evaporation , of an ash-colour , a bitterish and nitrous Tast. The Precipitate , upon the mixture of Gall-powder ; black , and of little Tast. One or two Grains will precipitate ʒj out of a Gallon of the Water . The Nitrous or Essential Salt , as I take it , before the Precipitation be made . The like Salt , after the Precipitation is made . These Salts have also somewhat of a Nitrous Tast , but mixed with a smatch of a Vitriolick : And the latter , I take notice , is figur'd into long square Crystals , or little square Bars . The Black Precipitate calcin'd . The Lixivial Salts , made , as I take them , from the Precipitate , and from the simple Sediment or Extract both before and after Precipitation made : somewhat like to that of Vitriol . What ever Ingredients , as Niter , Vitriol , or other known Salts , may go to constitute these abovesaid ; I am of Opinion , That the predominant is some Metallick Principle different from them all . A Solid HERMETICK PHOSPHORUS ; a mixed Matter , which being exposed for about half a minute of an hour to the Sun , or only to Day-light , or to a bright Fire or Candle ; will shine in the dark for some minutes . Made by Dr. Fr. Slare , and by him given to the Royal Society , Apr. 3. 1679. The first of this kind was made by Monsieur Baldwin , a German Lawyer who gave it the Name above , but with no direction for the making of it . Nor doth he so much as mention the Materials . I call it Solid , to distinguish it from two Liquid kinds . The Author of one , supposed to be Mr. Dan. Krafft . The other invented by the Honourable Mr. Boyle ; which He calls the Aerial Noctiluca ; and whereof He hath lately published an excellent Discourse . In whose Laboratory , the solid kind was also made by his direction , several ways . Of the Process for This here , Dr. Slare some years since received a hint from Dr. Christian Connerding , Archiater to the Duke of Zell . And not hearing of any one , amongst many that have try'd , besides these Three , to have succeeded in the making of it , he hath imparted the following Account . Take good firm Chalk , ignite it in a Crucible , and then powder it . Put into a pint or half a pint of strong Spirit of Nitre , Cochleatim , as much hereof , as will serve well to satiate it , i. e. till it becomes sweetish , and makes no Effervescence upon the injection of the Chalk . Then dilute this Liquor with fair Water , filtre it through a Paper , and so evaporate it in a large Glass , or glazed Vessel , or good Hassian Crucible to a dry Salt. The preparation whereof may be perform'd in four hours : whereas I have seen a Pocess , that would take as many Weeks to follow it . The main business lies in the good Enchiresis ; about which these several Directions must be carefully observ'd . First you must prepare a Vessel of Clay , somewhat like a shallow Coffee-Dish , of three , four , or five inches in Diametre , and an inch in depth , very well baked and neal'd . Then place it under a Muffle , after the manner of a Refining Furnace , in the place where the Cuppels usually stand : and so make it red hot . Then put the prepared Salt into it , by little and little , not above ʒj ss . or ʒij at a time . Keep the fire to that degree , which will suffice to make the Salt boil in the Dish , so as to spread it self every way , and creep up the sides of it . Before the Salt , last put in , be consumed , be sure always to be ready , to make a new addition , otherwise your labour so far is lost , and you must begin again . When five or six Drachms are fum'd away , take the Dish nimbly out of the fire , so soon as the Salt last put in is dry . If you have wrought well , what remains in the Dish will be yellowish in some parts , and every yellow part will shine . Secure this Matter from the Air by fitting and cementing a Glass to it : otherwise it will loose its property in one Week . As to the Cause of this strange Phaenomenon , Dr. Slare continues to this effect . I shall in short offer my Thoughts , and refer them to your Judgment . Two Questions may arise : What it is in this Mixture that yields the light ? and , How it doth it ? As to the first , I take it to be the pure fiery part of the Spirit of Nitre embraced by the Chalk . For that the rest is weak and phlegmatick ; as appears , if it be distill'd . Also , that about the end of the Operation , a black Fume begins to rise and fly away . That if by continuing the Dish too long in the fire , you drive all the Nitrous parts away , the Chalk which stays behind will not be luminous . Or if the Matter duly prepar'd , be exposed to the Air , and thereby prey'd upon , the same effect will follow . As to the Second , I suppose , That it shines not by Imbibition of Light , but by Impression from it , from whence proceeds a motion therein productive of Light. Which we may the rather be induced to believe , In that if it be put into an Iron Cover , and then an Iron Box , and a good heat given to it , it will shine so vigorously as to seem to kindle the Air about it . That two Men by following their blow close , will make a Bar of Iron glow , or shine in the dark . And although the Impulse of Light may seem small ; yet upon Bodies nearly related to it , as This seems to be , it appears to be great . As in those odd effects it sometimes hath upon Infants unus'd to it ; and People that have sore Eyes ; or have been newly Couch'd ; as it happen'd to Dr. Castle sometime since , who by making bold with his Eyes too early , ( i. e. by a too frequent admission of light to them , ) after that Operation , did thereupon suffer such extreme pains , and mischief in his Eyes , that he now dispairs of ever seeing more . Mr. Haac a saith he , hath frequently repeated the following Experiment upon this Phosphorus . If it be exposed to the Morning Light a little before Sun rising , it presents a bright Rosy hugh . As the Sun approaches the Meridian , it advances to a higher and more firey Complexion , like that of a red hot Iron . A little after Sun-set , declines to a pale wan colour , like Chalk , or rather Mother of Pearl . Expos'd , saith he , to the light of a Candle , or flaming Fagot , it receives a pale Luminous colour , as from the Sun towards setting . But being expos'd for a considerable time to the most clear Moonshine that I have seen in London , I could not perceive it to become Luminous in the least . It hath been kept , saith he , in the Vacuum of my Great and Noble Patron , the Honourable Mr. Boyle called Vacuum Boyleanum , and by his Highness Prince Rupert and Himself observ'd , for above four or five months , without any diminution of its shining property . He adds , That he hath lately found a way to affix this Shining Matter to Glass , whereby some not unpleasing Experiments may be made . Thus far Dr. Slare . As to his Ingenious Conjectures of the Subject and Cause of Light in this Phosphorus : because he hath desired my Opinion , I shall therefore subjoyn it in a few lines . As to the first , What it is which gives the Light : It seems hard to say , Whether it be the Cretaceous Salt , the Nitrous Salt , or some Igneous Particles incorporated with them in the Operation ? It is plain , That one way or other , they do all concur to produce it . As to the Question , How these Particles give light ? It should first be stated , What Light is ; Whether it be a Body ? Which , though much disputed , yet in strict speaking , is an absurd Question ; all one , as to ask , Whether a Quality , be a Body ? But the meaning of the Question is , or ought to be , Whether there be any Body in Nature , which is the peculiar subject of Light , or metonymically may be called Light ? Or whether more Bodies than one , may successively be the immediate subject thereof ? If so , Whether it be any other Adjunct besides Motion ? If only Motion , Whether as there is one peculiar Motion , at least for a Musical sound , so another for Light ? And in regard there are some Experiments which seem to favour each of these Questions : such an Answer should be given as will correspond with all those experiments ; and will be too long to suit with this Catalogue . I shall here only say , I am inclined to believe , That , in this Case , all the three Bodies above mention'd serve together to compose an Apt Recipient of that which is the true Luminous Body . That , as in the mixture of Sulphur and Water , sulphurious Salts , of affinity with both , are used as a medium : so here , the Cretaceous Parts serve to fix the Nitrous ; and the Nitrous , to fix the Igneous ; being of a middle nature and readily incorporated with them both . And being in this union exposed to the Sun Beams , or other Light , the Igneous parts serve , for some time , to retain a certain portion of such as are Luminous , or to give , as I may say , a degree of Fixation to These also : and that therefore this Mixture is kindled or made to shine , by puting it into the Light , as a stick is made to burn , by puting it into the fire . Of shining Flesh , see a Relation of some Remarkable Circumstances , made by Dr. J. Beal , and published in the Phil. Trans . a Of Instruments relating to Natural Philosophy . AN AIRE-PUMP ; or an Engine to exhaust the Air out of any Vessel fitly applied . Contrived and described b by the Honourable Rob. Boyle Esq . Who hath also made therewith , and published in several Tracts , a great variety of accurate and instructive Experiments . A Great CONDENSING ENGINE of Brass ; contrived to ram and crowd a great quantity of Air into a little room . Whereto is also fitted an Iron Gun or Barrel . A Little CONDENSING ENGINE of Glass , with a Brass-Neck , Rammer and Valve fitted to it . A WEATHER CLOCK . Begun by Sir Chr. Wren , c now President of the Royal Society . To which other Motions have since been added , by Mr. Robert Hook Professor of Geometry in Gresham-Colledge . Who purposes to publish a Description hereof . I shall therefore only take notice , That it hath six or seven Motions ; which he supposeth to be here advantagiously made altogether . First a Pendulum Clock , which goes with ¼ of a 100 lib. weight , and moves the greatest part of the work . With this , a Barometre , a Thermometre ; a Rain-Measure , such an one as is next describ'd ; a Weather-Cock , to which subserves a piece of Wheel-Work analogous to a way Wiser ; and a Hygroscope . Each of which have their Regester , and the Weather-Cock hath Two ; one for the Points , the other for the Strength of the Wind. All working upon a Paper falling off of a Rowler which the Clock also turns . An Instrument for MEASURING the quantity of RAINS that fall in any space of time , on any piece of Ground , as suppose upon one Acre in one year . Contrived by Sir Christopher Wren . In order to the Theory of Vapours , Rivers , Seas , &c. A triangular Tin-Vessel hanging in a Frame , as a Bell , with one Angle lowermost . From whence one side rises up perpendicular , the other sloaped ; whereby the water , as it fills , spreads only on one side from the centre , till at length it fills and empties it self . Which being done , a leaden poise , on the other side , immediately pulls it back to fill again . The Model of an Iron Instrument to fetch Earth , or other Bodies , from the bottom of the Sea ; made with several Valves and Springs to open and shut it for that purpose . Contriv'd by Mr. Hook. A LAMP-FURNACE . By the same Person . Towards the bottom is a partition with a hole in the middle ; below which , stands a Vessel of Oil with a Wick , and a Cork to float it , so as to stand within the said hole . Over this is placed a Pan , viz. with the bottom about two inches distant from the partition . Within which , is fine Sand. Design'd for the hatching of Eggs , in order to observe the Process of Generation . As also for digesting of Liquors . A pair of Semicylindrick LAMPS . Contrived , describ'd , a and delineated b by the same Person . Design'd , for the poysing the Liquor which is to feed the Flame , so as to keep the surface thereof always at the same height , till it be all consum'd . And thereby not only to secure , that it never desert the Flame , and so to save Attendance : but also to keep the Flame of equal strength , for all such purposes as require it . The MODEL of an EYE . In which the Humours are represented by Glasses of an answerable Figure . A BURNING-GLASS , about half a foot in Diametre . A HOLLOW BURNING-GLASS . That is to say , two thin concave Glasses set together , and so to be fill'd up with water when it is us'd . About the same bigness as the former : but burneth not altogether so strongly ▪ Contrived and given by Dr. John Wilkins late Bishop of Chester . A Large MICROSCOPE , with three Glasses , and several Screws to fit it for all manner of positions . It magnifies the Area of the Object to above a hundred times the extent thereof to the bare Eye . A Lesser MICROSCOPE , somewhat more managable than the former . The advantage of one with more Glasses , is that it takes in a bigger Object , or a greater part of it . Of one with a single Glass , that it shews the Object clearer . So that to have a distinct representation of it , 't is convenient to make use of both . Of the latter kind , I have seen several made by Mr. John Malling in this City , not only with melted , but with Ground-Glasses so very small , that one of these Ground-Glasses being weighed in the Assay-Scales in the Tower , was found not above the fourscorth part of a Grain . The Diametre or Chord 1 / ●● th part of an inch . Another , so small , that those Scales were not nice enough to weigh it . The Chord hereof to that of the former , is as two to three . These are the clearest and best that ever I saw . An OTOCOUSTICK , or Instrument to help the hearing , made of Ivory . In shape like a Funnel , saving that the Nose is bended for the more convenient application to the Ear , and reception of the sound . Given likewise by Bishop Wilkins . Another of Copper , funnel'd at one end , as the former , and also belly'd in the middle . A Third of Tin , of a Conick Figure , and with a Cochlea within it . The best of all the three , is the first . A Pair of HYDROSTATICK Scales . Used , amongst other purposes , to examine the specifick Gravity of Bodies . A Box of ANATOMICK Instruments ; sc. Saws , Steel and Ivory Knives , Chizels , a Forceps , a Leaver , a Tenter , a Sirynge , Pipes , Probes , and Needles . SECT . II. Of Things relating to the MATHEMATICKS ; and some MECHANICKS . TO Astronomy . A REFLECTING TELESCOPE . Contrived by Mr. Isaac ▪ Newton , Professor of the Mathematicks at Cambridge . Whereby not only the cumber and charge of other Telescopes is avoided ; one of these less than a foot long , magnifying as much as another of six feet : but the Object likewise , both by a more regular Refraction , and a less expence of Rays , is much more clearly represented . It consists of a Tube open towards the Object , and close at the other end . Where is placed a Metalline Concave , instead of an Object-Glass . Near the other end , a flat Speculum , also of Metal ; placed obliquely towards a small Eye-Glass ; sc. upon that point of the Tubes Axis , on which the perpendicular falls from the said Eye-Glass . So that the Rays coming from the Object , first fall upon the Concave ; are thence reflected to the flat Speculum , thence to the Eye-Glass , and through that deliver'd to the Observers Eye . The Authors Description hereof at large ; together with a Discourse of the Materials which are or may be thought fittest for the Speculums ; a Table of Apertures and Charges for several lengths ; As also Mr. Hugen's de Zulichem's Remarques on the same ; see in the Phil. Transactions . a Arithmetick . An Instrument for working Questions by Multiplying and Dividing . Contriv'd by Mr. Hook. Who purposes to give the Description hereof himself . Geography . A WAY-WISER . Given by Bishop Wilkins . 'T is very manageable . It hath five Indexes pointing to so many different Measures , sc. Perches , Furlongs , Miles , Tens of Miles , and Hundreds of Miles ; and turn'd about with as many Wheels . Made to Work in a Coach , thus ; In the middle of the Axletree is cut a little Box to receive the Wiser : from whence the Axeltree is made hollow to the end . In this hollow lies a Rod , loose from the Axletree , and fasten'd at one end to the Nave of the Wheel , and so turns round with it . And with a Worm it hath at the other end , at the same time , it turns the Perch Wheel of the Wiser , and that all the rest . Yet by this measure , 1 yard will sometimes be lost in a 100 yards . Architecture . A Model of a Geometrick FLAT FLOOR . Given by the forementioned Person . Contrived and delineated ( a ) by Dr. J. Wallis Professor of Geometry at Oxford . Who was pleas'd to give me the following Account , as an Abstract of that he hath formerly published hereof . a I did first , saith the Doctor , Contrive and Delineate It in the Year , 1644. at Queens-Colledge in Cambridge . When afterwards I was made Professor of Geometry at Oxford , about the Year , 1650. I caused it to be framed of small pieces of Wood , representing so many pieces of Timber ; prepar'd by Mr. Rainsford a Joyner in Oxford , and put together by my self . This I shewed soon after to divers in Oxford , and particularly to Dr. Wilkins , then Warden of Wadham-Colledge in Oxford . Who was so well pleased with it , that he caused another to be made for himself , according to that Pattern . Which he kept by him for many years , and afterwards presented to the Royal Society . After the King's Restauration , I caus'd another to be made ; and , in the Year , 1660. presented it to his Majesty ; who was well pleas'd with it , and caused it to be reposited in his Closet . On the Model first mention'd , I Read two Publique Lectures at Oxford , on the Vespers of the Publique Act : the one , in the Year , 1652. as to the Construction of it ; the other , in the Year , 1653. as to the computation of what weight every Joynt of it sustains ; whereby it might be the better judged how far it may be safely practised . The greatest weight charged on any one Joynt , doth not amount to Ten-times the weight of one Beam : And the greatest weight bor'n by any one Beam ; not to seventeen times its own weight : and even this , not laid all on the same part , but distributed to several parts of it . The sum of these two Lectures , is to be seen in the Sixth Chapter of my Book de Motu . A Third Lecture , much to the same purpose , I read , May , 1699. in the same place , before the present Grand Duke of Tuscany , who honoured the University with a Visit , and me with his Presence at that Lecture . After which , he was pleased very particularly to consider both the Delineation and Model , and declared himself very well pleased with it , The contrivance is obvious to the Eye . The outsides represent the Walls of the Building on which this Flat Floor or Roof is to be laid . The Beams next adjoyning to the sides , have one end lodged on those Walls ; the other end sustained by another Beam , lying cross ; both ends of which , are in like manner sustained by other cross Beams ; and those again by others ; till they reach the other Walls . So that no one of them can fall , unless the Walls fail , or the Beams break : all mutually sustaining each other without any Pillar or Prop to support them , besides the outer Walls . The Models I caused to be made , and that of the Royal Society in imitation thereof , are in Breadth , about four times as much as the Length of the longest Beam. But may be continu'd , at pleasure , to farther breadth , as shall be thought fit . With this Caution : That the farther the Work is continu'd , the greater Weight will be charged on every Joynt ; especially near the middle . And though in this Model , no one Beam is charged with so much as seventeen times its own weight : yet if the Work be continu'd to a greater breadth , the proportional Weight will be thereby increased . And therefore must be limited , according to the strength of Timber , able to bear more or fewer times its own weight . I do not know , that yet it hath been reduced to practise , in more than four Pieces , in this Form. Such is one of the Floors in the Tower of the Publique Schools at Oxford : the Breadth whereof , to the Length of the Beams , is as three to two . But may doubtless be continu'd much further : especially in such a Roof or Floor , as is not to bear much more than its own weight . Thus , for instance , a Bowling-Green of near an Acre of Ground , may be cover'd with a Frame of long slender pieces , without any other Prop than on the sides , for Vines , or other like Plants to run upon , so as to shade the whole . Note here , That whereas the ends of the several pieces are to lie upon those that cross them , about the middle thereof ; it will be necessary at every Joynt to abate both pieces half way , or near it ; that one may be thus let into the other , and the whole reduced to a Flat . But whether such piece , so abated doth end even with that on which it lies , or doth lie over somewhat beyond it ; is indifferent . And though That may seem more elegant ; This , perhaps , may be fitter for use . Each piece , I say , must be so abated half way , or near it . For , whereas those Beams , especially if of a considerable length , will , with the weight , bow a little ; if this abatement be somewhat less than half way , ( whereby without such bowing , the whole would somewhat rise in the middle ) it will by such bowing be reduced to a Flat . Note also , That a Frame thus contriv'd , needs neither Nail nor Pin ; the several pieces fastening , as well as supporting one another . Yet , if it be to bear a great weight more than its own ; it will be convenient to fasten each Joynt with Pins ; and , if need be , to strengthen it with Iron-Plates , or line it with other pieces of Timber , to be fasten'd with Iron-Bolts ; to make amends for what is weaken'd by the abatements at the Joynts : which will make the whole Frame exceeding strong . A Model of a Double Winding STAIR-CASE . The Foot of one is opposite to that of the other ; whereby both make a parallel ascent , and within the same Cylinder . The Newel or Column in the Centre , is hollow , and built with long Apertures , to convey Light , from Candles placed at the bottom , and on the sides of the Newel , into both the Cases . Another , of a single one , with a solid Column or Newel . Navigation . A Model of the Hull of a DOUBLE-BOTTOM'D SHIP . Contrived by Sir William Pettey . It hath two Heads , two Ruders , two Keels , two Holds , and a Vacancy between them . From Stem to Stern , four feet and seven inches long . The Deck , about four Feet . From the foremost Rib to the Rudder , three Feet and seven Inches . The Keel three Feet and about five Inches . The Beam or breadth of the Ship , sixteen inches , or with respect to the Keel , as two to five . The height of the Round-House , or the Room in the place of it , three inches and 1 / ● . Of the Great Cabin , three inches . Of the Fore-Castle , as much . The depth of the Wast an inch and 1 / ● . Of the Holds , six inches and ¼ . Each of them four inches broad . The Vacancy between them , eight inches over . Their inner sides not belly'd , but plain , and perpendicular . These are the principal Measures ; which I thought fit to set down . The great Advantages of this Form , with respect either to the Speed , the Course , the Safety of the Ship , or otherwise , I leave to the Authors own excellent Hand , from whom is expected a particular Account hereof . An INSTRUMENT , contrived by Sir Christopher Wren , to demonstrate , How far against the Wind a Ship may Sail. Shewing , that the Mechanical Power , to which Sailing ( especially against the Wind ) is reducible , is a Wedge : And that a Transient Force upon an Oblique Plane will cause the motion of the Plane , against the first Mover . A TERELLA , or an Orbicular Loadstone , about four inches and ½ in Diametre , with the one half immersed in the Centre of a Plane and Horizontal Table ; so as to be like a Globe with the Poles in the Horizon . Together with 32 Needles upon the Margin of the Table . By which the different respect of the Needle to the several Points of the Loadstone ; the reduction of the Filings of Steel to Helical Lines , or near them , by the Magnetick Effluvia ; and other particulars may be observ'd . Contriv'd by the same Person . Two DIPPING-NEEDLES . Designed for the taking of Longitudes . A CANOO . Given by Mr. Hocknel . A sort of Boat so called , used in Greenland , and some other places . Figur'd almost like a Weavers Shuttle . The Wooden-Work is made up of five slender pieces , running by the length : one , which is round at the bottom or in the place of the Keel ; and two flat ones in each side : Made steady with small bended pieces , set or pricked in cross-ways , instead of Ribs : and so ty'd all together with Fin-Whale-Bone . This Wooden-Work is cover'd all over , both below and above , with Seal-Skins , sewed together with Leathern-Thongs . Saving , that towards the middle , is an Oval Hole , encompassed with a Rim about four inches high , big enough for a man to sit down in . In length , seventeen feet . From the Centre of the said Hole or Seat , forward , Ten feet ; from thence , backward , seven . In breadth at the Seat , a foot and ¾ . In depth , backward , seven inches and ½ ; forward , a foot ; because of the mans feet . And the Boat seems thereby to be carried forward with the more ease : as a Coach , in being hung higher behind . The whole Boat is answerable to a great Bladder , in which , though the Waves dash and beat over it never so much , the man still sits safe . He makes use but of one Oare , about nine feet long . Made of Ash , and shaped somewhat answerable to a strong Bow. In the middle , an inch and ¼ thick , and an inch and ¾ broad , by the Horizontal measure : towards both ends , about ¼ of an inch thick , and two inches and ½ broad , by the Vertical . At each end is fasten'd a Padle , here wanting . This Oare he holds in the middle , and Rowing with both ends alternately , makes it serve instead of two . War. A GUN affixed to an Iron Triangle ; the middle of the Gun , to one of the Angles ; and the Breech , to the middle of the subtended side : and so to be fasten'd to a Floor or steady Frame , either at all the three Corners , or only at one of the hinder . Contriv'd by my Lord Vicount Brouncher , for the making of Experiments of the RECOYLING of Guns . Delineated in the History of the Royal Society . a Together with the Experiments made herewith by his Lordship ; first before the said Society , and afterwards before the King : set down in a Table of five Columns . The First shewing the Corner stoped from Recoyling ; the Second , the different Charges of Powder ; the Third , the Distances to which the Bullet was carry'd wide of the mark ; the Fourth , the side on which it was carry'd ; the Last , the distance of the Mark from the Muzzle of the Gun. As also , the Causes assigned by his Lordship , for the particulars most observable . An ASSAYER to try the strength of Gun-powder . Contriv'd by his Highness Prince Rupert . Compos'd of two flat , upright and parallel Stands of Brass , about a foot and ¼ high , with a shallow Indenture on both their inner edges . Upon the Base on which they stand , and between them , is placed a Powder-Pan . Over which , a Slider , with a thin Plate-Spring , which plays against the said Teeth , and two Arms for the charging it with weight at pleasure . The stronger the Powder is , it forceth the Slider to a greater height . A WIND-GUN . Given by Dr. Wilkins late Bishop of Chester . Composed of two Barrels , one within another . To which is fitted a Rod to charge it with Air. At the Breech , where the two Barrels are open one into the other , is placed a Valve , to admit the Air into the outer Barrel , as the Rod drives it , and to keep it there . A Seven-SHOT GUN , or a Gun which carries Powder and Bullets , for seven Charges and Discharges to be made presently one after another . Given by Dudly Palmer Esq . Under the Breech of the Barrel , is one Box for the Powder . A little before the Lock , another for the Bullets . Behind the Cock , a Charger : which carries the Powder from the Box to a Funnil at the further end of the Lock ; opens one Valve to let it into the Barrel , and the Priming-Pan ; another , to let in the Bullet after it ; raises the Cock ; and le ts down the Steel ; all at one time . An Indian Poyson'd DAGGER . About ½ a yard long . The Hilt is a sort of Wood , as firm as Box. Very curiously carved into a kind of Antique Head. The Neck by which it joyns to the Blade , plated with Gold , and embos'd with a Ring in the middle , in which is set some small sparks of Gems . The Blade about 14 inches long , and an inch broad about the middle ; waved in the manner of some Swords hung up for Signs , and much expanded next the Hilt , the better to stay the Hand : where it is also curiously Damask'd with Gold. But every where else with white flourish'd Work of the colour of Silver . Saving both the Edges , which are left naked , and are very sharp . But that which is most observable is the Scabbard , which is one entire piece of Wood ( near the colour of the best Walnut ) with a Cavity cut down to the bottom of it answerable to the Blade . A TAMAHAUKE , or Brasilian Fighting-CLUB . Made of Brasile-Wood . About an Eln long . The Handle , above two inches and ½ broad ; in the middle , two ; and four at the other end . Hath two double or square Edges ¾ of an inch thick . The broad end wrought on both sides with two Tables or Areas of small lines obliquely crossed , and fill'd up with a chalky substance to make them appear . In the middle of which , seems to be a rude Representation of some one of their Idols , whose help they expect . A West-Indian TARGET . Given by H. Whistler Esq . A West-Indian BOW , ARROWS , and QUIVER . The Bow is made of Ash. Near two yards long . In the middle , not an inch broad , but high-back'd and belly'd , sc. above an inch , as our Bows . But betwixt the middle and the ends , of a different shape , sc. above an inch and ½ broad , and not much above ½ an inch thick . The string made of a sort of Catgut ; but consisting of three of them hard twisted together , looks like thick Packthread . Some of the Arrows are almost an Eln long . Made of a fine sort of unjoynted and hollow Cane ; about the thickness of one of our Arrows , and feather'd in the same manner . The Notch fortify'd with a Swath of split Quill , made tite with a fine sort of Glew . In the other end of the Cane , is fasten'd a brown Stick , about seven or eight inches long , and the Cane there kept firm from cracking , with a Swath and Glew , as the Notch . This Stick is usually knoted , for greater strength : and always Arm'd . One of them , with a curious Shark's Tooth near an inch long , and indented or serrated on both edges : a scurvy Weapon . The rest with Bones , Stones , and pieces of Metal , usually shaped not much unlike the said Tooth . The Quiver made of the Skin of the Beast , somewhat like the Pig-Badger . With a round piece of wood for a Bottom ; and in the middle of the wood , an Iron Wrest , to keep it from the ground . A Pot of MACASSAR POYSON . Given by Sir Phil. Vernatti . With this the people of the Island commonly poyson their Arrows . They have of several sorts ; the most dangerous said a to be made of the juyce of certain Trees in Borneo . But in This are plainly to be seen the Legs and other Parts of some Species of Cantharides ; which seem to be mixed with a kind of Corrosive Salt. Three Cane-pieces ● / 2 a foot long , fill'd with the same Poyson . A Siam DRUM . Given by Mr. John Short. The Body of it , as it were a great thick Neck'd Earthen-Jug , fourteen inches long ; the Belly nine over , the Neck four ; and with the Bottom out . In the place whereof is spread a thin Parchment , made of a Fishes-Skin , beset all over with small round knots in strait and parallel Rows . Stretched out tite with numerous little Braces made of Split-Cane , all spread over the Belly of the Jug , and very curiously platted together at both their ends . The Neck of the Jug flourish'd round about with a Mould . Both this and the Belly cover'd with a black Varnish ; and the Neck also with Red , Green , and Gilt. SECT . III. Chiefly of MECHANICKS . Relating to TRade . An Arabian BALSAME-BOTTLE . Given by Thomas Henshaw Esq . 'T is two feet high , and near an Eln in compass . Shaped like a Long-Neck used in a Reverberating Furnace . Examining it well , I find it made neither of Glass , Earth , Wood , or any Vegetable Body ; but only of Leather and Parchments . The inmost Parchment , as thick as that us'd by Scriveners . Next to which , is another , as thick as the best Cordovan-Leather ; but as sturdy as Whale-Bone . Next to This , another like the Inmost . Over all , is very titely and curiously sew'd a Cover of tan'd Leather . The top of the Neck hath a Ring or Collar , made only with raming in a kind of Gummy Earth very hard between the middle and the utmost Skin . The Stople made of Fir-wood . So much of the Balsame which sticks to the sides of the Bottle , is of an extraordinary fragrancy : and seems not inferior to that which some Drugists sell under the Name of the Balm of Gil●ad . ASSAY-SCALES , included in a Case with Glass Panels ; to weigh with , out of the Air. A China STATERA , in the form of a Steel-Yard . The Chineses carry it about them , to weigh their Gems , and the like . The Beam or Yard is of Wood , round , ¼ of an inch over , and a foot in length . Upon it are Three Rules of Measure , made of fine Silver-studded Work , as in Watch-Cases . One of the Rules is divided into inches ; and every inch into ( 25 ) equal parts . The other Two are also divided into equal parts ; but not into inches . They all begin from the end of the Beam : whence , the First is extended ( 8 ) inches ; the Second , 6 ½ ; the Third , 8 ½ . The first , is our Europe-Measure ; the other two , I take to be the China-Measure , and that of some other Country trading with them . At the other end of the Yard hangs a round Scale , marked with a square Seal of China-Characters . At Three several Distances from this end , are fasten'd so many slender strings . The First Distance makes ⅝ ths of an inch ; the Second , is double to the First , or an inch and ● / 4 ; the Third , two inches and ¼ . When they weigh any thing , they hold up the Yard by some one of these three strings , and so hang a sealed weight ( about an Ounce and ¼ Troy-weight ) upon some point of the Rule , as the Thing requires . 'T is kept in a Case fitted to it , almost like a Dancing-Master's Kit. There is one like to this in the Musaeum Romanum . a A Pair of WOODEN-BELLOWS . Contrived to save Leather . Given by Sir Rob. Moray . They may be compared to a Box ; saving , that here the Box moves , and strikes not within , but over the Lid : and both of a square Figure . The length of the Box from end to end , within , two feet . The breadth , at the Breech , a foot and ¼ ; the depth , about a foot . The breadth of the Nose-end , seven inches and ● / ● . The Breech-Board is bended , so as to make part of a Zone , answering to the Lid ( which moves upon an Iron Centre or Axis ) as the Radius . The Lid hath a Margin placed inward on both sides and both ends . From the inner edge , to edge , longways , nineteen inches ; in breadth , at the Breech , ten inches ; at the Nose-end , four . The Nose , of Iron , like that of an ordinary pair of Bellows . The Valve , of Wood. On the middle of the said Margin , are two Springs on each side the Lid , and one at each end . Between the two Springs on the sides , and at the four Corners , a kind of half Staple like a Bench-Hook . Within or under which are placed squares of Wood , and by the said Springs , kept close to the sides of the Box , ( to keep in the Air ) as it plays over the Lid. A ROUPY of Silver . Given by G. Ent Esq . A HALF-ROUPY of Silver . By the same Hand . These and divers other like Coins are currant all over the Dominions of the Great Mogul . I place them here , as not relating to Antiquity , but of present known use . Several sorts of Indian MONEY , called WAMPAMPEAGE . 'T is made of a sort of Shell , formed into small Cylinders , about a ¼ of an inch long , and ● / ● th over , or somewhat more or less : and so being bored , as Beads , and put upon Strings , pass among the Indians , in their usual Commerse , as Silver and Gold amongst us . But being loose , is not so currant . The meanest is in SINGLE STRINGS . Of which , here is both the White and Black. By measure , the former goes at Five shillings the Fathome ; the latter , at Ten. By Number , the former at Six a penny ; the latter , at Three . The next in value is that which is Woven together into BRACELETS about ¾ of a yard long ; Black and White , in Stripes , and six pieces in a Row ; the Warp consisting of Leathern Thongs , the Woofe of Thread . These Bracelets the Zanksquaes or Gentlewomen commonly wear twice or thrice about their Wrists . The best , is woven into GIRDLES . Of This here are two sorts . One about a yard long ; with fourteen pieces in a Row , woven , for the most part , into black and white Squares , continu'd obliquely from edge to edge . The other , not all-out so long , but with fifteen pieces in a Row. Woven into black Rhombs or Diamond-Squares , and Crosses within them . The spaces between filled up with white . These two last , are sometimes worn as their richest Ornaments ; but chiefly used in great Payments , esteemed their Noblest Presents , and laid up as their Treasure . A string of Virginian MONEY . A Row of Teeth in shape like the fore-Teeth of a Hare : all woven together , at one end , with brown twisted Thread , into one Piece ¼ of a yard long . Husbandry . The Frame of a SAFFRON KILN . Given by the Honourable Charles Howard Esq . Together with a Description hereof ; and the way of Planting Saffron , and ordering it upon the Kiln . And by Me published in the Phil. Transactions . a The Spanish SEMBRADORE . A Machine for Plowing , equal Sowing , and Harrowing all at once . Contriv'd by Don Joseph Lucaleto a Spanish Knight . Used and approv'd both in Spain and Germany . Given by J. Evelyn Esq together with the Description extracted out of the Authors Treatise hereof , and published in the Phil. Transactions . b A CIDER-PRESS . Described also by Mr. Evelyn . c Contriv'd by Mr. Hook. For better Dispatch , and thorow breaking of the Apples . Consisteth chiefly of four Cylinders . Those two , which are first to bruise them , more distant ; the other , to press out the Juyce , as close as will well consist with their motion . A BOX-HIVE . Given by Sir Rob. Moray . But contrived by Sir Christopher Wren : And the Description hereof first published d in the Year , 1652. Since then by Mr. Moses Rusden . Design'd to keep them warmer , and more safe ; but especially , to prevent their Swarming , and the better to propagate them into Colonies . Houswifery and Houshold-stuff . CASSAVI-BREAD . Made of the Root of the Hyjucca Mexicana . They first pound it , and press out the Juyce ; which is of a noxious ( say some , of a deadly ) quality : and the Pulp of the Root is reduced to a Cake . These Cakes they fry , or rather bake over a gentle fire , and so set them in the Sun to dry , for their Bread. The thicker Cakes , called Cassavi , and eaten by the poorer sort . The thiner , called Sciam Sciam , by the Rich. e In Hier. Benzoni's time , f all the Ships that were bound from Spain to Mexico ; when they returned , were Victualled with Cassavi-Bread . That is , instead of Bisco't . A HAMMOCK . Like a Great Net , with several small Tassels on the sides , and two huge ones at the ends . Between which , 't is fifteen feet long . The Weft , seven feet ; and about as broad . It consisteth of twisted Thread , as thick as small Packthred ; made of the Barque of the Coco-Tree , and of the Rind of the Nut. Not Netted ; nor Woven with Warp and Woofe ; but after the manner of Bobbin-Work . At both ends , the Weft gather'd up into several small Ropes , and those at last into greater : by which it is commonly fasten'd to two Trees some yards above ground . Thus fitted , the people in some parts of the Indies , lie down in them , and so sleep secure from Serpents and wild Beasts . A Pattern of the STUFF made by the Planters in New-England : the Yarn whereof they Dey of a kind of Phileamot , with a Decoction of the Barque of the Butter-Nut-Tree ( described in the Second Part ) without Alum , Copperas , or any thing else to strike the Colour . A sort of LEATHER , as thin as that of a Kid. Of which it is affirm'd , That it will keep out water better than the best Neats Leather . And I have been told , That it hath been us'd in the French-Camps , spread upon the ground , for Beding . It seems to be made , by being throughly soaked in a mixture of Oil and Bees-Wax . A CUP Turn'd out of Sassafras Wood. A Little BOX Turn'd out of a Nutshell . A JAPAN Wooden CUP : cover'd with a Red Varnish within , and with yellowish Flowers without , upon a Black Ground . An INDIAN-PAIL . Made of the Barque of Birch-Tree . Square at the bottom , and thence rising up into a Conick Form. So ingeniously contriv'd , that the Sides and Bottom are all made out of one single piece of Barque . An INDIAN DISH or Potager . Made also of the Barque of a Tree , with the Sides and Rim sewed together after the manner of Twiggen-Work . Another DISH , cut out of Wood , as Hollow Ware commonly is here in England . A RUSH-BASKET . The Rushes are partly of their Native colour , and partly deyed with a redish and brown Tawny . Very prettily woven together by the Indian Women , in striped and indented Work. And also very oddly : for it seems to have a double Woofe , one on each side the Warp ; the Rushes running on the out-side , one way ; on the in-side the contrary . A BASKET made of Porcupine-Quills . The Ground is a Packthred-Caule ; not Netted , but Woven . Into which by the Indian-Women are wrought , by a kind of Lap-Work , the Quills of Porcupines , not split , as the Person that sent it affirms , but of the young ones entire : mixed White and Black in Even and indented Waves . Esteemed by themselves as one of their chiefest Curiosities . ANOTHER , made of the same Materials ; but with the Quills wrought in Triangular Chequer-Work . An Indian COMB . A Stick , whereof somewhat more than one half is cut into three sharp and round Teeth , four inches long . The other part left for the Handle , adorned with fine Straws laid along the sides , and lap'd round about it , in several distinct Swaths . Cloaths and Ornaments . An Indian PERUQUE . Made , not of Hair , but Feathers , sc. black , grey , yellow , red and white : all cut at the tops to the length of about five inches . Saving the fore-Lock , which is made of small ones an inch and ½ deep . Fasten'd to a course Netted-Caule of Packthred . An Indian MANTLE ; Also made of Feathers . Given by Dr. G. Smith . About an Eln square . The Feathers all of a Brown or Eagle-colour , small and wrought into a Caule of Packthred . An Indian BRACELET for the Wrist . Made of the Scarlet Feathers of the Indian Sea-Curlew ( described in the First Part ) Clipt short , and woven into a Caul of Packthred two inches broad . There are also ½ a dozen Tufts of blew Feathers in the middle , and two of Black at each end . Much like the usual Bumbast of black Bits sewed into Ermine , which our English Women are made to think very fine . A Pair of Iceland GLOVES . Given by Th. Henshaw Esq . About ½ a yard long , and ¼ broad at the Tops . Made of Deer-Skin ; not tan'd , but only dry'd , with the Hair on ; and lin'd with the same . The Tops faced with Scarlet Serge , Embroyder'd with Flower-Work , made of Leaden-Wyre , twisted ( as Silver-Wyre on Silk ) upon brown Hempen Thread . I call it Wyre , not because it is Drawn , which this Metal cannot be , but for that it is so small . In the vacancies of the Work , are set Copper-Spangles with knots of the same Wyre . An Indian SCEPTRE . Made , as it seems , of a sort of Cane . A yard long ; and as thick as a middle walking-Cane ; without any Joynt , and perfectly round . Consisteth of hard and blackish Cylinders , mixed with a soft kecky Body ; so as at the end cut transversly , it looks as a bundle of Wires . Gilt and varnished all over with Flowers in Green , Red and White ; saving the two ends which are Black. The FAN of an Indian King. Given by H. Whistler Esq . Made chiefly of the Feathers of Peacocks Tailes ; composed into a round Form. Bound altogether with a circular Rim , above a foot over , consisting of the parts of certain Plants like split Cane . The middle strengthen'd and divided into squares with cross Bars , made of the same materials , and some of them deyed Red. The bottom of each Square over-laid with Moscovy-Glass . And in the middle of each , a knot of white Feathers , like the Flower of a Jacynth . A plain Indian FAN , used by the meaner sort . Made of the small stringy parts of Roots , spread out in a round flat Form , and so bound together with a Splinter-Hoop , and strengthen'd with small Bars on both sides . The Handle painted with Japan Varnish , black , red , and yellow . When they use them , they sprinkle them with sweet Water , which perfumes the wafter Air. An Indian PURSE or CASE for the Pudenda of a Man. 'T is a foot long , and closed at the bottom . Made of small Reeds woven together after the manner of course Linnen . An APRON for the Pudenda of a Woman . A ¼ of a yard deep , and shaped like a Widows Peak . Hath two transverse Labels , with several small Tassel'd Strings , to tie it about her middle ; and a great one hanging down before . Made of Rushes , and other Plants . The out-side of several colours , sc. white , yellow , red , tawny , and brown ; as flexible as any Thread . Woven in several Squares , and ½ Squares in a most exact and geometrick Order . The inside of smaller Rushes , all of one colour , and the Weaving uniform : as some Silks are plain on one side , and flowered on the other . A piece of Work , which an European could hardly imitate with all her Art. A Pair of Iceland BOOTS . Given also by Mr. Henshaw . Made of dry'd Deer-Skin , as the Gloves . Somewhat above a foot long , and about a foot broad at the Tops . The small of the Leg , above ½ a foot . The Foot , but eleven inches . Lined with another sort of Skin , and that only dry'd . The Knee faced with course red Cloath ; and the top of the Foot with Lists of the same ; both Embroyder'd with twisted Leaden-Wyre , like that on the Gloves . On the end of the Toe , a Button made of a Leathern Thong knoted in a round form , and wrought over , not with twisted , but plain Leaden-Wyre . They are stitch'd together with Cat-Gut . How the people use them , I see not ; for the very same Skin , which is thin , and with the Hair on , makes the Sole , as well as the Top , of the Foot , and the Leg. A SNOW-SHOOE , used in Greenland , and some other places . Given by Mr. Linger . A yard and ½ long , and in the middle fifteen inches broad . Oval behind ; the fore-end , sharp . The Margin is a piece of Wood of the breadth of a Lath , reduced to the Form above-said , and so made tite and steady with two cross Bars . To the sides round about , is stretched and fasten'd three pieces of woven Work , resembling Net-Work ; made of small Leathern Thongs , in three parallel Orders , one directly , and two obliquely transverse . In the middle piece is a hole made , to affix It to the Foot. Painting . A LANDSKIP , being the Prospect of a fair City , painted upon Stone . A Natural Landskip , or Prospect of Ruinous Buildings in Stone . Humour'd with a Tree painted over it . Another , with a Woman in a praying posture . CATOPTRICK PAINT , on a Table or Board . Given by Bishop Wilkins . On one side , the Paint looks as if it were altogether rude and irregular , so as nothing can be made of it . But a Metalline Cylinder being placed perpendicular upon a certain Point of the Table ; the Rays are in such sort incident thereon , and thence reflected to the Eye , as to represent a variety of curious Work : sc. a Shepherd playing on a Pipe ; and his Wife dancing with a Child in her Arms , and a Basket on her Head. On the other side , St. George and Don Quicksot both on Horse-back , and a Wind-Mill betwixt them . And Don having made his Horse leap at the Sail , his Horse hangs upon it , and himself is thrown to the ground . But a Metalline Octogon , placed as the Cylinder , shews St. George in good posture upon Don's Horse , killing the Dragon . An Instrument to draw PERSPECTIVE with . Contriv'd by Sir Christopher Wren . An Optique BOX , used as a help in DRAWING . A piece of SMALT-GLASS . Used by Painters for Picture-Frames , and other purposes . Given by Mr. J. Linger . The Picture of a MUSK-DEER , in Colours , and after the Life . Taken in Java major , and sent from thence by Sir Philiberto Vernatti . The Picture of a BASILISK . Pretended by those that shew it , to be a real Animal so call'd . But is an Artificial Thing , made chiefly of the Skin of the Raja , and the Legs of a Dodo , or some great Fowl. Given by Ellis Crisp , Esq . The Picture of the Plant called NINSIN . The whole Plant is drawn after the Life on Parchment , in Colours . The Root , of a redish yellow ; about five or six inches long , and near as thick as a Skirret : agreeing with the Description hereof in the Second Part of this Catalogue . The Stalk as thick as a Wheaten-straw , and a foot high . The Leaves somewhat like those of the Stock-Gilly-Flower . The Flowers redish in the Bud , and white when open ; three and three together , and composed of six round Leaves , like those of the Round-Flower'd Moly figur'd in Bauhinus , but not so big . The Draughts of several Indian PLANTS on a Table . In the first place , of The CLOVE-TREE : Together with a Branch of the same after the life : The Mother or Prolifick-Clove , from which the Plants are propagated : And the Stone and Kernel of the same . Next of The NUTMEG-TREE : Together with a Branch of the same after the life : The Fruit of the Female-Nutmeg : Of that called the Thieving-Nutmeg , because it infects and spoils the good ones where it lies : The Male , with its Fruit , both long and short : And the little Kind , wherewith the Natives dey their Teeth black . Next of A PLANT which beareth a Fruit hanging with a long Stalk upon the top of the Leafe ; almost in the shape of a Can , with its Lid. If it be open'd , though the Weather never so hot , 't is half full of Liquor . Then of A SAGEWAR-TREE ; whose Flower being cut , renders a Juyce like Wine , far above the Coco-Tree : With the Fruit both of the Male and Female . In the last place , of The SAGOUS-TREE ; which those that inhabit the Molucca Islands , eat instead of Bread : With the Fruit , after the life . Design . An Armed SOULDIER , in the posture of fighting . Together with a Landskip , and the Prospect of an Army . Given by Mr. Will. Brownest ; and all very curiously Drawn with his Pen. Wrighting . A Jewish PHYLACTERY . This here is only a single Scroll of Parchment , ¼ of an inch broad , and 15 inches long ; with Four Sentences of the Law , ( viz. Exod. 13. from 7. to 11. and f. 13. to 17. Deut. 6. f. 3. to 10. and 11. f. 13. to 19. ) most curiously written upon it in Hebrew . Serarius , from the Rabbies , saith , That they were written severally upon so many Scrolls . And that the Jews to this day , do wear them over their Foreheads in that manner . So that they are of several sorts or modes , whereof this is one . The original use of them , for Memento's : grounded on that Command , a And thou shalt bind them for a sign ●pon thine Hand , and they shall be as Frontlets between thine Eyes . But afterwards , served more for Ostentation . And at last , for Spells or Amulets . b From whence also the use of Charms amongst Christians was first learn'd ; and those who gave them called Phylacterij . Prohibited by the Council in Trullo . c An Example of the ARABICK Letter in one or two Variations upon Parchment . An Example of the CHINA-Language , in a considerable Variety of CHARACTERS , upon two sorts of China Papyr . An Example of the MALABARINE Letters and Language . The Letters have some little resemblance to those of the Coptick . Written upon a single Plate of the Palmetto-Leaf , an inch and ½ deep , and 10 inches long . It seems , from the Hole punched at the end of it , to have been filed with a great many more , and so to have made a Book . Another Variety of the ARABICK Letter , not properly Written , but Impress'd with a Style , or as it were Engraven , upon two double Plates of the Palmetto-Leaf . Sculpture . A CARVED Shell of MOTHER of Pearl . On which Andromeda stands naked upon the Shore , having her Arms fasten'd to a Rock with two Chains . Near the Shore , a great Sea-Fish or Monster making towards her , and spouting out Water at Perseus . Who comes flying upon Pegasus , with his Shield , and his Sword advanced , to kill the Monster . Upon a Promontory between Andromeda and Perseus stands a Cupid , and among the Trees upon it another , signifying their Marriage afterwards . All done with extraordinary Art. ANOTHER , with the same curious Work , but different Phancy . Neptune making towards the Shore , without his Mace , advances and spreads abroad his Arms , in Courtship towards Diana . Who stands on the Shore in her Mantle half naked , and holding forth her Hand in the posture of denial . Between them , two naked Nymphs , one giving aim to the other , shooting a Dart at Neptune to give him a further repulse . And a Cupid flying away over Dianas Head. About 36 pieces of Ivory , with IMAGES CARVED upon Each . On some , of Men ; on others of Women and Children ; and on others , of Cattel . One of them , a Crucifix , with the Eleven Apostles . They seem to have belonged to a Cabinet or Chest of Drawers , and to make some story ; but the rest being wanting , unintelligible . One of them , is a curious piece of Work. On the top of a Rock , stands a Castle . At the foot , a George or Chevaleer , armed and mounted , and combating a Dragon ; defending her self , and shewing her rage in a most lively posture . Behind the Horse stands one of her young Ones , expecting her Conquest . On the brow of the Rock , a Woman , or if you will the Lady , praying for her overthrow . Hereto may be refer'd , A SEA-PIECE , consisting wholly of INLAY'D-WORK , of several Colours , in Stone . As also , A FORREST , with a House at the end of it ; and several Beasts both wild and tame , as the Lion , Unicorne , Boar , Camel , Stag , and a Dog pursuing him : all Cut in PAPYR , in the compass of about three inches square . Turn'd Work. A Box of CUPS , from Norimberge : being an Hundred of them one within another ; the Boll of the utmost about two inches and ½ in Diametre . Given by Dudley Palmer Esq . I take the Wood to be Maple . A piece of TURN'D Work in Ivory . Given by H. Oldenburge Esq . A solid Triangle , turn'd open on the four sides . With a Flower standing out on each side , and loose . In each Flower , a little Spike , also loose . But all the four Flowers by themselves , and so the Spikes , are united in the centre . On the Necks of the Flowers likewise hangs a Sphaerical Triangle ; and on each Neck , several small Rings . Preserved in a Round Ivory Box. The HEAD of a Princes , in her HAIR , and with a CORONET ; in an Oval of Ivory . That which is extraordinary , is , That it is not CARVED , but all TURNED Work. 'T is kept in an Oval Box , wrought with Undulated Work of several Forms , all likewise Turn'd . The Art , I think , is now dead with the Author . Molded-Work . Two HALF BODIES in Armor , betwixt four and five inches in length . Given also by Mr. Dudley Palmer . The phancy is this , That upon a rude molded Ground of Rosin and Wax , or some such substance , are laid , chiefly the parts of several Plants and Insects , by which the Figure is compleated . As the Forehead , ( all the Face of one ) with the Scales of the Belly-Piece , of the Broad Golden Cantharis ; the Ball or White of the Eye , with Gromwell-Seeds ; the Lids , with those of a sort of Marigold ; the Nose , with that of Carthamum ; the Beard with those of Lettice . Part of the Armor , of one , with the Wing-Sheaths of the Green Broad Cantharis : of the other , with the Seeds of Cow-Parsnep : and so for the rest . A couple like to These , are figur'd in Olearius's Musaeum . Sir Robert Moray's HEAD in WAX. Taken off of a Plaster-Mold , which was made upon it . SECT . IV. Of COYNS , and other Matters relating to Antiquity . THe Effigies of JOHN HOWARD , the first Duke of Norfolk , in Colours Neald on Glass . From whom the Right Honourable the present Duke of Norfolk is the eighth , inclusive . Given by Mr. S. Morgan . He is represented kneeling in a Chappel , with his Dukes Cap by him , and Invested in his Coat of Armour , bearing four Coats , Quarterly : sc. of Howard , Brotherton ( Son to King Edward the First ) Plantagenet ( Earl of Warren and Surrey ) and Fitz-Allan . The first , is Gules , a Bend betwixt six Crosslets fitchy , Argent . The second , the Arms of England , with a Label of three Points Argent . The third Checky Or and Azure . The fourth , Gules , a Lion Rampand Or. The PEDEGREE of the most Noble Family of the HOWARDS , from the first Duke above-said : Engraven on a Copper-Plate . Given by the same Hand . A ROMAN URNE , of Glass , with a Handle . Given by Sir Christopher Wren . Above fifteen Hundred years old . Almost like a Bottle containing a Gallon and ½ ; but with a very short Neck , and wide Mouth , and of whiter metal . Encompassed girth-wise , with five parallel Circles . Found in Spital-Fields . STONES , not long since found near the Foundation of Charing-Cross at a great depth . Given by Sir Joseph Williamson . They seem to be a sort of course Marble . Of a blackish colour , and figur'd into several plain sides ; but irregular : from whence they may be argu'd to be very ancient . A Piece of MOSAICK WORK , found deep under ground , in Holbourn near St. Andrews Church . Inlaid with black , red , and white Stones , in Squares and other Regular Figures . A parcel of little square Stones , belonging to MOSAICK-Work , found in a Field near Bath , in the Year , 1664. Several Examples of MORTARS of old Castles and Roman Buildings . Given by John Aubrey Esq for comparing them with those now in use . A ROMAN MONEY-POT . Given ( with the Coin below mention'd ) by the same Hand . Found in the Year , 1651. in Week-Field , in the Parish of Hedington , in Wiltshire ; half full of Roman Coin , Silver and Copper , of several Emperors near the time of Constantine . Of the colour of a Crucible , and fashion'd almost like a Pint Jug without a Neck . Closed at the top , and having a Notch on one side , as in a Christmas-Box . In the same place ( where anciently was a Roman Colony ) and at the same time , were dig'd up the Foundations of several Houses for a Mile together . Of COYNS . MOst of them being obscure , lest I should mistake , I presently took the help of my Worthy Friend Mr. Abraham Hill , Fellow of the Royal Society , very well acquainted with This , as well as other parts , of Antiquities . Silver . Twenty SILVER DENARII ; whereof Nineteen given by Sir Paul Whichcote . The I , II , and III. Consular . IV. Imp. Otho Caesar Aug. Trib. Pot. Reverse . Securitas P. R. V. Aulus Vitellius Imp. Germ. ......... Augusti . VI. Caesar Vespasian ...... Tr. Pot. VII . Caesar Aug. Pater Patriae . Princ. Juvent . Caes. VIII . Imp. Caes. Domit. Germ. Pont. Max. Tr. P. Imp. iij. Cos. xv . Censor . P. iij. IX . Imp. Caes. Trajan , Hadrian Aug. P. M. Tr. P. Cos. iij. Felicit . P. R. X. Imp. Caesar Trajan Hadrian . Aug. P. M. Tr. P. Cos. iij. XI . Hadrianus Aug. Cos. iij. P. P. Romulo Conditori . XII . M. Commodus Anton. Aug. Pius . Tr. P. viij . Cos. iiij . P. F. XII . M. Commodus ....... Cos. .... Exerc. XIV . Severus Aug. Parthic . Max. Restitutor Urbis . XV. Caes. Marc. Anton. Gordianus African . Aug. Princ. Juventutis . XVI . Maximus Caesar German . Pietas Aug. XVII . Dom. Nost . Julianus P. ( i. e. pius ) F. ( i. e. felix ) Aug. ( Julian the Apostate . ) Votis x ( i. e. Decennalibus ) multis x. XVIII . D. N. Valentinianus P. F. Aug. Urbs Roma . Lug. P. C. XIX . R. N. Valens P. F. Aug. Restitutor Reip. P. Lug. These from Sir Paul Whichcote . XX. D. N. Valens P. F. Aug. Urbs Roma Tr. P. ( Treviris Perc. ) Given by Walter Chetwynd Esq . XXI . Henricus IV. Dominus Hiberniae . Commonly call'd an Irish Groat . XXII . Carolus V. ... L. M. .... Indiarum Plus Ult. In whose time the Indies were more fully discover'd . These two given by G. Ent Esq . Copper . I. D. N. Constantius P. F. Aug. Fel. Temp. reparatio . Two more of the same . II. D. N. Magnentius P. F. Aug. Felicitas Reipublicae . These from J. Aubrey Esq. III. Constantinus P. F. Aug. Soli Invicto Comiti . IV. Constantinus Nob. Caes. Vot . x. Caesarum nostrorum . S. Tr. ( i. e. Sign . Treviris . ) V. Constantinus Aug. ... Tranquillitas Vot . xx . The same again . VI. Constantinus Jun. Nob. C. Vot . x. nostror . Caesarum . These found near Cambridge . VII . Antonius Pius Aug. Virtus Augg. ( Augustorum ) Denarius . VIII ..... Tit. Ael . Hadr. Antoninus Aug. Pius . Cos. iij. S. C. ( i. e. Senat. Cons. ) Annona . IX . D. N. Constantinus P. F. Aug. Fel. Temp. Reparatio . X. D. N. Magnentius . Felicitas . ..... XI . D. N. Magnentius . Salus DD. NN. Aug. & Caes. Α. Ω. XII . D. N. Constantius . Salus DD. NN. Aug. & Caes. Α. Ω. Of these two last together , here are 24 , all with the same Revers , about ☧ the Initial Letters of ΧΡΙΣΤΟΣ . XIII . Constantius P. F. Aug. ..... Exercitus . With Nine more obscure . These were taken out of the Pot above mention'd , found near Hedington . XIV .... Ptolomy . ...... XV. Divus Aug. S. C. Consensu Sen. & Eq. Ord. PQR . XVI . Divus Augustus . Providentia S. C. XVII . M. Agrippa .... Cos. ...... XVIII . C. Caesar Aug. German . P. M. Tr. Pot. Vesta . ...... The same again . XIX . Tib. Claud. Caes. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. Imp. Constantia Augusti . The same again . XX. Tib. Claud. Caes. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. Imp. ....... S. C. XXI . Drusus Caes. Tiber. Aug. F. Divi Aug. N. Pontif. Tribun . Potest . iterum . XXII . Imp. Nero Caes. Aug. Pon. M. Tr. P. Roma .... S. C. XXIII . Nero Claudius Caes. Aug. Germ. P. M. Tr. R. Mac. Aug. S. S. ( Macellum . ) XXIV . Serg. Galba Imp. Caes. Aug. Adlocutio . XXV . A. Vitellius Imp. German . Fides Exercituum S. C. XXVI . A. Vitellius Germ. Aug. P. M. Tr. P. S. C. .... XXVII . Imp. Caes. Vesp. Aug. P. M. Tr. Cos. viij ....... S. C. XXVIII . Caesar Vesp. ......... S. C. XXIX . Imp. Caes. Domit. Aug. Germ. Cos. xvj . Cens. Perp. Moneta Aug. The same again . XXX . Imp. Caes. Magnentius . Felicitas Reipublicae . A Souldier holds in his right hand , a Victory ; in his left , the Standard , on which is ☧ as on the XII . XXXI . D. N. Decentius . Salus DD. NN. Aug. & Caes. XXXII . D. N. Magnentius P. F. Aug. Salus DD. NN. Aug. & Caes. XXXIII . D. N. Decentius Caes. Salus DD. NN. Aug. & Caes. XXXIV . Urbs Roma . XXXV . Constans . Fel. Temp. Reparatio . XXXVI .... Constantius . Fel. Temp. Reparatio . Of these two last together , here are 43 , all with the same Reverse . XXXVII . D. N. Magnentius P. F. Aug. Gloria Romanorum . XXXVIII ..... Philip. Miliarium Saeculum Cos. iij. When Rome had been built a Thousand years . XXXIX .... Aurelius Anton. ..... S. C. XL. D. N. Theodosius P. F. Aug. Gloria Exercitus . XLI . D. N. .... Reparatio Reipub. XLII . Constans Pius Aug. Virtus Exercit. XLIII . D. N. Honorius . ....... XLIV . Crispus Nob. Caes. .... Tranquillitas . XLV . Gallienus Aug. ........ With about 72 more , which are obscure . Paper or Pastboard-Money . Lugdunum Batavorum . Pugna pro Patria . 1574. When besieged by the Spaniards . Appendix . Of some Particulars lately given by Dr. Christopher Merret . TO which I shall only premise a Note concerning the CLYSTER-BAG , described p. 239. of this Catalogue ; but should have been placed in the last Part. 'T was given by Sir Rob. Southwell ; of whom I lately learn , That the Portugal Negros , having rowled a lump of Clay into the shape mention'd p. 239. they cut the Branches of a certain Tree which yields an Oily Gum , and so turn the Clay round , as the Gum drops upon it , till it hath cover'd it all over like a thick Skin ; which being dry'd in the Sun , will be almost as tough as Leather . Then picking out the Clay , it serves them for a Bladder . To which they tie the Shank of a Hare for a Pipe : and so filling it with Sea-water , as often as they feel themselves much chafed with heat , put it up for a Glyster . These Bags they commonly hang by their sides , to be always ready for their use . The Particulars given by the Doctor are these that follow ; with the Descriptions , in his own words . SAGU . A Gum , so called . It comes from the Islands of Malacca . It drops from the Trees in small roundish Grains , of the bigness of Turnep-seed , but whitish . Chewed , it tasteth somewhat clammy . Boil'd in water , exactly represents Frog-Sperm ; and in consistence , comes nearest to Gum Tragaganth . 'T is used in Medicine and Diet. TERRA JAPONICA . Call'd also Catechu , Categu , and Casheu . 'T is a Gummo-Resina . For most of it will dissolve in Water ; and some parts of it only in Rect. Spirit of Wine . Most of it contains a great deal of Earth ; the reason of the Name . 'T is cover'd with a rough brown Coat ; within which it comes near the colour of Aloe ; but darker , and with brown earthy Particles intermix'd . The Tast Astringent and very Dry. The Tincture of a bright Claret colour . An useful and effectual Medicine ; and not ungrateful . POCO SEMPIE . A Golden Moss , consisting of most fine , soft and flexible Threads . Accounted a great Cordial . And said wholly to dissolve in the Mouth ; and seem'd so to me , in barely chewing it : but the contrary upon Experiment , which was thus : I ty'd some of it in a Cloath , and chew'd it ; keeping it in my mouth a whole Night : but in the Morning , I found no diminution , nor alteration . So that chewing only unfolds it , and then 't is insensibly swallow'd with the Spittle . RIZAGON . A Root brought from Bengala , of good use . Cut into flat pieces , of a whitish colour , bitterish and aromatick Tast ; and hath very large Fibers . CAROLINA . A long red Root , so call'd , from the Place from whence it comes . It draws on Paper red Lines . Answers not expectation , as to deying . SADORE , or Bitter Wood. It hath a brownish Barque : the Wood yellowish , and exceeding bitter . If it be sliced long ways , you will find very white Fibers running by the length . CAIUMANIS Olearij . a By the Sea-men , Caiomanes . By the Portugese , Canella de Mato . An Canella Crassiori Cortice . b This Barque above ¼ of an inch thick . Distill'd , it affords a somewhat harsh and rough Liquor . But by Infusion , makes an Aromatick and grateful syrup . SALT of Soap-Lees . An Exotick . Found in some quantities on the sides of the Boylers . I have yet made no trials of it . TEUTENAGE . A sort of Speltar , as many Experiments shew . Hereof Parallellepipedon Vessels are made in Japan , wherein their Thea is brought over . I have several other Rarities , which , when I see what is wanting in the Societie's Musaeum , I shall add to it . Most of these Things were communicated by Mr. Samuel Clark , learned , judicious , experienced in all things Natural and Artificial which are brought to the King 's Ware-house in the Port of London , whereof he is Surveyor . An INDEX of some MEDICINES . TO prevent Abortion , 297. For Quartan Agues , 316. Anodyne , 163 , 203. For the Bitings of a Mad Dog , 329. For the Bitings of Venimous Beasts , 52 , 181 , 227 , 347. For Bleeding , 7 , 134 , 292 , 333. For spitting of Blood , 314. For broken Bones , 300. Cathartick , 207 , line 3 , 22 , & 24. 217 , 316. Cordial , 58 , 227. Cosmetick , 145 , 309 , 335. For the Cramp , 15 , 89 , 163. Dentifrices , 148. For Bilious Diarrhaeas , 203 , 284. Diuretick , 42 , 157 , 159 , 267 , 273 , 300. For the Dropsie , 42. For a Dysentery , 319. For a Dysury , 168. Emetick , 156 , 207 , 210 , 217 ; 311 , 316 , 317. For the Epilepsy , 197 , 227 , 247 , 284. In Children , 344. For an Erysipelas , 209. For the Eyes , 173 , 327. For Feavers , 42 , 66 , 84 , 227 , 278 , 329 , 349 , For Fractures , 300. For a Gonorrhaea , 168. For the Gout , 39 , 71. To fetch off Hair , 333. To make the Hair grow , 156. For the Headach , 217. For Hysterical Fits , 247 , 258. For an Haemoptoe , 314. For the Itch , 209 , 218. For a Lientery , 333. For Melancholy , 317. For the Menses , 134. Antidote for Mercury , 284 , 323. Narcotick , 203 , 316. For Nephritick Pains , 293. Obstructions , 333. Ophthalmick , 173 , 327. For the Plague , 342 , 347. For Poyson , 31 , 59 , 66 , 83 , 197. For the Shingles , 209 , 217. For Cold Swellings , ib. For the Stone , 40 , 267 , 222 , 293 , 312. Sudorifick , 66 , 84 , 258. Syriasis , 231. Tinea Puerorum , 314. Ad Veneris Languorem , 159 , 168 , 228. For Malignant Ulcers , 138 , 209 , 327 , 343. For Ulcers in the Legs , 314. For Venereal Ulcers , 342. Wash for the Face , 145 , 309 , 335. For Worms , 247 , 249 , 335 , 347. A List of those who have Contributed to this Musaeum : excepting some Names which are lost . His Highness Prince RUPERT , Count Palatine of the Rhine . THomas Allen M. D. John Aubrey Esq . WILLIAM L. Visc. BROUNCKER . Hon. ROBERT BOYLE , Esq . Dr. Erasmus Bartholine . John Bembde Esq . Sign . Paul Boccone . Mons. Olaus Borrichius . Joseph Bowles Merch. Sir Thomas Brown Edward Brown. M. D. JONH late Lord B. of CHESTER . EAST-INDIA COMPANY . ROYAL AFRICAN COMPANY . Walter Charleton M. D. Walter Chetwynd Esq . Andrew Clench M. D. Samuel Colepress , Esq . Thomas Cox , Esq . Edward Cotton M. D. Thomas Crispe Esq . Ellis Crispe , Esq . William Crone M. D. John Evelyn Esq . George Ent Esq . Captain Thomas Fissenden . Nehemjah Grew M. D. Hon. CHARLES HOWARD of N. Esq . Theodore Haac Esq . Thomas Henshaw Esq . Abraham Hill Esq . Mr. Hocknel . Luke Hodgson M. D. Robert Hook Geom. Pr. Anthony Horneck B. D. Sir John Hoskins . John Houghton Pharm . L. Edmund King M. D. Mons. Lannoy . Mr. Langerman Mr. Linger . Fath. Hieronim . Lobus . Richard Lower M. D. Martyn Lyster Esq . Mr. John Malling . Sign . Malpighi . Christopher Merret M. D. Sir Thomas Millington . Sir Jonas Moore . Sir Robert Moray . Mr. S. Morgan . HENRY Duke of NORFOLK . Walter Needham M. D. Isaac Newton Math. Prof. Henry Oldenburge Esq . Philip Packer Esq . Dudley Palmer Esq . Sir William Petty . Robert Plot L L. D. Walter Pope M. D. Thomas Povey Esq . SETH Lord B. of SALISBURY . Mr. Scotto Merch. Mr. John Short. Sir Philip Skippon . Francis Slare M. D. George Smith M. D. Mr. John Somner . Sir Robert Southwell . Dr. Swammerdam . Captain Tayler . George Trumbal T. D. Edward Tyson M. D. WILLIAM late L. WILLOUGHBY of Parham . Sir Christopher Wren P. R. S. George Wheeler Esq . Daniel Whistler , M. D. Henry Whistler Esq . Sir Joseph Williamson . Francis Willughby Esq . John Winthrop Esq . Robert Witty M. D. THE Comparative Anatomy OF Stomachs and Guts BEGUN . BEING SEVERAL LECTURES Read before the ROYAL SOCIETY . In the Year , 1676. By Nehemjah Grew M. D. Fellow of the Royal Society , and of the Colledge of Physitians . LONDON , Printed by W. Rawlins , for the Author , 1681. An Advertisement to the Reader . WHereas a Book Entitul'd , Exercitatio Anatomico-Medica de Glandulis Intestinorum , earumque Usu & Affectibus . Cui subjungitur Anatome Ventriculi Gellinacei . Studio Joh. Conradi Peyeri Scafhu●a-Helvetij , 1677. In which are found some of those Observations contained in the following Lectures . It was therefore thought fit , here to take Notice , That the said Book was not Published , till the Year after these Lectures were Read. CHAP. I. Of the Stomachs and Guts of Six Carnivorous Quadrupeds ; sc. The Weesle , Fitchet , Polecat , Cat , Dog and Fox . I Am not ignorant of what many Learned and Inquisitive Men , both at home and abroad , especially in this last Century , have performed in the Anatomy of Animals . After all whom , if it be demanded , what is left for me to do ? I Answer in the words of Seneca , a Multum adhuc restat operis , multúmque restabit ; nec ulli Nato , post mille Saecula , praecludetur occasio , aliquid adhuc adjiciendi . I shall omit most of what is already noted by Anatomists ; and princially speak of those things , which have hitherto been unobserv'd . A Weesle . The Gulet of a Weesle ( which from the Ears to the setting on of the Tail was 10 inches ) about five inches long , ¼ in Diametre , equally wide , and thin . Enters the Stomach at the left End. The Stomach about three inches long ; proportionably , more than a Dogs . An inch in Diametre at the upper Orifice ; at the nether , ¼ ; having a flexure towards its Conjunction with the Guts : shaped like to the body of a pair of Bag-Pipes . Thin , and plain , or without Folds . Which seems to be the property of the Stomachs of most Rapacious Quadrupeds . The Guts thin , and plain , or with little store of Glands , especially of such as in most Carnivorous Animals are conspicuous . About a yard in length , and 1 / ● an inch in Diametre ; without any considerable contraction , difference of Size , Texture or Substance from the Stomach to the Anus . No Colon. No Caecum . So that it seems to be all but One single Gut. Contrary to what is seen in any other Quadruped , I have opened . At the Anus , a Couple of Bags grow to the Gut ; one on each side . Each of them , fill'd , about the bigness of a large Garden-Peas : containing a yellow , and thickish Liquor , extraordinary foetid , and having the peculiar scent of the Animal in the most intense degree . Over the Bags or Bladders , is spread the Sphincter-Muscle ; which compressing Them and the Anus both together , forceth them to a contemporary evacution . I have not yet dissected the Civet-Cat , but suppose , that these Bags are analogous to those that contain the Civet in that Animal . These Bags , so far as I have observ'd , are proper to all Carnivorous Quadrupeds , and those only : as will further appear by the following Examples . A Fitchet . A FITCHET , being of kin to the Weesle ; hath also a Stomach and Guts much alike . The Guts about a yard and two inches . At most , but two . The first , about two feet and 1 / ● long ; and ● / ● ths of an inch over , where widest . Hath five or six Necks or Contractions . And a little before most of them , stands a small Cluster of Glands , about as big as a Silver Half-peny . The second , is about 1 / ● a quarter of a yard long , and 1 / ● an inch over where widest . Very thin , plain , and without any Glands visible to the bare Eye . On each side the Anus , there is also a Bag of foetid Liquor , with the stink of the Animal . The Guts of these Two Animals , and I suppose likewise of the Ferret , are the most simple , and plain , of all I have observ'd in Quadrupeds . A Pole-Cat . The Gulet and Stomach of a POLE-CAT , are in shape like those of a Weesle . But the Guts are different . They may be reckon'd , four . The first , about ● / 4 of a yard long ; 1 / ● an inch over ; very thin , and plain . The second , ● / ● of a yard in length ; ¼ of an inch over , and in some places more . This Gut is Glandulous and very thick , in comparison with the other , from end to end . The Glands extream small , no bigger than little Pins heads . Yet every Gland hath its Ori●ice , out of which a Mucus or Pituita may be visibly squeez'd . The Third , is ½ a yard long ; and about ● / ● an inch over , as the first . About the middle hereof , is a Cluster ( of petite Glands ) about two inches long , and ¼ of an inch broad . At the further end also , joyning to the fourth Gut , is another like Cluster , but as broad again . Each Gland in both these Clusters , is about the bigness of a Mustard-Seed . Each of these Clusters , may be called a little PANCREAS INTESTINALE . Their difference is , That This hath not one common Ductus . Of these Clusters , it is observable , That both here , and in all the other Animals hereafter mention'd , they stand directly opposite to that side of the Gut , into which the Vessels are inserted . The Fourth , or Rectum , is separated from the former by a Contraction . Almost five inches long ; and near the Anus , ¼ of an inch in Diametre . So that all the Guts together , are two yards , within ½ a quarter . This Animal hath neither Colon , nor Caecum . At the Anus , a pair of Bladders grow to the Gut , as in a Weesle ; containing also a Liquor with the peculiar foetor of the Animal , most intense . A Cat. The Gulet of a well grown CAT , ● / ● of an inch , where widest . The Texture two-fold . The Muscular Fibers of the upper half next the Throat , plainly Platted . A sort of Work , which will best be seen in the Gulet of a Sheep . Those of the other half , rather Annular , though not exactly so . The Stomach in shape like that of a Dog , and most other Carnivorous Quadrupeds ; only somewhat shorter and rounder ; being not above five inches long , yet 3● / ● over . But in the Guts divers Specialties are observable . Altogether , about two yards and ● / 4 long . With respect to their substance , but two in number : To their shape , the first may be subdivided into four . This first may be called Musculare : being in proportion , thicker or more carneous than the Guts of any Quadruped I have open'd . It hath about 28 or 30 Contractions ; some an inch , others two or three inches distant one from another . I have not seen a quarter so many in any other Animal . It may be subdivided into four . The First , i. e. from the Stomach to the place where the Gut is considerably amplify'd , about a ¼ of a yard ; and somewhat more than ¼ of an inch , over . The Second , i. e. to the place where more conspicuously contracted , about ½ a yard ; and in its widest place , above ● / ● an inch , over . The Third , i. e. to the next greater dilatation , a yard and ● / ● th ; and ● / ● ths of an inch , over ; near the same width with that of the first . The Fourth , about 1 / ● a yard and 1 / ● th ; and ½ inch , over . So that two slender , and two ample ones are reciprocally joyn'd . This Intest . Musculare , is furnished with several Clusters of Glands , six or seven in number : each Cluster about ¼ of an inch long ; and the last above three inches . This especially , as in the Pole-Cat , may be called PANCREAS INTESTINALE . The Next Gut ( in the place of the Rectum ) may be called Membranaceum , in distinction from the former ; being far more perspicuous and thin . About ½ a yard long ; and where widest , an inch and ¼ , over . So that its hollow is more than four times as great as of any part of the Intest . Musculare ; and eight or ten times as great as of the small parts . And doth therefore contain far more than all that Gut. To the undermost part of this Gut , about an inch and ● / ● before the Anus , is fasten'd the end of a slender Muscle ; the other extremity , to one of the Vertebrae of the Loins . This Gut is furnished with several large Glands , not standing in Clusters , but singly , as in a Fox or a Dog presently to be describ'd ; but not so big . The upper End of this Gut where it joyns to the Muscular , for the length of ● / 4 of an inch , is partly Conick and partly Helick ; being , as it were , the beginning of a Caecum . On each side the Anus , a Bag of foetid Liquor , as in the former Animals . To the Guts of a Cat , I suppose those of a Leopard , Tiger , and Lion , may have some Analogy . A Bitch . The Gulet of a BITCH ( from the top of her Head to the setting on of her Tail about ¾ of a yard ) near an inch in Diametre . Somewhat thick , redish , and muscular . The Stomach shaped as a Cats , saving that it is a little longer . In length , nine inches ; in breadth , six ; in depth , as much . Somewhat Muscular , as the Gulet . Not very visibly Glandulous , except near the lower Orifice . Where , for the space of three or four inches , are a great number of small Glands , yet fairly observable round about . The Guts are Four. The Frist , or Crassum , two yards and ½ , and near an inch over , where widest . The Second , or Tenue , about a yard and ● / 4 long , and somewhat more than ● / ● an inch wide . The Third , or Caecum , where widest , near an inch ; and about ½ a foot long ; but winding with three flexures , three several ways . Not joyned to the Tenue , but the Rectum ; and so postur'd , as to make an acute Angle not with the Rectum , but the Tenue ; in other Animals . And the passage between This and the Rectum somewhat straight . The Fourth , or Rectum , half a yard ; next the Caecum , an inch over ; near the Anus an inch and ¾ . All the Guts together , near five yards . This only , of the Animals yet mention'd , hath a Caecum . Yet without a Colon. The Guts of this Animal , as well as the Gulet , are all of them thick , redish , and Muscular . The like , I suppose , are those of all Ossivorous Quadrupeds . They are furnished with store of Glands . In the Caecum , at several distances from 1 / ● th to ● / ● ths of an inch . Very conspicuous to the naked Eye , even after they are blown up and dry'd . In the two foremost , they stand in Clusters ; and the Clusters in all , about 20. Some of them round , as big as a Silver Peny or Two-peny ; and some Oval , the compass of an Almond : and some , especially towards the Caecum , two or three inches long , and ½ an inch broad . Every Gland , as big as a Turnep-Seed . The Caecum besprinkled with Flat Glands , the breadth of a Marshmallow-Seed or little Spangle . And so the Rectum , especially towards the Anus ; but here big . In the centre of these Flat Glands , the Orifice , or if you will the Anus of every Gland is very conspicuous : by which the Gland speweth out a certain Mucus or Pituita ; as by compressing the Gut may be easily seen . So that although the Glands of the Stomach and Guts , especially in Men and Quadrupeds , seem to lie behind , or under the inner Membrane : yet the Mouths of them all , do open into the Hollow of the Stomach and Guts . The Pituita which is always found very copious in both , not being half of it , the spittle , or bred of the Aliment , as is generally conceiv'd ; but spewed out of these Glands . At the Anus , are two Bags of stinking Liquor , as in the aforesaid Animals . A Fox . The Gulet , Stomach and Guts of a FOX , ( ½ a year old , and 1 / ● yard from Head to Tail ) are much like to those of a Dog. But with some differences . The Gulet , in proportion , somewhat larger . The Stomach deeper . The first Gut , or the Crassum , far shorter , not above 1 / ● a foot . The second , or the Tenue , somewhat wider . The Caecum , much larger ; near ● / 4 of a foot long . It lies not strait out , but is wound up almost spirally . Where it joyneth to the other Guts , ½ an inch over ; at the other End , near an inch . The Guts furnished with several Clusters of Glands , as in a Dog , about 14 in number . That next the Caecum four inches long , and above ½ an inch broad . Before every large Cluster is a little Contraction in the Gut. In the Caecum and Rectum much larger than in the Bitch . I suppose it is proper to all other Ossivorous Animals , for the Rectum to be furnish'd with such Glands . Just upon the Anus lie two Bags of stinking Liquor , as in the Animals above-said . CHAP. II. Of the Stomach and Guts of the Mole ; which seems to feed on Insects . As also of the Urchan , Squirel , and Rat ; which are chiefly Frugivorous . A Mole . THe Gulet of a MOLE , is not fasten'd to the End of the Stomach , as in the foregoing Animals , but to the middle . The Stomach shaped somewhat like that of a Polecat , and is as big ; being three inches long , an inch and ¼ broad , and as deep : which in comparison with the small bulk of the Animal , is exceeding great : this Animal weighing not much above three Ounces ; but an ordinary Polecat betwixt 20 and 30. The Guts , a yard and ¼ long ; longer than in the Carnivorous kind . About ¼ of an inch over every where . Near the Anus a little wider . So that they seem , so far , to be but two . Yet taking in their Texture , they may be three . The Texture of the First ( about ● / 4 of a yard long ) is plain and simple , to the Eye , as in other Guts . Of the Second , extreme Curious ; the Fibers of the Muscular Membrane , making Undulations or Indentures , continued for the length of ● / 4 of a yard , round about the Gut : very much resembling the Needle-work , commonly called Irish-stich . But the Graver , though in other respects he hath done tolerably well , yet cometh short of the elegancy of this Work. Both these Guts are furnish'd with five or six small Clusters of Glands ; each Cluster as big as a little Spangle . The Rectum , of a plain Texture , as the First . And without any conspicuous Glands . Half a ¼ of a yard long , and where widest , ½ inch over . Here are none of the Bags described in the Weesle , &c. Nor any Caecum nor Colon. An Urchan . The Gulet of an URCHAN enters the Stomach towards the middle , as in a Mole . Somewhat small , not ¼ of an inch over . The Stomach not so large as in the Mole , yet bigger than in Carnivorous Animals ; as than that of a Weesle , although the Body of an Urchan of the same age be no bigger , as is plain , when the Skins of both are taken off . 'T is also of a rounder shape . The Guts , for substance , seem to be but One. But from the difference of shape , may be accounted Four. The First , or Crassum , a yard and ● / ● th long ; and near ½ an inch over , where widest . It hath several , about 12 observable Contractions ; some of them an inch or two long , some more , and some less : which , as to their length , is peculiar to this Animal . The Second , or Gracile , is about ¾ of a yard long ; ¼ of an inch over , and of an equal size throughout . The Third , or Amplissimum , ● / ● th of a yard long ; and above ¾ of an inch over , where widest . The Rectum , about as long ; and above ½ an inch over . So the length of all the Guts , is Two yards and an inch or two : much longer , than in the Carnivorous kind . The Third and Last , are sprinkled with an innumerable company of extream small Glands , scarce discernible without a Glass ; through which , they shew as big as little Pins heads . This Animal hath none of those Bags near the Anus , above described in the Weesle , &c. Hath no Caecum . No Colon. A Squirell . That I open'd , was a Virginian , smaller than the European . The Gulet enters the Stomach towards the middle , as in a Mole and Urchan very small , like the top of an Oaten-straw : so that the upper Orifice of the Stomach , hardly lets any thing , so much as wind , to pass into it . The Stomach two inches long ; the left end , an inch over ; the right , ½ an inch . The Guts may be reckon'd Four. The First , which reacheth to the Caecum , above ½ a yard long ; and near ¼ of an inch over . The Caecum very large , near three inches long , and about ½ an inch over . Lies spirally wound up on it self . The Third , about three inches long , not above ½ th of an inch over . The Last , about as long . Hath two Contractions and Dilatations ; where widest , ¼ of an inch over . All the Guts together without the Caecum , not ¾ of a yard : the shortest of all yet describ'd . Here are none of those Bags upon the Anus , above mention'd . A Rat. The Gulet of a RAT , is extream small , like that of a Squirel ; and inserted into the Stomach in the same manner . The Stomach , with respect to that of a Mole , very small ; sc. three times less : although the Body of a Rat , is above twice as big as the Body of a Mole . The substance hereof is also more plainly distinguish'd into two sorts . One half , towards the left end , more pellucid , thin and membranous . The other half , sc. from the Insertion of the Gulet to the Pylorus , more opacous , thick and Muscular . The Guts may be accounted Five . The First , or Gracile , ● / 2 an Eln long , and ¼ of an inch over . The Second , or Amplum , ½ a yard long , and 1 / ● d of an inch over . In these two together , are eleven or twelve Clusters of Glands ; every Cluster about the breadth of a Spangle . The Third , or Caecum , contained by a Ligament in an Orbicular posture round about the Amplum . Above ½ an inch over , and three inches long . So that take it breadth and length , and it is as big as the Stomach it self . The Fourth , I crave leave to call the Abomafideum : for that it is in figure or structure very like to that Ventricle in a Sheep or Cow , called the Abomasus . About two inches long ; and near its Conjunction with the Caecum , ● / ● d of an inch over , narrowing all the way to the other end . That which is curions herein , is , That 't is furnished with a considerable number of oblique Plates , about 46 ; 23 or thereabout , on each side oppositely ; exactly like to those in the Abomasus of a Sheep . The Last , or Stercoraceum , is six inches long ; ¼ of an inch over , where widest . And hath one or two Contractions , as in a Squirel . The Gulet , Stomach and Guts of a MOUSE , are little different . Only the Glands of the Guts fewer ; and the Caecum , less . On the contrary , in a SHREW-MOUSE , the Caecum is rather greater , being ● / ● d of an inch over , and two inches long . Yet the Body of the Animal five or six times less than that of a Rat. CHAP. III. Of the Stomach and Guts of such Animals as are both Frugivorous and Graminivorous ; as the Rabbit , Horse , and Pig. A Rabbit . THe Gulet of a RABBIT is inserted into the middle of the Stomach , as in a Rat. The Stomach shaped almost like a Dogs , but bigger , with respect to the Animal . It s inner Membrane is gather'd up into several little Plates , like those in a Man. At the End next the Pylorus , much thicker , and more Glandulous , Nervous , and Muscular than in any other part . The Guts , without the Caecum , are four yards long . In number , five . The First , or Jejunum , about four feet long , and 〈◊〉 an inch over . The Second , or Ileum , as long ; and above ½ an inch over . Whereas in some , as the Polecat , Dog , Urchan , the Second Gut is smaller than the First . The Jejunum is besprinkled with a great number of very small Glands : which when the Guts are blown up and dry , look like a multitude of little Specks . Whence the Gut is more opacous than the Ileum . Besides these smaller Glands , the Jejunum and Ileum together , are furnished with four or five Clusters , about as broad as a Two-penys ; and every Gland as big as Wallflower-Seeds . Where the Ileum enters the Colon , it hath a very thick white and Glandulous Body , or Pancreas Intestinale : and the mouth of each Gland very apparent . The Caecum , of a prodigious size ; above ½ a yard long , and and an inch and ½ over where widest . At the End of the Caecum hangs a certain Label , also continuously hollow with the Caecum , and may be accounted part of it . Betwixt three and four inches long ; and at the upper end , ● / 4 of an inch over ; in shape like a Man's Finger . Lined quite through with a thick Glandulous Body , like that in the end of the Ileum . All the rest of the Caecum very thin , and transparent : so as being blown up , it looks like those Skins of Iceing-Glass , formerly us'd for Transparent Flower-Works . This Gut seemeth at first , to have many Valvulae Conniventes . But by being blown up , is fairly represented one single Valve or Plate , stretched out perpendicularly from the circuit of the Gut , and most curiously winding , in a spiral Line , from one End to the other . This Gut runs into the Colon , which is above a foot long , where widest or next the Caecum , an inch over ; at the other end ½ an inch . It hath a double Vinculum , one on each side ; by which 't is gather'd up into a great number of little Cells , contiguous one to another throughout . In opening this Animal , being just dead , the Peristaltick motion of the Guts , was very apparent , especially in this Gut. By means whereof , the several Cells aforesaid , were made reciprocally to move in and out ; so as while one moved and was convex inward , another next adjacent , moved and was convex outward ; and so on by a kind of undulation , for several inches together . This Gut is very thick and Glandulous all over , the Glands standing every where close and contiguous : so that the inside of the Gut , looks like the Seal-Fishes Skin . The Glands are not flat , as in the Guts above describ'd , but standing up round and high , like an infinite number of Papillae : the Mouths of each visibly open ; from whence a Muçus may easily be express'd . So that all Intestinal Glands are either Flat , or Spherical ; both with a Mouth in the centre . Answering to a Button-Mould ; the Flat Gland , to a flat Mould ; and the Sphaerical Gland to the like Mould . The former may be called Rotulares : the latter Papillares . The Last Gut is about four feet long ; as wide as the Ileum , and near the Anus wider by ¼ of an inch . This Animal hath none of those Bags observed at the Anus of the Carnivorous kind . A Horse . The Gulet of a HORSE , is large , thick , red , and very Muscular . The properties of the Gulet in all Voraceous Quadrupeds . Inserted into the Stomach , not at one End , but the middle , as in a Rabbit . The Stomach single . Not much above a foot long , about ¼ of a yard deep , and seven inches over . Which in respect to the Animal , and especially to his Guts , is exceeding small , I had not time to observe the inside , but probably , 't is gather'd up into Plates or Folds as That of a Rabbit . The Guts are six . The First , or small Gut , about 28 yards . Near the Stomach , two inches over ; towards the other end , two inches and ½ . Which though it be wider by far , than the same Gut in any other Quadruped that I have open'd : yet in respect to the Amplitude of the other Guts in this Animal , it may properly be called the Small Gut. It hath six or eight Contractions or short narrow Necks ; and amongst them , a long one , about a foot before its entrance into the Caecum . It hath very few , and but small Clusters of those larger Glands , observable in the fore-mention'd Animals . But of a smaller kind , the inner Coat is every where full as it can hold , each Gland not so big as a Cheese-Mite . The Second , or Caecum , is square ; having not two , but four Ligaments which contain it in that figure . By means whereof the sides are also gather'd into many Cells , small and great , as the Colon it self in this and other Animals . The Bulk is vast : Near the Cone , or close end , about three inches over . But at the Base , or where it joyns to the Colon , a ¼ of a yard over . And in length , a full yard . So that it is more than twice as big as the Stomach . The Learned Dr. Glisson , in speaking of the Stomachs of Quadrupeds , saith , That a Rabbit and a Horse have a double Caecum . His words are these ; In Equis , Cuniculis , & Porcellis Indicis , Caecum duplex deprehenditur . But herein he is mistaken . As to a Rabbit , the contrary hath been seen in the Guts presented entire before this Honourable Presence . And who ever will take the pains to examine all the Guts of a Horse , will find , That neither hath he , any more than One Caecum , which I have above describ'd . The Third Gut , is the Colon. The unusual shape , and prodigious Amplitude whereof , might give occasion to the Doctor to mistake it for another Caecum . So that although a Horse hath but one single Caecum ; yet may he not improperly be said to have a Treble Colon ; sc. Two Ample ones , next the Caecum ; and a smaller one next the Rectum . Unless any please rather to call the two Great ones , the two BELLIES of one and the same Colon. The First Belly next the Caecum , is no less where widest , than ¼ of a yard over ; and in length , above a yard and 1 / ● . The Second Belly , next the Rectum , as wide as the former ; and above a yard long . So that each of these Bellies are bigger than the Caecum . That next the Caecum half as big again : And about four times as big as the Stomach . These two Bellies are joyn'd together by a Neck , about four inches over , and ¼ of a yard long . Gather'd likewise into Cells , as all the other parts of the Colon. But with four Ligaments , as the Caecum . By which also they lie square . And upon a passing view , might be another occasion of the forementioned mistake . So that if any one shall call either of these Bellies , a Caecum ; then a Horse will not have two only , but three Caecums . But these Bellies have neither of them , the defining property of a Caecum ; which is , To be pervious at one end only . The small Colon , or the smaller part of it , runs betwixt the Second Belly and the Rectum : likewise full of Cells , contain'd together by two opposite Ligaments as in other Animals . 'T is about three inches over ; and six yards long . The Rectum , very thick and Muscular , as in most other large Quadrupeds ; about three inches and ½ over , and not above ½ a yard long . The length of all the Guts ( without the Caecum ) is about 37 yards . So that the Guts of a Horse , although they come much short of those of the Animals next mention'd : yet in wideness , much exceed them : So as to contain about ten times more than his Stomach . A Pig. That which I procur'd was but 16 days old . The Gulet was torn off ; so that I could only observe the Insertion , of it , which is about the middle of the Stomach , as in a Horse . But that of a Hog , I have often seen , and it is very thick , muscular and red . The Stomach , was five inches long , and three over . Shaped somewhat oddly ; in a manner with a double Ventricle . The one , and the principal , may be called Venter magnus , shaped like that of Carnivorous Quadrupeds . Very thick and Muscular ; especially in the Neck and at the Pylorus . Against the Pylorus stands a round Caruncle , as big as a small Filbert Kernel , like a stopple to the Pylorus . A part I think peculiar to this Animal . This Ventricle within , hath several Folds , about ⅙ th of an inch broad , and as deep ; and wind to and and fro , as in a Rabbit or a Man. Scituate only about the right End or half of the Belly : the other End being , though also Muscular , yet very plain . At the left End of this greater Ventricle , another far less , yet distinct one , is appendent . Much after the same manner as the Reticulum in a Sheep is to the Panch . Or as the Intestinum Caecum to the other Guts : for which reason it may be called Caecus Ventriculus . Separated from the greater by a Muscular Ligament , like a half Valve . Where it joyns to it , an inch and ½ over , and thence extended two inches in length ; ending in a twisted or hooked Cone . Not so Muscular , as the greater Venter , but thin and Membranous . The inner surface also plain , or without Folds . Yet is it Glandulous , as the other : but the Mucus the Glands yield somewhat thiner . The Guts of this Pig ( so young ) were near fourteen yards in length . Which is more than doubled , perhaps trebled in a well grown Hog . They may be reckon'd six or seven . The First , hath several Flexures , next the Stomach , within the length of a ¼ of a yard , and may be called Serpentinum . The Second , about five yards and ½ long , and ½ an inch or 5 / ● ths over . In this ( no more than in the first ) are scarce any conspicuous Glands ; so that it may be called , Perspicuum . The Third , of the length of the Second ; and somewhat less in Diametre . The Vessels of This , are more numerous than of the former . And 't is furnish'd with several large Clusters of Glands , about nine or ten : some of them an inch and 1 / ● , two or three inches long ; and ¼ , or ½ an inch over . And may be call'd Minus Glandosum . The Fourth , is a yard and ¼ long ; where widest , as the Third ; but the greatest part of it not above ● / ● ths of an inch . This Gut , instead of Clusters , is Lined with a Glandulous Lace , extended from one end to the other . At the beginning ¼ of an inch broad ; at the end next the Caecum , ¼ of an inch . Spread or extended ( as was first observed of the Glandulous Clusters ) upon that side of the Gut , as is directly opposite to the Insertions of the Vessels . The other part of the Circuit of the Gut , is very thin and perspicuous . This Gut may be called Magis Glandosum . The extremity of this Gut , doth not only joyn to the Colon , but is inserted into it , and therein protuberant : very like , in shape and bigness to the Nipple of a Womans Breast that gives suck : and is likewise punched in several places at the top and round about with the Orifices of so many several Glands . The Fifth , or Caecum , is four inches long , and an inch and ¼ over . Among all the Quadrupeds I have open'd , peculiar to This and the Caecum of a Horse to have the same structure with the Colon. The Sixth , or Colon , is ¼ of a yard long . Where it joyns to the Caecum an inch over ; from which place it tapers all along to the other end , where it is not above ½ an inch over . Gather'd up into several Cells from end to end , with two opposite Ligaments , as in a Rabbit . At the top of it , just under the abovesaid Nipple , is a large round Cluster of Glands with very fair Orifices . Of all the Quadrupeds I have open'd , peculiar to this Animal , a Horse , and a Coney ( perhaps also an Ass and a Hare ) to have a true Colon : if that of a Man be the standard for the Definition of it . The Last , or Stercoraceum , is also ● / 4 of a yard long . Scarce any where more than ● / ● an inch over ; and towards the Anus , not so much . Whereas in most Quadrupeds , 't is there widest . Here are no Bags , as above described in the Carnivorous Animals . CHAP. IV. Of GRAMINIVOROUS QUADRUPEDS ; a Sheep and a Calf . A Sheep . THe Gulet of a SHEEP ( three years old , and weighing 120 pounds Haverdupoise ) about an inch and ¼ over : which with respect to the Panch is but small . Composed of several Organical Parts : which because they are here , as well as in some other larger Animals , more conspicuous , I shall somewhat more particularly describe them . They are all of them , by Anatomists , usually , but improperly called Coats : for the inermost , are the chief Body of the Gulet : So that 't is the same , as to call the Wood of a hollow Plant , one of its Coats . 'T is therefore composed of Five Membranes ; Three in the middle , lined with a Fourth , and faced with a Fifth . The Utmost , and the Inmost , are both Cuticular . The Inmost , or Glandulata , exceeding white , and very friable : answerable to the outward Rind of the Root of a Plant. The next to it , is the Nervous . Which here , and in some other Voraceous Animals , is so very thick , that it may more properly be called the CORPUS NERVOSVM . Composed of Fibers , partly running by the length of the Gulet , and in part tranversly to the two Muscular Membranes . Throughout the length of it , run many small Nerves , like the finest Lawn-Thread . This Corpus Nervosum , is , as I conceive the TENDON to the two next or Muscular Membranes . These Two ( they are at least two ) are truly Muscular . Stenon hath observed them to be spirally continu'd : which of some of them is true , not of all . And Dr. Willis saith also truly , That they Decussate , the one winding from the right hand downwards , the other from the left . But , to proceed where these two accurate Persons have left ; of the admirable Texture of these two Muscules , it is further observable , That of each parcel of Fibers , one half is so distributed , as those Fibers which belong to the uppermost Muscule on the right hand , are in their progress towards the left , cast into that which lies underneath . And so on the contrary , those which belong to the Upmost on the left hand , are cast , into that which lies underneath on the right : both together making a perfect Plat , somewhat like to that in a Riding-Whip . The other half keeps always above , and is continu'd by a compounded line , partly Spiral , and partly Elliptick ; especially towards and at the bottom of the Gula. The Stomachs or Venters in a Sheep are Four. The First , or Panch , consisteth of as many Membranes as the Gulet . The Inmost and the next , sc. the Nervous , are raised up , and made all over rough with a multitude of small Nervous and pointed Knots , in some places smaller and round ; in other larger and flat : all very like those upon the Tongue . In the Panch also are several Gibbosities , caused chiefly by the doublings and thickness of the Muscular Membranes , in those places . So that they are as it were the Tendons of the said Membranes . The Second Venter , is by the Latins called Recticulum . In which are the like Nervous Knots , as in the Panch , but smaller . And comprehended within several round Ridges or Plates composed together in the form of a Net or Honey-Coome . The Third , is called the Omasus : by Butchers the Feck . Of a wonderful structure : being divided into above 40 Receptacles by so many Sepiments , great and small : some ¼ , ½ , or ¼ of an inch , others an inch , or two inches broad . All cover'd with the like Knots , as the two former Venters ; but extream small . The Fourth Venter is called Abomasus : by Butchers , the Read. The only analogous one to that in a Man ; the Membranes hereof being all alike . Saving , That the Plates ( as here they are rather than Folds ) are far deeper ; and oppositely and regularly mett in an oblique posture . The Guts are Six or Eight . The length of all , near 32 yards . The First , or Serpentine , from its Flexures , about ½ a yard long , and ¾ of an inch over . The Second , or Jejunum , about 13 yards and ½ , and as wide as the first . The Third , or Ileum , 11 yards long ; and an inch over . The Fourth , or Caecum , above a Foot in length ; and where widest , two inches and ● / ● . The Fifth , is continu'd from the Caecum without either Valve or Contraction intervening . Above a yard long ; and an inch and ¼ where narrowest . The Last , may by way of Eminence , be called the Muscular : being as thick as the Gulet it self . And This may be subdivided into Three . From the Fifth , it grows small to the length of an Eln ; where it is ½ an inch over . Of this width it continues two Elns more and ● / ● . After it widens again , to the Anus or the length of another Eln and ● / ● ; where 't is near an inch and ¾ wide . In the Jejunum , the Vessels are less numerous ; in the Ileum , more ; in the Caecum , and the next , most ; and in the Muscular , least . The Glands , not so observable , as in those of a Calf , which I shall next describe . A Calf . The Number , Shape , and Texture of the Gulet and Venters of a CALF , are the same , as of a Sheep . The Guts much different . In length , about 20 yards . In a well grown Ox , at least thrice as long . Asking a Butcher , at his Slaughter-House , How long he thought they might be ; he guessed 30 yards . But believing him mistaken , I caused them to be measur'd , and found them full 60 yards , and four over , which may be allowed for their stretching , for that they were measur'd empty . They may be reckon'd seven or nine . The First , the Serpentinum , as in a Sheep . In length ½ a yard , and ¼ of an inch wide . The Second , or Amplum ( being the widest of all the rest but the Caecum ) is five yards and ½ long ; and an inch and ● / 4 broad . These two are very thin , and have scarce any conspicuous Glands . The Third , or Magis Glandosum , near seven yards long , and an inch wide . Furnished with a great many Clusters of Glands , like those in a Pig , about 50 of them ; an inch ¼ , or ½ long , and some longer . The Fourth , or Gracillimum , about two yards long ; and not above ½ an inch over . Whereas in a Sheep , the Guts next the Venters , and that following , are near of one width . Somewhat thicker and more fleshy than any of the former . Hath several Clusters of large Glands ; but nothing near so many , no not with respect to its length , as the precedent : and may therefore be also called Minus Glandosum . The Fifth , or Maximè Glandosum , is a yard and ¼ long , and an inch wide . By far the most opacous , thick and ponderous of all the five . Lined throughout the length , with such a Glandulous Lace , as in a Pig. This Lace is thicker than all the other Parts of the Gut together . At the beginning ● / 2 an inch , at the lower end an inch broad . The rest of the Gut , over which this is not spread , is perspicuous . The Sixth , or Caecum , near two feet long , and above two inches and ¼ over where widest ; where narrowest , an inch . Very thin , and without any considerable Glands . The Last , or Musculare , two yards and ½ long , and of the same Diametre in its several parts as in a Sheep ; being wide at both ends , and slender in the middle : and may therefore , as that , be subdivided into three . CHAP. V. Of the Uses of the Gulet and Stomachs of Quadrupeds . And first of the Gulet . IN speaking hereof , I shall , as in the Anatomical Part , insist chiefly on those Particulars which have been omitted by others . It may therefore first be noted of the bore of the Gulet , That it is not every where alike answerable to the Body or Stomach . As in a Fox , which both feeds on Bones , and swallows whole , or with little chewing ; and next in a Dog , and other Ossivorous Quadrupeds , 't is very large ; sc. to prevent a contusion therein . Next in a Horse ; which though he feeds on Grass , yet swallows much at once , and so requires a more open passage . But in a Sheep , Rabbit , or Ox , which bite short , and swallow less at once , 't is smaller . But in a Squirel , still lesser , both because he eats fine , and to keep him from disgorging his meat upon his descending leaps . And so in Rats and Mice , which often run along Walls with their Heads downward . The Thickness of the Gulet is also different . So in a Weesle or Pole-Cat , which eat no Bones , more Membranous or Skiny . In Dogs more Muscular , greater force being required to carry down Bones , than Flesh. But in Sheep , Hogs , Cows , Horses most of all ; for three Reasons : First , For that Grass , and especially Hay is less slippery , and apt to clog by the way . Secondly , Because they eat continually , and so the Gulet is in continual action , which it could not bear without pain , were it not made sturdy for hard labour : in like manner , as are the Muscules of the Chaps , and especially the Masseter , in all the said Animals . Thirdly , For that all they eat and drink ( because they hold their Heads down ) must be made by a greater force to ascend into their Stomachs . Whereas in Carnivorous Animals , and especially a Man , it passeth by descent . And there are few , but may remember , how difficult it was , when they were Boys , to drink with their Heads down at a Spring . And although Dogs drink with their Heads down , yet they can only Lap , their Gulet not being Muscular enough to carry up much at once . The several Parts of the Gulet , have their distinct Uses . The outer Membrane , is both a Fence , and a Swath to all the rest ; especially to the Muscular . For the Nervous underneath , being always capable of , and sometimes subject to inordinate expansions ( as Dr. Willis doth well conjecture ) it would Rack the Muscular Membranes beyond their Tone , were they not bound up within this . The two Musculars , chiefly subserve the several Motions of the Gulet . Amongst which , Dr. Willis reckons Oscitation or Yauning , and Expuition . Of the first , a his words are these ; In Oscitatione , Oesophagi ductum ampliari , & quasi a vento quodam inflari & expandi sentimus . But who knows not , that the Windpipe , and not the Gulet , is the part concern'd in all kinds of Respiration , where of Oscitation is one . Of the latter , his words are these ; b Gulae Tunica carnosa , duplex quasi Musculus censeri debet ; quorum alter , expuitionis opus persicit . At that time forgeting , that no man ever spat any thing out of his Stomach ; no more than he can be said to vomit or eructate out of his Mouth . The Doctor is one , of whom I have learned much : and therefore I mention these Things , only because they lie in my way : and that we may still remember , Nullius in Verba . The Actions of the Gulet are therefore principally these Three , Deglutition , Vomition , and Eructation . By one of the Muscular Membranes , saith the forementioned Doctor , sc. that which descends , Deglutition is performed ; by the ascendent , Vomition . His words c are these , Cùm unius Fibrarum ordo descendens , Deglutitioni inserviat ; alter ascendens , Vomitionis opus persicit . But that he was herein mistaken , I conceive , appears from the structure of the said Membranes , neither of which , is ascendent or descendent , more than the other ; and from the manner of their Contexture , as is above describ'd . Besides , if it were so , why should there not be Ascendent and Descendent Fibers or Muscules , for the Natural , and the Inverted Motions also of the Guts ? I conceive therefore , That Deglutition and Vomition are made by the Cooperation of both the said Membranes : only in the former , the Motion goes from the Throat downward , in the latter , from the Stomach upward . And so in Eructation , only with less force . For the performance of which Actions , Two Muscules or Muscular Membranes are yet requisite ; and those platted and interchanged , as hath been describ'd : That is , by a double Plat of the Fibers of both ; whereby half the nether Membrane on the one side the Gulet , becomes half the upper Membrane on the other side : and so vice versa , in spiral rounds throughout . To the end , That the Gulet being hereby contracted in one part , and dilated in the next , might at the same time , thrust forward , and let pass , any body therein contain'd : and that the said Contractions and Dilatations might be more easily and regularly made , and by reciprocal Undulations , carry'd on from one end of the Gulet to the other . These Undulations , in the Gulet of a Horse , when he drinks , are very plainly seen . And that this Undulation may be made with more speed , it is observable , That the said Muscular Fibers are not continu'd by a close , but very oblique or open spiral Line . Whereby , as the spiral Rounds or Circuits , so the Undulations , are the fewer ; and consequently , not slowly ( as in the Guts ) but much sooner finished . Hence it is , That a Cat hath so difficult a swallow , the meat commonly seeming to stick in her Throat . Not from the smallness of her Gulet ; but for that in the longer half of it , the Muscular Fibers are continu'd in so close a spiral Line , as rather to seem Annular . Whereby , the Undulations of the Gulet are more slowly and difficultly made . So that a more difficult swallow , being one thing necessary to make her not greedy , but patiently to watch for her Prey ; Nature hath therefore contriv'd her Gulet for that purpose . The Nervous Membrane , or ( as in some Graminivorous Animals it may be call'd ) Corpus Nervosum , hath hitherto been thought to serve only for sense . Dr. Willis Conjectures , That it is also the Instrument of some certain motions of expansion in Oscitation and Preternatural Inflation : which is all he saith . But to Me , it seemeth , That it Cooperates with the Muscular Membrane to all the Natural Motions of the Gulet , in Deglutition , Vomition , and Eructation . And , to speak properly , That 't is nothing else but a HOLLOW TENDON ; that is , the Tendon of the two Muscular Membranes . It may be Objected , That then it should lie above , not under the Membranes . But in a Gizard , we find the Tendon spread within or underneath the Fleshy part of the Muscules , as well as above . The truth of this will further appear , if we consider the great Thickness of this Membrane , where the most forceable motions of the Gulet are required . For it would serve as well for sensation , if it were ten times as thin : the grossness of the sensory , not being necessary to the exquisiteness of the sense ; but of the mover , always to the strength of the motion . And therefore , whereas the Cuticular or utmost Membrane is much of the same thickness in all Animals ; the Nervous is much varied according to the thinness or thickness of the Muscular : that is , where the Muscule is thick , the Tendon is proportionable . The notice of which in Oxen , &c. sheweth the same use hereof in a man. The Inmost Skin or Lining of the Gula , is to be a protection to the Nervous , as the outer is to the Muscular ; that so nothing hard , salt , sower , or any way acrimonious , may be injurious to it . To keep it the better within bounds , in all the motions of the Gulet . To be the Bed of the Glands . And one seat of Thirst ; which oftentimes lies no deeper than the Throat and upper part of the Gulet : and is cured by any thing which by moistening the Throat shall give vent to the Mucus stagnant therein . CHAP. VI. Of the Uses of the Stomachs of Quadrupeds . ANd first , all Carnivorous Quadrupeds have the smallest Ventricles ; flesh going farthest . Those that feed on Fruits and Roots have them of a middle size . Yet the Mole , because It feeds unclean , hath a very great one . Sheep and Oxen , which feed on Grass , have the greatest . Yet the Horse ( and for the same reason the Coney and Hare ) though Graminivorous , yet comparatively have but little ones . For that a Horse is made for labour , and both This and the Hare for quick and continu'd motion : for which , the most easie Respiration , and so the freest motion of the Diaphragme is very requisite ; which yet could not be , should the Stomach lie big and cumbersome upon it , as in Sheep and Oxen it doth . For which cause Nature hath here transfer'd the greater part of the Alimental Lugage into the Caecum . The Neck of the Stomach , near the Gut , is commonly reflected backward , so as to make an acute Angle with the Back of it . To the end , the extrusion of the prepared Aliment to the Gut , may be stinted . And that the thiner part , which will more easily wind about , may the better pass away , and leave the rest behind . Sometimes it hath three or four Flexures , as in Sheep and Oxen : for that the Gut being so small with respect to the Venter , and with all so very thin ; it would , by too sudden or copious an irruption of the Aliment , be in danger of being burst . And for the same reasons , the Stomach of a Pig , so voraceous a Creature , is also furnished with a Stopple . The distinct uses of the Parts of the Stomach , are many of them the same as of the Gulet . I shall not therefore repeat , but proceed to those particulars as remain to be explicated . And first , 't is plain , in those thick Stomachs of an Ox or a Sheep , that the carneous Membranes are true Muscules : which conducteth us more easily to believe that of a man also Muscular . 'T is certain , that the Muscules of the Abdomen in some Animals , as in Squirels , are thiner than those of a mans Stomach . Now the Nervous and Muscular Parts joyntly subserve to all the motions of the Stomach , which I reckon five , viz. Corrugation , Astriction , Undulation , Convulsion , and Voluntary Motion . Corrugation , is when there is a double motion of Contraction , beginning from both the Orifices of the Stomach , and so drawing it up into innumerable small Wrinkles . For the better expression of the Mucus out of the Glands of the inner Membrane . For a closer comprehension of the Aliment , and immission of the said Mucus or other fermenting Juyce , into it . And for the gradual expression of the colliquated parts thereof into the Gut. In this motion , the utmost Muscular Fibers contract the Stomach in length ; and the inermost , in breadth . Astriction , is a Contraction only about the Pylorus ; performed by the inermost Fibers alone . For the firmer Retention of the Aliment , and its orderly dismission into the Gut. Undulation , is when the Contraction is made in several parts of the Stomach successively , beginning at one Orifice , or End , and terminating at the opposite . Made also by the Inner Fibers ; after the same manner , as the Undulation or Peristaltick Motion of the Guts . The use of it , is either for Excretion or Eructation . If it begins from the Gulet , it serves , after the finest of the Aliment is discharg'd by Corrugation , for Excretion of the rest . But if the Undulation be Inverted , or begins from the Pylorus , it produceth Eructation . Answering to the like Inverted Motion , which sometimes happens in the Guts . Convulsion , is a forcible and suddain Contraction of all the Orders of Fibers , outer , middle , and inmost . The use hereof with Undulation , is for Vomition . For first , there is only an Inverted Undulation , that is , I conceive , when there is only a Naucea or tendency to Vomit . Which Undulation also , carries part of the matter by degrees , to the upper mouth of the Stomach . And growing quicker and stronger , at last turns into a Convulsion ; the Stomach being hereby contracted both in width and length , and the Pylorus forced up to the upper Orifice ( as a Barbars Puff in powdering the Hair , or the Bladder in the Injection of a Clyster ) and so produceth actual Vomition . The Voluntary Motion of the Stomach , is that only which accompanies Rumination . That it is truly voluntary , is clear , from the Command that Ruminating Animals have of that Action . For this purpose it is , that the Muscules of their Venters are so thick and strong ; and have several Duplicatures as the Bases of those Muscules , whereupon the stress of their motion lies . By means whereof , they are able with ease to rowl and tumble any part of the meat from one Cell of the same Venter to another , or from one Venter to another , or from thence into the Gulet , whensoever they are minded to do it . So that the Ejection of the meat in Rumination , is a Voluntary Eructation . Not at all laborious to them , because of the great strength of the Muscules of their Stomach and Gulet to command and govern the same . By the Joynt assistance of the Glandulous and the Nervous Membranes , the business of Chylification seems to be perform'd . The Mucous Excrement of the Blood being supply'd by the former , as an Animal Corrosive , preparing ; and the Excrement of the Nerves by the latter , as an Animal Ferment , perfecting the Work. And the Caecus Ventriculus of a Hog , seems to be a Repository provided for such a mixed Leven or Menstruum : whereby he not only becomes more voraceous , having thence continual irritations to eat : but all he eats , is thereby likewise well digested . The Folds of the Stomach , which in its Corrugation must needs be much deeper than when it is dilated , or of use , To divide the Aliment into several Portions , and thereby administer their Ferments not only to the Circumference , but intimate parts of the Mass to be fermented . The pointed Knots , like little Papillae , in the Stomachs of divers Ruminating Beasts , are also of great use , viz. For the Tasting of the Meat . Dr. Willis describing the Inner Membrane of the Stomach ( not of a Beast , but expresly of a Man ) speaketh thus ; Haec Crusta Ventriculum ( Humanum puta ) intus obtegens , similis videtur Illi , quae Linguam obtegit . Wherein he was mistaken : this Inner Membrane being Glandulous ; the Skin of the Tongue not so , but only Fibrous . But of divers Beasts which Ruminate , thus much is true , That in their Three first Venters , the Inner Membrane is Fibrous , and not Glandulous ; the fourth only being Glandulous , as in a man. Of the Fibers of this Membrane and the Nervous , are composed those pointed Knots before described a both in substance and shape , altogether like to those upon the Tongue . Whence I doubt not , but that the said Three Ventricles , as they have a power of Voluntary Motion : so likewise , that they are the Seat of Tast , and as truly the Organs of that sense , as is the Tongue it self . Lastly , and consequently , the said Nervous Knots , are of use to Methodize the Work of Rumination , after this manner . The Animal having eaten enough for the Panch well to govern ; rowles and tumbles the meat to and fro therein : and at the same time , with the help of the said Nervous Knots of several degrees of fineness ( as the Goldsmith hath his Assayers of several degrees of niceness ) judges of the Courseness or Fineness , Crudeness , or Concoction of any part of it ; and accordingly lets it rest , or removes it . So then the grossest of these Assayers standing about the Gulet , and so in the passage of the meat between the Panch and the Reticulum , being the proper judges of what is Course or Crude ; if they find it so , then 't is tumbled back to receive a further maturation in the Panch . If somewhat fine and Concocted , 't is then permitted to pass on and rowl into the Reticulum . And the said Assayers or Nervous Knobs being here sharper and softer , than in the Panch ; have still a more accurate Tast : and therefore what they yet find too course , the Reticulum forthwith throws it up into the Gulet and Mouth . From whence , being further refined , 't is remanded to the Reticulum ; and thence after a while , into the Third Stomach or the Omasus . And This again being a more nice Assayer than the Reticulum ; if it feels the meat fine and soft enough , passeth it into the last Stomach or Abomasus . But if otherwise , throws it back into the Reticulum , and the Reticulum into the Gulet and Mouth to be labour'd once again , and so remanded . CHAP. VII . Of the Uses of the Guts of Quadrupeds . I Shall here , as before , pass over such particulars as have been spoken of by others ; and divers also which being observable in the Gulet and Stomachs , as well as here , have been already sufficiently explain'd . And first the different Bore of the Guts is observable . So , for example , the Guts of a Horse are very wide . For that he both swalloweth , and dischargeth from his Stomach into his Guts , the meat more gross ; which therefore requireth a more open passage , lest it should clog . As also , that it may move with greater speed towards the Caecum , here , a for the reason above-said , design'd by Nature to be a second Stomach . Whereas in an Ox or a Sheep , the meat having passed four successive Concoctions , 't is thence delivered to the Guts of a much finer substance ; and so moveth safe enough throuh a much smaller Chanel ; and fast enough , there being much less work here left , for the Caecum to perform . The Contraction also of the Guts , or lessening of the Bore by several Necks , is of good use . As for instance , in an Urchan or Cat ; serving to stint the Transition of the meat , that it be not over quick , and dividing the Guts into so many little Venters , in which the meat restagnates for some time , in order to its reception of as many repeated Concoctions . Whereby also in these Animals the work of the Caecum , and therefore the making of it , seems superseded . Moreover , the rarious length of the Guts is observable , according to the cleanness , or more fewer nutritive parts of the Food ; or its colliquability into Chyle . So in a Weesle or Squirel , that feeds much on Eggs , and Nuts , and such like fine and nutritive food , they are extream short . And in all Gross eaters , longer than in other Quadrupeds . And therefore one reason , why the Guts of a Sheep or Ox are slender , is , that they may be long . For were they shorter and wider , it would not be tantamount : For the food being Grass , it is not sufficient that they should hold enough : but also necessary , that they give a longer voyage to a substance so jejune , for a thorow solution and exuction of all its nutritive parts . Besides , that in a smaller Channel , the said parts will all along lie nearer to the Lacteal Veins , and so more easily be express'd into them . The Membranes of the Guts , have a general analogy in all Quadrupeds , and divers of their Uses have been well assign'd . I shall therefore only Note , That as the spiral Fibers contract or purse up the Bore of the Gut ; so those that run by the length , draw it up shorter , and so dilate it . Whereby , as one part of the Gut may press the meat forward , or as it were disgorge it , so another gape to receive it , at the same time . And in case one Gut should by another , or by some Bowel , be oppress'd , being by the said Contraction in length removed a little out of its place ; the freedom of its motion , or any thing therein , will thereby be regain'd . But in a Mole , the same Fibers which run by the length , being Indented , do also for a little way , each parcel obliquely run by the breadth of the Gut. Whereby they are able , without the help of spiral Fibers , to narrow or shorten the Gut of themselves ▪ and also to do both in the same place . For by the Relaxation of the Fibers , the sides of every Indenture , must needs grow both wider and more distant , and the Gut wider and more extended , at the same time : and so Vice versa . Probably with this design , That the Shells of Insects may make a more safe transition , without raking against the tender sides of the Guts . The Glands of the Guts are likewise of great Use. The Mucus which they spew , serves to make the Guts slippery , that the meat may the more easily and fasely glide along . As also for another Ferment superinduc'd to that of the Stomach , and so a further colliquation of the meat . With respect to both which Uses , the said Glands , according to the Bore of the Guts , the hardness or softness , courseness or colliquability of the meat , are more or less numerous ; as in the precedent Examples . And that this Mucus may be duly supply'd , Nature still allows Blood-Vessels proportionable to the plenty of Glands . And hath taken care that the Vessels enter not the Guts on the same side on which the Glands are seated , but the opposite : that having space enough to branch themselves into the smallest capillary Tubes , before they reach the Glands , there may be the less danger , that any sincere Blood should with the Mucus make an Inundation into them . Through the same Glands , as so many little Springs , I conceive , That the Humours are either emunged , or precipitated , out of the Blood , in Purgation . For that one so small a Pipe , as that of the Pancreas should bring so great a quantity , is not at all probable . And the Glands being a visible way , I know no reason , wherefore we should have recourse to any invisible one . Thus the same Glands are a great means to prevent Feavers , and other ill effects of Cold by a Diarrhea . For when by a suddain astriction of the Pores of the Skin , or otherwise , the usual perspiration is stop'd : the redundant matter in the Blood , is often safely discharged , by the Glands , into the Guts . But if the matter be very sharp , or rusheth upon the Glands too suddainly ; it sometimes corrodes or breaks them , and so makes way for Blood also : as may be observ'd in the Guts of such as die of a Dysentry . The Use of the Caecum is manifold , but divers in divers Animals ; according to the make of it , and the Relation it bears to the Stomachs and the Guts . And first , for the most part , it serves to give a second Deliberate Concoction to the meat , that nothing nutritive in it may be lost . For which purpose , it is always furnish'd with Glands , as well as the other Guts . And , with respect to its width , is commonly but thin , or less muscular , that so being less apt to constringe it self , it may give a due time of stay to the meat deliver'd to it . For which end also it is placed out of the common Road of the Guts ; that being thereby less receptive of their Peristaltick Motion ; it may lie the more still . For the same intent the Caecum in a Sheep hath several Flexures answerable to those in the 4th Stomach or Abomasus . And in a Hog , 't is drawn up into Cells on both sides , like the Colon , to make it so much the more retentive . In the Coney , the same is done still more effectually , by the spiral Plate , or Connivent Valve winding from end to end . And in the Horse , not by two only , but four Rows of Cells on the four sides . In which two last Animals the said Use is so eminent , that the Caecum , considering its bigness withall , is the chief Stomach , and much superior to the Stomach so call'd . And it is also observable , That the Abomasideus in a Rat , hath the same relation to the Caecum ; as in a Sheep , the Abomasus hath to the other Stomachs . Hence likewise it may be , that some Animals have little or no Caecum : either because the meat is so dissoluble , as not to need a second deliberate Concoction , as in a Weesle ; or for that Nature hath made something else to serve without it ; as those several Contractions in the Guts of a Cat ; and the Valvulae Conniventes in the small Guts of a Man. Where we may observe , That these Valves are not every where spiral , as is thought , but do also make some perfect and distinct Rings : whereby they are fitter to retard the motion of the meat in its descent . Another Use may be , For a Retreat ; Either to the meat , if it should chance to rush too fast into the Gut below it : Or to the Excrements , in case the Animal is diverted from a present ejection of them . The last Use , I shall name , may be this , That in case the meat , or the Excrements in the lower Guts should be at any time so dry and hard , as too slowly , and not without much stress to the Guts , to descend ; the Caecum is as a Clyster-Bag , always ready with its liquid Content , to be in some part thereinto injected . For which purpose , it usually makes an acute angle with the upper Guts , and opens directly into those below it . The Make of the Colon , with other Uses , also answers to the greater need of Retention . Either because of the upright posture , as in a Man ; or frequent and speedy motions , as in a Horse or Hare : where , without the Cells of the Colon , to retain the Excrements from the Rectum , there would be a continual Conatus egerendi . The Rectum , or rather Stercoraceum of a Cat , being peculiarly of so great a bulk ; I will conclude with a Conjecture of one Use of it : and that is , To be as a Counter-poise to her Head : whereby , from what height soever she falls , she still lights upon her feet . CHAP. VIII . Of the Stomachs and Guts of BIRDS . BEcause that many particulars will here occur , which are intelligible from the former Descriptions , and have already been explain'd ; I shall therefore be the shorter . Of about Forty , which I have open'd , I shall describe these Thirteen that follow , sc. of a Casowary , an Owl , a Cuckow , a Dunghil-Cock , a Tame Pigeon , a Jackdaw , a Starling , a Yellow-hammer , a Bull-finch , a Wry-neck , a Bunting , a Reed-Sparrow , and a House-Swallow : and figure them all , but those of a Cuckow . With Notes upon others , as I proceed . Of a Casowary . The CASOWARY hath no Crop. But a wider Gulet , I suppose , as well as Guts , than in any other Bird. Far greater than those of an Ostrich ; although the Body be much less . The Gulet , where widest , or near the Throat , about five inches over ; next the Stomach , two . Sprinkled with many small Glands , as it is , more or less , in all Birds . At the bottom of it , the Echinus ; common to all Birds that I have open'd . But here less conspicuous . The Figure hath not express'd it . It hath always a Lining of much larger Glands than those in the Gulet or Crop ; commonly of an Oval Figure , and each of them with an open mouth spewing out a Mucus . He hath no Gizard ( as hath the Ostrich ) ; yet a thick Muscular Stomach , as in other Carnivorous Birds . Almost of an Oval shape ; and small with respect to the Guts : expressed somewhat too big for the Scale , ( as also the Gulet and Guts ) in the Figure . The Pylorus guarded with a kind of Valve . The Guts not two yards and half long . Beside the two Caeca , are three . The larger , next the Stomach : as it is , in almost all other Birds . About three inches and ½ over , where widest . The smaller , somewhat above two . The Rectum , the largest , sc. about four . Much wider than even those of a Horse , excepting only his Caecum and his Colon. He hath two Caeca ; as have almost all Birds . Yet here very small , about ½ a foot long , but no thicker than a Womans little Finger . Here , as in all other Birds , making obtuse Angles with the Rectum . So that what is said of them in Mr. Willughby's Ornithologia , — Cum Intestino Recto angulos acutos faciunt : was only a slip of that most accurate Pen. The Rectum is separated from the next above , by a Connivent Valve . Of an Owle . The Gulet of a young Grey-OWLE , is of an indifferent size . At the bottom of it , the Echinus . And somewhat more apparent , than in the Casowary , but less than in most frugivorous Birds . The Stomach , a middle Thing betwixt that of other Carnivorous Birds , and a Gizard , sc. a plain Bag , yet in the middle somewhat Tendinous . The Guts in length two feet and ½ . Three , besides the Caeca . The first or Amplum , a foot long ; and above ¼ of an inch broad . The Gracile , which reacheth to the Caeca , a foot and three inches ; and above ¼ of an inch where narrowest . In this Gut , are 15 or 16 Contractions , like those in a Cat 's , but made longer . The Caeca , four inches and ½ long . As the Gizard of a middle Nature , so these of a middle size , betwixt those of some Carnivorous , and some Frugivorous Birds . At their close or further ends , ½ an inch over . But where they enter the Rectum , no thicker than the bigest string of a Trebel Vial. The Rectum , three inches long ; towards the Anus , near an inch wide ; almost in the Figure of a little Pear . As it is also in most Wild-Fowl . Of a young Cuckow . Neither hath this Bird any Crop , nor a Gizard . But to the Gulet it is peculiar , That it hath Ten or Twelve Rows of more conspicuous Glands , which run along from the Throat to the Echinus . The Echinus , of a ratable bigness , and more distinct from the Stomach , than in the Owle ; being divided from it by a Muscular Neck . As it is also in most other Birds . The Stomach , a plain Bag , much like to that of an Owle ; yet somewhat thicker , and more Tendinous . The Guts about a foot and ½ long . Three besides the Caeca . The first , an inch and ¼ long ; and near ¼ of an inch wide . The second , above a foot , and ⅙ th wide . The Caeca , as wide in the middle , as the first ; and above an inch long . The Rectum , two inches and ½ . The Wild-Duck and Teal also , and I suppose all of this kind , and most other Birds , are without a Crop. Of a Dunghill-Cock . A DUNGHILL-COCK , hath one Stomach or Ventricle more than the former Birds , sc. a Crop : all over besprinkled with small Glands , somewhat more visible than in the Gulet . The upper part of the Gulet , leading to the Crop , ¼ of an inch over . But the lower part , leading from it towards the Echinus , very slender , not above ¼ wide . The Echinus almost an Oval shape , being divided from the Gizard by a pretty long and slender Neck . And may therefore be properly call'd the Second or Oval Ventricle . The Third , is the Gizard , in the place of the plain Bag or Stomach in the former Birds . 'T is made of Six Muscules and a Cartilaginous Lining in the greater Concave ; which may be called the Laboratory . Those four , which make the greatest part of the Gizard , may be called the Grinders . Of extraordinary thickness ; whereby the length of the Convex , is cross to the length of the Concave of the Gizard . Yet thinner towards the Edges , so as to make a kind of double Hyperbola . In the Centre hereof on both sides meet the Tendons of the said Muscules , continued or expanded for about ½ an inch in breadth , without any Carneous or Red Fibers mixed with them . From whence , they are divided , the one , which is the stronger , spread over , the other , under the Muscules ; into which they are also branched all the way , so as meeting in the body of the Muscule they make a sort of fine Cancellated Work , as may be seen better in the Gizard of a Goose ; especially in a thin slice hereof parboyl'd , and held up against a Candle . And in all Gizards , so as to be seen to run cross , as in that of a Pullet in Tab. 29. The Fifth Muscule is that which standeth between the Echinus and the four Muscules now describ'd , and may be called the Deductor , from the use hereafter mention'd . Very thin with respect to the former ; placed at the upper end of the left edge of the Gizard , and spread a little on the side , but not so much as in the Figure . Better represented , Tab. 29. The Sixth , is such another Muscule , standing opposite to the former , sc. on the right edge of the Gizard , and may be called the Reductor , as shall be shew'd why . The four Grinders are strengthened within , not only with a Tendon , but a Gristly Lining , thicker than the outer Tendon , with a rough surface , and wrinkled into several Transverse Furrows , from one end to the other . The Guts are about a yard and ½ long . Three besides the Caeca . The first , the smaller ; contrary to what it is in most Birds . Not much above ¼ of an inch , where widest . About two feet and ½ long . Where it joyns with the Greater , stands the end of the Ductus Intestinalis , accurately described a by Dr. Walter Needham . The Greater , where widest ½ an inch . The Rectum , somewhat more . The Caeca near eight inches long : at the further end , above ¼ of an inch over ; but where they open into the Rectum , no thicker than the great string of a Base-Viol . 'T is proper to the Gallinaceous kind , to have a great Gizard . That of a good big Turkey , near eight Ounces Troy. Whereas that of a Japan Peacock is not above two : yet the Body about half as big as that of the Turkey . Not only all the Gallinaceous kind ; but the Duck , and , I suppose , all of that kind , have two very long Caeca . Of a Tame Pigeon . The Gulet of a Tame PIGEON , near the Throat , very wide ; almost an inch and ½ over . The Crop is above three inches broad ; above two , long ; and an inch and ¾ deep . Not so distinct from the Gulet , as in the Gallinaceous kind ; this and the Gulet running one into another in a direct Line . In the Belly of it , are few visible Glands : but the Neck thence down to the Echinus , is curiously Lined with six or seven Glandulous Laces . The Crop of a Carrier-Pigeon , is curiously shap'd ; as it were Treble-Belly'd : the two outmost or side-Bellies , opening into that in the middle . The bottom and Neck whereof , are lined with several Glandulous Laces , as that of the Tame Pigeon . The Crop of the Cropper-Dove , is almost of the same Figure . But the Gulet of a wonderful extent ; when blown up lightly , above nine inches in the girth . The Echinus large , and so the Glands therein ; for the sight of which , I have represented it inside outward . Divided , as usually , from the Gizard by a Muscular Neck . The Gizard rounder than of most other Birds . The Muscules very thick and high in the middle , and flater at the edges . The Deductor stands at the top of it , and the Reductor at the bottom . The Greater Gut a foot long , and near ● / ● ths of an inch where widest . The slender Gut above ½ a yard long , and not much above ● / ● th of an inch over where smallest . The Caeca not more than ¼ of an inch long , nor thicker than a Kniting-Pin . Placed about an inch above the Rectum . The Rectum near ¼ of an inch wide , and an inch and ½ long . Of a Jackdaw . The Gulet above ½ an inch over at the top ; ¼ at the bottom ; being Conick all the way , as in most Birds . The Gizard , above ● / ● of an inch over , an inch and ¼ long , and very Tendinous . The Guts a foot and ¾ long . The first or Greater , ¾ of a foot ; and ● / ● of an inch wide . The smaller , Ten inches long , and somewhat more than ½ of an inch over . The Rectum , two inches long , and above ½ an inch over ; shaped like the end of a Plummers sodering Iron . The Caeca , not much above ¼ of an inch long , and very small . All along the slender Gut , and in part of the Rectum , the chief Muscular Fibers are most curiously Indented , as in the Mole ; especialy near the Caeca . Not ill resembling the Needle-Work called Irish-Stitch . Transverse to these Fibers which make the Indentures , and which are continu'd by the length of the Gut , run others of the same colour , round about it ; one of them to every Indenture , which it divides into two equal parts . The same Indented-Work is seen in most other smaller Birds , as well as here , but not every where after the same manner , nor in the same place . In the Twite or Avicula Anadavadensis , it continues also very far , sc. four inches above the Caeca . In the Redstart , above three . And in the Titlark , as far . In the Water-Wagtaile , not above two and ½ ; and an inch below them . In the Solitary-Sparrow , they are also very pretty below the Caeca . In the House-Sparrow , they are visible only in the small Gut an inch and ● / ● above the Caeca . In the Chaffinch , only in the Rectum . The Gulet of a Jay , being contracted in the middle , is divided into two slender Venters , as the Guts of some Animals . So also is that of a Japan Peacock . The Rectum of a Jay , hath several Muscular Plates , or Valvulae Conniventss placed at the distance of ● / ● or ● / ● of an inch . Of a Starling . The Gulet exceedeth not ½ an inch in width . The Echinus small , with respect to the other parts . The Gizard , mean ; near an oval shape : the Reductor conspicuous . Next to the Gizard stands the slender Gut , and the Greater follows ; as in the Dunghill-Cock : contrary to the order kept in most other Birds . Where they meet , there is a remarquable Contraction . The Indentures run along the lower half of the Ample Gut ; with some Undulations over-against the Caeca . Of a Yellowhammer . The Gulet , at top is dilated into a Crop an inch and ¼ long , and above ½ an inch over . The Axis whereof , as in a Pigeon , is the same with that of the lower part of the Gulet , and not transverse , as in the Gallinaceous kind . Curiously Laced with 16 or 18 Rows of Glands , about half an inch long . The Green-Finch hath a Crop of the same shape : but the Glands sprinkled all over it ; very small , yet distinct . The Echinus very small ; not above ¼ of an inch long , and as broad . The Gizard above ½ an inch long , almost ½ an inch broad ; thin edg'd , but high in the middle ; very strong and Tendinous . And it may here be observ'd , That although the Gallinaceous kind have a very large Gizard : yet in many other Birds , even of the smallest sort , the Gizard , with respect to its bulk , is altogether as strong : that is to say , the Muscules , with respect to their length and breadth , are as Thick , and their Tendons answerable ; as not only in this Bird , but the House-Sparrow , Linnet , Titlark , and many more . And with respect to the Body , some small Birds have also a great Gizard , as a Chaffinch , which hath one four times as big as that of a Linet . The Guts about eight inches long . The Greater , three ; and above ¼ over where widest . The smaller , about three and ½ ; and above ½ th wide . The Rectum an inch and ½ long , shaped like a Pear ; ● / ● ths over in its widest place : very great . The Caeca stand ¼ of an inch , below its smaller end : not above ● / ● th of an inch long . The Indentures continu'd about ¾ of an inch from the Caeca both upward and downward . The Annular , or rather spiral Fibers , in the Rectum more apparent . Of a Bull-Finch . A very different Bird from all the Finches . For first he hath a Lateral Crop. 'T is above ½ an inch broad , and about ¾ long . The Gulet , between the Crop and the Echinus , near ½● / ● th over . The Echinus near ½ an inch long , and above ¼ broad : Thrice as big , as that of a Martlets , Swallows , or Sparrows . The Gizard near ½ an inch broad ; broader than long . The Guts no less than ½ a yard and an inch long : much beyond what they are in any of the Finches . The Greater , a foot and ½ an inch ; and ● / ● th wide . The smaller five inches and ½ ; and ● / ● th in width . The Caeca , at the end of the Rectum , not above ● / ● th of an inch long . The Rectum , near an inch : and where widest , almost ½ an inch . Figur'd like a Pear , as in most other Birds . The whole smaller Gut , and about five inches of the greater , very curiously Indented . And the Indentures deeper in the latter . A Young Wryneck . Hath no Crop , and but a small Gulet ; not much above ¼ of an inch , where broadest . The Echinus of a prodigious bigness ; near an inch and ¼ long , and ½ an inch over . Much bigger than in a Jackdaw , that is yet near six times as big as this Bird. I found it full of meat . The Gizard of a mean size ; ½ an inch long , and ● / ● ths broad . The Guts about eight inches . The greater , near two ; and near ¼ wide . The next , four ; and somewhat more than ● / ● th broad . The Rectum , above two and ½ ; and ● / ● ths , where widest . The spiral Fibers herein more visible . He hath no Caeca . The Indentures not so regular , as in most Birds , and but few . As this Bird hath no Caeca ; so the White-Throat , hath no small Gut. Of a Bunting . Hath no Crop. The Gulet from end to end ; above a ● / ● of an inch over where slenderest . The Echinus ● / ● ths long , and as broad . The Gizard large , about ¼ of an inch square . The Guts , ratably , extream , short , not above nine inches long . The larger , four inches , and ¼ wide . The next , as long ; and ● / ● th over . The Rectum , about an inch ; and not very wide . The Caeca not above ● / ● th . The Indentures continu'd from the Caeca upward , three inches , but less visibly . Downward or towards the Anus , a ¼ of an inch , very curious . Of a Reed-Sparrow . The Gulet , Echinus , Gizard , and Guts of this Bird , are all much like in shape to those of a Bunting : and ratably , less . Of a House-Swallow . The Gulet above ¼ of an inch over next the Throat ; next the Echinus , ● / ● th . Laced with eight or nine Rows of Glands by the length , as in a Pigeon . He hath no Crop. The Echinus , above ¼ of an inch long , and as wide . The Gizard near ½ an inch long ; and ● / ● ths broad . The Guts about five inches long . For the bigness , strong and muscular . The Indentures , for the length of an inch and ½ , very fine ; especially , when the Guts are blown up . The Caeca ● / ● th of an inch . Between the Indented Gut and the Rectum , a great Contraction : but is omitted in the Figure . In a Robin-Redbreast ; the Guts are more Muscular , than in any small Bird. The Caeca , fasten'd , not as usually either on the Neck of the Rectum , or where that and the smaller Gut meet ; but ● / ● an inch above the end of the smaller Gut. None of them have any visible Indentures . CHAP. IX . Of the Uses of these Parts . THe Gulets of Birds , are bigger or less , according to the quantity they swallow . More or less Glandulous , according to the Solidity , or the Dryness of their Meat . And with respect to the same , the Figure thereof is more simple ; or expanded into a Crop ; by which it is retain'd a longer time , before it further descends . And according as less or more Time is requir'd , the Crop is made so , as either to have its Axis , the same with that of the Gulet ; or else to stand Collateral , and so open transversly into it . After the Meat hath been sufficiently macerated there , it descends into the Echinus , for a second preparation . So much the more thorowly made here , because by far greater Glands . And what was done before to all at once , is here in , to smaller parcels . This Part in some sort answering to the Crop , as the Reticulum , in a Sheep , to the Panch . Withall it should seem , That when the Gizard is either over loaded , or the Meat not enough prepar'd ; 't is thence returned back to this Part , ( as the Reticulum also subserves the Omasus ) till It and the Gizard are more ready , one for the other . For which end also the Muscular Neck below the Echinus , serves as a Sphincter to purse it up . At length it descendeth into the Third Ventricle . Either Membranous , as in most Carnivorous Birds ; where the Meat is concocted as in a Man. Or somewhat Tendinous , as in an Owle ; as if it were made indifferently for Flesh , or other Meat , as he could meet with either . Or most Thick and Tendinous , called The Gizard ; wherein the Meat , as in a Mill , is ground to pieces , and thence pressed by degrees into the Guts in the form of a Pulp . For which purpose , the Deductor serves to deliver the Meat from the Echinus to the Laboratory ; as a Hopper to a Mill. The four Grinders or chief Operators , as the Millstones : Partly , as they are extraordinary Thick , and made with double Tendons ; whereby they are constring'd with the greater force . And partly , as their Tendons stand high in the centre , so as to be arched : for so , every time the Tendons are contracted , they must needs make a shallower Arch , and so force the insides of the Grinders closer together . And as the Millstones are peck'd and cut with small Gutters , least their force should be evaded : so the Gristly Lining of the Gizard is all over rough , and gather'd into answerable Furrows . And because the forceable motion of the Grinders , must needs work the Meat from under them : as therefore in some Mills there is one attends still to turn the Grist under the Stone ; so the Rëductor here , to deliver it back to the Grinders , and so over and over , till it be sufficiently elaborated for the Guts . And as the strong and continual motion of all these Muscules , is taught us from their structure , so likewise from their red colour , which especially in the Grinders is intense . Hence in a Fish , the Muscules which move the Fins are usually Red , although the rest of the Flesh is very white : And so the Leg of a Domestick Fowl. Whereas the Wings also of a Wild Fowl , are of the same colour . So likewise the Flesh of a driven Calf , or of a Hare , though that of a Coney be white . And that which comes nearer , the Heart in all Creatures , having the like continual motion , is of a Red Colour . The Guts are of different length and bigness , not always proportionable to that of the Bird , but the nature of the Meat . So those of a Casowary , though it be necessary , that they should contain Meat enough for so great a Body : yet not , that the Meat , which is very nutritive , should make any long voyage . Yet is it needful there should be a Connivent Valve before the Rectum , for the guarding of so open a passage . And so with Variety in other Birds , according as they feed on Worms , Seeds , Fruits , Flys , or Shell'd Insects , requiring a longer , or more open passage , for their more deliberate , or safer Transmission to the Anus . The Indentures also seem to be made , and with variety ; to the same Intent : sc. That the Guts hereby receiving the greater Contraction and Dilatation , may so much the more forceably detrude the Meat , or more easily give way to it ; as it is softer , or mixed with Shells , Stones and the like . The Caeca , especially where large , and made for a further Concoction of the Meat ; for the better Retention hereof , where they open into the Rectum , are very straight . And for the same reason , also thinner and less Muscular than the other Guts : that so the Meat therein may lie the more quiet . The ampliation of the Rectum , chiefly in Wild Fowls , amongst other Reasons , is , I suppose , That the Dung lying there in good quantity , may be as a Counter-poise to the Head , to keep it up in flying . CHAP. X. Of the Stomachs and Guts of FISHES . IN so many as I have open'd , two Things are more generally observable , viz. That many of them have no Stomach , that is one that is not Belly'd ; as in the Salmon , Jack , Tench , Barble , Breme : or very little , as in the Place . And many more , instead of One Caecum , as in some Quadrupeds ; or Two , as in most Birds ; have three or four , as the Pearch ; nine or ten , as the Rochet ; many more , as the Trout , above thirty ; the Whiting , above forty ; the Salmon many more . The Stomach of a Place shaped almost like the Echinus of a Bird. Bounded at the bottom with a Connivent Valve . The Guts two only . The upper end of the first , hath two little extuberant Parts , the use whereof may be answerable to one use of the Caecum , sc. To divert the Meat , lest upon any Inverted Motion of the Gut , it should regurgitate into the Stomach , or strain the Valve . The bottom of this Gut is separated from the Rectum , by another pretty Connivent Valve : both which , and the visible Texture of the Fibers , are shewed in the last Table . The Stomach of a Salmon is only like a wide Gut. He hath about fourscore Caeca , hanging on the great Gut , almost like the Mane upon the Neck of a Horse . Being ty'd altogether with small Vessels , and the Vessels hid with Fat ; they have been mistaken by some for a Pancreas . The Rectum is guarded with about thirty Annular Valves . The Whiting hath a large Stomach , which is a distinct Bag or Belly . And numerous Caeca , not standing as in the Salmon , but all in a Ruck . The Stomach and Guts of a Cod are very like . Some NOTES upon the TABLES . TAb . 1. Describ'd , p. 9 , 14 , 19 , 27. The Stone only , drawn after the life . Tab. 2. Desc. p. 11 , 13 , 21 , 24 , 25 , 29. All but the Ram's Horns , after the life . Tab. 3. Desc. p. 36 , 38. Tab. 4. Desc. p. 42 , 50. Tab. 5. Desc. p. 63 , 64 , 67. Tab. 6. Desc. p. 78 , 80. The double Egg drawn after the life . Tab. 7. Desc. p. 87 , 104 , 108 , 110 , 113 , & 114. Tab. 8. D. p. 115 , 117 , 121 , 123. Tab. 9. D. p. 126 , 127 , 128. Tab. 10. D. p. 130 , 131. Tab. 11. D. p. 133 , 135 , 136 , 137 , 140. Tab. 12. D. p. 140 , 141 , 142 , line 9. p. 146 , 148. line 1. p. 149. Tab. 13. D. p. 154. line 13. p. 156 , 158 , 161 , 163 , 165 , 166. Tab. 14. D. p. 188. line 13 , 23 , & 30. p. 189 , 190. line 18 , 33 , & 40 , 191. Tab. 15. D. p. 197 , 198. Tab. 16. D. p. 201 , 202 , 203 , 204 , 205 , 206. Tab. 17. D. p. 185 , 216 , 229. Tab. 18. D. p. 233 , 243 , line 22 , p. 244. line 37. p. 245 , line 33. Tab. 19. D. p. 254 , 255 , 256. line 33 , 263. line 35. p. 264. line 3 , & 19. Tab. 20. D. p. 267 , 268 , 273 , 276 , 291 , 297 , 302 , 303. Tab. 21. D. p. 305 , 306 , 307. line 23. p. 308 , 312. Tab. 22. D. p. 315 , 323 , 326. line 34. p. 329 , 330. The rest belong to the Anatomical Part. Tab. 23. In which the Stomach and Guts of a Fox , are supposed to be turned inside outward , to shew the Glands . Tab. 24. In which all the Guts are supposed to be inverted , to shew their Glands and inward Structure . Tab. 25. Where some Faults are to be rectify'd by the Descriptions . To which the Reader is desired always to have regard . Tab. 26. In which the Stomach and Guts of a Sheep supposed to be Inside outward . Tab. 27. In which the width of the Casowary's Guts is somewhat above the Scale . Tab. 28. In which the Gizard of the Dunghill-Cock is not so well drawn , as in the following Table . The Pigeons Crop drawn Inside outward , to shew the Glands both in that , and in the Echinus . FINIS . Tab : 1. Tab. 2. Tab. 3. Tab. 4. Tab. 5 Tab. 6. Tab. 7. Tab. 8. Tab. 9. Tab. 10. Tab. 11. Tab. 12. Tab. 13. Tab. 14. Tab. 15. Tab. 16. Tab. 17 Tab. 18. Tab. 19. Tab. 20. Tab. 21. Tab. 22. TAB : 23 TAB : 24. Tab. 25. TAB : 26 Tab. 27. Tab. 28 : Tab. 29. TAB . 30 . TAB . 31. Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A42108-e440 * Aldrovandus . Notes for div A42108-e3190 a Musaeum Wormianum . b Schrod . Pharm . c And Hobokenus's Anatomia Secundinae Humanae . d See Harvey de Generat . Animalium . a Historiar . Cent. 5. b Historiar . Cent. 3. c Ibid. d De Nervorum Descript . & usu . e Histor. Anim. lib. 3. c. 3. a Kirckringii Osteologia . a See the Authors Anatomy of Plants . b See the Authors Comparative Anatomy of Trunks . c See Schrod . Pharm . and others . a Philosoph . Trans . N. 125. a Histor. Cent. 5. b Barl. Rerum gest . in Bras . Hist. p. 223. c Joh. de Laet. d Aldrovandus a Monfet de Re Cibariâ . a Lib. 15. c. 5. b J. de Laet. lib. 15. c. 5. c Bartaeus de Reb. Bras . p. 222. d Clusius . e Id. f Guliel . Piso. g Moufet , de Re Cibaria , & Musaeum Worm , a Quoted by Gesner . b Aldrovandus . c Gesner out of Paulus Venetus . a Lib. 16. c. 15. b Barlaei Res Brasil . p. 223. c Ibid. d Chin. Illustr . e Fab. Colum . lib. de Aquat. & Terrest . f Solinus and others quoted by Bochart . a Charl. On. Zoci . b Fab. Colum . out of Strabo and Solinus . c Mus. Septal . c. 29. & Linschot . 204. a Gesner out of Pomponius Sabinus . b Gesner out of Olaus Magnus . a Gesner out of Solinus . b Arist. H. Anim. l. 3c . 1. c Joh. de Laet. ( out of Abbaevilanus ) lib. 16. c. 15. d Gesner , out of Plutarch . e Histor. Anim. lib. 1. c. 11. f Hist. l. 3. 8. 3. g Mus. Septal. h Clusius . i Barlaeus de Rebus Bras . p. 222. a Guil. Piso. b P. 369. out of Franc. Ximines . a Hist. l. 3. S. 3. a Gesner , out of the Author of the Book , de Naturâ Rerum ; out of Vincentius , Beluacensis , and Olaus Magnus . a Exerc. 112. a Exercitat . 21. a Joh. de Laet. from the Observation of Alfonsus de Benavides . b Chap. 39. a Gesner in his Paralypom . b Gesnet ibid. a History of Barbado● . b Histor. Animal . lib. 2. c. 1. c Barthol . Hist. Cent. 2. d Ibid. 2. e In Boutius's Hist. N. Ind. Orient . l. 5. c. 9. a Histor. Cent. 2. b In Bont . Hist. N. Ind. Orient . l. 5. c. 9. c Piso in Bont . d Joh. de Laet , out of Lerius . e Cited by Aldrovandus . a Piso in Bontius . b Histor. Nat. Ind. Orient . a Histor. Nat. b Ibid. c Mart. Epigr. 22. & Epigr. 9. lib. 1. d Linschot p. 88. a De Partib . Animal . l. 3. c. 2. b Linsch . p. 88. c Ibid. a Linchol . p. 29. &c. b Ibid. c East . Ind. Voyage . a Aldrovandus . a Lib. ult . b See the Author's Discourse of the Luctation arising from the mixture of Bodies . a See his Musaeum . a Fascicul . Rariorum . b Mus. Roman . c Ibid. d Joh. de Laet. e Rondelet f Trapham's Disc. of Jam. Cap. 4. g Lig. Hist. of Barbados . a Trapham , ut sup . b Lig. Hist. c N. 27. & N. 36. d Trapham's Disc. of Jam. e Ibid. f Aelianus . g Mus. Rom. h De Part. Anim. lib. 2. c. 4. a Hist. of Barbad . p. 118. b Exercit. 196. Sect. 4. c Panarolus . a Hist. Cent. 2. b Hist. Ind. l. 6. c. 1. c Cap. 10. a Gulielmus Piso. b Scal. Exer. 196. Sect. 5. c Gul. Piso. d Ibid. e Joh. de Laet. l. 5. c. 4. out of Franc. Ximenex . f Ibid. g Ibid. a Hist. An. l. 2. c. 10. a Lib. de Aquatil . a Hist. N. lib. 5. a Hist. N. l. 5. c. 8. a Ligon's Hist. of Barbad . p. 62. b Linschot . Lib. 2. 248. c Hist. 50. Cent. 2. a Ligon's Hist. of Barbad . p. 61. b Lib. 15. c. 14. a Hist. Anim. l. 1. c. 11. b Histor. Anim. l. 6. c. 34. c Pseudod . Epidem . d Schroderi . Pharmac . e Praevotius . a Hist. Nat. l. 5. c. 3. b Lib. 14. c. 1. c China Illustrata . d Hist. N. e Ibid. f Joh. de Laet. from J. Lerius . g Ibid. h Piso. a Franc , Ximenez quoted by Joh. de Laet. l. 5. c. 15. b Bontius . c See the Phil. Trans . N. 3. & N. 4. a Philosoph . Trans . N. 6. a Kirch . Chin. Illustr . b Res Brasil . p. 224. c Piso's Hist. N. a Willugh . Orn. b Gesner out of Paulus Ven. c Barl. 223. d Gesner out of Pliny . e Willugh Ornithol f Pharmac ▪ a Willugh . Ornithol . b Ibid. c Clusius . d See Exerc . 228. 〈◊〉 . 2. a Willoughb . Ornith . b Bont . H. N. l. 5. c Ibid. d Willoughb . Ornith . e Exercit. 236. S. 1. f Hist. N. I. Occid . g Bart. 118. h Gesner out of Ludov. Romanus . i Piso. a Musaeum Roman . b Piso. c Will. Orn. a Lib. 3. Sect. 2. a Willughb . Or nith . b J. de Laet , l. 15. c. 7. out of J. Lerius , as he from Oviedus . a Thevetus Gallus & Linschot . l. 2. p. 249. b Lig. Hist. Barb. c Ibid. d Charlt . On. Zoie . e Will. Orn. f Lig. Hist. of Barb. g Hist. N. lib. 5. a Ornith● b Hist. Cent. 4. a Lib. 2. de Nat. Deorum . b Joh. de Laet lib. 15. c. 13. & Wil. Ornith . a Joh. de Laet. b Exercit. 233. 〈◊〉 . 2. a Lib. de Homine . b Ornithologiae , p. 259. c Willughb . Ornith . p. 256. d Ibid. a Ibid. b P. 258 : & 259. c Will. Orn. d Willugh . Ornith ; p. 248. a Will. Orn. b Ibid. a Gesner out of H. Boethius . b Gesner out of H. B. and Turner . c Wil. Orn. a Wormius . b Willugh . Ornithol . c Willugh . Orn. a Willugh . Ornith . b Hist. of Barbad . p. 61. a Will. Orn. a Gulielm . Piso. b Mus. Worm . a L. 15. c. 12. a Musaeum . b Hist. Cent. 〈◊〉 ▪ a Ibid. b Mus. Rom. c Musaeum Wor. d Hist. Cent. 4. a Barthol . Hist. Cent. 4. b Ibid. c Ibid. d Ibid. e Tab. 4. N. 1. a Charl. Onom . Zoic. b Hist. of Barb. p. 6. a Charl. Onom . Zoic. out of Hieron . Benzon . Hist. N. Orb. l. 2. c. 14. b Traph . Disc. of Jam. c Ibid. d Charl. On. Zoic. out of Petr. Martyr . a Exer. 218. S. 4. b Musaeum Wormianum . c Ibid. d Quoted by Laet , l. 2. a Ligon's Hist. of Barb. p. 5. b Out of Laet. c Hist. An. l. 2. c. 1. near the end . a Hist. An. lib. 6. c. 11. & l. 5. c. 10. b Hist. 42. a Phil. Trans . N. 76. p. 2275. b Tursio Plinii . Phocaena Rondeletii . a Laet. l. 13. b Charl. Onomast . Zoic. a Tab. 27. f. 2. a De Part. Anim. l. 3. c. 1. a Histor. 50. a Lib. de Aq. & Terrest . a Wormius . a L. de Re Cibaria . b Exerc. 182. S. 2. c Salvian . d Salvian . a Hist. of Barbadoes . a Tab. 45. a Hist. 71. b Tab. 34. a Tab. 32. a Histor. 62. a Hist. Anim. lib. 2. c. 17. a J. de Laet. l. 2. b De Part. Anim. lib. 4. c. 8. c Ibid. d Mus. Calceol . Sect. 1. a Hist. An. lib. 4. c. 4. b Lib. de Re Cibariâ . a Num. 57. a Sect. 1. b Ibid. a Tab. 32. f. 5. a In his Purpura . But better in his Book de Aquat . & Terrestr . a Tab. 29. fig. 1. b Fab. Column . Purpura . c Mart. Lyster de Cochl . d Aristot. Hist. Anim. lib. 5. c. 15. e Musaeum Worm . a Fab. Colum . Purpura . b Lib. de Aquatil . & Terrest . a Hist. An. lib. 5. c. 15. b De Cochl . Mar. Tit. 1. c Musaeum . d Lib. de Aquat. & Terrest . a Lib. de Aquat. & Terrest . b Lib. de Cochl . c Lib. de Cochl . Mar. d Joh. de Laet. a Lib. de Cochl . Mar. a Musaeum b Lib. de Gem. & Lapid . a Hist. Anim. lib. 4. c. 4. b Lib. de Cochleis . Tit. 26. c Ibid. p. 1. d Ibid. a Arist. Hist. Anim. l. 9. c. 37. Scal. exercit . Rondeletius out of Oppianus . Bellonius . And out of him Septalius's Musaeum . a Wormius . b Bellonius c Rondeletius . a Arist. H. Anim. lib. 4. c. 5. a Lyst . lib. de Cochl . b Bellonius c Lib. de Aquat. & T●rr . c. 50. a Lystri lib. de Cochl . b Wormius . a P. 90. b Arist. H. A. lib. 4. c. 4. c Scal. exerc . 219. S. 1. a Bellon ▪ H. Anim. lib ▪ 15. c. 12. b Bellonius a Lyster . de Conch . b Pliny . a Bellonius b Quoted by Rondeletius . c Philos. Trans . N. 101. d Indian - Voyage . e Charl. On. Zoic. f Praevot , lib. de Med. facilè paralilibus . a Gesner . b Tavern . Indian - Voyage . a Rondeletius . b Wormius . c Bellonius d Rondeletius . e Lib. de Conch . Tit. 35. a Barlaeus , de rebus gestis in Brasilia . b Hector Boethius quoted by Gesner , and our Country-man Dr. Turner . a Exercit. 59. toward the end . b Philos. Transac● . N. c Histor. Cent. 6. a Num. 65. a Mouf . de Insect . cap. 1. b Ibid. c Hist. An● lib. 9. c. 40. a Mouf . de Ins. c. 10. b Ibid. c Id. c. 12. d Id. c. 12. out of Arnoldus . a Latter part of C. 14. b See Dr. Powers Microsc . Observ. and Mr. Hook's Micrography . c Cap. 14. a Lib. de Ins. b Cap. 17. p. 133. c De Bombyce p. 28. Tab. 4. d Moufet out of Valleriola . e Mus. Wormian . a Cap. 23. b Id. out of Toxites's Onomastichon . c Tab. 16. Fig. 2. a De Bombyce , p. 27. Tab. 3. b Mus. Calceolar . c Chioccus in Mus. Calceol . a Cap. 21. a Lib. de Insect . c. 19. b Thom. Barthol . Hist. Cent. 5. a Lib. 1. c. 23. b At the end of the Second Book c Moufet , lib. 1. c. 23. d Lib. 2. c. 38. e Lib. 2 , c. 38. f Lib. 1. c. 29. a Hist. of Barb. p. 64. b P. 63. c Linchot . p. 80. d N. 23. e N. 64. f Pharmac . a Piso , Hist. N. l. 5. b Ibid. c Barlaei Res Brasil . p. 224. d Philos. Trans . N. 40. e Hist. An. lib. 9. c. 39. f Lib. de Araneis . g Joh. de Laet. l. 15. c. 6. out of Lerius . h Schrod . Pharm . i Poterius . a Phil. Trans . N. 68. a Lib. 2. cap. 2. b L. 2. c. 37. c Cap. 38. a Lib. 38. b De Ins. c. 7. c Ibid. a N. 83. a Lib. 1. c. 76. b Phil. Trans . N. 43. a Linsch . l. 1. c. 76. b Notae in Garsiam . c Lib. 1. c. 65. d Phil. Trans . N. 43. a Linsch . l. 1. c. 75. b Phil. Trans . N 36. a Lib. 2. c. 26. a In his first Book Of Plants , Chap. 2. a Thevetus a J. Bauh . b L. 3. c. 176. a Hist. of Barb. p. 70. b Tom. 1. c J. Bauh . Tom. 1. d Tom. 1. a Lib. 3. cap. 204. b Lib. 3. cap. 50. c Lib. 2. c. 19. a Descr. Ind. Occ. l. 17. c. 4. a Tom. 1. b Tom. 1. p. 328. a See the Authors Book Of Plants , c. 1. & ult . b Piso. a Garsias ab Horto . a Hist. of Barb. p. 72. b See the Great sort misplaced in Sect. 3. Ch. 2. a Lib. 1. c. 42. a Tom. 1. 254. b Exot. l. 11. c. 11. c Tom. 1. 253. a Tome 1. b Hist. N. Ind. c Histor. Ind. lib. 4. a Musaeum Calceolar . b Mautissae Aromaticae , c. 19. a See the Authors first Book Of Plants , Cap. ult . a Linschoten . Joh. de Laet. Piso , and others . b L. 2. c. 30. c Sect. 5. a Ximenes b Tom. 1. a Tom. 1. b Garcias . a Hist. l. 4. c. 22. b Ibid. a Lib. 3. c. 36. b Lig. Hist. of Barb. p. 67. c Mus. Wormian . a Bauh . Tom. 1. b Monardes . c In his Book of the Origine of Forms . d Hist. of Barb. p. 68. e Sect. 5. f Tom. 1. lib. 3. c. 116. a Mouf . de Re Cib. b Bauhin . c Lib. de Re Cibar . d Lib. 3. c. 104. Fig. 3. e Bauhinus f Mus. Wormian . g Bauh . Tom. 1. 336. h Garcias ab Horto . a Lib. 1. c. 52. b Lib. 4. c. 6. c Piso. d Linschoten . e Piso. a Piso. b Lerius . c Tom. 1. d Mus. l. 2. c. 30. a Tom. 1. l. 3. c. 144. a Lib. 9. c. 15. b In suae Peregrinat . Hierosolym . cap. 13. c Simlerus . d Nomenclat . a Lib. 12. c. 3. b Lib. 3. c. 22. c Tab. 1. d Lib. 12. c. 8. a Lib. 17. c. 1. p. 276. b See the Authors first Book Of Plants , Chap. 1. c Lib. 17. p. 277. d Lib. 17. p. 278. a Hist. of Barb. b Lib. 3. c. 154. a Hereof see Bellonius . a Descr. Horti Farnesiani . b Pison . Hist. l. 4. c. 31. c Ibid. d Phil. Trans . N. 36. e Ibid. f Piso , ubi supra . a Piso. b Ximines c Wormius d Honorius Bellus . e Wormius . f Hon. Bellus . g Mus. Calceol . h Lacuna . a Bellonius . a Mantissae Aromat . c. 8. b Lib. 15. c. 46. c Tom. 1. cap. 11. d Lobus Fabae Brasilianae Nephroideae . a Tom. 2. Cap. 17. a See the Author's Anatomy Of Plants , Ch. 2. & 3. b Phil. Trans . N. 142 a Thevetus . b Oviedus . c Acosta . d Piso. a Wormius out of Garsias and others . b Piso , l. 4. c. 1. c Hist. l. 4. c. 1. d Hist. of Barb. p. 86. &c. e See Barl. de Reb. Brasil . p. 119. &c. a Hist. l. 6. c. 36. b Lib. 18. c. 196. a Lib. 19. c. 3. a Lib. 32. c. 8. b Mantissae Aromat . c. 15. c Ibid. d Phil. Trans . N. 14. out of Thevenot's Voyages , Tom. 3. a Pars 2. c. 1. b Rarior . Pl. lib. 2. c. 18. c Lib. de Bals. a Lib. 16. c. 1. a Lib. 16. c. 1. b Lib. 16. c. 1. c Lib. 16. c. 1. a Bauh . lib. 16. c. 1. p 217 b Exot. lib. 2. c. 18. c Hist. l. 4. c. 51. d L. 15. c. 15. p. 135. a Lib. 17. p. 264. a Lib. 17. p. 276. a Lib. 17. c. 19. b Ibid. a Micrographia . a See the Authors two last Books Of Plants , the former Of Roots , the latter Of Trunks ; especially this ▪ latter . a Desc. Plant. Rarior . a Phil. Trans . N. 20. p. 363. b Ibid. N. 87. p. 5059. c Phil. Trans . N. 71. p. 2165. N. 72. p. 2177. N. 73. p. 2196. compared with N. 87. p. 5059. a Sect. 1. b Mus. l. 2. c. 35. at the end . a Lib. 39. c. 30. and figur'd . b Lib. 27. a Lib. 27. b Lib. 39. c Lib. 27. d De Plantis Rariorib . p. 70. Tab. 38. a Relig. Med. b Phil. Trans . N. 108. c Sir Thomas Millington . a Mus. lib. 3. b Musaeum Metallicum . a Of Gems p. 156. a Musaeum Metallic . a Boet. de Gennis & Lapid . b Lib. 37. c. 10. c De figur . Lapid . c. 3. d Ibid. c. 12. a See Part I. b Musaeum Metallic . c Aldrov . M. Metall . a Mus. Metallicum . a Mus. Metall . Aldrov ▪ a Ubi supra . b Aldrov . Mus. Metall . a Sect. 3. p. 317. b Lib. 24. c. 25. a Mus. Metall . b De Gem. & Lap. l. 2. c. 226. a Lib. 37. c. 10. a See the Authors Book Of Trunks . And that Of Roots . b Aldrov . Mus. Metall . a Fossil . Nomenclat . b De Lapid . Figur . c De Lap. & Gem. d Aldrov . Mus. Metall . e Num. 100. f Num. 129. a Phil. Trans . N. 100. Phil. Trans . N. 100. a Aldrov . Mus. Metall . b Lib. 27. Cap. 4. a Mus. Septal. b Lib. c. a Imperatus , Lib. 27. c. 4. b Lib. 27. c. 4. c Lib. c. a Tavern . Ind. Voyage , Chap. 21. b J. de Laet. c Of the Orig. of Forms , 136. d Mus. Rom. p. 45. Col. 2. e Dr. Brown's Trav. f Phil. Trans . N. 100. g Phil. Trans . N. 129. p. 730. l. pen. h De Lap. & G. lib. 2. 〈◊〉 154. p. 312. a Lib. 24 : cap. 26. b Lib. 27. cap. 8. c Sept. Mus. c. 13. n. 18 , 19. a Lib. 39. c. 60. a Clusius . a Ind. Tav . lib. 2. c. 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. b Mr. Boyle Of Gems , p. 11. c Joh. de Laet L. de G. & Lap. d Boet. de Lap. & G. e Lib. 1. c. 43. f Of Gems , p. 109. g Ib. p. 112 h Boet. de G. i Mr. Boyl , Of Gems , p. 51. k Ib. p. 35. a Of Gems , p. 39. b Mus. Sept. c Mr. Boyle , Of Gems , p. 43. & Mus. Calc . d Lib. 2. c. 73. l. 1. e Mus. Septal . c. 9. n. 54. f Boet. de Gem. & L. Lib. 2. c. 74. g Ib. h Terzagi in Mus. Sept. a Boet. de Gem. & Lap. a Boet. de Gem. & L. b Aldrov . Mus. Metall . c Lib. 2. c. 43. d Ibid. e Boet. de Gem. & L. f De Laet. de Gem. & L. g Mr. Boyle , Of Gems , p. 88. ( h ) Ibid. b Boet. de Gem. & L. c Aldrov . M. Metall . d Ambrosin . ( in Aldrov . M. Met. ) out of Porta . e Mus. Wormian . f Boet. from Guainerius . g Theophr . de Lap. a Lib. 7. c. 11. b Mus. Septal. a Boet. lib. 2. de Gem. & L. b Boet. de Gem. c Tavern . Voyages . d Lib. 1. de Gem. c. 13. a Porta . b Num. 38. c Laet , ubi supra . d Fossil . Nomencl . e Georg. Agric. f Theop. de Lapid . a Lib. de Gem. b Lib. 2. c. 184. out of Monardes . c See Aldrov . Mus. Metall . a De Gem. lib. 2. c. 102. ( b ) Pag. 177 , 178. c Of the Virtues Of Gems , p. 171. 172. a Lib. 2. c. 110. b Lib. 1. de Lap. c Mus. Calceol . S. 3. a Boet. de Gem. b Laet de Gem. a Mus. Metall . b Lib. de Lap. Fig. c Fossil . Nomencl . a Phil. Trans . N. 39. a De Lap. & Gem. Lib. 2. b Boet. de Lap. & G. a Musaeum Metallic . b Fossil . Nomencl . a A Dutch Musaeum . b Mus. lib. 1. Sect. 2. c. 13. c Mus. lib. 2. c. 50. a Mus. Septal. b Musaeum a Phil. Trans . N. 112. b Lib. 2. c. 145. c C. 147. ( d ) Phil. Trans . e Lib. 2. c. 164. f Ibid. a Num. 67. b Experimenta Crystalli Islandici Dis-Diaclastici . a Aldrov . Mus. Metall . a Ubi supra . b Mus. Wormian . a Num. 72. b Museum c Lib. de Lap. & Gem. a In sine , Cap. de Amiantho , &c. a Mus. Metall . Ald. b Of Gems , p. 160. c Boet. de Gem. d Ambros. in Aldrov . Mus. Metal . a Boet. de Lap. & G. b From Cap. 123. to 137. & 141. c Brassa●olus . d Fioravantus . a Lib. 2. c. 144. b See Trallianus , Guainerius , and others . c Majoli Colloquia . a Mus. Septal. b Of Effluv . p. 33. a De Gem. & Lap. lib. 2. c. 270. a See Agricola . b De Lap. & G. lib. 2. c. 293. c Musaeum Metallic . d Fossil . Nomencl . a Boet. de Gem. & L. a Dr. Brown's Travails , p. 99. b P. 103. c Ib. p. 99. a Mus. Roman . b Of Effluv . p. 13. & 14. c Aldrov . Mus. Met. d N. 142. Communicated by Dr. Christ. Merret . e Mus. Met. a Dr. Brown's Travails , p. 91. b Ibid. p. 93. a Ambros. in Aldrov . Mus. Metal . b Num. 41. c Mus. Calceol . d Mus. Metallicum . a P. 108. a Num. 69 b Num. c Observ. Cent. 4. Obs. 56. a Num. 28. & 39. b Lib. de Lap. a Mus. Metall . b I think in his Pinax : a Num. 137. b Aldrov . Mus. Metall . c Androv . Mus. Met. a Mus. Met. b Num. a Ambrosinus , and others . b N. 39. c Wicker . Dr. Popes account of the Mines . e Kirch . Hist. Ind. l. 4. c. 3. a Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 91. a Boet. de Lapid . l. 2. b Dr. Brown's Travails . a See Phil. Trans . N. 130. b See Part 4. c Mus. Calceol . S. 2. p. 149. a N. 61. b Descript. Polan . lib. 1. c Dr. Brown's Travails , p. 112. d Aldrov . Mus. Metal . a N. 142. b N. 103. & 104. c Aldrov . Mus. Met. d N. 103. and continu'd , N. 104. e Num. 142. a De Gem. lib. 2. b Tavarn . Ind. Voyage . c De Dem. lib. 2. c. 160. d Mus. Septal. d Boet. de Gem. & L. a Num. 104. b See Phil. Trans . N. 21. a Mus. Calceol . Sect. 2. p. 130 b Mus. l. 1. c. 4. c Mus. Worm . l. 1. c. 4. p. 9. a Lib. de Lapid . a Fossil . Nomencl . a Ibid. a Lib. 1. c. 63. a Both communicated by Dr. Daniel Cox. a Author of the Experiment upon the Loadstone , Part 3. a N. 125. b Experiments Physico-Mechanick of the Spring of the Air. c See Hist. of the Royal Society , p. 312 : a See his Lampus , p. 14. b Ibid. Tab. 3. Fig. 4. a Num. 81 , 82. a See his Book De Motu , Cap. 6. Prop. 10. Fig. 243. a Part 2 ; p. 233. a Tavern . Ind. Trav. l. 3. c. 19. a P. 34. Col. 2. a Num. 138. b Num. 60. c Appendix to Pomona . d By Mr. Hartlib . e Aldin . De script . Hort. Farnes . Out of Monerdes and Oviedus . f Histor. Americ . l. 4. c. 28. a Deut. 6. 8. and in the other places above quoted . b Hierome , quoted by Bishop Montague . c Can. 61. Notes for div A42108-e136150 a P. 2. p. 356. b Pinax , 409. b. Notes for div A42108-e140310 a Epist. 64. a Pharmac . Ration , P. 1. b Ibid. c Ibid. a Chap. 4. a Chap. 6. a Lib. de Foetu Formato .